《Saving the World Starts with Loli》 Chapter 1 Worry free, 20 years old, is a standard three no youth, no money, no job, no girlfriend. He always thought that his life would be the same as the result of his lottery. When he had nothing, the worst and most magical moment of his life finally came. "I haven''t done anything today," sighed worry free, walking listlessly in the alley late at night, carrying his dinner today. "If I haven''t found a job tomorrow, I''m afraid I can''t even eat." thinking of it, wuchou was depressed. Although he is not very handsome, he is at least "very" attractive. Why doesn''t a rich woman find him? For him, it''s better to eat soft food than no food. "Be careful!" "Ah!" a brick hit wuchou''s head, interrupting wuchou''s fantasy. Finally, he saw a meteor in the sky. "You''re awake." an old voice sounded from his ear. Although wuchou heard it, he couldn''t see the source of the sound, and his eyes were still dark. "Don''t worry, because you''re dead, you can''t see it." "I''m dead?" wuchou was a little scared at first, but he felt that the old man might be lying to him., So he didn''t care. "Yes, you are dead. But as long as you do one thing for me, I will bring you back to life." "What do you want me to do for you?" wuchou shouted into the darkness. "Go to other worlds and protect the people I want you to protect." "I''m just an ordinary person. How can I protect others?" at this moment, wuchou complained. "I will give you a chance to change your attributes and make your body compatible and able to accept all forces, but at the cost, you will lose your feelings and the ability to express your feelings." "I am a three noes youth myself. It''s also very suitable to be a three noes completely." wuchou feels that it''s really economical to exchange feelings for strength. "However, losing all your feelings will certainly make your task fail. In order to complete my plan, I''ll add a special feeling for you." "What is it?" asked wuchou. "Then you''ll know. Go, my friend. In order to minimize conflict, I''ll let you substitute for a person. After completing the task, you''ll leave the world. The person you substitute will disappear in the world for special reasons." "Wait, I haven''t asked your name yet." suddenly, a force pulled wuchou into a light. He asked the mysterious darkness at the last moment. "Just call me God." Chapter 2 Wuchou was pulled into the light and flickered. He slowly saw his surroundings. He stood in a Japanese Dojo, wearing a standard Kendo suit (of course, the protagonist didn''t know what he was wearing). Looking at his own body, he should be about 9-10 years old. "My God, you didn''t tell me that even age will change." wuchou sighed silently. He began to explore this Taoist field. Seeing the Japanese Dojo, he would think that he should wear it in some Riman or movies. However, if he doesn''t read comics and animation on weekdays, how can he know what world he has gone to. "I didn''t expect that what I didn''t know before will become a life-saving straw today." wuchou can''t care so much, so I have to go around and find someone who knows this body. "Why do I have to make complaints about what I do not remember?" I feel the future is dark. At this time, a middle-aged man in black civilian clothes appeared in front of him. Looking at the man''s face, he felt only endless silence and fatigue. "Shilang, you''re coming." the man in Black said hello to wuchou, and then slowly sat down. "Shilang, is it my name now?" wuchou thought silently in his heart, then nodded and sat beside the man. Because wuchou had been modified by God, he lost all his feelings. Like the man in black, his face was indifferent. The man in black saw that wuchou was so indifferent and didn''t care. After all, the child lost everything like him. Thinking of this, the man in Black said, "Shilang, do you remember what I said to you yesterday?" Worry free nature shook his head silently, because he really didn''t know. "I once wanted to be a messenger of justice, but I gave up because I was an adult. I was a little shy when I said this." The man in Black said this without expression. At this time, he seemed to reveal a trace of expectation in his carefree and godless eyes. "Let me come, then let me be the messenger of justice. Fulfill your dream, Dad." wuchou suddenly thought of this paragraph in his mind. Without reaction, he said it casually. The man in black closed his eyes and didn''t answer. However, wuchou could see that he was very happy. "Please," said the man in black, as if he had used up his last strength and left the world. Wuchou doesn''t know that he has lost all his feelings, but his body is still shaking. A tear is slowly left in his eyes. He doesn''t know whether it is the reaction of himself or the original owner of his body. Now he knows that he will inherit this man''s dream and become a "messenger of justice". In his silent determination to become the messenger of justice in the man''s mouth, a memory hit his brain. He had a headache and fainted. At the last moment of unconsciousness, he finally knew the name of the man who had just died. "Wei Gong cuts heirs". When wuchou opened her eyes again, she saw herself lying on a tatami, walked out of the room and saw a short haired woman with orange hair wearing a black mourning dress walking towards wuchou. "Shi Lang, are you awake?" the short haired woman asked wuchou with concern. Through yesterday''s memory inheritance, he knew that the woman in front of him was tengcun Dahe, and he had always called her "sister Teng". "Sister Teng, I''m fine. Where''s dad?" asked wuchou. "Simply bury him in the worker''s tomb. After all, his identity is still very sensitive." sister Teng patiently answered the worry free question. The boy is the last child that Chesi asked her to take care of. After inheriting Shilang''s physical memory, wuchou knows his original style and personality, but because he has been eliminated, he can''t express the same expression as Shilang. Therefore, he had to borrow Chesi''s departure to cover up his shortcomings that he can''t express his feelings, nodded and responded to sister Teng. Dahe didn''t think so much. He felt that it was also because of the departure of Chesi that Shilang temporarily lost his vitality and would get better in the future. "Remember what will happen in the future. Remember to tell me that sister Teng will help you." the river touched her worry free head and said kindly. Wuchou didn''t answer, but also nodded silently. Dahe zhidaoshiro was a child who could take care of himself. He didn''t think too much and left Weigong''s house. Relying on the memory left by Shirang, wuchou slowly began to try the magic taught to Shirang by Chesi, "strengthening" and "projection". Originally, in Shilang''s own world, because of the barren magic circuit, Shilang has two magic tricks, which can only be used after persistent exercise. Now, in wuchou''s physical qualification changed by God, wuchou will fully grasp this novel power after another short use. "Projection, strengthening." after wuchou meditated in his heart, he projected the weapon he thought in his heart onto his hand. "Crimson queen." from ghost cry 4, the single blade sword used by Nero reappears in this world. Although wuchou is not interested in animation and comics, he has been addicted to computer games for a long time. "At least, I have some power, but who is my goal?" wuchou was driven to the world by God, but he didn''t give him any goal. At this time, wuchou is also very distressed. "Forget it, first look around and get familiar with the terrain." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe protagonist holds the dividing line of the first power¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª This year''s Dongmu city was infiltrated by mysterious forces due to the influence of the Holy Grail War five years ago. Dongmu city in the middle of the night has become an amusement park for cattle, ghosts and snakes. Wuchou didn''t know why. He walked to a decorated and retro mansion. Looking at the gate and courtyard that hadn''t been taken care of for some time, wuchou didn''t feel much, but maybe it was a destined encounter. A "black double horsetail" Lori came out of the mansion. When he saw it, wuchou felt like a passer-by dying of thirst in the desert, Suddenly find a vast ocean, just like a wandering prodigal son who finds his way home. Although he was deprived of his feelings by God, he felt in his heart that he needed to protect the little Lori in front of him. "Hey, what are you wandering around in other people''s houses? Go away quickly." the double horsetail Lori didn''t give him any favor because she was the same year as her, and she chased guests as soon as she made a sound. "Without worry or expression, he stared at the girl he had just met. Instead of flinching because of the girl''s words, he slowly opened the door of the mansion and walked towards Lori. "Come here again, don''t blame me for being rude to you." seeing that wuchou was getting closer and closer, Laurie took a step back and said gnashing her teeth. Wuchou didn''t answer her any questions, but still kept a certain speed and walked towards Lori. "Well, don''t blame me for being rude." seeing that the "freak" didn''t retreat, Laurie took out red gemstones from the "fourth dimension" pocket of her skirt, recited a spell in her heart and threw them away to wuchou. Four red lights rushed to seemingly defenseless wuchou, just at the moment when they were about to touch wuchou. The girl heard the boy''s voice for the first time. "Projection, enhancement." wuchou uses his only magic to project a strange box to block the attack of red light. The box is full of silver thorns, with a devil''s face engraved in the center. Worry free uses the ever-changing Pandora. Blocked all attacks. "What, that weapon?" the double horsetail girl felt very magical when she saw that the boy made tools that could resist her attack out of thin air. "It''s just ordinary projection and enhancement magic. Why?" The only thing that no one can answer it is that she can''t win the boy. When the boy came to the girl, he saw the boy reach out to her. The girl closed her eyes in fear. The next moment, he held her face in his hand and said a word. "Can you tell me your name?" "Lin, yuanban Lin." Lin looked at the young man holding his face and replied in a strange tone. "Lin, what a nice name." "So?" "Let me protect you." "Ha! ¦² £¨? §Õ ?|||£©?¡± ¡°¡± Chapter 3 "So, you are wandering aimlessly, just came to my house, just beat me, and just looked at me, so you want to protect me, right?" Lin invited wuchou into her house and stood in front of wuchou, he said. Wuchou nodded silently. Let Lin feel very desperate. An inexplicable man came to his house, defeated himself, and suddenly said he wanted to protect himself. Whether she had a problem or the teenager had a problem, how could she believe the teenager''s words. Just when Lin had a headache about this, wuchou didn''t give him more time to think about it. He suddenly stood up, grabbed Lin''s hand and said, "believe me, I''m sincere." Looking at wuchou''s so direct "confession", even Lin couldn''t help blushing a little. His voice trembled and said, "who, who will believe you, baga." Lin looked at the boy. Although he met for the first time, he felt that he was credible. Lin looked at the boy and finally remembered that he didn''t know the boy''s name, "Oh, what''s your name?" After thinking about it, wuchou decided to use his name in the world. "Call me Shiro, Weigong Shiro." "Shilang? Strange name." Lin silently read the name, then grabbed Shilang (temporarily called wuchou) and asked, "Shilang, why do you protect me?" "Because you have to." "I am, must? What does this mean?" Lin wondered why she was necessary. "I don''t know, but I know you must." Lin looked at Shi Lang and said these words without expression. In addition to feeling strange, there is no special feeling. After all, there is no expression and it is difficult to play a role. "Then, in order to prove what you said, do something for me." Lin said. "What''s up?" "Be my housekeeper and take good care of the family." Lin has no way. In order to take good care of his mother and practice magic, she must save money. Therefore, he is one of Lin''s few choices. "Yes." "Really?" Lin just asked with a try attitude at the beginning. After all, it was not fair. "For Lin''s words, you can." Shi Lang said this sentence without expression. "Baga." Lin blushed and whispered. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe dividing line of time leap¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Five years later "Lin, get up." Shi Lang, dressed in dark housekeeper''s clothes, woke up the woman lying in bed with an expressionless face. "Well, let me sleep for another five minutes." at this time, the red devil lying in bed has no old hegemony and pride, but only dependence and trust in the people around him. "If you don''t get up again, you''ll oversleep again." Shi Lang didn''t get tired of Lin''s lazy bed. For him, this period of time is full and important for him. Although he has to take care of a proud young lady. "Well, you go out and prepare first. I''ll come right away." Lin said slowly. After Shilang withdrew from Lin''s room, Lin slowly opened his eyes to see if the man was still in the room, got out of bed directly and whispered, "it''s impossible to oversleep. Who do you think I do these things for, baga." After simply changing clothes, Lin came to the hall, looked at Shilang''s breakfast already prepared, sat at the familiar yellow hair figure at the table, and said hello to her: "good morning, teacher tengcun." "Oh, Xiaolin, good morning." sister Teng said hello to Lin with full strength. Since Shilang promised to be Lin''s housekeeper, Dahe often came to visit Lin''s house after he knew it. Rubbing rice by the way has also become Dahe''s daily routine. All three of them sat at the table as usual, digested their own breakfast and talked about recent events. The doctor still maintained his character left by God. Silently finish his breakfast, pack up everything, and then walk to school with Lin. With the passage of time, Shi Lang looked at Lin walking side by side with him. At the beginning, her inexplicable feeling was gradually disappearing, and all that remained was the feelings left by years of care. Shi Lang didn''t know why his feelings would gradually disappear, but at least now he stayed with Lin because of his feelings. Lin secretly watched and stared at his Shilang, and remembered how the young man forcibly inserted into her life, setting off a wave in her heart. The heart was happy and distressed, because the young man, since the advertising conversation in those years, took care of her in the later days. He didn''t have a trace of feeling at the beginning. He thought when would he seriously express his feelings to her again. When he came to the campus, he looked at the figure of Haizao head at the door. Lin''s expression was annoying. Shi Lang was still so expressionless. "Yo, yuansaka, good morning. Are you very happy to see me early in the morning?" haizaotou said as soon as he saw Lin coming, shamelessly posted it on it. "Shen Er, I''m not interested in you at all. Please stay away from me." Lin said impatiently, trying to get rid of the brown sugar. "Why, everyone knows that you like this wood, but this wood won''t bloom. Don''t die on this wood, why don''t you find someone else." Shen er said in front of Lin without any concern about the Shilang standing next to Lin. Shen Er, who has dealt with Shilang, clearly knows that Shilang has no interference and interest in making friends with Lin''s feelings except as Lin''s housekeeper. Just blindly protect Lin, as long as he doesn''t do anything unusual and verbally say anything, Shi Lang won''t mind. "Brother, what are you doing? Don''t disturb the elder sister." at this time, a black long straight (yes, black hair) girl came from behind them and said to Shen ER in her weak voice. "Sakura, you should also persuade your sister so that no one will rob Shirang with you. Am I right?" Shen Er saw Sakura and felt that he had found an ally and said to Sakura in a seductive tone. "Stupid brother, what are you talking about? How could I..." Ying heard Shen er''s words. Her face suddenly turned red and secretly glanced at Shilang, hoping to see what she wanted from his face. Shi Lang still stood in place with an expressionless face. Ying was very disappointed. He angrily said to Shen Er, "brother fool, cook for yourself tonight. I don''t care about you." then he ran into the campus. "No, Sakura, wait for me." when Shen Er heard what Sakura said, he didn''t think much. He ran into the campus and found Sakura to apologize. The rest of Lin and Shilang stood in place. "Still the same as before, Shilang." Lin looked at what had happened and said to Shilang. Here, Shi Lang will nod silently and will not respond. Lin doesn''t care too much about Ying. After all, Shilang is almost like himself in school. He is a celebrity. He is cold or expressionless. He has excellent academic and sports results. He looks very strange, but he is very enthusiastic to help others. In school, there is what is called the "cold Prince". Although Lin always asked him why he would help those people, Shi Lang would only say, because this is his dream. After the busy course, Lin will leave corporal Lang to go home alone to practice his own magic, and Shi Lang will wait for Ying to find himself and go to the commodity street to buy tonight''s ingredients. Teased by the boss, the couple came to buy things again. Ying would blush and keep silent every day. She hoped that the expressionless man would have any reaction. Finally, she was disappointed to separate from Shilang and go back to her own house. Shi Lang was walking in the street as usual. Suddenly, he heard a voice, which made his feelings fluctuate in the past five years. "Your mission is coming." Chapter 4 "What am I going to do, my God." Shirang shouted around, but no one nearby answered his questions. "Soon, soon you will know." After that, the voice disappeared. He never answered any more questions from Shirang. "My mission, my goal, who is it?" Shi Lang was completely confused because of God''s response. After five years of waiting, he gradually forgot his name and even planned to continue to live as "Weigong Shiro". But, God''s words, let him remember again that he is not a person in this world. What should he do in the future. Still considering the future Shilang, I didn''t notice that a white figure was looking at him not far behind him. "I''m back." Shi Lang returned to Lin''s house and began to prepare today''s dinner. Generally, during this time, Lin will hide in the magic workshop left by his family to practice his ancestral magic and gem magic. Because of his own experience and physique, Shi Lang didn''t have too much practice. Simply practicing for a period of time was enough to use different world weapons to defeat Lin. Therefore, for Lin, Shilang is not only a housekeeper, but also a sparring trainer. When Shilang prepares dinner and asks Lin to prepare it, Lin rarely comes to Shilang in advance and says, "Shilang, soon, the Holy Grail War is coming. Have you got the mantra?" Lin simply feels that with Shilang''s help, at least this Holy Grail War will be easy. As for who will decide the final winner, based on her understanding of Shilang, Should give her the Holy Grail. After all, Sri Lanka itself has no need for the Holy Grail. "Well, I''ve just got it." after that, Shilang raised his right hand and saw a strange rune. This is something Lin didn''t see this morning. "Then, what are you going to do? Do you want to participate? Do you want to be the enemy with me?" Lin himself felt incredible. After getting along for so long, he would worry that Shilang would be the enemy with her because of this. "No, because I promised Lin to protect you." when Shi Lang said this, although he was still expressionless, his tone could be heard. He cared about Lin very much. "Really, come to me at two o''clock in the morning tonight. Let''s try calling together." Lin blushed and said this to Shi Lang and went to the table. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSplit line of time transition¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª midnight Shilang and Lin stay in the magic workshop of Lin''s home and look at the two magic arrays painted on the ground. Lin and Shilang say their calling words. (please find out what you said, and I won''t count the words.) As soon as the voice fell, two loud noises came from outside the room. Lin and Shilang didn''t think much and ran out directly. In the hall, one side stood a young warrior with short red hair, wearing a red cloak and holding an Kaifeng samurai sword. On the other side, Laurie, wearing a black cloak and short silver hair, was holding a double knife against the red haired man. "Stand down, my servant." Lin looked at the red spirit connected with her and couldn''t help but be stunned. His appearance was too much like Shilang. It was carved out of a template with Shilang. "Did my feelings for Shilang even affect the spirit I summoned?" Lin looked at the red haired spirit and didn''t know how to explain to Shilang. On the other side, Shi Lang looked at the spirit he summoned. I don''t know why. Looking at the Laurie in front of him, he felt that he saw Lin for the first time in those years, just like the person in front of him, which is the treasure of his life. "Is that the emotion God said?" because the emotion fluctuated again, let him know what the emotion God gave him at the beginning. "It''s too strange, Laurie. What do you control?" Shi Lang couldn''t help feeling annoyed about his strong feelings. Because he also felt that if Laurie put forward any requirements at present, he would honestly fulfill her expectations even if he didn''t want to agree in his heart. "Who make complaints about master?" "Are you my mother?" the silver haired girl ran to Shilang, fell down in Shilang''s arms and asked. Looking at the girl in his arms, Shi Lang shook his whole body and tried to say in a calm tone to his arms, "yes, I''m your mother. What''s your name?" Shi Lang rubbed the girl''s head and spoiled the girl like his brother. "My name is Jack, mom," said Jack, holding Shirong and staring at Shirong''s face. On the other hand, looking at the interaction between Shilang and Jack, Lin can''t help feeling angry, but she can''t help it. Looking at the one in front of her who is very similar to Shilang, Lin asks, "servant, tell me your real name. Don''t care. It''s an ally." The red haired man stared at the Shilang next door with the girl in his arms. Suddenly, he felt that the world had changed too much. It was completely different from his world. "When you see my appearance, you won''t believe any lies I say. Then, I''ll make it clear to you that I''m Saber''s servant and my name is QIANZI village. As you can see, I''m consistent with your cohabitant attributes. I''m not what I am." While explaining his appearance, Murakami is thinking about his own task. As a specially selected follower of inhibition, he wants to complete his own task. "So, where are the changes in this era?" After some explanation, Lin and Shilang took their heroes together in the living room to prepare their next plan. "Then, in order to confuse the enemy''s vision, Jack and I will show the enemy in front of him as master, and Shilang and saber will fight with the enemy as followers. Shilang, no problem?" Looking at Jack who is still lying in Shilang''s arms, Lin feels very unhappy and plans this plan in an impatient tone. "I have no problem." Shi Lang paid more attention to the Laurie in front of him than the Holy Grail War. Looking at her, Shi Lang felt that the Holy Grail War was not so important. "Then go back and have a rest. We''ll ask for leave from tomorrow and wait until the end of the week." After Lin said that, he left the living room alone and said, "bastard Laurie control.". "Hey, come with me." Saber said to Shilang, "I have something to confirm with you." Shilong nodded and asked Jack to play by himself. "What do you want to talk about?" "Can you tell me about your current experience?" saber, as a follower sent by inhibition, is very interested in the experience of the man who borrowed his body. He wants to know what is the difference between the experience of the world''s Shilang and his fake Shilang. "Do you still want to be the messenger of justice?" saber asked what he wanted to know most. "Of course, because that''s the dream dad left me." Chapter 5 After the conversation with saber, in order to meet Jack''s wishes, Shilang took Jack out for a walk. Before he went out, he was given a cold look. Let Shi Lang confused. "Jack, why do you want to come out at night? Don''t you mean safety first?" Shi Lang seems to be complaining that Jack wants to go out at night, but he doesn''t mean to blame. After all, he is a face Laurie. "Because Jack prefers night to morning." Jack lies on Shirang''s back and feels Shirang''s special love for her, which she has never experienced since she became a hero. Just then, Shi Lang and Jack came to Shen er''s house. Suddenly, as soon as the red light came straight at Shi Lang, Shi Lang didn''t hesitate. He directly projected the scarlet queen and blocked the attack. Looking into the distance, a man in a red robe was standing on the roof, holding a bow and arrow. There was no doubt that he had attacked just now. "Hey, what''s the meaning of attacking others for no reason?" Shi Lang looked at the man who suddenly attacked himself and didn''t have a good impression. "What''s the matter? The Holy Grail War is a war in which the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. What means can we use as long as we can win." then the man in red attacked them with double knives. "Jack, carry out the original plan." after saying that, Shi Lang rushed to the enemy with the scarlet queen in his hand. In the face of Shirang''s weapons and unique swordsmanship,. The man in red was very surprised. He couldn''t believe that the Shilang was as good as him, and saw the flashing magic circuit on Shilang, which was much better than himself. "Moreover, I haven''t seen that weapon." the man in red looked at Shilang''s weapon and had no impression of which hero''s weapon it was. Shilang now uses the special starting play from the game ghost cry 4 Nero. The open and close play makes the man in red a little difficult to parry. The next second, a flame erupts from the blade of the scarlet queen. The sudden change of move makes the man in red unable to parry. Don''t fly for a moment. "That''s good. As a human being, I can fight like this." looking at the doctor''s ability, even he has to praise him. "Why, you think I''m human, and I may be a hero." facing the temptation of the enemy, Shi Lang didn''t directly say that he was human, but circled with the enemy. "Hum, just get a little advantage. Don''t be conceited. Let''s experience the gap between human beings and followers." after that, the man in red put his hand on his chest and seemed to be preparing a big move. "Stop, archer." just as Hong a was about to make a big move, a female voice sounded behind him. Hearing the voice, the scholar Lang couldn''t help but be stunned. "Ying, why are you here?" looking at the coming Ying, even Shilang can''t continue to fight. Looking at the sister whose surname He Lin changed because of family reasons, Shilang can''t start with them. "Sure enough, the elder also participated in the war." looking at the armed Shilang, Ying was not much surprised. After all, she was with her sister. "Sakura, why do you want to participate in this war? Is it for the root?" Shirang couldn''t guess the reason why Sakura participated in the Holy Grail War. "Because I want to destroy the Holy Grail." Sakura said something that made Shirang feel incredible but taken for granted. "Is it because of your experience?" Shi Lang looked at Ying and said what he knew best. "Yes, because of the Holy Grail, my father adopted me to the Jiantong family. Although my grandfather and brother are very kind to me, I still can''t forget the origin of this thing. Because of the Holy Grail, my father died, my mother was crazy, and uncle yanye died. Too many people died for this holy grail, so in order to reduce the number of people who died for the Holy Grail again, I decided to destroy it The Holy Grail. " Sakura said this, and the firm look in her eyes let Shi Lang know that he couldn''t convince her. "Then, master, why do you want to participate in the Holy Grail?" Sakura looked at the young man she had always liked and asked what she wanted to know most. "I don''t have any purpose to participate, but I insist on saying a reason. I can only say it''s because of your sister." although Shi Lang just said a perfunctory word, in Jian Tongying''s heart, the critical hit can be infinite. "Yes, sir, you are my enemy now. You go." Sakura looked at Shi Lang and said the last sentence, unwilling to go home. Shi Lang knew that the matter between them could not be solved in a moment. So take Jack and hang around. Looking at Shi Lang''s figure, Hong a couldn''t help sighing, what will his fate be this time. As they walked, Shilang and Jack came to their home dojo. Looking at the dojo, Shilang remembered the last words left by Chesi. "Am I still the messenger of justice?" Shi Lang looked at the ashram and said to himself. Jack was puzzled after hearing this. For them, the word "justice" is just an excuse for driving to kill. However, seeing Shi Lang''s words, his heart felt shaken. Jack could not help feeling distressed for Shi lang. he hugged Shi Lang and said to Shi Lang, "Mom, for Jack, you are my just partner." Perhaps he felt Jack''s comfort to him, or the explosion of his Laurie control attribute. Shi Lang held Jack in front of him, looked at Jack''s young face, hugged jack, and whispered to her, "yes, I''m Jack''s partner of justice." In the castle on the outskirts of Dongmu, a silver haired Laurie suddenly felt that her biggest enemy had appeared in her life. She couldn''t help feeling upset. "Who is it? I''m going to take my taxi." "Be at ease, master, no one can stop you, just rely on my strength." A voice came from the shadow to comfort the girl. "That''s right, Lancer. Let''s recapture our destiny." The girl looked at the winter wood in the distance and showed her wild hope. Turning back to Jiantong''s house, Shen Er looks at the sullen cherry. Shen Er knows that it must be Shilang''s guy who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings that makes her angry again. "Sakura, I know that guy. If you don''t have the cheek to confess to him, he won''t feel it." Shen Er bewitched Sakura next to Sakura, just like a devil. "Yes, master''s sister, this kind of man can''t enlighten this kind of wood if he doesn''t work hard." the dark shadow around Shen Er also gives advice to Ying. Hong a looked at the two familiar figures and had to shake his head when he was teaching Sakura methods. For the world he had experienced, the relationship between them was not so good, but now it has become so. Let red a also sigh that the world is impermanent. In Dongmu church, father Mapo just finished a baptism and looked at the empty church. The priest looked at the dark shadow in the corner and felt a big head. "Unexpectedly, it was Berserker who robbed him. In order to control him, it also took careless thinking." "What''s the matter, Qili, do you need Wang to help you kill this bastard?" behind Qili, a young man with yellow hair mocked the dark shadow in the corner. "No, after all, it is also a key chess piece. It may play other roles." What the priest and the young man with yellow hair didn''t expect was that the man hiding in the dark corner knew everything they said from beginning to end and endured it Finally, when Shi Lang released his sudden feelings towards jack, he walked back and saw a book lying on the side of the road. Shi Lang didn''t know why. His body instinctively picked up the book, put it in his arms and continued to carry Jack back to Lin''s house. Chapter 6 Take Jack back to Lin''s house. Although Shilang can''t see Lin himself, he feels that Lin''s magic has been paying attention to himself. He said good night to the corner and took Jack back to his bedroom. On the other side, Lin was relieved to see Shi Lang coming back safely. After all, he also felt the fluctuation of magic just now. It should be that Shi Lang met other followers. Looking at Shi Lang''s safe return so soon, Lin probably guessed that it should be a truce. "Master, don''t you ask what happened to him just now?" although Murakami is only interested in sword, he has nothing to do now, so Murakami has to talk to Lin. "No, just ask again tomorrow. Let''s have a rest now. Saber." "Well, good night, master "Good night, saber, and Shiro." early morning Shi Lang gets up early and looks at Jack sleeping next to him. Shi Lang doesn''t want to keep the magic load brought by the follower, but wants to contact Jack more. It may be affected by attributes or his own ideas. Shi Lang slowly puts his hand on Jack''s head and touches Jack''s face. Gradually, he seems to see something. In Shilang''s mind, some scenes gradually appeared. One, a child was abandoned in the street at birth. He was poor, weak and helpless. No one was willing to help them, and no one did justice for them. Their cries gradually weakened and finally disappeared into the night sky. "It''s dark. Why, why doesn''t anyone want us?" "Because we are redundant?" "Mom, where are you?" "No, don''t abandon us." Sadness and pain gradually merged into one. In the dark, Jack''s figure slowly emerged. Shi Lang looked at the sleeping Jack and remembered the picture in his mind just now. In his heart, he made up his mind silently. Shi Lang left Jack and went to the kitchen. On his way, he met Murakami, who was wearing his skin bag and living here. He was meditating in the living room. As if sensing the arrival of Shilang, Murakami opened his eyes, looked at the Shilang in front of him, and said, "have you changed your attitude so soon? Good. At least you can help us in the next war." Because of the memory brought by Jack, Shirang finally made up his mind to complete the Holy Grail War, not passively, but for the purpose. However, what Murakami did not consider was how far Shirang could achieve this goal. After hearing Murakami''s words, Shi Lang said nothing, just nodded and walked away. Looking at Shilang walking away, Murakami just closed his eyes and thought of this task, at least because Shilang''s firm determination would be much more convenient. After everything was ready, Shi Lang went to wake Lin up as usual, and gathered at the table as usual to finish all this silently, except for Murakami and Jack. "Shilang, wait a minute." Seeing Shi Lang packed up and ready to leave, Lin stopped Shi Lang. "Is there something hidden in your arms? How can I feel a strange magic?" Shi Lang himself didn''t know. He just remembered the book he took back last night. When he took out the book, he looked at the cover of the book and wrote fairy tales. "Shilang, are you interested in fairy tales?" Lin looked at Shilang''s book and felt a little surprised. He saw the magic fairy tale book for the first time. "I picked it up on the road when I came back yesterday. I didn''t see what it was at that time." Shi Lang can only talk about the origin of this book in the face of Lin''s doubt. "Then study it for me. Maybe you can find something." Lin said and stretched out his hand to get the fairy tale book. However, Shi Lang kept holding the book and didn''t give Lin to take it away. "What''s the matter? Let go, Shilang." "I want to, but I can''t let it go." Shi Lang always felt that if he let go and took it away to Lin, he would lose something very important. Just when they were in a stalemate, Shu suddenly struggled with her own strength, bounced off Lin with a force and stayed in Shilang''s hand. "What is this?" Shi Lang looked at the fairy tale book in his hand. Suddenly, he felt that his magic was occupied by some existence. Then, the book slowly floated, and a strong light suddenly hit. After everyone''s eyes returned to normal, a little girl dressed in Gothic Lori stood next to Shi Lang, holding Shi Lang in her hand. "Shilang, this is, servant, you actually picked up a follower outside." Lin looked at the attribute of the little girl in front of him and felt a little speechless about Shilang''s ability to pick up a follower when he went out. Shi Lang looked at the little girl standing next to him and thought it was great to come back to the world. Jack looked at the sudden appearance of the little girl and felt the threat from the same kind. This man would threaten his position. "Let go of mom, who are you?" Jack thought of this and ran over to hold Shirong directly. He stared at the little girl on the other side. "I''m not who. I''m a nursery rhyme. I''m a follower of my brother''s contract." the nursery rhyme looks at Jack and knows that the person who picked up himself outside is also a follower. "Mom is Jack, outsiders go away quickly." with that, Jack plans to push away the nursery rhyme and prevent the nursery rhyme from continuing to contact Shilang. "No, my brother is mine. You can go away." the nursery rhyme refused to show weakness and began to argue with Jack. Looking at the two people arguing around, Shi Lang knew that it seemed that they were quarreling, but they didn''t use the power of the follower, but just walked around themselves. It looks like two people are playing. Lin saw the two men fighting around Shilang, and suddenly felt that the Holy Grail War was too dangerous. Before I know who the enemy is, there are two followers who want to rob men with themselves. God is too unfair to me. "Obviously I was the first one. Why did these two people come to rob Shilang with me, whether they knew me or confessed?" Lin couldn''t stand it any more. He directly came forward and took Shilang''s hand and said, "this man is my housekeeper. You two children stay at the same time." Looking at Lin who joined the battlefield, they did not have any concerns and pulled her to join the battlefield. Outside, looking at the village and the Shilang in the middle of the battlefield, it may be said that it is chaos, but it also brings the warmth of the family to the house that has not been seen for many years. Looking at the crowd, Shilang and Murakami are silently determined to protect them this time. Never let others hurt them. Chapter 7 Looking at the more and more hot "battlefield", Shi Lang gradually retreated to avoid being involved. In Dongmu City, Shi Lang wandered aimlessly. Looking at the city he had seen for five years, his heart was full of reluctance. After all, Shi Lang was leaving here after the war. I didn''t know when he would come back. Walking, Shi Lang came to a park nearby. Looking at the two handed bars beside the park, she reminded him of the scene of seeing Ying and Shen er for the first time. Whew, a chain directly attacked Shi lang. Shi Lang projected the scarlet queen like a conditioned reflex and blocked the raid. "Yes, you can stop my attack." a man with long green hair appeared behind Shilang, or a woman? Shi Lang can''t tell. "Servant? Attacking me suddenly seems to be preparing for war." Shi Lang looked at the follower without any fluctuation. Looking at the man, he looked like a dead object. "Yo, that look is good, but today I''m here to say hello. Come out, my master." the follower said, and a petite figure appeared behind him (her). "First meeting, big brother, I''m Elijah." the girl with silver hair appeared in front of Shilang and introduced herself to Shilang. "Then, why should you take the initiative to meet me? What''s your purpose?" Shi Lang looked at the girl in front of him. Although she was very cute and an enemy, she must first understand the situation. "Elijah is Shirang''s sister. I''m Chesi''s daughter," Elijah explained. "Daddy''s daughter? I haven''t heard of it." Shi Lang looked at the so-called "sister" in front of him and didn''t relax his vigilance. "Elijah just came to see what the person her father chose was like. It seems that her father''s point of view has not changed. She chose the same successor as him." Elijah looked at Shirang''s expression and performance, more and more like the cold man in those years, and couldn''t help but say sarcastically. Shi Lang looked at Elia in front of him, kept silent, directly projected Pandora and said plainly. "You are not allowed to speak ill of dad." Open Pandora''s box and switch to cannon mode. Attack Elia and them directly. "Lancer, stop him," Elia signaled to her followers. The green Lancer attracted countless chains from around him and surrounded the wall to block Pandora''s attack. "This weapon is magical." green Lancer looked at the iron chain and was cautious. Shi Lang watched Lancer easily block his attack. Without being anxious, he continued to turn Pandora''s gear and slowly adjust his form. The next second, Shi Lang switched to flywheel mode and directly manipulated Pandora to attack Lancer. "Reduce the confrontation with his weapons." Lancer looked at the incoming flywheel, hung it under the flywheel with an iron chain, and planned to stop the flywheel. Unexpectedly, the flywheel was not controlled by him and rushed directly. Lancer directly resisted this time because he could not get hurt by contacting the ground. "The immortal spirit with iron chain can reduce the range a lot, Lancer." Shi Lang said blandly, looking at the ineffective attack and continuing to rotate the gear. "Your weapon should be readjusted every time you attack. Am I right?" Lancer looked at Shirang''s attack mode and guessed the disadvantages of Shirang''s weapon. "Well, close attack is good." Lancer directly rushed at Xiang Shilang without giving him any adjustment time. The scholar saw Lancer coming directly. He had no choice but to parry with the scarlet queen first. However, Lancer''s attack is more violent and heavy than the last red a. And the bonus of immortality makes Shilang realize the advantages of the follower himself. "It''s no good like this. We have to keep a distance." with the help of the flame of the scarlet queen, Shi Lang was fascinated by Lancer for a moment and began to control Pandora. "Not bad, man, don''t try to pull away." after buffering the flame, Lancer accelerated to attack Shirang. "No, that''s enough." Shi Lang opened Pandora, turned into laser gun mode and fired directly at Lancer. A destructive beam directly attacks Lancer. Lancer sees it and knows that if he eats the attack, the repair time must be a long time. At that time, he will not be able to protect the master. "Order with a curse, Lancer, come back here." At last, the beam missed Lancer, and Elia protected Lancer with a spell. "Thank you, master, I''m sorry, the enemy is more powerful than expected." Lancer said casually, ignoring the spell just used. "It''s all right, Lancer. It''s just a curse." Elia didn''t blame Lancer. Looking at Shi Lang, I have to admit that Shi Lang is really powerful. I can''t imagine what Shi Lang has experienced. "So big brother, I''ll see you next time. I''ll beat you next time." Elia said and left directly with Lancer. Shi Lang did not obstruct them. After all, the voice of the fight just now should have attracted people. We have to get out of here. "Elijah," said Sloan, with the name on his lips. Leave the scene quickly. "How''s it going, Lancer, how''s Shirang?" "He is a good opponent, and it will be a hard battle next time." Lancer admits that Shirang can really threaten her (her) as long as Shirang knows his weakness. "However, Lancer, as long as Shilang doesn''t know your identity, our winning rate is still very high." "Well, master." After Shirang left the battlefield, he didn''t hurry back, but planned to go to xialiudong temple first. She felt that when he went there, he could find a way to contact God. He went up the stairs and stepped into the gate. Now all the people in Liudong temple have left. Shilang can feel a force pulling him. Following this force, he came to a cave. Looking inside, I vaguely felt a huge magic. "Did you finally find here?" the voice of God came from the building, disturbing Shilang''s thinking. "Hey, God, who am I going to save to complete my current task?" Shi Lang shouted to the hole what he was most concerned about. After all, it was related to whether he could continue to stay here. Yes, after this period of time and five years of experience, Shi Lang began to feel that it''s not good to stay here. At least he has a home here. He is no longer alone. "I know what you''re thinking, but it''s useless. When the time comes, you''ll still leave." With these words, the voice disappeared again without any response. Shi Lang looked at the empty cave inside and thought about how God would force him to leave in the future. "Forget it, think about it later. Let''s finish Lin''s wish first." Shi Lang didn''t waste time and walked back. Chapter 8 After this battle with Lancer, Shi Lang recognized his strength to a certain extent. In this world, his strength is still in the upper middle class. After all, there are still many more powerful humans than followers in this world. However, Shi Lang felt that if the Holy Grail War was like the level of Lancer, at least it would be easier to help Lin win the war. After returning to Lin''s house, Shi Lang began to persuade Lin to speed up the war. "Shilang, you should know that followers are magical skills known as treasure tools. I know your weapons are also very powerful, but don''t underestimate followers." Lin looked at Shilang''s performance and can only slowly persuade Shilang not to lose his mind because of these victories. Shirang also knows that he doesn''t understand the world. However, in order to break the game set by God, he must speed up the completion of the task so that God''s layout will not be as he wants. "Well, Lin, I''ll listen to you." Shi Lang finally had to promise first in order not to let Lin worry. After noon, Lin continues to collect intelligence, while Shi Lang goes to find saber. After all, he still needs saber to cover this time. "Yes, but I have a request." Murakami considered it and promised to cover for Shirang. "Yes, what request?" "Your goal is archer. I hope you can let him go for a while and let me see him." Saber''s request puzzled Shilang. How could saber have anything to do with red a. "OK, I''ll let him go if I can beat him." Shi Lang agreed and went to Jiantong''s house to persuade Ying. It really can''t be solved by force. Murakami looked at the Shilang who went out and couldn''t help laughing. "Then let me see if the future taxi is more powerful or the changed taxi is more powerful." Shi Lang still didn''t bring Jack and nursery rhymes this time. After all, it''s easy to be noticed with them. When he came to the gate of Jiantong''s house, Shi Lang looked at Ying and Hong a, who had been waiting outside the door. There would be no accident. After all, archers'' eyesight is unique. "Elder, what are you doing here?" Ying looked at the silent Shilang as if she guessed the Shilang''s purpose. Heart can not help but very painful. "Sakura, I''m sorry. For my purpose, I''m going to eliminate you this time." Shi Lang looked at Sakura''s face gradually getting worse, and his expression didn''t fluctuate. "Why, it''s for your sister. Why do you only think of your sister and why don''t you look at me." Ying looked at everything Shilang did for her sister. She was unwilling and very unwilling. Why can only Lin get all this? Is Lin a sister? "If you think so, it doesn''t matter, just think I''m for Lin." Shi Lang didn''t think how much these words hit Ying. "In that case, Archer, please here." Sakura looked at the determined Shilang, didn''t say anything, and walked home alone. "Wei Gong Shilang, let''s fight it out." Hong a looked at herself and decided not to stay this time and tried his best to defeat Shilang. "Yes, archer." Hong a remembers that in the last confrontation with Shirang, the power of the special sword and the sword technique that does not belong to this dimension decided to attack from a long distance first. Unexpectedly, Shi Lang also felt that red a suffered in the melee last time. This time, he should be able to fight distance war. Then, use Pandora. Directly projected out of the box, Shilang began to adjust. "It''s another weapon I haven''t seen before, Weigong Shilang. What have you experienced?" Hong a looked at the box in Shilang''s hand and felt a powerful magic. The next second, Shi Lang uses hate mode first, a crossbow appears in his hand and starts to attack. "So fast!" red a looked at the trajectory of the raid and felt a palpitating force. Make the right choice. There is no hard resistance. Just get out of the way. The ground behind him separated directly without any explosion. "Magic attack? A little tricky." Red A''s specialty is projection weapon attack, but there is no way to restrain magic attack. "Take my shot." Shirang hated to switch to Thor laser and hit red a directly. "Seven rings in the blazing sky." the Trojan hero AEAS''s round shield appeared directly in front of red a, intending to resist the attack. At the moment of contact, the petals of the seven rings directly collapse, and the remaining force directly hits red a and blows red a away. "Really powerful attack, Weigong Shiro." red a ate the remaining laser hard, and the injury was worse than expected. "Next time, you don''t have a chance. Surrender. This time I don''t intend to destroy you." Shi Lang looked at red a who still wanted to resist, so he had to say his purpose this time. "That''s no good. I''m sevant. If I don''t fulfill master''s wish, I''m still a hero." Red a looked at the indifferent Shilang and decided to do his best, so he used that move. "Iam the bone of my sword..." "What is the skill that needs to sing?" Shi Lang looked at red a preparing a big move and didn''t bother directly. He also wanted to see what red a would use. "The blood tide is like an iron core and like glass. It runs through countless battlefields without defeat. It has never been defeated or won a victory. The flag bearer is alone here and casts the sword on the sword hill. Then there is no need for any meaning in this life. This body is defined as the" infinite sword " "Infinite sword system." A flash of light attacked Shi Lang and surrounded him. After the eyes adapted, Shi Lang and Hong a appeared together in a desolate land. There were gears in the sky, countless swords on the ground, and they extended infinitely around. "Is this your backhand, Archer, it''s an inherent boundary." Shilang felt that this area was against him. He remembered that Lin told him the magic closest to magic. "Yes, this is my inherent boundary and my treasure. Weigong Shilang, you are right here and accept my sanctions." "If this is your card, then I''ll use a big move." Shi Lang looked at the confident red a and decided to use Pandora''s last model to fight his inherent boundary. With the more complex adjustment of Shilang than ever before, Pandora directly two rings and seats, let Shilang sit in them, and the two rings directly surround Shilang. On the ring, the muzzle gradually protruded. "This is the final version of Pandora''s model, Pandora''s reincarnation." Chapter 9 "Is this the real mode of the weapon?" red a looked around Shilang and remembered the destructive power brought by the laser mode just now. "However, this time it''s in my territory, and the magic breaking weapons are coming." red a directly projected the magic breaking weapons around him and shot at Shilang. Looking at the attacking weapon, Shi Lang didn''t hesitate. He directly pulled the gun, and a missile directly stopped the weapon projected by red a. "I see. If you enter this mode, you don''t have to adjust again." looking at Shi Lang''s attack, he didn''t change back to the box again. Red a learned the terrible place of this mode. "But continuous attack means doubling the consumption of magic. Let me see who can last." Red a continued to project countless weapons and continued to attack Shilang. Shilang did not quit Pandora''s reincarnation mode and continued to attack. For a time, they were surrounded by missiles and weapons. Countless explosions and collisions sounded, and they had no reservations. "It''s a war of attrition, but the other party still needs to keep the border, and the magic consumed must be more than me." Shi Lang looked at the other party and was in a stalemate with himself. He planned to directly let the other party exhaust his magic, and then capture him alive. "Are you thinking that my magic will consume more, and then it will be consumed with me all the time, Weigong Shilang." Hong a couldn''t help laughing at Shilang as he continued to consume with himself. "Yes, my magic must consume faster than you. But look behind you." Shi Lang didn''t expect that a flash of light came directly behind him. The strength directly broke his Pandora''s reincarnation and hurt him. After the smoke, a woman with an eye patch and purple clothes appeared inside. It seems that it was it that attacked Shirang just now. "Another servant, careless." Shi Lang looked at the new follower and felt a headache. "Yes, my master and another master have already allied. Rider, solve him together. Don''t blame us for being mean, Weigong Shiro. Winning is the king." The rider behind Shilang picked up the chain and attacked Shilang directly. Red a didn''t leave his hand. He continued to project weapons and attack Shilang. "It''s terrible. What should I do?" the scholar reluctantly projected that the scarlet queen had to fight with rider and avoid the attack of red a. For a time, the situation reversed. "I have no choice but to project that." Shi Lang sold a flaw, was attacked by rider, and then forcibly opened the distance to start his own projection. At the beginning of the projection, Shi Lang felt that a cold force directly surrounded him and planned to invade his body and control his body. However, Shi Lang protected his soul and did not let external forces control him. "What''s that?" rider and red a saw that Shi Lang was suddenly surrounded by cold ice and didn''t attack rashly. They opened the distance and looked at the situation. "Ah ah." Shi Lang finally projected his weapons late and shouted. A burst of frost shrapnel spread around. Red a directly projected a round shield to block the random attack. Looking back at Shilang, now Shilang is covered with a silver armor and an invisible helmet on his head. A closer look, Shilang''s hair has also become long hair and white, which makes Shilang look more indifferent. The most obvious is the double-edged sword in his hand. The sword is white and blue, and the hilt is engraved with a skeleton. "Unexpectedly, this weapon can''t be completely controlled, and the projected weapon can also affect my mind. How terrible it would be if it was genuine." Shi Lang had to sigh when he looked at the frost sadness of Warcraft 3 projected by himself. In fact, Shi Lang didn''t expect that because his body had been transformed by God and his body could adapt to all the world, his projected weapons were no different from the original. "Let''s make a quick decision." the scholar Lang used Frost''s sadness to directly set off a burst of cold ice and attack Xiang Hong a two people. "What!" Hong a directly attacked Shi Lang with a demon breaking weapon. Unexpectedly, the weapon was frozen by the cold ice halfway through. Seeing this, rider pulled up red a and dodged to the other side. The place swept by the cold ice adds a layer of white to this desolate place. Unexpectedly, red a and rider have such strong attack power. "The power gap is too big, rider, let''s withdraw first." Shi Lang looked at Hong A and rider and was about to retreat. When he wanted to intercept them, a voice sounded from his head. "Give me your body and let me stop them." "How is it possible? I can''t help it if I give it to you." "You won''t use this power. Give it to me, or I''ll take it back." "My weapon is up to me." Shi Lang is competing with the voice in his head. Hong A and rider are surprised to see Shi Lang suddenly motionless. "Sure enough, the power of the sword is too strong, and the soul in the sword is against him." Hong A is well-informed. At a glance, he sees that Shi Lang has not fully mastered this weapon and wants to compete with his own weapon for his body. "Although we are enemies, we can''t let the devil of the sword come out." Hong a went to Shilang, directly released Shilang''s hand and let the sword fall to the ground. Because there was no blessing, the sword disappeared, and Shilang fainted because he consumed too much. Red a and rider look at the dizzy Shilang and don''t want to mend the knife. After all, their master is his friend. "Forget it, use magic to imprison him and leave it to the master." Hong a finally locked the Shilang circuit and used magic to lift the Shilang from his back and send it to his master. After the war, there were no other traces of combat except the big pit left at the beginning. At this time, Jack and nursery rhyme in Lin''s home seem to feel that their master is in danger. Look at Jiantong''s house together. Finally, regardless of Shilang''s order, Jack secretly left Lin''s house and sneaked in Shilang''s direction. On the other hand, father Mapo of the Church decided to let his crazy soldiers test Xia Lin''s strength and play the first step of his own plan. Tonight''s war is not over. Chapter 10 After Shi Lang fainted, he slowly crossed several scenes in his brain. In the endless wasteland, white haired youth stood in it, surrounded by corpses. The young man is fighting, obeying orders to attack his purpose and complete the task mechanically. Unknowingly, young people forget their original intention, their initial purpose, and why they should become a substitute for inhibition. Gradually, the youth gave up more than their concerns. Until one day, the young man felt the call of another world. In front of him, there were different girls and teenagers. They lived in harmony and saw everything familiar and strange. The young man knew that he had the opportunity to see him. The man who aspires to be the messenger of justice. When Shi Lang woke up again, he was lying in a familiar and strange room. He remembered that Ying and Shen Er had invited them to their house. He still remembered the photo of Uncle yanye who died early. Every time he saw them, he smiled deeply in the shade next door, and there were insects hidden in the shade, although they could not be seen. "This is Sakura''s room. I still remember seeing Sakura for the first time, which is much more lovely than Lin. but I have promised Lin, so I will stay with Lin." Shi Lang slowly remembered their memories in the past five years. "Magic can''t be used. It seems that it''s some special means." Shi Lang plans to use magic, but when he thinks about it together, his body circuit will hurt. "Master, you''re awake." the Shilang didn''t pay attention to the outside world. This time, he saw that Ying had come in and was still sitting next to him. Looking at Sakura, who has nothing to do with Lori, Shirang has already lost all interest in her, except her friendship for many years. "Elder, why are you so indifferent to me? You were good to me before. Why?" Sakura looked at Shilang sitting next door. She was very disappointed without any ideas and changes. "Speaking of it, master, your follower has been caught by us just now. She is really loyal." Sakura looked at Shilang, her eyes finally changed, and finally found Shilang''s weakness. "Don''t hurt her, she''s just a poor person." Shi Lang didn''t know how to protect her, so he had to keep calm as much as possible. "Don''t worry, master. I won''t mess around. She will be fine." Sakura looked at Shilang and relaxed because of what he said. She was both happy and jealous. "Why, elder, you are so interested in an outsider, but you are not so enthusiastic about me. Why can''t I compare with them?" Sakura looked at Shilang and couldn''t stand it any more. She finally wanted to express her feelings to Shilang. "Master, look at me." Ying grabs Shilang''s shoulder, pulls Shilang to face herself and looks at the straight face Shilang. Ying remembers that the elder she looks forward to has always been gentle with her elder and protected her elder. But she knows that every time Shilang finishes these things, there will always be a figure of her sister. "Elder, I don''t know what you think of me, but elder, I like you." Looking at Sakura who confessed to himself, Shi Lang didn''t know how to respond to Sakura. After all, although he had feelings for Sakura, he was just a simple friend or a future sister-in-law. It''s not as heavy as Lin. "If I can change back to the same as before, the elder will like me more, right?" Sakura looked at Shilang with a changed look, and had already guessed Shilang''s hidden hobby for a long time. Interested in Laurie''s own, not interested in growing up. What Laurie''s followers think, all show that Shilang is a Laurie controller. Shi Lang didn''t expect that after Ying said that, countless shadows appeared on her body, wrapped around her whole body. Gradually, the shadow returned to Ying''s body. Ying''s body gradually became smaller and changed back to what it was five years ago. "If so, elder, would you like me better?" Sakura looked at Shirang''s changing expression and knew she had guessed right. "Why, it''s like this." Shi Lang was very surprised when he looked at the cherry that had changed back. It was not a simple change, but that his body had really changed back. "Because of the magic I''ve been practicing before, grandpa didn''t compare me with their ancestral insect skills, but let me practice magic suitable for my nihility and shadow attributes. However, because I didn''t guide my practice, I accidentally fixed my body development. Although I grew up, my body didn''t grow. I thought my predecessors would hate my appearance. I didn''t expect this." Looking at holding himself and snuggling up to his cherry, Shirang''s heart was trembling. "Senior, you haven''t answered me yet. Do you like me?" Ying raised her head and looked at Shilang with her eyes. She was a little flustered and excited when she saw Shilang''s indifferent face. "I, but, Lin, I can''t betray Lin." although Shi Lang looked at Ying who was willing to show his heart for him, he also had a heart, but Lin, who had been together for a long time, couldn''t leave her at will. "Well, master, after the war is over, take me away and leave here." Sakura looked at Shirang and wavered. Just say what you want to say most. "I, think about it and give me some time." Shi Lang saw that there was still buffer time, so he temporarily promised Sakura. After this time, he didn''t know what his future would be like. "Well, senior, let''s make an alliance. Anyway, you and your sister have no demand for the Holy Grail. My sister just wants to win. Let''s talk when we eliminate other opponents." "Well, then, lend archer to me, and I''ll take him to meet someone, OK, Ying." looking at Laurie Ying shrinking in her arms, Shi Lang felt relieved and a little excited. "Yes, but don''t hurt him. Archer is also a good man." After talking with Ying, Shi Lang takes Jack and Hong a back to Lin''s house. Along the way, Shi Lang wanted Hong a to express his purpose. After Hong a knew it, he didn''t say anything more. He just talked to Shi Lang: "try not to use that force, you will lose yourself." Shi Lang didn''t think so. He felt that he would master this power sooner or later. Looking at the tired Jack sleeping on his back, Shi Lang felt that his burden was much heavier. After all, he was carrying not only his own life, but also theirs. Hong a looks at the harmonious scene between Shirang and Jack. Although he has not experienced the same as him this time, this ending is not impossible. "By the way, Archer, you also have something to do with me." Shi Lang looked at the red a who had changed his attitude and said his own thoughts. "Indeed, I have something to do with you, but don''t care. You just have to be yourself." Hong a looks at the Shilang who is very similar to and different from himself. He doesn''t interfere or say anything. Seeing that he has grown into a different Shilang, Hong a just wants to know where he will go in the end. Chapter 11 When Shirang was unconscious. Jack goes out to find Shilang. Murakami and nursery rhyme continue to stay at home and hide Shilang''s whereabouts. A moment later, Lin rushes out of the door with a worried face. "Saber, other followers are coming. It feels like they''re not good." "Well, master and little girl, you stay here and watch. Let me face him." Murakami finished and went out directly to fight. In front of the door, a man in a black hood and holding a red long gun came. The engraving and violent breath on his face did not reveal his identity, Berserker. "Unexpectedly, the other party even lined up Berserker to attack us. It seems that there is a certain chance of winning, but they still have their own ideas." To Murakami''s surprise, the other crazy soldier would answer his question. "Nothing, just the master asked me to test your strength, so come on." Berserker didn''t think much and attacked directly with a gun. Murakami didn''t draw his sword to fight with him, but just avoided his attack. "What''s the matter? Don''t you attack and look down on me?" Berserker was very upset when he saw that the other party didn''t fight back. "Nothing, but I don''t have a weapon in my hand and can''t fight against your weapon." Murakami now has nothing to resist others except the last sword, so he has to tell the truth. After hearing this, Berserker stopped. "But, wait a minute, I''ll forge a weapon to fight you." saber looked at the stopped Berserker, an opponent who regarded the battle as glory. This method is the best. Sure enough, Berserker did not continue the attack, but stopped to let the village prepare. After reading it, Murakami directly picked up the hammer and directly knocked the iron column around him with magic. The magic instantly filled the iron column and directly molded into a knife. With the increase of the beating times of the village leader, the light of the knife gradually disappeared. After shaping, Murakami didn''t stop and continued shaping. Slowly, the iron products destroyed by the fighting nearby became weapons. Murakami and berserker stood in the middle of the battlefield. Start the second round of fighting. Berserker directly took up his long gun and attacked the village leader, who held a weapon and waved a knife to resist the enemy''s attack. With a "click", Murakami''s weapon broke, but Berserker was also hit and flew to the other side. "Saber, I didn''t expect your strength and speed to be so strong, but the quality of your weapons is too poor." To Berserker''s surprise, it was not the poor quality of the weapon, but the weapon could not bear the strength of saber, so it collapsed directly. Without any stagnation, Murakami directly picked up another knife around him and pursued Berserker. Unexpectedly, Berserker did not continue to fight, but avoided the village, and planned to directly enter Lin''s home. Obviously, he planned to fight directly against the master. Murakami did not expect that a man who regarded fighting as an honor would do this. Go straight after Berserker. But there''s more than one follower in the house. The next second, Berserker, who was attacked, was shot out of the door, and the figure of the sneak attack gradually appeared. Tong Yao, dressed in Black Gothic Lori, came out with a fairy tale book in her hand and was on guard against Berserker. "I didn''t expect that there is a caster besides saber here. It''s careless." Berserker saw the situation without any fear, but only the intention of war. Murakami looked at Berserker and saw his magic suddenly surge. He thought that the other party should use treasure tools and asked Tong Yao to withdraw directly to the room and let him resist. To Murakami''s surprise, Berserker fled the battlefield directly, making Murakami unresponsive. Looking at the far away Berserker, Murakami did not pursue, but continued to guard here and wait for Shilang to come back. After a period of time, Shi Lang took Hong a back to Lin''s house. Looking at the battle marks outside the room, Shi Lang rushed directly into the room. As soon as he opened the door and saw everyone sitting in the living room, Shi Lang was finally relieved. Seeing Shi Lang back, Lin was finally relieved. After all, she just knew that Shi Lang finally went out without telling herself. She was a little worried. However, seeing another figure outside the door, Lin seemed to guess the true face of another master, and his mood deteriorated again. Looking at the Shilang with Tong Yao in his arms, Lin''s anger also increased and decided to ignore Shilang for the time being. Shi Lang didn''t care too much about Lin''s mood. He directly took red a and began to talk with Murakami. "Well, the inhibition sent two thugs at a time. What''s the purpose of this time?" Hong a looked at Murakami, who was so similar to Shi Lang, and probably guessed that this person was similar to himself. "You''re wrong Archer, not two, but three." Murakami finished and looked directly at Shi Lang, which is self-evident. "Shi Lang didn''t answer. He just stood aside and continued to listen to them. "Indeed, this unique power and weapons from different worlds, Weigong Shilang, you are also the guardian." red a looked at the Shilang who didn''t answer, so he thought he was acquiescence. To some extent, Shi Lang, as a subordinate of God, is also a guardian to some extent. "So, what is the purpose of this time? It needs so many followers from inhibition to fight this mutation." Hong a asked. "Through the information I collected during this period, I think the final goal should be related to the Holy Grail, I should say, after the war." Murakami said his guess. "I think the final winner after the Holy Grail War will cause a huge mutation, so we need three guardians to complete this task." "However, if we don''t eliminate it, the Holy Grail can''t collect enough magic, so the Holy Grail can''t appear." Hong a said his own consideration. "Moreover, that man certainly won''t sacrifice his servant." Hong a said and looked at Shilang directly. Shilang really didn''t intend to sacrifice Tong Yao or Jack. "Well, there is only one way. Recently, I also sensed that there is another spirit hidden in this Dongmu. It should be a remnant of the last war. We send him back to the Holy Grail, and then finally we leave strength to Shilang, so that he can complete our task." Murakami finally said, and he considered the method for a long time. "Are you going to give your strength to a human? He can''t bear it, and it''s two." Hong a has to say that the plan is too extreme and the success rate is too low. "This is the only way to protect the two children, so I accept, even if I will die." Shi Lang did not hesitate after hearing the plan. After all, this is the only way. "Well, Weigong Shilang, then, when we eliminate the last Berserker, the hero of the last war and Lancer, we will complete this task." Hong a looks at the Shilang who is willing to sacrifice himself for the two people, and finally knows the road that Shilang embarks on this time. He doesn''t say anything. He goes back to plan to meet Ying. Finally, Murakami asked daoshiro, "is there anything you want to say? Shiro." "No, thanks, saber. I hope you don''t tell Lin and them." "Don''t worry, it won''t." "All of them, let me protect them. After all, I am their messenger of justice." Chapter 12 After this conversation, Shilang went to find Lin himself, because he had to deal with Lin first, otherwise the later things would be very troublesome, especially the things about Ying and Lin. After talking with the village leader, Shi Lang goes directly to Lin and explains the situation of Hong A and Ying to Lin. however, before entering the door, Shi Lang hears Lin, Jack and Tong Yao whispering. "Remember, as long as Shi Lang talks about topics related to other women, you should play coquettish and make trouble and let Shi Lang give up that woman." "But what does it have to do with me for brother Shilang to find other women? I''m still my brother''s servant." Tong Yao looked at Lin and didn''t understand. "Fool Tong Yao, if my mother is good with other women, she will distract her attention from other women. In this way, she will pay less attention to us. You see, we haven''t appeared in almost a few chapters. If we go on like this, we will be directly forgotten." "Oh, although I don''t understand what you''re talking about, Jack, in short, I understand." Tong Yao had to agree with them and decided not to give Shi Lang a good face later. Shi Lang listened to the three people''s conversation inside and decided to go in and disturb them by himself or let the village master disturb them. At least there''s something left. In the castle in the distance, Elia and them welcomed uninvited guests. Berserker came here with a blonde man. They planned to take Elia''s heart directly as the bearer of the Holy Grail. Just let the blonde man did not expect that when he met Elia''s followers, things would change so much. "So, is it you? I should have guessed that standing on the ground would recover and attack with chains." the blonde man looked at the follower protecting Elia and remembered his past. He looked sometimes happy, sometimes guilty and sometimes confused. "Never mind, Jill, long time no see." "Long time no see, enqi." The next second, to the surprise of the blonde man, the belaerker behind him suddenly attacked himself and hit him hard in a moment. "Well, Qili, I should have guessed that you would suddenly attack me." after Jin Shanshan ate the attack, he dodged away from Berserker and said to him. "There''s no way. After master knows Lancer''s identity, he knows that you will give up our goal because of this person, so it''s not unreasonable to start first." berserkwr looked at Jinshan, who was seriously injured, and did not continue his reckless attack, but cautiously looked at enqidu. "Jill, support me remotely. I didn''t expect that we would continue to cooperate one day." "Well, my best friend, fight together." In ancient times, the two cooperated again. This time, although the confrontation was not between gods, the enemy should not be underestimated. On the other hand, Hong a returns to Ying''s home and explains what they said today. Then, Ying and Shen Er go to see their grandfather and discuss the next plan. "Although our generation is still pursuing the Holy Grail, if it''s really like what daiwalker said, the winner won''t get the Holy Grail this time. Well, it''s just another 50 years. It''s the most troublesome to break the foundation. Ying, Shen Er, as a local family, our Jiantong family will also make a contribution to protect Dongmu this time. Go and help them." Lord Chong explained, Directly invisible. "Well, brother, let''s go and meet them first." "It''s really troublesome, but this is also an opportunity to show in front of Lin, so let''s go." Behind them, their followers followed them silently. Tonight, the winner of this holy grail will be decided. The picture cuts back to Shirang. He meets the first crisis since he came to the world. Shilang just confessed to Murakami and asked him to help deliver the message. This time, Shilang felt dizzy. He heard the voice of God again. "Although it''s a little late to do it now, you must finish it first." With that, Shi Lang fainted directly. When Shiro woke up again, he found himself standing on a lake with his original appearance reflected on the lake. Wuchou noticed that opposite him, he stood looking at his identity, the man named Weigong Shiro. "Originally, when you substitute other people''s identity, in addition to inheriting other people''s memory, you have to break other people''s demons to complete it, but I think your strength was too poor, and it would be difficult to challenge directly. Now, it''s time to complete this final substitution." "The last substitution." looking at the Shilang with his eyes closed opposite, he didn''t know what he had to do to really defeat him. "Yes, if you fail in this challenge, even if you fail, you will never be able to return to Weigong Shiro in the future, and you will never be able to come back to the world." God said this sentence, and the voice disappeared again. When wuchou reacted, he saw Shilang directly projecting Pandora''s box and attacked him. Without any hesitation, wuchou remembered the ring of red a projection and directly projected it to block corporal Lang''s attack for the time being. "I''m you. I''ll do what you will all these years. You can''t beat me." Shi Lang looked at wuchou and blocked his attack. He didn''t stop. He directly switched to reincarnation mode and planned to defeat wuchou directly. "Annihilation." countless missiles are fired from the muzzle of reincarnation, and they have only one target. Looking at the flying missile, wuchou didn''t panic at all, because he planned to directly project the first projection weapon, so Shirang couldn''t learn it. A burst of golden light directly surrounded wuchou. At this time, all missiles attacking wuchou were turned back by wuchou and flew back to attack Shirang. Shi Lang didn''t expect that after this worry free use of his body for so long, he still had to hide and didn''t use it. Look at Xiang wuchou. His right hand is covered with a golden armor to protect his whole arm. It is this armor. Wuchou directly bounces back all attacks. As the golden wool in the God of war to block all attacks for Lord Kui, of course, it is not comparable to other projection magic tools, and its mystery is not general. "It seems to be a long war, my half body." Shi Lang looked at the tortoise shell shape of wuchou and was a little worried. "No, the battle is over." wuchou doesn''t intend to give Shilang another chance to fight back. He wants to make a quick decision. The next second, wuchou blinked directly behind Shilang. A big sword ran through Shilang and nailed Shilang to the ground. The last thing Shi Lang saw was that Wu Chou had a purple dagger in his hand, and then disappeared again. Seeing Shi Lang finally disappear, wuchou was finally relieved. Sure enough, it was useful to keep his backhand. Unexpectedly, he still needed to fight with himself again. Xin Kui left a lot of backcards. "Then let the Holy Grail War leave a curtain." Chapter 13 Whew, a golden axe hit the ground and disappeared the next second. Not far away, Berserker was able to attack the two kings of Uruk without any difficulty. "Damn, this bastard, I didn''t expect to have the protection of avoiding arrows." the golden glitter of omniscient and omnipotent star has been opened, and it has the ability to observe the enemy better than master. "Yes, as long as I can see the flying attack, it will have no effect on me." Berserker looked at Jin Shanshan and could only attack him with flying props. "Then, melee attack is good." seeing that the glittering attack can''t work, enqi is sure to fight close to Berserker. After all, he is also a belligerent. Enqi stretched out countless chains in his white robe and directly surrounded Berserker to restrict his movement. Unexpectedly, Berserker directly broke his restrictions with brute force and then attacked closely. The red gun directly stabbed enqi Du. Enqi Du had to chain his red gun to reduce the damage caused by waiting. But to enqi''s surprise, Berserker directly abandoned the gun and mutated a red gun from the black robe behind him, which directly ran through enqi. Seriously injured, enqi retreated directly and stood back on the ground to recover. However, unexpectedly, the recovery of the injury was very slow, and some things were preventing the wound from recovering. "Evil attack, Berserker, it seems that you are a fallen knight." enqi looked at Berserker with dignified eyes. "It seems better to end the battle earlier, Lancer," said Berserker, and the magic began to gather on his weapons, emitting amazing magic. "Come to me, enqidu, that treasure, cause and effect weapon." Jin Shanshan didn''t want his rare friend to leave suddenly and come to enqidu with serious injuries. "It''s too late. Take the move and pierce the dead spine gun." At that moment, enqi saw the fate of his heart being penetrated, and the reality was the same. A red gun directly penetrated enqi Du''s heart. "Lancer!" Elia looked at enkis and shouted with worry and rushed to Lancer. "Just in time, kill your master too." Berserker said, and the red gun inserted into Lancer suddenly highlighted countless spikes, which will stab Elia the next second. Elia looked at the sudden red gun and lost her mind. At the last moment, she closed her eyes and shouted the name in her heart. "Help me, Shilang." The pain that should have appeared did not come. Elia opened her eyes and saw the back of the person she had been paying attention to. "Elijah, I''m coming." the scholar Lang stopped Berserker''s attack with the scarlet queen and said to Elijah behind him. At this moment, Elia saw another figure overlapping Shirang, the man who abandoned everything for the Holy Grail. "Weigong Shiro, I didn''t expect you to come, but Lancer is dead and you two are not my opponents." Berserker looked at the arriving Shiro with a trace of fear in his eyes. "Bastard, who says enqi is dead." Jin Shanshan looked at him and laughed at Berserker. The next second, Lancer stood up. Although he had not fully recovered from his injury, he stood up again. "It''s impossible. Obviously, my heart has been penetrated by me. Why aren''t you dead?" Berserker looked at Lancer who didn''t die and felt very puzzled. "The king has a treasure to replace the heart. You bastard can''t kill enqidu. It should be said that kuchulin." Jin Shanshan tells the real name of Berserker, a hero from Celtic mythology. "However, this kuchulin is too far away from the historical records." Elia looked at Lancer and didn''t leave. She was happy and didn''t understand kuchulin''s identity. "After all, his debut this time is mainly based on another history, so his strength and character are certainly different." enqi looked at kuchulin in the distance and didn''t care about his own origin. Instead, he was more worried about the power and treasure of another history. Kuchulin looked at the situation and planned to retreat, but unexpectedly, Shilang stopped him. "Let you see what I have mastered recently." Shi Lang put his hand on his chest, silently recited the curse of red a, used the infinite sword system, and pulled everyone in. "Inherent boundary? I didn''t expect you to do it again, Weigong Shiro." The reason why Shi Lang did this was that after he left with Hong a, Hong a explained his identity, and then taught Shi Lang his own things through a certain period of fighting. After all, Shi Lang finally placed all their hopes on them. "This time, I''ll bring you down and let you return to the constellation of heroes." "Come if you can, Weigong Shiro!" They each picked up their own weapons and entangled with each other. It''s just a surprise that Shilang is retreating day by day. The strength of kuqiulin after going crazy makes Shilang difficult to parry. But Shirang is not fighting himself. The next second, a golden aperture appeared behind kuchulin, which threw weapons and chains to harass kuchulin''s attack on Shirang. Although Jinshan and enqi in the distance have no close combat power, they still have long-distance support. For a time, the two sides were deadlocked. "Hum, it seems that if I don''t give you a color to see, you don''t know your doomed tragic end." Kuqiulin was directly wrapped by the red light. When the red light dispersed, kuqiulin''s black robe highlighted terrible red thorns, and his magic was also increasing. "Unexpectedly, he has been hiding his strength." Shi Lang looked at the stronger kuqiulin, and his expression was dignified. "Take it, Wei Gong Shiro." Kuqiulin is fast, leaving only a remnant in place. His body has come to Shilang. Shi Lang had no time to react, only raised his weapon like a conditioned reflex to resist. "This speed and strength." Shi Lang took the attack. Unexpectedly, he directly killed Shi Lang. During this time, Shi Lang was like a ball and was wildly beaten by kuchulin. Even if they were glittering, they couldn''t control him. At this time, a cold air directly attacked kuqiulin and made him stop his attack. Looking at Shi Lang, I saw that he was surrounded by cold ice, holding a sheep horn head magic sword in his hand and wearing armor. Shirang once again used Frostmourne and the power of Lich inside to successfully resist kuchulin''s attack. However, because of this weapon, the inherent border has been lifted. Looking at the Shilang whose threat has been increasing in front of him, kuchulin was not afraid, but very happy. "Very good, Weigong Shiro, so that I can be my opponent. Then, let me show you my last strength." Kuchulin was surrounded by red light again and appeared again. A tail appeared behind kuchulin, surrounded by a red gun, and his magic was enhanced again. Unexpectedly, Shi Lang lost consciousness after waiting for a while, and his body was temporarily controlled by the Lich King. "Well, let me see if you are worthy of being my opponent," said Shirang, who was controlled by the Lich King. Chapter 14 Looking at kuchulin''s delay in attacking, Shi Lang took the initiative. The sky turned into an ice cone and rushed to kuchulin. Because of the protection of avoiding arrows, kuqiulin can easily avoid and block these attacks. Then, kuqiulin also turns into countless magic guns to attack Shirang. Shi Lang directly used the frost breath. Before the magic gun came near Shi Lang, it directly frozen and fell in place. Kuchulin didn''t think that these small moves could deal with Fu Shilang, or close combat could solve his opponent. However, Shilang continued to use the ice breath to reduce the temperature of the site, and gradually it was surrounded by ice. Form a maze of ice. Kuqiulin saw the target disappear and planned to find the target through breath detection, but the surrounding cold ice seemed to isolate it, so kuqiulin couldn''t find Shilang''s location. Just as kuqiulin plans to destroy the ice directly, the surrounding ice directly protrudes the ice thorn and instantly surrounds kuqiulin. Xin Kuqiu Lin''s own strength is so good that he can directly dodge all attacks, or he will be defeated. "Trouble, we must get out of this maze early." kuchulin looked at the terrible ice around him and felt uneasy. But to kuqiulin''s surprise, Shi Lang appeared directly behind kuqiulin, holding the sadness of frost, and planned to split him in two. The beast''s intuition saved kuqiulin again. He didn''t even think about jumping forward to avoid Shirang''s sneak attack, but he didn''t think there was an ice spike attack ahead. Kuqiulin couldn''t avoid this time and was finally injured. Seeing Shi Lang finally appeared, kuchulin did not hesitate to use his treasure directly. "The gun that pierces the dead spine." Kuchulin directly stabbed the magic gun into Shi Lang''s body and burst out the magic gun in his body. However, the original causal weapon did not stab Shi Lang''s body, but stuck in his body. Shi Lang looked at the magic gun that burst into his body and directly sealed the second damage of the magic gun with cold ice, which greatly reduced kuqiulin''s attack Kuchulin directly abandoned the gun and changed the magic to another one. He planned to repeat the old trick again. However, Shirang didn''t give him any chance. Frostmourne waved faster and directly hit kuchulin. After evading, kuqiulin looked at the ice force constantly drilling into his body in the sword wound, and his expression was dignified. "Weigong Shiro, you are really a good opponent, but I absolutely want to win, because I can''t lose." kuchulin can maintain his original combat power and continue to fight because he has combat endurance. "But let me show you the last magic gun, the bite of the dead tooth beast." The magic gun directly enters kuqiulin. In an instant, kuqiulin is surrounded by red light again. It can be vaguely seen that kuqiulin is slowly surrounded by armor. Finally, standing in front of Shilang was kuchulin, who was turned into a demon by a magic gun and wrapped in his exoskeleton. Now he is using the power of the demon to fight with Shilang. Shi Lang looked at kuchulin, who was incarnated as a demon, without any fear. He said contemptuously to him, "the power of the demon, how can it be my opponent? Let you see the power of the frost dragon." Behind Shirang, the virtual shadow of the frost dragon emerged. Looking at the dragon, even kuchulin was trembling. Finally, kuqiulin didn''t stop. He rushed frantically to Shilang. The Dragon behind Shilang directly changed a stream of dragon breath to stop kuqiulin. Kuqiulin has been using his magic claws to resist the damage of dragon breath. Kuchulin finally rushed to Shilang and had a final confrontation with Shilang, but Shilang was still faster than kuchulin. The cold light flashed and their positions were different. "Wei Gong Shilang, you are really a respectable opponent. I lost." after saying this, kuqiulin gradually disappeared into light and disappeared. However, Shi Lang''s attack did not stop because he was controlled by the Lich King. He moved his target to Jinshan and enkis outside the maze. Seeing the maze disappear, Shi Lang walked slowly towards them. Jin Shanshan had to smile bitterly. This time, the enemy praised the strength of the dimension, and he was seriously injured. He couldn''t fight with this monster. "Jill, I didn''t expect this in the end. I have no regrets to see you. But at least I want to protect my master and lend me your strength, Jill." enqi looked at the coming Shilang and told Jill his last thoughts. "No problem, my best friend, let''s give the warrior the last reward from the Uruk kings." Jin Shanshan laughed and decided to concentrate his last strength to help his best friend. "Lock of heaven" ¡Á two The Uruk kings directly used their last treasure, and countless chains were directly wrapped around the staff sergeant lang. unexpectedly, as the Lich King, he would also be limited by this chain of God. "Weigong Shiro, we will concentrate our last strength to lock your weapon. In the future, as long as you use this weapon again, you will take our shackles and bear our rewards. Go on." enqidu and Jinshan exhausted their last strength and planned to make a chain that will remain in Shiro''s soul forever to limit the power of the Lich King. However, the Lich King''s power is too strong. Even if the two kings use the lock of heaven at the same time, they can''t completely control it. "Lancer, I command you to restore everything with a charm, and you must win, win." finally, Elia used the last two charm to restore the magic of enches and strengthen him. "Thank you, master. See you later." Enkis said that, together with Jinshan, he strengthened the chain, and finally turned into light and disappeared in place. Finally, Shi Lang looked at the frost sadness covered with two chains and finally recovered his self-consciousness, but his magic consumed too much and fainted. Elia looked at the fainted Shilong, walked over and dragged Shilong back to the castle. This night, Berserker and Lancer, as well as Archer, left on the stage, withdrew. Honga and Murakami in the distance seemed to feel the situation on Shilang''s side. They relaxed and began to worry about the unpredictable crisis that would happen next. After all, this is a task that requires three agents to complete. Murakami is staying at Lin''s house. He drills into the magic workshop and continues to build the weapons he has been preparing for this time, which will come in handy soon. On the other hand, when Hong A and Ying come to Lin''s house, Hong a directly talks with rider about what happens next and prepares everything. Welcome the night of destiny. Chapter 15 When Shi Lang woke up again, he could only see himself in a strange room with retro decoration nearby. The door suddenly opened. Elia came in and saw Shi Lang wake up. Elia jumped at Shi Lang happily. "Shi Lang, finally woke up. I''m so worried." looking at Elia who jumped into his arms, Shi Lang didn''t directly push her away, but wanted to ask about enqidu and kuchulin. Elia looked as if she didn''t know anything. She guessed that he should have lost himself at that time. She could only say: "Lancer and kuchulin, as well as the golden spirit, have left the scene because of you. Now all I have left is Shilang you." Elijah finished, buried her head in Shilang''s arms and tried to control her feelings, but Shilang didn''t know how important that sentence was for Elijah. "Elia, don''t worry. Since you are Dad''s daughter, I will protect you." "Always together?" Elia looked up, tears flashing in her eyes. "Well, together forever." Shirang hugged Elia directly, hoping to ease her sadness. At this time, Shi Lang just thought about whether he could stay in the world and abide by this promise at the last moment. After all, he has carried a lot of things. For some time, Shi Lang didn''t expect that Shen er''s servant would come here to find him. "Rider, what are you doing here? Although the enemy has been removed, you still have to protect Ying and Shen er." seeing that rider didn''t bring anyone, Shi Lang couldn''t help being vigilant. Just to Shilang''s surprise, rider directly used her treasure, summoned a Pegasus and took him away from the castle. Elia was left alone. For some time, Shilang was taken to school by rider. Looking at rider who had stopped the treasure, Shilang asked again, "Medusa, what are you thinking?" Yes, Shen Er summoned Medusa, the three sisters of Gorgon, in Greek mythology. Just when Shilang was impatient, Medusa explained her intention with her actions. She went directly to Shilang and put her forehead close to Shilang to convey her memory to Shilang. In a dark house, a figure appeared in the magic array on the ground. Medusa was standing next to her. Yingying with purple hair was completely different from Shen Er, who was known by the doctor. In this memory, nothing good happened between YingYing and medusa. Finally, Medusa was directly killed. At the end, Shirang seemed to feel Medusa''s tears. Although Medusa was wearing an eye mask, Shirang could feel that Medusa was crying for herself and Sakura. "It hurts. Why, why did Sakura have such a painful experience, be kinder than others, and why did she have such a dark past." Rider spoke in front of Shilang for the first time. "However, Sakura in this world is not so painful. She has been happy to live without oppression and infringement." Shirang didn''t know how to comfort Medusa with other world memories, so she had to comfort her with the facts of this world. "So, in order to make Sakura happy, Weigong Shiro, can you protect Sakura forever? Even in different worlds and different futures." Medusa looked at the Shiro in front of Sakura and told Shiro her latest wish to realize. "Of course, Sakura is protected by me. No matter now or Sakura in other world, after all, I have promised her." Shirang looked at Medusa and was happy that Sakura could have such a good friend who thinks of her. "Thank you, Weigong Shiro, then I have no regrets. Remember, we must protect the world." Medusa said this, and her body slowly radiated light. She added something to Shiro''s body. "Are you going to leave the world like this?" Shi Lang looked at Medusa who was going to know herself and felt worthless for her. It was clear that she had a lot to say to Ying. It was clear that she was more worthy of continuing to protect Ying. "We''ll see you again later, Wei Gong Shiro." Medusa finally kissed Shiro, turned into light and left the world. Shi Lang looked at the light particles gradually leaving on his hand and felt that Medusa left something in his body that he could not understand. He believed that because of this thing, he would see Medusa again one day. Shen Er on the other side felt that he was disconnected from Medusa. He knew that Medusa had completed her mission. Thinking of this, he had to think in his heart: my sister, please, Shiro, and yourself in the future. Please educate them. Shilang finally went back to take Elia and rushed to Lin''s house to make the final plan. "It''s coming at last. As long as I exit with you again, the Holy Grail will be summoned back, and the Holy Grail with enough six souls'' magic will appear in Dongmu again." Hong a looked at Murakami and thought that it was better for him to stay here with Murakami, at least the odds of victory will increase. "Yes, I''ve finally come to this step, and the rest will be handed over to Weigong Shilang." Murakami didn''t want to stay to increase the odds, but they couldn''t do it to Jack, otherwise Shilang would never help them, and they felt that Shilang''s strength was necessary. "Well, don''t talk so much nonsense, Weigong Shiro. Please come next." Hong a puts his hand on Shiro''s shoulder and teaches him what he will learn from the future. Slowly, Shiro accepts the knowledge transmitted by Hong A and knows the complete past of Hong a. "Then, my master, please, Weigong Shiro." watching Red a slowly disappear and finally leave a ruby necklace, he understood another encounter between himself and Lin. "Well, Shilang, I''ll say it again for the last time. This disaster is definitely a natural disaster. In this play, you must destroy the Holy Grail and not let it harm the world again, so Shilang, in the end, use my power to end everything." When Murakami finished, he put his hand on Shilang''s shoulder and engraved all his magic on Shilang''s shoulder, leaving an imprint. Finally, Murakami also disappeared in front of Shilang. The Holy Grail is full of magic. The Holy Grail appears again in Dongmu city. At this time, Shi Lang and them all felt that a palpitating magic appeared at the side of Liudong temple. When they planned to rush over, they were stopped by Shi Lang. "Don''t worry. Just let me go alone. Stay here and wait for my good news." Everyone knew that even if they couldn''t help Shilang in the past, they could only say in one voice: "it''s agreed that they must come back safely." "Well, it''s agreed." Shilang finally told his last lie. Chapter 16 Shilang came to Liudong Temple alone. He saw the Holy Grail floating on the temple in the distance. Looking at the empty everywhere, he felt that things were not so simple. At this time, the Holy Grail actually left black sludge that was completely inconsistent with it. With the gravity flowing to the ground, it was covered with sludge, and a flame would be lit. Looking at the black mud, Shi Lang finally understood why Hong A and Murakami would tell himself that the next war was the most intense. "You can''t touch these black mud." this is Shilang''s intuition. He can feel that if you touch these black mud, no good will happen. However, black mud is conscious. He looks at Shilang slowly away from them and plans to go directly to destroy the Holy Grail. Black mud will not stop, but directly form a human monster and rush at Shilang. "Hum, naive." Shi Lang directly projected Icarus''s wing in the God of war. Of course, he was not affected by the sun and flew directly into the air to avoid the attack of black mud. Black mud is not willing to show weakness. He directly turns into a giant beast and has been chasing Shilang. Shi Lang planned to attack the Holy Grail directly, but unexpectedly, the next second, a black light came directly, interrupted Shi Lang''s flight and let Shi Lang fall into the black mud. Although the black mud immediately surrounded Shilang, Shilang did not lose his mind. He felt that something was protecting him. Although Shilang didn''t know what was protecting him all the time, he couldn''t think so much for the time being. The man who attacked him just now appeared. Wearing black red striped armor and a red striped mask on his head, each action can arouse the fluctuation of magic, holding a dark black double-edged sword. Seeing the enemy appear, Shi Lang did not hesitate. He directly projected Pandora''s reincarnation mode and opened his fire. Countless missiles flew directly to the enemy, but the other party simply waved his sword again, and the magic light gun rushed directly to Shirang, which not only blocked all attacks, but also broke the Pandora model. Shi Lang did not expect that the enemy was more difficult than expected. He was just a simple guardian, so how powerful it would be behind the scenes. "Stop, you''re not my opponent, Weigong Shilang." the black swordsman finally said, his tone was as cold and calm as Shilang. "Since you know who I am, you should know very well that I won''t give up." Shi Lang looked at the black swordsman in front of him, projected the scarlet queen, and directly fought with each other. The sword light crossed, and both sides were testing each other, but the black swordsman did not have any dissatisfaction, but enjoyed the battle. "Wei Gong Shiro, as another mentor of yours, how could I lose to you." the black swordsman, with open magic, directly opened Shiro and asked Shiro to give up the attack temporarily. "Altoria, saber, is that you?" Shirang knew his once heroic spirit, altoria pandragon, because he got the memory of red a. "I didn''t expect you to know, Weigong Shiro, then you should understand that you can''t beat me." "It''s hard to say. After all, I''m a man who will never give up." Shi Lang had no choice but to project Frost''s sadness again. I hope this force can help him. Han Bing surrounded Shi Lang again, but this time, Shi Lang didn''t wear his whole body armor, but his right hand and right foot were surrounded by armor. Han Bing didn''t seize his consciousness again. At this time, Shi Lang found that there were two golden chains around the body of the sword, which protected Shi Lang from being affected by this force. "Thank you, Lancer and unknown followers." Shi Lang held the hilt of the sword and felt the increasing power, and the cold ice also affected the black mud, reducing Saber''s magic. "So, will black mud increase your magic? Saber." "Hum, even so, I won''t lose." Black light rushed directly to Shilang, but this time there was cold ice protection. The ice wall appeared directly in front of Shilang and completely resisted the attack. Shi Lang raised his sword directly, and countless ice cones appeared out of thin air to attack their enemies. Saber is not a fuel-efficient lamp. It constantly interrupts the attack of ice cones with external magic, and even directly attacks Shirang with curry sticks from time to time, but they are blocked by the timely ice wall. The war turned into a protracted war for the time being. However, the opportunity to break the deadlock suddenly appeared, which made Shilang not expect that there was more than one enemy in the black mud besides saber. A gunshot rang out. Shi Lang was shot in the shoulder by the sneak attacker. Looking at the direction of the attack, Shi Lang saw an unexpected person. "Haven''t seen you for a long time, Shirang, you''ve grown up." the man who was black and sacrificed everything for justice, Wei Gong Chesi, appeared at the scene. "Dad? No, this is the enemy of black mud illusion." looking at his old friend, Shilang can imagine how big the inner fluctuation is. Even if he is not the original Shilang, the memory of Chieh Si''s influence on him has always remained in Shilang''s mind. "What''s the matter, Shilang, continue to attack." cut Si continued to shoot at Shilang, but Shilang didn''t fight back, just simply resist the attack. "Stop, don''t go on." Shi Lang had no way to start with Chesi, so he had to avoid all the time. "Shilang, come and attack me." Chesi has been provoking Shilang and attacking Shilang. However, how could Shi Langyou start with Chesi? That''s the person he most respects. After a period of time, Chesi seized the opportunity and wounded Shilang. Looking at the fallen Shilang, Chesi had no fluctuation and planned to give Shilang the last blow. Just as Shi Lang thought about it, he suddenly stopped his attack and couldn''t pull the trigger again. Although the chiesi is made of black mud, it also contains the belief of chiesi Finally, Chieh Si''s heart conquered the pollution of black mud and successfully took back his consciousness. However, because the control of black mud failed and directly interrupted the supply of magic, Chieh Si was slowly disappearing. "Dad!" watching the cut Si disappear gradually, Shi Lang couldn''t control his tears. Obviously, all his feelings had been eliminated, but his body couldn''t help crying. "Shilang, you have grown up. Please stop the war." Chesi looked at the grown Shilang and was pleased. Finally, the cut heir completely turned into black mud and disappeared in front of Shilang again. But Shirang has received the final entrustment of chiesi. "I will never forgive you. I will destroy the Holy Grail, Dad. Bless me." Shilang decided to bring his last trump card. He had to destroy the Holy Grail, not only for chilling them, but also for cutting heirs. In an instant, Shi Lang was surrounded by the golden light, and his magic power was consumed instantly. The magic power even affected the black mud. "Is this, in the end?" saber looked at Shilang. The magic fluctuated and his heart was very shocked. When the light dissipated, Shi Lang was wearing two short swords on his waist, golden wool on his right shoulder and red tattoos all over his body. "This is my last trump card, the power of killing God. Take it." Chapter 17 "Is this your last trump card, Weigong Shiro?" saber looked at Shiro and simply changed his decoration. He didn''t see what had changed. Saber was still thinking about what to hide. Suddenly, two red lights had come to her. Saber could only hastily hold up his sword to block it, but saber didn''t think that the strengthened strength a could not block the attack. Saber was directly attacked and flew away. Saber looked at Shilang again and saw that Shilang had already pulled out his sword, two red short swords had already been played, and the two swords were connected by chains. Seeing saber still in surprise, Shi Lang did not hesitate to attack saber again with his sword. His double swords attacked saber from different angles. "You can''t fight with him, you can only attack from a distance." saber slowly left the range of double swords and directly hit Shilang with a curry stick. However, saber didn''t expect that Shi Lang directly raised his arm and bounced her light gun back. Saber couldn''t react and ate his big move. Looking at the injured saber, Shirang didn''t stop attacking, because he had to knock down the man to destroy the Holy Grail. "Well, come to an end." Shi Lang put his swords back on his back, and his red lines and body glowed slowly. At this time, saber felt that the tone of the whole world had changed, and the colors around him were deepening, and some even turned into reverse. Seeing Shi Lang, I saw his hands holding the air, and the blue light appeared on his hands slowly. A large sword made of sterling silver appeared in Shilang''s hand, and the sword body was full of blue flame. The next second, saber lost Shilang''s figure. Then she felt a stabbing pain. She saw that Shilang had come behind her. The big sword just passed through her body and held her up. "Perfect, Shilang, is this your real strength?" saber asked, looking at the Shilang behind him. "Yes, this is the power of killing gods." Finally, a blue flame directly surrounded saber, making saber slowly turn into light and disappear on the sword. After saber disappeared, Shi Lang''s painting and weapons all disappeared. Shi Lang directly knelt on the ground. Fortunately, the magical power was still protecting him from the assimilation of black mud. "Magic power is more consumed than expected." the weapon from the God of war kuiye consumes most of Shilang''s magic power in an instant. Unfortunately, the battle time is short, otherwise Shilang may lose. Looking at the Holy Grail floating in the sky in the distance, Shirang walked slowly. However, the resistance of the Holy Grail to Shilang is not over. All the black mud is immediately concentrated on the Holy Grail and surrounds the Holy Grail. A giant beast composed of black mud appears directly in front of Shilang, and the Holy Grail is in the body of the giant beast. "Just right, let me have a lot of time to clean you up." Shi Lang looked at the beast in front of him without any fear. "Murakami, give me your last strength." Shi Lang put his hand on his chest and recited the last spell: It''s countless stops to arrive here. Thousands of swords are used as molds to build numerous knife tombs. Arriving here is all intensive. It is the old wish of all things to show here. Gathering here is all non karma. Everything in my life is saved to reach this knife. The pulse of the sword is here. Take it. This is mine. Du mow, Murakami... The strong magic gathered on Shilang''s hand. At this moment, Murakami was like borrowing Shilang''s body and completely reappeared on Shilang. A weapon completely composed of light appeared on Shilang''s hand, and the powerful magic even startled the giant beast. A knife, the sky also changes color because of this knife. The world seems to be separated in two and a white seam appears in the middle. However, the scene was instantly restored, but the light seam on the giant beast always existed. The beast screamed desperately, and a light burst out in its body. Finally, the beast split into pieces, leaving only the Holy Grail on the ground. After Shi Lang used the last strength left by Murakami, his body finally couldn''t bear so much load and fell to the ground. Looking at the Holy Grail within reach, Shi Lang slowly moved his body and gradually approached. However, Shi Lang didn''t expect that a man suddenly appeared behind him and stepped directly on his back, making him unable to move. The man finally crossed the Shirang, took the Holy Grail into his hand, and finally integrated the Holy Grail into his body. Shilang raised her head with her last strength. It was saber. She finally came back to life with the last strength of black mud and took the Holy Grail. "You are really excellent, Shiro Weigong, but the final winner is me." saber looks at the exhausted Shiro and plans to give him a final blow. However, the sound of footsteps from a distance interrupted her attack. Saber looked up and saw the people coming. Shi Lang finally exhausted his last strength and saw two small figures. The familiar figures must be nursery rhymes and Jack. However, Shi Lang didn''t know the three people who came into Shi Lang''s vision. A man in white, a man in blue with a magic wand. Finally, he saw the woman with a shield and dark purple armor. Shirang had exhausted all his strength. He finally closed his eyes and went to sleep. During the period when Shi Lang finally fell asleep, he vaguely heard some voices. "As long as you sign, you can see me again..." "There will be a chance..." "What are we going to do?" "A cold place." "Then there''s still a chance to come here again." "Well, it must be OK. See you again." "Goodbye, mom (brother)." "Ah!" when Shi Lang opened his eyes again, he could only see the darkness, and then heard the voice. "Although you still rely on others to complete the task in the end, well done, you have succeeded in that world." God looked at Wu Chou who had finished the task and came back. He could only see sadness and regret from him. "Unexpectedly, he has just experienced a world, and his feelings are showing signs of recovery. It''s no good. It''s too early." Looking at the still listless worry free, God had to say: "as long as you work hard, you will have a chance to see them again in the future." After hearing this sentence, wuchou finally recovered and asked, "really?" "Of course, I don''t have to lie to you, so now, you need to continue to help me save the world, or your life will be hard to protect." God finished, opened an aperture in front of wuchou and waited for wuchou to step into the journey again. When wuchou was ready to enter the aperture, wuchou finally asked what he wanted to know most: "Hey, why do you want to add such an interest to me? It''s troublesome. Please clean up all my feelings." "That''s not good. If you don''t have any feelings, life will not be so interesting." God seems to be joking, but there will be something hidden in it. "Hum, forget it." when wuchou was ready to enter the aperture, God prompted. "In order to prevent you from using too much power that doesn''t belong to that world, I decided to put restrictions on you and save the world once a time. You can only get one of the abilities of the people you originally possessed. Of course, your constitution is completely unchanged." "You pit me." wuchou finally entered the aperture, leaving only this sentence. The next journey without sorrow begins. Chapter 18 When wuchou woke up again, he could only see that he was lying in a sewer and there was no one around. Just as Shi Lang planned to start projecting any lighting objects, he found that he had no way to use the projection, but he could still feel the existence of magic. Wuchou wants to use an ordinary magic bullet again and finds that there is no way to use it. Finally, wuchou was ready to teach him some basic magic with Lin at the beginning, and finally sent out a light ball on his hand, at least he could see around and himself. Shi Lang was wearing a suit of clothes as if he had played a game before. He looked at his strong body and his knife and pistol. Finally, he found a walkie talkie in his pocket without other items. Wuchou thinks that the projection should not be unusable, but that there is no way to project fantasy items. When wuchou tries to project a flashlight, if it succeeds, the flashlight can really be projected. However, wuchou plans to throw the flashlight away. He finds that as long as he is three meters away from him, the items will disappear again, which limits the use of projection again. Finally, wuchou projects a mirror to see who he is. Maybe his confidant will know him. "This is, I''m pierce Nevins, the supporting actor of biochemical crisis 6." looking at his young and energetic body trained by special forces, he knows that he has replaced Pierce''s body. However, he hasn''t found any sign about BSAA on himself. At least he proves that he hasn''t joined BSAA and is just a special forces. At this time, wuchou feels a sense of vertigo. Wuchou knows that he will start to completely replace the role. As soon as the picture turned, wuchou saw a ruin. Suddenly, gunfire hit, interrupting wuchou''s thinking and hiding directly under a nearby bunker. Wuchou knows that pierce is a sniper and won''t get close to himself. He can only find his position and knock him down. A gunshot sounded again. Wuchou probably felt Pierce''s position and planned to touch it slowly. However, wuchou didn''t expect that it was just Pierce''s game, which was intended to lead wuchou directly to defeat him in close combat. When pierce saw wuchou approaching, he directly drew his knife and waved it to wuchou. However, his opponents, although weakened, are not ordinary people. Pierce was ready to attack wuchou with a knife. When he came to his body, he finally found that wuchou had already prepared another knife in his hand. Just as Pierce was trying to despise the man, he fought with himself. Who knows, wuchou''s knife directly split his knife and instantly inserted it into his throat. Pierce finally saw the blue light on the knife, and finally knew where he lost. Worry free can use simple magic to strengthen magic, which is the only magic that retains the power to complete without weakening at all. When wuchou thought about it again, he was also scared in a cold sweat. Unexpectedly, the only strength that remained but not weakened would be strengthening. It was really dangerous just now. If the strengthening was not strong enough, wuchou might have died just now. In an instant, Pierce''s complete memory was directly poured into worry free memory, and worry free was perfectly substituted into Pierce. After some time, wuchou finally knew the origin of pierce and why he appeared here. Because Pierce is a special soldier, he was recently sent to Japan to carry out secret missions. It is said that he found special biological and chemical weapons, but when he first came, he found that his original city had already laid an ambush, and he escaped to the sewer after hardships. As for Chris, pierce has not met the captain who will affect him in the future. Pierce (now worry free, directly substitute, change the name) finally thought about it. First go to a joint place to find the joint person, otherwise the task may fail. Pierce felt that this time he came to this world may be related to the biochemical crisis he played in that year. Maybe he was put into the world of biochemical crisis. But is this really the case? Pierce finally got out of the sewer through exploration, but when he came out, he found that the nearby streets were empty. Pierce himself knew very well that during his escape into the sewer, maybe the biochemical virus had been released, and now the neighborhood should be full of zombies. At this time, a footstep attracted Pierce''s attention. Looking there, pierce saw a wobbly female zombie coming. Looking at the slow pace opposite, pierce had no fear. After all, he had already been cleared of all his feelings by God. Maybe he didn''t even have pure fear. Pierce was afraid that the gunfire would attract other companions, so he directly projected a one meter long ordinary samurai sword. After strengthening, he directly cut off the Zombie''s head. For Pierce, fear and fear of killing do not exist. After all, he is a special forces soldier. The enemy was far simpler than expected. Pierce took back his knife and planned to go to the joint point to find the joint man. Slowly, pierce tried his best to avoid the zombie and finally came to the joint point. The president of xunzhiqiu University contacted them to explain the situation here and planned to send them to collect all the information. Pierce remembers that when he first met here, the headmaster said that he would take refuge here as long as there was a crisis, which showed that there were insurance measures here. Pierce looked at many zombies on the campus, went to lock the nearby gate and side gate, and planned to go directly into the school to find survivors. Pierce directly projected two samurai swords, remembered the inheritance memory left by red a, and rushed directly into the zombies. Pierce is like a beast breaking into a sheep. The two long knives in his hand are weapons for harvesting life. Around Pierce, heads and stumps are scattered all over the sky. In an instant, Pierce was surrounded by bodies and debris. Pierce doesn''t plan to test his anti toxicity. Although he thinks the body adjusted by God should be anti-toxic, he still doesn''t plan to take a risk. After cleaning up the zombies in the school gate, pierce continued to walk into the campus and saw that there were certain defenses on the campus. Pierce knew that there must be survivors on the campus. Pierce directly took a knife to cut open the lock of the gate. This time it made a lot of noise. There were zombies coming from the campus. Pierce directly cut them one by one and quickly cleaned them up. In front of a classroom, a woman''s voice came from the classroom because of Pierce''s fight just now. "Excuse me, are you a survivor?" Pierce didn''t open the door directly because he knew that the people inside had to settle down before they could negotiate. "Yes, I''m a passing survivor. I''m here to find someone." Hearing Pierce''s words, the people in the classroom finally settled down and slowly opened the door. In front of Pierce was a girl with purple hair, flustered look and older than him? (Pierce is 20 years old here) "Please, save my student." the purple haired girl said what she wanted to say. Chapter 19 Pierce let the purple haired woman lead the way and cleaned the road himself. Looking at pierce without any fear of a zombie, she kept walking ahead to clean up the enemy. The purple haired woman was very curious about this reliable and dangerous man, but now he was the only one who could save her students. Finally, guided by the purple haired woman, pierce finally came to a classroom called the college life department. With the purple haired woman knocking on the door and calling, the classroom door opened. There were three girls in the classroom, but pierce only focused on one person when he saw them. The girl with a cat hat and pink hair kept attracting his attention. Most importantly, she looked smaller than the other two women. Looking at Lolita, Pearce could not help but make complaints about herself. Is this enough for only a lolly property? It is obvious that age is the most obvious feature. Here, however, they are at least 16 years old. Looking at the arrival of the purple haired woman, the three wept with joy, rushed to the purple haired woman''s arms and cried. "Great, sister Ci, it''s great that you''re safe," said one of the women with long hair. "Well, it''s very kind of you to be safe," said another double horsetail. "But, sister Ci, who is this foreigner?" the long haired woman looked at pierce behind sister Ci and finally asked in doubt. The person named sister CI introduced: "this gentleman came to this school just now to find someone. Xin Kui is very strong to protect me from coming here." Looking at the remains of the zombies behind them, the three knew the strength of the man in front of them. However, pierce didn''t notice their conversation from the beginning. His eyes were always on the pink haired girl. Finally, sister CI finally remembered that he didn''t know his name, so he came to help himself at will. "Thank you, sir. What''s your name, please?" sister CI looked at pierce and thought he might know his students. "Pierce, pierce Nevins, just call me Pierce." pierce introduced himself blandly and kept looking at the girl. "I''m sasakura CI. They are ruozha Youli, huifei xuze walnut and zhanggun Youji." Sister CI introduced her students respectively, but looking at Pierce, she still stared at Youji and asked anxiously, "Mr. Pierce, do you know Youji?" At this time, pierce felt that time seemed to stand still. Finally, pierce saw the culprit of all this, and a light ball appeared in front of Pierce. "God, you are a light ball?" Pierce knew that no one could cause this phenomenon except God. "No, it''s just a temporary appearance. After all, you still need to get used to it." "Well, what''s the matter with your appearance?" "Give you benefits." "What?" "I can modify the memory of the person you just paid attention to and make you a relative or brother of her." "Shut up, isn''t it all your fault that I will become like this?" it''s incredible. Even such worry free can feel a little anger. "Well, what''s your choice? Do you want me to help you?" "If you do this, of course there will be side effects. After all, you can''t let me join the world, let alone change other people''s memory." "Of course, modifying memory is temporary. When the girl in front of you is mentally ill, she will find that you are not his real family. I don''t know the consequences. How about trying?" Pierce has his own consideration. In this world, nothing can comfort others more than relatives. "Well, I''ll try. Let me be the girl''s brother." "No problem, then, goodbye. I hope you can find the key to customs clearance as soon as possible." Time flows again. Pierce answers sister Ci''s question: "I''m Youji''s brother. I came here to find her this time." pierce can''t help worrying about whether God is reliable. "Brother!" You Ji rushed directly into Pierce''s arms, like Pierce''s own sister, hoping to be comforted by Pierce. Of course, pierce has her own way to Lori. As long as she puts her hands on them and comforts them, she can make them feel at ease. Looking at Youji in his arms, pierce couldn''t help thinking of the two followers, nursery rhyme and Jack. I''ll go back to you and wait for me. Looking at Youji in his arms, pierce made up his mind. Seeing the two brothers and sisters meet again, the other three are very happy, but Youli thinks of his sister and is silent for a time. "Well, congratulations on your brother and sister''s reunion. Then Mr. Pierce, I hope you can help us clean up the campus and at least make it safe." "Of course, I will do the same for Youji." Then, pierce took the four people to walk one house on the first floor of the campus and slowly cleaned up the zombies. Another girl named walnut also joined the battle with a shovel. "OK, at least have the courage to fight." looking at the walnut that did not hesitate to attack, pierce also praised him. "Nothing, compared with Mr. Pierce." watching pierce quickly clean the road with double knives, walnut also respected him very much. About a few hours later, pierce and his team finally cleaned up the campus, but the corpses all over the campus still need to be treated, otherwise mosquitoes and plague will breed. "Deal with them tomorrow morning. It''s late today," pierce suggested. "Well, let''s go back to the School Park Life department." Back to the life department, the five simply cleaned up their bodies and slept together. When the three students fell asleep, sister CI came next door to pierce and whispered to pierce, "thank you, Mr. Pierce. Thanks to you, the students and I will get together safely. Thank you." "It''s all right. I just want to find Youji. This is what I should do." "Mr. Pierce, what are your plans?" sister CI is worried that pierce will leave them directly with Youji. After all, they may have relatives who haven''t been found outside. Pierce naturally understood what sister Ci was worried about and finally comforted her: "don''t worry, Youji and I have no family. I won''t take her everywhere. I''m going to build a stronghold here in the hope of saving more people." "It''s really reliable, Mr. Pierce." sister CI sat next to pierce, leaned on Pierce''s shoulder and said, "can you lend me your shoulder, at least for now." Looking at the woman who pretended to be strong, pierce understood, "of course, you can rely as long as you want." "Thank you." "You''re welcome." The first night in the world, the past. Chapter 20 The next day, pierce got out of bed early. The habit of the moon world remained in his soul, even if the body was no longer the original person. Looking at Youji and sister Ci, who were still sleeping, pierce felt that his burden was heavy again. At this time, pierce felt that sister CI finally woke up and looked at pierce who had got up. Sister CI felt sorry for her behavior last night, but she didn''t regret it. After all, Pierce is the most reliable person she has seen at present. "Mr. Pierce, you''re awake. It''s early." "Well, good morning, Miss Sakura." "You too. You don''t have to call me CI. Just call me CI." sister CI looked at pierce and wondered if foreigners knew the meaning. "Well, I''d better call you sister CI. After all, you should be older than me." Pierce was also polite. "Mr. Pierce, how old are you this year? You look very mature." sister CI has to pay attention this time. "I''m only 20 years old this year," Pierce said according to his current physical age. "20 years old!" sister CI looked at Pierce, who was younger than herself, and felt much lower. During the chat between pierce and sister Ci, the three women also got up. Seeing Pierce, Youji directly came to pierce and snuggled up to him. Looking at Youji''s pestering, pierce also began to feel something wrong and began to ask the other two, "what happened to Youji recently? How can it be so sticky." They told pierce the truth. "I see. Is there a degenerative phenomenon?" pierce didn''t know much about psychology. Instead, he was more concerned that the two women could know it and was more surprised. Looking at Youji, pierce felt that because of his insertion, Youji became more entangled. This is also what God calls a spiritual loophole. Maybe when Youji becomes strong, his lies will be exposed. Today, pierce and others decided to deal with all the bodies first. Although they resisted at first, they soon adapted. Directly drag all the bodies to the playground and burn them. Pierce feels that now they need living resources. "The roof of our school can be planted, and there are other stocks underground, which can last for a period of time." sister CI said what she could know. "Moreover, there may be the source of the disaster on the second floor." finally, sister CI took out the manual to pierce to let pierce know about the incident. Through the manual, pierce can know that it is absolutely reasonable for the school principal to ask him to come here for investigation. Maybe the principal himself is an internal staff. "However, there are water purification equipment and solar charging under this school. There are kinds of fields on the roof and playground, and even emergency drugs. It seems that the headmaster has long expected things to happen and has been prepared for them." Pierce doesn''t really worry about ordinary zombies outside. He cares more about zombies belonging to his world. After all, there are many special varieties of zombies in the biochemical crisis. Some even pierce can''t guarantee that he can clean them. "Mr. Pierce, let''s start working. Don''t be lazy." sister CI looked at pierce who was still thinking and guessed what Pierce was thinking. She could only interrupt his thinking and began to work. "Well, together." In Pierce, they are preparing living things, and satellites from outer space are watching their every move. The terrible thing is that except pierce and their patrol hill city and nearby, all other places are peaceful. At this time, from the other side of the satellite to monitor Pierce, a group of people were chatting in a conference room in their building. "This special force is more capable than expected, and even stronger than the lickers we experimented with in Raccoon City." "This is not a threat. Our focus is on the transmission ability of the new virus, but the effect is still a little worse than T virus." "Well, but this virus has a long incubation period, but it can''t infect birds." "Well, what is the purpose of this meeting? We haven''t got any satisfactory results." "For this special forces, we need to deal with him." "No, we can test him. Maybe he will be a better test object than an adult male." "Then let me come. After all, he is also our subordinate. Let''s guide him." "Agree." A plot against Pierce was decided at the meeting, and pierce didn''t know it. Seeing that Youji and Youli are working hard for their own survival, and seeing that they insist on activities for their survival, Pierce is proud of them. After all, not everyone can adapt to the current situation so quickly. At this time, a familiar voice interrupted Pierce''s memory, and the walkie talkie in his clothes rang. Pierce took out his walkie talkie and began to talk to each other. "Can you hear me, pierce?" "I''m here. Is that the captain?" "Come to the mall, we need you." Mute, the opposite phone stopped. Pierce knew that his teammates who came to find the truth were not dead. While happy, he also worried about them. In order to protect them, pierce decided to rescue them by himself. "Isn''t it very dangerous, Mr. pierce?" sister Ci and Youji were worried about Pierce''s safety. "No problem, I''ll be back soon and wait for me." Pierce was not worried about himself, but more worried about them. "Come back early, brother." Youji finally hugged pierce and said goodbye. "Well, I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry." Fortunately, pierce had looked for a map when he first came. With his own memory, pierce came to the commercial street and saw yellow smoke in a shop. Pierce knew his goal. When he came to the target point and opened the store door, pierce didn''t see the team he wanted to see. He only saw a walkie talkie and a tall man in a black coat and a hat. As soon as he turned around, pierce knew the man''s true identity and the conversation. It turned out to be a hoax, a hoax against him. "Tyrant." pierce looked at the strong man in front of him, and his heart had to be shocked. Since the sword tyrant directly punched Pierce, pierce immediately retreated and just avoided the attack. However, the power of the tyrant directly broke the store door, and the huge noise attracted the arrival of the zombie. Pierce knows that he has been cheated. He doesn''t know where the enemy knows his whereabouts, and he also monitors himself. However, he must kill the tyrant, or he will threaten Youji and them. Pierce had no choice but to go to war. Chapter 21 Pierce had thought that the zombie had no basic way of thinking, so he would always follow himself, so he could find a good opportunity to defeat him slowly. Who knows, the tyrant didn''t chase him directly, but picked up the things around him and tried to hit him. "Controlled, the tyrant." pierce saw that the tyrant would attack himself with props, and was more convinced that he was framed and watched. Looking at the approaching tyrant, pierce had to take out a pistol and attack him. The damage of the pistol was almost like scratching the tyrant. The tyrant hit pierce unprepared, hit pierce with a straight fist, and Pierce was hit directly against the wall. Pierce could feel that one of his ribs was about to break. If God hadn''t strengthened him, he would have fallen down. When the tyrant gained power, he continued to attack Pierce, and pierce could only reluctantly avoid it. Because Pierce was injured and had a lot of difficulties in avoiding, he was soon hit by the tyrant again, directly knocked open the wall and embedded in the wall. However, the tyrant did not continue to attack, but came to pierce, but there was a voice in his body. "Unexpectedly, as a human being, you didn''t die by eating the tyrant''s two fists. It seems that you are not an ordinary person. Come with me. I won''t kill you." the tyrant pulled pierce out of the wall and said to pierce. "I refuse. It will never come to a good end to be an experiment for you." pierce used his last strength to break away from the tyrant''s capture, opened the tyrant''s shackles and ran into the alley. Pierce looked back. The tyrant''s body changed slowly because he broke away from the shackles. One hand directly became a claw and rushed to pierce faster. "Fool, I can''t control the tyrant when I open the binding clothes. Since you want to die, you''ll be torn up by the tyrant." Watching the tyrant rush to himself with great speed, pierce stopped at the end of the alley and sat down. "Hum, have you given up resistance? Die." The tyrant directly waved his claws and rushed to pierce. One centimeter before his claws were ready to catch Pierce, the tyrant stopped. "Why, the tyrant suddenly stopped moving. What did you do?" Within the first three meters of Pierce, countless wires surrounded the whole alley, with magic marks on the wires. "After all, you''re not a tyrant. You can''t know how you feel. What''s more, he''s so violent that he doesn''t react." The tyrant directly broke into a small piece and fell in front of Pierce. Finally, pierce found a camera in the debris pile. Looking at the camera, Pierce said the last word. "This time, I won." then he crushed it directly and walked to the school. "Damn it." on the other side of the earth, a staff member knocked hard on the table and complained. Although pierce knocked down the tyrant, he was seriously injured. He first lost his walkie talkie, looked for whether he had a monitor, and continued to walk to school. He knew that although the school had a lot of supplies and could be self-sufficient, it was unsafe and he had to transfer all of them. However, Pierce was so badly injured that he lost too much blood and fell down in front of a shopping mall. Finally, pierce vaguely heard some sounds and lost consciousness. Dream, worry free saw something. Global disaster, biochemical crisis. There were few survivors in this battle. During this period, pierce also saw two pairs of survivor teams fighting against some powerful mutant zombies. Finally, an old man sacrificed himself. Finally, he saw Pierce, and the man he was destined to meet, came to the undersea base. Here, pierce will usher in a turning point in his life. Finally, pierce woke up and saw himself lying in a room, which should be a utility room. Seeing his body bandaged, pierce knew he had been saved by others. But suddenly, thick smoke came from the crack in the door and pierce reacted. Pierce quickly got up, opened the door and saw himself in a shopping center, which was surrounded by flames. The mall was broken by zombies. Zombies kept coming in and began to fight with the survivors here. Soon, the survivors were submerged. At this time, pierce saw a short haired girl in patrol hill school uniform running towards him, followed by several zombies. The girl suddenly fell down and saw the zombie coming. The girl closed her eyes in despair. The pain didn''t come. The girl opened her eyes again and only saw it. The foreigner saved by her yesterday, with a long knife in his hand, instantly beheaded the zombies. Looking at the man''s reassuring back, the girl was unconscious. Pierce turned back, looked at the stunned girl, reached out to the girl and pulled her up. "Are you okay?" "It''s all right, thank you." the girl reacted at this time. Looking at the man in front of her, the girl blushed a little. "Did you save me? Thank you." "No, I am. Thank you for saving me." Looking at the center that was almost completely surrounded by zombies, pierce directly took the girl''s hand and pulled him to run. "We''ll talk about the rest later. Let''s get out first." The girl ran passively with pierce and watched pierce open the road in front with a long knife in one hand. No zombie could stop him. Peerless all the way, pierce took the girl out of the shopping center, came to an empty pickup truck and stopped. "Well, we''re safe for the time being. What''s your plan next? Do you want to go to patrol Hill College with me?" pierce looked at the panting girl behind him and invited her. "Sir, are you also from xunzhiqiu college?" the girl looked at the foreigner in front of her and didn''t think he was from her own school. "Well, my sister is there, so you should go with me." Looking at Pierce, the girl agreed to his request without hesitation. "My name is Naoki Meiji. What''s your name, sir?" "Pierce, pierce Nevins. Just call me Pierce." "Then, Mr. Pierce, just call me Maggie." "Well, Meiji, let''s go back together." "Yes." Pierce took Meiji, directly opened the nearby minivan, used the memory left by his special forces, directly drove the truck and returned to xunzhiqiu college. The people of xunzhiqiu college saw a truck coming and the familiar figure on the car. Youji ran directly to pierce and threw himself into Pierce''s arms. "Brother, you''re finally back. I''m worried about you." Pierce looked at Youji in his arms and could only touch his hair. "I''m back, Yuki." Chapter 22 On the day pierce came back, he introduced Meiji to the public. Then they welcomed the newcomers and celebrated. Everyone went back to school at ease and began to prepare for what to do today. Pierce and everyone explained their identity (of the world), also made it clear that they had been watched by others, and advised them to wait until pierce took them out of the city, leave themselves, and don''t follow him, otherwise there would be danger. After a dead silence, sister Ci was the first to make a decision. "Mr. Pierce, even if there are other dangers, I believe you will protect me." after that, sister CI directly hugged Pierce, which is self-evident. "Yes, I won''t leave you, Mr. Pierce." Youli and walnut also made their own decisions and followed pierce all the way. Youji directly hugged Pierce''s hand, and pierce understood the meaning. "Me too. I was saved by Mr. Pierce, and I won''t leave you." Meiji also decided to follow pierce all the time. "Everybody, then we''re ready to pack and leave here directly tomorrow." Because the capacity of the minivan is limited, we take away the most needed first-aid medicine, quantitative food and water storage, and leave the rest here. After a busy day, I''m finally ready. When they were tired, they went straight back to the life department and soon fell asleep. At night, Pierce was still on vigil because he could not guarantee whether the company would send zombies to attack him. After all, he is not alone now. Youji suddenly gets up at night and looks at pierce standing by the window guarding them. Youji walks over and hugs Pierce. "What''s the matter? Don''t you go to bed yet, Youji." although pierce and Youji haven''t been together for a long time, pierce has liked Youji very much in this short time. "Suddenly I felt a little uneasy, so I got up. Brother, why don''t you sleep? Is it because of this morning?" "Yes, I''m sorry to involve Youji and everyone else." Pierce is really sorry that he will involve everyone and himself in wandering. It would be better to stay here. "No, we all volunteered to follow my brother, and my brother didn''t do anything." Youji unexpectedly comforted Pierce, which surprised him. "I see. I''m worried too much. Thank you, Youji." pierce held the girl and felt her warmth, which calmed Pierce''s turbulent heart. "I thank you, brother." Youji felt Pierce''s feelings for himself and couldn''t help feeling at ease. "Sleep, Yuki." "No, I want to sleep next to you." "Whatever you want." Tonight, pierce directly held Youji in his chair, looked at the night sky and waited patiently. "Even if you''re not my real brother," pierce didn''t hear Youji''s last words before he fell asleep. Early in the morning, pierce directly took the people on the bus, followed the map and tried to drive out of xunzhiqiu city. Along the way, abandoned cars and Zombies kept reducing their speed. After a whole morning, they finally came to the expressway out of the city. However, seeing that the intersection had been blocked by cars, pierce and they had to leave and think of other ways to leave here. At this time, sister Ci, who was responsible for guiding the way, found that the road out of the city was not only the expressway, but also the rural path that had not been built before. Through here, you may be able to leave xunzhiqiu city. Pierce followed sister Ci''s guidance and gradually left the city and drove towards the countryside. On the other side of the earth, in the familiar building, the conference room is still in session. "I didn''t expect that the special forces soldier could escape the pursuit of the tyrant. How did he defeat the tyrant last time?" "I don''t know. It was just in the alley at that time. There was no camera." "Damn, if we let them leave, our experiment will soon be exposed. At that time, we can''t explain to the media." "Don''t worry, I have a way." "Tell me." "Just put pressure on the special forces family, shut himself up, give them some benefits, and then send them to our next test point. Isn''t it easy to solve?" "Well, yes, where are we going to test next time?" "Moreover, we can pull the special forces into BSAA, and we won''t worry about killing him in the future." "BSAA, but our enemy, we don''t have contacts. Put him directly in." "Don''t worry, with his talent, as long as he is found, he will be poached." "So, where is the next experimental point?" "About this, let me arrange it. I''ve already selected the experimental site for virus C, and I''ll wait for that person to help me implement it." "Please, Simmons." "So, how do you end up?" "Power station explosion, missile attack, that''s it." Pierce was still driving away from the city when the car radio suddenly sounded. Pierce knew that it was the people over there who came to talk to him about terms. "Mr. Pierce, did you get it?" "I know you can hear us. Let''s make a deal." "The conditions are very simple. As long as you and your partners don''t tell the story, we promise we won''t harass you and your family in the future, and we will provide you with good accommodation and compensation, as long as you don''t confront us." Looking at the silence of the women, pierce knew that they wanted him to help them decide. Pierce knew that even if they didn''t disturb the company''s plan, someone would stand up and report them in the end, which would cause another tragedy, and pierce didn''t want to put the women in a difficult situation for this. "Then, Mr. Pierce, as long as you are willing to accept our terms, you can stop directly and we will know." Pierce finally stopped the car and let them know he promised them. "Enjoy your cooperation, Mr. Pierce. Let me give you a piece of advice. A missile will come back and destroy here in 10 minutes. Go quickly." When pierce heard this, he accelerated and left here. "Sorry, let me make a decision for you." pierce knows that all women have lost their relatives. She certainly doesn''t want it to end like this. "It''s all right, Mr. Pierce. You will do this to protect us. We know." sister CI spoke first. After all, she knew that fighting with those people would not come to a good end. "Don''t worry, they won''t be better, I promise." pierce can only say this to the women to comfort them. Finally, through the road found by sister CI on the map, pierce finally drove away from xunzhiqiu city and headed for the highway in the distance. Not long after pierce and them left there, a missile flew over their heads and rushed directly to xunzhiqiu city. Finally, pierce and they only heard a loud noise and then disappeared. "Where can we go next, brother?" Youji sat next to pierce and asked pierce worried. "Go to my house. Although my house is not big, I can at least take you." pierce finally had to take the girls back to his hometown. Chapter 23 Pierce left xunzhiqiu city with all the women. He first persuaded the people to let them know the current situation, then borrowed a phone to contact his family, and finally got on the plane and flew to Pierce''s home in the United States. After settling down, pierce took the only elder sister to see his grandfather. After all, this is his grandfather and a veteran, and his network is wider than his father. But in sister Ci''s opinion, Pierce''s behavior is tantamount to meeting her parents. Thinking of this, sister CI is also a little worried that she will leave a bad image for Pierce''s family. She has been worried just now. When he came to the door and looked at sister CI looking left and right, pierce could only ask, "sister Ci, what''s the matter, isn''t it comfortable?" Looking at pierce looking at herself, sister CI couldn''t help blushing and asked pierce worried, "will your family make trouble for me and don''t like me?" "No, grandpa is a good man, and in order to find him to protect you, you must meet him." pierce doesn''t know what sister Ci''s words say. Pierce knocked on the door and took sister CI into the room. The light in the room was very dark. Pierce and sister CI could only vaguely see an old man sitting in front of them with something in his hand. At this time, the old man directly raised his hand, and a loud noise sounded from his hand. Pierce directly turned his head to the right to avoid the attack. And sister Ci was so frightened that she knelt directly on the ground. "Grandpa, at least there are guests here. Pay attention." looking at Pierce''s skilled avoidance, I know it''s not the first time. Pierce helped sister CI up directly. At this time, pierce and sister CI finally saw the old man. Although full of white hair, the sharp eyes let sister CI know that the old man still has strength. "Nothing. I just didn''t expect you to get involved in such a big trouble. I''m distressed." "Trouble, do you mean biochemical experiments?" "You know, they warned me not to affect their work, otherwise we won''t come to a good end." "Hum, if you want to come, I''m not afraid." "It''s my grandson this time." the old man looked at pierce without any fear and was very happy. Then he looked at sister Ci and finally said, "that woman, go out first. I want to talk to my grandson about something private." "Be careful." sister CI said and walked out of the door. The old man stared at pierce until pierce began to doubt whether the old man was asleep. Finally, the old man said, "I thought you didn''t look for a girlfriend. I didn''t expect that there were so many. I was a little surprised." the old man laughed directly, which made pierce a little embarrassed. "Grandpa, don''t talk nonsense. I have no special feelings for them." pierce looked at the old man laughing and had to be a little shy. "I don''t care so much about you young people, but it''s good for me to let me see the whereabouts of my great grandson earlier." the old man can see that those girls like pierce very much, but pierce seems to like only one. So I''m not going to interfere with it. "By the way, someone has been coming to me and said they want to invite you to join BSAA. What''s your intention?" Pierce knows that he hasn''t waited for that person to come to him, so he doesn''t need to join BSAA too early now. "No, I''m not interested yet." "Well, I''ll help you deal with them first." Pierce talked to the old man for a while and left. Seeing that pierce finally came out, sister CI walked up to pierce and asked, "how are you and your grandfather?" "Be at ease, sister CI. Everything is going well. Just stay at ease, just like my family." "Family, too." sister CI blushed when she heard the last sentence. Pierce and sister CI returned to the girls. After settling them down, they found what they wanted to do for them. Youji came to pierce and spoiled: "brother, can you take me out?" "Of course, only you are special." Watching pierce and Youji go away together, sister Ci''s heart fluctuates again on the other side. Walking in the street and looking at the surrounding scenery, Youji''s mood is much better. After all, he has just left there. I''m still a little surprised to see so many people. At this time, the alarm bell attracted Pierce''s attention. Pierce saw that there was a robbery in a nearby bank, and the prisoner took hostages. Now he needs help. When he got there, pierce also saw a character who shouldn''t be here, Chris Redfield. But when he saw that Chris was not wearing BSAA''s uniform, he knew that Chris was also on vacation. Looking at Chris still worried about not having a sniper to hit the target accurately, pierce came forward directly, hoping that he could be a sniper to attack the enemy. Chris looked at the young pierce as if he was familiar with the name, but he couldn''t remember it, so he had to let pierce try it. Pierce settled Youji. He went to the sniper point and held the sniper gun. Pierce could feel his body excited. It was like meeting an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years. His body and weapons seemed to be one. Pierce stared at the prisoner without any shaking and thinking. With his heart, he shot directly into the prisoner''s eyebrows and solved his opponent in an instant. Looking at the perfect solution, Chris was trying to get to know this powerful sniper. Unexpectedly, pierce left with Youji directly. Chris lost them. "Forget it, such a powerful sniper won''t be unknown, and I know his name." Chris just wants to pull this calm younger generation into his team and contribute to the world. Pierce continues to go shopping with Youji. No matter what Youji wants, pierce will buy it. Pierce can do anything to please Youji. Looking at Pierce, who was already full of things, Youji took pierce home and shared today''s story with his partners. When pierce got home, he was called into the room by his grandfather to discuss things. "Pierce, someone called me just now. I need your strength to go to Japan again." "The company''s proposal?" "Yes, I know you will be in danger, but their strength is too great. We have no way to fight them." "It''s all right. They can''t stop me. So what''s the mission?" "I need you to collect intelligence. I''ve heard that someone in Japan has their data, so I need you to investigate." "Yes, Grandpa, you should protect them." "Of course, they''ll be fine." Pierce went directly to discuss with the women what he would do next. The women knew that they would only get in the way, so they all started training from the heart. Pierce had just left hell and soon entered another hell. Chapter 24 Through the guidance of the company, pierce came to the city where there was no disaster, bed master city. According to the company''s instructions, pierce needs to be a guard of fujimi college, observe the target person first, and wait for the target person to get the information they need most. During this time, pierce attracted most of the Huaichun high school students of tengmei college because of his unique foreigner face, young and handsome face, and the precious watch he wore without any cover from time to time. Of course, it also attracted the hate eyes of boys, but once again, the school gangster planned to teach pierce a lesson together with six people. Instead, after being directly beaten down, most boys counseled and girls liked pierce more. Of course, there are people who approach pierce with bad intentions. "Brother Pierce, don''t mind if I sit here." the girl with a pair of ponytail and pink hair stood next to pierce and talked to pierce. "Please sit down." pierce didn''t care too much about the girl. After all, she knew her purpose very well. Gaocheng Shaye, a family member of the local right wingers, was one of the targets recorded in the company''s intelligence. He suspected that they had information and asked his daughter to test his purpose. Pierce was also very clear. Therefore, pierce didn''t intersect with her too much, but simply made it here. On the other hand, what did Shaye think? She didn''t expect that her father actually planned to let himself test the purpose of this sudden foreigner. Although Shaye also thought about what international case it was, it was obviously too superfluous to send a special force to this. It should really be that the idea of foreigners was too special. Shaye didn''t give up the temptation, but just talked with pierce all the time. I believe pierce will say something over time. However, because there was still a class to attend, Shaye left by himself. Pierce was finally clean and began to consider who his goal was most likely. According to the target given by the company, it is obvious that the wisteria family is the most likely, so Pierce is also collecting their intelligence recently. Through this period of time, pierce knew that this Wisteria Haoyi had lost his power, but pierce felt that this man was a sinister man and might come and beat his family, so he was most likely to get the information. As the sun gradually set, pierce finally waited for the person he most wanted to see, Shirley Alice, a student from the primary school Department of fujimi college next door. Looking at this slowly growing Laurie, Pierce''s own Laurie switch turned on early. When he saw Alice for the first time, pierce felt that he should take her away from this place where there would be an accident sooner or later. However, because of her father''s disapproval, pierce had to protect them as much as possible when the crisis broke out. "Good afternoon, brother Pierce." Alice went up to pierce and said hello to pierce. Alice saw pierce for the first time and felt that this person would not hurt herself and would become good friends with herself, so Alice kept in touch with Pierce. "Good afternoon, Alice, have you had a good class today?" pierce also said hello kindly. After all, Lori, who has no intention, is much better than others. "Of course, a lot has happened today. Let me talk to you." Alice sat directly next to pierce and talked to pierce about what had happened that day. For some time, seeing Alice''s father coming, Alice left with her father. Pierce was ready to leave school and go back to the dormitory because of Alice''s departure. At this time, he noticed that a woman with long hair had been watching him behind him. "I said to my classmates, go home early. Don''t follow me all the time because of an accident. I''m also very tired." Behind Pierce, it was one of the original targets, Yuko poison island. But because pierce has investigated and found that they are just opening the way, they don''t care too much. It was only once that pierce contacted Hong A''s unique sword technique on the campus late at night and was discovered by Yuzi, who returned late, that led to these things. "Mr. guard, I don''t ask for anything, just a simple Kendo duel. Is it so difficult?" Yuzi didn''t give up and kept pestering Pierce, hoping that he would realize his desire as soon as possible. "No, I don''t know any swordsmanship. You''ve got the wrong one. Bye." then pierce stopped caring about Yuzi and left school. Looking at pierce whose walking method is completely different from that of ordinary people, Yuzi has not given up and will continue to entangle. Back in the dormitory, pierce first called the girls at home to say hello, and then used the company''s walkie talkie to explain today''s affairs to the other party. Before the end, the other party suddenly said something that made pierce angry: "by the way, you''d better prepare. We''re ready to start the test." "Don''t you take human life as a matter?" pierce expressed his feelings angrily. "Don''t forget our agreement, Mr. Pierce. You chose this way. If you blame our experiment, you might as well think about how to save more people, that''s all." "Damn it." Pierce is not strong enough to stop them. "If I had more powerful power, just like that time." pierce remembered that he was in another world, the power of magic. When there was no limit, he could definitely walk sideways here. "Strength, I need it." pierce vowed that he would not let go of the group of people in the company. In this way, pierce spent another night. During this time, pierce has been preparing the way to escape from the city, collecting information about the virus, perfunctory Sayer''s conversation day after day, happy Alice and I talked day after day, avoiding hiko''s tracking day after day. Originally, pierce also thought that these days would continue like this. He knew that he had finally stayed in himself for almost two months, and they finally started. That day, Pierce was still perfunctory about Shaye''s dialogue. After all, people had been pestering him for so long and had to pay attention to them anyway. At this time, he and Shaye were attracted by the man who had been bumping into the school gate at the door. Looking at his body and appearance, pierce already knew what had happened. He directly took Gao Cheng Shaye''s hand and was ready to leave here through the back door. First, he wanted to find Alice. "What''s the matter? No matter who was at the door just now, where are you taking me?" Shaye was uneasy when he saw pierce with a dignified face for the first time. "In your insistence, I decided to save your life. Now go with me to save another person, and I''ll take you home." pierce had to explain the next thing to Shaye and kept holding her. "But, Xiao Xiao." Shaye remembered that his childhood sweetheart had not left and planned to go back to him, but pierce pulled him back. "Listen, I saved you only because of your persistence. If you really want to die, I won''t stop you. Next time you leave, I won''t care about you." Pierce said that Shaye didn''t struggle again and obediently followed Pierce, because Shaye finally guessed the purpose of Pierce''s coming here. He may already know what will happen, so he kept holding himself. Finally, pierce and Shaye came to the street through the back door, went directly to the primary school department, and took Alice without the consent of her family. Finally, they just warned everyone to leave here quickly. Pierce took Shaye and Alice back to his hiding place near tengmei school to prepare for the next step. Chapter 25 Finally, pierce contacted Alice''s family by phone and asked them to go home directly and hide at home. Pierce finally settled Alice and began to explain the context of the incident to Shaye. "That is to say, pierce, you are here to find information about the zombie just now, and an unscrupulous company uses people to do experiments, so you are looking for that information now." Shaye is still digesting Pierce''s words. Pierce is going to go to the car he has prepared, take Alice home, make sure her family is safe, and then send all of them to Shaye''s house. Based on Pierce''s understanding of the Shaye family during this period, they will protect themselves and even establish a stronghold. Pierce looked at Shaye who was still thinking. He didn''t give her much time to think. He directly took Shaye and Alice and drove to Alice''s house. Along the way, looking at Shaye who was still pretending to be calm, pierce had to comfort her. After all, he was also the one he saved. "Shaye, it''s still safe outside the world. As long as you and your family are safe and hide outside, you can continue to start a new life. Don''t worry." "Since the other party can cause this disaster once, it must cause it again. Sooner or later, the world will be involved in this disaster. What should I do then?" Shaye is still a little worried, although pierce knows that what she said will happen sooner or later. "Then, find someone to protect you, so you don''t have to think so much." Pierce said, ignored Shaye and continued to drive away from the zombies in the street. Shaye looked at pierce who was still driving and took her away from the college. Gradually, his figure pressed down another figure who didn''t care about her. Alice didn''t think so much. She was just happy to see her family soon. Finally, pierce arrived at Alice''s house. Fortunately, Alice''s family obeyed Pierce''s orders and the family got together. Seeing Alice finally reunited with her family, pierce stopped talking nonsense and continued to drive the people to Shaye''s house. When he came to Shaye''s house, pierce soon noticed the fence on the road. Shaye knew that his family really controlled everything and was safe. But Pierce''s walkie talkie rang at this time. "Mr. Pierce, we have received the information. Now the information is still in tengmei School Park. It''s in the hands of that wisto Haoyi. I hope you can go back and get it back." Pierce knew that he had no way to refuse them, so he had to let Shaye and them go back by themselves. Anyway, he had sent them here. "Don''t go, it''s dangerous." Shaye knew that pierce was going to go back to school to collect intelligence, but once pierce finished the task, she wouldn''t have a chance to see him again. "Don''t worry, take good care of yourself." "Brother Pierce, be careful on the road." Alice didn''t stop Pierce. She just wanted him to be careful all the way. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine for Alice," said Pierce, driving away. When he opened the door, pierce found that in addition to hiroichi wisto, many students were still alive, and even xiaoshixiao and others. However, they did not notice that a dark figure jumped down from the teaching building and directly hit the bus. Fortunately, the bus was still relatively strong, otherwise it would be difficult for them to escape later. "What''s that?" they looked at the figure on the roof. Pierce was sweating. "Vengeance." looking at a tall, ugly zombie complex with a Gatling machine gun, it is the vengeance. "Mr. Pierce, I hope you can get our information and get rid of our attack. Good luck." "Everybody, throw away your weapons," Pierce said, taking out his pistol and attracting his attention. When xiaoshixiao and others heard Pierce''s words, they quickly lost their weapons, and Wisteria brought those people. Before they knew what the situation was, they became the target of the goddess of vengeance, shot and killed them directly, and even implicated the people around them. Pierce had to continue shooting to attract its attention. Finally, its hatred value was pulled to pierce and began to attack Pierce. In an instant, pierce hid directly under the car and temporarily avoided its attack, but he couldn''t hold on for too long. The goddess of vengeance gradually walked into pierce and planned to force pierce to appear. Pierce also appeared directly as he wished, stuck its gun with a knife and made it lose its weapon. However, the greatest weapon of the vengeance is the body much stronger than the tyrant. A heavy punch hit Pierce. Pierce couldn''t expose his ability, so he had to turn into an iron block to block the attack, and then cancel it directly. However, even if he blocked part of the impact, pierce still suffered a lot of damage. Moreover, the control of vengeance is better. People in the company can directly control vengeance with instructions, and there is little loss of control. "It''s more difficult to deal with." pierce had to attract it out of here first, or these people would die. Pierce continued to shoot to attract the attack, and the vengeance continued to pursue. Watching pierce lead away the goddess of vengeance, xiaoshixiao and other talents react, how great what pierce just did. However, none of them had the ability to fight the monster, so they had to leave directly by car. But they did not notice that a woman with long hair had left them. Pierce is still fighting guerrilla warfare with the goddess of vengeance, but the other party is so savage that he directly breaks through the door and the wall to attack Pierce. Looking at the approaching goddess of vengeance, pierce thought he had no choice but to show his cards. At this time, he saw a bridge and had another idea in his heart. Watching pierce step onto the bridge, the goddess of vengeance is still getting closer. Looking at it getting closer, pierce opens the fuel tank of the car he passes by. When the goddess of vengeance passes by, pierce turns back and shoots. The powerful explosion directly opened the vengeance, blew it up and fell into the river. For the time being, pierce avoided its attack. Now pierce just wants to quickly find hiroichi wisto and get what he wants. Just after pierce left the bridge, he finally found the bus again on a road. After he got on the bus, he found that xiaoshixiao and others had left, and only the wisto Haoyi was still there. "Oh, Mr. doorman, I didn''t expect you to come back. I''m very moved. You are welcome to join my team." Pierce didn''t say any nonsense to him. He shot him in the head, found a U disk on him, ignored the howling of the next students and left directly. When he came to an alley, pierce finally couldn''t help it. He said behind him, "Miss Yuzi, don''t hide. Come out." Behind Pierce, Yuko appeared again with a wooden knife in his hand. Pierce knows that it''s better to solve it earlier this time. Anyway, the goal has been completed. Looking at pierce fabricating a wooden knife out of thin air, his eyes suddenly sharpened and waved the knife at Pierce. However, ordinary female high school students, even the national champion, can''t compare with the knife technique of red a summarized in countless wars. But in a few rounds, he was defeated. Looking at the powerful man in front of him, Yuzi finally understood why he had been following the man because he was strong. In the confrontation with her, pierce also knew that this man was a good seedling. Maybe he could train for a period of time and use it for him, so pierce just said, "follow me, I will make you stronger." then he went straight away. A moment later, pierce saw Yuzi following behind him and smiled. Chapter 26 After pierce defeated Yuko, he decided to go back to Shaye''s house and ball out all the survivors there. After all, the bed owner city should be the same as last time soon. When pierce and Yuzi came to Shaye''s house, they found that many zombies had been attacking by the fence, and survivors were guarding on the other side of the fence. Seeing this, pierce realized that the company had mastered a certain ability to control zombies. "Follow closely, Yuzi." pierce directly changed his double knives from his hand and began to rush into the zombies to fight. "Don''t laugh at me." Yuzi rushed in with a samurai sword picked up by the passer-by. Two people are like meat grinder. Wherever they go, zombies will be cut in half. Seeing that the two were so powerful, the people in the fence were immediately encouraged to actively fight against the zombie. A moment later, the round of zombies was finally defeated, and the two heroes were brought into the camp. "Mr. Pierce, thank you for saving our stronghold and protecting my daughter. Thank you." pierce went in and saw Shaye and his father, Junichiro Takashi. "Mr. Gao Cheng, the crisis has not been solved yet. You should know that the outside world is still safe." "Ah, I know, but we can''t go out, Mr. Pierce. What''s your opinion?" "We''ll talk about these later. We''re tired, too." "Well, take a break and talk later." Pierce finally met Shaye with Yuzi. Although Shaye was glad to see pierce back safely, he became angry when he saw Yuzi. "Why does this woman follow pierce? Who is she?" "Yuko, who was impressed by Mr. Pierce''s strength, is now his subordinate." Yuko greeted Shaye politely. "Is Alice better than this?" Pierce was more concerned about Alice''s safety. "Don''t worry, their family is safe." Shaye looked at Pierce''s close face, a little red. "Say, Shaye, do you know why zombies come suddenly?" Pierce said. "Isn''t it?" Shaye guessed what Pierce was going to say. "Yes, there should be something in this camp, so zombies have been attacking here." However, pierce didn''t know what it was, but pierce remembered that the document might be useful. "Shaye, where is your computer? I want to use it." "Follow me." Shaye took pierce and Yuzi to a guest room. Pierce directly turned on the computer, plugged in the U disk brought by Wisteria Hao and began to check the contents. Through this information, pierce finally knew that the red grass and green grass in the original game also have anti-virus effects here. And this shows that as long as there is a place where green grass grows nearby, zombies will come from bee pupae and destroy the green grass. "Well, Shaye, there may be some green grass in your house. It''s really troublesome." pierce didn''t expect that green grass not only exists in the game, but also attracts zombies. "It should be in our garden. Maybe we can find it." Just as Shaye and pierce were going to continue looking for herbs, suddenly the alarm rang. "The zombies are attacking again," Shaye said to pierce. "Shaye and Yuzi, go to find the growing land and dig them away with the soil. I''ll help now." with that, pierce ran out of the door. Rushed to the gate, pierce saw countless zombies approaching, and even he saw a familiar figure. "Vengeance." pierce looked at the vengeance walking in front and walked out of the door with a knife. "That big guy, I''ll attract him. You keep it." pierce directly took his knife and rushed to the vengeance. The vengeance began to fight directly with Pierce. "It''s so hard." Pierce was surprised that he didn''t cut it. The goddess of vengeance directly grabbed Pierce, hit him against the wall and took pierce away from Shaye''s house. All the way to an empty ground, Pierce was thrown out by the goddess of vengeance. Pierce finally landed safely, vomited blood, and finally felt better. Looking at the vengeance in the distance, pierce thought and had to use external force. There was no choice but to expose his ability. Watching pierce rush over empty handed, the vengeance was also puzzled. However, when the goddess of vengeance walked into the 3-meter range, a huge iron fist directly hit the God of vengeance and directly beat him away. "I see, Mr. Pierce, you are not a normal person." the voice of the nemesis rang. Looking at pierce just summoned an iron fist out of thin air, the people in the company finally realized Pierce''s real ability. "Catch him." the vengeance rushed directly to pierce, but pierce flew away. "It seems that the weapon you summoned can''t attack too far, and you can''t make advanced weapons. The attack range is 3 meters." the other party felt Pierce''s ability limit after several fights. Because of the limited range, pierce can''t directly shoot the weapons out. All the weapons can only be pushed by his own hands, which is too small. Pierce couldn''t continue to hurt the vengeance in several battles, and he was very tired. If he went on like this, he would lose. At this time, pierce seemed to hear a voice. "Help me, pierce." Pierce seemed to sense who the vengeance opposite was. "Captain." pierce finally knew that the vengeance opposite was the captain who cheated himself into being attacked by a tyrant when he was involved in patrol hill city for the first time. However, the captain was turned into a goddess of vengeance and couldn''t control himself. Looking at the approaching vengeance, pierce listened clearly again. "Kill me, please, pierce." The cry of the vengeance spread to pierce, which was really hurtful. "Why, is it your principle to do such a thing?" pierce asked as he avoided the attack. "If there is no one, they should drain their labor force. This is the principle of our company." "It''s too much. Even if I am like this, I can feel this anger." in an instant, the magic circuit on Pierce is heating and flashing. "Ah!" at this moment, pierce broke through the limit given to him by God because of his anger. A big hand composed of energy directly penetrated the vengeance''s body and tore the vengeance in half. Now Pierce''s right hand, covered with a red ghost hand, is burning magic. However, the limit that just broke came back, and Pierce''s right hand changed back. Pierce looked at the vengeance who could no longer fight in front of him and finally heard a thank you. "Thank you, pierce." After receiving the captain''s response, the vengeance finally stopped its action and ended. However, Pierce''s task has not been completed. The Shaye family is still under siege. Chapter 27 Pierce is tired, but Shaye''s defense can''t be broken, otherwise more people will die. Pierce didn''t find that the magic hand that should have completely disappeared was still left in his hand and slowly integrated into his body. Gradually, pierce could not see the road in front of him, and a voice sounded in his ear. "By the way, you are very tired. Have a rest." "No." pierce didn''t care about the voice and went on. "There''s no need to worry. They''ll be fine." "Shut up." pierce tried to get rid of the voice, but he kept ringing in his ear. "Put down your guard. I mean no harm." "The last one told me there was no malice and almost took my body." pierce didn''t care about the voice. He had realized that the magic hand, like Frostmourne, also hosted this powerful soul. "You''re tired. You can''t stop them." "I can, I can fight again." looking at the zombie in front of him, pierce cut it in half with a knife. "Just one, a group. You can''t help it." "Shut up, I can." pierce kept killing the zombie close to him with a knife and slowly approached Shaye''s house. "You can''t. give me your body." "No." pierce saw a dark figure in front of him and cut it directly with a knife. Unexpectedly, the shadow blocked his attack with his hand. "Look, you''re too weak." the shadow approached Pierce. Pierce found that the shadow was the same as himself. "Don''t resist me, leave everything to me," said the shadow to pierce. "No, I''m on my own." pierce opened the shadow''s hand and went on. "No, pierce, poor Pierce, you can''t save them. Except let me come." the shadow continued to follow pierce and whispered in Pierce''s ear. "Go away, I don''t need you." pierce put aside the shadow and stabbed the zombie close to him. Finally, pierce came to the gate of Shaye''s house and saw that countless zombies were still attacking the gate, and humans on the other side of the gate were still resisting. "Look, there are too many, you can''t help it." the shadow was still around pierce and said to pierce. "I can, as long as I can hold on to the end." with that, pierce rushed into the zombies with double knives. "Look, the special forces soldier is back. He has come to save us." "Come on, resist their attack." Pierce is still fighting. He can''t stop because he has to protect the people behind the door. Pierce himself noticed that his knife was getting shorter and his vision was getting blurred. "Look, you''re starting to slow down, and you''ll soon die." the shadow kept talking to pierce, and no one attacked him. "Shut up, they''ll solve our problem soon." pierce continued to attack, but the speed slowed down. Slowly, pierce finally came to the gate. The survivors directly used high-pressure water guns to temporarily block the zombie attack, so that pierce could successfully return to the gate. Finally, pierce saw Shaye and Yuzi come over and say to himself, "Pierce, we found the herb and have cleaned it up." "However, it seems that the zombies will continue to attack. Although some of the zombies behind have left, the rest are still attacking." when he saw the situation outside the door, he was still not optimistic. "Everyone retreats into my home and everyone leaves the courtyard." Shaye''s father finally decided to give up the courtyard and retreat into the house together. Soon, everyone retreated into the house. The zombie was left unattended and rushed directly into the courtyard. Everyone avoided making noises and attracting the attention of zombies. Finally, the zombie didn''t come to the door. They were safe for the time being. "I can only shrink here and use my power to save them soon." the shadow is still around pierce and speaks to him. This time, pierce decided to ignore him and keep silent. In the end, Pierce was so tired that he finally fell down. When he was unconscious, he only saw a red claw appear in front of him, and the shadow said the last word. "You can''t hold on. Leave the rest to me." In his dream, pierce thought of Jack in another world and of Youji and sister CI in this world. They all stood together, waved to wuchou, and wuchou slowly walked towards them, but no matter how he walked, they were still slowly away from him. "No, don''t go." wuchou ran up, but he still couldn''t catch them. Finally, only worry free is left standing in the dark. "It doesn''t matter. Leave the rest to me." Behind wuchou stood a shadow that he knew very well. Pierce woke up again and found himself in a bus with Shaye and Yuzi sitting beside him. He had fallen asleep. Stand up and see that everyone of the Shaye family is here, and there are many buses behind the car. Pierce found that they had left the main city and were driving on the cross sea bridge by bus. At this time, Shaye around pierce woke up and was very happy to see pierce wake up. "Brother Pierce, you finally wake up." "Shaye, what happened?" pierce didn''t know what happened later. "Brother Pierce, you took us out of my house, found a bus near the sea crossing bridge and took us out of here. Did you forget?" Shaye was surprised that pierce didn''t have this impression. "Well, then it''s all right. Thank you." "It''s all right. I should say I want to thank you. Brother Pierce." Shaye stood up and held pierce with shyness. "That guy didn''t do anything." Pierce was very worried. The shadow really didn''t do anything and just helped me. It''s strange. "It''s not strange at all. Isn''t it normal to help you?" pierce heard the voice again, and it was very clear. "Don''t be surprised, I''m still in your body. How can I suddenly disappear." the voice still sounded in Pierce''s ear, and pierce didn''t see the dark shadow. "You can talk to me in your heart." "Who are you?" pierce calmed down and began to speak. "I''m your devil, pierce. I should say worry free, right?" "You know who I am." "I''m your devil. It''s not surprising to know that." the devil responded to Pierce''s reply. "Devil? Why help me?" "There''s a reason to help you. You''ll know soon." the devil said, ignoring Pierce. "Devil? It''s a strange thing." pierce still held Shaye and thought about the devil. However, pierce forgot that the company had already prepared a detailed plan for capturing Pierce. Chapter 28 Pierce took Shaye and Yuzi back to their home and watched the increase in the number. All the girls felt the pressure except Youji and grandpa. "Out of the ordinary weight." sister Tzu make complaints about the unusual weight of her son and sage. "Now they are also our partners and get along well." pierce didn''t care about their feelings. After all, pierce only cares about Youji. "Brother, are they the same as us?" Youji directly asked the key point of the question. "Yes, they are also victims of the disaster," pierce told the truth. "Then I don''t mind." Youji hugged pierce tightly, as if Pierce was leaving her. Pierce also knows that bringing people back may hurt Youji''s heart, but he knows that his favorite is Youji. "Don''t worry, my brother won''t leave you." pierce can only respond to Youji''s embrace and tell her his feelings. At this time, the phone suddenly rang. Pierce had no choice but to connect the phone. He heard a familiar voice. "Is that pierce? I''m Chris." "Mr. Chris, what can I do for you?" "I know that you are excellent and a rare talent. How about joining our BSAA? We need you." Pierce knew that he should promise him. After all, he originally belonged there, and pierce also needed BSAA to restrict the company''s actions. "I can join, but I hope you can protect my family," pierce finally said his request. "No problem. We''ll protect your family. Feel at ease." "Well, I will." "Great, pierce. Meet us at headquarters tomorrow. Let''s meet." After hanging up, pierce could only apologize to Youji: "sorry, Youji, my brother is leaving." "It''s all right, brother. It''s enough that you remember me." That night, pierce didn''t sleep because he remembered his fate. Because, in the future, because of the passage of time, pierce will finally sacrifice himself to save Chris in the submarine laboratory. "If that''s my destiny, I''ll break it," pierce vowed. Tomorrow morning, pierce enjoyed breakfast and Youji''s farewell, and finally set off for BSAA headquarters. This passage quotes Pierce''s vision to describe what he saw today. "When I first came here, I saw Chris, one of the founders of BSAA, but Jill around him hasn''t come back. After all, it''s 2007." "They have a lot of BSAA members and welcome me very much. I came here six years earlier than before and can change a lot." "They are all people I don''t know. Maybe they are the partners who died later. After all, Chris was called a dead teammate in the game circle." "The welcome ceremony will end soon, because there are more biochemical operations recently. It seems that it will be very busy recently." Pierce was finally assigned to another team by Chris. After all, Chris is still a diver, not a front-line battle. Considering Pierce''s strong sniper ability and support, Chris assigned pierce to the support team, which is also logical. "Yo, newcomer, are you still used to it on the first day?" Captain Marco (original) said to pierce, a middle-aged white man with black hair. "It''s all right, captain. The newcomers will soon adapt here. After all, Chris found it." it was the team''s Ranger Owen (original), a mixed race Latin American in his 20s. "Newcomer, do well." silent black, snooker. There are also some ordinary miscellaneous soldiers. I won''t introduce them one by one. Pierce doesn''t recognize all of them, which means that one day they will all die. "I hope it''s not a bad start," pierce could only pray secretly. In the past two years, Pierce''s prediction did not disappoint him. In addition to relying on his ability to escape many special attacks of the company, all the remaining teammates died. Pierce knew that he had hurt them. However, the only thing that makes pierce happy is that after two years of training and the recommendation of the pierce family, Yuzi and walnut finally joined BSAA and became Pierce''s teammates. During this time, except for the two of them, Youji finally met pilsteinberg in the middle of the night. Then, without then, they behaved in front of others as before. Although Youli and Meiji did not join BSAA, they had a relaxed time when they joined the pierce family to deal with affairs. As for sister Ci and Shaye, they finally joined BSAA, but they are the decision-making group, logistics group, command and preparation. Recently, because Chris received special news from Africa, he took members of the Africa division to explore Africa. Pierce knew that the plot was finally about to begin. Sure enough, a few days later, pierce received Chris''s distress signal. "Everybody, let''s go." pierce took walnuts and oysters and prepared to go to Africa to participate in the rescue operation. At this time, although the walnut still uses a shovel, the special military shovel is powerful. Yuzi also trained his sword skills with pierce and has made great progress. As for Pierce himself, after two days of training, the projection range can finally be changed to 5 meters, although it can not be changed into a special weapon. On the military plane, pierce looked at the walnuts and oysters around him and some of his teammates behind him. We can only make up our minds secretly and must protect them. At the assembly point, pierce knew that Chris would not arrive so early. After all, he still needed to be attacked by the company. Sure enough, a huge zombie appeared in front of them. Pierce knew that he had destroyed all Chris''s support forces, so pierce directly ordered: "all take cover and let me destroy him." Watching his teammates leave here obediently, pierce can finally deal with the enemy at ease. "Let me do it, partner. Your gun power is not enough." the shadow directly attached to Pierce''s hand. In an instant, Pierce''s pistol gradually changed. Two shots were fired and the beast howled for the attack. "Blue rose." pierce holds a double barrel revolver in his hand. Pierce can only use it when he accepts the power of the shadow. Pierce has been using the blue rose to attack the giant beast. The magic breaking weapon has a miraculous effect against these zombie monsters. In an instant, pierce has the upper hand. But the beast rushed to pierce with his huge body and punched him directly to kill him. However, after two years of life and death struggle, how could pierce be hit by it. A sliding step dodges its attack, and then pierce uses energy storage. The power of the demon hand brought by the shadow is accumulated on the bullet. With a direct shot, pierce directly explodes the beast''s head, and the beast can''t rise again. However, the consumption brought by the power accumulation magic is also very obvious. Pierce can only use 4 rounds a day at most. Watching the beast fall, people finally came out. Watching pierce kill the beast alone will increase Pierce''s reputation in BSAA. Finally, pierce waited for Chris to arrive. Chapter 29 "Pierce, it''s still as good as before, thank you." Chris was very happy to see that pierce led the team to support. After all, he found this man and knew his roots. "Chris, what''s the situation now?" pierce wanted to know more about Chris''s recent loss. "Well, let''s talk." After Chris''s description, pierce knows that Chris''s process is the same as the game. Soon he will meet Jill and wesk again. "Chris, let''s help next. After all, you two are under a lot of pressure." Pierce finished and looked at Chris''s current partner, Sheva, the only one who didn''t have any other accidents with Chris. "It''s a great help. With your team, we''ll do better." Pierce commanded other members to go back to BSAA with Chris''s intelligence. He, Yuzi and walnut continued to follow Chris to explore the next road. Along the way, pierce and others passed the oil field and looked at the zombies and bee pupae around. Pierce finally knew that the scene in the game was very different from the reality. "Pierce, don''t wait too long with them. Let''s go straight ahead." Chris shot down the zombie in front of him and bypassed him. "HMM." pierce retreated slowly with walnuts and oysters. At this time, they were stuck by a gate and needed Xie wa to unlock it. "No, let me do it." he went directly forward, put the knife into the scabbard, gave a cold light, and split the iron door in front of him in two. "Awesome." Sheva looked at the woman and didn''t expect to have such a powerful ability. "Of course, she''s Pierce''s man." Chris didn''t say anything and went on. At this time, a zombie with a chainsaw rushed out to intercept them. However, Chris didn''t expect that pierce shot the zombie directly, and walnut directly came forward to shoot the zombie to solve their crisis. "Pierce, your teammates are so reliable." Chris also had to admire Pierce. "No, we are all your teammates," Pierce said. Finally, pierce, they rushed across the oil field and through the swamp. Came to the experimental base. "Unexpectedly, there is a research base here." Chris was shocked by the scene. Then, a group of them were besieged by lickers and zombies, and finally caught up with wesk, Jill and others in the same cave. "Wesk." Chris looked at the former opponent in front of him and his former partner. "I''m not interested in you now, Chris, but you, pierce Nevins. Our company has been paying attention to you for a long time." wesk didn''t care about Chris, but only Pierce, whom they have been paying attention to. "It''s scary to get your attention," pierce quipped. "Hum, ignorant guy, let you experience my power." with that, wesk blinked in front of pierce and punched him. "Hmm?" wesk was a little surprised to see that pierce could stop his fist. He continued to shoot quickly. Pierce was parrying. "Pierce!" Chris was going to help Pierce, but Jill rushed to stop him and Sheva, or they would disturb wesk. "Walnut, Yuzi, don''t do it, let me do it myself." pierce continued to block wesk''s attack and said to the two women. "I still want to talk to others at this time." wesk caught a flaw in pierce and slapped pierce directly. Pierce ate wesk, but there was no problem. "Well, it''s the focus of the company. We''ll play next time. Let''s go, exella." Wesker left Jill here and took exella away. "We don''t chase, save Jill first." pierce went directly to help Chris. Finally, relying on Pierce''s strong ability, he directly controlled Jill and lost the device in front of her chest. Finally, Jill regained his consciousness. Pierce had to distribute walnuts and oysters. They escorted Jill away. He, Chris and Sheva continued to chase wesk. When he came to the tanker, he saw that exella was injected with the virus. Pierce knew that his hard battle was coming. Exella directly turned into a huge leech monster, devoured many corpses and became bigger. Pierce and Chris had to run away. When they got inside the ship, pierce finally got the rocket launcher, aimed at exela''s weakness for a few shots, and solved exela in an instant. At this time, Chris received a call from Jill. She told Chris that she needed virus serum to beat wesk, but she didn''t get it. "No problem, I''ve got it." pierce showed Chris the box he picked up and reassured Chris. After all, pierce still knows Wesker''s weakness. Finally, pierce, they finally caught up with wesk, but then Pierce said. "Captain, leave this guy to me." looking at Pierce''s firm eyes, Chris knew he couldn''t stop him. "Well, yes, you go first, remember, and us." Chris decided to let pierce go first. "Thank you," Pierce said and went to face wesk alone. "Hum, just in time. Let me try your capacity, pierce." wesk quickly transferred it directly and walked in front of Pierce. Pierce still predicted his attack and blocked it directly with his hand. Seeing that it didn''t work, wesk turned around and kicked, and pierce retreated directly to avoid his attack. In an instant, pierce pulled out his gun and shot. In a stiff state, wesk was hit. "Hmm?" wesk was surprised to find that Pierce''s weapon would slow down his healing ability. "Hum, I didn''t expect your weapon could hurt me, but you won''t hit me next." To Pierce''s surprise, wesk actually picked up a pistol and began to attack him. Moreover, because wesk moved very fast, Pierce was directly shot several times. "Pierce!" Chris saw it in the back and was ready to help Pierce. "Don''t come here, Captain, give it to me." Pierce was shot several times, but he still had the strength of a war. "I have a weapon, you have no chance of winning." wesk loaded up and didn''t intend to let pierce go. "It seems that you need my strength, partner." the shadow is talking to pierce. "Yes, I really can''t avoid his bullet. Please, the other me." "Well, let him see our strength." "Go to hell, pierce." wesk fired several shots directly at Pierce. However, when the bullet was about to hit Pierce, wesk''s eyes saw pierce put his hands in a special position and bounce all his bullets back. Wesk blinked directly away from the bullet that bounced back. Looking back at Pierce, I saw that pierce had a red coat and his hair turned white. With a deep breath, pierce saw a yellow light in Pierce''s eyes. "Next is my home, wesk." Chapter 30 "What''s the matter? Pierce''s clothes and hair have changed all over." Chris and Sheva were very puzzled when they watched pierce change. "It seems that there are still many secrets of Pierce. It''s my comrades in arms." Chris thought that everyone has his own secrets. Why should he care about Pierce''s change? The key is that he is still his own person. Pierce has been paying attention to Chris. Seeing that Chris has accepted his change, Pierce is also relieved. "Well, start the second round, wesk," Pierce said to wesk, waving his hand. "Hum, just changed his hair and clothes, it can''t change anything." wesk blinked directly in front of Pierce, but his plan failed this time. Pierce pushed him back directly after facing his fist. "Sure enough, you can block all my attacks now, but you can''t attack me." In one confrontation, wesk tried to solve Pierce''s problem. ¡° Hum, then I''ll change my style. "Pierce''s eyes changed into blue light. Pierce took out the blue rose and shot it directly at Wesker. Wesk was trying to avoid its attack, but found that the firing speed of the weapon had completely changed. He didn''t respond. He was directly hit, and the damage ratio was higher. "You can''t keep shooting for him." wesk accelerated, rushed directly in front of pierce and punched pierce straight. "I see. You can''t do any defense and close-up in this form. It''s too simple." wesk continued to approach pierce without giving him any chance to shoot. "Don''t underestimate me." pierce switched mode again, and the light on his eyes turned purple. In an instant, pierce directly pulled out the samurai sword out of thin air and attacked the nearby wesk. Wesk directly fought with pierce with his fist, but pierce hit him and hurt his hand. "This is melee enhancement. It''s so interesting, pierce. Let me see what you have left." wesk shouted, took out his pistol and began to shoot Pierce. Pierce''s last eyes glowed red. In an instant, wesk lost Pierce''s figure, but he saw behind him that pierce had shot him. Wesk directly broke away from Pierce''s sneak attack and knew Pierce''s plan. "The last one is moving fast. I''m really out of my sight, pierce." wesk knew he had been beaten. He couldn''t continue to fight Pierce. He fled directly to the plane and planned to leave here. "Captain, follow me and don''t let him run away." pierce shouted to Chris and took his first step. "OK, follow him, Sheva." Chris took Sheva and quickly approached the plane. Finally, Chris and Sheva finally ran to the plane. After entering the cabin, Pierce was still fighting with wesk, but the weakened wesk was directly beaten by Pierce as a sandbag and had no power to fight back. "Damn it." Wesker seized the opportunity and interrupted Pierce''s combo. "Wesk, there''s nothing you can do. Let''s catch it." pierce knew that he had won now. "Dream, kill me and I won''t surrender." Wesker continued to blink close to pierce, but pierce directly saw through his attack and injected another needle into his body. "Ah ah." wesk lay directly on the ground, convulsing wildly. "You lost." then pierce punched directly and knocked wesk out. "Well done, pierce." Chris came up and patted pierce on the shoulder. However, pierce also reached the limit. In an instant, his coat and hair changed back to their original state. I half knelt down. "Pierce!" Chris picked pierce up and asked anxiously. "It''s all right, captain. I''m just a little tired. Leave me alone and stop the plane from throwing missiles." pierce first asked Chris to stop the missile attack, so he stayed here and watched wesk. "OK." Chris and Sheva went straight up to stop the plane, leaving pierce looking at wesk. However, to Pierce''s surprise, the plane finally fell into the volcano. Watching Chris come back with himself, pierce didn''t expect that the plot would still develop like this. "Sorry, I accidentally shot the console just now, so I had to land here." Chris didn''t have time to save wesk just now. In his eyes, wesk who fell into the lava should die. "Pierce, let''s fight again." Wesker came out of the heavy wreckage, surrounded by leech material. "Sure enough, it''s still going to be like this in the end." pierce pushed Chris away and avoided wesk''s attack, but he separated from Chris and them. "Pierce, wait for us to save you soon." Chris and Sheva planned to go around behind wesk and prepare to attack him. "Bad luck." pierce had to avoid wesk''s attack. "Don''t try to escape." wesk''s virus formed a huge hand and grabbed Pierce. Pierce struggled to avoid the first attack, but he was hit the second time and almost fell into the lava. At this time, several gunshots attracted wesk''s attention. He turned his head and looked at Chris and Sheva attacking himself. "Hum, I''ll deal with you when I deal with pierce first, Chris." wesk turned back and found that pierce had already raised his pistol, which was emitting blue light. "Take my move, wesk." pierce attacked wesk with the stored power of blue rose, hit wesk with one shot and beat him back a few steps directly. "We''re here, pierce." Chris finally meets pierce and looks at wesk who has been beaten back. Chris has an idea. "Sheva, throw a grenade and blow him into the lava." Chris threw a grenade directly and blew wesk back a few steps. Pierce fired another shot to build up strength and repel wesk again. Almost fell into the lava. Finally, Chris rushed in front of wesk and punched wesk into the lava. At this time, there was a voice in the sky. It turned out that Jill and they came back to pick them up. "Unexpectedly, they came back to save us." Chris was relieved to see the timely rescue. "Fortunately, the ending has not changed." pierce looked at the arrival of the helicopter and finally relieved. When they got on the plane, they suddenly found that wesk was not dead. They stretched out two tentacles to hold the plane and planned to pull them into the lava. "Ah, pierce, don''t try to escape," wesk said his last words before he died. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Chris." pierce asked Chris and Sheva to pick up the rocket launcher and use the last power gun. "Goodbye, wesk." ¡Á three Two rockets and magic bullets went straight through Wesker''s head and exploded behind him. Finally, finally, pierce and Chris finally defeated wesk and saved the world. The other side of the world. The dark conference room. "I didn''t expect that wesk would fail. It really disappoints us. It''s a rare ancestor virus fusion." "Forget it. After all, it''s just a chess piece. If it''s gone, it''s gone." "What''s your plan next? I didn''t expect Pierce''s strength to surprise us." "Hum, no matter how strong Pierce is, he can only draw with wesk, which is no threat to our plan." "But he himself is indeed a good experimental body. Our scientists want to get his body." "Forget it, it''s a waste of resources, and BSAA has had too much impact on us recently, which has hindered us." "Forget it, no matter how strong BSAA is, it can''t threaten our safety. Let''s implement the next plan as soon as possible." "Don''t worry, I have long planned to test the virus with war next time." "Well, then we''ll look forward to your performance, Simmons." Chapter 31 After stopping wesk''s plot, Chris decided to give pierce a small holiday. After all, pierce obviously contributed the most this time. He also wanted to take this opportunity to draw Pierce''s attention. After all, the higher the attention, the easier it is to find Pierce''s secret. Pierce also understood the reason why Chris gave himself a holiday, so he felt at ease and enjoyed the holiday. Fortunately, walnut, Yuzi, Shaye and sister CI have been unable to get away recently because of wesk, so they can only continue to work overtime. As for Youli and Meiji, because they are busy managing family affairs recently, they have no time to pay attention to pierce. "So, finally, let me let you Ji accompany my brother. How about you? Are you happy?" You Ji held Pierce''s right hand and followed pierce down the street. "Of course, I haven''t been shopping with Youji for a long time. Of course, I''m happy." pierce also knew that he couldn''t sweep Youji''s interest at this time and took this sentence. "So why are we here today, brother?" Youji didn''t quite understand why pierce didn''t choose any popular scenic spots, but wanted to come to this town. "I don''t know. It''s just that the dart hit the map." pierce had to explain why they came back here. Fairfield, an American town, has no special features. Except for a hospital with strong visual sense, it is attracting Pierce''s attention all the time. "Mercy Hospital, I don''t know why, but I''m very familiar with it." pierce watched as he passed the hospital, his visual sense became stronger and stronger. "No matter, brother, let''s go and play." Youji didn''t care so much and directly took pierce everywhere. "Slow down, Yuki, I won''t leave." pierce doesn''t care much about this, maybe it''s just an illusion. Today, pierce and Youji enjoyed a day alone. Finally, they fell asleep safely at night. Because he was too tired yesterday, pierce didn''t get up early on time and slept with Youji for a long time. But soon pierce found that something seemed to be happening outside. It''s too quiet. Even on weekends, it''s too quiet here. "It''s like," pierce dared not think about it, because he felt that he might be involved in another conspiracy. At this time, the landline of Pierce''s house suddenly rang. Pierce answered directly, but he heard the voice he had always hated. "Mr. Pierce, I didn''t expect you to break into our experimental field by mistake. It''s really lucky." "Did you do it on purpose? Just face me if you have any moves. Don''t hurt my family." "As I said, it was just an accident, believe it or not, Mr. Pierce." "The credibility of your company is too low for me to believe." "It''s up to you, Mr. Pierce, so enjoy it, the feast of killing." the phone was interrupted. "Brother, what''s the matter?" pierce found that Youji had got up and looked at pierce worried. "Sorry, Yuki, I transferred you in again." pierce held Yuki and told them their current situation. "It''s all right, brother. Don''t blame yourself. Maybe it''s an accident this time." Youji looked at Pierce, who blamed himself. He was very distressed and had to comfort him. "If it wasn''t an accident, my life would be too miserable." pierce had to worry about his luck. "There''s no such thing. If it weren''t for this, my brother and I wouldn''t meet." although Youji hates the company, he is also very grateful because he can meet Pierce. "Yes, because of him, we will meet." At this time, there was a knock on the door, perhaps the sound of a phone call just now, which had attracted them. "Yuki, don''t be too far away from me." pierce turned out two samurai swords and gave Yuki one. "Brother is, be careful." Youji picked up his weapon. Just now, the gentle eyes that would only look at pierce disappeared. Now, in Youji''s eyes, there is only firmness. "This time it''s my sister. Let''s go." The zombie broke through the door directly and rushed directly to pierce and others. In one round, the zombie was separated in two. "Yuki, let''s leave the hotel first and think about what to do next." "No problem, brother." The two cooperate and directly kill through the hotel. No zombie can stop them. Finally he got out of the hotel. Looking at the zombies all around the street, pierce didn''t know where he should go. "Brother, how about we call home?" Youji said the best way. "No, you Ji, they must have blocked the nearby signals. We can''t get out." "Well, let''s find a place to hide first, brother." "Well, hide first and then find a way." A moment later, pierce and they chose a pawn shop with an iron door as their temporary point, took a certain amount of food and went in. Although, when pierce saw the red iron door, his visual sense became stronger and stronger. Even pierce felt that maybe it was a joke from God. Pierce and Youji took a short break at this safe spot. They just didn''t expect that there were so many guns in this pawnshop. At least pierce won''t be embarrassed to be unable to use them at that time. "Brother, what are we going to do?" Youji looked at pierce worried. "It''s all right. Even if you can''t call and get a car, I''ll get you out." pierce touched Youji''s head and gave her some comfort. Finally, Youji went to sleep slowly. After all, he was still tired. At this time, pierce found that the four weeks seemed to stand still again. Pierce knew that the man was coming. A ball of light appeared in front of pierce and talked to pierce. "Well, do you still enjoy the trip?" "It''s strange that I fight almost every day, and you limit my strength without any enjoyment." "Don''t blame me. After all, you are still too weak." "Well, if you come to see me, you''ll take me away again." Pierce was worried that God would take him out of here again without saying a word. "Don''t worry, this time I''m the same as last time. I''ll help you make an accident and leave them." "How long can I stay with them?" "You''ll know soon." Time flowed again, and pierce noticed that it was dark outside. At this time, a sound of footsteps gradually approached and attracted Pierce''s attention. A man also came and knocked on the door. He saw pierce at the crack of the door and asked pierce for help. "Please open the door. The zombie is coming soon." Pierce didn''t think too much and went straight to open the door and let people in. Watching a black man bear the brunt and pull in, three people also came into the safe house one after another. Close the door and block the obstacle. Looking at these four familiar faces, pierce finally knew why he had such a strong sense of vision. One of the women in red thanked Pierce. "Thank you for opening the door. I didn''t expect to see living people. It''s really rare." "Yes, it''s rare," Pierre had to cater. "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet. I''m Zoe. Who are you?" "Pierce, just add me Pierce. My sister, Youji, is still sleeping here." "Hello, pierce, thank you. My name is Louis." the first sunspot introduced himself. "Hello, Francis," said the tattooed white brother. "Hello, bill, young man." the old man in military uniform greeted Pierce. "The way to survive is: make complaints about the world of chowder." Pearce silently Tucao. Chapter 32 Pierce also has to say that his luck has been really bad recently, because pierce knows very well that although the four of them will escape to the hospital and leave successfully, the pilot has long been bitten, so pierce will soon accept their bad luck like them. "Pierce, I happened to meet you. We just found that a news helicopter has been reminding us to go to Mercy Hospital, where we can get help." Zoe said to pierce with joy on her face. "But there''s still a long way to go to Mercy Hospital. Let''s go together, Mr. Pierce," Louis said to pierce. "No problem, let''s go together." pierce didn''t wake up Youji, rested with the survival group for a while, and then continued to set off. "Mr. Pierce, I didn''t expect that you didn''t use a gun. The knife technique would be so good." Francis admired pierce as he walked in front to clean up the zombie. "Nothing, just a long time of exercise." pierce talked to them as he opened the way. At this time, pierce saw a quick figure rushing towards them. Pierce turned to avoid its attack and cut the future in half. "It''s hunter. I didn''t expect this special zombie to come here." bill watched pierce chop the zombie, and silently praised him. "Unlike lickers, it seems that the company has made something new." pierce looked at the different zombie and had a new experience of the difficulty of the company. After a period of fighting, pierce and they finally came to the safe house near the hospital and had a rest here. "Brother, who are they?" pierce knew at this time that Youji had woken up. "They are the survivors I met recently, Youji." pierce put Youji down and introduced them to Youji. After the break, pierce set out with the crowd. When they came to the first floor of the hospital, they found that the people in the hospital had long been captured and there was no living person, so they killed them directly to the elevator. Fortunately, the elevator was still working. Pierce, they took the elevator to the 28th floor, and the roof was on the 30th floor. Unfortunately, the elevator can only get here. Pierce, they had to continue to kill. No one could stop them. Finally, they came to the roof and found that the radio on the roof was still working. They not only contacted the news helicopter, pierce also contacted BSAA. "Pierce, are you a soldier?" bill realized that pierce was also a soldier. "Yes, I''m a BSAA soldier," pierce answered truthfully. "BSAA, the organization that deals with zombies, didn''t expect us to be so lucky." Louis was glad they could meet Pierce. "All right, get ready, because of the sound of the radio just now, the zombie is coming." Zoe fills up the bullet and is ready. Countless zombies poured into all the entrances of the roof, and special zombies attacked them all the time. "Hold on, everyone. Help is coming soon," pierce shouted. At this time, a boulder flew directly to pierce. Pierce squatted deeply and avoided the attack. The crowd saw a muscular zombie appear in front of them. "It''s tank, be careful," Francis shouted, and the people dodged. "Let me do it." pierce rushed directly to tank and planned to be one-on-one. "Partner, lend me your strength." "As you wish." Pierce''s pistol directly turned into a blue rose, and two shots directly repelled tank. Tank punched pierce angrily, but pierce quickly avoided it. Pierce jumped directly behind it, made an effort and blew the tank''s head. "Great, Mr. Pierce is really great," Louis shouted. "Of course, he is my brother." Youji was very happy. "Hold on, everyone, and you will be saved soon." pierce didn''t let everyone relax their vigilance, and the next wave came soon. At this time, the sound of the aircraft propeller came, and a news helicopter and several Apache came from a distance. "It''s BSAA, coming." pierce watched his plane finally come and was saved. Cover the crowd to the helicopter platform. Pierce wanted them to follow him, but then they said. "We''d better not follow the military. We can just sit on the news machine ourselves," Zoe said to pierce. "Well, be safe," Pierce said nothing but gave her a walkie talkie. "Come to me if you have something. I will come." "Well, bye, pierce." They parted ways here. But pierce knew they would meet soon. Pierce and Youji sat Apache back to the headquarters, and Chris greeted him. "Pierce, I really don''t know what to say. This kind of thing happens to you on vacation. It seems that you''re really unlucky." Chris was teasing Pierce. "Come on, Chris, just let me go back with Youji. You can give us a ride." "No problem, my friend." Pierce and Youji finally got home in a special bus. "After returning home and successfully spending Youji, pierce called Chris." "Chris, I need you to do me a favor." Finally, pierce decided to ask Chris to help and temporarily leave them for four years on the grounds of secret training. "Have a nice trip, Mr. Pierce." Yuri and Meiji helped pierce tidy up his clothes and said to pierce. "You guy, come back early and we''ll wait for you." Shaye could only hold back this sentence at last. "Don''t worry, I will protect Youji and everyone." walnut said to pierce. "Come back when you are stronger and let me see it." Yuzi said to pierce, full of war. "Don''t let me wait too long, pierce, I''m not young." sister CI finally whispered something pierce couldn''t understand in Pierce''s ear. "Brother, I will always be waiting for you." Youji finally hugged pierce and officially said goodbye to him. "Everyone, I''ll be back soon and wait for me." pierce finally said goodbye and left. Pierce followed his heart to a church. At this time, the church was empty, but pierce could feel that a familiar melody sounded here. Pierce closed his eyes, followed the guidance of the song, walked to a corner and sat down. Even pierce himself did not find that his right hand had become a ghost hand, and his clothes and appearance had completely changed. Once again, pierce opened his eyes and saw a shining human figure appear in front of him. "Thank you, brother. You''re not strong enough now. I''ll wait for you to come back and save me." light and shadow said to pierce and pushed pierce away directly. Pierce could only see at last that a huge leech surrounded the light and shadow. When wuchou regained consciousness again, he found that he had left the world and returned to heaven. Looking at the floating ball of light, pierce wondered, "I haven''t saved the world yet. Why did you bring me out?" "Because your ability is not enough, I can only bring you back." "Don''t say so much for so long, and quickly continue to take me to the next world." "Don''t worry, I have to give you a choice. What kind of power are you going to inherit?" "Can I still retain the power of my partner?" "That''s the power of your soul. It has been with you all your life like strengthening." "Then I can choose any power?" "Of course, just who you can choose." "Then I still choose Shiro. After all, I can stick to it because of this." "Well, let''s go straight." God said, the aperture directly appeared at wuchou''s feet. Wuchou didn''t pay attention and directly fell in. "In the next world, you should grow up well. After all, you don''t have much time." "What, don''t stop." At this time, God found that in the process of transmission, wuchou was pulled away by another sudden magic array and entered another world. "Forget it, the child is still too young. Forgive her this time." Chapter 33 Wuchou can now feel that when he enters another world, he gradually substitutes himself into another person. Gradually, wuchou''s body has become another person. When wuchou is ready to enter that world, a sudden magic array appears in front of him. "What''s the matter?" wuchou was pulled in by the magic array and deviated from the original world. This is the first time that wuchou has retained consciousness to come to the new world, but the end is not good. As soon as he came out, wuchou found that he was surrounded by thick smoke and couldn''t see around. The only thing he could know was that a group of people were saying things they didn''t understand. When the smoke cleared, wuchou found that he was standing on a stage. There was a very lovely girl with pink hair next door. At least in wuchou''s eyes, she was very cute. "Damn God, give me this attribute of all evil." wuchou knows that it is absolutely a matter of God that he will have such a high favor for this girl. Just, wuchou couldn''t understand any words they said. All he knew was that the lovely girl was very angry and the people around him were laughing at her. "Unforgivable, bullying the person I like like like this." wuchou looked at the lovely girl, her anxious tears were falling down, her heart was very painful, and she was very angry with the people around her. "Partner, lend me your strength." "As you wish." Wuchou didn''t expect that the power of this attachment was even stronger than before. The magic broke out directly from the body to form a blue flame and directly surround himself. When the flame dispersed, they saw that wuchou was wearing a blue robe, with blue reflective scales all over his clothes, holding a Japanese samurai sword in his right hand. His right hand was completely different from his left hand. His left hand was blue, but his right hand was still the original magic hand, and his head was replaced by a double horned demon head. Wuchou raised his right hand directly, and a huge hand composed of magic rushed directly to the crowd. I saw some people of age in the character group directly use magic to form a barrier. But he didn''t stop the attack of the magic hand and was directly broken. The magic hand rushed directly into the crowd and triggered an explosion. The people who were laughing in the next room just now lost their temper because of the sudden accident. The people who were bombed by the devil''s hand were hurt a lot. Seeing that wuchou still wanted to attack, the oldest man in the crowd stood up and shouted at wuchou. Unfortunately, wuchou couldn''t understand what he said, but he also guessed what he said. "Do you want me to stop? No way." wuchou ignored the old man and put his hand on the handle of the knife. At the speed that they didn''t respond, wuchou had finished drawing the knife and took it back. The blue ring sword gas flew directly towards the people who had not fallen just now. The old man directly released countless fireballs and tried his best to stop the sword gas. Finally, the old man used a lot of magic and finally resisted the sword spirit of wuchou. Seeing that wuchou still wanted to continue the attack, the girl with pink hair finally reacted, walked up to wuchou and stopped wuchou from continuing the attack. Wuchou saw that the girl decided not to attack, so she took the knife and lifted her demon form. Seeing that wuchou finally disarmed himself, the people present were finally relieved and began to fear the evil star. At this time, wuchou noticed that the girl who had just stood in front of her had been staring at herself with a red face. Finally, it seemed that she had made a decision, walked to wuchou and kissed wuchou. "What!" wuchou didn''t expect that the girl was so direct that she kissed her directly without asking herself. Wuchou was surprised. At this time, he found that he suddenly felt a heat in his hand, and a magic array appeared in his right hand. At this time, wuchou knew why the girl kissed herself. Her feelings were to make a contract with herself. Did they think they were summoners? After all this, the girl with pink hair endured shame and left the place with worry free. Finally, wuchou watched a group of people desperately use all kinds of magic against themselves, as if they wanted to understand the language of the world, but they all failed. In the end, wuchou had to follow the girl back to her room. Looking at the silent wuchou, the girl only sighed and talked to wuchou all the time, but wuchou couldn''t understand. Finally, the girl finally knew that the other party didn''t know how to speak, so she gave up and began to teach worry free slowly. After God''s transformation, wuchou''s learning ability has been very strong. After the girl''s teaching, he finally learned the basic language. "Do you understand?" "Well, I see." "Great, you learn fast." "Yes." The girl knew that wuchou didn''t know how to speak, so she didn''t care about his indifference. "My name is Louise, Louise, you know?" "Yes, Louise." Seeing that wuchou finally learned her name, Louise had a good sense of achievement. "I''m tired. Continue tomorrow." "Good night." Louise lay directly on the bed and moved in several times, as if asking wuchou to join her. However, wuchou didn''t go up, but sat directly in the chair and closed his eyes. Louise felt that wuchou didn''t come up. She turned around and found that wuchou had already closed her eyes. "Strange man." Louise didn''t continue to care and went to sleep. Will wave without worry, he has relaxed, entered his consciousness and fought with the man of this body. However, no matter what magic attack or weapon wuchou uses, the man can completely eliminate them with his right hand. Wuchou knew that it seemed that the mysterious attack had no effect on him, so he waved his fist directly. Sure enough, the strength of ordinary high school students was directly knocked down by wuchou, who had experienced many battles. "It''s simpler than I thought, if it''s not so bad." With the disappearance of the man, wuchou finally completely replaced all the memories of the man. "Sure enough, this man is not from this world." after reading all the memories of the man, he knew that he had left the place called college city for other reasons and came to this completely different place. "Can destroy all the power of magic." wuchou looked at his right hand and found that he was not the same as the man who called shangtiao dangma. He could not use magic and had no bad luck. "Partner, don''t worry, I''ll help you control that power." the shadow came out in time and explained to wuchou. "Thank you, another me." wuchou knows that the shadow has helped himself too much and he can''t live without him. "Also because of this power, we can break out such a strong power this morning." "Demonized?" wuchou understands how powerful today''s power is. "But don''t use too much, or your body will be impure." the shadow finally said this and left. However, wuchou seems to have forgotten that the power inherited from God still remains in his body and glitters. Chapter 34 Early in the morning, Louise looked at the person who had been sitting in the chair and had already left. She always thought that her experience yesterday was like a dream. However, when she saw wuchou coming back with breakfast, she knew that she had no dream yesterday. The powerful demon that even the headmaster could win was around her. "Good morning." Louise greeted wuchou with a smile. "Good morning, Louise." wuchou smiled and put breakfast on the table, ready to leave. "Wait." Louise stopped. Wuchou looked back at Louise and was puzzled. "Help me change my clothes," Louise said to wuchou, as if wuchou were not an outsider. Wuchou didn''t know how to refuse Louise, so he had to really help her change her clothes. However, in the middle, wuchou ran out without looking back. Louise looked at wuchou running out and wondered why. Wuchou, who ran out of the dormitory, took a few deep breaths and finally calmed down. "Unexpectedly, what God gave me was so terrible that I almost couldn''t help it just now." wuchou had to complain about himself. "Louise looks like she''s only about 14 years old. In case, I''ll break the law." although for wuchou, how about the law in the world, wuchou can''t get through it. "It''s really uncomfortable in the future." wuchou can only smile bitterly, hoping to get used to it early. But think about it, isn''t it more terrible if you get used to it? After waiting for some time, she finally saw Louise come out by herself and saw wuchou guarding at the door. Louise knew that she was shy just now. "Unexpectedly, he is so powerful that he has such a pure side." Louise looked at wuchou and smiled knowingly. Looking at Louise, wuchou finally felt that maybe the things imposed by God might be very good. Louise came to the classroom with worry free. When she saw the two people coming in, the people who were still talking immediately became quiet. It''s true that yesterday, seeing the strength of Louise''s demon, if Louise hadn''t forcibly stopped him, they might be in danger. Louise didn''t care so much. She came to her seat with worry free and prepared for a day''s study. For wuchou, it''s just an accident to come here, but since other worlds have brought him to this world, there must be an idea. In the one-day course, in addition to the bolder teachers giving lectures on it, wuchou saw with his own eyes Why Louise was often laughed at. Nothing special happened. Well, except that a few guys who couldn''t help laughing at Louise were taught a lesson by wuchou again and knew who couldn''t be provoked. At the end of the day''s course, Louise came to the library with worry free. She planned to let worry free speed up her language learning ability. At least it would be much more convenient to communicate in the future. Worry free learning ability is still good. After a period of time, she finally fully mastered the world language. Louise was also happy for this for a period of time. Of course, except at the beginning, worry free noticed a girl in the corner of the library who looked blue haired and cute compared with Louise. When Louise saw wuchou paying attention to another girl, although she knew she couldn''t be angry, she couldn''t help complaining about wuchou in her heart. Finally, Louise forcibly leaves the library with worry free. Louise looks a little angry. Worry free probably knows why Louise is so angry. After all, she has been with many girls and children for a long time. Wuchou directly took Louise, held Louise in her arms, stroked her head and said. "Louise, there''s nothing to be angry about. I''ve always had only you in my eyes." Looking at the affectionate confession of wuchou, even Louise couldn''t be proud and blushed to respond to wuchou. "What, we''ve only known each other for a day. Why do we say such words?" Looking at Louise who is still confused, wuchou can only kiss Louise actively. "Have you forgotten what I did for you?" Louise remembered that without knowing the language and environment, wuchou directly used force to protect himself and attack those who laughed at him. No one would do so except his parents. "Well, it''s agreed to protect me forever." "Agreed." Louise returned to her dormitory with worry free. She said that the princess would visit the college tomorrow. She hoped that worry free could perform on the stage at that time. "No problem, your wish, I won''t let you down." Looking at the confident worry free, Louise also put down her heart and fell into a dream at ease. At this time, wuchou noticed that the time of the whole space stopped again. "God, what''s going on this time." "Sorry, I didn''t expect the child to be so anxious and want to see you earlier." the light ball appeared in front of wuchou again. "Child?" wuchou was puzzled by God''s statement. "You don''t have to care. The point is the goal this time. I can tell you." "What?" "There is a special creature hidden in this world. You need to defeat it." "Where is it?" "You''ll know later." Time flows again. Wuchou looks at the sign on his right hand and says to the shadow. "Another me, do you know what this sign is for?" "According to my temporary understanding, as long as we take any weapon, we can master it perfectly. Of course, it''s just skilled use." "Well, it''s chicken ribs for me." "Yes, partner." "But now you are attached to this man, and his right hand itself has the ability to eliminate mystery. It is really powerful." "Really, thank you, the other me." "You''re welcome, partner." Know everything you want to know, worry free, do nothing, and slowly dream. Early in the morning, Louise got up early today, but wuchou got up earlier. She also prepared breakfast and waited for Louise to get up. Everything today is better than yesterday. Maybe it''s because they both know their own ideas, so there are fewer embarrassing scenes. Early in the morning, Louise and wuchou came to the street and looked at Princess Anita who greeted everyone in the carriage. Wuchou understood for the first time why Louise would support the king''s daughter. After all, this image must be close to the people. When the princess arrived, the performance finally began. Watching the people call their demons to perform heartily on the stage, wuchou finally felt that it was strange for him to go up like this. But she had promised Louise to fulfill her wish even if she was reluctant. Finally, when Louise came on, wuchou noticed that Princess allietta''s expression suddenly changed a lot. I guess Louise must have a friendship with the princess. "He just defeated the Dean you, Louise''s demon, didn''t he?" looking at wuchou standing on the stage, Princess arieta said to the dean. "I''m ashamed, but this man really has strong ability and will be Louise''s good helper in the future." "Let me see." Just as wuchou is still trying to perform something to help Louise get a better evaluation. At this time, wuchou sensed that there was a huge magic wave in a corner of the school. The next second, the explosion sounded. Chapter 35 "That place is the treasure house of the college." "What!" When they heard the dean''s words, they knew that the raid had been planned for a long time. "Louise, come here, we''re going to chase." wuchou said to Louise, ready to merge with the shadow. "Partners, let them see our strength." Wuchou directly turns into white hair and red clothes, and a needle wing with strong metal feeling appears behind him. "Lucifer." he held Louise in front of him, used Lucifer''s flying ability directly and began to chase the enemy. "In an emergency, all students go back to the dormitory first, and other capable teachers join in the pursuit." Princess arieta finally gave this order, looked at the far away worry free and Louise, and prayed silently, "be safe, Louise, and Mr. magic." Because of Lucifer''s speed and Louise quickly caught up with the thief who had just stolen. Looking at the summon under her feet, Louise remembered the name of the nearest thief. "Fukai of clods, a magician who has recently made great moves in the King City and used stone statues as an attack means." Louise told wuchou all the information of her opponent. Directly and Louise came to the enemy, put down Louise and said to Fukai, "I know my strength and dare to steal things. I have a lot of courage." Fukai with a cloak naturally knew that she had no worries about the scene last time, so she planned to give up. Until last night, someone came to her. "Don''t worry, your opponent isn''t me, it''s him." another person appeared behind Fu Kai. Even Wu Chou didn''t notice when he appeared. "Louise, the situation has changed. You leave first." wuchou looked at the comer and couldn''t help but leave a cold sweat. "What, do you know?" "I don''t want to know, but I do." I saw the man walking by, with the magic pattern on his body, his eyes covered by eye masks, two big horns on his head, and a pair of magic wings behind him. "The power of the Lich King, sure enough, even if I come to other worlds, my enemies still exist." "Illidan angry wind." wuchou looked at the man walking in, and his inner shock could be imagined. At this time, the black image is affected by what force, like another powerful force awakens in wuchou''s heart and wants to appear again. "Sorry, partner, that man finally woke up because of the power of the same world. I want to leave temporarily." The red clothes on wuchou gradually faded away. Slowly, wuchou put on the armor of that year again, and his right hand held the sealed frost sadness again. "Sure enough, it''s the power of the Lich King, but is it limited? It really disappoints me." looking at wuchou''s hand and the frost sorrow sword surrounded by two golden chains, Illidan disdained to smile. "This level of strength, how can it be my opponent." Illidan directly waved his double blades and flew away. Worry free, but there was no way to ignore Louise behind him, so he could only raise his sword to block his attack. Illidan''s strength is far greater than worry free''s imagination. Even as an agile hero, his strength is not easily resisted by worry free. Wuchou can only send a round of cold ice directly to Illidan, but Illidan directly lights a round of fire around him to block wuchou''s frost attack. However, wuchou forgot that Illidan in front of him is not as simple as there are only four skills in the game. The magic power was directly stored in Illidan''s hand and exploded directly among them. In an instant, worry free was hurt by this attack. "It''s not over yet." Illidan continued to chase, stored energy in his hand again, and a magic flame burned directly to wuchou. Wuchou could feel that his magic had been reduced a lot. Wuchou plans to project ordinary weapons to stop Illidan''s attack, but Illidan directly ignores the weapons thrown by wuchou. The weapons just pass through his body and fly behind him like ignoring the target. Make up another knife. Wuchou can''t Parry this time. He was hit by Illidan. "Hum, vulnerable." Illidan looked at wuchou who still wanted to stand up and resist, dismissing it. At this time, the sad power of frost returned to wuchou''s body, and the dark shadow appeared next to wuchou again. "Partner, it seems that we should directly change into the strongest form." "The other me, fight together." "Let him see our strength." The familiar blue flame surrounded wuchou again. Louise, who was watching, saw this scene and remembered the day when she just called. "Devil''s power, interesting." Illidan looked at the demonized worry free, and finally felt excited. "Well, I also let you see and change." Illidan was directly surrounded by darkness and appeared again. He not only became taller and full of magic, but also because he was surrounded by energy, the whole person was like putting on a leather jacket. "Come on." Illidan shouted to wuchou, preempted, and a magic fireball flew to wuchou. However, the demonized wuchou directly moved at high speed to avoid, holding a samurai sword in his right hand and waving a knife at Illidan. Countless Blue Sword Qi appeared in front of Illidan. Illidan could only surround himself with fire all the time and use magic to bounce off the unavoidable sword Qi. Wuchou finally approached to a certain extent. He directly took the knife and began to draw the knife to cut. A flash made Illidan feel that the space was torn by the man. Blocked the biggest cut, Illidan directly mocked, "is this the only degree?" Only then did Illidan find that he could not move. Countless sword wounds directly appeared on him. In an instant, he was shot away, and the devil changed because of the serious injury. Looking at wuchou, Fukai realized what kind of monster he was facing. He had to run to wuchou and give him back what he had stolen, hoping to wait for forgiveness. Wuchou doesn''t care too much about Fukai. He cares more about why Illidan appears here. If the shadow can not be strengthened this time, he will be more or less ill this time. "Hum, do you want to ask me for information?" looking at wuchou who keeps walking in, Illidan knows his plan. "It doesn''t hurt to tell you. Soon, my organization will bring an army to attack the world, the guardian of the world, and try to protect the world in our hands, ha ha ha." Illidan said that without giving worry any reaction time, he directly turned into a pile of bats and flew away. "An organization that endangers the world? The goal of the world this time." wuchou didn''t force Illidan, because he knew that Illidan still had cards to play, so it couldn''t be forced. In contact with demonization, wuchou takes Louise and Fukai back to the college, gives Fukai to the army, and takes Louise back to the dormitory to answer all Louise''s questions. Chapter 36 "So, I will call you to this world without worry, except for my own reasons, or because of the world?" Louise finally reluctantly accepted the real purpose and origin of the world without worry, and then asked with great worry. "So, will you leave me later?" "I will leave, but I will come back, because you are here." Finally, I can only say this to Louise to appease Louise''s fluctuating feelings. "Really?" Louise hugged wuchou tightly. "It''s incredible. We''ve only known each other for two days. Why do I rely on you so much? Is this also the magic of the different world?" Worry free also hugged Louise tightly, "no, it''s not magic, it''s real." In Louise''s short life, the man in front of her is the most powerful and reliable person she has ever seen. Although the figure of a knight once floated in her mind, he was directly crushed by the powerful figure of wuchou. "But I''m weak and can''t help you." Louise found that if these accidents weren''t that worry free was too strong, she would have been killed long ago. Because of her weakness, worry free was also distracted from protecting herself. "There''s no such thing, Louise. You have to believe in yourself." wuchou stared at Louise and cheered her up. "Although there are reasons for the world, it is Louise who finally calls me. Louise, you must have your own excellence." "Really?" "Really, trust me." Gradually, the atmosphere became strange. Just when they wanted to do something strange, the door was knocked. Louise quickly put her mind back, arranged her appearance and opened the door. "Princess highness!" "Long time no see, my Louise." Princess allietta disguised herself and went directly to the student dormitory to find Louise. "What is your Majesty''s late night visit?" "Louise, as a friend, you don''t have to talk to me in this tone." "But your highness, princess." "Louise, as your friend, don''t you even want to listen to your friends?" "There''s no such thing, princess." "My Louise, do you remember what we used to do in Wangdu." "Of course, I won''t forget..." Watching the two women slowly talk about their past and hang wuchou aside, wuchou had to cough a little and interrupt their dialogue. "It''s impolite, Mr. magic, and thank you for bringing fokay back today, otherwise my reputation in China may be affected." "This is what I should do, Princess highness." "It''s so reliable." Anita looked at wuchou and really didn''t care about anything. "In fact, in addition to visiting Louise, I have another task to give you today." "What task, princess, I will finish him." "Actually." Princess allietta explained her love with Wales to Louise and wuchou. For the safety of doristin in the future, she needed Louise and them to find the prince of Wales, destroy the instrument and return a keepsake. "Please, Louise, and Mr. magic." "Don''t worry, princess, we will finish the task." "Also, I will hold a dinner in Wangcheng tomorrow evening. You are welcome to attend." "OK." "Well, I''ll go first." When the princess left, Louise saw that wuchou disappeared directly, stamped her feet angrily and went straight to bed. But she didn''t know why wuchou left suddenly. Walking into the forest, wuchou finally couldn''t stand it. From behind him, a white figure appeared. "Partner, be careful, this guy is not a good thing." the shadow also appeared around wuchou and was afraid of the white shadow. "Hum, aren''t you the same? Just a little earlier than me, aiming at me?" Bai Ying did not continue to argue with Heiying, but said to wuchou. "For you, aren''t we all your strength? Partners." "Well, you keep it first and I''ll see it later." wuchou finally decided to keep the white shadow first. After all, the future enemy will be stronger than now. "Whatever you want, but be careful, partner." the shadow knew he couldn''t change his worry free mind, so he had to go back. "Well, in order to distinguish, I think it''s better to change the title." Bai Ying slowly approached wuchou, as if to completely surround him. "Are you right, my master?" After Bai Ying finished, she directly integrated into wuchou''s body and said to wuchou. "Then come and accept my trial, my master." An unbearable pain came, and wuchou fainted directly. When he woke up again, wuchou found himself lying in a wasteland, surrounded by nothing, only a red full moon hanging in the sky. "What do you desire?" "Who''s here?" wuchou looked around and didn''t see anyone. "Money, power, power, or everything in the world." "Who is it?" "Don''t be afraid, you see, I''m behind you." Wuchou turned to look, but he still didn''t see anything. "I see. Can''t you see me?" "It doesn''t matter. One day, you will see me. At that time, call my name." "Remember, my name is..." When wuchou woke up again, he found that he had returned to Louise''s room. As for how he came back, he didn''t care so much. "White and black." wuchou doesn''t know why these two forces appear in his body, but in order to achieve his goal, this force is necessary. "White power, let me try next time." Looking at Louise, who was still sleeping beside her, she didn''t know whether it was good or bad for her to tell her her her origin. After all, I will leave here in the future. "Let''s talk about it later." early morning Louise finally got out of bed and saw that the familiar man had already prepared everything, just like yesterday. For tonight''s dinner, Louise took wuchou shopping in the city, hoping to help wuchou buy a suitable dress. "Well, it turned out to be black." Looking at wuchou in a black robe, even Louise would like to praise. "Louise, you too. You look good." Louise chose a pure white dress for tonight. In worry free eyes, Louise is as lovely as anything she wears. "Thank you." After shopping, Louise originally wanted to take wuchou to buy better weapons, but wuchou refused. So finally, Louise returned to school with worry free to prepare for tonight and teach worry free about the etiquette of the world. After several hours of study, wuchou barely learned everything, and the time came. Chapter 37 Louise and wuchou came to the King City to attend today''s dinner. More people attended than wuchou expected. "Wuchou, don''t walk around. I''ll go to my family first and say hello to others." Louise told wuchou and left. Looking at Louise''s decent negotiation with various nobles, wuchou also has a new understanding of Louise. "Even if her magic can''t satisfy people, her tutor won''t find fault with people." wuchou knows that Louise is also a hard-working girl. Seeing that there was no one around, wuchou had to leave the circle temporarily and go outside to have a look at the night sky. Recently, he felt that his feelings began to fluctuate with the meeting with Louise, as if he wanted to change back to the past. "If it''s true, is it really good?" wuchou understands that in addition to the distant goal of God, the key point is that he has been eliminated by God, so he doesn''t have too much sadness about parting. If he really recovers his feelings, what will happen in the future? It''s really hard to say. "Ah!" the scream suddenly came from the venue. At this time, wuchou realized that it had been attacked in the King City. Rushed back to the meeting, only to see a nobleman was directly torn to pieces, flesh and blood blurred, and others were far away from there. It was not easy to find Louise. Wuchou finally asked what had happened. At this time, another man was caught in the air and tore open the two halves. "I don''t know. I just saw the man attacked by something, like a beast." Louise held worry free in her arms and restrained her fear. "I can''t stand it. I''ll leave here too." a nobleman planned to open the door and leave directly, but when he approached the stuffy, he was split directly. "Beast?" wuchou listened to Louise''s words and began to guess what kind of creature it was. "Ah!" another man was attacked by an unknown creature, and the direction of attack was approaching the princess''s protection circle. The whole venue was surrounded by an atmosphere of fear, and everyone was frightened by this unknown creature. "My master, it seems that you are a little worried." "Bai Ying, can you help me?" "Of course, let them see our strength." This is the first time that Bai Ying has given her power to Wu Chou. "This is." looking at the gradually formed objects in his hand, he knows what power white represents. "If the shadow represents the devil, it''s not strange that I, as the opposite, represent angels and even God, isn''t it? My master." "Apollo''s head." seeing wuchou holding a luminous head in his hand, even Luyi will be a little worried about what wuchou will do. "Ha." I saw wuchou holding his head high, and a flash of light spread all over the venue. Finally, people saw the hidden monster. Two giant wolves with black hair. "Sure enough, it''s the wolf of fear." when wuchou saw the two creatures, he guessed who the enemy was this time. At this time, a lightning attack came directly, and wuchou held Louise to avoid, but the people behind were electrocuted by the chain because of the lightning. "Although I knew you were hard to deal with, I didn''t expect such trouble." in the corner of the meeting, an orc in white appeared in front of the crowd. "You are. It''s too brave to come here directly." "Hum, just say hello today and fight again next time." with that, the orc directly rode a wolf and left the venue. "Stop him." the princess planned to be stopped, but another wolf was still watching, and no one dared to come forward. "As long as you see it, it''s easy to deal with." the double swords were held in your hand again. Worry free directly beat the giant wolf, extended the weapon, and directly split the giant wolf in two. After the giant wolf landed, it turned directly into magic and disappeared. Seeing the worry free performance, people understood that this person was the one who helped the princess catch the thief. "Well, because of the accident just now, let''s finish today''s dinner." Wuchou was about to take Louise away, but was stopped. "Mr. wuchou, our princess asked you and miss Louise to wait here." "Yes." The venue after everyone left "Thank you again, Mr. magic. Thank you for saving everyone." "No, that''s what I should do." Louise was very happy to see wuchou grow a face for herself in front of the princess again. "Louise, since someone will attack here, it proves that the situation in Albion is also very dangerous. I hope you can start quickly." "Of course, princess, I will finish it as soon as possible." "It''s really reliable, Louise. For your safety, I''ve sent another person to help you this time. You''ll meet at the city gate tomorrow morning." "Is it?" Louise looked ugly. "You''ll know then." Princess arieta certainly knows why Louise is suddenly sad. After all, she sees that Louise likes worry free, and worry free also likes Louise very much. After they left, Princess Anita was lamenting herself. "Louise, I really want to chase the people I like like like you." Louise and wuchou return to the dormitory in silence. They look at wuchou and don''t ask any questions. Even Louise is a little embarrassed. "Why, don''t you ask me who is going with us tomorrow?" Of course, wuchou can guess what tomorrow will be, and what roles it will be like to be a fiance. It is a classic passage of the dog blood story. "No, because I like Louise. No one can take you away." wuchou said, holding Louise in his arms and issuing a possession declaration to her. "Who, who is your man, don''t know shame." Louise retorted with a red face, but in her worry free eyes, she is now almost the same as Lin in those years. Thinking of this, wuchou remembered that he didn''t know what happened to Lin and them, what happened in the end, and whether he had a chance to go back. Seeing that wuchou''s eyes suddenly darkened, Louise knew that wuchou remembered something bad and asked with concern. "What''s the matter, worry free, sad?" Worry free looked at Louise in front of her and knew that she was stupid and behaved like this in front of her. "No, just a little tired." "Don''t worry," Louise said to him, putting her face on her worry free chest. "Now you have me, I will always follow you." "Well, by the way, I have Louise, at least for now." "Yes, you and me." Worry free can''t give Louise too many promises. She can only say sorry and swear that she will spend her time in the world to keep Louise away from pain and sadness. "It''s getting late. Have a rest early." "Good night, Louise." "Good night, worry free." Worry free, deep inside "Bai, why did you appear so early? It''s wrong." "Don''t worry, Hei. Although I appeared early, the script will not be affected before the main characters appear." "But you should feel that you will awaken soon, partner." "It''s true that the awakening time is a little early, but it''s no problem. After all, the enemy also appeared. Time is running out." "Next, wait until he wakes up for the first time." "Well, I hope it can be done in this world." Chapter 38 Early in the morning, Louise and wuchou got up early and came to the city gate to wait for the person sent by the princess. "Oh, Louise, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s still as lovely as before." "Viscount Wald," said Louise to a middle-aged man. "Don''t be so outspoken, I''m your fiance." the man wanted to come, picked up Louise, walked directly to Louise and blocked Wald''s action. "I''m not wrong. Your excellency is Louise''s demon. Is it impolite to intercept others'' behavior without reason?" Wald looked worry free and didn''t care at all. "Hmm!" seeing wuchou''s eyes again, he saw that wuchou''s right eye had become a vertical pupil, just like telling this again. Blinked, the vertical pupil had disappeared, but the fear just brought to the Viscount was still there. "Worry free, don''t do this." Louise pulled worry free''s sleeve and finally let worry free give in. The Viscount had to exchange greetings with Louise, and then took his Griffin and planned to send Louise. To the Viscount''s surprise, wuchou directly picked up Louise and jumped into the air. A bone dragon appeared directly under them and flew away. "It''s as tricky as intelligence." the Viscount had to ride on the Griffin and follow from a distance. En route Louise sat on the dragon for the first time. She felt very strange and said to wuchou. "Nah, wuchou, how did you summon this dragon? Although it looks very penetrating, it is also a dragon." To wuchou''s surprise, Louise''s first impression of the frost dragon was not handsome, but penetrating. It was really a small blow, so wuchou had to explain. "It''s the devil in my hometown. It''s obedient." The frost dragon from the famous garden on the battlefield can only be used as a mount here. It really hurts people. The flying dragon and Griffin were faster than expected. The three of them soon reached the border of Albion, but they also quickly met their target. On an airship showing the members of the royal family, they happened to meet the prince of Wales and his father, the old king. "What, Albion has been captured?" wuchou was a little surprised to hear the prince of Wales talk about it. "Yes, I''m ashamed to say that we still held on for a while, but a few days ago, some unknown tree men and elves joined the rebel army, so we lost quickly. Fortunately, they didn''t kill us, otherwise we might not be able to go." The prince of Wales said, and his eyes darkened. "Elves? I didn''t expect to bring Azeroth''s army. The enemy really can''t be underestimated." wuchou knows the strength of the enemy, so he doesn''t care. "So, worry free, what are we going to do now?" Louise and the prince of Wales completed the princess''s entrustment and remembered what the prince of Wales said to the princess. Want to ask wuchou about his next plan. "Compared with this, don''t you show up? Friends who have been waiting here for a long time." wuchou suddenly looked at the door, and everyone knew that a strong ORC with green skin had been standing outside the door, looking at them. "Sure enough, the dragon was right. It was the power of the Lich King." the ORC was carrying a string of beads. The big sword behind him was as high as others. The sword light made people''s scalp numb. "Sword saint, samuro." wuchou directly incarnates into the form of demon man and stares at the sword saint. "Oh, it seems that it''s also a good swordsman. It''s hard to play in such a narrow venue. Let''s go down." "I can''t wait." Speaking of backwardness, they draw a distance. "Hum, then, I''ll come first." I saw the sword Saint directly change a burst of green light. A moment later, four sword saints appeared in front of wuchou. The four people rushed directly to wuchou. Although wuchou knew that there were three mirrors in the four people, he couldn''t distinguish them now, so he had to block them all. Fortunately, wuchou didn''t guess blindly, because he felt that the four swordsmen had the same attack on him. "Surprised? My avatar also has attack ability." the four people continued to pressurize wuchou. For a time, the demonized wuchou was also beaten back. If you can directly use sword Qi to kill, it won''t be so troublesome. The key is that each time you arrive at wuchou, prepare to accumulate power and cut it with a knife. The attack of four people will suddenly accelerate and strengthen, interrupting wuchou''s accumulation of power. "I heard from Illidan that you can''t hurt me as long as you don''t give you energy storage time." the sword saint has been attacking and doesn''t intend to give wuchou any chance. After resisting, wuchou realized that a person was missing, but it was too late. Wuchou was directly cut by a sword behind him. If it wasn''t for the demonization and humanization to strengthen the defense, it would be split. "Cut, it''s really hard." the real body of the sword Saint appeared from behind wuchou. He used the wind step just now. "So strong." wuchou finally opened the distance with this opportunity and looked at the four people in the distance. "Take my move." wuchou directly turns a huge hand with his magic hand, and plans to attack and win the sword Saint from a distance. However, the swordsman is also based on agility. It is not so simple to be caught by wuchou. On the contrary, he was cut by four people because of his hard and straight moves. A magic burst out and finally drove the four back. Let wuchou have a rest. "What''s the matter? Is there no way?" the sword Saint looked at wuchou who was still retreating and said. "How could it be, the cut of judgment." wuchou finally opened enough distance to accumulate strength and cut a wide range of dimensional cuts. In an instant, the sword saint was surrounded by the sword light. "It''s not difficult for me." I saw the sword Saint holding the big sword and began to rotate in place. The sword Qi and whirlwind blew around, breaking the big move of worry free. "Blade storm." wuchou looked at the approaching swordsman and kept dodging back, but he had already been dragged by the storm. He could only strengthen his defense and eat the attack. "Worry free!" in a place far away from the field, Louise watched worry free get involved in the storm, and her life and death were unknown. After the storm dispersed, wuchou was directly ejected and hit a tree on one side. His demonization had been removed and he was hurt by a sword. "Buddy, if the ability of the fantasy killer didn''t let you avoid his magic damage just now, you couldn''t hold it." the shadow can''t continue to give wuchou strength, so he can only tell wuchou. "Ah, but the enemy is really strong. He doesn''t just rely on magic, but also his own sword technique." looking at the sword Saint approaching slowly, he smiled bitterly without worry. "Come on, guardian of the world, give me more happiness." the sword Saint said to wuchou. "There''s no way, Bai Ying. What can I do now?" "Well, now I can only try that weapon. Although I don''t know what effect it will have, I can only use it." "My master, leave it to me next." "Well, Bai Ying, lend me your strength." A dazzling white light came from wuchou and covered everyone''s eyes. "White shadow, don''t hold me back." "You are the shadow. Be careful of being cut." I saw a black and a white wuchou appear in front of the crowd, except that his eyes were completely opposite, the others were exactly the same. As for wuchou noumenon, he still lay in front of uncle and closed his eyes. "White shadow, be careful, the enemy is not easy to deal with." black shadow directly demonized, holding Yan magic knife to the sword saint. "Be careful, shadow, don''t be cut off." white shadow appeared on his right shoulder with golden wool, holding Athena''s sword in both hands, ready at all times. Chapter 39 "Interestingly, the guardian of the world can be divided into two completely different people." the sword saint can feel a powerful magic and full of fighting intention when looking at them. "Separate." the sword Saint turned himself into four people again and went to them. "Two each, is that ok?" "Hum, I can be alone, but forget it, let you two. Be careful, Bai." Black and white each separated two swordsmen and parried. Black has no worries. He won''t just use Yan magic knife to fight with the sword saint. The other hand will turn into a magic hand and harass another separate attack. White''s fighting method is much simpler. If you can block it, you will fight with the sword. If you can''t rebound before it''s too late, you can easily block the attack of the two people. "Interesting, it seems that the separation can''t stop you." the sword Saint retreated directly and cancelled the separation. The green light appeared again and only one part was separated. "Hum, reduce the number and strengthen the power?" black came out. Now the separation is no different from the noumenon. "Be careful, white. That''s the point." Black and white fight one at the same time, but the pressure is greater than two. "The speed is faster, so is the strength." the shadow felt that the sword saint''s attention was more focused and more difficult to deal with. If you don''t pay attention, the shadow is scratched by the sword saint. "Hey, black, be careful." I saw no worry in the distance, and there was a wound like black on my hand. "I know, I''ll be careful." Hei couldn''t refute, so he had to deal with the sword Saint more carefully. "It''s really powerful. Both sides are." the prince of Wales looked at the battle between the two sides in the distance and was surprised. After all, he was the one who forced them away. "Come on, worry free." Louise prayed to worry free, hoping that worry free could tide over the difficulties. "That''s endless, white." the shadow is a little tired of the situation. "I have the same idea." Bai Ying has the same idea. "Then, one move will decide the outcome." the sword Saint withdrew and cancelled his separation. Start preparing. "Then, Bai, look at you." They turned into light again, integrated into wuchou''s body, and slowly, wuchou also stood up. The sword Saint raised his sword to his head. It seems that the blade is different from the storm outside. "Parallel the sword with the body to enhance penetration." Wuchou''s whole body is surrounded by magic, and the sword of Olympus on his right hand is looming. "Come on, swordsman." "Sword storm, penetrating." the sword Saint raised his sword, jumped up, took the sword as the front, spiraled and flew towards wuchou. Worry free magic reached the critical point, the sword of Olympus appeared again, and the color of the world darkened again because of its appearance. The two swords finally collided, and the two sides were temporarily deadlocked. However, worry free magic consumed more and soon began to feel hard. "Come on, wuchou." wuchou seemed to feel Louise''s call, and the magic pattern on her right hand was flashing. "What!" the sword Saint looked at wuchou and felt incredible. "I''m not fighting alone." wuchou could feel Louise''s magic coming with the magic pattern. "For her, I will never lose." the power of nothingness played a role for the first time. Wuchou could feel his sword. Because of this power, greater power erupted. Broke the sword storm. "Impossible!" looking at the approaching weapon, the swordsman was not calm at last. "Ah!" the sword of Olympus finally fell on the sword saint. Wuchou held the sword in both hands and kept exerting himself. "The wrath of Olympus." The swordsman was directly surrounded by the fire of Olympus. He was burning all the time. He was directly beaten and flew away. His life and death were unknown. Seeing the enemy disappear, wuchou finally couldn''t support the consumption. All his equipment left and fell down. "Wuchou, you won." Louise finally ran to wuchou, picked up wuchou''s upper body and said to wuchou. "Well, it''s over at last." wuchou finished this sentence and fell into a coma. Worry free spiritual world White and black each account for half. They are opposite and compatible. "Black, will it be a little risky? After all, we all played." "No way. After all, it''s just for a while. It won''t have any impact." "We need more time." "But time does not allow, we have to speed up." "I understand." Worry free enters the dream again. He saw himself walking on the beach alone, as if holding a person in his right hand. They didn''t seem to know each other, but he saw that the man he was holding was a very lovely girl. "Be happy, brother." The girl said this, turned into a feather and left him. He was left alone standing on the beach. "Crying." Louise looked at wuchou lying in bed and wept. "Why?" Louise was about to help wuchou wipe away her tears when wuchou woke up. Looking at Louise close at hand, wuchou took Louise into her arms and relieved her inner pain. "Worry free, why are you crying and thinking of sad things?" "No, it''s just a dream." Dreams, sometimes really real, people can''t distinguish between reality and dreams. "It''s great not to say that. You''re okay." Louise didn''t care too much. "How long did I sleep?" "One day. Since you were unconscious, we followed the prince of Wales to a temporary shelter." Watching Louise look very tired, wuchou knows that Louise has always been around to protect herself. "Thank you, Louise. It''s been hard." "I am. It''s hard for you." They fell in love and wanted to do something when suddenly a guard came in. "It''s a bad thing, Mr. Wald. He kidnapped the prince and fled to Albion with the prince." "What!" Without thinking any more, they followed the guard to find the old king who was still there. "What a blunder. I didn''t expect that Mr. Wald had been bought off. He was also a rebel. I hope you can help me bring the prince back." Louise knew that Viscount Wald had taken the prince and was a little lost, so in order to compensate for her fault, she decided to save the prince. "Don''t worry, we''ll save the prince. Let''s go, Louise." "Well, leave it to us." "No worries, but what should we do? We can''t break into Albion directly." "I have a way, Louise. Let''s see mine next." Looking at worry free and confident, Louise had to put her hope on worry free. "Next, we need some help to attract the attention of the Albion army and sneak in." "How?" Worry free looked at the floating value city in the distance. Albion had a general idea in his heart. "Azeroth''s army, it seems that natural disasters and guards will fight again in this world." "Leave it to me, my master." Bai Ying knows wuchou''s idea and thinks this method is OK. Chapter 40 "What''s that?" the crowd living in Albion suddenly saw countless dark shadows approaching in the sky. The elf archers guarding the city looked at the black spots through their unique eyesight. "It''s the enemy, it''s the scourge Legion. Go and inform the heroes." Countless frost dragons and stone ghosts fell from the sky. A large number of dragon Eagle knights and bat cavalry began to fly into the air to stop the enemy''s attack. "Unexpectedly, the Lich King''s power can play so well in this world." the prophet looked at the two sides fighting in the air and sighed. "Hum, damn elves, they are still on guard against us. They didn''t send chimera and hornmouth." the sword Saint said beside the prophet, disdaining the elves. "It doesn''t matter. After all, we are also invaders. We now have a common enemy. Speaking of it, is your injury okay?" "It''s all right. Although the injury is not light, it doesn''t affect the battle." "The most important thing for us now is to wait for the arrival of the guardian." Although the number of orcs is more than the undead legion, their combat ability is still a little distance from the frost dragon. Fortunately, the local Griffins and dragon cavalry also joined the battle, and the war situation was temporarily deadlocked. It''s just that they seem to forget that the enemy doesn''t just have flying targets. "Ah ah!" I saw a human soldier suddenly scream, and a skeleton soldier cut him to death. "Did the enemy come up long ago?" the prophet realized that his budget was wrong and the enemy was more cunning than expected. Watching countless skeleton soldiers appear in the city, people began to fight back. "Don''t panic, elves and orcs are united. Don''t let these little things affect you." the sword Saint rushed directly into the army and reaped ruthlessly. "OK." the orcs and elves began to cooperate to resist the enemy. Albion, the elves are on the ground "Lord Illidan, the undead army has attacked this country. I hope you will lead us to defeat them." "Compared with this, don''t you show up?" Illidan directly knocked down the illusory elf soldier, but a voice came from outside the tent. "Hum, it''s Illidan. Pure illusion really doesn''t work." "Lich, where is your master? You are not my opponent." "Don''t worry," said the Lich slowly, standing in front of Illidan. "I''m not alone." "Hum, you, add this beetle?" Behind the lich, a big beetle stood behind. Albion, ORC base "Be careful, samuro, look at the sky." The prophet reminded the swordsman that a huge yellow flame meteorite hit the sky to form a huge flame stone soldier. "Long time no see, everybody." "Lord of fear, aren''t you all destroyed and subdued?" "Yes, but the great master has helped me to be reborn. Now I have to work for him and die." "Prophet, you continue to command and let me deal with him." The battle between the sword saint and the fear demon begins. Albion, near the king''s city. Two men in hoods came here and looked around silently. "Wuchou, I didn''t expect you to be so capable to bring so many people to attack Albion." Louise said to wuchou and had to praise it. "No, thanks to my partner." wuchou thanked the white shadow in his heart. "Don''t say so much. There must not be so many guards in the royal city now. Let''s attack directly and find the prince of Wales." "Well, let''s go." Unexpectedly, the progress was even smoother than expected. There was no one in the King City. Louise and wuchou rush directly to the meeting hall, meet the prince of Wales, and finally understand why no one is guarding here. "Although I had expected you to come here, you really showed up. It''s still a little embarrassing, isn''t it?" A bearded middle-aged man walked away from Wales and faced them. "Paladin, Uther." "Is this the power of the Lich King? I didn''t expect to be resurrected after death and have a chance to fight you." Uther raised her sledgehammer, protected Louise behind her and stared at the enemy in front of her. "Although you are not Arthas, this anger is also useful to you. Come on, heir to the Lich King, accept my light." The powerful holy light rushed directly to wuchou. Wuchou picked up Louise and avoided the flying attack. "It''s terrible." looking at the ground directly scorched by the holy light, Louise said her inner words. "Be careful, partner. You can''t use demonization here. It will be restrained by his holy light." "It''s clearly not the same world. Why should there be restraint? OK, I see." Worry free can only temporarily avoid the holy light attack and think about countermeasures. "What''s the matter? Can you only avoid my attack? It''s too weak, the guardian of the world." Uther continued to attack the light without sorrow. "Don''t underestimate people." wuchou incarnated in the form of God of war. The golden wool bounced back and beat the holy light directly around Uther. "Did you succeed?" Louise said, looking at Uther surrounded by the light. "No, he is a paladin. The holy light attack has no effect on him." "You''re right." Uther ate an attack without damage. "Louise, you hide behind, or you''ll hurt you later." "Well, be careful." Louise went aside and watched wuchou fight Uther "The bow of Apollo." wuchou directly changed into a long flame bow, and the power of the sun gathered on the arrow. Three arrows were fired at once, aiming at Uther''s throat and eyes. "Useless, this kind of attack." Uther''s feet shook, a purple halo appeared at his feet, and the bow and arrow fell down halfway, as if it hit some invisible wall. Wuchou directly wears the divine envoy''s boots, approaches Uther at an invisible speed, directly takes the sea grees fist and hits Uther. "Naive." Uther directly released a golden mask around her, and wuchou''s attack on Uther was completely ineffective. "Eat my hammer." a hammer containing the holy light attack hit wuchou heavily on his back. Wuchou vomited a mouthful of blood and was hit by the sledgehammer. "Worry free!" Louise shouted with worry as she watched worry free fly. "What!" seeing that wuchou was only injured by his hammer, Uther was surprised that the power of the holy light entered his body without causing any damage. "This is." I saw the holy light that Uther had penetrated, slowly entering wuchou''s body, as if absorbed by something. "Unexpectedly, you have such a treasure that can absorb my holy light." "Although I don''t know what''s going on, I can fight you now. Come on." "Arrogance, do you think I came here only by baking the holy light? Don''t underestimate me Uther." Round two, start. Chapter 41 Uther looked at wuchou and knew that the holy light had no great effect on him. Hit the ceiling with holy light and directly break through a big hole. "What are you thinking, Uther?" wuchou looked at Uther''s behavior and was very puzzled. "Hum, let you see the power of lightning." Uther broke the big hole and led to the sky. At this time, the sky was covered with dark clouds. "Have you started?" the prophet in the distance saw the change of the weather and understood wuchou. As expected, they went to the king''s city. "Eat, guardian of the world." Uther''s hammer is surrounded by lightning, and a lightning bolt directly cleaves to wuchou. Lightning speed is very fast. Wuchou is hit by lightning before he reacts. Lightning is called sky fire. Even a powerful God will be hurt by this force. Wuchou is directly hurt by lightning. The power of nature is really hard to parry. "It''s not over yet. Die." Countless lightning connections continue to attack, so wuchou has to wear divine boots and try his best to avoid. "Still want to escape?" Uther smashed the lightning into the floor, and the battlefield was surrounded by lightning in an instant. Limit wuchou and Uther in a ring, and they can''t go out or come in. "Take it." Uther struck directly with lightning. Although wuchou avoided the first attack, the lightning hit the lightning barrier behind and bounced back. Wuchou couldn''t avoid it and ate another one. "Give up, you can''t beat me." Uther continued to attack wuchou with lightning. Wuchou himself wanted to avoid, but the connecting stroke paralyzed his body. "Can''t hide." wuchou was hit by lightning again, and only thought of this sentence in his heart. Seeing that wuchou has been attacked by lightning, Louise runs near the battlefield and looks at wuchou with worry. "What can I do?" Louise read her magic and planned to try to help wuchou. Magic exploded without accident. Louise endured her tears and continued to release her magic. "Why?" another explosion occurred. "Why am I so useless?" wuchou was hit by lightning again. "If I could be useful," the magic exploded again. "I can help." "Why?" Louise knelt down, and her tears could no longer stop dripping down. "If I can, I can help." "Fool." Louise looked up and saw that wuchou was still standing where she was, even though she had been attacked so many times. "You are my Louise. How can you be a useless person." "Worry free." Louise looked at worry free, her voice trembling all the time. "I can''t forgive the person who made you cry." wuchou walked up slowly and came to Louise. "Believe me, you''re not without help. As long as you''re always by my side, I''ll be invincible." wuchou said to Louise, forced his right hand out of the ring and rubbed Louise''s hair. "Trust me, Louise." wuchou faced Uther again, his eyes full of war. "Well, I believe you, worry free. Please, knock down the enemy in front of you." "HMM." wuchou''s eyes flashed red. "What''s the next move? You can''t defeat me if you are seriously injured." Uther looked at the worry free man who didn''t give up and began to admire him in her heart. "I won''t give up, because I promised them that I would go back, so." wuchou picked up a cup and drank it. "I will never fall here." Put on the helmet of Hades, the shoulder guard of Shanghai grees, the horn of Poseidon, drink the wine of the cup of Hera, and wait for the ring of the God of blacksmith. "Come on, Uther." "As you wish." Uther rushed countless lightning to wuchou. Wearing the ring, wuchou couldn''t keep up, but his body moved involuntarily, picked up Athena''s divine sword and hit the lightning. Even if the lightning bounces back again and stealthily attacks wuchou from the rear, wuchou''s body can react and avoid its attack. "What!" watching wuchou slowly come over, Uther continued to increase the attack speed and planned to stop wuchou. However, the accelerated speed still can not stop worry free progress. "Hum, would I be afraid of you even if I walked over?" Uther directly picked up the sledgehammer, charged it with electricity and smashed it at wuchou. Wuchou threw a divine sword first, opened Uther''s sledgehammer, and the other followed closely to stab Uther''s hand. "Ah ah!" wuchou rushed to the effective attack range of Athena''s divine sword and began his own combo. The field was immediately surrounded by red sword light. Although Uther was still holding up his hammer to block wuchou''s attack, it was difficult to parry. I didn''t notice that wuchou had come to Uther, and the divine sword was immediately full of energy. A powerful magic vortex directly surrounded wuchou, and Uther standing on one side was hurt by the vortex. Wuchou looked at Uther still being hit hard by the vortex, directly inserted the double swords into his back, pulled up the chain, and threw Uther out of the ring and into the sky with great power. Wuchou takes out the sword of Olympus, and the world is darkened again. Wuchou holds up the divine sword and waits for Uther to fall. "Boy, don''t underestimate me." Uther gathered a flash of lightning in the sky, surrounded her body, formed a pair of armor, and rushed down with a sledgehammer. However, when Uther paid attention to wuchou on the ground again, she found that wuchou had already come behind him and put a sword in it. Wuchou fell to the ground with Uther. It stirred up huge dust. When the dust dispersed, I only saw wuchou nail Uther to the ground and couldn''t move. Here, even with Poseidon''s horn, wuchou can''t continue to maintain this strength. Everything disappeared. Wuchou fell to the ground with Uther, and Uther smiled at the same falling wuchou. "You win this time, guardian of the world." Uther can still deal with wuchou even if she is seriously injured. "Even next time, I will defeat you again." wuchou looked at the weak Uther, had no strength to resist, but said. "I lost this time. Take Wales with you. I can''t keep you either." Louise went to wuchou and helped wuchou up. Looking at the old man who was still talking and laughing, she suddenly felt less annoying. "Worry free, let''s take the prince." "Well, Louise." "That won''t work." Louise and wuchou looked at the prince of Wales, but saw the rebellious Wald, holding a sword, against the prince''s neck. "Wald, didn''t you hear what I said? Let them go." Uther was very angry at Wald who didn''t listen to him. "That won''t work, Mr. Uther. Anyway, the prince of Wales must die. It''s my task." "Mission, aren''t you one of us?" "You''re right, Mr. Uther. I''m a spy on three sides." Wald waved his knife and the young prince of Wales finally died in his hand. "Next, there are you." Wald slowly approached wuchou them, and Louise slowly retreated with wuchou in her arms. "Ouch." a giant wolf appeared beside wuchou and looked warily at Wald. "Hum, I didn''t expect the reinforcements to arrive so soon. Forget it. I''ll let you go this time. I won''t be so lucky next time." Knowing that he was not the opponent of the prophet, Wald had to put down his cruel words and leave. Watching Wald finally leave, even though wuchou knows that it is still unsafe, but the injury is too serious. Wuchou can only say "run away" in Louise''s ear, call the Scourge army with his last strength, and lose consciousness. Chapter 42 "You''re confused." Wuchou stood in a desert, and a black figure appeared behind him. "What are you thinking?" "My past." Wuchou looked at the black figure behind him and said. "Why?" "To remember your name." "Why?" "Power, you tell me, I can be stronger if I know your name." "Hum, it''s not time yet." Wuchou looked at the figure in front of him slowly dispersed and planned to recover it. "Don''t go, I need your strength." "Not yet. You need to remember my name by yourself." The figure disappeared, leaving only wuchou standing in place. "It doesn''t matter." Wuchou looked behind him, and black and white shadows appeared behind him. "We will always be with you." "Thank you." Worry free slowly opened her eyes and saw herself in a strange room, but Louise lay beside her and fell asleep. "Are you awake, my master?" the Lich came in, came to wuchou and bowed. "Don''t be polite, Kel''Thuzad. I guess you came and saved me." The Lich comes to wuchou and talks about his coma to wuchou. Worry free coma "Swear to protect the Lich King and never allow them to disturb your rest." After receiving the last message from wuchou, the Lich and Crypt Lord rushed directly to the King City to protect the fallen wuchou and Louise. "Don''t let them go." the sword saint and the prophet came here one after another to protect Uther and stare at the Lich. "Forget it, let them go." Uther kept awake and said to the sword saint. "But let them go." "It doesn''t matter. I think the Lich King will be a good man this time." Uther had an idea in her heart when she looked at being protected. "Hum, forget it. Listen to you for a while." The swordsman knew it would be hard to keep them thin, so he let them go. "Well, Uther, I respect you as a hero." the Lich said and left with the Crypt Lord and the undead army, taking the fear demon king who had just stopped Illidan. "Hum, Uther, I didn''t expect you, as a human, would let them go." Illidan, who came, looked at the retreat of the undead and was very unhappy with Uther. "Illidan, put down your hatred for a while. Your goal is the Burning Legion." "I always know my goal. Don''t preach to me." Illidan said and left himself. "Forget it, sooner or later he will know what I think." Time goes back to worry free "I see. Did Uther save me?" "Yes, my master, if he hadn''t let us go, it would still be a little difficult for us to escape." Wuchou looked at the loyal lich, and he had to sigh in his heart that the Lich King was really powerful. He could command such a hero. "If it''s all right, you go down first, Kel''Thuzad." "Yes, my master." Watching the Lich leave, wuchou put his mind back on Louise. He knew that Louise had just woke up. "Louise, we need to talk." Louise got up when she saw there was no way to hide it. "Louise." wuchou directly hugged Louise and asked. "Louise, I know you''re worried." Wuchou looked at Louise and understood that this man had been blaming himself for his shortcomings last time. "Louise, I''m your demon. As the master, you must have something extraordinary, so you can summon me out. So you have to be confident. You must have something that only you can do." "Really?" Louise looked at wuchou and her tears slowly came out. "Of course it''s true." wuchou helped Louise wipe away her tears and said to Louise. "I know from the book that only the legendary nothingness magician can summon the human form demon. Louise, since you summoned me, you prove that you are the kind of nothingness magician. As long as you learn the legendary nothingness magic, you will succeed." "Really?" "Really. Trust me." "Yes." Louise lay in her carefree arms and felt the man''s feelings for herself. "Louise, no matter how strong the enemy is, believe me, I will win. You don''t need to cry for me." worry free comforted Louise and hoped she wouldn''t be sad for herself. "Well, don''t worry, worry free. I will learn nothingness magic and won''t let you fight alone next time." Louise said confidently. A moment later, wuchou took Louise out of the room and looked at the three people outside the room. Wuchou finally felt whether he was a good man or not. A lich, a big beetle, a vampire, no matter where they go, no one will think they are good people, and they are not good people themselves. "See you, master." they bowed their heads and saluted. "Don''t need that. I want to thank you." wuchou looked at the three and said nothing. "Don''t say that, my master. Thanks to you, we can get out of Azeroth and come to a new world. The flag of the Scourge army will finally extend to the next place." the speaker is anubarak, Crypt Lord and loyal subordinate of the Lich King. "Yes, thanks to my master, I can resurrect and fight for our cause again." the speaker was desylock, one of the three demon kings who died. "Yes, my master, let''s bring disaster and plague to this new world," said the Lich Kel''Thuzad, shining again in her empty eyes. "Forget it. I''ll talk about the future later. I''ll discuss the future now." Wuchou discussed with the big three about their future plans and agreed with them to go back to the mainland first and bring them back when the time is ripe. "Well, we''ll be ready for you to bring us back." he crossed the portal and sent the big three and the army back. "Master, actually I understand." the Lich was the last to go and said to wuchou. "Unlike Arthas, you are not controlled by the Lich King, and I haven''t heard the Lich King''s voice lately." "You are very different." the Lich said an incomprehensible word to wuchou and left. Finally, they were sent back. Wuchou and Louise went back to Princess arieta to recover their lives. After wuchou and Louise leave, the swordsman appears in the shadow and talks to himself. "Sure enough, it''s very different from the Lich King. I''m beginning to understand, Uther." Looking at the far away worry free, the sword Saint said. "This child may be able to defeat the Burning Legion for us in the future." "What''s the matter, wuchou? I look very happy." "Nothing, just glad the man didn''t come to fight." Chapter 43 Wuchou takes Louise back to toristin safely. In front of Princess arieta, she explained everything that happened. Of course, she ignored the content of the scourge Legion. "Probably I understand. It''s hard for you. Go back first." Louise and wuchou left the King City. They knew that the princess who had just lost her lover needed to be quiet. "Louise, how about the book the princess gave you just now?" Louise just got the nihility book given by the princess. It is said that only the descendants of nihility can see the content of the book. "Indeed, there are some things I haven''t seen in this book. It seems that wuchou is right." Louise is very happy that she can finally learn special magic to help wuchou. "Just be happy." wuchou understands that powerful magic represents difficulties and hard work. I hope Louise can overcome these things. "Forget it, let''s go back to the dormitory and digest the recent things. I''m tired, too." "Yes." During the period when Louise was concentrating on her study, wuchou didn''t continue to disturb Louise, but strolled around the campus alone. After all, I haven''t been here for so long. "Do you hear me?" Wuchou vaguely heard a voice calling him. "I''m here." Wuchou followed the voice and came outside the school. "I''m here." Wuchou followed the voice and came to a square. Vaguely, worry free to see a girl. Pure white dress, beige single horsetail. The song sounded in the worry free brain. Worry free found that his right eye was crying. The right hand becomes a magic hand. "That is." "Yes, partner, that''s my regret." The voice of the shadow appeared in the sea of worry free brain. "This world seems to have something to do with my world." "What does that mean?" "You will understand." When the song stopped, wuchou realized that it was dark. "Let''s go, partner. Your people are coming." Worry free found that Louise was running over. "Louise, what''s the matter?" "Worry free, I need you to accompany me home." "Ah?" Louise and wuchou sat in the carriage and rushed to Louise''s house. "Louise, why do you suddenly need to go home?" "I don''t know, but my mother told me to go back." Louise obviously knew something, and her face was a little red. "Really?" wuchou didn''t expose Louise and kept silent. After all, he has one more thing now. He''s in a mess. After a complicated welcome and introduction. Louise was dragged away by his sister. Without worry, she went to see Louise''s mother alone. The two sat looking at each other without saying a word. Until Louise''s mother was really impatient and talked about the purpose of this time. "Young man, what do you think of Louise?" Speaking of this, wuchou didn''t understand Louise''s mother''s meaning. After all, their fiance was a traitor. "Please give Louise to me, and I will use my whole life to protect her." wuchou directly stood up and bowed to Louise''s mother, which was an opportunity. "Well, I will." "What? So simple?" wuchou just reacted. Unexpectedly, Louise''s mother agreed so easily. "Of course, I also know the school principal. The power that can make the principal retreat is bound to protect Louise, and I can see that Louise likes you very much. It''s easier for so long." "Thank you, mother-in-law." wuchou didn''t expect Louise''s mother to be so easy to deal with, and she was very happy in her heart. "Well, let''s make an appointment early and get married early." "Mother in law, is it a little too fast?" "Why? It''s good for Louise to finish this early." For wuchou, it''s exciting to marry Louise, but she doesn''t know what Louise thinks. "Mother in law, give me some time and let Louise and I think about it." "Well, you go." As soon as wuchou went out, he saw Louise dressed up by her two sisters. "How''s it going?" Louise is wearing a white dress, setting off her long pink and slightly golden hair, and her red face can better reflect her loveliness. Worry free grabs his chest and his heart seems to stop. "Very suitable for you." wuchou walked up to Louise and said to Louise. "What does mother say?" Louise asked wuchou with a red face. After all, she understood the purpose of her mother''s call wuchou in the past. "I care more about what you think than your mother. Louise, do you like me?" Louise expressed her ideas with action. They hugged each other and kissed. "Yes, I don''t care about anyone except you." "Me too, in this world, no one can make me care so much." wuchou doesn''t know why, say this sentence. "So, what do you want to do?" "Louise, the world is not safe now. Let''s get married when I solve the behind the scenes in the world." worry free looked at Louise and explained his ideas. "I''ll wait for you." Louise understood without worry, without too much willfulness, and understood that it was really not suitable now. Maybe they could get married safely when the world was peaceful. "Since you all have your own ideas, when the princess gives you the status of nobility, you will be engaged to Louise." Louise''s mother didn''t know when she had already appeared behind them and said to them. "Wow." shy Louise directly escaped from worry free embrace and left her place. "My daughter please you, worry free." "Leave it to me, mother-in-law." Late at night, wuchou didn''t stay in the same room with Louise for the first time. Sure enough, he was used to Louise''s existence, and wuchou suddenly couldn''t sleep. At this time, the door was pushed open, Louise slowly walked in and saw wuchou who had not fallen asleep. Louise also understood that wuchou could not sleep like herself. "Together?" "Together." Louise shrank into worry free bed and looked at worry free. His face turned red again. "Good night, worry free." "Good night." Looking at the sleeping Louise, wuchou may understand what she is fighting for until now. "God''s idea, I may understand." Worry free hugged Louise and gradually entered the dream. At this time, the Papal State of Romania in the distance "Julio, I need you to go to toristin. The successor of nothingness appears there. I need you to inquire about intelligence." "Yes, I see," said the young man with golden hair to the dark shadow in the distance. "By the way, be careful of that person. I can feel that he is very strong. Don''t provoke this person." "I see." the blonde left the hall. "Time is running out." Chapter 44 Early in the morning, wuchou got out of bed with Louise. Looking at Louise who hid in the quilt because of shyness, wuchou rarely had the idea of teasing Louise. However, the knock on the door outside disturbed wuchou''s interest. Wuchou had to go to open the door and saw Louise''s servant send a message. "Mr. wuchou, someone is looking for you outside." "OK, thank you." Worry free saw the servant go away, go to Louise''s bed and kiss Louise''s forehead. "Louise, I''ll see someone. Don''t wait for me." Wuchou finished and went straight away. "Fool," said Louise, with a red face to wuchou who went out. "Are you the holy officer of the Pope? What can I do for you?" wuchou said to Julio sitting in the reception hall. Julio said nothing but raised his left hand to show his identity. "Just like me." wuchou saw that Julio had a magic array on his left hand, which was self-evident. "We need to talk." "Yes, come outside." Wuchou and Julio come outside. Facing Julio, wuchou wants to understand his purpose. "You know what? The origin of Albion." "What does the floating city have to do with what you said?" Julio looked at the ignorance and had to explain patiently. "The launch of Albion is related to the changes in the mainland before. Have you ever thought about what would happen if the city fell down?" Wuchou can imagine, just like a meteorite suddenly falling from the sky, the damage is very considerable. "You know, in order to prevent more floating cities from appearing in the future, the power of nothingness is essential." "What do you mean?" "Worry free, our world needs you. Come to Romania sometime. We need to talk about the future." Wuchou understands that no matter what purpose Julio comes with, he can''t turn against this man now. "Yes, I''ll come sometime and take Louise." "Hum, then I''m looking forward to it." Julio said, a whistle called a flying dragon and took him away. "The power of nothingness?" Wuchou knows that he is afraid to get involved in another trouble. When Louise finally got up, Louise took no worry to meet princess arieta. After all, the country has been in turmoil recently, and toristin needs a new queen. "Princess." Louise came to the princess reception room and looked at the haggard princess. Louise was very distressed. "Louise, what should I do? I don''t think I''m a good queen, and I don''t have the ability to be a good queen." Princess arieta is not confident to be a king. After all, it''s too much pressure for her. Wuchou stood aside and looked at the bewildered princess. He felt that this man was very similar to someone he had met before. "Louise, let me do it. I know a way." wuchou came to Louise and talked about his way. "No problem?" Louise looked at worry free and worried. "It doesn''t matter, trust me." wuchou came to Princess arieta and said to the princess. "Princess, let me tell you a story." "Story?" "Yes, a story about Wang that you want very much." Wuchou sits next to the princess and tells the story of Hong a, the girl who became the king in another world. "Girls have no choice but to dress up as men and become kings." "She sacrificed everything, herself, for her country." "She gave everything for the country and sacrificed herself for the country." "Even in the end, she was rebellious, but she persevered." "This is the story of Wang''s maiden." Without worry, she looked at Princess arieta and talked about it. "Anita, although you are confused and worried about your future, what you need is not qualification, but courage and confidence." "Can I really be a king like that girl?" Anita looked at him with no worry and hope. "Of course, you are a princess. Believe in yourself." "Worry free, is this really no problem?" Louise and wuchou left the royal city and gave Princess Anita time to think. "No problem. She''s a princess. Trust her." "Yes." "Compared to this, come out, the people behind." Wuchou and Louise looked behind them, and a figure appeared. "Swordsman, what are you doing here?" Wuchou watched the sword Saint come uninvited and became vigilant. "Don''t worry, I''m here to deliver the letter this time." the sword Saint threw a letter to wuchou and turned to leave directly. He didn''t want to cause too much hostility to wuchou. "Letter?" wuchou went directly over there, picked up the letter on the ground and read it. "What''s the matter, worry free." Louise looked worried at wuchou, hoping that wuchou could give her any response. "They are going to make peace and need to talk," Wu Chou said, looking at the contents of the letter. I hope wuchou can make peace on behalf of the Scourge army. They have a common enemy and an unknown world to explore. They don''t need to fight and kill in Azeroth all the time. For wuchou, it''s good not to fight Azeroth, but the orcs can make a good reconciliation. Terrans and elves are not that simple. After all, they have hated for many years. "I still need to talk to them. After all, we have more powerful enemies waiting for us." The Burning Legion, watching them all the time. "However, let''s deal with things on our side first. I feel that something big will happen on our side soon." Sure enough, when Louise and wuchou returned to the dormitory, the princess had foot pain again, took them to the princess and said they had something important to discuss. When wuchou and Louise arrived at the King City, the princess just finished the meeting with the people and talked about the accident. "What, Albion is coming?" "Yes, I don''t know why those elves and orcs left Albion, and the rebels want to fight here." Princess arieta said anxiously. "It seems that in order to show their sincerity, they went back and didn''t expect to make trouble. It''s really big." Wuchou naturally understands why they withdrew, after all, for him. "Then, princess, what do you need us to do?" "Louise, if I need you to lead my army and defeat Albion, I can only ask you," said Princess Anita. "No problem, princess. For the glory of the nobility, I will help you win." Louise said to the princess. Look confident. "Louise, why do you say these words in front of the princess?" wuchou asked Louise after leaving the king''s city. "Because I have you, I believe you can help me win." Louise held no worry. "Of course, as long as it is your wish, I will realize it." wuchou said to Louise. "Well, let''s win the Royal Highness." "Yes." Chapter 45 Back to the dormitory, Louise got everything ready and followed wuchou directly to the King City to participate in the battle conference. Seeing that they were so young, the officers present did not pay attention to them. However, due to the princess''s reminder, the people had to say hello to them. Looking at this group of people who have no respect for themselves, worry free also understand that it is normal to be looked down upon because they are young and have not done anything amazing. "Even so, it''s still unpleasant." wuchou directly demonized, and the powerful magic directly oppressed everyone in the conference room except Louise and the princess. "Then, we can start to discuss." wuchou lifted the demonization and changed the eyes of the people present. "It''s so cool." Princess allietta looked at the worry free performance and her heart jumped. Looking at the people began to discuss about Albion, some advocated peace, some advocated surrender, but only a few advocated confrontation. After all, there are few native torrestin, which is sandwiched by three countries, and its survival is very difficult. "That''s enough." wuchou finally couldn''t stand these people who asked for peace or surrender and stopped them from discussing. "No matter what, we will not seek peace or surrender. Even if you don''t help us, I will go to the battlefield and fight them back." "Are you alone? Don''t be kidding. Even if you are strong, you can''t win so many people," laughed an official. "Hum, as long as the power reaches the extreme, the number of people is meaningless." "Let''s go, Louise, we don''t need these people." wuchou took Louise''s hand and left here. "Wait." Princess arieta ran out and stopped them. "Princess, what are you doing here?" "You need a guide. At least I can do it. I believe you." Princess arieta was fascinated by wuchou and Louise. "Don''t worry, princess. Wuchou and I will beat them back." Louise said to the princess. "Well, I believe you, take our airship and rush to the front." Wuchou and Louise, sitting in the airship prepared by the princess, came to the battle front. "Everything is up to you, Mr. wuchou, Mr. Louise." the commander of the front line seemed to be a prince, so he let them go without asking too much. Looking at the army approaching in the distance, wuchou held Louise''s hand tightly. "Are you afraid? Louise, are you afraid when I bring you here alone?" "A little, but I''m not afraid of you." Louise looked confident and carefree without any fear. "This is my Louise, Louise. Don''t leave your hand for me to see what you''ve learned during this time." "OK." Louise began to sing magic to Albion''s army. The powerful magic immediately attracted the enemy''s attention. "Look, the other party only called two people to stop us. It''s really underestimated. Let''s go." Watching the crowd slowly approaching, wuchou finally shot. An overwhelming array of iron swords appeared behind them and rushed towards Albion''s army like machine guns. "Ah ah!" in an instant, Albion''s army stopped because of worry free attack. "What magic is this? It''s terrible." "Interrupt them, dragon knight." The flying dragon knight in the sky plans to approach wuchou and interrupt their spell casting, but wuchou directly takes out Hades''s sickle and calls the dead dragon knight to stop their attack. "Come on, Louise." "Explosion." Powerful magic gathered in the middle of the Albion army, and a huge explosion appeared in their army. This attack directly penetrated their formation. As wuchou continued his relentless killing, commander Albion finally couldn''t stand it and issued an order to retreat. In the first game, wuchou and Louise won completely. Watching wuchou and Louise come back safely, the people in torristine shouted and cheered to meet their heroes. In the finally quiet room, worry free comforted Louise. "Well, are you still used to it?" Louise used magic to kill for the first time. When she saw the corpses all over the ground, her psychology would naturally be affected. "It doesn''t matter. I''m a noble and will get used to it soon." although Louise still felt a little uncomfortable, she slowly adapted to it. "Yes, it''s my Louise." "I''m tired and want to have a rest." "Have a good rest, Louise. Good night." "Good night." Watching Louise finally enter a dream, wuchou finally pays attention to the people outside the door. "Come in." The sword Saint came in, looked at wuchou and said something that surprised wuchou. "Be careful not to be influenced by him." Wuchou doesn''t understand what the sword Saint said. Because of the sword, the prince will be confused and become a sinner of Lordaeron. Wuchou also began to feel why he enjoyed killing just now. "Do you understand? Good." the sword Saint saw that wuchou had understood, so he didn''t say much. Just left. "Lich King, I didn''t expect that even if limited, his power still affects me." wuchou smiled bitterly. "It seems that to stop the war, we still need to solve the source." The next day, wuchou and Louise discussed about themselves and the way to solve the war. "War itself is a disaster." Wuchou and Louise decide to go directly to the enemy base camp to support the original king back. Although the prince of Wales is dead, the old king is still there, and Albion needs him. Wuchou and Louise go to meet the old king who has been hidden. The old king thinks about it and decides to help Louise and wuchou. "After all, I don''t want my people to die in your hands for nothing," said the old king. "Then time is pressing, let''s go directly." wuchou took Louise and the old king to Albion to defeat the rebels and let the old king take power again. Without the obstacles of elves and orcs, the plan was simpler than expected. The rebel army was not a worry free opponent at all. The old king directly returned to power, supported officials who believed in him, and withdrew the troops from the front line. "So in the end, we seem to have done nothing and ended up confused?" Princess arieta said to Louise and wuchou who came back. "It''s surprisingly simple, and I think it''s incredible." Louise also thinks that the war is a little childish. Except for the first appearance, the war ended in two days. "After all, they are really not very good. Don''t care too much." wuchou said and left with Louise. "That''s nice, Louise." Princess arieta looked at Louise holding wuchou''s hand with a little envy in her eyes. "What a reliable man." Chapter 46 Three days after the end of the war with Albion Worry free and Louise live a carefree campus life for the time being. After all, rare leisure time is very few. When wuchou thought the day was over, a man in a hood came to him. "Excuse me, what''s the matter?" said hello to Louise and followed the man to the suburban forest. "Take the move." the Toupeng man took out a dagger directly and planned to attack wuchou. However, it was too weak. In wuchou''s eyes, it was full of flaws. He cut the knife directly and opened his head. He had long blond hair, a completely different figure from Louise, and pointed ears. "Elves? But different from the dark night, local elves? Why attack me." after the lesson of the Lich King, wuchou didn''t start immediately, but asked her purpose. "Because you killed so many people, I saw that look. There is no doubt that you are a devil." the blonde said to wuchou. "I see, that''s why." wuchou understood that he was influenced by the Lich King to a certain extent, so of course he would change, but now he woke up and won''t be confused anymore. "Believe it or not, I''ve changed. You go." "No, I will bring you down. Only in this way can I be accepted by the people." "Boring." wuchou turned and left without caring about the girl. "Wait a minute." the blonde rushed to stop wuchou and didn''t let him go. "Let go, you should understand that you are not my opponent." wuchou said politely to the girl who stopped him. "Since you didn''t hurt me to prove that your heart is still good, I want to change you so that you don''t go astray." the blonde looked at wuchou with firm eyes. "Oh, how are you going to change me?" "Don''t belittle me." I saw the blonde use a strange magic, instantly feel headache and dizziness. "What is this?" wuchou asked, looking at the woman in front of him. "I''m sorry, for I can go back. I''m sorry." the woman increased her magic, used all her strength, and successfully applied the magic to wuchou. "Bai, don''t you need to help your partner?" "No, it''s just an opportunity for the master to wake up." "Well, I believe you once." Louise, who stayed at school, suddenly felt that something had happened to wuchou. I''m very upset. "What''s the matter? Can''t it be? Wuchou is so powerful that nothing will happen." Louise comforted herself, but she couldn''t calm down. Looking at wuchou fainted, the blonde went over and planned to see wuchou. Just as she stretched out her hand, wuchou got up directly, grabbed her hand and startled her. Just when the girl wanted to say something, wuchou said something strange to her first. "Who are you?" Wu Chou looked at the girl in front of him, his eyes full of confusion. "Don''t you remember?" "I don''t remember." wuchou loosened the woman and sat on the ground. "Unexpectedly, my magic made him lose his memory. Unexpectedly, the effect was so strong." the blonde blamed herself. After all, he lost his memory because of himself. "But at least I did the right thing, and I succeeded in stopping the devil." the blonde thought, going to leave alone. However, as she walked, the girl turned back and saw that wuchou was still sitting there blankly, which reminded the girl of her former self. Finally, the girl couldn''t abandon the worry free girl who lost her memory and walked to worry free, she said. "If you can''t remember anything, you might as well follow me for a while." the girl stretched out her hand to wuchou and pulled wuchou up. "My name is tiffania. What''s your name?" "I don''t know." "Well, I''ll call you hemp." Tiffany felt that the man in front of her should call you so. "Yes." "Well, let''s go and be ma." When MA (temporarily called) followed tiffania and left. "Be careful when you''re numb." this is tiffania who doesn''t know how much to help when you''re numb. When Ma follows tiffanya, she will fall down from time to time, hit a tree, and sometimes trip over vines. It''s really unlucky. During this period, tiffanya finally began to pity ma. How did he survive these years. "I don''t know, just take it for granted." when Ma grabbed his hair, there was no response. "Oh, be careful anyway." tiffanya didn''t say anything and went on with dangma. Take two more steps and see dangma fall again. "When hemp, be careful." "Sorry, I didn''t notice." Late at night, seeing that wuchou hasn''t come back, Louise is very worried about wuchou. "What happened, no worries." Louise''s heart couldn''t settle down. Until Louise finally couldn''t stand it and went out to look for worry free. "You mean, wuchou followed a strange man?" "Yes, Louise," said the guard uncle. Louise finally knew that wuchou followed the strange people to the forest and didn''t appear again. "I can still feel that wuchou is still alive, but I can''t find him." Louise knows wuchou is still alive through magic induction, but there''s no way to know where it is. "Something interfered." "Worry free, you must be all right." Louise plans to go home and ask her family for help. "Finally back." tiffanya took dangma back to her home and looked at the simple decoration. Dangma had no idea. "Well, no one in my family has visited. Just make do with it tonight and sleep in the living room." "It''s all right. Thank you for taking me in, tiffany." When Ma was about to go and sit on the chair, it happened that the chair was broken because of old age and disrepair. "I''ll fix it," dangma said to Tiffany. "It''s all right." tiffania could only look at me with pitiful eyes. "No problem, don''t care." dangma can only sit on the ground and try not to touch anything else. "Good night, dangma." "Good night, tiffany." In a dream "Remember?" "What?" When Ma looked at the dark shadow in front of him and talked about it. "Remember me?" "Who are you? Do you know who I am?" When Ma was trying to catch the person in front of him with his hand, suddenly the shadow disappeared. "It''s not time yet, so you can''t remember me." "Wait." watching the shadow fade away, when Ma ran away, he planned to catch the shadow. "Soon, soon you will remember." "Soon." When Ma was awakened by this dream. Seeing that there was no one around, my heart settled down again. "Who am I?" Chapter 47 When Ma got up early in the morning and saw that tiffanya hadn''t woken up, he planned to go out and look around. Out of the door, when Ma looked at the village in the morning, the early blacksmith was working and the early businessman was placing goods. The whole village was quiet and plain. Seeing the strange face of dangma, the people in the village didn''t pay too much attention and discrimination, but just greeted friendly. All this, until when Ma planned to help them work, his attitude changed. Tiffanya rarely slept for a long time. After all, she consumed too much magic yesterday. She didn''t go out to check until tiffanya remembered that Ma was still here. After walking out of the door, tiffanya realized that it was noisy outside. When I went out, I saw that dangma was helping others. Dangma didn''t seem very suitable to help. He helped the blacksmith catch fire and was knocked down by the iron felt on the ground. He almost threw the wood on someone else''s head. Help other businessmen put their goods, because stepping on the cloth on the ground will directly overthrow the things put by others. He helped others to lift the goods, bumped into pedestrians and almost broke the goods in his hand. Although dangma made many mistakes, people saw that he didn''t mean it. Dangma always wanted to do these simple things well. Therefore, the people in the village did not blame him, but looked at dangma with sympathetic eyes. Tiffania felt what kind of person she was when she lost her memory. "Well, come with me and don''t disturb others here." tiffanya held back her shyness and pulled dangma away. Tiffania blushed at the noise of the villagers. "Did I do something wrong, Tiffany?" when Ma scratched her head innocently. "It''s all right." tiffanya looked at dangma and felt it necessary to examine him carefully with other eyes again. "Tiffanya, your life is not very good." when Ma can see, tiffanya''s life is very simple. After all, she is a goblin and life is very simple. "No way, I don''t have any special skills." tiffanya remembered that with this person at home, life is much harder than before, so she should worry about life. "It''s all right. I have an idea." "Is that what you said?" Tiffany looked at dangma for some time in the kitchen. Take out some bread. "Yes, I don''t know why. When I go into the kitchen, I think of a lot of things." After all, he inherited the memory of the two scholars. Even if the memory is forgotten, the body has not forgotten it. "Delicious." tiffania ate a completely different bread for the first time. "Right, just sell the rest," dangma said to Tiffany with a smile. Time accelerated split line In recent days, their life in the village has been gradually maintained through the bread of dangma and the popularity of tiffanya. On an ordinary day, when Ma got up early to prepare materials and make bread, tiffanya helped sell. When Ma''s bad luck triggered, she accidentally threw the dough on the guests. The two apologized together, and the villagers made a fuss. Tiffanya shyly pinched Ma with her hand and continued to sell things when Ma ate pain. The day passed. In addition to Louise, who has been looking for worry free outside, she has been worried about worry free. At night, all the people who ended everything, when Ma packed up everything and followed tiffanya home. After a few days together, tiffanya understood that when Ma was not as evil as she imagined at the beginning, she was a simple unlucky person. "But one day he will recover his memory." Tiffany''s face will deteriorate when she thinks of this recently. "What''s the matter, Tiffany?" Ma asked anxiously as she looked at Tiffany. "Nothing." "That''s good." Every night, tiffanya thought to cast magic on dangma again to deepen her magic influence, so that dangma would never remember. "How could I have such an idea? It''s too much." sometimes Tiffany would be distressed by the idea. But when you think about it, everything is good for her In this way, under the communication between tiffanya and her conscience, the night passed. The time passed two weeks unconsciously. During this period, Princess allietta became the queen of doristin. Louise was still looking for worry free and gradually approached tiffanya''s village. And tiffanya and dangma have to face their first crisis. "Welcome." as usual, tiffanya greeted the guests who came to buy things. Only when the guests didn''t say anything, tiffanya paid attention to the guests. Three men with sharp ears like her. "You are!" tiffania cried out in surprise as she looked at the visitor. "Tiffanya, who is there?" the goblin man asked tiffanya in a bad tone. "Not here." tiffania can''t even lie. Others can see it at a glance. "What''s the matter, Tiffany?" when Ma came out, he broke the embarrassing scene. "Go to hell, devil." without saying a word, the leading man directly hit dangma with an instant magic and directly hit dangma. "Don''t, don''t hurt him." tiffania reacted and stopped them. "What are you doing? Hurt others for no reason." when Ma was hit, he stood up safely. "Go away, ordinary people." seeing the villagers still watching, the leader drove them away directly. "Don''t hurt them." when Ma ran directly to stop them, he was kicked away by one of them. "Really weak." the leading goblin found that dangma was weaker than he thought. "When Ma, go, they''re here to kill you." tiffania tried to stop them, but her ability was too weak to be ignored by them. "Don''t hurt others for no reason and disturb our life. I won''t let them go." "Hum, naive." the leading goblin once again sent a magic to directly solve dangma. Seeing the magic hit his head, he subconsciously raised his right hand. A surprising thing happened. After the magic touched the right hand, the magic was directly eliminated. "What!" the leader was surprised to see that dangma eliminated the magic with his right hand. "This is." when Ma looked at his right hand, he suddenly had confidence. "I don''t believe it." the leader continued to flash several ice cones to dangma, but they were all eliminated by dangma with his right hand. "What kind of monster are you?" the leader watched when Ma eliminated his magic and began to retreat in surprise. "You''re not a monster. I''m dangma. I''m Tiffany''s good friend." dangma rushed directly to the leader and hit him in the face with a heavy fist. Unexpectedly, when Ma''s right hand was stronger than expected, he hit the leader with one punch. "Leader." two other men went to help the leader. "When hemp." tiffania looked at the hemp at this time, and her heart could not help shaking. "Don''t come here, I''ll fight this boy alone." the leader stood up again and looked at dangma. "I can''t wait." Chapter 48 Tiffanya evacuated the nearby villagers to avoid accidental injury. "Come on, human." the leader first continued to attack with an ice cone, while Ma continued to eliminate the magic with his right hand. The leader saw that magic couldn''t hurt dangma, so he attacked directly. Although his right hand was very powerful, dangma lost his memory and skills. He was soon caught by the leader and beaten. "Hum, how can a barbarian who has no skills but great strength be my opponent?" The leader seized the opportunity and kicked it away. "Moreover, your right hand can eliminate magic, but other places can''t." the leader directly used magic to fight behind ma. When Ma couldn''t turn around in time, he was badly beaten. "When hemp, stop, you won''t be the opponent of the captain. Run away quickly." tiffanya blocked the captain and wanted to let dangma find time to escape. "Hum, traitor, as expected, half goblins are unreliable." the leader directly knocked tiffanya to the ground and ordered his men to watch her and not harass herself. "No problem, tiffanya." dangma stood up again. Stare at the leader. "I won''t forget how I turned around and ran away with your care during this period of time." When Ma rushes directly in front of the leader, this is the only way. "Naive." the leader asked dangma to rush over, and there was no way to change the fate of being beaten. One knee butted dangma''s body and almost threw up what dangma ate today. One sweeps his legs and kicks the hemp away. "Hum, solve you." the leader made a sword with magic and went into dangma. "When Ma!" tiffania finally used her special magic to her people, broke away from them, and planned to run to stop the leader. "It''s really annoying, tiffanya. In that case, I''ll deal with you first." the leader turned and stabbed. The sword passed through tiffanya''s abdomen, and the blood spilled on her pockmarked face. Watching tiffania hurt, when the hemp pupils contract, they gather. "Tiffanya, ah!" when Ma was angry, his body showed a force to support him, pushed away the leader and held tiffanya. "Tiffanya, hold on," Ma said anxiously as she looked at tiffanya''s face getting worse. "Be numb, go," said Tiffany, unable to support her and fainted. "Unforgivable." Put tiffania down and when Ma stood up. "Clearly is your companion." The magic around gathered towards dangma. "Obviously Tiffany wants your approval." When Ma''s right hand gradually deforms. "He is such a kind man." Tears came from dangma''s eyes. "Why did you do that?" When Ma''s skin begins to turn red, blood flows out of the pores of the body. "Unforgivable." When Ma''s inner world In the dark world, a voice rang. "Yes, yes, be angry, be angry, and shout out my name." "Annihilation." The change just now seems to have not happened, except when Ma''s right hand is completely covered with black. It seems to absorb all the light nearby. "Hum, I don''t see any change." The leader immediately sends several ice cones to attack. However, the ice cone has not yet flown to dangma. In front of dangma, it turns into primitive magic and is absorbed by dangma. "Impossible." the leader called two attendants to continue the attack, but when the magic flew in front of dangma, it would be absorbed by dangma. "If you choose a way to die, what is your choice?" the leader didn''t notice. When Ma appeared behind him, he said to him. "Give you leave without pain." When Ma''s right hand catches the leader, Ma''s hand is like a black hole, directly absorbing the leader''s body. A black light flickered, and everything disappeared at a radius of ten meters except dangma and tiffanya. There is only one big pit in place. When Ma and tiffania lie in the center. When Ma seemed to be manipulated by something, he picked up tiffania and hid in the forest. "What are you doing?" "Save the world." "Stop, if you do." "I will die, I understand." Two people are talking. They have no worry to see, but they can''t see their faces clearly. "Then why?" "Because you are my sister." When Ma wakes up again and sees Tiffany next to her, check her wound first. "No, what''s the matter?" when Ma didn''t see any wounds on Tiffany''s body. "Forget it. It''s good to be safe." "Also, where is it?" when Ma only found that they were staying in a tree hole, and there was no one around. "Well." tiffania finally woke up. "Tiffanya, it''s great that you''re okay." when Ma hugged tiffanya excitedly and saw tiffanya injured, she was really afraid that tiffanya would leave her. "Well, thank you for your concern." tiffanya looked at dangma and hugged herself. She was happy and a little shy. "Well, where are we?" "I don''t know, tiffany. Let''s find the way together." "Yes." "And I''m sorry." "Why?" when Ma looked at Tiffany inexplicably. "Because of me, they will attack you. I''m sorry." "There''s no such thing. Don''t worry." "Yes." While dangma and tiffanya are still looking for their way back, Louise receives the news and comes to the village where dangma and tiffanya led the fight just now. "Very powerful destructive power." Louise looked at the traces left on the ground and began to worry a little. Would that man be worry free. By asking the villagers who remained in place, Louise finally found wuchou, who had always been here. "When hemp? Who came?" Louise found that the villagers called wuchou when hemp, and guessed a terrible conclusion. "Have you lost your memory, my worry free." Louise didn''t expect that worry free lost her memory for some reason. "Moreover, it''s unforgivable to associate with other women, that woman." Louise guessed that it must be the woman''s reason that she will lose her memory without worry. "Tiffany." In the distance, tiffania felt a chill, as if she had been stared at by something, and it was still something unusual. "What''s the matter, Tiffany?" "It''s all right. Let''s hurry and find our way back." "Yes." Worry free inner world "Wake up? Finally." "Well, I''m back. I haven''t seen you for a long time." "Long time no see." "As a result, the script finally began." "Well, next, wait until he takes the initiative to remember." When Ma took tiffania looking for a way everywhere, she walked away from the original road and came to a remote lake. "Tiffania, someone is fighting. Listen." "It seems so. Let''s go and have a look." "Yes." Chapter 49 "Look, when Ma." tiffania pointed to the lake and saw two humans fighting with the water elves on the lake. "Tasbasa, give up. We are not the opponents of the elves." "No, I want to finish the task." tabasa didn''t give up and continued to use magic to resist the attack of the elves. "Tabasa!" the elf threw a huge wave at tabasa. Just before tabasa reacted, a figure rushed out to eliminate the magic. "You are!" tabasa was surprised to see his people. "Are you okay? I''ll talk about it later. It''s coming." when Ma finished, he looked at the water elf in front of him with vigilance. "I don''t intend to be your enemy, the demon of nothingness. Get out of the way." "In that case, can you tell me why you want to fight with this lady?" when Ma saw that the elf could communicate with him, he planned to ask the reason. "Some people steal my treasure. If I let my treasure be used by villains, the consequences are unimaginable, so I want to sink the whole continent with water, so I will find my treasure sooner or later." "Stop, noble spirit, we will help you find your treasure." tiffania came out and begged the spirit. "Well, yes, since the heirs of nothingness and goblins come to me, I''ll give you some time." the elf said unexpectedly. "But I can see that you are not her demon." the elf said a word that surprised both tiffania and dangma. "Forget it, I won''t ask these things. I hope you can find my treasure." the elf left directly. "Dangma, let''s go." tiffanya saw someone nearby, anxiously pulling dangma, trying to leave here. "Wait." tabasa and chuluk stopped them from leaving. "You are Louise''s demon, right? We remember you. Why did you follow this woman?" chuluk always cared about this powerful man who was determined to Louise. "Louise, who is it? Do you know me?" when Ma finally found that someone who knew his past didn''t follow Tiffany. "How did you behave? Did you lose your memory?" chuluk guessed the current situation of Ma and had his own abacus in his heart. "Well then, you go, I won''t tell you." "Why?" when Ma couldn''t believe it, the man didn''t tell himself. "Chuluk, what are you thinking?" tabasa thought of chuluk''s idea, but she didn''t want to do so. "Isn''t it good? It''s interesting," chuluk explained to tabasa. "Well, dangma, let''s go." tiffanya didn''t know how happy she was, so she directly pulled dangma away. Wait until the two go away, tabasa said. "You''re ready." "Of course, they won''t leave my sight." chuluk is ready to follow the magic on TIFANIA, and the two of them won''t escape. "Well, let''s go and discuss it with Louise. It''s really interesting." "Oh, what a bad taste." They left where they were and went back to school to find Louise. "Tiffanya, why don''t you keep asking me about my origin?" when Ma really doesn''t understand, why doesn''t tiffanya want to know her past. "Well, you''ll understand later. In short, not now." tiffania couldn''t lie, so she had to be perfunctory. "Well, tiffanya, I believe you." dangma doesn''t seem to care so much. He can only trust tiffanya and follow her. "Thank you." tiffania was moved and guilty. "When Ma, where shall we go next? I think we''d better not go back to the village." tiffanya said, afraid to look at Ma. "So, what do you think?" when Ma didn''t think so much, he just listened to Tiffany''s words. "Well, come with me to Romania. Someone came to me recently and needs me to go." "Yes, Tiffany, I''ll listen to you." "Yes." Back near the school "What, have you found wuchou? Where is it?" for so many days, Louise finally knows some information about the correct location of wuchou. Even the person she hates most, she also wants to know the whereabouts of wuchou. "Don''t worry, Louise, you should understand that this information won''t be free." chuluk said, looking at Louise with wonderful eyes. "What do you want?" Louise asked humbly. "Hum, I don''t have any ideas for the time being, but I hope that in case I have any difficulties in the future, I want you to help me unconditionally." chuluk understood that if I have no worry to recover my memory, I will be more troublesome, so I can only use this method to trap Louise. "OK, no problem. Tell me the trace of worry free quickly." Louise could only promise her request and asked eagerly. "No problem. I''ll see where he is now." "Well, he''s on his way to Romania now. It seems that we need to hurry, tabasa. I need your Yunlong." "No problem," said tabasa, who had been watching. The three rode the rhyme dragon of tabasa and began to catch up with wuchou. On the way to Romania When Ma and tiffanya were driving to Romania in a carriage, but I don''t know why, tiffanya always felt that something was approaching. "Tiffanya, what are you worried about?" Ma asked with concern as she looked at tiffanya''s face getting worse. "When Ma, do you believe me?" "Believe it." "So, if I do something wrong, will you forgive me?" "I will, because it''s you, tiffany." "Then, please forgive me," said Tiffany, putting her hands on dangma''s head and using her magic again. "Ah ah!" when Ma couldn''t bear the pain, he fainted. "Forgive me, when Ma." tiffania was waiting for when Ma woke up. "Where is this?" when Ma woke up again and looked at the strange woman in front of him, he asked. Tiffanya kissed dangma directly. She knew there was only one way to keep the man. "Your name is dangma, and you are my lover." tiffania knows that she is the heir of nothingness. Naturally, she also has the power to summon human demons. When he was numb, a new magic array appeared, which was completely different from that of his right hand. "Your lover? My name is dangma?" dangma looked at the beautiful and active sister in front of her and felt a little confused. "Yes, you have a problem with your memory because of your injury. Let me tell you our story." Tiffany tried to keep the lie, because only in this way could she keep the man. "Is that so? It''s really hard for you, tiffany." dangma didn''t know why and believed the woman in front of her. "Well, my love, be ma." tiffanya leaned against dangma and paralyzed herself again. It was worth it. "What, this feeling." on her way, Louise suddenly felt a little flustered and felt that something had been taken away. "Come on, tabasa, please." "I''ve tried my best. Be patient." "I know." Louise knew it was fast enough and could only look at the distance with worry. Chapter 50 Tiffanya and dangma are still on their way to Romania. Looking at dangma''s unconditional belief in herself, tiffanya is very happy and her guilt is slowly covered up. But they didn''t expect that someone would disturb them so soon. "Tiffanya, there''s someone ahead." when Ma finished, tiffanya found that several people were stopping them. "That''s it." TIFANIA looked carefully and found that it was her own people. "Tiffanya, stop." the caller wanted to stop them, but tiffanya didn''t think so. "Rush over and be numb," said Tiffany, continuing to whip the horse and accelerate. "Hum, ignorance." the leader said, drilling a flying sword from the ground, directly splitting the horse in half and overturning the carriage. When Ma''s body reacts quickly, she immediately hugs tiffania and lands safely. "What''s that?" when Ma looked at the sword walking on the ground, he felt that he had seen it. "Hum, it''s useless to resist. Just follow me." surprisingly, there was a sword behind them. They flew out directly and stabbed them through. "When hemp!" tiffania wanted to help, but she was knocked unconscious by another sword. "Who are you?" when Ma endured his injury and looked at the man coming gradually. "Hum, it doesn''t matter if you can''t remember, devil." the comer kicked him directly and fainted. "Let''s go. I didn''t expect to waste so much time." the goblin took tiffania and dangma directly and flew away on a Griffin. "Louise, they left and went to other places." chuluk kept watching their position and told Louise at the first time. "What, where are they going?" "It''s fast. It looks like it''s going near the desert." "Why? It''s strange." "No wonder, I heard that the desert is the territory of goblins. There is a goblin around your demon, so she may take him there." tabasa told them what he knew. "Then we have to hurry up. It''s said that there is a border in the goblin village. My magic will fail there. It''s hard to find them then." "Well, speed up." Yunlong began to speed up, hoping to catch up with them. When Ma wanted to come again and found herself tied to a stone pillar, tiffanya stayed next door. "Wake up, devil." the leading man came over and looked at dangma. "Why did you catch us, and why did you add me to the devil?" when Ma didn''t understand, why did the man catch them. "Have you lost your memory? But it doesn''t matter. I didn''t expect you to appear again, so we can''t let you go." the leader said, stepped aside and showed dangma behind him. "You see, that thing is very familiar." When Ma saw a samurai sword hanging on the wall opposite him, the blue handle exuded a familiar smell. When the blue light flashed in Ma''s eyes, it seemed as if something was coming out. However, the rope tied to dangma seemed to restrain his strength, and dangma couldn''t move. "Give up. This is a special rope to restrain magic. Your power can''t be used." "Damn, who the hell are you? Why tie me up." "Me?" the leading man looked at dangma and slowly took off his cloak. "So you''ll always remember." the man in front of him was wearing a white robe and a single eyeglass. When Ma''s right hand was excited, the surging magic was dissolving out, and his right hand became a magic hand. However, there is still no way to break free. "Look, it''s really you, the kid." "What? You know me, too?" "Have you lost your memory? But it doesn''t matter. You''ll remember it soon." The man said and left. "Tiffanya, wake up." when Ma watched that tiffanya hadn''t woken up, he planned to wake him up. However, tiffanya seemed to be under something and didn''t wake up. "Damn, what should I do?" On the other side, Louise and others are coming "Right here, the signal disappeared here." Louise and chuluk came to the boundless desert on one side. "But I can''t see where the border is." "No, I see." Louise doesn''t know why. She can probably see the traces of magic. "Over here, follow me." Louise took chuluk and them through the enchantment set by the goblins and came to their gathering place. "It''s incredible that such a place is hidden in the desert." Looking at the village in front of him, tabasa was very surprised. "What are you going to do next, Louise?" chuluk looked at Louise, although he had guessed what she was going to do. "Make a good mess and they will show up," said Louise, who was gathering strength. "If you really have your style, let''s have a big fight." "Well, be careful of the enemy." "What''s the matter? It''s so noisy outside." When Ma heard that there were many fights and explosions outside, it was probably someone who made trouble here. "It seems that you need my help." A black ball appears in front of dangma and talks with dangma. "What, what are you?" "It''s too much. We met a few days ago." although the black ball didn''t have a face, when Ma heard it, it was teasing him. "Can you help me?" "Of course, this little rope is simple." I saw the black ball attached to the rope, swallowed the rope and slowly erased the rope. "Thank you, who the hell are you?" dangma asked, thanking the unknown object in front of him. "If you really have a title, call me none." When tiffanya was saved in mahjong, she didn''t wake up and planned to take her away. But when Ma didn''t notice, the sword hanging on the wall had long disappeared. "Louise, we can''t hold it." Chuluk and tabasa tried their best to protect them, but there were too many enemies. "Damn, if my magic can be released faster." Louise was also very helpless. She didn''t have more time to release her magic. "Hum, be careful. Use up their magic and catch them alive." "Chuluk, tabasa, do you regret it? Follow me here." "Although a little, but this is my own choice, there is no regret." "Thank you." Louise thanked them for helping herself. I saw them withdraw their defense together and plan to catch them. At this time, Louise saw a blue circle of fire burning around them. "This is!" Louise remembers the world, the people who can use the flame. In front of me again, a man was holding a samurai sword in his right hand and a woman in his left hand. The magic hand on the right is still as eye-catching as before. "No worries!" Wuchou joins the battlefield with Yan magic knife. Chapter 51 "Girl over there, help me protect tiffanya." when tiffanya handed over mahjong to Louise, she looked at the enemy walking in front of her without any fluctuation in her heart. Louise didn''t expect that wuchou really didn''t know herself at all and was a little lost. "Be careful." Louise knew that this was not the time to ask him, so she had to keep him out of trouble. "Well, thank you." when Ma looked at the man walking slowly, the strength of his hand grasping the knife gradually increased. "Unexpectedly, you can escape, but it doesn''t matter. I can beat you again." The man was surrounded by black smoke and appeared again. He had become a monster like a fly. "Come on, devil." "You look more like a demon, you monster." When Ma originally wanted to rush up directly, but his body was not under his control. "Ah ah!" when Ma shouted, the blue flame surrounded dangma again. When the flame dispersed, dangma had completed its demonization. "Hum, long time no see, Agnus." when Ma was manipulated by the shadow. "Oh, do you finally remember who I am?" said Agnus. "I will never forgive you, because you, my everything, have been destroyed." the shadow rushed directly to fight aganas. "Hum, it''s still as reckless as before." Agnus flew directly into the air to avoid the attack of the shadow. "Don''t underestimate me." he drew his knife and cut it directly, which posed a great threat to Agnus. I saw a lot of flying swords suddenly appear on the ground to help block the attack of the shadow. The flying sword flies directly to attack the shadow, but the shadow is different from dangma. It can skillfully use demonization. A shadowless sword flies out directly. Nail the flying sword to the ground and hang it in an instant. Countless shadowless swords surround the shadow to protect the shadow from flying sword attack. "Naive, have you forgotten anything?" Suddenly a swordfish flew out of the ground and rushed directly to the foot of the shadow. However, how can the shadow who deals with Agnus forget this thing. The swordfish flew directly into the air, and the shadow had already left in an instant. Countless shadowless swords appeared out of thin air and flew into the air to fight agnas down. However, there are many flying swords in the air. Successfully resisted the attack without shadow sword. "Hum, kid, don''t waste your energy. I could defeat you back then, and I can do the same this time." Agnus took out a necklace and planned to summon something. "That''s Agnus." the shadow saw the necklace and his nameless anger rose. "Come out, my friend, credo." the necklace entered the void, and the demonized sword Knight flew out. Looking at the opponent, the shadow knows that the other party has long lost his consciousness, but a person has lost his consciousness occasionally. However, credo''s own skills have not been lost. A long gun flew directly into the air. Xin Kui''s shadow reacted quickly enough and blocked it directly with a magic hand, otherwise it would be injured. "Credo, help me greet the guests well, and I''ll go." Agnes didn''t care so much, left credo and flew away. "Wait." the shadow still wants to keep him, but credo directly blocks the shadow''s way. "Don''t block me." the shadow cut off one, but was blocked by a shield. A shield, the shadow almost got caught. "In that case, Beowulf." the shadow took weapons with his hands and feet, and the fist style made credo afraid. One punch hit the shield, so powerful that credo couldn''t resist it and flew out directly. The shadow immediately passed, and countless fists hit the shield, directly breaking the shield in credo''s hand. "Ah ah!" countless fists fell on credo and directly hit the man without fighting back. When the shadow reacts again, credo has disappeared, leaving only a necklace in place. The shadow saw the necklace, released the demonization and went to pick up the necklace. The next second, the shadow lifted control. When Ma fell directly to the ground, he fainted. Seeing that the enemy had been defeated, Louise ran to wuchou and looked at wuchou carefully. "Let''s go, tabasa." after confirming that wuchou is all right, Louise takes wuchou and tiffanya and follows them away. In the dream Familiar songs echoed in my mind. "Sorry, I can''t save you." The shadow took the necklace and half knelt on the ground. "If I could be stronger then." "They can''t hurt you." When Ma woke up again, she saw herself in a familiar and strange room, and a girl with pink hair sleeping by her bed. When Ma didn''t wake up the girl, because now he wanted to know where tiffanya was. Go out of the door and walk back to a completely strange place. Wait until the girl wakes up and ask her the whereabouts of tiffanya. Fortunately, the girl soon woke up and watched when the hemp girl rushed directly. "Worry free, you finally wake up and worry about me." When Ma pushed the girl away, he asked. "I''m not worry free. My name is dangma. You recognize the wrong person. Tell me where tiffanya is?" "Worry free, don''t you really remember me? Look at me." Louise wants to look at herself seriously. "Seriously, have you forgotten me?" When Ma tried very hard, but I really can''t remember. "Sorry, I can''t remember. I really don''t know you. Please tell me where Tiffany is?" "How could this happen?" Louise was so desperate that the person she loved forgot herself. "But, you see, your right hand, this contract belongs to us, is still there." Louise raised dangma''s right hand, and the magic array in her hand is still here. "This is." when Ma can feel the magic in the magic array, he is connected with the girl in front of him. "Yes, remember everything about us." Louise held dangma in her arms, hoping he could remember everything. However, the magic strengthened by tiffania and the blessing of the shadow still can''t think of Louise when Ma. "Sorry, I really can''t remember." When Ma could only rub Louise''s hair and tell the truth. "But I can feel that I am familiar with you." "No," Louise whispered. "I don''t want it, I don''t want it," Louise shouted. "Friends or something, I don''t want it." "I''m your fiancee." "What!" when Ma didn''t expect that she had an engagement with the girl in front of her, what would tiffanya do. "But I already have Tiffany, so let me go. Tell me, where''s Tiffany?" "Tiffania, is that the goblin? Obviously I came first. She must have taken advantage of your memory loss. I''m your fiancee." Louise explained to dangma. "But I really can''t remember. Sorry, tell me, where is Tiffany?" when Ma can''t suddenly fall in love with a person, he only has Tiffany in his mind now. "Tiffanya, tiffanya, I won''t tell you, dreaming." Louise saw that dangma only thought of tiffanya, and her heart was very painful. She couldn''t tell dangma, hoping he would give up his heart. "Tell me!" when Ma grabbed Louise''s shoulder and stared at Louise. Louise could see that dangma cared about the woman as much as she cared about it at the beginning. It hurts to think of this. "Eight gags." Louise slapped her. He ran out crying. When Ma was beaten, she looked at Louise walking. She didn''t know why. Her heart was very confused. When Ma''s inner world "Really? It''s good for my master." "No way. After all, we still have enemies. In addition to annihilation, we need another force." "Can''t you just rely on me? Is that enemy really so strong?" "Well, after all, it''s my enemy. I know it very well." Back to reality "When hemp?" just as when hemp was still in a daze about what had just happened, tiffanya came in. "Tiffanya." when Ma went over and hugged tiffanya. "What''s the matter, Ma?" although tiffania knew what had happened, she still didn''t say it. "Heart, very painful." "It doesn''t matter," tiffanya said softly, kissing her. "I''m still here, when Ma, you still have me." "By the way, I still have you, tiffanya." when Ma hugged her tightly, tiffanya hoped it could alleviate her heartache. However, the scene just now has been engraved in my mind and can''t be erased. Louise ran out, chopped it in a corner and cried sadly. "What are you crying for, miss?" A woman came out of the shadow and said to Louise. "Leave it alone. Go away." The woman didn''t go away and slowly approached Louise. "I can see that you are sad for a man." "That has nothing to do with you." "I can help you." Louise looked at the woman and asked suspiciously. "How?" The woman smiled and gave Louise a ring. "As long as you use this ring, you can bring a person back to life. As long as you seduce her away with the person you miss most in the woman''s heart, won''t you get your lover back?" "Can you really do it?" "Really, it''s for you. Use it well and don''t let me down." the woman said and turned away. Louise looked at the ring on her hand and had an immature idea in her heart. "Wait for me, worry free, I''ll be back soon." "Dangma, let''s go quickly and don''t disturb others here." tiffania wanted to take dangma quickly, not because he was touched by the scenery. "Well, tiffanya, let''s leave here early. Don''t disturb others." dangma also wants to leave early, hoping to forget the girl. Tiffanya and when Ma just walked out of the dormitory, tiffanya saw a person she knew very well at the school gate. "Mom?" tiffanya looked at the figure outside the door. She couldn''t believe that her dead mother actually appeared. However, the figure ran away directly. Tiffanya wanted to know whether the man was her mother. She released her numb hand and ran after her. "Wait, tiffany." when Ma still wanted to catch up, a lightning suddenly hit and blocked his way. Chapter 52 A strong monster appeared in front of dangma, covered with lightning. "Come again." when Ma saw it, his right hand unconsciously became a magic hand. However, the shadow did not control his body this time. When Ma, he could only rely on himself to fight the devil. "So fast." when Ma didn''t react, the thunder beast rushed in front of him and struck with lightning. When the hemp didn''t have time to react, it was directly beaten away. When Ma still wanted to stand up and fight back, he seemed to find that the monster didn''t continue to pursue. "In that case, there is a problem with vision." when Ma looked at the thunder beast still looking for his position, he had an idea in his heart. When Ma grabbed the small stone around him and threw it to the other side. Sure enough, the thunder beast directly attacked there, which once again proved dangma''s idea. It''s just that the thunder beast is not as stupid as expected. The thunder beast seemed to feel that it didn''t hit the target and turned to attack the approximate direction of the stone just now. "Bad." dangma can only raise his hand to block the attack. The thunder beast''s attack was not so easy to block. In the twinkling of an eye, when Ma was hit again. "Stare at me." when Ma watched the thunder beast fly again, he subconsciously blocked his right hand in front. The magic directly formed a huge hand, which flew the thunder beast and temporarily let dangma out of danger. "Unexpectedly, my hand can do this. Then, let me use it well." Go back to tiffania Louise successfully led tiffanya out with her ring. Tiffanya looked at her mother and cried. "Mom, I miss you so much." tiffania threw herself directly into her arms. But her mother''s next words broke Tiffany''s heart. "Tiffanya, I miss you so much, so please die." then he took out a knife in his clothes and cut it directly. "Mom?" tiffania ducked the attack. I looked at my mother strangely. "What''s the matter? Don''t you miss me very much? Let me take you." mother directly cleaved her with a knife. Tiffanya didn''t dare to resist and could only avoid in embarrassment. "No, mom told me to live a good life and find someone who won''t look at you with discriminatory eyes." tiffania said while avoiding. "This man, I found it." TIFANIA dodged an attack dangerously. Pull away. "So I''m going to live for that man," cried tiffanya, gathering magic in her hand. "Goodbye, mom." the magic released and destroyed the person who made the treasure. "Mom." tiffanya knelt down and cried sadly. "I see. Is that why you are?" Louise came out of the shadow and looked at Tiffany mercilessly. Tiffania knew that everything just now was what the people in front of her had done. I can''t calm down. "Unforgivable, trampling on other people''s souls at will." "It''s you who can''t be forgiven for taking my beloved." Louise couldn''t stand it anymore and began to release her magic to teach the people in front of her. "In order to be a hemp, I won''t be soft, and I''ll teach you a lesson." tiffania will fight Louise for her beloved. Go back to dangma The rubble on the ground suggests that their battle is very fierce. "Damn, it''s too fast to see clearly." when Ma is still trying to see the thunder beast''s action. However, for dangma''s eyesight, it''s too fast. He can only reluctantly bake his instinct and timely block the thunder beast''s attack with his magic hand. "See, right." when Ma stopped the thunder beast''s attack in time, he didn''t think that there might be more than one enemy. When Ma just heard another sound, another thunder beast had inserted its horn behind ma. The first one also reacts, inserts in front at the same time and starts discharging. "Ah ah!" when Ma was seriously injured by the attack, he lay down convulsively. "Move." When Ma still wants to move his body, but he can''t move. "No, I can''t see clearly." the vision in front of me is gradually blurred. "Consciousness, too." "No." "I want to continue." The two thunder beasts couldn''t believe it. The prey seemed to be moving just now. "Tiffany, you''re still waiting for me." "By the way, my master." The black ball appeared in front of dangma. "No, can you help me?" "Of course." "Thank you." The black ball directly turns into a mass of black mud, which directly covers dangma and is completely surrounded by black mud. Gradually, the shape of the black mud changed slowly, forming a fully covered armor on dangma. "My master, pay attention. My real name is annihilation, my power is to devour everything, and my prototype is black light virus." "This is." I saw that when Ma''s hands became sharp claws, the claws of his right hand glittered blue because of the magic hand. "Come, my master, use eyesight to strengthen." when Ma accepts the power of nothing, he can see the action of thunder beast. "Can see." when Ma strikes back with his claws in time, he directly interrupts the thunder beast''s attack. "Coming from behind." another thunder beast planned to attack around the back, but when Ma''s armor was like life, he stretched out his tentacle to interrupt his attack. "Now, absorb it." when Ma timely inserted his claws into the thunder beast in front, his armor stretched out a lot of tentacles to completely decompose the thunder beast. Absorb it. "The wound is recovering." when the numbness is felt, his body is gradually recovering from the injury. "This is my strength, master." Another thunder beast feels threatened and plans to escape. "Don''t try to escape." when Ma''s other hand becomes a whip, he stops the thunder beast from leaving. Countless tentacles follow the whip into the thunder beast and completely decompose it. Seeing that the danger was relieved, Wu lifted the armor on dangma. Turn into a black ball and return to dangma. "No, I have to hurry." dangma remembered that tiffanya was in danger and ran over. "Very capable." Louise looked at Tiffany, who was still supporting, and began to worry. "Do you feel it? When Ma is coming." Tiffany and Louise can feel it, when Ma is slowly approaching. "Shut up, you''re not qualified to mention him." Louise exploded in another void, but tiffanya knew in advance that she left. "Hum, you lost." tiffanya didn''t keep pestering Louise and ran directly to find dangma. "When Ma." tiffanya threw herself into dangma''s arms to ease her inner panic. "It''s all right, tiffany." Looking at Louise coming, Ma knew that Louise had led Tiffany out. "Give me your ring, and I won''t hold you responsible." when Ma could see that the ring was the ring of the water elf, so he didn''t want to do anything to Louise. "If I don''t give it to you, will you do it to me?" Louise stared at dangma and wanted to know the answer. "No." when Ma thought a little and said his answer. "Is that right? Well, I can give you the ring as a price. You have to promise me something." "You say." "I''ll follow you wherever I go." Chapter 53 "No, when Ma can''t promise her." tiffanya objected. After all, if Ma contacts her longer, she will think of this woman sooner or later. "But, the spirit''s ring." dangma''s purpose now is only the spirit''s ring, not so much. "Well, all right." Tiffany knew there was no way but to let Louise follow them. Successfully took the ring back to the water elf. The water elf looked at the three people, smiled silently and left. "So, where are we going now? Are we still going to Romania?" Ma said to tiffania, after all, this is their original destination. "Well, I''m going to see the Pope anyway. Let''s go." Louise nodded silently, walked to dangma and hit dangma''s hand. "Hey, what are you doing? Dangma is mine." tiffanya went to the other side, took dangma''s hand and stared at Louise. In this way, when Ma was sandwiched between the two women, he slowly rushed to Romania. On the other side, the kingdom of goria Tabasa succeeded in taking back his throne and killing his father, but he was controlled again in the twinkling of an eye. "Are you satisfied with that, Julio?" "Help a lot. Next, try Goliath''s army." Julio looked at doristin in the distance. "Damn, tell Louise quickly." chuluk, hiding in the dark, saw what had happened. Seeing that chuluk had left, Julio smiled. "Come, another messenger of nothingness." Go back to dangma When Ma doesn''t know why, the closer he is to Romania, the more unstable he is. It seems that something is going to happen. "When Ma, you see." tiffania pointed to the distance and a man ran over. "Heirs of nothingness, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time. It''s really time for you to come. Goria''s army is coming. We need you." "We need to help them when they are numb," suggested tiffanya. "Well, let''s go." He followed the messenger to the front line of the war and saw that the two sides had not fought yet. When Ma comes forward, I hope it can stop you from fighting. "Stop, why fight?" dangma hoped that both sides could stop fighting. However, they ignored dangma and fought directly. When Ma stood between the two armies, he watched the two sides fight desperately for victory. "When Ma, get out of there quickly." when Ma looked far away, he saw Tiffany and Louise waving, hoping to leave where he was. Death, scream, chaos, filled the battlefield. Watching countless people die in front of themselves, Ma was stunned. "Why, they have to fight each other. Obviously, they don''t have any hatred. They just listen to the above orders." Looking at when Ma is confused about this, Louise can only explain it with her own understanding. "This is for your honor and your family." "Just like you did for us." Louise stood beside dangma and held his hand. "And me," tiffania came over. "Thank you, I see." when Ma is no longer confused about this, because he knows what he needs to do. "Even with all the enemies, I will protect the people around me." "Yes, that''s what I should do." When hemp uses the power of nothing again. "I''ll be right back." When Ma jumped directly into the two armies. "End everything." "End all." "Everything turns into nothingness." Everyone present can feel that something is coming. To harvest their lives. When hemp burst out countless tentacles, he would entangle everyone within a radius of 10 meters. "This is advice." Because when hemp intervened, everyone stopped attacking. "Goliath''s army, leave and I''ll let you go." As the tentacles approached, the trapped people swallowed a mouthful of water. "Retreat, we retreat." The Romanian defenders were relieved to see goria''s army finally leaving. "Hero, come back with us. The enemy will come back soon." Everyone knew they wouldn''t count like that. First go back to see the Pope and understand the situation. When they followed the messenger to the church, they finally met the legendary Pope. How to say, looking at the Pope, when Ma felt his right hand in pain. "Welcome, users of nothingness." The Pope looked like a kind old man, but when Ma always felt that he was a hypocritical man. "Pope, please help me, my demon has lost his memory." tiffania didn''t expect that Louise would do it as soon as she came up. She was stunned. "Oh, I can''t solve this problem. You will solve this problem sooner or later." the Pope obviously knows what this is, but he doesn''t point it out. "Compared with this, we need your help, heirs of nothingness." "Your holiness, please say." "I hope you can help me stop the demons in the ancient volcano." "Devil?" dangma and the people were puzzled. "Let me explain," Julio, standing next to the Pope, explained. "In ancient times, the successor of nothingness sealed a demon with his own strength. In the ancient volcano, the prophecy said that when the successor of nothingness reappeared, it was the day when the seal of the devil was lifted." "So we need you to help us protect the world," the Pope bowed to the crowd. "We can''t afford it, Pope," Louise said in horror. "It doesn''t matter. Apart from this, I hope you can stop the attack of lower goria, even by force." "Then we understand." "Please." When Ma and Louise left, the Pope and Julio were discussing. "What''s the matter? Will he really not recover?" "In fact, I think he will recover his memory soon." "Is that so? Then I hope the plan can be carried out faster." "Don''t worry, they won''t notice." When Ma and Louise followed the messenger to the lounge to discuss the kingdom of goria. "As a result, it''s better to go directly to the Imperial City as before." Louise suggested. "Yes, at least it can reduce casualties." At this time, a man rushed in outside the door. "Chuluk, why are you here?" Louise was surprised to see chuluk rush in. "Louise, please, help tabasa." "What''s going on? Explain." "Actually..." Through chuluk''s explanation, they understand the abnormality of the kingdom of gria and the identity of tabasa. "As Ma, now we have another reason to go to goria," tiffania explained. "Yes, then we''ll go to help tabasa earlier." "Thank you," chuluk said to the president. "No, after all, you helped me," said Louise, as if she thought of something, but didn''t think of it. "Well, let''s start early and go to goria." Chapter 54 "Smoother than expected." Chuluk took dangma people directly into gorya''s Palace by secret road. "Yes, it''s so smooth." when Ma felt that there was something wrong. At the next turn, I saw tabasa with people waiting for them. When Ma finally knows why it''s too quiet. "Catch them." tasbasa seemed to be under control and called someone up to catch them. "I knew it." when Ma kicked away the soldiers, he took them back. Watching the pursuers approaching, Ma knew they couldn''t run any more and had to resist. But another accident happened. A huge red sword cleaved directly into the ceiling of the secret passage and separated dangma and Louise. Seeing outside, a huge monster stood outside, covered with fire. "Again." when Ma you felt that his right hand was out of control, he became a magic hand. "This arm is really you." belia looked at dangma''s right hand and finally knew her opponent. "Just human beings, be defeated by me again." the fire surrounded the whole city, and everything in front of you was surrounded by fire. "When Ma, be careful." TIFANIA and Louise separated from the pursuers of tabasa because of the accident and successfully retreated. When Ma jumped out of the secret way, left from the breach and successfully came to belia. "Hum, human, long time no see." "I am, belia." the shadow occupies dangma''s body again. Pull out the hell magic knife. "Oh, interesting." the flame turned into a fire dragon and flew away as if it were controlled. The shadow directly draws his sword and cuts it to pieces. The shadowless sword directly flies to attack belia. However, before the shadowless sword hit belia''s body, it was directly broken by the fire around belia. The shadow approached belia with great speed, but the flame stopped him from moving forward. "Human, you are still as naive as before." "It''s you." the shadow directly stretched out his magic hand, manipulated a huge hand, grabbed belia''s body and threw it out. The collision of buildings not only caused some damage to belia, but also made it more angry. "Ah, hateful human beings." there are many fire meteors falling from the sky. Attack everyone without a target. "Ah ah!" the Goliath garrison in the city was wounded by the attack, and the residents of the city began to evacuate. Looking at his people being treated like this, tabasa finally recovered. Looking at belia in the distance, tabasa shouted to the shadow. "Please, help us." "Ah, leave it to me." the shadow demonized directly and rushed to stop all meteors. The rapid attack saved the people of goria from this disaster. "Take my move, kid." belia''s fire sword came directly, and the shadow held up his sword directly. "Too weak." the magic hand became huge again. A big sword composed of magic was controlled by the magic hand and directly inserted into belia''s body. It exploded and belia was hit by the attack. "The body is still too big. Sure enough, it still needs to be smaller." belia said and became a familiar person under the surprised eyes of the dark shadow. "Surprised? After all, I''ve only recently awakened," Ward said to the shadow. "Viscount Wald." Louise finally came to the battlefield and looked at Wald with flames in front of her, surprised. "Now I''m not human, I''m a devil, belia." belia turned a fire sword and rushed to the shadow. "No matter what you become, you can''t change your destiny." the shadow cut it with Yan magic knife. Countless knife lights flickered in Wald''s way. "Naive." Wald directly ignored the attack, rushed to the shadow, and a flame hit the shadow. The shadow was covered with flames and was hit by the impact and flew to Louise. "What''s the matter, worry free." "I''m fine, Louise." the flame dissipated, but the demonization was lifted. "Do you think of me?" Louise looked at the shadow, hoping to get the answer she wanted. "No, I''m not him. But don''t worry, he''ll come back one day." the shadow touched Louise''s head. Protect her behind her. "Hum, human, what capital can you fight with me when you remove the demonization?" belia looked at the dark shadow and said with disdain. "Of course, don''t forget, I haven''t been fighting alone." The shadow said to the shadow in his body. "I don''t have enough magic. Lend me your power." "Hum, yes, just a horn." A horn was hung on the shadow''s waist. "Magic, recovering." The shadow was demonized again, and the magic kept pouring out. "What! What is this?" belia was surprised to see the shadow restore its magic again. "Yes, this is the power of my partner. Let you see." with infinite magic support, the shadow came to belia at a faster speed and attacked him with stronger power. "What, this power!" belia was reluctantly parrying the attack of the shadow, but the knife was faster and stronger. Belia had eaten several knives. "Ah ah!" belia was directly hit by the shadow and hit the wall. "It''s over." the shadow took the knife back into its scabbard. The magic was concentrated on his hands. "Don''t underestimate me, kid." belia focused all the flames on herself to increase her defense. "Judgment." countless knives cut belia, and the space seemed to be broken by this attack, causing a trace of distortion. "I lost this time, human." countless cracks appeared on belia. Belia''s body turned into a flame and disappeared, leaving only a dark shadow in place, a familiar weapon. After belia''s death, a hell gate appeared in front of the shadow. "Lucifer, I didn''t expect to see the original product." wearing the familiar Lucifer, the shadow controls the weapon and breaks the gate of hell. "Perfect." the shadow said, taking Lucifer back to dangma''s body. When Ma takes control of his body again, his fatigue makes him fall directly. "It''s too messy, there''s something in my body." when Ma watched Louise and Tiffany walk into her, she fainted with peace of mind. Far away, Romania. The Pope looked at the door of hell around him, and the icon of fire lit up again. His inner joy was a little uncontrollable. "Finally started, this door, finally started charging." "After so many people and Demons died, I finally opened the door again. Unfortunately, the knife can''t be used anymore." Agnus stood next to the Pope and talked to the Pope. "That''s good. When the next devil dies, sooner or later this door will open again. My time will come again." "Compared with this, has it been arranged?" the pope said to Agnus. "Don''t worry, everything is arranged, just wait for the actors to play." Chapter 55 "Help me." "Who is it?" "Help me, heir to nothingness." "Who is it?" "Ring, come on." When Ma has not thought of what it is, the water directly fills his whole body and wakes up when Ma is still sleeping. When she woke up, she saw Louise and tiffanya around her. When Ma knew she was dreaming just now. It''s just, it''s real. After saying goodbye to the Pope, Ma took Louise and Tiffany to see the water elf again. After all, his dream just now made him think that the water elf might be dangerous. When I came to the lake, I found that the ring was left by the lake, but I didn''t see the trace of the water elf. "What''s going on, dangma? Why did you suddenly bring us here?" "I don''t know. It''s just that this ring was left here. Something must have happened." When Ma picked up the ring, the light came out of the ring and opened a hole by the lake. "Do you want to go in, worry free?" Louise grabbed dangma''s hand and looked at the bottomless water hole. Her fear spread to everyone. "Never mind, I''m by your side." when Ma grabbed Louise''s hand, hoping to ease her fear. "I want it too." Tiffany held dangma''s other hand, unwilling to show weakness. "Well, let''s go in together." dangma took Louise and Tiffany and jumped into the water hole together. When everyone jumped in, the water hole closed itself. Water, always around them. When Ma can''t speak, he can only hold their hands and hope they won''t be separated. However, there was too much water. Finally, when Ma couldn''t hold on, he let go and the three were dispersed. When the numb consciousness was about to disappear, he saw a mark and subconsciously grabbed it. When Ma woke up again, he saw himself standing by a fire with a sword on it. A man in onion armor stood next to him. "Oh, long time no see, no worries." "You know me?" "It seems that I summoned a time when I don''t know me, but it doesn''t matter. After all, the world time is chaotic." When Ma looked at the person in front of him and said something he didn''t understand, he was confused. "These will be said later. I need your strength to help me defeat the singing devil." When Ma heard the word devil, the spirit came. "It''s you, demon hunter." the onion Knight looked at dangma, his eyes changed and laughed. "Well, since you don''t know me, we won''t talk so much. Come on, let''s go in." the onion knight took dangma and walked into a door full of smoke. "What''s the situation? There are two." looking from a distance, I saw two monsters like frogs standing in the distance. One has two humanoid lights on his head, and the other looks very hard. "Oh, my friend, you see my enemy is coming." Barr looked at dangma who came in. "Again, my right hand." when Ma''s right hand became a magic hand again, it didn''t surprise the onion Knight next door. "Come, worry free, your giant hand can help me restrain them." I saw the singing devil hit directly. When the horse pulled up the onion, the knight directly avoided the impact. However, Barr released an ice cone to attack them in the distance, and the onion Knight raised his small round shield to help dangma block some damage. "You see, wuchou, the singing devil showed his weakness." the singing devil opened his mouth and exposed his hands and a man''s face. "Here''s the chance. Knock him out with his magic hand." when Ma listened to the command of the onion knight, the magic hand became huge, hit the devil in the face and knocked the devil out. "I won''t let you succeed." Barr released a thick fog that obscured their vision. "No, no worries." the onion knight was very flustered about the situation. "No, I see." with the power of nothing, the thick fog can''t block his vision. "On the left, when Ma magic''s hand hits gravity, it will hit Barr who is going to attack secretly." However, the singing devil finally recovered and retracted his body without giving him any chance to be a knight of hemp and onion. "Worry free, what are you going to do?" the onion Knight looked at dangma, hoping he could give himself some ideas. "Give priority to the other one. It''s better to deal with it without defense." "Yes." When the hemp and onion Knights plan to solve Barr first, the others will be counted later. When hemp directly incarnates in armor mode, use blade mode again. The combination of magic hand and sharp blade makes the sharp blade shine blue. "No way." Barr kept releasing ice cones to stop becoming a knight of hemp and onion. However, the armor on the onion Knight blocks most of the damage for dangma. "Ah!" when Ma rushed to Barr, he cut off a human lantern on his head. When hemp rushed directly into Barr''s mouth, it was destroyed in his body. "End everything." Countless tentacles burst out of Barr''s body and surrounded him. When Ma directly absorbed Barr completely, only a box was left on the ground. After Barr''s death, a hell gate rose in the distance. However, the door was opened this time. When Ma saw that countless demons like Barr planned to come here through the door. "Well, let me make good use of this power." when Ma picked up the box on the ground, I don''t know why. When Ma felt that he was familiar with the box. Even if I can''t remember, it doesn''t matter. When Ma''s body moves by itself, he skillfully turns the gears on the box. Turn Pandora into reincarnation mode. "It''s over." countless missiles were fired from the muzzle of the gun, directly smashing the hell gate. Countless Barr were blocked in the door and always wanted to come out. "The rest is you." when Ma and onion Knight stared at the singing devil, they seemed to feel that the singing devil wanted to surrender. "No, no, do you know why?" said the horse and onion Knight when they came to the singing devil. "Because." when Ma directly grabbed the devil''s mouth with his magic hand, he violently opened the shell. When the onion Knight saw the time coming, he coated the big sword with resin, took lightning and directly inserted it into the devil''s body to kill the devil. "Because you pissed us off" ¡Á two I don''t know why, when Ma and onion knights are in tune, they feel that they have fought together many times. "Thank you, worry free. If there is any need, I will call you again." when the hemp slowly disappeared, the onion Knight finished his last sentence. "Wait." When Ma regained consciousness again and found that he had returned to the lake, Louise and tiffanya were beside him. "Thank you, the successor of nothingness. Thank you for saving me and my friends from other worlds." the water elf thanked dangma. "What''s going on in that world?" "That''s the world. You don''t need to know too much. Don''t you still have your own things to do now, the successor of nothingness." When Ma saw that the water elf couldn''t answer his questions, he didn''t ask much. He took Louise and Tiffany and left. Romania "Finally another mark is opened. Is the next one ready?" "Of course, all that remains is to guide them." Chapter 56 "Hunting season?" "Yes, hunting season." Louise took dangma and began to introduce. After helping the water elf out of Barr''s control, when Ma and Louise and tiffanya returned to the campus for a temporary leisurely life, they just didn''t expect Louise to find trouble to disturb him so soon. "No, although I can''t remember, Louise, what''s the fun of hunting." if tiffanya invites, dangma may go, but the other party is Louise, and dangma hasn''t recovered her memory. Of course, she doesn''t want to pay so much attention. "How can this be? Hunting can also reflect the demeanor of nobility, so go." Louise grabbed dangma''s hand and shook it hard. "It''s no use begging me. I''m really not interested in this activity." When Ma refused so ruthlessly, Louise stepped on him angrily. "If you don''t go, don''t go, baga." Watching Louise leave, when Ma finally calmed down and planned to do her own thing. "You, hear me," said Ma, looking at his right hand. When Ma can''t stand it, his right hand will control himself or even change. "Who are you?" "Answer me." However, when Ma''s right hand did not respond, the shadow did not appear in front of Ma. "Only when I restore my memory will you appear?" When Ma looked at his right hand and talked to himself. At this time, tiffania came. "When Ma, I need you to do me a favor." "Of course." Tiffanya took dangma to the nearby forest and watched tiffanya talk to nature with her goblin power. When Ma felt that tiffanya was beautiful in his eyes. "Tiffanya." when Ma came up to tiffanya, he held her in his arms. "Be ma." tiffania didn''t expect to be Ma to take the initiative, which will never happen. "I''m leaving." "What?" Tiffanya didn''t react. When Ma picked up tiffanya and jumped to the other side. The next second, a monster jumped out and cut the sickle in his hand to the place where they stood just now. "When hemp." tiffanya looked around. Slowly, more and more monsters came around and grabbed dangma''s clothes with worry. "Hum, it''s all right. It''s just some little monsters. Wait for me here." When Ma had noticed that his right hand had become a magic hand, an extension caught a little monster in front of him, threw it on his teammates and forced a way. "Let''s go, tiffany." when Ma took Tiffany''s hand and rushed directly to the encirclement. The monster still followed dangma behind them. Even if he was fast, he couldn''t get rid of them. "No way, tiffanya, be careful." when Ma grabbed Yan magic knife and rushed to fight with the little monster. Every time you attack, a little monster will be split in half. When Ma doesn''t use the power of Yan magic knife, he will only cut. "When Ma, be careful behind you." tiffanya spoke and reminded dangma. Behind dangma, a flying armor rushed over with a long gun. When Ma grabbed the other party''s long gun with his magic hand in time, he cut the enemy to pieces with Yan magic knife. "Thank you for giving me such a useful weapon." dangma took a long gun and killed the scarecrow madly. Just as macho was rising, the monsters retreated. "What, suddenly attack others and suddenly retreat. It''s too tasteless." when he was numb, he crushed the long gun with his magic hand to vent some of his anger. "When hemp, is it all right?" tiffanya felt it and checked whether Dang hemp was hurt. "It''s all right, don''t worry, tiffanya." when Ma touched tiffanya''s head, forget it and put down the negative emotion. "But if the devil appears in this place, there must be a leader here, tiffania. We must find it." "Well, let''s do it." When Ma and tiffania began to wander around the forest. "Ah, be ma." tiffania took dangma''s hand and looked for their target in the forest. "What''s the matter, Tiffany?" "What do you think of Louise?" tiffanya wanted to know what dangma thought. After all, she did it herself. "This, I don''t know." when Ma said his feelings. "I know that I once had a good relationship with her, but now I can''t remember. Even the best relationship can''t be forced, and now, I have you, tiffanya." I blushed when Ma finished this sentence. "When Ma." tiffania was moved to see when Ma made a similar confession. "Me too. No matter what hemp becomes, I won''t change." "Yes." Their feelings changed. Time passed, but when Ma and tiffania still didn''t find any gathering place for demons. "Could it be, just a coincidence?" tiffania could only explain what was happening now. "No, I feel like we''re lost." when Ma looked at the big tree he had just passed, he understood what they were doing now. "Tiffany, we''re trapped in a maze." "What!" tiffania realized at this time that they seemed to be spinning around, and the fog in the forest seemed to be getting bigger and bigger. "I can''t see the exposed road very well. Be careful." tiffanya held dangma''s hand tightly. She didn''t want to separate from dangma at this time. "Look, there''s a stone pillar in front of me." when Ma pointed to the stone pillar in front of him, he said. "Look, there are some words engraved on it." "The real road is bright." When Ma is still slowly understanding this sentence, he obviously doesn''t want to give him too much time. Several scarecrows jumped out of the haystack next door and surrounded them. "Think again, tiffanya, and I''ll stop them." when Ma went to stop them, she bought tiffanya time to think. Tiffania remembered the hint and looked at the shadow on the ground. Looking around, it seemed that there were only a few roads nearby, but tiffanya still couldn''t think of it. She was still a key step away. At this time, tiffanya looked at the shadow that had been moving on the ground when Ma threw the monster away with her magic hand, and let tiffanya know the last key. Sure enough, there was only one road among the several roads, and there was no shadow on the ground. "When Ma, follow me on the road without shadow," tiffanya reminded dangma. "All right." When Ma threw off the Scarecrow''s siege, he took tiffania and rushed to the shadowless road. "Finally came out." "No worries?" Take a closer look. Louise and her family are right behind them, riding a horse. It''s just that Louise doesn''t look very good. "Oh, Louise, why are you here." survival instinct, when Ma plans to turn off the topic. "Didn''t you say, hunting season? You haven''t explained why you''re with that woman?" Louise looked angry and came over with a whip. "This." dangma had to explain truthfully and hoped Louise and them could go back. It''s not safe here. "Well, I believe you." unexpectedly, Louise believed what dangma said, which surprised dangma. "Say it, I will always believe you." When Ma heard this sentence, he was moved and thought of something in his mind. Chapter 57 "Trust me, I''ll be fine later." "Louise, trust me." "I will never forgive the person who makes you cry." The memories in the brain made dangma have a headache and roll in place. "When Ma, what''s the matter?" tiffanya looked at the situation and thought it was bad. "No, do you think of me?" Louise jumped off her horse, ran to dangma and grabbed dangma''s hand. "Worry free, remember everything about us." Louise saw this sign and was about to cry happily. On the contrary, tiffanya was not happy. It''s just that they don''t have to struggle for so long. In the distance, a Flying Dragon flew over and directly pulled dangma away. "When hemp." ¡Á two Louise and tiffanya watched dangma take him away and chased him. In the distance, dangma was taken to an open space by the monster. When Ma''s headache had already disappeared, but his right hand had automatically changed back to the magic hand. "Hum, kid, I didn''t expect you to find here again." iqidna said to dangma. "You know me, too." "Hum, I haven''t said so much. Come on." Iqidna retracted her body and flew into the air, constantly spraying a large number of tree species to attack as hemp. When Ma directly evades all attacks, he thinks it''s just such a simple attack. Those tree species were broken open and turned into monsters to attack when hemp. "So weak." when Ma can directly blow up a tree monster, I really don''t understand what the devil wants to do. "Hum, I don''t understand. Look at the ground." When Ma found out at this time, he didn''t know when the whole ground he stood on had been covered with mucus, which greatly limited his activities. "It''s naive." Iqidna fell directly to the ground, and the vines on her body directly inserted into the ground to attack dangma. When Ma also wanted to raise his hand to block these attacks, he didn''t expect that the mucus would not only restrict his movement, but also stick to him and restrict his activities. "Bad." when Ma was entangled by the devil with vines, he couldn''t move. "Moreover, the magic was absorbed." the vine wrapped around dangma and was constantly absorbing the magic in dangma. "No, if it goes on like this, the consciousness will be lost." when Ma''s physical strength slowly loses with the magic, looking at the devil in front of him, when Ma can''t see clearly. At this time, when the hemp limbs were wrapped around me, the vine was interrupted by another force. "Hateful human beings." archidna looked at the two people coming and said angrily. "It''s all right, be ma." Louise and Tiffany arrived in time to stop archidna''s attack. "Thank you, Louise, tiffany." watching the two people risking their lives to save themselves, when Ma didn''t know what to say. "You''re welcome, really." Louise wanted to pat dangma''s head. Iqidna didn''t give them time to chat. She directly rose up and continued to attack them. "Be careful and pay attention to the ground." "Understand." The tree species in the sky slowly fell down. Louise sang for a period of time, directly blew up the tree species with an explosion, and the high temperature eliminated the mucus. There was no way to cause the situation just now. "Damn it." archidna flew down directly and stretched the vine into the ground, intending to repeat the attack just now. However, how could the fallen devil be the opponent of Ma? When Ma ran directly over, he pulled up iqidna with his magic hand and fell to the ground like a snake. "Hateful, annoying human beings." iqidna suddenly flushed, and dangma loosened her hand with her powerful magic. At this time, iqidna''s speed and strength were greater than just now. It wrapped its tail as a hemp and flew into the air, intending to directly fall to death as a hemp. "Naive, it''s your stupidest way to entangle me." When hemp borrows the power of nothing, the tentacle composed of black light virus extends into iqidna''s body and frantically absorbs its magic and everything. "Ah! Stop!" iqidna plans to get rid of dangma, but how can dangma, who has entered the state, make it struggle so easily. "Die with regret." When Ma increased his efforts, he completely absorbed iqidna, leaving only the weapons in his hand. The door of hell on the ground appears again. When Ma looks at the door on the ground, he has his own idea. "Let me try the power of the new weapon." The magic gathered on his right hand and hit the gate with a punch. With one blow, the gate broke like sand. "Gilgamesh." The name of the new weapon. Romania The marks on the gate lit up again, and finally all the marks lit up. "Finally, our time is coming again." "Congratulations to the Pope, then there''s one left." "Well, there''s one trickiest thing left." "It seems that the successor of nothingness has final use value." "You''re right." After ending the war with archidna, Ma took Louise and Tiffany back to school. "Ah, boring." When Ma and Louise have been at school for a period of time, except that Louise and Tiffany are always against each other, nothing interesting has happened. When Ma is idle, he is a little not used to it. When Ma is idle, the most important thing is not to restore his memory, but because he doesn''t know why, the bad luck that hasn''t appeared all the time will appear only when he is idle. "So, quickly find an enemy to deal with me." in just ten minutes, when Ma accidentally knocked over other people''s breakfast, tripped over a stone on the side of the road, inexplicably chased by a dog, and was mistaken for a sex wolf. But when Ma didn''t notice, a man was always behind him, watching him make a fool of himself and smiling happily. At this time, a Flying Dragon flew over and finally mentioned his interest in being a hemp. Julio came here on a dragon and took a message to dangma. "Heirs of nothingness, we need your strength." Just let Julio did not expect, when Ma saw him, he welcomed him very warmly. "There''s work for us to do. It''s no problem. Well, talk quickly. We''ll start soon." Looking at such a enthusiastic man, Julio was really not used to it. He coughed and finally settled down. "Well, let me explain the mission." Volcano survey? " Louise and tiffanya asked puzzled after hearing dangma''s words. "Well, I heard that a volcano has started unusual activities recently. The pope said that something might be affecting the volcano and we need to observe it." "But we can''t do anything about this work. If it''s a real natural disaster," tiffanya said truthfully. "You''re right." when Ma was about to sit down, the foot of the chair suddenly broke. Looking at the broken chair on the ground, when Ma finally said what he wanted to say. "Sure enough, I''d better go." "Well, I see." looking at dangma, who was still plagued by bad luck, Louise and Tiffany had to agree. Chapter 58 When Ma hurried to the town near the volcano with Louise and Tiffany. As soon as he came to the town, Ma could feel that the bad luck that had plagued him all the time seemed to have disappeared, which not only brought happiness, but also proved that there was something in the volcano, so he began to worry. "What''s the matter, when Ma, her face changes again and again?" tiffania has been watching when Ma changes from joy to worry, very confused. "No, I just know that the volcanic eruption is not an accident, so I feel distressed." dangma had to explain. "That is to say, what really caused this volcanic activity in the volcano?" "Well, very likely." When Ma took tiffanya and Louise to inquire about the specific news in the nearby town, one morning passed and they gathered at the hotel. "According to my information, people passing by the volcano heard a lot of coax nearby recently." when mahjong shared his information with his partners. "Me too, and according to their description, it may be a dragon." Louise made her own judgment based on the information it collected recently. "Dragon?" tiffania didn''t understand why the Dragon lived in the volcano, which was not in line with their living habits. "It''s no surprise. After all, there are different kinds of dragons and different living habits. Moreover, I''m very concerned that this may not be an ordinary giant dragon." "Why?" when Ma looked at Louise, hoping she could explain. Louise took out the ancestor''s magic book in her backpack, pointed to a line of words that everyone could see on it and said. "You see, it says here that the heirs of the legendary nothingness seal the legendary monster with their own strength and wait for the next monster to return." "That is to say, the giant dragon is about to resurrect because of our reappearance?" "Maybe." Louise looked at the magic book in her hand and thought of another thing. "However, if the seal has been broken, why did the dragon not attack humans directly, but stay in the volcano all the time." "Well, this may be similar to the information given to us by the Pope, so we''d better start tomorrow morning and explore the situation." "That''s it." Tiffany stood up, walked out of the door and prepared for tomorrow. "What''s the matter, Louise?" Ma asked with concern when she looked at Louise with a sad face. "Worry free, do you think it''s a coincidence that the Pope has just finished these things with us. It''s really related to the legendary monsters. It''s also a coincidence. I think there''s something wrong." Louise can''t help thinking about it. After all, she''s not Louise in those days. When Ma had to lean against Louise, put her hand on Louise''s head and rub her hair. "Don''t worry, I will protect you both, even if I sacrifice myself." "No." Louise hugged dangma directly. "If you want to sacrifice yourself, I''d rather you don''t care about me." "It doesn''t matter. Even if I can''t remember, I''ll protect you." "Worry free." Louise looked up at the man in front of her and wanted to kiss him. But when Ma raised her hand directly to stop her attack. "I''m sorry, Louise. I already have Tiffany. I can''t do such a thing." Louise, who heard this, stood up in silence and turned away from the room. But Louise didn''t expect to see tiffanya standing here eavesdropping on them as soon as she went out. "So, are you satisfied?" "Of course, this is the man we both like." "When these things are over, I will certainly remind wuchou of everything we have." "Well, come on." Louise didn''t want to look at Tiffany''s face anymore, so she had to leave quietly. When Louise walked away, Tiffany covered her chest and leaned against the wall. "Forgive me, when hemp." "It''s all worth it, for you." The night passed like this. Early in the morning, when Ma took Louise and Tiffany, who had obviously changed a lot, to the volcano to explore the situation. "What''s the matter, you two are so quiet." when Ma can''t stand it. They usually quarrel about themselves on the road. Today, they suddenly quit. When Ma looks not used to it. "Nothing." Louise waved silently. "Me too." so did Tiffany. "All right." when Ma doesn''t care so much anymore, move on. "Roar!" a loud roar startled the three people present. "What!" when Ma saw ahead, he saw that there were many people on the volcano. "What''s that?" "It''s the devil, the devil''s soldier." On the distant volcano, countless scarecrows and Knights have been walking up the crater and jumping in. "What are they doing?" tiffanya looked at the soldier''s behavior in the distance, puzzled. "It''s a sacrifice." Louise looked at them and probably guessed what they thought. "Well, sure enough, the monster in the volcano." "Well, the legendary demon." While they were still thinking, a huge volcano in the distance suddenly erupted, and a large number of lava and quickstones flew into the air, attacking everything irregularly. "Louise, Tiffany, don''t go away." when Ma finally called out the magic hand by her own strength, she picked up the Yan magic knife and controlled the shadowless sword to break the flying stones that hit them. "When Ma, look at the crater." I saw a huge black shadow hidden in the black smoke in the distant crater, and suddenly a strong wind dispersed in it, showing the objects inside. The three saw that a huge flying dragon with red scales and scars on its left eye appeared on the crater, and the magic around it continued to gather on it. "This sense of oppression." Louise looked at the dragon in the distance. She was far away, but her body could not help kneeling down. "Me too." Tiffany couldn''t bear it, just like Louise. In addition to being a hemp, you can still stand where you are. The dragon in the distance seemed to see the situation here. Suddenly, he flew near them and looked at dangma. Since someone said something. "Interesting. I didn''t expect that humans could bear my Longwei." Looking at the magic emitted by dangma and the two people behind him, the Dragon seems to understand something. "I see, the successor of nothingness, but it''s too weak to save the world to this extent?" "Shut up, you have no right to say that about them both." The Dragon looked at dangma''s right hand and finally found something. He said angrily. "Unexpectedly, the power of nothingness will be used by the devil. I can''t forgive you. Go to hell." The Dragon ejected a fireball from his mouth and directly hit the three of them. "Not only insulted Louise and Tiffany, but also wanted to hurt them." When Ma is angry, his magic keeps rising, and his body is directly demonized. "I won''t forgive you." The powerful magic turned into a moon and a half, flew into the air, split the fireball in two and exploded in the sky. "Hum, try if you can." The Dragon roared at the three men. The sound wave formed a hurricane, rushed towards them, blew Louise and Tiffany away and left their battle site. "Then you have no worries, Devil boy. Let me see your power." "I can''t wait." Chapter 59 "When are you going to hide, boy?" The woods near the volcano were affected by their battle, and no complete tree stayed here. The ground is still burning, and the high temperature continues to remain on the land. Neither side has caused any fatal harm to the other. After all, neither side can do anything about the other for the time being. Another round of fireball hit. When Ma could only rely on the speed of demonization to escape all the time, he fought back with a shadowless sword from time to time. However, the magic outside the dragon is enough to block dangma''s attack. The war situation was thus deadlocked. "Hum, it''s endless." "Feel the same." "Well, I''d better fight you in another form." The dragon was covered with white light, blocking everyone''s vision. When the flash disappeared, Ma saw a man who surprised him standing in front of him. "What''s the matter, surprised?" Let dangma didn''t expect that the Dragon turned into his own appearance and fought with himself. "Come on, next round." After the dragon became human, he approached dangma at a very fast speed and punched him. Although dangma blocked the attack with his hand, he just didn''t expect that the next second the fire broke out in his fist and directly exploded dangma. When Ma hasn''t reacted yet, the dragon has moved behind her and kicked behind dangma again, which contains the power of fire to hit dangma again. When hemp is like a balloon, it is always fought by the dragon like this. When Ma has been beaten, I didn''t expect the dragon to be so strong in speed and power after it became human. Reluctantly turned into armor mode with no power, temporarily blocking the dragon''s attack. "Hum, in that case, I see how long you can stop it." Behind the dragon, the red light rippled behind him, and an energy sword composed of fire appeared behind him. When the Dragon waved his hand, all the swords attacked together. When Ma had to raise his hands and turn into shield mode to block his attack. When each sword hits Ma''s shield, it will not only cause an impact effect. After the sword hits the shield, it will explode directly. When Ma has been repulsed by this attack. "End." Countless tentacles are sent out from dangma''s body, entangle all the swords that intend to attack dangma, and absorb them all. "Oh, good." when Ma successfully absorbed his attack, the Dragon gave his affirmation. "Not yet." When Ma approaches the dragon with great speed, he enters the attack range. "Trial." With powerful magic as the backing, when Ma directly uses the strongest attack he can now use. Time seems to have stopped, and the knife is like being able to distort space, constantly cutting on the dragon. When the sword was closed, the dragon was directly hit by the attack and retreated a few steps. When Ma still wanted to pursue the victory, a magic burst out in the dragon and bounced off dangma. At this time, the dragon, the wound of the flame on his body burned. When the flame dispersed, the wound had completely recovered. "I''m careless. I''ll be hurt by you." The Dragon completely exposed its right arm and slowly turned into a dragon claw. "The human body is still too weak. It''s better to own it." "Eat." A huge fireball suddenly hit his face. When Ma backhand grabbed it with his magic hand, he poured his magic and threw a blue fireball back. However, the Dragon opened his mouth directly and absorbed the fireball completely, making dangma''s attack ineffective. Before the flame completely disappeared, Ma had rushed behind the dragon and planned to give him a try. However, the Dragon had already reacted and grabbed it with a dragon claw in the backhand. When Ma had to block his attack with his magic hand. "What!" when Ma didn''t expect that the magic hand that no one could stop all the time was caught by the dragon. And he also felt that the other side was stronger than himself. "Too weak." the Dragon simply grabbed dangma''s right hand and threw him into the air. The fireball constantly flew into the air to strike when hemp, and in an instant when hemp was surrounded by fire. When the hemp fell to the ground, the body had been severely burned by the attack just now, and the demonized magic was used to recover the injury just now, but the demonization was also relieved. "What''s the matter? Don''t you have strength?" "Not yet." When hemp becomes armor mode again, however, it is simply broken by a fireball of the dragon and cannot be used for the time being. "You can''t beat me." "Shut up." When hemp turned into a sharp blade and cut off the dragon, it was caught by the dragon with one hand and broke the sharp blade. "Ah ah!" when Ma half knelt down holding his right hand, he was kicked away by the dragon. "You can''t beat me." When Ma''s hands become claws, he plans to wear them directly, but he is pinched by the dragon''s hands, and the claws are crushed directly. When Ma''s hands were hit hard by these blows, he couldn''t lift them up at all. "No." The dragon stood in front of dangma, grabbed dangma''s hair and raised it. "You are too weak." The Dragon didn''t give dangma too many opportunities. He pierced dangma''s stomach as soon as he caught it. Blood has been flowing down the body, when Ma''s eyes are slowly dim. "Be numb!" tiffania looked at this side in the distance and hurried over anxiously. However, the Dragon just stared at her, and tiffania was suppressed by his dragon power and fainted directly. "No worries." Louise did not panic like Tiffany, but prayed silently. "Well, I''ll always believe you." "So don''t let me down, worry free." When the hemp is thrown to the ground, the Dragon turns around and plans to leave. "Am I dying?" When Ma looked at the Dragon slowly away, he wanted to raise his hand and catch the man in front of him. "No way." Can''t see clearly, when Ma can''t see the figure in front, the darkness is swallowing everything. "I''m sorry, Louise, tiffany." "Hmm?" the Dragon turned and looked at dangma. Unexpectedly, the man who had just been judged dead by him could still stand up. When Ma bu not only stood up, his body radiated golden light, constantly repairing his body. "What is this?" the Dragon didn''t expect that there was such an incredible phenomenon in the world. Several fireballs went to kill the incredible man. All the attacks went through his body as if he had never been here. What he saw was only his illusion. "This is." When Ma looked at the change of his body, something appeared in his chest and flew to dangma. "Scabbard?" when Ma''s hands held the scabbard in front of him, Avalon''s power not only healed himself, but also broke the imprisonment in his brain. Everything, when Ma remembered it again. "Yes, my name is not dangma, but wuchou." Put the scabbard back into the body again, and worry free stared at the dragon in front of him. The Dragon felt that the man in front of him was completely different from that just now. "Who are you?" "My name is wuchou, the guardian of the world." Chapter 60 "Guardian of the world, just a kid like you." the Dragon looked at wuchou and disdained it. Wuchou ignored his words and projected countless iron swords to block the vision of the dragon. When the flying sword blocks the dragon''s vision, wuchou has been connected with the power in the body again. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, partner." "Ah, lend me strength again, another me." Wuchou uses demonization again, and Wuying sword flies out with the iron sword. "Hum, the ability that has been defeated by me is useless now." The Dragon disdains the devil''s power and plans to directly use his body to resist these injuries. "What!" The Dragon didn''t expect that this shadowless sword could break his body defense and scratch him. "This power is completely different from that just now." The Dragon cautiously used the fireball to stop his attack, but unexpectedly, the attack that he could easily block just now has become difficult. "The strength of a simple recovery injury has changed so much." The Dragon just can''t guess. The man who has no worries just now, but can''t control this power at all, now he recovers his memory, of course, is completely different from that just now. "Unforgivable." Shadowless sword is still attacking the dragon, and the speed is getting faster and faster. "Unforgivable." The Dragon releases the fireball faster and faster, but there has been an irresistible trend. "Incredibly." The Dragon couldn''t stand this kind of suffocation any longer. As soon as it was fired, all the shadowless swords were bounced away. Wuchou just simply pulls out Yan magic knife and blocks the light gun. "How dare you hurt my Louise." The next second, wuchou has come behind the dragon, cut the dragon''s back with a knife and scratched a long scar. "Ah ah!" Wuchou takes a piece of equipment, punches the dragon on the back and directly drives the Dragon into the ground. "Beowulf." Looking at the dragon who still didn''t react on the ground, wuchou came directly to him and made a set of random fights. "Ah ah!" Countless fists fell heavily on the dragon, making the Dragon unable to move. "So fast, I can''t resist it at all." The dragon was constantly hurt and thought of the only way to get out. The Dragon returned to its own dragon form and successfully interrupted wuchou''s attack. "Damn mankind, let everything turn to ashes." The Dragon accumulates its own magic into its lungs, and a powerful magic accumulates in the dragon''s mouth. Seeing this situation, wuchou took out his booty, Pandora''s box, and his magic gathered in the box. He adjusted the box to laser gun mode. The magic of the Dragon reached the critical point, and a bunch of red light cannons directed at wuchou. Wuchou also sent out his Pandora magic artillery to resist the dragon''s attack. "How could it be, just human beings." the Dragon watched his magic cannon be gradually hit back, increasing the output of magic. "It''s no use. I''ll never lose." The powerful magic accumulated in the magic box, and the powerful blue light gun slowly returned the red leg. Finally, the dragon''s attack was fought back, directly attacked by worry free Pandora''s box, and the strong light enveloped all around. When the strong light dispersed, the Dragon could no longer maintain its flight and fell from the air. Wuchou walks up to the dragon and looks at the dying dragon. There is no fluctuation in his heart. "You win, man. Come on, one last shot." The Dragon closed his eyes and waited. But, without giving him the last blow, wuchou walked slowly to Louise and them. "Why?" Wuchou heard this and stopped. "I just don''t like you. It''s enough to play like this now." No worries, no turning back, move on. "That''s right." the Dragon heard this and completely relaxed. "I''m troubled by this, Mr. wuchou." Julio didn''t know when he had come to the dragon, and his hand had been put on his head. "What are you going to do, Julio?" "It''s just waste." Julio gathered his magic on the dragon''s head. The Dragon struggled again, but he was exhausted and could not resist Julio''s power. Finally, there was a magic array on the dragon''s head, which was the same as Julio''s left hand. "Thanks to you, I succeeded in fighting the dragon like this. I just wanted to take his body, but I didn''t expect to get it alive." "What the hell are you planning? Julio." Julio looked at the dragon who had succeeded in enslaving and completed the last step of the plan, and explained with ease and worry free. "All this is for the arrival of the Savior, Mr. wuchou, the legendary successor of nothingness and the guardian of the world. Next time, come to Romania, we will give you the most thought of answer." Julio said, the magic force enslaved the dragon and took him away. Wuchou still wanted to catch up, but when she saw Louise and them surrounded by scarecrows, she didn''t continue to catch up. "No, go away." Louise still has the deterrence left by the dragon, and the magic can''t be accumulated anyway. Looking at the scarecrow approaching slowly, Louise could only close her eyes in despair and shout the name in her heart. The pain didn''t come. Louise opened her eyes and saw that all the enemies were beaten into the air by wuchou and directly killed by wuchou. Looking at Louise who is still in a daze, wuchou directly holds Louise in her arms and says what Louise wants to hear most. "I''m back, Louise." Looking at wuchou in front of her, her eyes and tone changed back to her most familiar appearance. Louise buried her head in his arms and cried. "Sorry to keep you waiting so long." "Baga." Louise clung to her worry free clothes as if the man would leave again. "Promise me not to leave me like this." "I promise you." Two people in love look at each other, and nothing needs words to describe. "But what about Tiffany?" Louise pointed to Tiffany, who was still fainting, and said to wuchou. Worry free temporarily released Louise, half knelt beside Tiffany, and gently stroked her face with her hand. Everything and tiffanya''s experience were not forgotten. He also remembered what had happened to him recently. "Louise, you should know what I''m going to say." Louise heard it, just snorted and turned her head. "For your sake, you still care so much about me, so leave a useless person beside me. Anyway, I''m not a stingy person." "So." wuchou looked at tiffanya and said what he thought. "Stay with me, tiffany." "Yes." With her eyes closed, Tiffany shed tears. Chapter 61 Wuchou took Louise and tiffanya back to toristin. Before long, Princess allietta, the queen, sent someone to pick them up to the king''s capital to discuss major issues. "Lois, and Mr. wuchou, Romania began to declare war on all countries, and still used demon arms." Wuchou and Louise didn''t expect that just came back, the pope had moved so fast and had sent his own demon army to attack. "Now, we need your strength to stop the Pope, or the whole continent will be occupied by demons." While they were still discussing the strategic alliance with other countries, the sudden earthquake interrupted their thinking. "What''s the matter?" The guard outside the door hurriedly ran in, "report, a huge figure appeared in the direction of Romania in the distance." When they went out, they saw a giant with wings on his back and white all over, floating in mid air. "That is." wuchou looked at the giant in the distance and remembered Julio''s words. "Yes, partner, that''s the last enemy." The voice of the shadow sounded, reminding wuchou of the origin of the enemy. "Sure enough, the other me, you are." "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I need you to help me defeat him." "No problem." Queen arieta looked at the giant in the distance and gave Louise and wuchou the last order. "Louise, Mr. wuchou, this will be the last battle. Please save this continent." After the war conference, in the evening. Wuchou stood on the high-rise of the college and looked at the Savior still standing in the distance. He had his own consideration in his heart. "This is the last battle." "When it''s over, I''m leaving Louise. What should I do? I''m leaving important people here alone again." When wuchou thinks of these things, his heart is very confused and he can''t think about other things. "What''s the matter, wuchou?" Louise asked anxiously when she saw that wuchou seemed to be in distress. "Nothing." wuchou jumped down and walked to Louise. "It''s just that I''m thinking about what will happen after the war." "What?" Louise asked puzzled. "Our future, Louise." worry free holds Louise''s face in front of her and stares at her lover. "Yes, let''s get married after the fight. It''s finished tomorrow, but it took so long." unexpectedly, Louise didn''t run away shy, but answered his question seriously. "What''s the matter, what''s your surprise?" Louise looked at wuchou, opened her eyes wide and said discontentedly. "Nothing. I just didn''t expect you to change so much, Louise." "No," Louise said softly, hugging wuchou. "You made me change so much. If I don''t hurry up, I''ll really leave." "Sorry." wuchou can only hold Louise tightly. After all, Louise will become so much because of him this time. "No, after all, I was too timid at the beginning. I won''t now." Louise looked at wuchou, and the smile on her face fascinated him. "This time, I won''t let go. I want to get my own happiness." Their hearts seemed to synchronize at this time. I was speechless all night. After settling down Louise, wuchou went to find tiffanya, but found that tiffanya was not in her bedroom. Guided by the magic of the contract, wuchou found tiffania with her luggage outside the school gate. "Where are you going?" wuchou looked at TIFANIA with a flustered face and probably knew what TIFANIA wanted to do. "I, nothing, just want to leave for a while." tiffanya turned her back, because she didn''t want to worry about seeing herself now. "Do you hate me?" Worry free feels that it may cause her disgust to leave her around without asking her for advice. "No, it''s just that seeing you so close to miss Louise, maybe I shouldn''t have intervened in the beginning." "Tiffanya." wuchou walked behind tiffanya and put his hand on tiffanya''s shoulder. He could feel her shaking. "Sorry." Tiffanya apologized to wuchou for everything she had done. After all, it was because of her that Louise spent such a painful period of time and lost his memory for so long. "Baga." Wuchou hugged tiffania''s body behind her and proved his idea with action. "I won''t let you go, as I said." Tiffania couldn''t help it any more. Her tears flowed. "Me too." Tiffanya turned around and hugged wuchou, telling her pain. "Heart, it hurts. Why didn''t I meet you at the beginning? Why, I''m not willing to leave you." Wuchou picked up tiffania''s face and dried her tears. "Tiffany, stay here. I need you." "Yes." Wuchou feels that tiffanya can do so many things for him, which proves that tiffanya really loves him, otherwise she wouldn''t do so many things for him. For tomorrow, worry free can''t have any worries. He must defeat the Savior, not only for Louise, but also for the world. After settling down, wuchou walked on the stage where he first appeared. Because of an accident, he came to the world and met Louise, Tiffany and everything that happened here. "What''s the matter? Stay here alone." Although wuchou doesn''t know who this person is, it won''t stop him from communicating with that person. "Nothing, just think of what happened here." "Are you happy?" Wuchou remembered everything and Louise''s experience, and the corners of his mouth not only tilted slightly. "Happy." "Just be happy. After all, I don''t want you to be here. You''re not happy at all." Worry free turned around and wanted to see who was talking to him just now. He just turned around and the figure had disappeared, leaving only a word. "Be happy every day." Wuchou seems to know who the figure was just now. "Thank you." Wuchou is trying to walk back to the dormitory. Unexpectedly, the shadow takes the initiative to talk to him. "Buddy, do you know who I am?" "No need." "Why?" "Because I know that when you want to tell me, you will naturally tell me." "I see, partner. I''m really glad to meet you." "Me too." Looking at the Savior still standing in the distance, he made up his mind to defeat him no matter what happened tomorrow. The night ends with the sound of the bell. Early in the morning, looking at the two people who are ready, wuchou persuades them again. "You don''t need to follow me, you two. Why don''t you stay here and wait for me?" "Not good." ¡Á two Looking at the look of Louise and tiffanya, wuchou knew that it was useless to say more. "Well, let''s go. This is the last battle." "Yes." Chapter 62 Wuchou, with Louise and Tiffany, set out directly with doristin''s army to the front line. They sat on the airship together and saw the battle between the Allied forces of various countries and the devil in the distance. "How cruel." "This is war." Human soldiers have been using their lives to kill demons, but a steady stream of soldiers have been coming out of the gates of hell at the feet of the Savior. Even if there are many soldiers, there is no way to stop them. "Haven''t you thought of using magic and other methods to block the gate of hell?" wuchou asked the soldiers around him. "It''s impossible. As long as you attack those doors with magic or artillery, you will be blocked by a barrier and have no effect at all." Sure enough, just now wuchou saw that several guns were hit by one shot and blocked by an invisible barrier. "Let us go down. We have to rush straight and destroy the gate first before we have a chance to attack the Savior." "Understand." The airship finally landed, and they came directly to the former commander of the battlefield. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Mr. wuchou. Please save us." "Well, leave it to me." Wuchou slowly walks into the front line and looks at the endless demons in front of him. Wuchou has no fear in his heart. "Come on, partner." "Well, the other me." Demonized worry free, like a wolf rushing into the sheep, constantly fighting the demons present. "Have you come?" Agnus looked at the worry free in the distance and shook his head slowly. "Well, let me try your level." "Trial." Wuchou immediately pulls out his knife and cuts a large area of demons in front into pieces. He sees Agnus flying over with two flying swords. Wuchou directly grabs his sword with his magic hand to limit his activities. "It seems that you can restore your memory." "Hum, Agnus, you won''t escape this time." "I don''t need to run." Two swordfish suddenly came out of the ground and pointed at wuchou. Wuchou just twisted his waist and avoided directly. "Ha." the magic of the magic hand increased sharply, and the great power pushed Agnus away directly, and wuchou pursued him directly without the shadow sword. However, Agnus directly grabbed the demons around him and blocked the worry free attack. Agnas saw that the situation was wrong, so he had to send two more thunder beasts out to attack without worry. Although the thunder beast is fast, wuchou is faster. One catches the moving one and directly splits the two halves with Yan magic knife. The other is eager to attack from behind. Wuchou makes a back somersault, nails the tower to the ground with Yan magic knife and kills it. "It seems that a simple attack has no effect on you." Agnus saw that wuchou could defeat the thunder beast so easily, and he had another idea in his heart. "No matter what you call, I''ll beat him." Agnus suddenly attacked the demons around him and absorbed all their bodies and magic into his body. Slowly, Agnus''s body began to expand. "This is." Agnus turned into a big fly and sprayed a stream of visible poison gas, which turned all those who came into contact into demons. "Everybody, step back." When the front-line commander saw this situation, he quickly reacted and withdrew directly. "Louise, Tiffany, you quit one after another." "Well, be careful." "Yes." Seeing Louise and tiffanya leave with the brigade, wuchou can concentrate on dealing with Agnus in front of him. "Well, I''m in this shape. I can''t help it." "Hum." Wuchou moved directly to Agnus'' back and cut it with a knife. Unexpectedly, Yan magic knife seemed to cut something hard and couldn''t cut it in. Wuchou was dumped by Agnus. Looking at wuchou who was still in a daze, Agnus laughed in the sky. "Since we can get your weapons for such a long time, why don''t we study them well? Give up. Your Yan magic knife is useless to us." I saw that wuchou had cancelled his demonization. Looking at wuchou, Agnus thought he was going to give up. "Partner, another form is already ready. Let''s go together." "Ah." Red lightning flashes around wuchou, and black smoke rises from wuchou''s feet and directly envelops his whole body. When the red smoke dissipates, wuchou has finished instilling magic into the magic box, and the missiles in the muzzle are completely fired, automatically tracking and flying to attack Agnus who is still on the ground. The continuous explosion and the scream of agnas have been echoing on the ground. When the smoke dispersed, Agnus had turned back to human shape and was covered with black and blue. When wuchou fell to the ground, Agnus stood up again, looked at wuchou in the distance and shouted. "I can''t lose. I still have dreams that haven''t come true." "Then, you will die with your unrealistic dreams." Wuchou takes out the Yan magic knife and puts on the posture of double knife flow. In an instant, both weapons are inserted into Agnus. At present, Agnus was unable to return to heaven. Without worry, he wanted to leave directly and close the door of hell. Watching wuchou want to let himself die like this, Agnus revealed a message to wuchou. "Now that I''ve been defeated by you, I''ll tell you a message." "What?" Wuchou went to Agnus, looked at the former enemy and said the last sentence. "Although you can close the door of hell, you can''t defeat the Savior and the Pope, because he always has your handle." "What does that mean?" Wuchou squats down and wants to know what it is? "You always know, don''t you?" Agnus said, his body slowly turned into dust and left. "You see, the other me." "I know, partner, I always understand." Chapter 63 Wuchou didn''t continue to wait for Louise and Tiffany. After all, he was more worried about what he would encounter next and couldn''t continue to take risks with them. Wuchou rushed directly to the foot of the Savior. Unexpectedly, surrounded by layers of hell gates, there was a church inside. Bypassing wave after wave of soldiers, wuchou finally walked to the church door. However, wuchou stopped in front of the door, because he felt that someone in his body was trembling. "Black, what''s the matter?" "This church." At this time, the familiar song sounded, and wuchou probably guessed where the church came from. Wuchou slowly opened the door with his trembling hand. The whole church was empty, but the song kept ringing on the stage. Wuchou''s body is out of control. He slowly approaches the place where the song comes out. Looking at the open space in front of him, wuchou seems to see a different scene in his eyes. A girl with yellow hair, wearing a white dress, stood on the stage and sang. Worry free Necklace hidden in the chest, because of the singing, is emitting a faint light. "Well, I''m familiar with it." The Pope then came in through the door, followed by a man in a black cloak. Seeing the figure behind him, wuchou''s body involuntarily began to change, his hair slowly turned white, his right hand became a familiar magic hand, and even his clothes and appearance became another familiar appearance. "Gillette." Worry free looked at the people behind the Pope, and tears came down involuntarily. The cloak man lifted the cover he had put on his head, and the familiar face and hair color showed the identity of the woman in front of him. Wuchou noticed that jiliye''s eyes didn''t look like a puppet. "What have you done to her!" Wuchou takes out the scarlet queen and rushes directly to the Pope. Unexpectedly, jiliye goes directly to the Pope and raises her hand to catch wuchou''s attack. "What!" Although wuchou subconsciously took back most of her strength when he saw Ji Liye blocking in front, he didn''t expect that Ji Liye could stop his attack. "Surprised? After all, it''s been so long that we should change it appropriately." The Pope then put his hand on Gillette''s shoulder, and the magic gathered. Gillette instantly turned into a red ball of light and a huge blade. "Spartan blade." Wuchou looked at the weapon held by the Pope and vaguely understood the change of Gillette. "Yes, I use this weapon to absorb your so-called lover. After all, she is one of the components of the Savior." "Damn it, give me back Gillette." The scarlet Queen''s charge is directly filled, the fire surrounds the sword body, and a powerful sword is cut to the Pope. The Pope calmly raises the Spartan blade in his hand to block the worry free attack and absorb the magic on the sword. Seeing that one shot failed, wuchou took two steps back, took out the blue rose in his arms, and fired two charged bullets directly, but they were absorbed by the Spartan blade. Wuchou directly took back the scarlet queen, pulled out the Yan magic knife and directly used the third kind of demonization. There was a huge virtual shadow behind him. He approached the pope at a very fast speed and used the two knife flow, which contained the devil''s power to cut and hit the blade of Sparta. However, this power was obviously not enough, the Spartan blade was absorbed, and the Pope cut wuchou with his backhand. "It''s too weak. Even after so long, you''re still too weak." Seeing wuchou, the Pope wanted to rush over and summon several Golden Knights to block wuchou''s way. "Just play with them. I have something to do." The Pope left with the blade of Sparta, flew to the Savior floating in the air and integrated into it. The Savior finally began to act because of the control of the Pope and the blade of Sparta. The Savior raised his hands, and meteors kept falling from the sky, indiscriminately attacking the human army and the demon army on the ground. "Ah ah." Demons may not care much about these attacks, but humans can''t stand it. In a short time, the human army was badly damaged because of this. "Is that all?" Tiffania was desperate as she watched human beings being killed. "Don''t give up, tiffany." Louise went to Tiffany and comforted her. "Believe him, he will stop them." Louise has always believed that worry free can save them until now. At this time, outside the base camp of the human army, a huge purple portal appeared. Out of the door came Illidan and the orc and night elf forces of the prophet. "It seems that we have come at the right time," said the prophet, looking at the distant battlefield and the Savior. "It doesn''t matter. Finish early and come to him to help us next time." "Then, the whole army, assault." The front-line commander was moved to see so many legendary monsters and elves to help them. "Human, can you stop the meteors in the sky?" the prophet felt in front of the commander. After all, he was not good at defensive magic. "Leave this to our magician. You just need to help us hold the front line. Mr. wuchou has rushed into the enemy base camp and beheaded." The commander led all the magicians on the stage to cast spells together to form a huge protective cover to block the meteor attack in the sky. "Well, let''s try to fight it. After all, I don''t think he can knock down the portal." "The same is true." Illidan and the prophet, blowing the horn of counter attack, are bound to knock out the gate of hell. On wuchou''s side, he finally solved all the Golden Knights who entangled him, walked out of the church, looked at the army of Azeroth outside to help, silently wrote down this kindness in his heart, looked at the Savior close at hand, and wuchou had an immature idea. "Another me, okay?" "Well, no problem." Although with the help of Azeroth''s army, the demon soldiers kept pouring out, and Azeroth''s army began to feel tired. "We can''t go on like this. We must destroy the gate of hell." "Leave it to me." Illidan rushed directly into the army and began to change. The dark flame surrounded his body and opened a way for himself. Illidan also wanted to take advantage of the situation to rush up, but unexpectedly, the Savior on his head suddenly moved. A laser hit Illidan and almost broke his transformation. Illidan, who was hit by the laser, half knelt on the ground, looked at the Savior close at hand and bit his teeth. At this time, Illidan noticed that two blue light spots suddenly appeared on the Savior, flashing all the time on the Savior, attracting the Savior''s attention. Seeing the two bright spots, I saw wuchou and the dark shadow. One became the demonization of Nero and the other became the demonization of Virgil. "Come on, partner." "Long wait, Savior." Chapter 64 Wuchou and the shadow kept jumping around the Savior, attracting the savior to attack them. They did. The Savior saw that their threat was obviously greater than the enemy on the ground and began to shift the target. The rubble on the ground slowly rose and formed several challenge platforms around the Savior, obviously to let them go up. Wuchou and others went up and saw several black circles suddenly appear on the ground, several scarecrows came out, and the circles in the sky turned into several Golden Knights. "Trial." Countless knife lights flickered, and all the demons present were directly cleaned up. The Savior looked angry and raised his hand and fired a laser. The shadow behind the shadow grew bigger and bigger. A knife deflected the laser and shot it at his other hand. The Savior ate pain, covered his hand and fell to the platform. Wuchou and dark shadow took the opportunity to climb up from his hand. "Buddy, see, the gem on your head is a weakness." Worry free looked at the blue stone on the Savior''s forehead. "Yes, the other me." Wuchou and the shadow continued to rush up. The Savior wanted to stop them and kept sending troops to stop them. However, the powerful two did not care about these simple harassment at all. "Ah ah!" The Savior looked at the threat getting closer and closer. He couldn''t help worrying. He finally stopped protecting the ground and flew up. "Here''s the chance, everybody, to destroy the portal." The prophet finally saw the opportunity and took everyone to make the final sprint. He must destroy the portal. It''s rare for humans, orcs and elves to work together. Finally, wuchou and the shadow rushed to the Savior''s head. Looking at the weakness in front of them, they used their last attack. The powerful chopping attack directly hit the weakness. The damage is not obvious from the perspective of wuchou and the shadow. He took Gilgamesh and Beowulf to attack the weakness continuously. "Ah ah!" The rubble on the weakness continued to spill, and the Savior felt pain and wanted to drive them away with both hands, but they kept avoiding, so that the Savior could not drive them away. Finally, they succeeded in cracking down on their weaknesses, and magic kept pouring out here. The Savior couldn''t move in place because of this attack. On the chest of the Savior, a black hole appeared, constantly luring them in. "Partner, it''s up to you next." The shadow doesn''t intend to go in with wuchou, which surprised wuchou. "Why?" "Because last time I went in, I lost everything. This time, I hope you can succeed." Wuchou, this is the first time I heard that the shadow talked about himself. "But." The shadow patted wuchou''s shoulder and said happily. "I trust you, partner. I''ll leave the rest to you." "Yes." Wuchou goes directly into the black hole. As soon as he goes in, the hole closes directly. The Savior saw people go in and started his activities. "Come on, I won''t be soft hearted this time. I''ll stop you." The shadow continues to harass the Savior outside. After wuchou went into the black hole, countless lights flashed around him, and scenes flashed in front of him. "Nero, go." The man in red has been carrying a man with a magic hand in his right hand, constantly escaping the attack of the devil behind him. "Nero, leave the rest to you." The man in red handed the big sword to the man around him. Behind them, a huge savior loomed. "Nero, do you want to hurt me?" The man stood in a sealed field. The woman in white held a long knife and a knife on her throat. She looked at the man in front of her and begged. "What a fool. Why didn''t you come to me earlier?" The man in blue taught him a lesson. The man just looked up stubbornly and stared at the man in front of him. "Nero, let''s go. Don''t go on." The man in blue handed the Tao around him to the man, turned his body into a little light and left. "I''ll see you soon." The man stood in the church, surrounded by countless demons. In the last scene, wuchou saw a black haired man who fell from the sky and killed all the demons present. He said to the man who had been stunned. "Oh, I''m just passing by. Do you want to travel with me?" The man thought and left the world with the man who fell from the sky. The man and the black haired man have been traveling in different places. They have seen a lot of things he has never seen before, met more people, and met with homeless people like him. The man asked the black haired man why he wanted to travel with them. It''s not good to live a good life alone. Why should he take care of the affairs of other worlds. The black haired man just said with a smile. "I can''t help them." "Why?" "Because I promised a person to lend a helping hand like all the people I see in trouble." The man thinks that this man is too incredible. Obviously, he has been inserting into other people''s problems and doesn''t think about himself. But this life is also good. Until that day. Everyone left. Some people left, some were driven away, some were separated, and only a few people remained, staying with the black haired man. "I hope you can do me a favor." We''ll help you with anything. Isn''t that taken for granted? Men don''t think so much, even now they are still in danger. "Later, please take care of him." The man didn''t understand this sentence until the end. Until the dark curtain was lifted again. Chapter 65 In front of the scenes, let wuchou understand. I finally understand that I belong to the past of the shadow and about my identity. However, he still didn''t know who he was. After all, there were too few memories of the shadow about himself, and worry free also noticed that most of his memories were gone. "No matter what, we''d better defeat the enemy in front of us first." As soon as wuchou came in, he saw that the pope had already stared at himself with the blade of Sparta. "Damn outsiders, why bother us? Our world doesn''t need you to intervene." "What do you say?" wuchou raised his Yan magic knife and pointed to the Pope. "After all, I''m the guardian of the world. How can I ignore you things that harm the world." "Hum, speak wildly." The magic of the Pope gathered and turned into a pair of wings behind him. "Come on, kid, I won''t be soft this time. Let''s have a good fight." "I can''t wait." Wuchou knows that his demonic power can''t hurt the Pope. Switch directly to wuchou''s power, blade and armor mode. Wuchou rushed directly, and the sharp blade passed by, only hitting the virtual shadow of the Pope''s rapid movement. "I''m here." The pope had already come to wuchou''s back. With a big hand in vain, wuchou exploded directly behind him. Xin Kui armor mode is better than expected in terms of defense ability. Otherwise, it''s enough to eat this move without worry. Wuchou sees that he can''t keep up with his speed. He can only use a whip and plans to attack directly in a large range. I hope it can work. However, seeing that wuchou used this weak attack, the Pope directly grabbed the whip and pulled wuchou in. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Wuchou saw the Pope pull himself to his side, and his left hand turned into a sharp blade, just like his inner plan. However, the Pope could not be defeated by such a small trick. He directly avoided the worry free attack, and the Spartan blade came directly. Wuchou quickly gathered an air cannon in front of him and pushed himself away before he reluctantly avoided the attack. "What''s the matter? Is it no longer possible?" The Pope looked at the worry free, who did not continue to rush forward, and constantly provoked. "It seems that I need to give you some stimulation." The Pope then raised the Spartan blade to his chest and turned the Spartan blade into a familiar person. "Are you here to assassinate me, too? Where''s Nero?" Gillette was once again used by the Pope, constantly shaking her worry free heart. "Damn it, I play with other people''s souls at will." Worry free can see that Gillette''s soul is imprisoned by the Pope on the blade of Sparta and cannot return to nature. Of course, she is very angry. "Ah ah!" Wuchou raises his right sharp blade and rushes up. However, Ji Liye''s right hand directly becomes a part of the blade to block wuchou''s attack. "It seems that you can''t even win a woman." Wuchou constantly parries Ji Liye''s attack, but Ji Liye''s speed is faster and faster, and wuchou begins to be overwhelmed. There was nothing to worry about, so she had to be demonized. Although it could not cause damage to jiliye, it could at least block her attack. Wuchou kept retreating, attracting jiliye to attack herself. The Pope just stood aside to watch the play and felt that worry free had no way to roll up any waves. Until wuchou really couldn''t support it, she was kicked away by Ji Liye, and her head had been pointed by Ji Liye with a sword. "It''s too weak to say that you are the guardian of the world. It''s too weak." The Pope was disappointed to see that he had fallen to the ground. "Gillette, kill him." It''s just that Gillette can''t move. "What!" The Pope did not expect that he could not control the blade of Sparta. What''s the situation. "On the ground." After a careful look, I found that wuchou had already extended her tentacles to jiliye along with the ground, and her magic was constantly linked with the blade of Sparta. "Do you want it back?" "Of course, if you are not careless, how can I have this opportunity to regain control of this sword." Gillette turned back to the blade of Sparta, but only the holder has changed. Wuchou has regained control of this weapon through her own magic. "Did you succeed, partner?" The shadow outside feels the change of worry free magic, turns it into energy and returns to worry free again. "It worked, partner, thanks to you." "No, it''s just that the opponent is too stupid." The two kept laughing and successfully aroused the anger of the Pope. "You two, even if I don''t have weapons, you can''t beat me here." The Pope''s body slowly became the same as the Savior, but there was a pair of light wings behind him. "Come on, partner, use our strength." the shadow raised his left hand to wuchou. "Ah, another me, fight together." wuchou raised his right hand and punched the shadow. "We are one." The shadow turns into energy, enters the worry free body, raises the Spartan blade and incarnates the final form. "You are, how possible." The Pope looked at what worry had become and shouted all the time. Wuchou and the shadow, together with the Spartan blade, finally became the Spartan form seen by the pope at that time. With a flash of red light, the Pope was directly hit by the invisible attack. Wuchou has come to the place where the Pope stood just now. The speed looks like an instant movement, and the Pope is hit around like a ball. "Damn it." The Pope went to the ground with a luminous cannon, hoping to buy himself some time. But worry free attacks faster, grabbing the Pope''s hand and interrupting his attack. Then keep kicking. Seeing that the situation was bad, the Pope directly integrated into the body of the Savior and planned to drive away worry free. But it''s easy to ask God, but it''s difficult to send God. Worry free, it''s not so easy to be driven out by him. Wuchou''s magic kept rising, and his hands kept firing magic bullets, attacking the Savior''s body all the time. The Savior outside has been covering his body and rolling in the sky. After destroying the gate of hell, everyone on the earth looks at the performance of the Savior in the sky and guesses something. "Be sure to succeed without worry." Louise looked at the Savior and prayed. "Ah, ah, ah!" Wuchou''s attack speed is faster and faster. During this period, the Pope still came out to stop wuchou, but was directly beaten back by wuchou. Finally, the Savior couldn''t support the worry free attack. There were cracks in his body, and the cracks showed blue light until the cracks became bigger and bigger. Finally, the Savior could not support the worry free attack, the whole person broke open, and a strong explosion broke out in the air. "Oh, oh." The people on the ground saw the Savior blow up and began to cheer. "It worked." "No, not yet." Through his own exploration, the prophet found that the war was not over. Chapter 66 The Pope and worry free are still floating in the air. The Savior has been destroyed. The Pope has no other way to defeat worry free. "Pope, you have lost. Come if you have any means." The Pope looked at wuchou and suddenly remembered that he had another person who had not come. As long as he stopped wuchou for a while, he would have a chance to start over again. "Julio, I need you now. Come on." However, Julio did not respond to the Pope''s call and did not appear for a long time. "Why, Julio, why don''t you come yet." "Because you have no use." The Pope''s chest was pierced by a hand, and Julio stood behind the Pope, talking about himself. "It''s rare that the devil has been summoned, but it still failed. Sure enough, the original residents are unreliable." Julio took out his hand and kicked the Pope to the ground. Looking at Wu Chou who is still in a daze, Julio can only remind him. "What''s the matter, surprised?" "Indeed, I didn''t expect you to be such a person." Julio laughed when he heard what wuchou said. "Ha ha, who am I? I''m more like a person than you. At least I won''t completely take everything from a person." "You." wuchou didn''t expect that Julio could see his origin and had a bad idea in his heart. "Hum, don''t be so much like that. I''m not interested in you. What I care more is the person behind you. In my eyes, you''re just his pawn." Wuchou couldn''t help but draw a knife and cut it directly, but Zhu Liou simply blocked it with one hand. "Boring, is that the only level?" Julio punched wuchou to fly. Looking at the far away wuchou, Julio warned again. "This is the last time. Tell me, who is the man behind you?" "I won''t say." Although wuchou doesn''t know the identity of God, he won''t say it even if he really knows it. "Then die." Julio approaches wuchou at an invisible speed. Wuchou hasn''t reacted yet. He has been hit by Julio. However, relying on the Spartan form of defense, wuchou can barely resist Julio''s attack, but it is not the way for a long time. "What to do, the other me." "Unexpectedly, the other side sent someone here so soon. We don''t have enough time." "What do you mean, another me." "You don''t have to care. There''s only one way now." Wuchou temporarily stops moving and removes his demonization. "What''s the matter? Isn''t it a turtle shell?" Julio looked at wuchou lifting his state and was puzzled. The shadow appeared behind wuchou, grabbed wuchou''s head with his right hand and said a word to wuchou. "Forgive me." The shadow transmits a false possibility to wuchou through his own hand. Wuchou was finally defeated by Julio and tied to a stone pillar by Julio. He tortured and forced confessions. The flesh wound didn''t make wuchou give in, but what made wuchou unbearable was that Louise was tied in front of him, slowly bled and died slowly. Until Louise died, she always believed in her eyes that worry free would save her. "Well, have you finally fully awakened?" In Wu Chou''s body, Wu finally began to change. Outside, worry free, because of the shadow''s false memory, he brought more anger to himself and the enemy than sadness. "Unforgivable." Two lines of blood and tears flowed out of wuchou''s eyes, and the blood slowly turned black, constantly covering wuchou''s whole body. "Louise, my Louise." The darkness gradually covered wuchou completely, revealing only two white eyes. "You did this to my Louise." A pair of black bat wings stand out behind wuchou, and two sharp corners grow on his head. "Crush you." Wuchou, like a mad beast, rushed directly to attack Julio. "What, this strong feeling, this power, can make him change so much." Julio kept firing light cannons, but they were all smashed by wuchou''s direct punch. "Ah ah!" Wuchou now has no way to control himself. His body just involuntarily attacks him and sees the most threatening target. The wings behind him flew with worry free, and kept avoiding Julio''s attack in the air. "Ah woo." Wuchou opens his mouth and shoots a light cannon out of his mouth. He hits Julio at a very fast speed and makes Julio unable to react. "Ah, monster." Julio looked at wuchou still approaching, called the dragon he controlled and planned to use him to stop wuchou''s attack. After all, it was also a destroyer of the world. But unexpectedly, the Dragon hasn''t attacked wuchou yet. Wuchou has rushed behind it, bitten it and directly ate a large piece of meat. The Dragon wants to get rid of wuchou because of pain, but wuchou sticks to it like brown sugar. Slowly, there was a black hole in the worry free bite, which swallowed the Dragon completely. Julio looked at wuchou and wiped out the dragon, with a cold sweat on his head. Looking at wuchou slowly approaching, Julio wanted to turn and run, but wuchou grabbed his hand and broke it directly. "Ah ah!" Julio knelt down in pain. Wuchou didn''t care so much. He punched Julio''s head, brain and blood to the ground. However, Julio suddenly appeared two souls, one was Julio himself, the other was a completely different person. "Damn it, you wait for me. Next time, I will clean you up." The strange soul flew away directly, leaving only Julio''s soul. Seeing that wuchou was still looking for a goal, he had to shake his head and leave. As a result, the comedy ended. However, worry free madness is not over. Looking at Julio''s death, worry free continues to look for the next goal. "What now, prophet?" Illidan doesn''t want to fight this monster. After all, he will die. "I have no choice but to find a way to wake him up." The only thing the prophet could think of was to awaken his consciousness by using Louise and Tiffany, two girls who had a deep friendship with him. "Worry free, is it like this?" Louise looked at the helpless roaring worry free in the distance and grasped her skirt. "Leave it all to us." tiffanya had to accept the fact and try to wake up worry free. Louise and tiffanya slowly approached wuchou until wuchou reacted and stared at them. "Wuchou, do you remember me? Louise, do you remember me?" Louise can only try to avoid large-scale movement and arouse wuchou''s attack. However, it seems that even so, wuchou still rushed directly and raised his hand to attack them. "No worries!" Louise looked at the running worry free, walked back a few steps, accidentally fell down, looked at the running worry free, and closed her eyes in despair. It''s just that the pain didn''t hit. Louise opened her eyes and saw that tiffanya had been holding wuchou''s waist to prevent wuchou from moving forward, but how could tiffanya''s strength be so small to block wuchou. Yes, the worry free hand came to Louise and stopped. No matter what, it couldn''t hurt Louise. "It''s me, Louise. Don''t worry, don''t worry." Louise boldly grasped wuchou''s hand and leaned against her chest. "I''ve been here." Wuchou seemed to think of something, roaring in pain, holding his head in his hands and rolling on the ground. "Ah ah!" The black of his whole body is like the skin that has been broken. He keeps falling off wuchou. When the black completely fades, wuchou is injured, bloody and unconscious. "No worries!" Louise and tiffanya picked up wuchou on the ground and looked at his wounds with heartache. "Take him back." "Yes." Chapter 67 Water, water everywhere. Worry free consciousness is like sinking into the sea. There is no sound around and no shadow around. I''ve been talking to him except the shadow. "Partner, wake up. You need to go back." "No, I''m tired." "Now you can''t just fall down." "But I''m tired." Wuchou looked at the dark shadow sinking slowly around him, just like himself, and said. "Partner, wake up." The shadow grabbed wuchou''s shoulder, hoping to wake him up. However, wuchou has no way to continue to respond to the shadow and slowly close his eyes. "Is that all right?" "Worry free, I''m Louise." Worry free heard Louise''s voice. He felt that Louise was in danger now. "Remember, you still have people you need to protect." The shadow looked at wuchou and finally responded, saying hurriedly. "Yes, I have my loved ones." Wuchou plans to swim back up, but the pressure of the water keeps hitting, making wuchou unable to move. "Damn it." "Come on, buddy." The shadow can''t help wuchou. After all, this is his test. "No worries!" Louise''s scream came, and wuchou understood that Louise was really in danger now. "I want to protect the most important people around me." "Can you?" Wuchou reacts again and finds that he is no longer in the water. Standing in the darkness, he can''t see anything except himself. "Can you protect the people around you?" There was another sound in the dark. "I can. As long as I''m alive, I won''t give up." "Really?" The darkness seemed to think for a long time, and finally sighed. "Well, I''ll let you go back. Remember, don''t be so easy to be cheated in the future." Wuchou also wants to ask what this means. Consciousness is lost again. When wuchou woke up again, he saw that he was wrapped into a mummy and couldn''t move at all. By the bed, he saw Louise and Tiffany lying on the bed and falling asleep. Seeing that they were safe, wuchou finally let go, but he couldn''t move at all, so he had to wait for them to wake up. Fortunately, the two of them soon woke up and looked at wuchou who had woken up. They held wuchou tightly. "Take it easy. It hurts." Wuchou said with a smile, causing the two women to roll their eyes. "Worry free, it''s great that you''re all right." Louise has been very worried. Wuchou has been hurt so badly. She is afraid that he will never wake up. "Well, why would I wrap it like this?" Wu Chou looked at Louise and asked. "In fact, your whole body seemed to crack at that time. We all thought you couldn''t hold on. Fortunately, the orc took out some strange ointment and a bottle of spring water that looked like a blind man, you could be saved." "Is that so?" Wuchou knows that it was the prophet and Illidan who used their world medicine to save themselves. Wuchou wrote down this favor. "Worry free, now that we have finally defeated the Pope, are we going to do something?" Louise blushed and looked at wuchou, waiting for his reply. "And me." tiffanya was unwilling to show weakness and stared at wuchou. "Well, Louise, haven''t we discussed with your mother that I will marry you when Queen arieta gives me a title? And Tiffany, don''t worry. After all, it''s still early." Wuchou didn''t think about giving them two titles so soon. He had to wait for a while. "Do you think I don''t know what you think? Don''t worry, the queen has already given you the title, so you can rest assured." Louise was dissatisfied and planned to delay, and so did Tiffany. "Well, we''re still too young, aren''t we?" Worry free can only ha ha to switch off the topic. I hope they won''t continue. "Don''t think about it. Now you have to give us an answer." Louise and tiffanya are pressed on wuchou. They don''t care. Wuchou has just recovered. "Then, will you wait for me?" Wuchou had to completely explain his identity and that he would leave soon. I hope they can wait for him to come back. "Well, we''ll all wait for you." Louise and Tiffany looked at worry free and had an idea in their hearts. "After all, the person we like is the guardian of the world. We will wait for you." "Thank you." "Baga, I don''t need your apology." After waiting for wuchou''s injury to fully recover, Louise and tiffanya reluctantly let wuchou leave, and let wuchou swear to come back and marry them. Worry free will come back for both of them. Wuchou followed his inner instructions and came to the church where he had fought with the Pope. Looking at the dilapidated church, wuchou found a chair and sat down. At this time, the shadow appeared beside him. To be exact, it should be called Nero. "What''s the matter, the other me." "You should know." Worry free looked at Nero saying this and lowered his head. "Are you leaving, too?" "Yes." Nero sat beside wuchou and looked at the man who had followed him for two generations. His heart was full of feelings. "What''s the matter, don''t you give up?" "Of course." How could wuchou be willing to let him leave? After all, the shadow followed him for so long, saved himself many times, and had a relationship with himself before. "Don''t be sad. I''m already a dead man. Have you forgotten?" Nero looked at wuchou and patted him on the shoulder. "I belong here, and Gillette, you have saved me. It''s time for us to rest in peace." Nero has finished his revenge and saved his lover. He has no worries in his heart. "But after you leave, I won''t lose your strength forever." Worry free can only find an excuse to leave Nero, but Nero is already ready. "I leave my right hand to you. It contains the power of the three of us. I believe you will control this power sooner or later." Nero gave his last strength to wuchou, and his body was slowly becoming transparent. "Another me, bye." Worry free can''t keep Nero. He must let him go. "Goodbye, partner." Nero hugged wuchou and slowly floated into the air. Worry free vaguely sees that Nero seems to be followed by jiliye and his two relatives. "Goodbye, Nero." Wuchou watched Nero disappear completely, and his heart seemed to be hollowed out. "Will you be like him sooner or later?" "Well, my master, until you find our world," Bai said to wuchou. "Thank you for your constant company." Worry free sits in an empty church and waits for the day to come. But, to wuchou''s surprise, Louise actually walked in. "Louise, how did you come here?" "I''m not Louise." Louise went up to wuchou and kissed wuchou. "Brother, thank you, and forgive me for suddenly pulling you in here." Wuchou couldn''t understand Louise at all. "Brother, you can understand that I just borrowed Louise''s appearance to see you." "Well, why did you come to see me?" Louise hugged tightly and looked happy. "Because you saved me, you defeated the dragon and the Pope, saved the world and me for a long time." Louise looked at wuchou reluctantly and said. "When you are free, remember to come back to see me and save my sisters." Wuchou suddenly has a blank in front of him, recovers his eyesight again, and has returned to the space of heaven. Chapter 68 "You''re back." the light ball floated to wuchou''s eyes and made a sound. "God, you must know who you are and who I am." The light ball was silent for a moment and could only answer one thing. "Now you don''t need to know. Don''t forget, your task is to help me save the world. I don''t care about your identity." Wuchou heard God''s words and had his own thinking. "Well, no more nonsense. Let me ask you first, do you need that power? That power that can erase the mystery. After all, that person has only that advantage." "I don''t need it." Wuchou understands that the power to erase the mystery is still hierarchical. If you encounter higher abilities, you can''t erase them. "Well, keep it first." Wuchou didn''t expect to keep it. "What''s the matter, surprised?" "Forget it. I still want to know the power of that projection." "Well, good luck this time." The black hole appears in front of wuchou. Regardless of wuchou''s opinions, it directly pulls him in. Wuchou slowly changes his body as the tunnel passes through time. "What is this?" In a building surrounded by ice and snow, a man in a blue robe said to the man who controlled the machine in front. "I don''t know what the situation is, the special point where the imperial Lord is suddenly has a huge magic reaction, and the other party''s magic is very powerful." The robed woman looked at the king who was still fighting, so she had to pray for them silently. "Matthew, Li Xiang, be safe." After crossing the tunnel, wuchou did not directly reach the world, but was left in a completely blank place. "Brother, why did you come back again?" Two Lauries stood behind wuchou and looked at wuchou with their innocent eyes. "Are you?" although wuchou likes the appearance of the two people in front of him, he tells him that they are not good people. "Gaia." white haired Laurie introduced herself. She looked like a vibrant girl. "Aye law," said Laurie, with black hair and an expressionless face. "What do you mean by asking me why I came back?" Wuchou probably knows that he may have come to a world he has been to, but he doesn''t know which one. "Why, help us deal with the evil of this world, our contract has been completed, why come back?" Gaia asked her questions in one breath. "Because you are in trouble again. I guess correctly, or I won''t come back." Wuchou finally knows that he has returned to the original place and can finally see the person he missed again. "Yes, we are in trouble, but we won''t let the people on your side interfere. We can solve it ourselves this time, as we did last time." Gaia doesn''t really like worry free to come here to intervene in their world. After all, it''s her own world. It''s better to deal with it by herself. "Don''t say that. I''m the guardian of the world. Isn''t it my duty to protect you?" Wuchou didn''t resist the task of saving the world since she knew that the world consciousness would be Laurie''s appearance. After all, it was saving Laurie, Laurie, Laurie. "Forget it." Gaia also knew that he could not resist the help from the other side, so he had to acquiesce to the existence of worry free. "But we need three rules." And Gaia and ayeroth said, and offered their terms to wuchou. "First, you can only participate in this mission as you did in the past." "Second, you can''t go back to the parallel world where you were, because you will affect this mission." Although wuchou wanted to go back to his original time, he had to give up for the task. "Third, we can''t let you come this time. After all, your mystery is high enough. Entering the world directly will destroy the balance, so we only allow you to complete the task as a follower." "This is no problem. I''d like to, but next time, can you let me go back?" Worry free looked at them and asked him the answer he wanted most. The two Lauries looked at each other and smiled. "Sooner or later you will meet them, so don''t say much. Let''s start, ayelv." "Yes." Gaia and ayel law moved against wuchou''s body and made wuchou very uncomfortable. Finally, wuchou felt that his consciousness seemed to be separated. "That''s all right. We''ll protect your body here. Go." Gaia finished, and wuchou felt a whirling feeling, and he finally fainted. Special point, France. "Matthew, look." The black haired man pointed to the sky and said to the purple haired girl around him. "Is that a meteor?" The two of them who had just arrived in France saw a meteor suddenly across the sky and hit the road in front of them. "Matthew, Lixiang, stay alert. This meteor has a strong follower response." The virtual shadow of the blue robed woman appeared beside them, indicating the current situation. When they arrived at the meteor falling site, they only saw a man with red hair and familiar appearance lying in the pit. "Senior, we seem to have met this man." "Indeed, I seem to have seen it somewhere." They walked into the pit and turned away the red haired man''s body. "Matthew, Lixiang, this man is a follower, and his magic is very powerful. You can''t fight him." "But he looks really familiar. Where have you seen him?" Wuchou finally regained his consciousness when he heard someone talking around him. He opened his eyes and vaguely saw two familiar figures. He remembered that they were not the two who came to help nursery rhyme and Jack at last? The figure is really similar. "You, we met in Dongmu." Then they remembered the man who had been fighting with the knight king and finally fell and disappeared. "Where are nursery rhymes and Jack? Are they all right?" Wuchou got up quickly, grabbed the black haired man''s shoulder and asked. "Calm down, they are both fine. They are in our base area." The girl on one side watched her predecessors suffer, so she had to explain quickly. "Well, that''s great." When wuchou left, the two of them were the most worried. Now they know they are all right, and they are also very happy. "Speaking of it, sir, how did you appear here? Are you also related to the special points?" Matthew looked at the man in front of him. When he first met, he was not a follower. Unexpectedly, he was already a follower. He was curious. At the same time, he also understood that the man in front of him had died and was taken away by the restraining force. "Special point? What? I need your information." "Well, let me explain." The virtual shadow of the woman in blue appeared beside them and exchanged information with wuchou. Chapter 69 "That is to say, the history of the world will disappear after 2016 for some reasons, so now you need to repair these changed special points to save the world." Wuchou probably digested Da Vinci''s words. Yes, the girl in blue is da Vinci. There is a big gap between wuchou and Da Vinci in his mind. "Don''t think so much about this. After all, it''s not surprising that gender will change in the history of the world." Matthew on one side explained that through understanding, wuchou knows that this girl is also a follower, but what is a follower, or don''t pay too much attention. "Now, we need your help, Mr. Weigong Shiro." "Yes, after all, our goals are the same." Shi Lang (temporarily known as Shi Lang) knows that their goals are the same, and it''s good to have more people to help. "So now, what do we need to do?" "First go to the town to understand the situation and see the history of this period of time. What has changed from the beginning?" "OK." Shirang followed Matthew Lixiang and them to the nearest town. "Magic is really convenient." Shi Lang looked at the three of them clearly wearing clothes completely different from those of this era, but they would not arouse the different eyes of people in the town. He had to lament the convenience of modern magic. "After all, the times we need to go through may be completely different, and it''s OK to be ready. Lixiang looked at Matthew asking for information and explained to wuchou. "Senior, Mr. Weigong, I heard about the changes of the times." Shirang and Matthew came to a nearby hotel to sort out their intelligence. "Joan of Arc? Shouldn''t Joan of arc be the one who saved France and brought hope to the French people?" Lixiang thought of the history of Joan of arc, so she was surprised that the world was different. "It''s no use thinking so much now. It''s better to see what Joan of arc is like first, and then we''ll make plans. Maybe she''s special." While the three were still discussing the test, the people outside the door began to make a noise. "What''s the matter?" "The enemy, Joan of arc''s army is coming." Hearing the call of the crowd, Shirang and they decided to go out to meet these troops. Walking to the gate of the city, I saw that the city garrison in the distance had retreated and retreated. The enemy army, in addition to some humans, also had magic objects such as flying dragons. "Unexpectedly, the enemy will have Warcraft help. No wonder they will be called witch." "Not only that, I heard that the witch would kill all the residents in the city. That''s why it''s called." Shi Lang watched the enemy getting closer and closer and walked forward slowly. "What are you doing, Mr. Weigong?" Matthew and Lixiang looked at Shilang as if they were going to stop them. They were puzzled. "What''s the problem? It''s just some minions. It''ll be solved soon." Then Matthew and Lixiang saw a scene that surprised them. "I''m still familiar with this body." Shi Lang slowly felt the power of his most familiar body. Countless weapons appeared behind Shilang and floated in the air. "This power has always been so familiar." The enemy army, seeing Shi Lang''s posture, also scared back a few steps. "Since you come to attack others, be ready to be beaten." Volley, all weapons are fired together to harvest the enemy''s life. Each weapon can kill several enemies, and the aftermath of hitting the ground can frighten the enemy. "Retreat, retreat quickly." The enemy saw Shi Lang as if he was still at ease. He left quickly and didn''t want to attack here again. "Awesome." "Unexpectedly, it''s really powerful to strengthen ordinary strengthening and projection magic to this extent." Da Vinci saw at a glance the composition of Shilang magic. "Great, Mr. Weigong." Matthew and Lixiang came to Shilang and looked at Shilang with great respect. "No, there are many people better than me. Don''t praise me like this." Shi Lang understands that in fact, many people are stronger than themselves, and they are not strong enough. "Speaking of this, you see." Since just now, someone has been hiding and watching Shilang do it. If Shilang didn''t see that she didn''t mean any harm, Shilang would have attacked her. Nearby, a woman with long blond hair, purple lining and silver white armor came out, looked at Lixiang and Matthew and said. "Thank you for protecting my people." "Are you?" "I''m Joan of arc." Shirang, with the so-called Joan of arc, came to a forest to learn about relevant information. "That is to say, there are two Joans of arc in this era. One is called the witch, and the other is you. You have just come to this world." Shirang probably digested what Joan said and learned about their current situation. "That''s it. I hope you can defeat that fake and save my people." Joan of arc saw that Shi Lang had great power, which was definitely a great help to save her country for her. "What do you think? Do you want to believe her?" Although Shirang had believed what Joan said, she didn''t rule out that she was lying, so she wanted to see Matthew''s opinion. "We all feel that this possibility is not impossible. Won''t it be OK when we meet the fake Joan of Arc?" Leonardo da Vinci came to a conclusion. "Then, give me more advice, Joan of arc." Lixiang takes the lead in getting close to Joan of arc. After all, this is what she can do in addition to directing the battle. "Well, give me more advice." Shirang and Matthew think their lineup is not strong enough and need more allies, so they can only rely on Matthew''s resources to find the trace of followers. "What''s the matter, Mr. Weigong? You don''t look very well." Matthew noticed that Shilong didn''t seem very comfortable and asked with concern. "Nothing. Keep going." Shi Lang felt that his magic did not recover as quickly as before. In order to maintain his form, he had to consume some magic. "What''s going on, Gaia." "Brother, you are such a fool. Do you think you are still human now? You are just a body we use our ability to create for me. Even if we restore the original body, there will still be a gap." "Moreover, you just wasted so much magic, you have to maintain your own body. You have wasted a lot of magic. Even you don''t have a royal Lord, but you have a lot of magic." "That is to say, if I don''t find the emperor, will I disappear?" "It won''t disappear. After all, it''s a body made based on your world. Of course, it''s still very powerful. There''s still magic to restore itself, but it''s not as fast as before." "So, Gaia, what if I completely consume my magic, or the base of the spirit is broken?" "Now your heroic body will disappear and be made again. You don''t know when you can go back." "Look, be careful." Shi Lang slowly felt his magic and talked to himself. Chapter 70 With the guidance of Matthew and others, Shirang came to a small town to inquire about followers nearby. Along the way, Shirang slowly exchanged information with Matthew and learned more about their current intelligence and resources, so that he could confirm that they were his reliable help. At the same time, Shi Lang also learned that Li Xiang, as the emperor, could not only make a contract with him to ensure that his body would not be recycled, but also maintain his form. His own magic could not help Shi Lang consume uncontrollably in battle. "It seems that the contract really doesn''t mean much to me." Shirang also knew that there was a non contract in their institution, Leonardo da Vinci, the person who chatted with him. "No suspicious person was found. It seems that the other party is hiding very deeply." After hearing the information, Matthew came back and told the people. "There''s no way but to take your time." Joan of arc stood aside to comfort Matthew. At this time, the town alarm sounded again. Shilang and they knew that the enemy had attacked again. Hurried to the outside of the city, I saw a woman with a long battle standing in front of the flying dragon with a dragon under her feet. "It''s a follower, and the magic is not ordinary." The leading woman shouted at Shirang. "Are you the strongest of them? Just right, my name can''t tell you. Come on, fight it out." The leader waved a long battle directly. Shi Lang directly turned into a general Mo ye to fight with her. After all, he still needs to save magic. "How to say, I feel that Mr. Weigong''s fighting style has changed a little." "After all, he may have learned that he is no longer a human, but a follower." According to Da Vinci''s analysis, because Shilang was still a human being and had no such burden, he has become a hero now. Of course, he has to change the previous way of fighting. "Moreover, Mr. Weigong used to be a strong man who could fight with normal heroes. Of course, it takes some time to adapt." Shirang''s sword was at war with the enemy, and sparks were constantly rubbing between them. Shi Lang obviously felt that the strength of the other party could be equal to that of himself. He was a little surprised and had to project weapons to attack continuously. However, the opponent''s ability is even stronger than Shilang expected. He directly threw away the long battle and hit Shilang''s way with a punch, directly breaking Shilang''s strengthened weapons. Then, Shi Lang was directly hit in the stomach by the enemy, started a continuous attack, and directly beat Shi Lang away. Shilang turned back a few times hard to completely resist the inertia of flying back. "So strong, you." Shi Lang looked at a more powerful woman without weapons and expressed surprise. "You too. I didn''t expect to be able to resist my strengthened strength." The leading woman also gave Shilang enough respect. "Well, let''s finish early." Powerful magic gathered on the leader. The Dragon behind him rolled into a ball and rushed to attack Shirang at a very fast speed. ¡°imtheboneofmysoul..¡± "Seven rings of Blazing Angels." The defense of six petals appeared in front of Shilang in an attempt to resist the leader''s treasure, but it was obvious that the enemy''s strengthened ability was still very strong, and the seven rings of the blazing angel were directly crushed. Looking at the rushing ball, Shi Lang subconsciously picked up a weapon and avoided the ball''s attack. "What!" "That is." Shi Lang was holding a glittering scabbard in his hand. The patterns on the scabbard were familiar to Matthew behind him. However, the projection only persisted for a while, and the scabbard disappeared directly, consuming Shilang''s much magic. "Unexpectedly, I was surprised that you could use this powerful treasure." The leader looked at Shi Lang''s excellent performance and had to sigh. "You too. I didn''t expect this to be strong." Shi Lang did not expect that this body could not be compared with his own body before. The magic consumption and recovery were really worse than before. "But, as you look, you should be dying." The leader saw that Shi Lang''s feet were a little transparent, which was obviously excessive magic consumption. "Mr. Weigong, let''s retreat first. You''ve consumed too much." Shilang also knew that Matthew was right, but the enemy in front of him would not let himself leave. "Have you asked me if you want to leave?" The leader picked up the long lost battle and looked at the people present. "It seems that you need my help." They looked at the source of the sound and saw one wearing, er, how to say, rebellious clothes, staring at two purple decorations on his head, a long tail behind him and a long gun in his hand. "Lancer follower, Elizabeth Bartoli, come to the war. Are you ready to be fascinated by my song?" The follower who claimed to be Elizabeth came directly to Shilang and planned to help Shilang. "I just saw that although you are not the emperor, you have incredible power and powerful soul. Let me help you." Looking at Laurie, who is about to expire, Shilang is also acceptable. "Please, miss." "Leave it to me." Elizabeth directly took up the long gun and rushed to attack, and the leader directly waved a long stick. However, it was obvious that Elizabeth was not as powerful as others. She was beaten back by the leader only after a few rounds. "Damn, that''s great." "You are too weak." Shi Lang''s heart make complaints about it. "Well, what are you thinking about?" Elizabeth stared at Shilong as if she were going to eat him. "No, No." Shi Lang had to shake his head to dispel Eli''s doubt. "Hum, that''s good." Elizabeth had to keep staring at the leader to avoid her sudden attack. "It won''t go on like this, Elizabeth. Use your treasure." Shi Lang had to place his hope on Elizabeth''s treasure. "Really? Well, let them see how powerful I am." "The Witch of blood." A castle composed of magic appeared behind Elizabeth. Powerful magic gathered in Elizabeth''s body. With Elizabeth''s singing, it directly turned into sound waves to attack the enemy. How to say, compared with hurting others, it is also very powerful for his own people. At least Shilang was temporarily selective deaf for a period of time after hearing it from a very close distance, and Matthew behind them fainted directly. As for the enemy in front, he was far away, but he was scared away by the sound. Even the leading woman, frightened by the song, directly covered her ears and left temporarily. Before leaving, Shi Lang probably saw each other''s lips. "You''re lucky. I didn''t expect to have such a powerful weapon. Let you go for the time being. You won''t be so lucky next time." Elizabeth was very happy to see the enemy defeated. The happiest thing was that she met someone who didn''t faint or leave when she heard her singing. "Well, it''s the man I like Elizabeth. He''s really powerful." Looking at Elizabeth''s happy pat on the shoulder, Shilang had to smile at her innocently. Chapter 71 Shilang temporarily took Matthew and Elizabeth back to the town to rest. After all, they still need to stay here and wait for the leader to attack again, otherwise the residents of the town will be completely slaughtered. Waiting in the hotel, Shirang and Elizabeth should know about her current situation and should be regarded as one of the parties to help them. "That''s it. Next, give me more advice." Although Matthew and Lixiang don''t want this follower to help, after all, her lethality to her teammates is as powerful as others. However, Shi Lang still plans to believe that Elizabeth can help them, so he keeps her by his side. That night, in the dead of night, Shi Lang came to the gate, looked at the sky and thought. Shi Lang felt that he had kept Jack and nursery rhymes waiting for him for so long and didn''t know how to face them. He clearly agreed to take good care of them. While Shilang was still thinking, he didn''t notice that Elizabeth had come to him. "Can I sit here?" "Please." Elizabeth sat next to him, watching him think and asking her questions. "Do you know who I am? Real history." "I don''t know. I don''t want to know." "Why?" Elizabeth didn''t understand that if she knew her identity, maybe the man would hate or leave her, but the man didn''t care at all. Even the emperor was a little disgusted at the beginning when he heard her name. "I don''t care. After all, people will change. No matter what you used to be, you may not be the same as before." Shirang probably understands what Elizabeth is worried about. After all, they may not understand it, but Matthew and they must know that this follower must not be a good man, but for Shirang, as long as now is enough, he doesn''t care what happened in the past. "Thank you." Elizabeth leaned over to Shilang and felt Shilang''s unique tenderness. "Come to me if you have anything in the future." "Yes." Joan looked at the two people living in peace and nodded happily. "Worthy of being the guardian of the world." Joan of arc''s eyes revealed Shirang''s basic information. "Although I only see a little, it is obvious that he is a man of great kindness." Joan looked at Shi Lang and thought for a moment. At last, she seemed to make some decision and nodded. Shirang and Elizabeth did not notice that Joan of arc had been watching them. Early in the morning. Sure enough, they fought again, and Shirang and Elizabeth hurried forward to meet. The leader seems to have prepared something this time and said to Shilang. "Yesterday you escaped with good luck. This time it won''t. this time we have prepared something to protect your ears. Your friend''s song won''t hinder us any more." "What do you mean to hinder your singing? It''s too much." Elizabeth was annoyed to hear the leader''s description of her singing. But she knew very well that she couldn''t win, so she had to speak hard on one side. Shi Lang looked at the leader who was ready. He was also uneasy. After all, although his magic recovered almost, the enemy was really strong and he might not be able to defeat her. "Mr. Weigong, let me help you." Li Xiang came over and said to Shi Lang. "It''s too dangerous. I can''t put you and Matthew in danger. Leave it to me and I''ll protect you." "Then, Mr. Weigong, do you want to make a contract with me?" Lixiang thought for a long time. This is the only thing that can help Shilang. "I will give you some support." Although Shirang knows that as long as he establishes a contract with Lixiang, their organization and his power can be used for himself. However, the contract with Lixiang is also a kind of shackle, and Lixiang will continue to contract with other heroes in the future to complete the task. "I refuse. After all, you have consumed enough magic. There is no need to contract me." Shi Lang still refused Lixiang and planned to bear the burden alone. "But at least let me help you." Lixiang said, a magic array appeared around her, and a spirit came out. Dressed in a blue robe, with blue hair and a long battle, this man looks like a skilled magician. "This is my strength. Next, please, Matthew, Mr. Weigong." "Well, be careful." "Mr. Weigong, come on." Matthew and the man came up to Shilong and stared at the leader. "Hum, a few more people won''t change anything." "It''s hard to say." Seeing the golden light on Matthew, Shilang felt that his defense was increasing. "Thank you, Matthew." Shi Lang rushed directly to take the lead. Matthew was still vigilant in front of Li Xiang. The man in blue directly sent out several fireballs to attack the leader. The leader directly blocked the attack of the man in blue with several air bombs and fought with Shilang with a long battle. Sure enough, after Matthew''s strengthening, Lang Shi obviously felt that he was much easier to resist the attack just now. Shi Lang kept attacking the leader, but the enemy suddenly threw away the long battle. Shi Lang turned and ran at the sight of this posture. However, it was too slow. Putting aside the leader of the weapon, the fist was faster. As soon as the sergeant turned around, the attack had already come and hit the sergeant directly on the back. Shirang was opened by this powerful force, because Matthew''s strengthening didn''t hurt as much as expected. "That''s great, but how about this move." The leader used yesterday''s treasure again, and the Dragon flew to attack again at a very fast speed. "Seven rings of Blazing Angels." Matthew''s strengthening not only strengthened Shilang''s physical defense, but also strengthened Shilang''s skill hardness. The ring finally withstood the leader''s attack after the last petal burned out. "Yes, it can block my treasure." The leader was not too surprised to see that Shi Lang could block it. After all, he was not the best at it. "Well, I have to use some ability." The leader picked up his weapon and a blue light hit the sergeant directly. The sergeant suddenly felt tired and felt that Matthew''s strengthening had been lost. The leader rushed over directly and hit him with a stick, but Shilang''s weapon broke as soon as he touched it. Shi Lang was directly beaten by the leader. The powerful damage made Shi Lang retch for a while and finally slowed down. "I know that the real body of the enemy is Malda, who is called the saint, and the saint who tames the dragon in the legend." Malda watched the enemy see through his identity and didn''t care. "Although my source is the saint, I''m different from her. I''m a crazy warrior after crazy, so everything you say has no impact on me." Marta rushed over again. The target was obviously Shirang. "Mr. Weigong!" Matthew ran to Shilang and raised his shield to resist the attack for Shilang. However, before Matthew turned back to pay attention to Shilang, Shilang had already run in front of Marta and stretched out his right hand to block Marta''s attack. "What!" "I''m not weak enough. I want a lovely girl like you to protect me." Shi Lang waved to get rid of Marta, and saw that Shi Lang''s right hand had become a familiar look. Shi Lang looked at his right hand and his eyes shed tears. "Partner, fight together again." Chapter 72 "What''s that?" Matthew and Lixiang looked at Shilang''s ferocious appearance on my right hand. The first one was fear. "Oh, close combat?" Marta waved her fist and hit her. With a slap, Shi Lang caught her fist. "Click, click, click." Shirang took Beowulf directly and hit Marta with his fist. Marta kept punching and fighting with Shirang. For a time, both sides fought back and forth. Beautiful. He planned to hit Marta in the face with a right hook punch. It looked like he had knocked Marta out directly. But Marta was more flexible than she expected. She not only crouched to avoid Shiro''s attack, but also directly punched Shiro in the stomach, almost spitting out what he ate yesterday. Seeing Shi Lang being beaten out by herself, Marta pursued the victory and kept waving her fist at Shi Lang, as fast as time stopped. Shilang was directly beaten by Marta and couldn''t respond, but his body''s conditioned reflex made Shilang kick out in panic and temporarily support Marta. Shilang seldom had a rest. Marta rushed over again and didn''t intend to give Shilang any chance to breathe. Finally, Shi Lang used his magic hand ability, a huge virtual shadow directly caught Marta and beat Marta to the ground. Malda was dazed by the sudden attack. Shi Lang took this opportunity to walk behind Malda and fell behind her. Hold Marta''s waist with both hands and bend back to hit the ground. But Marta finally recovered when she was about to land. Support the ground with one hand and hit Shilang with one elbow with the backhand. Shilang had to let go of Marta because of pain. Malda quickly opened the distance and looked at the Shilang who was still covering his stomach. Malda finally faced up to her opponent. Marta accumulated her magic power on her body, suddenly disappeared and appeared again. She had come to Shilang. "Ah ah ah!" Malda kept attacking Shilang with fists. Shilang could only resist in embarrassment, but Malda''s speed was faster and faster. Shilang finally couldn''t resist and was hit by Malda one punch after another. Finally, Shirang had no resistance at all and was beaten by Marta as a sandbag. The powerful impact sound continued to reach everyone''s ears. Everyone was worried that Shilang would be beaten back to the constellation of souls by Marta. They were not worried at all except someone present. When Marta''s magic power was almost exhausted, she turned and jumped away, but Shilang caught her leg with a backhand. "What!" Marta couldn''t believe it. Looking back at Shirang, since she couldn''t see any scars at all, what''s going on. I saw that the younger sister behind Shilang had used a skill to completely resist all Marta''s attacks on Shilang just now. "From the perspective of the, it is stronger than expected." Seeing that Matthew could protect himself unharmed, Shilang thought again that the enemy this time was really not an ordinary problem. Marta had exhausted her magic and was caught by Shilang. She had no way to resist, so she had to kneel on the ground and wait for her doomsday. Shilang could see that Marta knew she had lost, so she left it to her own disposal. Shi Lang punched Marta on the head as if he had pulled something out of Marta''s body. Slowly, Marta''s body slowly turned into light particles. "Goodbye, victorious saint." Shi Lang looked at Marta, who was about to disappear, and had his own idea. "You too, admirable nameless." Marta disappeared and turned into a little grain of light. The remaining enemies, watching their leader die, retreated and left directly. Matthew and others originally wanted to run over to celebrate Shi Lang, but when they saw Shi Lang holding his right hand hard, they didn''t come rashly and left silently. "Partner." Shi Lang looked at his right hand, which made him familiar with the power, but the man who brought him power could never come back. Slowly, the magic hand disappeared. It seems that it was only the reaction of the protector that made the magic hand suddenly appear and protect Shilang. But Shi Lang has not mastered the power and starting conditions of the magic hand, so he can''t use it all the time. "Look, I''ll keep going." Shirang cheered himself up, got up, went back to the town and met Matthew and them. New Orleans in the distance. In a dark room. "Well, a slave release reaction disappeared." "Is that so? Sure enough, these people are unreliable." "Forgive me, my holy virgin. I''m not considerate enough. I didn''t expect that these ancient followers could not defeat the Royal Lord from Chaldea." "This is not a problem. The point is that that time, that powerful existence, is our last trouble." "Don''t worry, my holy virgin, I will defeat him by our followers." "Then it''s all up to you, Jill." The sound stopped suddenly. "Then, find some other way to defeat him." Shirang returned to Matthew and looked at the worried faces of the people. Shirang didn''t say anything, but said there was no problem. The people stopped questioning and began to celebrate their victory. Late at night, the celebration is not over. As the protagonist, Shilang hides outside the city, looks at the night sky and thinks of himself. "What''s the matter? I''m here alone." Elizabeth went up to the man, looked at the unhappy man, and said. "Nothing, just, think of a friend." Shirang watched Elizabeth come with some glasses of wine and drank with her for a while. "Here''s to your friend. Cheers." "Yes." After drinking for a while, Shilang felt as if alcohol had no effect, not as described by those people. "What''s the matter?" "Nothing." Shilang continued to drink with Elizabeth. Under the night sky, there were only these two people and the sound of clinking glasses. The night passed like this. Early in the morning, Shirang took Matthew and Elizabeth and continued to look for news from other followers. However, they encountered the enemy faster than they expected. A man fell from the sky. With two sharp corners on his head and a light cyan scar on his chest, he stood in front of them. "Enemy." Shi Lang looked at the man in front of him and felt a familiar breath. Black light constantly appeared around the man. The man looked up and his eyes were full of black. "Have you finally come to this world?" The man said and turned a big sword from his side. "Ga ah!" The man rushed directly with his long sword. The black light filled the sword and sent out a black sword Qi. "Be careful." Shi Lang directly changed his shield to block the attack. This strength made Shi Lang understand his enemy. "The same as Julio." Shi Lang looked at the man in the distance and said. Chapter 73 There is no mistake. The man in front of him, like at the beginning, is possessed by an evil existence. "In any case, he must be stopped." Shi Lang turned into a fake spiral sword and shot it directly with a bow. The red bow and arrow rushed directly at the man. Suddenly, the man was surrounded by red armor. The bow and arrow hit him without any effect. The man rushed directly to Shilang, and the huge sword in his hand came directly. Shilang turned back to avoid his attack on me, and then kicked him in the head. But the man did not take any precautions against Shilang''s attack. There was no problem eating Shilang''s foot. He reached directly for Shirang. Shi Lang saw that it didn''t work. He turned and ran away. He turned away and turned into a blue rose. He shot his opponent directly in the head with only a spark. The man saw Shi Lang walking so fast that he didn''t continue to pursue. He raised his sword and said to Shi Lang. "Fantasy big sword day demon lost fall." The powerful sword Qi rushed at Shi Lang, and Shi Lang subconsciously raised his hand. "Seven rings of Blazing Angels." The petal ring was directly broken, and the huge impact hit Shilang directly, and Shilang was directly hit on the huge rock behind him. "Mr. Weigong!" Matthew also wanted to run to see Shirang, but Elizabeth stopped him. "Don''t worry, that man has no problem." After the smoke passed, Shirang came out naked. "Unexpectedly, the clothes are not made by Lingli. I really didn''t expect this." Although Shilang was very relaxed, just now he had used Avalon at the last minute, otherwise he wouldn''t be completely intact. "The magic cost is too much, and the man seems to be able to continue to attack." Seeing that the man raised his huge sword again, Shi Lang had to smile bitterly. "His real name has been seen. He is the legendary Qi Gefei, the Dragon butcher." "Well, his weakness is in his back." Matthew looked at Qi Gefei and wanted another treasure. He told Shi Lang to retreat quickly. "Mr. Weigong, let''s retreat first. We already know the enemy''s real name. All we have to do is find a chance to defeat him." "No, I refuse." "Why?" Shi Lang looked at Qi Gefei''s black breath and said to Matthew and them. "This is my private affair. I can''t let this man destroy it everywhere." Qi Gefei didn''t give Shi Lang too much time. The next Fantasy Sword came directly. Shi Lang looked at the oncoming attack and subconsciously raised his right hand. ¡°imtheboneofmysoul..¡± Shirang subconsciously uses his own inherent boundary to pull zigfei and Matthew into the world together. Although Qi Gefei''s treasure has been very powerful, it has not yet reached the level of breaking the world, so Shi Lang just dodged the attack. However, the consumption of inherent boundary was higher than Shilang expected, so Shilang had to make a quick decision. Project all the swords you see to zigfei''s side, surround him and attack together in an attempt to stop zigfei''s attack. However, the dragon''s blood armor was stronger than expected, and Shilang''s low-level weapons could not hurt him. Finally, Shi Lang could only take out his own cadre, Mo ye, and rushed directly to him, but Qi Gefei quickly broke it. The inherent enchantment was directly cancelled because of excessive consumption. "Mr. Weigong, stop fighting. Let''s retreat." Matthew went to Shilang, picked up Shilang and planned to beat him away. However, how could Qi Gefei let them leave so simply, and directly raised his magic sword and rushed over. Matthew struggled to raise his shield to block Qi Gefei''s attack. The continuous sound of beating iron came, and Matthew gradually couldn''t support it. Elizabeth saw this, took up her long gun and rushed over, but Ziegfeld turned her head directly to avoid it and kicked it away. "What should I do? The regiment will be destroyed." Lixiang looked at the scene and tried to find a way to save the situation. Finally, Matthew couldn''t support it. His hand dropped and the shield was placed next door. Looking at Qi Gefei who raised his magic sword, Matthew closed his eyes in despair. The pain didn''t come. Matthew felt something dripping on his face. It was hot. He opened his eyes and saw Shilang holding Qi Gefei''s sword with his right hand and blocking it in front of Matthew. His right hand was almost cut off. "Mr. Weigong, why?" Matthew looked at the Shilang who protected himself and asked puzzled. "I won''t agree with those who hurt me in front of me." "And." The magic slowly gathered on Shilang''s right hand and slowly became a magic hand. "You are too much like someone I know. How can I hurt you?" "Ah ah!" The magic hand pushed Qi Gefei''s big sword away, and Shi Lang punched Qi Gefei. The huge impact opened Qi Gefei, but unfortunately, the armor was not damaged. "Matthew, go back and have a good rest. Leave the rest to me." "Yes." Shi Lang walked forward a few steps, looked at Qi Ge who had stabilized his feet, and raised his right hand. "Partner, fight together." The familiar blue flame surrounds Shi Lang''s whole body, and behind the flame is a figure familiar to Shi Lang. Once cut, split the flame, and Shilang was demonized again. "Beowulf." In an instant, Shi Lang had come behind Qi Gefei and hit his armor continuously. I don''t know why, Qi Gefei was worried about his back and quickly turned to block Shilang''s attack. But is it really that simple? After Qi Gefei was hit, he knew that the strength of this fist was completely different. Unable to defend, Shi Lang lost a little of his armor every time he hit him. Can''t escape. Shi Lang''s speed is faster than him. He can''t hide. Unable to stop, Qi Gefei thought about reaching out to catch Shirang''s hand and stop his attack, but the strength is not strong enough, so he can only be beaten. Qi Gefei didn''t notice that Shi Lang had long stopped attacking and took his hand back to Yan magic knife at his waist. "Trial." The space breaking slash hit Qi Gefei continuously. Qi Gefei''s dragon blood armor was finally broken by Shi Lang''s demonized attack. Looking at Qi Gefei''s prototype, Shi Lang didn''t intend to give him any chance and directly wave a knife to solve him. However, Shi Lang rushed to him and noticed that Qi Gefei had been reading something silently for a long time, and his eyes looked different from the beginning. "The evil dragon will eventually fall, and the world will shoot you down at sunset." Qi Gefei grabbed his magic sword and shouted at Shilang. "Fantasy big sword day demon lost fall." It belongs to Qi Gefei''s own consciousness. His fantasy sword is completely different from the attack just now. Shilang''s demonization didn''t react. He could only reflect the conditions, consume all the magic of demonization and minimize the damage. But even so, Shi Lang was hit by the attack and flew away. Qi Gefei finally lay down because of the continuous connection between the treasure and Shilang''s attack just now. Neither side won. Chapter 74 Although Shi Lang was seriously injured, at least he could stand up and watch Qi Gefei finally fall due to magic consumption. Shi Lang was finally relieved. It''s just that Shilang always felt that things didn''t end so soon. Qi Gefei, who had just fallen in the distance, stood up again, and the broken pieces of blood armor on the ground slowly flew back to Qi Gefei. "Yes, even my zombie control can beat me like this." Qi Gefei looked at the wounded Shilang in the distance and took back his magic sword. "Although very helpless, but now I want to use the last treasure." The scar behind Qi Gefei suddenly cracked, and the blood spilled directly around him. "I am called the Dragon Slayer by the world. I am not only a human, but also sealed the dragon with my own body. I will let you feel the power of the evil dragon Fafner." "Ah ah!" The blood fog directly surrounded Qi Gefei''s whole body and scattered around. A loud dragon chant sounded in the fog. With a huge wing, the blood fog completely dispersed, and a giant dragon with black scales appeared in front of the people. "Evil dragon, Fafner." "Roar!" The evil dragon directly sent a black dragon breath, and the flame with destructive power rushed directly to the people, and despair enveloped Shilang and them. "My Lord God is here." Seeing this crisis, Joan of arc finally used her treasure. The Holy Light enveloped the whole audience to protect them from the attack of the evil dragon. Gradually, Shi Lang also felt that his injury was recovering. "My treasure won''t last long. I''ll give you the rest." Joan of arc still maintains her treasure, but the dragon breath is still erupting, and Joan of arc can''t hold on for a long time. "Shi Lang, can you continue?" Elizabeth looked at the recovering Shilong, gritted her teeth and looked at the Shilong with worry. "Of course." Shi Lang supported his knees and stood up trembling. Looking at the evil dragon still attacking, Shi Lang reached out and grabbed Elizabeth''s hand and said to Elizabeth. "Trust me?" "Well, I believe you." Although they didn''t get along for a long time, Lang proved to Elizabeth that he was a convincing man all the time. Elizabeth grabbed Shirang''s hand and passed all her remaining available magic to Shirang. "Leave the rest to you, my knight." Elizabeth said that she fell powerlessly into Shilang''s arms. It seemed that her magic power was consumed too much, and there were some problems in maintaining her own existence. "Of course, leave the rest to me." Shirley rubbed Elizabeth''s hair and put her on the ground. Elisabeth''s magic with the power of the dragon was input into Shilang''s body and activated another powerful power in Shilang''s heart. A girl in white sitting in front of the stove felt the familiar magic, and the corner of her mouth tilted slightly. "Finally found it, the power medium of the dragon." The girl in white stood up and raised her hand to look at the sky. "Wake up, soul of the king." Shi Lang suddenly felt that a strong cold came from inside him, making him squat on the ground uncontrollably. "What''s the matter? Mr. Weigong looks very painful." Matthew kept an eye on Shilang''s movements, suddenly saw Shilang fall and said with worry. Huge ice crystals appeared around Shi Lang and surrounded Shi lang. the ice crystals directly became huge, blocking fafna''s dragon breath outside and saving everyone from fire and water. Shirang has been filled with this powerful magic all over his body. His blood vessels and magic circuits seem to be burning. The heroic base of his body almost collapsed because of this magic. In great pain, Shirang heard a man speak. "Wang, after many years, I finally heard your call again. Come on, don''t be stingy. Tell me that my power is fully used. It belongs to the strong one you defeated, the power of the white dragon." The ice crystal broke directly. What appeared in front of the crowd was a giant dragon, which was equal to Fafner''s body shape, white all over, without any scales, with a pair of colorful wings on its back, and its feet were replaced by three huge tentacles. As soon as the white dragon saw the enemy in front of him, without any hesitation, he directly sent a white dragon breath from his mouth to attack the enemy. Fafna was unwilling to show weakness. A dragon breath attacked him, but unexpectedly, the black flame was annihilated by the white dragon''s breath, forming ice crystals that fell to the ground. Finally, fafna couldn''t stop the white dragon''s attack and was hit by the destroyed dragon breath. In just a few seconds, Fafner''s whole body was wrapped around his upper body by some fragmented ice crystals, constantly eroding his body. Seeing that the enemy had not fallen, the white dragon launched an attack again. Around the white dragon, ice crystals were raised on the ground within a radius of 10 meters. The magic around them was absorbed by ice crystals. There were no ice crystals except Matthew and others present. The white dragon sent out several white magic ice cones behind him and flew directly to attack fafna. Fafna suddenly surrounded by Heiyan, flew over directly and planned to fight close combat with the white dragon. The White Dragon flew to the far air quickly and kept spraying dragon breath at fafna. Fafna had to constantly avoid the attack of his opponent in order to avoid lying down too early. The battle of the two dragons had already alerted everyone on this land. In the distance, Joan of arc black looked at the battle between the two dragons in the distance and said to the people around him. "Jill, who are they? They''re not ours." "Yes, my holy virgin, one is the wild follower zigfei, and the other is the existence of powerful magic that day." Black Joan of arc looked at the two dragons in the distance and smiled. "It''s exciting, this power." The white dragon and fafna are still fighting. Finally, fafna successfully came to the white dragon and wanted to catch the white dragon for melee, but the white dragon is not empty. He turned his tail and opened fafna, and a dragon breath directly hit fafna on his back. Fafna was directly hit to the ground because of this attack. The white dragon continued to enhance the power of dragon breath and completely frozen fafna on the ground. The enemy has been defeated. The White Dragon flew directly to fafna''s head, smashed fafna''s head, roared to the sky and swore his victory. The white dragon dug out fafna''s heart and crushed it. The power of the Dragon belonging to fafna was directly introduced into the white dragon to continuously restore the white dragon''s own power. Bai Long was wrapped in ice crystals. When the ice crystals broke, Shi Lang lay on the traces of the battle. Qi Gefei beside him had changed back to human shape. A hole appeared in his chest, slowly turned into light particles and gradually disappeared. "Mr. Weigong." Matthew hurried to Shilang and looked at Shilang''s expression very painful. Matthew suggested to find a place to rest nearby. Lixiang looks at Elizabeth and Joan of arc who are also down, agrees with Matthew''s suggestion, and finds a relatively safe place to rest everywhere. Only the white dragon left ice crystals on the ground, a mess. Chapter 75 "The curse of immortality." "The soul of the four kings." "The king of darkness." "The power of soul eating." "Wake up again." Shirang woke up from his dream and looked at Elizabeth around him. He felt that he was too reckless to accept this power. He lost control again. If it wasn''t for Fafner''s attraction of most hatred, he would probably hurt the people around him. At this time, Matthew came in from outside the tent and said happily when he saw the awakened Shilang. "Mr. Weigong, did you finally wake up?" "Well, thank you for your care." Shirang followed Matthew out of the tent. They were at the foot of a small hill. Lixiang and Joan of arc were there. "Mr. Weigong, are you awake at last?" "How long have I been in a coma?" "About three hours." "Really." Shirang sat on the ground, thinking about his situation before he was unconscious. "Mr. Weigong, take the liberty of interrupting. Are you also a follower of dragon legends? After all, there are not many legends about dragons in modern times." Leonardo da Vinci knew very well that there could not be a legend about the dragon in the age when yishilang was born, unless Shilang''s own family had a long inheritance of the dragon, just like the knight king. "I''m not very clear about my life experience. After all, I''m only adopted." Shi Lang can only tell the truth. After all, there is nothing to hide. "Really?" Da Vinci was very suspicious of Shilang. After all, they met a lot of followers about dragons here. They had to doubt the real origin of this person, although they had been helping them all the time. "Da Vinci, don''t think so much. Mr. Weigong must help us." Lixiang didn''t think too much. It''s only Leonardo da Vinci''s thought. "I hope so." Early in the morning, Shirang continued to travel with Matthew with Elizabeth who had not woken up. After all, they can''t waste time just waiting for Elizabeth, and they don''t have much time. Matthew looked at Shirang, made a rope, carried Elizabeth on his back, and followed them with his hands. For some reason, he suddenly envied Elizabeth. "Mr. Weigong, if you''re tired, let me carry it." "No." Shirang refused Matthew''s request. After all, Shirang could feel that Elizabeth seemed to be awake, but she didn''t know why she had been pretending to sleep, so she didn''t care too much. Following Leonardo da Vinci''s guidance, Shirang finally arrived at the next city at night, getting closer and closer to New Orleans. Before they walked into the hotel, Shilang and they heard the noise of the people inside. "What, this woman is not generally terrible." "Keep your voice down. You''ll burn to death if you''re heard." "Hey, I hear you." "Run away." The explosion and flame came from the hotel and broke the door and window directly. "Lixiang, I think it''s better for this follower to stay away." Shirang suddenly felt that accepting the help of the spirit was not a good choice. "I feel the same way. Let''s leave early." Lixiang also thinks that the follower should not provoke better, and plans to turn around and leave directly. "Wait, you two, turn around and show me." As soon as Lixiang and Shi Lang turned around, the woman in the store had come out. Looking at the woman, I saw that she was wearing a strange ancient costume, holding a fan in her hand and two white corners on her head. She looked very cute, but the heat in her eyes made both of them shiver. "This is not, my lord anzhen, and there are two?" Looking at Li Xiang and Shi Lang, the woman obviously mistook them for others. "Whatever, just find one." The woman ran directly to Lixiang, grabbed Lixiang''s hand tightly and didn''t let Lixiang escape. "Let go of me. I''m not your Lord anzhen. You recognize the wrong person." "How could it be?" The woman looked at Li Xiang and her eyes burst into a subtle flash. "I''m not mistaken. This kind and honest soul must be my lord anzhen." A woman''s eyes seem to see through a person''s true face. "Let go of my Lord." Matthew came and opened the woman. She didn''t want the woman to pester her predecessors. "What, this woman." The woman looked at Matthew coming to obstruct herself. She was very unhappy. A flame sprayed directly at Matthew. Matthew looked at the fire, subconsciously raised his shield to block it, so he didn''t get hurt. "Why, don''t attack others for no reason." "I won''t spare anyone who dares to disturb my meeting with Lord anzhen." The woman pinched out three fireballs and flew directly to attack Matthew. Matthew could only raise his shield in front and rush to get close to the woman. The woman looked at Matthew rushing all the time. She calmly stepped back and attacked Matthew with a fireball, making Matthew constantly deviate from the direction. "Go on like this." Matthew couldn''t stop the enemy''s attack and was knocked down. When the woman saw that the time had come, a fire dragon appeared and rushed directly to Matthew. At this time, Shi Lang knew he needed to step in, or he would hurt Matthew. Shilang came directly to Matthew and sent out an ice crystal magic from his hand. He directly changed a barrier on the ground to block the fire dragon''s attack. "Don''t go too far. After all, it''s my man." Shi Lang looked at the woman in front and said in a bad tone. "Damn it, another adult anzhen, don''t protect other women." "Turn around and three tastes of true fire." The indiscriminate fire dragon appeared again and rushed directly to attack Shirang. "The sigh of the white dragon." White dragon Heath''s virtual shadow appeared behind Shi lang. a dragon breath rushed directly to stop the fire dragon, and even the oncoming trend directly hit the woman. Looking at her treasure simply broken by Shi Lang, the woman simply knelt down and surrendered. "I lost, Lord anzhen. You can deal with me next." The woman looked at Shilang with affectionate eyes. Shilang trembled and refused the woman, leaving the woman completely to Lixiang. "The next journey seems to be very lively." Watching Matthew and the woman tugging at helixiang, Joan of arc said to Shilang. "Well, maybe." After settling down, Shilang, Lixiang and others gathered in a room to discuss their next plans with Leonardo da Vinci. "According to my inspection, the followers are concentrated in New Orleans, but they are probably enemies, so we have to use these people to fight them now." "Well, that''s the only way. Come on." In the middle of the night, Shi Lang stayed in Elizabeth''s room and spoke to Elizabeth who was still in a coma. "You know, today''s woman, Qingji, is not ordinary. I feel that you can become good friends." Shi Lang just thought that they would be good friends. "What''s more, the decisive battle is coming soon. After this battle, I don''t know if I have a chance to see you again. After all, you are a wandering soul without a royal Lord like me." Shirley came to Elizabeth''s bed, straightened her hair with her hand, and said softly. "How long will you sleep, my princess?" Shi Lang said and left the room. After Shirang left, Elizabeth said a word. "Soon." Chapter 76 Early in the morning, Shirang followed Matthew and others and finally began their last journey. Along the way, there were no enemies, which didn''t make them feel very relaxed. Instead, it told them that the enemies had gathered in the City long ago, waiting for them to arrive. "Mr. Weigong, let me tell you something." Matthew couldn''t help saying as he watched them getting closer and closer to their destination. "Mr. Weigong, haven''t you really thought about making a contract with your predecessors? You know, if you don''t make a contract with your predecessors, then." "Well, I''ll disappear after completing the task, I know." Shilang interrupted Matthew without changing his mind. "In that case, why not come to our world with us." "Because." Shi Lang looked at Elizabeth who was still behind him and said. "I can''t have any constraints. My actions need more freedom. Being bound in one place is not in line with my style." Shi Lang looked to the distance, and several small black spots were slowly approaching. "Attention, someone is coming." Shirang, Matthew and others began to be on alert. When the black spot approached, it turned out that several flying dragons had been chasing several people. "I said, stupid queen, why don''t you keep pretending? At least it won''t happen like this." Said a yellow haired man in a gorgeous robe. "There''s no way. I can''t stand watching my people being slaughtered all the time." Said the white haired woman with a big red hat on her head. There was no regret in her tone. "Well, don''t think so much. Keep running, Mr. Mozart. You too. Run faster." A woman in a knight suit or a man? Say to them. "Well, don''t say so much. Hurry up. The rest of the musicians don''t care. I only care about Mary''s safety." Said a man with white hair and a big windbreaker. "It seems that they are in trouble, Mr. Weigong. What do you do?" Matthew looked at Shilang. After all, the team had to rely on Shilang''s command except Da Vinci. "Let''s help them. After all, they are also followers." Shirang put down Elizabeth behind him. A pair of colorful wings grew behind him and flew directly to intercept the flying dragon. "The breath of the white dragon." When Mary and they looked up, they only saw that the dragon who had been chasing them was killed by Shilang, and the ice crystals turned from the bodies scattered in the sky looked like in a dream. "That''s great." Shi Lang landed on the ground and looked at the four people who were still in a daze. He coughed and let them recover. "Ah, sir, thank you for saving us. It seems that you and Joan of arc are not the same people." Mary took the lead in negotiating with Shirang. After all, apart from Dean, only she had a little diplomatic ability. "Hello, did you escape from there? Can you tell me about the situation there and hope you can help us." Through negotiation with Queen Mary and others, Shi Lang understood that in addition to the crazy heroes summoned by Joan of arc, there were an unknown number of dragons in New Orleans, and other living creatures disappeared. "And they also have the legendary magic dragon, Fafner." When Shi Lang heard this information, he thought Qi Gefei was still alive, but after asking clearly, he realized that it was the real Fafner, and Qi Gefei really failed. "Well, Mary, would you like to join us in the uprising against Joan of Arc?" Shi Lang doesn''t want to let go of any help. After all, he has many restrictions and can''t ignore them. "Although we just escaped, we also want to save our country. Yes, we join you." Queen Mary spoke first and looked at the other three. "Mary, if you want to go, I''ll go too. After all, you can''t go alone." Mozart followed, his tone very firm. "Queen Mary, I also want to protect your safety, in the name of a knight." Dean said, his inner firmness self-evident. The three looked at sang song. After all, sang song was different. They happened to follow him. "Mary, only I can take your life. I won''t let you die." Sang song''s words also showed his determination. "Thank you." Mary is very grateful. "No more gossip. Let''s go." Shirang took the new four to attack Joan of arc. To tell the truth, it''s nice to watch sang song and Mozart quarrel. At least it''s a lot of fun for their team. Slow down the pressure of the next strong enemy. However, I didn''t expect that the town was still a little away from them. In the evening, they finally came not far from New Orleans. Shirang and they were ready to camp and rest and start fighting tomorrow morning. Late at night, Shi Lang didn''t sleep. He went to the commanding heights nearby and looked at the distant city of New Orleans. Shi Lang noticed footsteps behind him. "Joan of arc, what''s the matter so late?" "I want to talk to you." Through the description of Joan of arc, the witch Joan of arc now must have his loyal fan, gildrey. "Forgive him, Mr. Weigong. In fact, I have already met Joan of arc and know what it is." Shi Lang didn''t expect that Joan of arc had seen the fake. "To tell you the truth, my fake is not generally strong. If Jill hadn''t come to stop her, maybe I wouldn''t have seen you long ago." Shi Lang listened to Joan of arc''s words, but he still didn''t understand what Joan of arc wanted to say. "If we really fail, I will die with her with the last treasure." Looking at Joan''s eyes, Shi Lang knew she didn''t talk nonsense and would really do what she said. "Don''t worry, we will win. We don''t need you to sacrifice." "Thank you." Joan of arc walked up to Shi Lang, kissed Shi Lang on the face, and walked away with a red face. Unexpectedly, Mary came to Joan of arc as soon as she left. "Mr. Weigong, I have something to ask you. Why did you do this to protect my people?" Shi Lang looked at Mary and realized that she was not talking nonsense, so he had to explain. "Because I''m just saving the world, and your people are just here." When Mary heard Shirang''s reply, she wanted to be as she thought. Like Joan of arc, Mary kissed corporal Lang directly. "Come on, Mr. Weigong." For Mary, it seems that this kiss is nothing. "Bold French?" Shi Lang looked at Mary leaving and heard footsteps again. "It seems that it''s really hard to sleep tonight." "Excuse me, Mr. Weigong. I want to ask you a question." Matthew came over, looked at the depressed Shilang and thought of what he had done. "Mr. Weigong, did I do anything wrong?" "No, Matthew, nothing. What do you want to ask?" Spend the night on the bosom sister Shiro. Chapter 77 Early in the morning, Shirang finally came to New Orleans with the people. Looking at the huge number of flying dragons in the city, the people were not afraid at all. "I have been waiting for you for a long time, Lord of Chaldea from afar." Joan of arc stood on the tower, overlooking the crowd. "No more nonsense. Let''s start early." "No, no, no, I still have something to say." Heizhen looked at the leading Shilang and said to him. "I don''t understand. You say that Elizabeth and Qingji with evil attributes are not controlled by me. This is not a problem. Why are you a follower of dragon attributes not controlled by me?" "Because my dragon attribute is deeply hidden and generally won''t be shown." Shi Lang looked at heizhen and didn''t want to understand what she wanted to do. "Really?" "Then it''s easy." Heizhen raised the black flag in her hand and sent a laser to Shilang. After the laser hit the sergeant, Shilang felt that the white dragon in his body was running wild without his control. "Ah." Shi Lang covered his heart in pain and knelt down. "Mr. Weigong, what''s the matter?" "I give him my blessing. As long as he is a follower of the Dragon attribute, he will be crazy by me, used by me and lose the strongest you. How can he be my opponent?" Looking at Shi Lang''s painful struggle, the parts of his body slowly turned into dragons, and heizhen smiled. "Mr. Weigong, hold on." Unfortunately, Shilang could not hear their voice. Shilang''s body and mind had already been integrated into his body and fought against the white dragon in his body. When Shirang regained consciousness, he found himself sitting by a fire. It looked like a library around him. The onion Knight sat next to him. "Unexpectedly, we met again so soon. There''s no worry." The onion Knight handed wuchou an orange drink. Wuchou didn''t want to drink it directly, and an energy filled his body. "Sure enough, it''s better to use the element bottle. I''ll trouble you again this time." "No trouble, I''d like to know when you last saw me?" The onion Knight looked at wuchou in surprise and said. "What are you talking about? Didn''t we meet in the ancient city of SAIN last time? You really have a bad mind, ha ha ha." The time of this continent does not overlap, so they don''t know how they will meet. "Well, don''t say so much. Our opponent this time is one of the four kings in the legend, white dragon heath. I''ve heard about his weakness in the ice crystal cave. Let''s go and find out." Wuchou left the library with the onion knight and went to the nearby ice crystal cave. How to say, the ice crystal cave is really beautiful. There are many snowflakes, but they can''t see the road when they reach the edge. "Don''t worry, you see." I saw a mark in the air, a message left by some people. "This tells us that this road is hidden. As long as we follow the snowflakes, we can get to the bottom of the cave." Stepping on that invisible Road, even without worry, you will be a little afraid. After all, you can''t see it. They walked and stopped all the way and slowly came to the low cave. "It''s really dangerous. I didn''t expect the invisible road to be so troublesome." Onion knight and wuchou finally went to the bottom and looked at the white fog door in the distance. There were many shells along the way. "It seems that there are still many things in the way." The onion Knight raised his two handed sword, rushed directly to cut down the shell monsters, tortured them all the way, and finally came to the white fog door. "Are you ready?" "Yes." The onion knight and Shirang walked into the fog door together, but unexpectedly, the onion knight was expelled and couldn''t get in. "Worry free, what''s going on? I can''t get in." The onion Knight shouted at wuchou, hoping that wuchou would take care of himself. "That''s terrible." Looking at an icicle standing in the distance, wuchou planned to walk over, and the White Dragon flew down from the sky to block wuchou''s way. "It seems that I can defeat you only if I beat your weakness first." Wuchou originally wanted to destroy the weakness directly, but seeing the white dragon''s huge body directly in front of the weakness, wuchou didn''t have this simple idea. "Sooner or later I''ll walk over. You can''t stop me." White dragon seemed to know that it was useless. He did something that surprised wuchou the next second. Bai Long directly picked up the Icicle on the ground and swallowed it. The magic of the white dragon''s weakness gathered back to the white dragon. Although the white dragon looked a little weak, the white dragon''s weakness had been lost and it was more troublesome to defeat him than before. "Really" Wuchou directly projected countless swords to attack the white dragon, but they were swept away by the white dragon. Ordinary weapons have no effect on him. "Moreover, the recovery speed." Looking at the ground where the white dragon was hit, the wound was slowly recovering. Wuchou thought that only by relying on the huge damage of a moment to kill the white dragon, can we defeat the white dragon. "So, what am I going to do?" Constantly avoiding the breath and ice cone of the white dragon, wuchou is still thinking about how to defeat the white dragon. But white dragon didn''t give worry too much time. The white dragon roared at Tianyi. The magic of the whole cave seemed to be stimulated by something, and the cave began to collapse. All the magic gathered on the white dragon. The powerful magic gave the white dragon as the backing. The colorful dragon breath directly hit wuchou. The speed makes wuchou unable to avoid, so he can only raise his shield to block it. "Seven rings of Blazing Angels." The petals are directly broken. The powerful dragon breath knocks down wuchou. Wuchou can feel that his body is constantly eroded by ice crystals, and he will soon die because of this. "Am I dying?" Long Xi finally ended. Looking at Xiang wuchou, he saw that his hands and trunk had been surrounded by ice crystals and might break up in the next second. "However, I finally thought of a way to defeat you." Wuchou insists on not falling down, raises his right hand and faces the white dragon. "The lock of heaven." The void stretched out countless iron chains and kept winding around the white dragon. The white dragon could feel it. Because of some things in his body, his magic could not be used. "As long as you take your blow, the analysis of your power is completed, and you can use that weapon." White dragon looked at Xiang wuchou. He didn''t know when he had taken out a big sword and put it in his hand. The powerful magic gathered on the sword. The fluctuating magic on the sword made white dragon understand that it was a weapon specially to restrain them. "This is the last blow." "Wake up from the dream of immortality and liberate yourself from the cradle." "White dragon, liberate." Use up the last bit of strength and make the last attack without worry. "Fantasy Sword, the devil lost." The dusk sword Qi constantly destroys the white dragon''s body. Even if the white dragon has the ability to regenerate, no matter how strong it is limited by the magic sword and the lock of heaven. The white dragon slowly turned to ashes under the dusk sword. Chapter 78 After the white dragon was defeated by wuchou, the soul of the white dragon was absorbed by wuchou, and the power of the white dragon was dominated by wuchou. Here, wuchou woke up. Seeing that Shi Lang was not controlled by herself, heizhen didn''t expect that there was a normal person who could resist her control. (Elizabeth and Qingji, how to say, are not normal types, so they are out of control.) "How could it be that it could not be controlled by my magic." Heizhen looked at the taxi without any influence and stamped her feet angrily. "Hum, it''s useless. This is not the power of an ordinary dragon. How can you control it?" Shi Lang directly transformed a pair of colorful wings and flew to the city gate to plan one-on-one with heizhen. "Camilla." A woman came out of the crowd, holding something like a coffin, trying to stop Shirang from moving forward. "Your opponent is me." Elizabeth did not know when she had woken up and blocked Camilla''s way with her long gun. "You are." "It''s up to me to beat you. I grew up." Elizabeth and Camilla disappeared into the town with a long gun, and there was a fight from time to time. "Fafner!" The evil dragon fafna plans to drag yanshilang forward, but Shilang is not fighting alone. "Matthew!" "Yes." I saw sang song standing on Matthew''s shield. Matthew''s wing lifted sang song to heaven with his own strength. Sang song pulled out his long knife. Use your own treasure. "Death will be the hope of tomorrow." The huge phantom guillotine appeared around the evil dragon, but the powerful magic of the evil dragon did not let the evil dragon be killed by this force. Sang song finally had to cut fafna''s wings with a treasure, so that fafna could no longer fly back to the sky. "Leave the rest to us. Go, Mr. Weigong." Mary, they concentrated their fire to bring down Fafner. Looking at Shi Lang getting closer and closer, heizhen didn''t expect that her men couldn''t stop a person. "Jill, leave it to you." "Jill?" Heizhen didn''t notice that the blue bearded gildrey around her had long been led away by Joan of arc. "Damn it." Heizhen raised the black flag in her hand, pulled out her sword and pointed to Shilang. "Well, let''s have one-on-one." "I can''t wait." Shi Lang struck heizhen''s sword with his sword and directly dragged heizhen into the center of the city. The flying dragons around followed heizhen, leaving only Fafner still fighting with Matthew. Time to go back to Camilla and Elizabeth. "Weak me, how can I win." Camilla released an amazing number of bats from the coffin and kept attacking Elizabeth. "You are. How could I lose to the fallen you." Elizabeth let out a loud roar and deterred the approaching bat with a dragon roar. "I thought I couldn''t see it?" Camilla said to Elizabeth at a distance. "You like that man." Elizabeth seldom blushed as if she had been told the right thing. "So what!" Elizabeth moved forward with a long gun as if to interrupt Camilla. "Yes." Camilla flirted with Elizabeth while parrying Elizabeth''s attack. "I just don''t understand why my eyes are so bad that I like a dead man''s face." "Shut up." Elizabeth stopped to attack and looked at Camilla. "What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?" Elizabeth looked at Camilla and held on to her gun. "Of course you don''t understand this man. After all, you don''t get along with him." "Well, you don''t get along with him for a long time. Why do you protect him so much?" Camilla picked up the sharp thorn in her hand and kept attacking Elizabeth. "Indeed, I haven''t been with him for a long time." Elizabeth stopped Camilla''s attack and said to Camilla. "But." Elizabeth kicked Camilla away from her attack. "I saw it from the beginning." Elizabeth waved her long gun faster and faster, and Camilla was a little overwhelmed. "He''s the one I''m waiting for." Elizabeth shot across Camilla''s waist, and Camilla cried with pain. "Are you still imagining the plot of princes and princesses? Don''t be too naive. You are at most the dragon in the castle." "Even so." Elizabeth inserted her long gun into the ground, and her magic surged. "I also want to have a complete love." "The Witch of blood." "Well, I''ll break your dream." Camilla watched Elizabeth release her treasure, and she was unwilling to show weakness. "Iron virgin of fantasy." Elizabeth seems to be surrounded by a coffin. When she is about to close, Elizabeth''s chakhtish city rises from the ground and constantly competes with Camilla''s treasure. "I won''t lose." Elizabeth added her dragon roar to the treasure. The powerful sound wave attack instantly destroyed Camilla''s hearing and made Camilla unbalanced. Finally, Camilla was defeated by Elizabeth because she couldn''t control her treasure. Looking at Camilla lying on the ground waiting for her fate, Elizabeth went over and helped her up. "What are you doing?" Elizabeth said nothing and helped Camilla up. "Nothing. Even if I hate you very much, I won''t kill you. It takes a long time to show up. Enjoy the rest of the time." Looking into Elizabeth''s eyes, Camilla knew she was not talking nonsense. "Really." Camilla smiled at Elizabeth. "It''s not bad to lose to yourself in the past." However, they haven''t gone far yet. One person came out and blocked their way. "Elizabeth, go!" "What''s the matter?" I saw the man in the way, with long white hair and a strange white gun in his hand. "Really, don''t increase my workload. That girl is still useful." The man kept approaching them with a long gun. "I''ll stop him, Elizabeth. Go." "Too weak." Camilla faced the man and directly used her treasure. However, the man seemed to have guessed Camilla''s idea, avoided Camilla''s treasure at a very fast speed, and shot through Camilla''s heart. "I grew up, hateful." Elizabeth rushed over with a long gun, but was directly caught by the man''s backhand and knocked Elizabeth unconscious with a punch. All Elizabeth could see was that Camilla turned into light and disappeared in the man''s hand. "It''s hard to make up." Elizabeth could no longer support it and fainted. The man watched Camilla disappear completely, grabbed Elizabeth, carried her behind him and went to the center of the city. There, Shirang and heizhen were fighting. Chapter 79 Time has come for Matthew and others to fight against the evil dragon fafna. Di''ang and sang song are constantly helping the evil dragon fix their feet, but neither of them can do great harm to the evil dragon. They can only attract the evil dragon''s attention and constantly attack them. On the other side, Matthew stood Lixiang, Mozart and Mary behind him. After all, they couldn''t fight the evil dragon head-on. Matthew had to hold his shield in place to protect them. "You can''t go on like this." Sonson and Dion knew that Matthew could not hold on for a long time and had to find a way to defeat Fafner. "Matthew, do it again." Sang song rushed in front of Matthew and planned to repeat the old trick. But how could Fafner let them succeed. Fafner saw sangsong rush over and waited for sangsong to jump up. He grabbed sangsong with a claw. "Ah ah!" Sang song is sprained by Fafner''s strong grip. If it goes on like this, sang song will exit. "Requiem for death." Mozart used his treasure, and Fafner could feel that his defense and strength seemed to be suddenly weakened. "Let go of Sang song." Dean jumped up and cut into Fafner''s hand. The attack that had no impact on Fafner just now made Fafner eat pain and let go. "Thank you." "Well, now go on." Together with Mozart''s bonus, they finally caused some damage to Fafner. However, Fafner saw at a glance that Mozart, who was constantly casting spells behind Matthew, was now its most troublesome enemy. Long Xi rushed directly to his face. Matthew raised his shield to block all attacks, but how long can Matthew block them. Watching Matthew''s footsteps receding, Mary knew she needed help, too. "May the glory of the lily crown last forever." A carriage appeared in the sky and constantly scattered stars to attack fafna. The stars were brought to his teammates and continued to recover their injuries. "Right now, everybody, go on." Lixiang uses her magic costume to increase the attack power of Dion and sang song, so that they can do more damage to the evil dragon. Fafner didn''t expect that these people were so difficult to deal with. Fafner ran directly to Matthew and planned to solve them first, regardless of the attacks of Dion and sangsong. "Matthew!" "I''ll protect you, elder." "Imaginary treasure is the basis of human reason" Matthew''s shield seemed to be expanded by magic to form a huge magic shield. The evil dragon directly collided with the magic shield, and the huge impact made Matthew almost lose his hand on the shield. Seeing that the impact is not enough, the evil dragon is constantly spraying the dragon on the shield. Gradually, the magic on Matthew''s shield is decreasing. In this way, Matthew can''t stop it. Finally, Matthew''s magic power was finally exhausted. Looking at the approaching dragon breath, everyone opened their eyes in despair. "Well done, little girl." A figure rushed out to block the attack of the evil dragon for Matthew and them. "Next, let me jorjos be your opponent." St. George rushed up with the holy sword. The magic on the sword let the evil dragon know that the man in front of him was also a dragon butcher. The powerful dragon breath sealed St. George''s way and prevented St. George from using his sword to hurt himself. "Do you think this is useful? Naive." A white horse appeared behind him. St. George rode on the white horse and crossed the flame. "That is." "That''s the legendary saint, St. George. He was saved. I didn''t expect a saint to help, and he was also a saint who slaughtered dragons." Da Vinci''s timely explanation solves the doubts of Matthew and Lixiang. "Let''s go on, Mary." "Well, yes." Mozart and Mary continue to release their treasures behind to limit the evil dragon. Sang song and Dion follow St. George and keep opening the way for St. George in front. The evil dragon watched the three people getting closer and closer, and his fear of St. George deepened. Fortunately, the dragon''s self-healing ability was still very strong. Finally, the evil dragon planned to fly to the sky without giving them any chance. "It''s going to fly back. You can''t give him any chance." "Leave it to us, St. George." "Death will be the hope of tomorrow." "Lilies bloom luxuriously." The treasures of Dion and sangsong were released at the same time and hit Fafner''s wings. Fafner''s just recovered wings were injured by the two men again. "Good chance, come on, St. George." St. George finally came to the dragon. The Dragon wanted to struggle and sweep him off his horse before St. George drew his sword. But are horses really so weak? "Phantom white horse." The white horse under St. George''s body blocks the attack of the evil dragon for St. George and allows St. George to use his own treasure in the best state. Holy sword Ascalon, at this time, magic gathered. "This is the true face of askalon. You are a dragon, guilty, and the sword of gunli killing blessing." Dragon slaying sword, which sacrifices all its defenses, turns into an attack to destroy all, and cuts it on the evil dragon. With restrained injuries and weakened body, Fafner was finally defeated by Matthew and others, fell to the ground and was dying. "It worked." Matthew watched the evil dragon finally fall down and sat down tired. Seeing that the evil dragon had no action ability, they sat down and looked into the distance, which belonged to the battle point between Shilang and heizhen. "Finally, it depends on whether he can win that special guy." "It''s all right. Mr. Weigong will succeed." However, they suddenly found that the evil dragon lying on the ground suddenly turned into a light ball and flew to Shilang and them. "It seems that the other party''s battle is also very hot. He has recovered his strength." St. George looked at the flying ball of light and didn''t catch up. After all, he can''t influence the battlefield there alone. "Come on, Mr. Weigong." Matthew can only pray that Shirang can successfully defeat heizhen. At the other end, gildrey, who was distracted by Joan of arc. "My holy virgin, what do you want to do? Even you, don''t stop me from taking revenge on this country." Joan looked at Jill, who had changed a lot, and knew that she could not change this man''s mind. "Jill, it seems that you won''t change anything. Then, it''s up to me to stop you." Joan of arc took up her flag and planned to send Jill back to the hall of heroes now. "There''s no need for you to worry, my holy virgin. I''ll go soon." ¡°£¿¡± Joan of arc didn''t understand why Jill said this. "Well, follow me, and I''ll show you the battle between my other virgin and your leader." Jill took Joan of arc to the last place of the battle. Downtown New Orleans. (time biases to the previous point) Shi Lang came to the city center with heizhen. He suddenly felt something dangerous and left the place with a back somersault. The fire exploded directly where he had just stood. If Shi Lang hadn''t escaped fast enough, he would have been injured just now. "It seems that you can play well." Looking at heizhen''s clothes, Shi Lang knew that the speed and impact of the white dragon just now did not cause any damage to heizhen. "So, are you ready to die?" Heizhen raised the flag in her hand and pointed to Shilang. "Who loses and who wins, I don''t know yet!" Chapter 80 "White dragon spits breath" The dazzling light column directly shoots at heizhen. Heizhen just pulls out the sword on her waist, and the flame rushes out with the sword body to block in front of the icicle. Seeing that the effect was not good, Shi Lang rushed up with the cadre Mo ye, and gave full play to the essence of Double Sabre flow. Heizhen''s strength is obviously stronger than Shilang expected. After a battle, the weird Sabre technique can''t have any impact on heizhen. Shirang instantly opened the distance and turned into a Chiyuan hound. He fired three bows and arrows in a row. Heizhen directly fabricated several muskets out of thin air to block Shirang''s attack. "What''s the matter? Is there no move?" Seeing that Shi Lang didn''t continue to attack, heizhen stood in place and mocked. "Well, let me do it now." Heizhen rushed up with the flag and swept to Shilang. Shilang quickly squatted down and avoided. Heizhen kicked directly. Shilang reluctantly blocked heizhen''s kick with a pair of knives. With a bang, a pillar of fire raided behind Shilang. Heizhen was already ready to come. Shilang couldn''t escape. When he got this move, the high temperature burned Shilang''s back. Heizhen was unreasonable and unforgiving. As soon as the flag was swept to Shilang''s back, Shilang was directly swept out. Shi Lang rolled on the ground for a distance and finally stabilized his body. But the pain in his back still reminded Shilang that he had suffered a great loss in his attack just now. "I have something to ask you." Heizhen looked at Shi Lang and wanted to ask her questions. She thought there was something wrong with the man''s brain. "What?" "What do you want to do after revenge in France?" "Ah?" Heizhen didn''t expect that Shilang would ask herself this question. "After revenge, continue to revenge. I''m an avenger. What else can I do except revenge." "Well, when it''s over, you have no revenge. What are you going to do?" Although heizhen is a French saint, she is reasonable and has a general education level. She can''t explore this problem with Shilang. "These problems don''t matter. Now I just need revenge. Don''t say it." Heizhen took the flag and continued to rush up. "How can I not!" Shi Lang kept avoiding heizhen''s attack, but he was always hurt by heizhen. "After revenge, there''s nothing left." "Those who care about you, don''t you care after revenge?" "Shut up." Heizhen''s sword was full of magic, and a backhand sword was inserted into Shilang''s chest. "Don''t always think about revenge and leave alone." Shi Lang punched heizhen, and the magic on the sword exploded directly, rolling up a layer of smoke around Shi Lang. "I left without considering other people''s feelings." When the smoke cleared, Shi Lang had finished his demonization. He pulled out the sword inserted in his chest and threw it to heizhen. "Trial." The sabre technique of cutting through time and space appeared again. Heizhen avoided most of the cuts at a very fast speed, and was cut several times in the end. "Damn it." Heizhen picked up her sword, and the flame rose behind her, forming a huge dragon, and rushed directly to Shilang. "The lock of heaven." Several chains were stretched out in the fire and tied to heizhen. Shi Lang came out of the fire unharmed. "So, do you understand?" Shirang raised his Yan magic knife and cut it down. With a "miso", a figure rushed out to block the attack for heizhen. "Who are you?" Shi Lang jumped back a few steps and quickly pulled away. The comer waved his long gun at Shirang. "If you don''t want that woman to suffer, let go of our boss right now." Elizabeth was tied behind the man, unconscious. "Damn it." Shi Lang had no choice but to take back the lock of heaven and look at each other. "That''s right." Archduke and heizhen came together and looked at the demonized Shilang. "Boss, this follower looks different, this magic, it seems that he was not a human before he died." "Hum, that said, but how long can he hold on, and we still have hostages." As soon as they finished speaking, Shilang lifted the demonization. After all, magic is not a waste now. He has to save Elizabeth first. "Boss, you go to the theatre first and let me Vlad III experience his power." The Archduke took up his long gun and rushed up. Elegant and violent shooting, Shi Lang didn''t expect to integrate two completely different styles of playing into his weapons. Sure enough, the legendary heroes are a group of unpredictable monsters. "You are very strong, but what you did just now is too mean." "Winning is the king''s way, and I don''t do anything to your princess." The Archduke took a long gun to stop Shilang''s attack. Shilang turned and threw his double knives. He directly turned into a blue rose behind him, and two magic breaking bullets hit him. "Good." Dagong directly dodged all Shi Lang''s attacks with rapid movement and rushed to Shi lang. at this time, Shi Lang found that Dagong didn''t know when a scar had been cracked on his chest and blood was flowing. "Have you found it, but it''s too late." "Bloody King ghost." Turn everything in the body into a thorn and penetrate the enemy in front of you. Countless blood spikes attacked Shilang. The distance was too close. Even Shilang couldn''t respond. Shirang''s body was hit by this attack, and his whole body was worn out. After the end, only the standing ghost king was left, and the Shilang, who was seriously injured and almost fainted, was still standing in place. "Oh, I can stand even if I eat my move." With a blow from the Duke, the soldier Lang fell to the ground. Shi langqiang propped himself up and stood up. "Why, lie down on the ground, you can die slowly, why stand up." Dagong knocked Shilang down again, and Shilang stood up slowly. "Why?" Dagong shot again, but this time, with a long gun, he directly swept Shilang to the ground. Although Shilang was a little slow this time, he stood up. "Shilang, stop standing up and run away." Elizabeth did not know when she had woken up. She looked at the Shilong standing up and cried to him to leave. "Because I haven''t rescued you yet." Even though it was hard for his body to continue fighting, Shirang still said what he wanted to say most. "Naive, what can you do now?" Dagong raised the spear from the master and was about to stab him. The target was Shilang''s heart. "Shi Lang!" "Die." The spear stabbed, but at this time, Shi Lang suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Dagong''s spear. The strength made Dagong unable to take back the spear. "What!" "Why do you still have the strength to stop my attack?" The Archduke looked at Shilang puzzled. "Because the master has fainted. Let me play with you next." Bai took over Shilang''s body and said to the Archduke. His left hand instantly took Grice''s fist to the sea and hit the Archduke with one punch. I still remember to hang Poseidon''s horn for myself. "Then, the second round, start." Chapter 81 Bai Ying kept twisting his body and slowly became familiar with the current state. "This body is really highly reductive. I probably understand it." The golden wool of her right hand has been changed, Athena''s divine sword has been pulled out, and the power of the God of war is surging in her body. "Come on, Vlad III, let me see your power." "You''ve lost to me just now. Even if you change a weapon, it won''t change." Dagong waved his long gun and stabbed him suddenly. Bai Ying threw it at him. The divine sword stuck Dagong''s long gun and pulled Dagong to his side with inertia. The divine sword is taken back, and Bai Ying directly plays his own style. It is a violent and ornamental sword technique. The red light on the sword is constantly dancing on the battlefield. Each scratch represents every attack of the white shadow. "What a strange attack." Dagong waved his long gun and tried to resist, but Bai Ying''s sword technique was too strange and the angle was tricky. Just as Archduke blocked the attack in front, another sword was already coming up one after another. The attack was connected continuously. The strength of each attack was exactly the same, which made Archduke incredible. "It''s really underestimated." Dagong directly entangled Bai Ying''s double swords with a long gun and quickly moved to Bai Ying. He planned to repeat the old trick just like before. "Naive, do you think I will be hit by the same move?" "Now you''re caught." "Bloody King ghost." Blood spurs swarmed again, aiming at the white shadow. The golden light of "miso" not only flashed to Dagong, but also let Dagong know that he was in trouble this time. Sure enough, all the attacks were bounced back in a moment. Fortunately, these attacks belong to Dagong''s own body. The damage to Dagong after rebound is not very heavy, but just a simple minor injury. "It''s amazing to be able to fight to this point." Duke''s robe suddenly lengthened and his vampire power suddenly increased. "Although I don''t like it very much, let me borrow this power now." The inheritance of blood from Dagong''s inherent treasure allows Dagong to gain all the bonus of vampire legend. Please reply directly to the damage you just received. And the sky is covered with dark clouds because of the change of Archduke. "I see. It can change the weather so that the impact of the sun can be minimized." "Exactly." With a long gun, Duke approached Bai Ying at a completely different speed. "Then it''s completely different." Dagong''s attack was fast and powerful. Bai Ying didn''t adjust for a moment. He was beaten back by Dagong. "Opportunity." The Archduke directly blinked behind the white shadow. As soon as the void caught the white shadow, the magic was absorbed by the Archduke. "I can see that the horn is something to support you to continue fighting, but how long can you last?" Watching the weapons on Bai Ying''s body gradually become transparent, Dagong said his guess. "You have no chance of winning." Dagong constantly attacked the white shadow at high speed and made the white shadow hard and straight. At the same time, he absorbed the magic of the white shadow bit by bit. "Damn it." "Athena''s wrath" The blue energy vortex rolled up around the white shadow and washed the Duke''s body. Archduke reluctantly left the whirlpool attack, but his physical injury worsened. "Unexpectedly, there is this attack, but the magic will consume a lot again." Seeing that Bai Ying couldn''t hold on, Dagong smiled. "Damn it, I was looked down upon." Bai Ying takes back the weapon in his hand and holds a weapon in the void. "Look down on me, let you see the sword of Olympus." The color of the world changed again because of the emergence of the divine sword. The powerful divine sword gave Duke Baiying speed and strength that he couldn''t respond. Duke was directly cut down by the divine sword and dragged on the sword by Bai Ying. "Ah, this is my must kill, the anger of Olympus." The fire of Olympus burned on Duke, and the fire that could not be extinguished invaded Duke''s body and hit him constantly. However, Duke''s own regeneration ability was constantly repaired and repeated, bringing him huge pain. Duke fell in front of Bai Ying and looked at the flame burning on him. He didn''t want to struggle. I hope Bai Ying can give him a good time. "You are a respectable opponent, so I didn''t intend to use this at the beginning." I saw Bai Ying take out a head. The magic on the head let the Archduke know that he had already lost. "Unexpectedly, you are such a legendary figure. I didn''t lose wrongly." "Do it." The power of the sun enveloped Dagong. Although Dagong got the strengths of vampires, he also inherited the weaknesses of vampires. He was afraid of the sun. In fact, the white shadow took out the head of the sun god at the beginning, and Dagong had lost. Watching the Duke slowly turn into ashes, the white shadow looks at heizhen, who is still watching the play, and Elizabeth behind her. "Next, you." Bai Ying slowly approached heizhen with a steady pace. At this time, the horn on Shilang''s waist disappeared. The magic has reached the critical point. Bai Ying knelt down tired. There was no magic left in his body. This time, he lost. "What''s the matter? Don''t you have strength?" Heizhen comes up and kicks Shilang down. Bai Ying has returned to Shilang. Shilang has no way to stop heizhen. "Damn it." Looking at heizhen approaching slowly, Shi Lang can only put his last hope on the power of new awakening. "The power of darkness, why, can''t be used well." Seeing that heizhen had come to him, Shi Lang closed his eyes in despair and waited for fate to come. The next second, Shirang fell into the abyss. "Shi Lang!" Looking at Shi Lang''s heart pierced by heizhen''s sword, Elizabeth''s magic image was pulled by this medium, and her anger made Elizabeth stand up again. "Joan of arc!" Elizabeth shot with a long gun. "Hum, ignorant fellow." Heizhen picked up the flag and went up. At this time, Joan of arc and Jill finally arrived at the scene. Seeing that Shirang had been defeated, Elizabeth and heizhen were fighting, fighting back and forth. "Mr. Weigong, cheer up." Joan ran to Shi Lang, looked at Shi Lang and thought that he should be dead. But if it''s really dead, why hasn''t it disappeared. Thinking of this, Joan of arc looked at Shilang who had not disappeared for a long time, and felt in her heart that Shilang might still be saved. "That is to say, what Mr. Weigong lacks now is magic." Joan of arc slowly lost her magic to Shi Lang, hoping to keep Shi Lang''s last hope. "Holy virgin." Jill looked at Joan''s behavior as if she understood something and made a decision in her heart. What is Shilang doing at this time? Shirang woke up again and saw himself falling. Chapter 82 "Hey, are you still alive?" Wuchou vaguely feels that a person is constantly pushing his body, but his body seems to be entangled by something and has been unable to respond. "Give up. This man has been eaten by the abyss. It''s also a matter of time to become a monster." "Yes, Captain, let''s give him up and don''t forget your mission." "But." At this moment, wuchou''s fingers moved a little. "You see, he is still conscious and has not directly become a monster. Everyone, help me carry him away." Wuchou just seemed to have exhausted his strength and fainted again. "Help me." "Who is it?" "Save my country." "Who is it?" "Defeat the abyss." Wuchou regained his consciousness and found himself sitting in a park surrounded by stones with a huge mushroom standing beside him. "You''re awake." Wuchou was startled by the mushroom. Unexpectedly, the mushroom actually spoke. "Are you surprised? Of course, lucky man." "Lucky man?" Mushroom looked at worry free, could not see anything, could only tell him. "You are not lucky to escape from the mouth of the abyss. What is that?" "What is the abyss? And where am I?" Mushroom smiled and said to wuchou. "I can''t answer these questions for you. Now you need to meet someone. Go, go to our arena and meet someone there." Without worry, he left inexplicably. Mushroom watched the man leave without saying anything. He looked at the garden entrance. After waiting for a while, wuchou followed the onion knight in. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Savior." Strange to say, although there were many monsters along the way, they didn''t stop wuchou. Wuchou went directly to the gate of the arena. As soon as I entered the gate, I saw a knight in blue armor standing in the middle of the arena, constantly waving his big sword to kill the nearby monsters. Around him, there are also some teammates who have died in the war. The knight''s sword is faster and faster. Each sword can take away many enemies and die. Blood and debris spilled all around. Until the knight finally cut down the last little monster, he looked worried. "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be alive." The knight put away his weapons and came over. Looking at the worry free that was not eroded by the abyss, he remembered his teammates. "Lucky boy, can I ask you something?" The knight came to wuchou with a hopeful tone. "You said, after all, you saved me from serious injury." "That''s reliable" The knight gave one of his rings to wuchou and entrusted it to wuchou. "I hope you can continue to move forward and help me save my comrades in arms." "And this." With that, the knight gave wuchou a black necklace. "At a critical moment, use it to protect yourself." "Go." After the knight said that, it was like letting wuchou leave quickly. Wuchou also saw that the black smoke on the knight was getting stronger and stronger. Soon, he would also be eroded by the abyss. "Take care, unknown knight." "I''m not nameless. Call me Artemis." The knight pushed wuchou out of the door, and wuchou came to the market. At this time, there was no one else in the market except the monsters in the abyss. But when monsters see worry free, they all choose to ignore it. Wuchou doesn''t know why monsters ignore him. Walking, wuchou finally came to the bottom of the market. Sitting in the magic elevator of this era, wuchou finally came to the bottom of the country. He wanted to follow the guidance of the ring and find the knight''s comrades in arms. Along the way, many monsters that look like a human have been floating around. Worry free can feel a strong suction in their bodies. Following the guidance of the ring, wuchou finds a wolf protected by the magic array in a big hole under the ground. Wuchou looked at the big sword around the wolf and knew that this was the man the knight asked him to find. In the magic array, the little wolf saw that wuchou found himself with a ring. He knew his master''s future and cried sadly. "It''s all right. I''ll take you out of here." Wuchou carried the wolf on his back, picked up the big sword around him and walked out of the ground step by step. As soon as he reached the exit, wuchou felt something close to him behind him. He quickly put the ring and big sword on the wolf and pushed the wolf out of the door. Wuchou was caught by a huge hand and pulled back to the ground. As soon as the little wolf flew out of the exit, the ring flashed and sent the little wolf and the big sword away. Without worry, he was pulled into the depths of the earth by his huge black hand and finally fell on a flat ground. Wuchou got up and looked in front of him. A huge monster stood in front of wuchou. Wuchou just wanted to pull out his weapon and fight it, but he saw that the monster had no malice. He put his giant stick on the ground and crossed his hands to show respect. Wuchou didn''t want to know what the situation was. The giant beast over there spoke. "Are you finally here, king of darkness." "The king of darkness?" "Yes, my king, the power of the abyss belongs to you. Now, let us be one." When the beast finished, he turned into a black smoke and kept drilling into wuchou''s body. All the power is buried in the worry free soul. When the black smoke completely disappeared, wuchou didn''t feel any change. "This is my king. After all, I still help you control your power. Of course, you haven''t felt anything yet." The voice of the beast rang out from wuchou''s mind. "But will you just leave with me? After all, don''t you have a task now?" By combining with giant animals, wuchou knows that the tower is waiting for the brave to come. "Don''t worry about this. The princess is there." Wuchou looked at the spot and saw a woman in white lying unconscious on the ground. "Now, just make a part of me." Part of the black smoke stretched out from wuchou''s body and slowly created a giant beast in front of wuchou''s body, but there was less spirituality in his eyes. "Well, now, do you remember our experience?" The words of the giant beast remind wuchou what he is doing now. "Take me back. I have something important to do." "Of course, because of your call, I will take you here and find out about my experience." A portal appears in front of wuchou. Wuchou knows that if he walks into this door, he will wake up again. "Remember, my name, Wang." Wuchou was just about to enter the, when the voice of the beast sounded. "My name, king of the abyss, manus." reality Elizabeth was kicked away by heizhen. Her injuries had made Elizabeth miserable, but Elizabeth still wanted to stand up and continue to fight. "It''s no use, poor fellow." "Shut up, I want to avenge Shirang." At this time, both felt the power of palpitation. "This is." Joan looked at the wound of Shilang around her, which was healing rapidly, and black smoke was constantly released from her body. Shi Lang himself floated up, his eyes opened, and the red vertical pupil made people feel scared. "We are the abyss." Chapter 83 Looking at the completely different Shilang, Joan of arc should be very happy that Shilang has woken up, but the smell of Shilang now makes Joan of arc resist. It''s like instinctive resistance. "Oh, this power is really frightening." Heizhen picked up the sword, and the black inflammation on her body directly went out with the sword and hit Shilang. However, the black inflammation kept burning on the scholar, but it did not cause any damage to the scholar, but was absorbed by the scholar. "Dark ball." Heizhen hasn''t reacted yet. A black fireball has hit her and directly beat her back. "Damn it." "Dark ball." The continuous continuous firing, so fast that heizhen couldn''t resist it and was directly hit by these fireballs. "Ah ah!" Heizhen flew out. It was rare to stabilize her feet in the air. She just stood back to the ground, and Shilang began again. "Droplets." Shi Lang took out a wooden staff and waved it to form several black pillars of fire. He flew directly to attack heizhen. "Witch of the dragon." Heizhen turned into a flying dragon and tried to resist Shirang''s attack. However, the pillar of fire directly passed through the body of the flying dragon and hit heizhen with undiminished power. "My holy virgin." Jill watched heizhen constantly tortured by Shilang, took out the magic book in her hand and summoned Warcraft. "Those who hurt my holy virgin, die." Warcraft directly opened its mouth and flew away, intending to bite Shi lang. Shi Lang just simply snapped his fingers. The Warcraft Jill summoned was burned by the black fire and turned into ashes. "Don''t disturb me, weak." Jill then found that Shirang had come behind him, punched through his chest and dug out the Holy Grail in his body. "It''s too weak. This thing doesn''t suit you." As Shirang pulled out his hand, the flame burned Jill directly. Heizhen looked at Jill and was killed by Shilang. She retreated slowly in fear. "Want to go?" "Oh!" Heizhen heard the sound behind her. Without thinking about it, she directly waved her sword and cut incense behind her. Shi Lang grabbed heizhen''s sword and put the Holy Grail directly into heizhen''s body. "You can get stronger. Come on, let me see your power." "Ah ah!" Heizhen''s body is being changed by the power of the Holy Grail because she absorbs the power of the Holy Grail. The dragon in the distance also returns to heizhen''s body because of the disappearance of the medium. Finally, heizhen becomes a strange tentacle like monster. "Ah!" As soon as the demon God column appeared, he didn''t want to resist Shilang, but wanted to run back in fear. "What''s the matter? Don''t you fight back?" "Boring." Shirang''s body was also surrounded by darkness. His body was getting bigger and bigger. Finally, he became manu IV. "Darkness." Joan of arc looked at Shi Lang''s present appearance and muttered to herself. Shi Lang directly touched his strange right hand and slapped it on the demon God column. The huge pain finally aroused the instinct of the demon God column and began to fight back against the frightened Shi lang. the eyes on the column emitted a laser and kept hitting Shi Lang. However, Shi Lang forms a black transparent film on his body. All attacks will be absorbed by the dark. "Too weak." Shi Lang put away his huge stick, left his hands, mixed and beat the magic God column, and beat the magic God column as a sandbag. The demon God column was beaten by Shi Lang and changed back to the prototype. It directly changed back to heizhen''s appearance and was hurt all over. Shi Lang grabs heizhen and looks at heizhen who is about to disappear. Shi Lang is very dissatisfied. "Too weak, more, more fighting." Shi Lang threw heizhen away. When heizhen was about to land, Joan flew directly to hold heizhen and protect heizhen. "Are you going to resist me?" Shi Lang came to Joan of arc and looked at Shi Lang who had become manus. Joan of arc nodded. "Of course, the darkness has always been at odds with me." "Then you die too." Shiro punched him. "My Lord God is here." To protect Zhende and heizhen from Shi Lang''s attack, but how long can this treasure last. "It''s hard, but how long can you last?" With each punch on the border, the magic of the border is weak. Shi Lang''s fist is getting faster and faster. Joan can feel that she can''t last long. "The Witch of blood." The super strong sound wave attack hit Shi Lang''s back without any effect. Shi Lang looked back and saw Elizabeth holding her long gun, trembling and standing up and facing herself. "Do you want to die?" "Shut up, you''re not a taxi man I know." Elizabeth shouted at Shirang, her eyes full of anger. "Really?" Shirang directly lifted the manus form and went to Elizabeth. "You see, what''s wrong with me?" Shirang put his hand around Elizabeth''s neck and lifted Elizabeth in front of him. "I can see that you are just a monster occupying Shilang''s body. Shilang is still sleeping. Moreover, Shilang doesn''t hurt others for no reason." Elizabeth grabbed Shirang''s hand hard and planned to break his hand. Her consciousness was weakening and her breathing was becoming more and more difficult. "Hum, it''s so true. Die." Shi Lang was trying to break Elizabeth''s neck with one hand. At this time, he finally realized what he was doing and was constantly competing for body control. "What are you doing? I''ve been trapped for so long and want to play for a while." Shirley loosened his grip on Elizabeth''s hand and spoke to himself. "You, don''t hurt my important people." "Damn it, they are not my people. It''s none of my business!" Shi Lang kept waving his hand on his head, as if he wanted to drive something away. "You, take a rest and it will be over soon." "No, I want my body back now." "Damn it." Shirang knelt painfully on the ground, and every inch of his nerves, muscles and magic circuits were trembling. Black smoke continuously gathered in Shilang''s heart and slowly formed a crack. Finally, all the black smoke ran into the crack, and the pain finally stopped. "Shi Lang?" Elizabeth looked at the motionless Shilong, walked slowly to him and shook him. Suddenly, Shi Lang grabbed Elizabeth''s hand with one hand. Frightened, Elizabeth thought he hadn''t disappeared and knelt down. But then, Shi Lang directly pulled Elizabeth into his arms to eliminate her fear. "Sorry, it''s all right now." "Shi lang." Hearing that Shirang had regained his consciousness, Elizabeth leaned on Shirang''s shoulder. However, the next second, Shi Lang''s body cracked several cracks and sprinkled Elizabeth''s blood. "Shi Lang!" Elizabeth looked at Shilong and found that he had fainted and his body was slowly disappearing. "How could this happen?" "Shi Lang, wake up." Elizabeth shook Shilang''s body. Joan of arc had lifted the treasure and took out the Holy Grail of heizhen when Shilang was fine. At this time, Matthew and them on the other side also rushed over. Shi Lang''s last memory, seeing heizhen behind Joan of arc, picked up the sword and stood up. Then he didn''t know anything. Chapter 84 The sky is very white. Wuchou is lying on a prairie. Next door sits manus, the culprit who came in this time. "Is this your heart? Manus, I can''t see it." "No, this is your heart." Manus sat next door to worry free and looked at the sky. "My heart is different from you. How can it be as blank as here." Just then, a naked man with a bald head came to wuchou and sat down with a few bottles of wine in his hand. "Come on, worry free, have a drink together." Another man came over, wearing a hood, jeans and black. "Worry free, when will you take me out to play? It''s boring to be here all the time." The hooded man took the rescue from wuchou''s hand and took a few bites. He was very impolite and sat beside wuchou. "Why don''t you explain why I can come in here now?" "No, you can''t come in here." Manus said to wuchou. "It''s what you are now. You finally see yourself and create it now." "Go back early, but you''re impatient outside." Wuchou wanted to know more, but then manus kicked him out. When Shi Lang woke up again, he saw himself in an ordinary room with no one around. Then the door opened and a man who looked very unreliable came in. "Are you awake, Mr. Weigong?" "Where am I?" "You are in our base, Chaldea." The man sat in the chair next to Shilang and began to explain about him. "That is to say, in the end, heizhen turned into a monster with the Holy Grail and was defeated by you. Then you recycled the Holy Grail, and then you began to look for the next special point to repair. Now it''s being adjusted." "That''s about it, Mr. Weigong." Shi Lang probably knew his situation and asked the man what he cared about most now. "Nursery rhymes, and Jack, where are they? And Elizabeth." "Well, I want to make it clear to you first." Through the man''s explanation, Shi Lang knows that although Jack and nursery rhymes have joined the organization, there is an unknown force to prevent them from appearing here. As long as they can meet them again, this restriction will disappear. "Well, as long as the base is still there." The man was glad that Shirang could understand. After all, he was a very important person. "I''m surprised to say." The man said to Shilang. "Obviously, it is a spirit, but it can restore its magic through sleep and self recovery, which breaks the common sense of the spirit." "Really, don''t care. In fact, I don''t know myself very well." Shi Lang plans to get up and hopes that the man can lead the way to let him know here. "This is no problem. I''ll show you around. By the way, my name is Romani archiman. Give me more advice." After visiting Chaldea, the doctor took Shilang to the control room to see Da Vinci who had been guiding Matthew them. "Long time no see, no, it should be said that the first meeting is right, Mr. Weigong." "I am, Mr. Da Vinci." Shi Lang looked at Da Vinci with invisible strength and vaguely felt that she was not as strong as she thought, as if there was something limiting her strength. "Well, you two don''t talk so much. Now we have something to do." "Well, Mr. Weigong, we need to discuss." Conference Room "Mr. Weigong, you should know that heroes without a contract threaten us. I hope you can make a contract with Lixiang." "I refuse." The three of them sat in the conference room and argued. Although Da Vinci knew it was impossible, he still wanted to fight for it. "Well, I won''t tell you that Romney didn''t tell you about Elizabeth." "Well, these things must be made clear. I''ll be a good man." The doctor didn''t want to embarrass Shirang and explain Elizabeth to Shirang. "That is to say, the follower summoned by your system next time, even Elizabeth, may not be the one I knew at the beginning." Shi Lang didn''t expect that there was such a restriction. As expected, it was a troublesome thing. "However, it is also possible to inherit everything we have experienced with us, so don''t think too much." "Well, I have nothing to say. Next, Mr. Weigong, you can stay in Chaldea for a while. I hope you can help us repair our special points." "Of course, this is also my purpose." The doctor and Leonardo da Vinci left Shirang and left. "Is that ok? According to Matthew''s description, he is stronger than the specificity of the Holy Grail blessing." "Don''t worry." Romani said to Da Vinci. "I think he is a reliable man." "Oh, I really convinced you." "That''s what I am." Shilang wandered in Chaldea. After all, this place has just begun to operate. There are not many heroes and personnel. Moreover, Shilang heard that this place has been damaged and there are many fewer personnel. At this time, Shi Lang saw a white animal that looked like a dog and a wolf coming. "You are here at last." Although Shi Lang heard the animal Fu Fu''s cry, Shi Lang understood what it was saying. "You know me?" "I know Gaia." "Oh, then I see." "It''s hard to meet someone who can understand what he says. It''s really not easy." Fu Fu lies on Shi Lang''s head and strolls with Shi Lang. "No way. After all, not everyone can be related to inhibition." Shi Lang understood a little. After all, he was talking all the time. No one understood. It was also very painful. "Now that you finally come, at least we will have a long time to communicate in the future. Please give me more advice." Fu Fu said to Shi Lang. "Well, the little girl is looking for me. I won''t talk anymore." "Take me, and I''ll thank you by the way." Fu Fu and Shi Lang find Matthew near the corridor. "Fu Fu, I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Matthew picked up Fu Fu and looked at the man coming. "Mr. Weigong, are you awake? Great." "I am. Thank you, Matthew. Thank you for bringing me here." Matthew scratched his head in embarrassment when he heard Shirong''s words. "I''m not as good as you said. I just did what I should do." Shirang chatted with Matthew and went to the canteen in Chaldea. "Mr. Weigong, have you eaten today? Our Chaldean chefs are very good." "Really? In fact, I''m still a little confident in cooking. Let me see your Chaldean level." "Of course." Matthew took Shilang into the kitchen and looked at the neat ingredients and tools. Shilang could see that the chef here was also a very particular person. "Guest, don''t walk into the kitchen. Don''t learn from those who eat stupid hair." In the storeroom, a man who surprised Shilang came out. "You are!" "You are!" The two were surprised enough to see each other appear. "Do you know Mr. Weigong?" "Ah, of course, it''s very familiar. Don''t you think so, Wei Gong Shiro." "Ah, archer." Chapter 85 Shirang and Matthew were in the Chaldean kitchen when they met red a, who had a great impact on themselves. No matter what Shirang was thinking, red a suddenly couldn''t calm down. "What''s the matter? In the past, I was attracted by the restraining force. It''s completely different. Well, the oppressive force is completely different from me. What has this Weigong Shiro experienced?" Red a looked at a completely different Shilang and thought of other places for a long time. Shi Lang saw red a, but he thought of something else. "Haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know if this is me I met at the beginning. Although we don''t know each other very well, at least we fought together." They kept silent, which embarrassed Matthew. "Mr. Weigong, think carefully. Both of them are surnamed Weigong. Maybe they have something to do with each other, and they still know each other. It''s more suspicious for so long." In fact, both of them could see what Matthew was thinking. Fortunately, finally out of a person, breaking the silence of the scene. "Chef, why don''t you come here? There are not enough hands." A cat in a maid''s dress? Or a fox? The woman came in. "Ah, Matthew, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you want to have fun?" "Long time no see, yuzao cat." They can see that now is not the time to chat, Hong a said provocatively to Shilang. "Hum, the guy over there, do you want to help?" "I can''t wait." Wearing a familiar apron, Shirang felt as if he had returned to the day when he took care of them at the beginning. "Well, let''s start." After some time "Oh, very capable, meow." Shirang and Hong a compete in the kitchen with their ultimate knife and cooking skills. The main dishes are made without the intervention of yuzao cat and Matthew, and Matthew won''t. Outside the kitchen "Hmm? Some dishes today taste a little different from before." The most obvious thing is that sitting on one side, two blondes who are very similar and should be said to be exactly the same, sit in a corner and destroy the food on the table at an elegant and very fast speed. "This smell!" The woman in blue said, her eyes full of fluctuations. "The smell of Shirang." The woman in black echoed the woman around her and said. Shi Lang and Hong a are still competing. It is obvious that they do things regardless. "It''s good to keep up with my cooking." "You too, red A." After a short break, the two sat in chairs and discussed their differences. "Well, what you''ve experienced is more exciting than I expected." Hong a really didn''t think that Shilang''s experience was completely different from his own. If he was just confused at the beginning, Shilang would find his goal and work hard to complete it. "Yes, it''s a pity that you''re not the person I met, otherwise we can talk." "It''s not a problem." Hong a stood up and turned his back to Shilang. "Even if the memory is different, we are still the same person." "Yes." Shi Lang left the kitchen and left the red a to continue his efforts alone. "Mr. Weigong, it''s amazing. I can compete with that Mr. Weigong for such superb cooking." Matthew and Shilang sat in the corner of the canteen. After tasting Shilang''s food, Matthew praised Shilang very much. "Don''t call me that, Matthew. It''s easy to get confused. You want to call me Shirang like Elizabeth." "Well, master Shilang." Matthew smiled at Shirang, and Shirang laughed too. "Don''t say so much. Continue to show me around." "Yes, master Shilang." Over there in the kitchen The two foolish Mao kings who finished today''s food intake came to the kitchen and found red a. "Chef, who made today''s dish? Can you show me who it is?" "If you don''t want to." The foolish king Mao pulled out his weapon. "Then don''t blame us for being rude." Black fool also pulled out his weapon. "That man, you''ll see him later. You don''t have to wait long." Hong a knows Shi Lang and their fate, and has not been obstructed or disturbed too much. "Well, we''ll come back later. You''re ready for dessert." The two foolish Mao kings left the stunned kitchen duo and left the kitchen. "Shi Lang, I''ll see you soon." Shilong, who followed Matthew to the summoning room, suddenly shivered as if he were being remembered by someone. "Hope is a good thing." Matthew turned to look at the talking Shilong and couldn''t help interrupting. "Master Shilang, here we are." Matthew pointed to the interior of the room and saw some colorful stone powder on the ground. The magic array on the ground was releasing magic all the time to attract one Royal Lord after another. However, Shi Lang not only felt the attractive magic in the magic array, but also felt an atmosphere of despair and pain rippling in it. "This magic array is used to summon our known and unknown heroes to assist our system. We need to use some strange stones to summon heroes." Shi Lang stroked the magic array, felt the breath of despair inside, and constantly sent some information to Shi Lang. Some firm and pitiful words that explode again and don''t leave without calling out. "Can I try this?" Shi Lang also wants to try this legendary magic array that can summon heroes. "Well, master Shilang, we don''t have a lot of stones for the summoning ceremony. We all need our stocks at special points or left in the past to maintain the system, so we don''t have much valuable things." "Moreover, you must have the ability to be called the emperor before you can use this magic array." Matthew explained to Shirang, hoping to interrupt Shirang''s thoughts. "Well, I think I should also have the ability to be a royal Lord. After all, I used to be a royal Lord." "That''s right. I can''t stop you, but senior Shilang, I hope you can collect those stones yourself. After all, I don''t have them myself, except senior." "Well, I know. I''ll collect it myself." Matthew looked at the eager Shilang and knew that he had no way to stop him. He hoped that Shilang would not cry in despair like his predecessors at the beginning. Some time later, Matthew said goodbye to Shilang because of something. Shilang continued to wander in Chaldea alone. Shi Lang went to a room and heard a fight inside. "What is the training room for?" Shi Lang looked at the door number hanging in the room and went in. I saw several instruments in front of a dark room, as if they were used to transmit something. Shi Lang tried more and found that his consciousness was transmitted into the machine, and someone was using it. On a prairie, a man in a blue tights with a red long gun in his hand was standing in the middle, fighting with another man with two guns in his hand and a thunder mole on his face. "Oh, someone is coming. He looks very angry. It seems to be a newcomer." "It doesn''t matter. Let''s have a fight." The man in blue picked up his weapon and rushed to Shirang. Chapter 86 "Ah!" When the man stabbed him, Shi Lang directly projected the general Mo ye, and the sword turned to dissolve the man''s attack. "Your knife is the same as that man!" The man continued to attack with a long gun. His clever shooting continued to attack Shilang from a tricky angle. Shilang always interrupted the man''s attack at the critical moment. The man''s long gun directly swept over. Shi Lang jumped to avoid his attack. The double swords came out and flew directly to attack the man. "All the flying props mean nothing to me." The man has just blocked the double swords. Shi Lang has turned into a white dragon. He punched the man on the man''s long gun. The dragon''s huge strength knocked the man away. Shi Lang took a breath of the white dragon and successfully defeated the man. The figure of the man had disappeared. The other smiled and left here. Shilang was hit out of the world because of their departure. The three woke up in the training room at the same time. At this time, the lights in the training room were fully turned on. The scholar Lang knew that they had been lying next to him just now and didn''t notice it. "You''re really powerful. I''m careless this time. We''ll fight again next time." The man waved a white hand at Shilang, which affirmed Shilang''s strength. "What''s your name?" "Wei Gong Shiro, are you kuchulin? I''ve seen you in other worlds." In fact, Shi Lang saw the man with a red gun and familiar shooting skills early in the morning. He already knew that this man was the crazy soldier in those years, but his position was different. "Oh, I didn''t expect to be recognized. Being famous is really troublesome, ha ha." Kuchulin didn''t care much about it. He put it on the shoulder of the man next door. "I won''t talk to you about this guy for the time being. Later, when you defeat him, let others tell you themselves. After all, soldiers need to report their names only when they have to fight." The man with mole next door didn''t say anything. His eyes were full of Zhan Yi. He obviously wanted to fight with Shi Lang. "Well, come back next time. I''m just a newcomer." "Yes, fight again next time." The two left after their next engagement. Shi Lang didn''t see anyone else here. He left and wandered around. After walking for a while, Shi Lang still came back to the control room. At the same time, Li Xiang also got up after rest and came to the control room to prepare to collect materials. "Oh, Lixiang, can I help you?" "Mr. Weigong, I don''t need it. I just collect resources every day. I don''t need you to come out." Although Lixiang gets Shilang''s help, it is out of control. She doesn''t need Shilang''s help for daily training, just under special circumstances. "Don''t say that. I just want to experience it." "That''s OK. Then take Mr. Weigong and let him experience it." Leonardo da Vinci said so. Lixiang didn''t have to object. He took Matthew and Shilang to start the transfer of Lingzi. "Here it is." "This is the virtual space we" Sheba "found. We can collect some materials for maintaining the Chaldea here. After all, senior Shilang, you can see that the outside world outside the Chaldea has been destroyed because of special points. Now we can only rely on spiritual transmission to collect what we need." "Of course, the collection of stones is also one of them." Lixiang said and picked up a stone of strange art in a corner. Shi Lang could see that it was from the same source as the powder he found in the call room. "Er, er, ER!" Before Lixiang was happy, several Qiyi hands came out of the jungle, holding a stone very similar to Qiyi stone. "It''s a common thing. After being defeated, this monster will get some gold or silver stones to awaken the original strength of the spirit." "Then it''s the enemy." Before the enemy continued to attack, Shi Lang took out his double knives, killed the monsters directly at a very fast speed, and dropped several golden stones. "Awesome, Mr. Weigong, you''ve finished the battle before I call a helper, and it''s all gold." Lixiang collected materials with Matthew''s excitement. "It''s just gold. Why are you happy?" "Mr. Weigong, in fact, not all of them will lose gold. Sometimes they will always lose silver. Gold is the best." Up knowledge Shilang, continue to protect Lixiang and collect it nearby. "I''m really distressed. I only collected three stones this time. It seems that I''m not very lucky." Li Xiang sighed for his bad luck. Shi Lang silently took a stone Li Xiang didn''t see into his arms. After all, he also wanted to try that thing. "Roar!" A chimera rushed out of the woods and jumped directly at Lixiang. "Master!" Matthew was very close to Lixiang and directly raised his shield in front of Lixiang. But there''s someone faster. "Ah woo!" Chimera was kicked open by a dark shadow. Shilang had already predicted its approach and was ready for it. "Don''t hurt my people, you beast." Shirang directly projected Gilgamesh''s fist, punched and kicked chimera, directly flew it into the air, took out the blue rose, shot two shots and took it away directly. Watching chimera slowly turn into ashes, a stone fell out. "You see, Lixiang, harvest." "Thank you, Mr. Weigong." Lixiang has finally regained her consciousness until now. After all, she has not experienced enough and needs a lot of hardships. Shi Lang said nothing and continued to follow them. After another period of time, Lixiang felt that it should be similar, so he contacted the personnel in the control room and sent them back. When Shirang returned, he said goodbye to the people and left alone. Following his memory, Shi Lang returned to the room where he had just woke up. After all, when he went out, he noticed that his name had been written on the door plate of the room. As soon as he opened the door, Shi Lang found someone inside. A girl with blue armor and blond hair stood inside. Shirang knew why the girl came. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Shilang." Altoria looked at the Shilang who had become different and felt that the person she had protected was mature enough. "Long time no see. It''s the first time, saber." "See you for the first time? What do you mean?" "Let me explain." Altoria knew that this Shilang did not call her own Shilang, but had the memory of other Shilang in the world. "Anyway, Shilang, you''re still Shilang. It won''t change." Said altoria, and came over. "Shi Lang, in fact, I want to know more. Are you the same as that person? This is the most important thing for me to find you this time." Of course Shirang knew who that man meant. Recalling everything in Dongmu and his own experience, Shi Lang can say to altoria without regret until now. Yes, no matter who I am, even Shi Lang or Wu Chou, that man gave me the clearest goal. No matter confused or helpless, I don''t need to go any other way, because I knew from the beginning that I should adhere to my justice. Shirang''s inner world Manus looked at the world and his body began to change and finally smiled. "Finally, do you understand your goal?" Chapter 87 After sending altoria back, shiron lay in his bed and thought about his own business. After thinking about it, Shi Lang couldn''t think of anything, so he slowly sank into his dream and entered his own world. "Where is this?" At this time, wuchou found that he was sitting in a boat, wandering on the sea, and there was no one on board. "Here is your inner world. It''s just changed." A dark ball floated over and spoke to wuchou. "Who are you?" "I''m manus." "Ah?" Wuchou can''t believe that this dark ball is manus. "My appearance is changed by you, because in your initial impression, you can only say that I look like you know me best. Now you can change the appearance of all of us through imagination." When wuchou heard this sentence, he always imagined the appearance of manus in his mind, at least not like the prototype. "Is this the person you miss now?" It is better to say that manus guides wuchou to think of the person he misses most than to let wuchou imagine. Looking at the familiar pink, wuchou felt that he should wake up. After all, it''s not time yet. "Are you gone?" Manus saw that wuchou had left and changed back to his prototype. "Sure enough, it''s still too reluctantly. After all, it''s still human." After waking up, Shilang remembered what he had just experienced, punched himself and forced himself to calm down. "Wait for me. I''ll pick you up soon." Shi Lang heard that someone was going to knock on his door. "Elder Shi Lang, excuse me, we have found the next special point." "Well, I''ll come soon." When Matthew finished, he went to find Lixiang. Shi Lang cleaned up his mood and followed him to the control room. "Have you come, Mr. Weigong? Now we have found another special point. The era is even older than before. This time it is ancient times. I hope you can start immediately." Leonardo da Vinci explained a part of the content. Lixiang and Matthew are ready to start right away. "After arriving at the destination, first find a place to establish communication, and then we''ll think about it slowly." "Well, let''s go." Lingzi transfer "Warning, bifurcation point occurred." "What''s going on?" "The emperor and Matthew have reached the target point, but Weigong Shiro has not reached the destination." "Location." "Five years from the original plan." Da Vinci looked at Sheba and prayed that Shirang would wait until Lixiang and them landed safely. In 49 ad, when Shirang landed Today''s Roman names are still peacefully spending today''s ordinary day. At this time, sharp people find that something seems to be falling from the sky. "Look, what''s that?" "It''s the devil. The devil in the sky has fallen. Run away." The people of Rome were in a panic because of this sudden change. The objects in the sky finally fell and hit the outside of the city, making a huge pit. There was a man lying in the center of the pit. "It seems that the transmission system of Chaldea is not very good. It''s so troublesome." Shi Lang just walked out of the huge pit and found that he was surrounded by the army. ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Shi Lang didn''t know what had happened, so he was caught by these people, but Shi Lang saw that they didn''t have too much malice, but suddenly appeared to surprise them, so there was no resistance. Shi Lang was taken to the palace by this group of people. Looking at this group of people constantly saying things they didn''t understand, Shi Lang felt for the first time that Gaia wasn''t fully prepared and didn''t match himself with the language system. Gaia in the root, looking at the Shilang who was speaking ill of himself, couldn''t help shouting abuse. "Stupid Shirang, there is no language system because it is difficult to maintain your existence. There are so many positions." Shirang could only watch these people keep saying things he didn''t understand, waiting for the Chaldeans to contact and bring him translation ability. The king sitting in a high position should also see that Shilang couldn''t understand them, so he had to take Shilang into a dungeon and take care of him for the time being. Anyway, the dungeon was cleaner than expected. Shirang just stayed here quietly, waiting for Matthew and Lixiang to arrive. But Shilang didn''t know that Matthew and them would take a long time to come. At this time, Shi Lang found that a blonde girl appeared outside the dungeon and came in, wearing a long red dress, looking like altoria Shi Lang knew. "Altoria?" Shi Lang looked at the people who came in and couldn''t help speaking in Japanese, but the other party couldn''t understand. Shi Lang said it again in English, and the visitor finally nodded happily. "No loss is surplus. I knew you were a foreigner. Of course, you don''t understand our language." Shi Lang shed tears and finally found a person who understood what he said. It''s rare. "You know what I''m talking about. Please help me explain. I''m innocent." Has the final say that "innocent and innocent is not calculated by you, but Yu will not hurt the innocent people at will," Ru Xian said. Why did you drop from the clouds? The girl went to the prison door and looked at Shilang, hoping that he would tell the truth. "If I say, I don''t know, do you believe it?" "I believe what you say." The girl seemed to really believe what Shi Lang said and asked someone to take Shi Lang out and go back to the hall. "Why do you believe me?" "I believe in myself." The girl walked in front of Shi Lang, and her confident tone let Shi Lang know that she was a very self-centered and powerful girl at this time. "Yu''s name is Nero, Claudius. Just call Yu Nero. What''s your name?" "Wei Gong Shiro." "Strange name. Sure enough, you are a foreigner." Nero took Shilang back to the palace, explained to the king on his seat, and finally released Shilang. "Wait." Just as Shirang wanted to leave, Nero stopped Shirang. "You can''t go yet. Your suspicion has not been alleviated. Now you must be under our custody." Shi Lang knew he couldn''t hurry, so he didn''t force him to leave, and the search for special points also needed the help of local residents. "Yes, I can stay here." Shilang was arranged by Nero in a relatively remote corner of the palace, which can reduce a lot of unnecessary disturbance. Shirang lay idle on the prepared bed and thought why he hadn''t seen Matthew and Lixiang come to him. After all, they were still making a lot of trouble. They should be aware of it. "It may have been delayed by something." Shirang can only think in that direction. At this time, Shilang''s door was opened, and Nero walked in regardless. "I said, even if this is your territory, there should be at least some respect." "What I have is what I have. I need your approval to use my own things. Who is more rude?" The girl was right. Shirang couldn''t refute it. "Well, what are you doing here? I already said it was a misunderstanding." "No, I want to hear about the outside world." Nero sat next door to Shilang, his eyes full of expectation. "Well, I''ll tell you about the other side." Chapter 88 In his daily stay in Rome, in addition to being unable to leave this room, Shilang was watched 24 hours a day. Every day, Nero came to chat with himself from time to time, and the day passed. Shirang always thought that he could only wait until Matthew and them came or there was a sudden change outside before he had a chance to leave here. Shilang''s tenth day in Rome Shilang, like others, quietly budgeted his strength and waited for Nero to disturb him. Today, however, he was not normal. Nero brought people to take him away. "What''s the matter, Nero?" By communicating with Nero, Shilang finally learned ancient Roman through his strong learning ability. "Now, we need your wisdom." According to Nero, Sri Lanka knows that there is a serious lack of food in their country recently. After all, there are not many plains in their country, and the sources of food are poor. There are really not many plains except near the sea. "War seems to be the only option, but I know you must have a solution." Although Nero also knew that war could solve problems, Nero felt that Shilang could help them solve problems. Shilang was taken to the conference room by Nero and watched the people constantly discuss the topic of war. Shilang finally knew why Nero thought war was the only way at the beginning. After all, everyone thought so. "Gentiles, Nero says you have great wisdom, so tell me, what is the solution?" When the emperor spoke, the people were silent and looked at Shilang. "In your country, besides land, water is also a big problem. As long as we solve the problem of water, the problem can be solved." As soon as Shi Lang finished speaking, a general on the side intervened first. "Sir, I want to ask you first. How do you solve the problem of water? After all, Rome is close to the sea, and sea water can''t be irrigated." The crowd waited for Shirang''s answer. "Then let me change the river path." They followed Shilang to the outside of the city. In the distance, the river reminded them all the time that there was really not enough water here. "Bai, is this really OK?" "Of course, don''t you know the power of Poseidon?" Shirang took out Poseidon''s horn and used the power of the latent sea god. "You see, the river over there is changing." People saw that not only the river was turning into several branches and began to pass near Rome, but also the sea was helping to build this waterway. "Great, this is the power of God." At this time, the people looked at Shilang, not only admiration, but also fear. "That''s it, so I was monitored again." Shirang sat in a luxurious room, looked at Nero sitting aside and said to Nero. "There''s no way. Your performance has frightened them. Even if your power is on the mysterious side, it''s also powerful. I admire it very much. I''m the one I''m optimistic about." Nero couldn''t help it. After all, the strong performance of the Shilang had touched their limit, but he didn''t dare to provoke and let the Shilang leave, so he had to use this method. "Forget it, then I''m under your care now?" "Of course, you should be grateful. I''m watching over you and won''t let you escape." Nero also spoke loudly about his task without any hiding. "Of course, I must explain that since you are an opponent, I hope you can promise the rest." "Of course, tell me." Nero went up to the Shilang and said of the Shilang. "First, since you are stronger than Yu now, naturally, you can''t use your ability to surpass human beings in the face of Yu." "Second, I''m just an ordinary person. As an opponent, you can''t use the power of magic." "Third, Yu Ke is the heir to the throne. You must protect me when necessary." Nero finished three conditions in one breath and stared at Shilang. "Of course, I promise you." "Pull hook." "Pull hook." The first contract between the two began. "Well, now go outside for a walk. As long as you stay near Yu, the guards will not embarrass you or do it." Nero took Shilang and strolled around Rome. The people on the street don''t know who did it today, so they don''t have any special feeling about Shilang, that is, they are very enthusiastic about Nero around Shilang, and someone has been greeting her along the road. "You are very popular." "Of course, Yu Ke is an artist. Art comes from life and life comes from ordinary. Of course, Yu''s people love Yu." Nero greeted everyone in the street without any dissatisfaction. Nero took Shilang to the tavern of this era. Sure enough, as long as he collected information, he needed to come to the tavern. Looking at Nero talking to the travelers, Shirang also asked for news about Matthew and them. Unfortunately, Shi Lang inquired for a long time and didn''t hear anything about them. There''s nothing unusual recently. Shilang followed Nero back to his residence. Nero looked at the listless Shilang and could only ask. "Shi Lang, why are you dissatisfied with traveling with Yu?" "No, I just can''t find my partner." "Partner?" "Yes, if I find them, I will have a chance to complete my task, and then I will leave here." "If you leave here, will you come back after you leave?" Shilang didn''t know why Nero asked about it. He didn''t think so much and said directly. "No, never come back." When Nero heard Shilang say this, he didn''t know what to think. He said goodbye to Shilang and left. "What''s the matter, this little girl." Shi Lang didn''t think too much. He continued to go back to his dream and discuss with manus. "Yu, why do you feel heartache?" Nero sat alone in his room, looking at the statue still being made beside him. "I have no other pursuit except art." Nero didn''t want so much and rested early. Shilang''s first month in Rome "Shi Lang, I need your help." Nero came to Shilang''s room early in the morning and explained his intention directly. "I need to go out to Britain. Although it has been occupied by us, it is necessary for the king to maintain our prestige." Nero went to Shilang and grabbed Shilang''s clothes. If he didn''t promise, he wouldn''t let you go. "OK, OK, I can go with you." "Well, I''m impatient to start early." "So fast?" "Of course, it''s still a long way." Shirang had to follow Nero and start their long mission. But they don''t know. Someone will come to them soon, and it won''t be too far. Early journey, how to say, even if there is something beyond common sense such as magic. It''s also troublesome to hurry, and they''re not the only two to rush there. "I said, why do so many people need to follow? Isn''t it enough for me to protect you? Nero." Shi Lang felt that the symbolic role of these soldiers was greater than the actual role. "This is the arrangement of an heir. You still need to get used to it." Nero said to Shilang as usual. "It seems that Nero, your journey will not be very calm." Shi Lang has felt that there are several magic reactions on the road ahead. Chapter 89 "Woo, woo, woo!" Several drooling evil wolves appeared in front of the crowd. It seems that they have been waiting for a long time. "Warcraft? It seems to be a manipulated monster." Shi Lang rushed directly to the team, took out several throwing knives from his body and killed all the evil wolves. However, Shi Lang underestimated the enemy''s readiness. Before Nero said hello, the pro guard next door directly took up his arms and split at Nero. Nero watched in horror, but he couldn''t do anything. The next second, Shirang had returned to Nero and kicked the guards away. Unexpectedly, all the guards had been bought and rushed directly with a knife. "Nero, it seems that it''s not a good thing to have noodles." "Take care of yourself and protect me quickly." Nero hid behind Shilang and had predicted the end of these people. "The breath of the white dragon." Nero opened his eyes again and saw that everyone had turned into ice crystals and disappeared. "Well, Nero, do we still need to go on mission now? After all, such a big thing." "Of course, I will go if I say so, no matter whether someone assassinates me or not, and you protect me." Shirang knew that he could not sleep with Nero, so he had to go with her. After all, he was also taken care of by her now. It was more convenient for Shirang to carry on with Nero alone than to follow the team. Directly change the acupuncture of Xifa, and Shilang can fly over with Nero. "Well, Nero, soon!" "Of course, I can fly!" Nero looked at the scenery on the ground without any fear. Instead, he felt that the scenery seen from high above was completely different. "I''m glad I haven''t seen this scenery at all." "Well, hold on, we''ll be faster." "Go." Shirang flew faster with Nero. Finally, before dark, Shirang took Nero to a small town and had a rest here. Although Nero was temporarily relieved of his fear by Shilang''s action, Shilang still saw that Nero was still very afraid. "Nero, be at ease. I will protect you." Shilang held Nero''s hand and gave Nero a certain sense of peace of mind. "Yes." It doesn''t matter if Nero can''t hear. What matters is that they are safe for the time being. After settling Nero in the guest room, Shilang went out of the door and looked at the enemy who had been ambushed. Shirang laughed. "It seems that you don''t know how terrible it will be to hurt the people I protect at will." Screams are constantly connected. Early in the morning, Nero woke up and looked at Shilang waiting for him next door. Nero sorted it out and set out. I don''t know if Nero noticed. Just now he walked out of the hotel and there was no one. With Lucifer on his way, Shilang finally took Nero to the coastline today, across from Britain. In order to keep a low profile, Shilang had to take a boat with Nero. Just before getting on the boat, Shilang stipulated that they were not allowed to bring any weapons, so he set out. Since he got on the ship, Nero always felt that someone wanted to attack himself, but Nero knew that there were no weapons on the ship and it was impossible to threaten himself. "Shilang, can you guarantee that you are really all right?" "Probably, I hope there''s no problem." Before the voice fell, several ships appeared in front of them, approaching them at a very fast speed. "Yes, there may be no trouble on board, but other ships can also have it." "Just, how did they find us?" Shi Lang didn''t notice that a crew member had been putting beacons into the sea. "It''s really death. Don''t you know my ability?" Shirang took out Poseidon''s horn, controlled the sea water, formed a water tornado, rolled their ships into the air, and their ships were intact. "Since you come back to assassinate, you should be prepared not to go back." Shi Lang, they had just left when the ship in the air fell down and smashed to pieces. Shirang and they left without danger. After staying at sea for a few days, I finally came to Britain. It seems that I know Shilang''s ability. I haven''t seen anyone assassinate for the time being. "Well, I''d better start early. I believe they''re a little impatient waiting for me." "After all, you came here safely." Jean Shilang was a little surprised. As soon as they arrived in the main city of Britain, a little girl rushed over with her shoulder. Unexpectedly weak, Shi Lang just took her weapon directly, and the little girl had no resistance. "Give it back to me, you bad guys!" "Oh, why do you say Yu is a bad man? Shi Lang is not a good man, but he is not bad." "Isn''t it a bad man to occupy our country?" The little girl is right. After all, Rome invaded them. For them, they are really bad people. "This is the reality. Although we occupied your country, we should not abuse you. Is there anything wrong?" Nero looked at a girl of his age and couldn''t help being a little interested. "Of course, your people squeeze us here. High taxes make the people miserable. Where don''t you squeeze us?" Nero didn''t seem to know that Britain was in such a difficult situation. No wonder they knew that Shilang was so powerful and would try their best to assassinate him. "Don''t worry, if what you said is true, I will help you. After all, this is our problem." "Really?" "Of course, I will do it when I say it." Nero took the little girl and Shirang to see the local prosecutor. Seeing the prosecutor''s fat and immature shape, don''t say Nero, just find someone. Everyone knows that this goods is not a good thing. "Oh, isn''t this our heir to the throne Nero? Why don''t you talk to me here?" "It seems that you don''t even know our announcement." "Shi Lang, do it." "The breath of the white dragon." Shi Lang directly frozen the prosecutor''s whole body and left a head. "No, spare my life. I won''t be greedy anymore. Let me go." "The wicked cannot be forgiven." In a row, the prosecutor broke to pieces. "Well, what should we do now? After all, we also kill this man. No one manages here." "This is simple. Let''s manage here. When we know that the father emperor will send someone to observe his behavior, we will make a decision." "No, I have an idea." Shirang had his own idea and talked to Nero. "This is OK, but we should train people now." "Isn''t there just one here?" Shirang and Nero looked at the little girl around them and had their own idea. "What''s your name?" "Budica." "Good name." Shi Lang looked at the strong girl who dared to face them and had good senses. "Really, I don''t think she''s very good." Looking at Shilang, he seems to like this girl very much. Nero is a little blocked and uncomfortable. "You are the enemy of Britain." "I said, I''m your ally." It doesn''t seem too quiet these days. Chapter 90 On the night shift, Shi Lang sat alone in his study, writing about what happened today. "Today, I have been in this world for half a year." "When I came to Britain last month, except for a lot of work, everything else was OK. After all, we are cultivating an heir who can meet our ideals and protect the people. It is really not easy, and the other party is still 12 years old." Shilang is still writing today''s diary. Nero came in with his feet in mind and threw himself on Shilang''s back, interrupting Shilang''s thinking. "Shilang, what are you thinking and writing a diary? You might as well go out with me." Shilang wasted a lot of time before he finally fooled Nero back to play. Since he and Nero came here, Nero''s ability to pester people has become better and better. Shirang continued to write his diary. "Nero has been assassinated since he came here. At first, I thought it was the assassination of Britons. Now it seems that not only Britain, but also some people in Rome want to get rid of Nero. I wasted most of my time. Finally, I learned the border magic in the memory of the Shilang in the parallel world. Finally, I can eat less snacks." Shi Lang looked out of the window and found that it was a little late. It seemed that he was going to prepare dinner. "It''s been half a year since I came here, and there''s still no news from Matthew. It seems that this transmission is a bit like my previous experience. It seems that I came to different times or came too early." Shirang temporarily put down his pen, walked out of the door, came to the kitchen and taught budica to cook. I don''t know why, as a British manager trained by them, budica prefers to cook, which may be related to women''s instinct. "Budika, how are you studying recently? Ask if you don''t understand. After all, we are responsible for you." Budika shook her head and looked at the skilful Shilang with a flash in her eyes. "When can I be like Shirang you?" "Soon, as long as you train well." Shirang took budica and prepared everything for dinner with Nero. "Hey, you Roman, prepare your own food. Don''t sit here." "You are a rude stranger. Of course, the rest of the place is also the rest of the food." Looking at Nero and budica making a noise on the table, Shi Lang didn''t say anything, but quietly watched them rob each other, and finally settled down to eat, just like a child who hasn''t grown up. After dinner, Shi Lang returned to his room and continued to write his diary. "Budika''s growth rate is faster than I expected. I believe she will surpass me soon." Shi Lang thought for a moment. He didn''t know why he wanted to do these things. After all, his current place is only a special point of history. No matter what he did, he will return to his original state in the end. "I''ve been thinking for a long time. What am I doing for, for myself or others? Obviously nothing will change." Shi Lang thought of the end, as if he had decided something, and finally continued to write. "Maybe it''s just because I can''t pass my own level." Shirang packed up his things and left the room. Because he felt that someone came to attack Nero again this time, and there was a response from his followers. "What are you doing?" The visitor didn''t seem to expect that he would be found so soon, so he had to continue to hide his dress and speak to Shilang in a strange tone. "Don''t worry about this. I have only one goal." "It seems that you don''t know my reputation here." Shilang directly took out his double swords and directly attacked each other without any mercy. People came to attack Nero, so Shilang won''t let him go. "Wait, you misunderstood." The comer took out his long sword to block Shilang''s attack, but Shilang didn''t care about him. "Wait? Those who want to hurt me still want to run?" Shi Lang saw the opportunity and kicked the enemy on the back. His double swords directly cut off the enemy''s hands and planned to capture him alive. "I''m angry. Even Shi Lang, you''ve gone too far." The enemy broke out an energy from his body and interrupted Shilang''s movements, but at the same time, the words of the other party also let Shilang know that his opponent is someone who knows himself. "Who are you?" "I don''t want to answer this question now. I''ll beat you up first." The visitor threw away his sword and took out a long gun from the void. Shi Lang saw the unique shape of the long gun and the microphone on the gun. He already knew who the other party was. "Here you are, Elizabeth." Shirang threw away his weapon and rushed unarmed to Elizabeth. Elizabeth didn''t expect that Shilang didn''t care that she was still holding a weapon and came over. She didn''t know what to do for a moment. She was stunned. "Great, you''re fine, and you remember me." Shirang held her in his arms, looked at the girl who was still covering up and helped her take away the cloak. "Shilang, aren''t you afraid I''ve forgotten you?" Elizabeth looked at the completely different Shilang in front of her. Even if she knew the answer in her heart, she still wanted to ask. "No, even if you forget me, I will remind you of me again." Shirang helped Elizabeth comb her hair and looked at the girl who still remembered her. Only he knew what he thought. "Now I have a contract with the Chaldeans. In fact, when you came to the Chaldeans, I was also contracted, but I didn''t appear in front of you." Elizabeth buried her head in his arms and circled his chest with her fingers. "Because I don''t know how to face you, because my contractor is not you." "It''s not a problem. The point is that you''re by my side now." "No, you''re in trouble now." Elizabeth looked up at Shilong. "When the Chaldeans found that you appeared at the wrong time, they asked someone to follow your position again. In theory, it is very dangerous. I don''t have much time now. They will take me away later." "Why don''t you take me away?" Shi Lang looked at Elizabeth who was disappearing and asked anxiously. "Because you have changed now, you must go on." Elizabeth''s words, let Shi Lang probably know why he can''t take me back. "If you understand, I''m just reminding you to be yourself. I''ll wait for you in Chaldea." What else does Shirang want to say? Elizabeth has been sent back. Shi Lang didn''t know how he felt. He went back to his room and wrote down what had just happened. At last he knew there was only one thing. "I came to this time, not by accident, but deliberately." Shi Lang closed his notes and looked at the sky in the distance. There was a big circle. "It should have been found that since the time I came here, it has been a special point." Chapter 91 Winter came earlier than expected. Shi Lang didn''t notice that he had been in this era for almost a year. Looking at the snow outside the window, Shi Lang thought of not the enemy in the dark, but how many people will die this year. "After all, the ancient winter was not friendly to the people at all." As a spirit, Shirang is not afraid of these natural temperature changes, but Nero is different from budica. Although they may become heroes, they are only human now. Shirang took the prepared winter clothes to find them. When he came to the hall, he saw Nero and Budi around the stove to keep warm, not as active as before. "Shi Lang, I''m finally ready. Put it on us quickly." Nero and budica picked up the clothes given by Shirang. They fit and are warm. After all, Shirang made them himself. "Shilang, what do you say we should do this year to protect the people from the cold this year? After all, many people will die of cold and hunger every winter." Budika is more worried about the problem of his people this winter. After all, this winter is really cold, and more people may die this year. At the thought of this, budica''s face became ugly. "Don''t worry, I''ve already thought about it." Nero and budica looked at Shirang and hoped that he would give a satisfactory answer. "Remember the pickled food we prepared?" When they came to the early stage, Shilang had long given orders. The excess meat was pickled with sea salt, transferred in wooden barrels and buried in the cellar. "Although this can meet the food problem, not everyone in Shilang wears warm clothes like us." "Well, just like this thing I have now, it''s good to be a household stove." "In fact, we all have it, but we keep warm, but the gas stays at home and it''s easy to be unable to breathe." "Then, just open a channel on the stove to exhaust the burning gas." Shirang and budika are still discussing about this winter. Shirang feels that someone is disturbing them. A guard came in and reported to Shirang. "Newspaper, the Roman messenger is coming." Shilang also knew that Rome should have called someone to investigate the current situation in Britain. After all, they killed the prosecutor directly. "OK, let''s meet him." Shirang followed Nero and budika to see the messenger. After all, it was Nero who was behind all his ideas. "Uncle, why are you here?" When Nero saw the messenger, he was the uncle who loved him most. It was a little unexpected. "My niece, I just haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ll come here to see you." Caligula saw Nero coming, affectionately rubbed Nero''s hair and looked at Shilang. "Stranger, I have something to tell you besides seeing Nero this time." "Yes, let''s talk alone." Looking at Shilang meeting alone with his uncle, Nero didn''t know what he thought. He looked at Shilang with a red face and watched them leave. When budika saw Nero''s reaction, she also felt that something might happen. Although she took it for granted, she was still depressed. Shilang took Caligula to his study and looked at the silent Calibra. Shilang didn''t know what to say. "Nero is my favorite niece. I give up my throne just because I feel controlled by something." Caligula had just finished, and the scholar felt in him the breath of a very hidden follower, with a violent breath. "I often lost my mind because of this, so I felt that I was not suitable to be an emperor, so I abdicated early and lived in seclusion." Kaligula went to the window and looked at the snow-white scenery outside. Her inner mania could not be calmed down. "Even if I keep rational and quiet, this madness is slowly eroding my soul. I believe that soon, I will become a irrational monster." "So what are you looking for me for?" Although Shirang probably guessed what Caligula was thinking, he hoped that his consciousness was wrong. "If one day I lose my mind and attack Nero, I hope you can stop me. After all, I see that Nero depends on you." Caligula gave the letter in his hand to Shilang and opened his mouth to Shilang. "We don''t care if you train that girl here. The important thing is that you must protect Nero. You have to do it, and that girl will become the prosecutor here, and we won''t bother anymore." Shilang knows what Caligula thinks. After all, Nero has been assassinated by enemies of unknown origin. Only Shilang can protect Nero now. "Don''t worry, even without this, I will protect her. Even if I want to die." Shirang put away the letter and swore to Caligula. "I trust you, young man." Caligula followed Shilang out of the room and looked at the two people who had finished speaking. Nero took Caligula aside and whispered to him. "Shi Lang, what are you talking about?" Budika went to Shilang and looked at Shilang, hoping Shilang wouldn''t say that. "It''s all right. He just gave me the documents. In the future, you will be a legitimate prosecutor who can protect your people." Shi Lang didn''t know what budika was thinking, but she was just telling the truth. Budika was relieved when she heard Shi Lang''s answer. But it also brings a sense of crisis to budica. Nero had just finished talking with Caligula. He was a little lost, but he was full of energy when he thought of what Caligula had just said. "Well, I won''t disturb you for too long. I''ll leave. You should refuel well." Caligula said goodbye to Nero and left alone. "Shi Lang, you remember, don''t let uncle Yu down." "Of course, no matter who assassinates you, I will protect you." When Nero finished, he went back to his room alone, closed the door and remembered his uncle''s words. "I won''t interfere in that matter. You have to fight for it yourself. I believe you can do it, my niece." "Fight for it yourself?" Nero grabbed his robe and made a decision in his heart. "Yu Ke is the future emperor. You have to grab what you want." Not to mention Nero''s side, budica looked at the letter Shilang got. In addition to being happy, she also made a decision. "In this way, I will be able to compete, Shilang. Wait for me. When I liberate Britain and beat back the Romans, I will be qualified to stand beside you." Shirang didn''t think about what the two people were thinking. He was more concerned about Caligula. "The enemy, who has targeted Nero, seems to be coming soon." The three spent the day with their own thoughts. Chapter 92 The new year is coming. Shilang has stayed in Britain for almost half a year. It is difficult to get his favorite new year, but he has no sense of excitement and belonging. "Maybe it''s because I''m no longer in my own place, so I don''t feel much." Since budika''s cooking skills have met the requirements of Shilang''s graduation, Shilang has suddenly become idle except to observe whether someone came to assassinate Nero. After all, budika still needs more affairs to deal with. Nero runs around all day, and Shilang is idle. "As a result, there is still no one to assassinate." Shirang always worried that the other party would assassinate Nero endlessly, but since Caligula came to the door, the other party seemed to be accumulating strength and did not send someone to assassinate Nero. "Hurry up, whatever happens, good or bad." Shirang lay listlessly on the ground and felt suddenly sleepy and didn''t want to move anything. "Wait!" Shi Lang then found that bad things had already happened. "My spirit can''t be so tired. What''s going on?" The scholar doctor found that no matter how boring he is now, he won''t feel sleepy or bored. After all, he hasn''t experienced it before. "No, my mind wants to lie down and don''t want to move." Shi Lang always wanted to lift his spirits, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t move his body. "Worry free, I didn''t expect to come so soon." Manus appeared in Shilang''s shadow and chatted with Shilang. "What do you mean, manus?" "Since I know that anger has awakened, I know that sooner or later you will awaken as someone else''s attribute. I didn''t expect it to be so fast." "What is this?" "Lazy." Shi Lang''s shadow, like a spider silk, binds Shi Lang and constantly absorbs Shi Lang''s vitality. "Look, the power of laziness is slowly changing you. Worry free. If you don''t want to lie down forever, you must take action." "What am I going to do?" Shi Lang found it difficult to move his fingers, so he could only give his hope to manus. "Give me control of your body. I can help you resist." "No way." Shi Lang will not give his body to manus again. After all, the person who almost hurt himself last time. "Don''t worry, worry free, let me help you." Shi Lang''s body involuntarily became nothing in Shi Lang''s spiritual world. Wu has controlled Shi Lang''s body, twisted his body, and gradually became familiar with the current power. "I haven''t played for a long time. After all, it''s not my home recently." "No, next, please. I''m going to find a way to control this laziness." Wuchou finished this sentence and the voice disappeared. Don''t feel that Nero is getting close to himself. First change back to Shilang and deal with Nero. "Who is it, you?" Nero saw at a glance that the current Shilang was not the Shilang she knew. "What are you talking about, Nero? I''m Shilang." "Don''t lie. I know you''re not a scholar." Nero took out the knife that Shirang gave him and looked at nothing with vigilance. "Again, who are you?" "Well, I surrender and I''ll tell you the truth." There was no choice but to shrug and clarify his relationship with Shilang. "That is to say, you are another soul in Shilang''s body. Shilang sometimes asks you to take care of his body." "That''s about it. What''s the matter?" Wu sat next to Nero and changed back to his original state. After all, the camouflage was torn down and it was useless to change again. "I want to know what Shi Lang thinks of Yu. As Shi Lang''s half body, you should be very clear." Nero looked at the nothingness of others and hoped to get the answer he wanted from nothingness. "Well, you''re not the first." These words made Nero understand that Shilang was not alone and he was not the first. "So, they have no results?" "The world, no, because they are not here." Without saying anything, I hope Nero knows that although he is not in one world, other worlds have long been private for life. "Is that so?" After Nero knew the result, he was not too disappointed. He just felt that he was not the first and was a little lost. "But in this world, Yu is the first, right?" "In fact, you are not the first, but you are the first to some extent." Nero knew that although he had opponents, at least nothing had happened to them. He was the first. "That''s good. Next, please protect me and give me more advice." Nero said nothing and was ready for his own attack when Shirang came back. Seeing Nero leave, I feel happy without worry. "You see, you''re really not alone now." As soon as he sent Nero away, he felt that budica was ready to come, and he seemed to have to explain another wave. "Who are you?" The same explanation, the same answer. After sending away budika, Wu sits in a chair and returns to the spiritual world to observe how Wu Chou fights laziness. "I see. Use my strength." I saw wuchou become an armored blade mode and cut down on manus around me. The power of anger always keeps Shi Lang awake and resists the lazy thoughts in Wu Chou''s body. "Although your method has a certain effect." "But anger is not as easy to control as you think." At first, wuchou still kept his reason and didn''t attack manus''s weakness. Now wuchou has lost his reason because of anger and constantly changed his form to fight manus. "Really, it''s really troublesome for me." Manus waved his huge staff to constantly resist the attack of wuchou, but the attack of wuchou became faster and faster, and manus would not directly hurt wuchou''s soul. This battle is really hard to fight. "Hey, no, don''t come and help. It''s not cool to fight like this." "No, I don''t want to help you." Wu raised his right hand, received the influence of Wu Chou, and began to want to attack manus. "If I join the fight, soon we will fight two and one, which is more troublesome for you." "Hum, it''s unreliable." Manus had to become a shadow, lurking in wuchou, and let wuchou lose his goal. Seeing the goal disappear, wuchou has to keep going crazy and roaring in his own spiritual world to resist his inner laziness. "I really can''t see it. I''d better go out and protect my worry free body." Unconscious returned to the outside world and found that it had been dark outside for such a short time. "Really, worry free. You must get through this. This is something you will experience sooner or later." Chapter 93 After a crazy night, wuchou finally calmed down, but manus couldn''t help complaining. "It''s too much for you to help me. Even your soul will be tired." Manus sat on the ground and looked at worry free, who had completely stopped. Ask white around you. "Hey, what''s going on now? Why don''t you move? Have you been defeated by laziness?" "No, but wuchou finally sees the lazy ontology. Now we communicate with the ontology. Now we can only wait for them." Calm down, wuchou sees a dark shadow around wuchou all the time. Wuchou has no action, but the dark shadow is decreasing and finally sucked into wuchou''s body. "Did you succeed?" "Well, for the time being." Wuchou finally regained his consciousness. Looking at the people present, wuchou thanked them briefly and left. "Cut, really see." "No way, after all, he is not the person we knew at the beginning." Britain, Shilang''s room. After a long challenge in the spiritual world, Shilang finally returned here again to answer the report of Wu. He found that he had been inside for less than a few hours and outside for another half a year. For half a year, nothing has changed except that Nero and budica are growing up, and there are fewer assassinations. "That''s good. At least I don''t have much to do." Shi Lang lay lazily in bed. He didn''t want to do anything. He just wanted to live every day like this. After absorbing the power of laziness, although Shilang will no longer be in a coma for no reason, as a price, as long as Shilang doesn''t control the power of laziness all day, he will always be very lazy. Don''t take the initiative to do a lot of things. "Shi Lang, are you awake at last? Come out quickly. Let''s go outside." Nero rushed in without knocking. Looking at the Shilong who was still lying in bed and didn''t want to move, Nero went over and lifted his quilt. "No, I don''t want to move." Seeing his quilt taken away, Shilang rolled to the floor, picked up the blanket on the ground and went to sleep again. "Don''t sleep any more, Shilang. What''s the matter with you? It''s become very strange recently." Although Nero probably knows about Shilang, he is not attached now. Nero can feel that this person is now the former Shilang, but he is a lot lazy. "Get up quickly." Nero grabs Shilang with his hand. Shilang is not aware of any problem, so he is taken to the studio by Nero. "Shilang, look at this sword. Is it very suitable for Yu?" Of odd shape, make complaints about the shape of a sword. "Hum, it''s really perfunctory. I need you to help me continue to build it. Except for making a model, I can''t strengthen and increase attributes like you. The rest is up to you." Nero put Shilang down and went aside to watch Shilang perform. Shi Lang also knew that if he was not satisfied with her, he could not go. He had to struggle to stand up, look at the long sword in front of him, put his hand on the sword and began to change. "Projection, enhancement." Shi Lang thought that maybe the weapon would also shine on Nero. He projected the data about the scarlet queen into the weapon in front of him. In an instant, the weapon in front of him sent out a burning heat and attracted Nero''s attention. "Yes, Mr. Lang, you are really a craftsman. I''ve already figured out your name. You can go." Nero muddled out of the studio, leaving Nero giggling and broken thoughts alone. Shi Lang finally had time to rest. He just lay on the ground and didn''t move. Budika just came back to see Shi Lang, saw Shi Lang lying directly on the ground, and carried Shi Lang back to the room. Looking at the Shilang who had no movement at all, budica thought, as if she had decided something, and her face slowly approached the Shilang. "What can I do for you, budica?" Shirang knows that something interesting will happen if he doesn''t stop budika, but this incident is very troublesome for Shilang now, so Shirang has to interrupt budika''s behavior. Seeing his behavior was exposed, budica did not waver. Her face was closer and closer. Only Nero seemed to notice something and rushed in with the weapon just now. "You despicable Briton, since you want to sneak away, take my sword." it can be seen that Nero is very angry and his daily mouth habit has changed. "You are a redundant Roman. Don''t disturb other people''s good deeds." Budika rushed out with his sword and fought with Nero. Shi Lang saw that he had been forgotten again. He didn''t think so much and continued to lie down. "Really, it''s rare to come back and sleep all the time." Nero had just warmed up and came back to see Shilang. He found that he lay down again and said helplessly. "It''s not impossible. After all, he has been fighting with himself and is tired." Budika thought that Shirang would do this just because he fought with himself for too long, so he was tired. "Hey, budica, do you want to rob Yu? You should know that you can''t beat me." "If you win or not, I''ll talk about it later. I''d like to know when you''ll leave here and go back to Rome." Budika is more worried about this problem. When she can be alone, Shilang will take Nero back to Rome. After all, this can better protect Nero. "I don''t know, but it should be soon." They were silent for a while and left. Time passed, and in the twinkling of an eye, the year passed. Shirang has slowly overcome his laziness. Now he won''t be tired all the time. Just in case something happens, Shirang will deal with it negatively. "Congratulations, budika. It''s finally officially appointed." Just yesterday, budica was recognized by the Roman emperor and fully recognized budica''s management of Britain. That is to say, it is time for Nero and Sri Lanka to leave. "Don''t be so sad, budica." Looking at the depressed budica, Nero came to it and hugged her affectionately. "Don''t worry, you are Yu''s opponent. I won''t let others near Shilang." "I am most worried about you." Budica was not worried about the others at all. She was more worried about this Nero. "Hum." Nero didn''t say much, so he left regardless of budica. The day before departure, budika found Shirang, and Nero hid nearby. "Shi Lang, there''s something I want to talk to you about." Budika looked at Shirang and knew that she had not started yet, and it would be too late in the future. "Wait, budica, I''ll give you something first." Shirang took out a short sword and gave it to budika. His name was engraved on the sword. "Next time, when we meet again, give me back the sword and I''ll meet your wishes." Budika couldn''t hear what Shirang said. "I have an appointment." "I have an appointment." Nero watched all this happen and did not stop it. Instead, he strengthened his mind. Chapter 94 Shilang followed Nero back to Rome. Looking at almost nothing changed, Shilang thought he might think too much. After all, things haven''t happened yet. It''s no use worrying. Let it go. "Shi Lang, I have something to say to you." When he arrived in Rome, Nero took Shilang to the training ground and pulled out his weapons. "Shilang, let''s have a fight." "Why?" "No why." Nero raised his sword and cut it in front of Shilang, warning Shilang that she was serious. "Really, don''t make trouble for me." Shi Lang only took out the general Mo ye and signaled that he was ready. "Well, Yu came first." Nero raised his long sword and cut it. The magic flowed on the sword, and the flame surrounded the sword. Before he saw the sword, Shi Lang felt a burning heat approaching him. Shi Lang avoided the attack on his right side and cut down his double swords. Unexpectedly, the sword fell on Nero''s sword and broke. "And this power." Shilang hurried back a few steps and looked at Nero, who was completely different. Shilang was surprised that he had the power of the spirit without the identity of the spirit. "Shi Lang, what''s the matter?" Nero rushed over with his weapon in hand. Shilang didn''t want to hurt Nero, but kept avoiding Nero''s attack. "What''s the matter with you? Do you still want to protect Yu to this extent?" Nero became more and more excited. Shirang knew that if she didn''t stop her, she would continue to fight. The doctor''s door was wide open and raised his hands to let Nero cut it down. Nero didn''t expect that the doctor would do so and couldn''t stop. "Shi Lang!" At the critical moment, Shilang''s right hand moved itself and became a ghost hand. He grabbed Nero''s weapon and made Nero unable to move. Seeing that he didn''t hurt the Shilang, Nero put down his weapon at ease. Looking at the Shilang who was still indifferent, Nero went over and grabbed his collar. "Why don''t you hide? Don''t you know how dangerous it is?" "I know." Shirang took Nero''s hand and put her hand on his chest. "Because I believe you and he won''t hurt me." "Shi lang." After living together for almost two years, Nero also saw the man and knew that the man really believed in himself. "Shirang, go back. I have something important to tell you tomorrow." Before Shirang retained Nero, Nero ran away and took her sword with him. "That''s trouble." When Shirang returned to his residence, he already knew what would happen tomorrow. After all, he was not the first experience. "Do you want to refuse? No, Nero will kill me." Shi Lang looked at the sky. He knew that he still hadn''t done anything. "Whatever, I had to run away." Just when Shilang had this idea, Nero had brought people to Shilang''s residence. "Shi Lang, I think you have understood Yu''s idea, so according to Yu''s guess, you will run away, so." Nero ordered someone to take a copy of the agreement and show it to Shilang. "First, from now on, as long as you leave Rome within an hour from 11:00 to 12:00 every day, I will give up my idea." "Second, as long as you stay in Rome and are caught by Yu, you will be Yu''s man two years later." "Third, I shall not use any means of flight to leave Rome." "Finally, try your best to escape. The whole Rome is Yu''s helper." Before Shilang could react, Nero had commanded the soldiers to rush in, so Shilang had to run out of the window directly. "Chase, you can''t let Shi Lang escape." Shi Lang just walked to the market and found that everyone looked at him with enthusiasm in their eyes. "For Lord Nero, let''s go together." Pedestrians on the road rushed over with their belongings, chairs, vegetables, and even stones. Shilang dare not hurt these people. No matter what Nero thinks, he can''t pass the pass. "The lock of heaven." Taking the lock of heaven as a rope, Shirang pulled himself to the top of the house and thought he had escaped. Unexpectedly, Nero jumped up at a very fast speed and cut off Shirang with a sword. "Hello, Nero, are you serious?" Shilang felt that Nero didn''t leave his hand and really cut it. Shilang raised his right hand to hold the sword body under the condition of reflection. "Of course, as long as I catch you, you are Yu''s man." When the move failed, Nero continued to jump up and catch Shilang. Shilang could only talk to Nero Zhou Xuan on the roof. "Over there, why is it so noisy?" The Roman emperor looked at the noise in the city and ordered people to check it. "It was his highness Nero who was fighting with foreigners and said that he had stayed in Rome since he was caught." "Hahaha, it''s really Nero, and his ideas are different from others." The emperor looked at what happened in the city and made a decision in his heart. "Nero, grow up quickly. You don''t have much time left." Go back to Nero Shirang got rid of Nero very hard and hid in a folk house. Seeing that no one outside found himself, Shirang rested here for a while. Just as Shilang sat down to rest, Nero opened the wooden door with a sword, looked at the Shilang in the room, smiled and said. "Yu, I found you." Kicking the wooden door open, Shilang quickly avoided Nero''s arrest and rushed out of the door. Not long after he ran out, Shilang was still wondering why no one came after him. Turning around, he saw that passers-by picked up the weapons assigned by Nero, and some people threw them with long cats. "It''s too much, Nero. It''s killing me." Shirang shouted to Nero behind him while avoiding the throwing weapons. As soon as he dodged a spear thrown on his head, Shilang wanted to turn around and say, but he saw that Nero actually commanded the soldiers to pick up the bow and arrow. "Nero, this is really too much. Don''t force me." "That''s strange. Everyone continues to attack. Shi Lang is very strong and won''t be afraid of us." All of them made concerted efforts to continue attacking Shilang. Looking at the weapons flying all over the sky, Shilang had no choice but to raise his shield. "Seven rings of Blazing Angels." The ring of cherry petals kept resisting the continuous attack. Shi Lang wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, so Nero rushed over with a long sword. "Shi Lang, don''t try to stop Yu in such a simple way." The ring can only resist the flying prop. Nero''s chop can''t resist it. It was broken in an instant. "Shi Lang, I got you." Nero just reached out and grabbed a rag. Shilang had just disappeared under Nero''s eyes. "It''s not bad. It''s Shi lang." "But don''t try to escape my pursuit. I feel where you are, Shilang." When Nero looked at the king''s city, he knew that Shilang had fled there. "The most dangerous place is the safest." With that, Nero asked the people to continue searching for Shilang, and he rushed back to the king''s city alone. Chapter 95 Nero found Shilang hiding in the king''s city, so where is Shilang now? Shilang just wanted to be caught and was ready to continue his resistance. Suddenly, he was sent to the king''s city. He saw himself in a strange room, surrounded by two Toupeng people and the current Roman emperor. "Stranger, I have something to say." Shilang was still digesting the sudden problems of the emperor, but the Emperor didn''t have so much time to give Shilang, so he had to cough a few times and interrupt Shilang''s thinking. "What do you want from me? Let me come here for no reason." The emperor ordered all his soldiers to leave, leaving him and Shilang alone in the secret room. "I know what you are, what you will do in the future and what you will do in the future." The emperor first showed that he knew the identity of Shilang''s followers and where Shilang would return in the future. "But even if you are no longer a normal human, I hope she can be happy." Shi Lang is very clear about what the emperor said. "Although her mother only wants to climb up, we all like Nero very much, so we just indulge her." The emperor said, taking out a scroll from his body and giving it to Shilang. "In case of any accident, I hope you can protect Nero. This is the only thing I ask you to do." Shirang took the emperor''s scroll and patted himself on the chest. "Don''t worry, even without you, I will protect her." "I hope so." The emperor asked Shi Lang to leave. After Shi Lang left, the emperor muttered to himself. "Destroy the existence of the Empire? I hope the prediction is wrong." As soon as Shilang came out of the, he saw Nero rush over with a long sword. Shilang couldn''t escape Nero''s pursuit at all, so he had to continue to escape. "Shi Lang, don''t want to escape. When do you want to escape?" Nero rushed over with his long sword, unaware that they were still in the palace. "Nero, look first." Nero stopped, looked at the Shilang who had been forced to the corner, and listened patiently to her last sentence. "You see, the time has come." Nero realized at this time that it had been an hour, and it seemed that he could not finish the victory today. "Hum, Shilang, you are lucky, but you won''t be so lucky next time." Nero left without anger, leaving Shirang alone in the mess. "Next time, I''ll think of a better way to catch you." Nero didn''t forget to say cruel words before he left, which was really in line with her personality. "I can''t imagine what will happen next time, Nero. I really can do everything." Shi Lang scratched his head and thought that tomorrow would be more troublesome. If he comes, he will be at ease. Shi Lang doesn''t want to do so much. Adjust his mood and go back to rest. Not long after lying down, Shi Lang heard someone coming to him. As soon as he opened the door, when Nero came in, Shilang got up scared and wanted to see what Nero was going to do. "What are you so afraid of me for, Shilang? I just came here to ask you for help." Looking at the Shilang who still suspected him, Nero couldn''t help rolling his eyes, which made Shilang a little embarrassed. After all, Nero''s pressure on him is special enough. "So, did you bring me here just to show me the judgment?" "Yes." Nero took Shilang to a busy city. Shilang even recognized several residents who had just chased him. Seeing that the other party didn''t care what had just happened, he greeted Shilang. Shilang had to admire the strength of the Romans. "Your Highness Nero, please judge. If this man doesn''t pay back the money he owes me, I''ll take his family to pay the debt. There''s no problem, but he hasn''t paid it back and hurt me." Party A said, pointing to his right eye, there is indeed a black silt. "Your Highness Nero, I really owe him money, but I have promised to pay him back the day after tomorrow. He refused. He has wanted my land for a long time. Now he''s looking for a chance to pit me. I didn''t hurt his eye." Party B said and took out a letter of commitment, which said that Party B would get the corresponding money back to Party B the day after tomorrow. "Well, since he has money to pay you back, you can''t prove that he beat you, so of course you''re wrong." Nero originally wanted to close the case, but Party A took out another agreement. "Your Highness Nero, the other party is lying. Look at this agreement. It says that the money was paid back yesterday, or else the land and house will be mortgaged." The instructions provided by Party A also indicate that the money was paid back yesterday. "Then in that case, give him the house." "Wait, your highness Nero." Pointing to the agreement taken out by Party A, Party B said to Nero. "Your Highness Nero, the agreement is written to repay the money ten days later. This agreement is false." After listening, Nero also picked up the agreement of Party A and read it, but he didn''t see any forgery. "But I can''t see any forgery. This signature is yours." "It''s really mine, but I''m sure it''s not the original agreement." Nero also felt that if he did not deal with it well, he would not fall into the name of injustice. "Shi Lang, what do you think?" Shi Lang has been looking at the expressions of both parties. Although he doesn''t see anything, Shi Lang thinks that Party B is telling the truth. "But how do you forge agreements? There is no such thing as a printer in this era." Shilang did not see any problem at first, but finally Shilang felt a little weak magic in the agreement, and Shilang finally understood. "Nero, there''s a problem with this man." Shi Lang took out his short sword and put a word on the agreement. The agreement directly turned into a wooden man and waved his fist. Shi Lang grabbed the wooden man''s hand. Although the wooden man was a little strong, he was not Shi Lang''s opponent. He directly broke down the wooden man with a few knives, and Shi Lang directly caught Party A. "Said, who gave you the magic props, civilians, you can''t get this thing." Party a quickly knelt down and begged Nero for mercy, so he had to tell the truth. "Your Highness, spare your life. It was given to me by a man with long hair in strange clothes. I used it only after saying that it was a test product. Please spare your life." Nero ordered someone to grab Party A and give Party B a fair return, but Nero looked at Shilang with a sad face and didn''t feel much better. "What''s the matter, Shilang?" Nero took Shilang back to his residence and looked at Shilang. "It seems that the enemy began to act again. I thought they would hide all the time. Unexpectedly, I met them again." It must be a follower, and there are followers of magician rank. It''s really bad for such followers to ambush, and Fu Shilang has to have a headache. "It''s all right, Shilang." Nero took Shilang by the hand and comforted him. "No matter how many people they come, I believe you will protect me, won''t you?" "Yes, I will protect you." "Well, about that." "Then don''t talk." "Fool." Chapter 96 Shi Lang was running on the street, taking notes of what had happened in his spare time. "Three years have passed in the blink of an eye. Since last year, Nero has been sneaking and attacking me in various ways at noon." Shi Lang just hid from the spear flying over the head and kicked away the flying pot. "For the time being, I''m still used to this attack. I obviously feel that my laziness is restrained." Shi Lang dodged the enemy who jumped from the roof and went straight into the alley for a while. "But soon a year has passed. Should I go?" Shilang recalled that last time, he almost walked out of the city gate. Just after he got to the city gate, he looked back and saw Nero standing there with his sword in his hand, his eyes full of flash. Shirang wanted to leave so ruthlessly, but he didn''t go on because he thought how desperate Nero would be when he saw this scene. The two stood in a stalemate at the gate of the city. Knowing that the time was over, they watched Nero come with a smiling face and take him back. Shilang knew he might not be able to get out of the door. Shilang unknowingly came back to the gate and looked at Nero who had been waiting there for a long time. Shilang didn''t go over Nero, because he knew that he couldn''t turn back once he left. They waited until the time was over, and Nero led Shilang out directly. "Shilang, today we went out of the city. I think something good happened today." Nero''s intuition has always been very accurate. Shilang also felt that it was boring to stay in the city. The point is that Nero generally did not allow him to leave. Nero took Shilang to a remote plain. There was no one around, but Shilang always felt something close to them. "Shi Lang, do you feel it, too?" Nero was holding a long sword and his mood was very surging. "Unexpectedly, someone came to assassinate Yu, and I felt that there was probably only one." "Be careful, I sense that the enemy is a follower." A carriage came from a distance and saw a man in a red robe and arm guard on his right hand come down. But the man, how to say, looked a little plump. "Are you the future Roman emperor? It seems that you are just a little girl and there is no threat." The man looked at Nero as if he were an elder of Nero. "You are. Who is it? Isn''t it prejudice to judge whether Yu is suitable for the throne by sex?" Nero heard the man''s speech, and his anger was led out by him. "This is my personal opinion. After all, I don''t think the same as you. Well, that''s all for gossip." The man drew his sword and pointed at Nero. "Future king, come and fight me." "I can''t wait." Nero rushed up with his sword, turned around and cut on the man''s sword. Unexpectedly, the man''s strength was unexpectedly large, and he could draw with Nero. "To this extent?" The man waved his weapon and made Nero a little overwhelmed with a strange and clever sword technique that didn''t fit his figure. "Flaw." The man kicked over and Nero blocked it with his sword, but he was kicked away a few steps. "Too weak." The man''s goal pointed directly at Nero''s head and cut it off at an unimaginable speed. If Shilang hadn''t stepped in and pulled Nero away, I''m afraid Nero would have been knocked down. "Oh, I didn''t expect the follower around you to be so fast. You have lost. Leave obediently. I want to fight him." "Shi Lang, let me continue. I''m ok." Nero looked at the man who defeated him so easily. He was very angry and wanted to continue. "Enough, Nero, you did a good job." Shirang held Nero''s sword handle and loosened Nero''s hand to calm him down. "Leave the rest to me and I''ll beat him." "I have an appointment. I must win." Nero knew that Shirang would not disappoint himself, so he gave up his opponent to Shirang. "Well, here I am." Shi Lang took out the general Mo ye and rushed up directly. "Oh, good." After playing with Shilang for some time, the man realized that although Shilang''s strength was smaller than himself, his strange sword technique could help him protect himself and guard against his attack, making the man understand that he was a difficult opponent. "Your Excellency is really powerful, but my sword won''t let you resist so easily." The golden sword in the man''s hand was shining and cut to Shilang''s double swords at an invisible speed. The man''s sword was like a high-speed electric fan. One sword after another fell to Shilang''s double swords, and its power was getting stronger and stronger. "Bad." The crisp voice sounded, the double swords in Shilang''s hand were cut off, and the remaining cuts hit Shilang''s chest, splashing a layer of blood mist. "Shi Lang!" Nero cried out with worry, but when he saw that Shilang still retreated and stabilized his steps, his inner worry was not so much. "It''s fast and strong. Is that your strength?" "Yes, unknown followers, come on, you can eat my move. It seems that you have no cards to show me." Shi Lang looked at the unknown man and knew that he might need to borrow white power. "Ding Ding." Athena''s sword was in Shirang''s hand and the horn was ready. "Oh, this power is exciting." "Well, here I am." Unexpectedly, Shilang''s sword was thrown out of his master''s hand, which surprised the man. He immediately blocked the attack, but saw Shilang grab back the thrown weapon with an iron chain and hold another one close to the man. The iron chain is directly wrapped around the man''s sword. He can''t control the man to wield the sword better. Shi Lang has cut it with a divine sword. The man had no choice but to block Shirang''s attack with the shoulder guard on his hand, but how could Shirang end the attack so simply? His left hand had changed into a sea Grice''s fist and hit the man on the stomach. "Well." The man was hit by this brute force, and the sword in his hand came out. The man was directly punched and flew out. The doctor picked up the man''s long sword and threw it. The man regained his consciousness when he was about to be stabbed, waved his long sword and stood in place to breathe. "I didn''t expect that it would be a false move. It seems that my sword skill needs to be further improved. After all, I''ve been finished by strategy. Sure enough, I still need to continue training." Looking at the Shilang who wanted to continue to attack, the man held up the golden sword in his hand and said something in his mouth. "I come, I see, I conquer, shining golden sword, cut off everything, yellow death." "Be careful, don''t worry." Bai Shishi controlled Shirang''s body, and the sword of Olympus turned out to block him. Shi Lang saw that the man had come to him and waved his invisible sword to the big sword. If the sword of Olympus were not too powerful, Lang Shi would have been split in half by this force just now. "Oh, actually blocking my treasure. It seems that your weapon has a long history." "Huang''s death, and that line, you are Caesar the great, the former Emperor of Rome." Looking at the changes on the battlefield, Nero did not expect that his enemy was the former Emperor and his ancestors. "Oh, it seems that I am also a little famous. I didn''t expect anyone to remember me." Caesar saw that the treasure failed, so he had to distance himself. Shilang took back the sword of Olympus. After all, the magic consumed was amazing. "Oh, it seems that it can''t be used for a long time, but my yellow death is not only so many times. How do you defeat me, unknown follower." Chapter 97 Shilang was really careless. If it weren''t for Caesar''s treasure, his magic had been consumed, and the horn had disappeared, Shilang must save his magic now. Because Shi Lang had seen that his hand was a little blurred. "If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I will disappear. I can''t protect Nero for so long. I must find a way to win him." Shi Lang looked at Caesar in front of him without flaws. Even if he saw the feeling, it was intentional by his opponent. "What''s the matter? Can''t you hold on? Then I''ll come." Caesar waved the golden sword into a golden flash and approached Shilang at an incredible speed. Shilang could only jump back and avoid Caesar''s attack. "What''s the matter? Is there no way?" While waving his sword, Caesar said to Shilang that the speed of the sword was getting faster and faster. "The breath of the white dragon." Shi Lang took advantage of Caesar''s carelessness and threw out his breath on him, but Caesar seemed to have noticed Shi Lang''s idea. Before long, Caesar punched Shi Lang on the chin, so that Shi Lang''s breath could not be used. "Oh." Caesar saw Shi Lang reveal this flaw, put a sword against Shi Lang''s chest and passed through. "Shi Lang!" Nero looked at Shilang being pierced by Caesar and rushed up with a long sword, but it was a pity that he was kicked away by Caesar. "I have no idea about you for the time being, future emperor, wait until I finish this battle." Looking at Shilang, Shilang wanted to pull out the sword, but Caesar''s strength was greater than Shilang, and Shilang couldn''t pull out the sword. "Don''t hurt Nero, you guy." Shi Lang''s right hand became a ghost hand again. In Caesar''s surprise, Shi Lang punched Caesar in the face, and Caesar took off his sword and flew out. "Nero, I won''t let anyone hurt you." Pulling out his sword, Shi Lang moved his ghost hand and rushed to Caesar. "Oh, I can see that it''s the power of the devil." He recalled the golden sword in the distance, and Caesar blocked Shilang''s right hand with the sword. However, the power of the ghost hand was not what Caesar could have expected. The magic gathered on the ghost''s hand, and the virtual shadow punched Caesar. The powerful impact made Caesar step back. Seeing the opportunity, Shi Lang grabbed Caesar''s collar and waved the ghost''s hand to hammer Caesar. "Ah, ah!" After a few punches, Shilang grabbed Caesar''s collar with his ghost hand and threw him out directly. He took the golden sword and threw it into Caesar''s stomach. Shilang used a lot of magic to hold his knees and bend down to rest. Looking at Caesar beaten by himself, Shilang felt that the war was not over. Sure enough, Caesar stood up, but his figure and appearance had changed. "I didn''t expect to be forced like this by you. The attack just now was really powerful and has completely defeated my other body." Caesar at this time is like the portrait that Nero saw in the palace. "But that''s it." Caesar took out another golden sword. The golden light of the sword prevented Shilang from looking directly at it. "This is my last sword, I come, I see, I conquer, shining golden sword, destroy all enemies for me, yellow death!" Caesar''s soldiers Lang and Nero were brought into a large hall, surrounded by soldiers who praised Caesar and Caesar. "Inherent boundary." Shi Lang hasn''t sighed this power yet. The power of Huang''s death is close to Shi Lang''s eyebrows. Different from the invisible speed, Shi Lang saw only three obvious cuts. "But I can''t resist it." Before he took the move, Shi Lang knew that he could not resist Caesar''s attack. "I don''t care. I have to go." Shirang''s right hand clenched his fist and tried to resist Caesar''s chop with the greatest strength he could. "Ah ah!" Shilang''s ghost hand didn''t help Shilang block Caesar''s first cut, but was almost cut off by Caesar. "Ah ah!" Shilang used the power of nothing. The ghost hand and the heavy hammer hand of black light cells blocked Caesar''s first cut. The second cut came one after another. Shilang used the power of black light to the extreme. The strange power, together with the power of heavy hammer and ghost hand, could not stop Caesar''s second cut. "Manus." Now is not the time to joke. Shilang can only use all the power he can use. Manus''s darkness directly covered Shilang''s right hand and finally blocked the second cut. The last cut was very slow. Although Shilang was confident that if he could escape at ordinary times, Shilang could see that no matter where he hid, the sword would still cut himself, as if he had been hit by the sword. "Is that all?" Shi Lang knew that manus could not help him resist the attack now. After all, he had not fully mastered their power, but just awakened. "No, there''s another way, as long as you give your body to me like last time." Manus''s voice whispered in Shilang''s ear, like a devil. "No, if I use this power, I can''t protect Nero." "If you are defeated by him, you can''t protect Nero." Manus is right. If Shilang wants Caesar to defeat him, he can''t protect Nero. Then the so-called oath is empty talk. "There''s no way." Seeing Shi Lang act according to his own ideas, manus couldn''t be secretly happy. "By the way, use my power. Only in this way can you protect your Nero." "Yes, protect Nero." Watching Shilang remove all his strength, Caesar thought Shilang had given up resisting. Although he was a little disappointed, he couldn''t recover the attack. The last sword was cut down. The sword did hit Shilang, but Shilang''s body had turned into darkness. Shirang turned into darkness and wound around Caesar to form a chain. "In fact, I have already seen that your divinity can be solved by a simple heaven lock." Shirang appeared behind Caesar again in a low tone. "But if I don''t come out for a walk, I won''t have this chance." Shirang penetrates Caesar with one hand, destroys Caesar''s base and absorbs Caesar''s power. "So, this is your darkness." Caesar looked at Shilang for the last time and Nero for the last time, and it turned to ashes. Although Caesar disappeared, Caesar''s inherent boundary did not disappear. "For Caesar!" The people in the inner circle rushed up with weapons and planned to encircle Shilang. "Naive, just a thing that is about to disappear, how can it be my opponent." The darkness in Shilang''s body continued to expand and directly swallowed up the magic in the whole enchantment. Nero was relieved to see the border disappear, but looking at the current Shilang, Nero couldn''t be happy. "You have influenced our plan. Let me kill you now while he has lost consciousness." Manus looked at Nero and took out his long staff. Chapter 98 "What are you talking about?" Nero looked at manus who was slowly approaching him. His palms were sweating because of tension. Looking at the devil who was constantly approaching him, Nero felt his back cool. "Didn''t you hear me clearly? I said, I want to destroy you so that the plan can go smoothly." Before Nero responded, manus flew over with a long staff, and the sky was full of black inflammation. "What a headache." Nero kept avoiding the fireballs approaching him. Originally, Nero wanted to cut these fireballs with his own weapons, but he looked at the marks of the ground. "Corroded." The ground, hit by black smoke, is corroded, just like strong acid dripping on cotton. In this way, Nero didn''t want to try the power of black inflammation. "How do you defeat him like this?" Nero looked at manus who was close to him, constantly avoiding the attack of manus''s long staff and the attack of black inflammation from time to time. "Hum, don''t think too much. You must die." Manus caught a flaw in Nero and hit Nero on the waist with a stick, making Nero lose his balance. "Oh!" Nero seems to have broken his ribs by manus''s attack. Nero has to try not to move to avoid further aggravation of his injury. "Hum, are you dead? Die." Manus swung the big stick, and Nero could only close his eyes in despair and think about what he had not finished. "Wait, I don''t agree with those who hurt me at will." Nero heard a familiar voice and opened his eyes. Caesar, who had just been destroyed by manus, was still alive, holding a golden sword to block manus''s attack. "Hum, was it a prosthesis just now?" Manus looked at the panting Caesar and knew that it seemed to be the ability of a double who consumed a lot of magic, otherwise it would be so difficult to resist himself now. "Although I consume a lot of magic, there is still no problem preventing you from hurting my children and grandchildren." Before he finished, manus hit Caesar on the shoulder with a long stick. Fortunately, he was protected by arm guards, so he didn''t suffer much damage. "I can''t protect myself. Do you still want to protect her?" "No, I''m not alone." Manus didn''t understand this sentence. Someone kicked him behind him. The strength and speed were very fast. Manus was careless and didn''t resist. "Uncle!" Nero looked at the familiar figure and shouted his name. "My niece, uh, has a pain in her head." Kaligura rushed to the scene in time, but if Shirang was not unconscious, he would know that kaligura had become a spirit and a crazy soldier. "Caligula, now we need to protect Nero. Although Nero is our goal, Nero must be defeated by us, not by this irrational monster." Caesar commanded Caligula, hoping that Caligula would not lose his will and only attack Nero. "Nero, my niece, I, protect." After hearing Caesar''s words, Caligula rushed frantically to manus and launched a fierce attack on manus. "It seems that your uncle is still on our side for the time being, Nero. Now we need your help. Although our task is to defeat you, now is not the time to win or lose. Stop your crazy subordinates first." Nero looked at manus calmly avoiding Caligula''s attack, nodded and promised Caesar. "Well, now the three of US attack together. Nero, be careful. After all, his target has always been you." Caesar and Nero joined the battlefield with swords. "Damn, three miscellaneous fish want to resist the dark me." Manus wanted to change back to the prototype and fight with them, but if he used too much power, he would wake up the sleeping worry free, so manus had to resist. "Moonlight, my power." Kaligura seems to be doing something. He keeps attacking manus at a faster speed. Every attack makes manus hang up. "Enough is enough, you people." Manus can''t stand it any more. He will give full play to his strength and change back to the prototype. He will soon wake up without worry and must make a quick decision. "It seems that you have some concerns, so we have to resist it." "Nero, take my sword and show me the prestige of being the next master of Rome." Caesar threw his golden sword to Nero and held Caesar''s sword. Nero knew Caesar''s thoughts and Caesar''s expectations for himself. "When you recall your love for Rome and the memories of your favorite people, the sword will respond to you." When Caesar finished, he turned himself into a light and integrated into the sword. This is Caesar''s last sword. Holding the golden sword high, Nero recalled everything he had in Rome, his people, his country, everything he had created, and his experience in Britain. Finally, Nero remembered everything about Shilang, the mysterious man who fell from the sky, and the mysterious atmosphere constantly attracted Nero to approach him. After knowing him, he found that he was easy-going and friendly. He and everything he experienced, Britain, a year long chase, and everything in front of the city gate. "Yu is the next emperor of Rome, the golden sword. Respond to Yu''s wishes and shine." The golden sword in his hand, sensing Nero''s strong feelings and wishes, shines with a distinctive flash. "Damn, don''t try to stop me!" Manus flew Caligula and looked at Nero''s sword, full of threats. "You can''t stop me." "What, worry free, no, I haven''t finished our plan yet. Don''t stop me." Manus went crazy in situ, as if he was trying to regain his body. "Now, Nero!" Caesar''s voice sounded in the sword. Nero held the golden sword high and shouted the mantra with all his strength. "Yu Lai, Yu Jian, Yu conquest, golden sword, respond to my wishes and cut off everything that hinders me." "Death of yellow!" ¡Á two The shadow of Nero and Caesar held the golden sword and waved it to manus. The golden sword Qi shoots out with the tip of the sword, and the ground along the road is cut. The light can be seen even in the distance of Rome. "Ah ah!" Nero and Caesar used up every bit of power in their bodies and poured their magic into the sword. "Damn, don''t try to stop me." Manus surrounded his long staff with darkness and shot a light cannon from the top of the long staff in an attempt to resist Nero''s attack. "How possible!" Manus'' light cannon was suppressed. Even if manus increased his magic, he could not resist the advance of yellow''s death. "This is our power as kings." The death of Huang breaks manus'' light cannon, and the power belonging to Nero and Caesar constantly damages manus'' noumenon. "Is this light?" Manus looked at the light surrounding him and knew what he had failed. "It''s so interesting. Sure enough, as long as you follow, you can see a bigger world." Manus said to the worry free in his body that his consciousness was slowly collapsing. "Forget it, my plan will be defeated by you for the time being. When I wake up from my deep sleep, I will come back." "Ah ah!" Manus bears all the damage of Huang''s death. After all, he still has to protect Shilang''s body from damage. Waiting for all the lights to disappear, leaving only a naked Shilang in the pit, unconscious. "Well done, Nero, I see the word that belongs to you." Caesar''s voice slowly weakened and finally disappeared, and Nero''s golden sword disappeared with the sound. "Thank you, Caesar." Nero still wanted to take Shirang back, but he had exhausted his strength just now. Now he felt very tired even moving. "Nero, I''ll take you back." Caligula took Shirang in his hand, carried Nero behind him and walked back slowly. After kaligula left, a young man with glasses came to the place where he had just fought. "Teacher, the attack just now is really exciting. I really want to fight Nero earlier." The young man said to the man around him, his eyes full of war. "Don''t worry too much. The opponent can only make this attack with the help of Caesar. There won''t be any next time. Compared with this." The man smoked a cigarette that didn''t exist in the world, waved his lighter and sighed. "That man would become a monster, and if it weren''t for the cooperation between inside and outside, I''m afraid it was Nero and Caesar who lost just now." The man dropped his tap to the ground without paying any attention to the damage to the environment. "However, that power should no longer be used. After all, I just said I was going to sleep." The boy has been watching the war and said the most critical word. "Yes, I just hope Caligula can listen well to command the battle next time, but don''t run to help the enemy like Caesar. It really bothers me." The man did not expect that Caesar and Caligula would fully protect Nero and completely forget their mission. "Forget it, we just don''t miss. Let''s go, teacher." The boy took the man away, leaving only a cigarette end. Wuchou returns to his spiritual world and looks at a dark coffin on the grass. Wuchou knows that this is manus. "Don''t worry, don''t worry. He''s just sleeping because of his injury. In the future, as long as you awaken his strength, you can wake him up." Wuwu comes to wuchou and comforts wuchou. "Although I know his approach is extreme, I didn''t expect to do so." Wuchou feels that his body''s laziness is surrounded by manus with his own darkness. At least now laziness can''t affect wuchou unless manus wakes up again. "After all, laziness is not suitable for awakening here. Worry free, you should now understand that even if you had a bad impression in the past, we are all the people you can trust most." "I know, I already knew." It''s not the best proof that wuchou doesn''t know why his ghost hands always appear at the moment of crisis. "Well, don''t say too much. Go out. She''s waiting for you." Wuchou left the spiritual world, leaving only Wuhebai to guard manus''s coffin. "Next, it can only be him." "Well, there''s no way." Chapter 99 When Shirang woke up again, he found that his limbs were covered with a magic ban chain. It seems that Nero and they are also prepared to prevent him from going crazy again. Not long after he woke up, Nero opened the door and came in with a haggard face. "Shilang, you finally wake up. It''s bad." Nero threw himself into Shilang''s arms and was not in the chain of yishilang. "Nero, how long have I been in a coma?" "Almost three months. A lot has happened." We know from Nero that after defeating Caesar, Caligula returned to Rome with himself and Nero, and then left a letter to Nero, which was written before Caligula lost his mind. "My niece, I have received a call from another force, called the force of the Holy Roman Empire. The man named Caesar who has never informed me can know that it should be a force composed of a group of people who used to be the Roman emperor. Since I will be called, you should be careful." "After my uncle left this letter, he went crazy and left, but I know that my uncle will come back soon, soon." Nero looked at Shilang with worry, because he knew that the next time Caligula appeared again, it would be the enemy. Then Shilang would fight against Caligula. Nero didn''t want two people to kill each other who were so important to her. "Nero, I know what you think." Shilang touched Nero''s head without any hesitation. "Next time I meet him, I will beat him, because it will hurt you next time. I won''t allow it." "Shi lang." Nero did not know what he should do. He was able to leave the decision to Shilang. "By the way, Shilang, it will be over soon. Do you know what to do?" Nero looked at Shirang with a red face, and the meaning was self-evident. "Alas, it seems that I can''t escape." Shilang had to shake his head and look at Nero. "No." Nero put his ear close to Shirang''s chest and listened to Shirang''s strong heart beating. "It''s not that you can''t escape, you can''t escape." "Nero." "You only need to consider the enemy in the second half of the year." Nero hurried out and seemed to start planning for the second half of the year. "Act according to circumstances." Shilang watched Nero run out and remembered that he had something to forget to tell Nero. "Nero, if you don''t let me go, will you torture me like this!" Finally, Shirang was finally released and walked into the street. It seemed that everyone knew that they had given up resisting and were blessing themselves and Nero. "Really, if you can''t get away, don''t make such a big deal at the beginning. It''s difficult for us." The tavern owner watched Shi Lang come in, prepared for Shi Lang as usual, and nagged at Shi Lang. "Yes, marriage is a big deal. Are you right, teacher?" Shi Lang looked over and saw a red haired boy he had never seen before and a man in a suit sitting aside and talking. "Are you two outsiders?" "No, I''m a local." "No, you know what you''re doing now?" Shirang did it impolitely, picked up the wine and drank it. "Of course, why did my teacher and I appear so clearly? Of course, we don''t play any tracks. It''s good to have a fair game." "Hey, it''s different from sleeping well." The man is complaining about the boy. How can he say so? He knows what he is best at is layout and situation. The two men''s intention of war alerted the tavern owner. "You two, if you want to fight, don''t be here. Go out again." "Of course, I don''t want to do anything." They went all the way out of Rome. Looking at no one around, the boy took out his sword and pointed at Shilang. "The other party''s follower, come on, let me try your strength." Shi Lang disappeared like a shadow and came to the boy with great speed. "So fast." The boy struck with a sword, but it was only the shadow of sergeant lang. the body had come behind the boy and kicked the boy away. The boy quickly stabilized his body and looked at the unharmed Shilang. The boy was very excited. "Teacher, he is really good. It seems that I can''t beat him without help." "Really, it''s just causing me trouble." The man took out a robe and put it on himself. Looking at the Shilang in the distance, the man always felt that he had seen him somewhere. "Clock tower, although it''s not me, it''s also me. I met you." Shilang woke up the man. It turned out that Shilang, who was full of protecting others, had changed so much. "I see. It was you at that time." The man took a deep breath of smoke and threw it on the ground. With a pat, several boulders appeared on Shilang''s head and smashed it at Shilang. "Have you found your own answer?" The man controls the stone to attack Shi Lang while chatting with Shi Lang. "Of course, why else would you meet me here?" "Well, let me see your capacity. Come on, my monarch." "OK, teacher." The boy carried thousands of swords to obstruct Shi Lang, and the man kept attacking with boulders behind him. From time to time, he also helped the boy add buff to increase the boy''s strength. "Hey, it''s too much. Two hit me one." Shi Lang split the stone with his sword, turned and bounced the boy''s attack, and narrowly avoided a small light gun. "No way. After all, you are strong. We can send two people to deal with you. You should be grateful to us." "You?" At this time, Shi Lang knew what the purpose of the two people was. "But it''s too late. Caligula should have gone to Nero by now." The boy kept pestering Shilang and let Shilang be incompetent and angry. "Damn, don''t underestimate me." Shi Lang''s right hand turned into a heavy hammer because of anger. A hammer hit the boy''s sword. As a hero, his weapon seemed to crack a little. "Teacher, it''s now." "The magic of the world is used by me to help me defeat powerful enemies." Shi Lang saw that something seemed to be falling from the sky, which gave Shi Lang a full sense of oppression. "This is the ultimate position of the great military division. Eight stone formations. Come on, try to break my array." The stone pillars falling from the sky form a unique shape, which makes Shilang feel that his magic is difficult to use, and even his anger power can''t be used. "This is a gift specially prepared for you. As long as the teacher''s array exists all the time, you can''t use your magic and ability beyond your limits." The boy kept attacking Shilang with his sword, constantly consuming Shilang''s magic. "I see. You''ve been ready since last time." Shi Lang has been avoiding the boy''s attack, because now he can''t overuse magic, so he has to find a way to break the array. "It''s no use. The teacher''s position can''t be broken so easily. You''d better give up and wait for Nero to be defeated by Caligula." "Damn it, Nero, nothing." Shi Lang knew it was useless to worry now, so he had to find a way to get out of here. "Is it time to be careful of others? Don''t underestimate me." The boy cut his sword on Shilang''s back. At this time, the boy knew that Shilang had long avoided. The person he had been paying attention to was a remnant. "No, teacher!" The boy looked back at the man. Sure enough, Shi Lang planned to rush directly to defeat the array player. After all, only in this way could he quickly end the battle. "Boring, do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking?" The stone pillar on the position began to move slowly. Suddenly, the man disappeared in front of Shilang and was replaced by the boy just now. The man had completed the transposition with the boy. "It''s ridiculous that you want to attack me in my position." Shi Lang was still parrying the boy''s attack. The man fired a small light and hit Shi Lang on his back. Shi Lang was a little stiff because of the attack. The boy directly used his treasure. "For the other side that will eventually arrive, take the first step, the initial devastation and hegemony." "So fast." The boy''s attack was like a mad cow rushing into the crowd. It hit Shilang''s body with great momentum and caused many large or small scars on Shilang''s body. Shilang fell to the ground because of their double attack. Looking at the Shilang who didn''t move, the boy still wondered whether the other party had been defeated by himself. "No, not yet. Be careful." Seeing that the boy had temporarily relaxed his vigilance, Shi Lang didn''t continue to pretend to be dead. He picked up his long sword and threw it away. The boy didn''t seem to react and stayed where he was. "Damn it." The man knew he had to do it now. He moved the stone pillar on the position again and blocked Shilang''s attack with the stone pillar. But because of this accident, Shi Lang finally understood the order and significance of the stone array. "I see. I know my best general Mo ye a little. It seems that it''s not western magic, but the power of the East." "And it''s very similar to my weapon. It''s also an oriental Warlock. It''s famous to use this. It seems that it''s the legendary military master, Zhuge Kongming." Shirang also added a part of history in Chaldea. With this sense of acquaintance, he saw through the enemy''s real name. "Even so, you can''t break my array." "It''s hard to say." Shirang took out the real Pandora he had put for a long time and spun out the samsara mode. "It has to do with balance, so there is an upper limit of power. As long as you keep attacking, sooner or later you will reach the critical point and let me break it." "Reincarnation erupts." Countless missiles attacked everything in the array indiscriminately. The second blocked a missile, felt the magic of the missile and was surprised. "The nature of breaking demons." The continuous explosion came from the array. Although Shi Lang survived the explosion, he couldn''t see where the explosion occurred. I don''t know how long ago, the array was finally broken under Shilang''s indiscriminate attack, and II and the boy finally reappeared in front of him. "Yes, it seems that you have grown a lot." "Hum, I won''t continue with you. I''m leaving." Before Shilang went away, he saw Nero running towards him, followed by a Caligula, but Shilang saw that Caligula was attacking Nero all the time. "Shi Lang, here comes Yu." Chapter 100 "Nero, how did you get here?" Shilang also wanted to find Nero himself. Unexpectedly, Nero himself came. Although there was a Caligula behind him, at least now Shilang can ensure that Nero is still safe, which is the most important. "I knew that Shi Lang was in trouble again, so I came here. I just met my uncle on the way. It was a little unexpected." Nero looked at Caligula, who surrounded himself, as well as II and others, and his eyes flashed. "Shi Lang, I haven''t played enough last time. Let you have a good experience of Yu''s sword technique this time." When Nero finished, he rushed to the second with a sword, but was stopped by a boy on the side. "Your opponent is me." "Yes, let me see your power." Nero and the boy fought and left the battlefield, leaving only the second and Caligula in confrontation with Shilang. "Really, leave two troubles." Shi Lang waved his double swords and was full of war spirit. "Ah ah!" Kaligura rushed up with his fists. Looking at kaligura who had completely lost his mind, Shirang didn''t need any hands. Sending him away was his last kindness. A sword struck kaligula''s fist. It was expected that the sword was broken. After all, the dry general moye was not a hard weapon, but red a was very easy to use. Shilang was influenced by him. "Don''t forget me, there are two of us." II used his magic to give Caligula several special blessings, making Caligula''s power more threatening. Shilang found that kaligura''s attack was getting faster and faster. He was a little overwhelmed. Moreover, he also consumed a lot of magic just now. He must make a quick decision. "Sword of Olympus!" Shilang flashed in place, came to Caligula for a moment, and a sword was directly inserted into Caligula''s body. "Sorry, it''s a remnant!" Caligula appeared behind Shilang and punched Shilang on the head. Shilang''s body would have been greatly strengthened if he hadn''t used the sword of Olympus. The attack just now had blasted Shilang''s head. However, it is still possible to bring Shilang dizziness. At least Shilang is very dizzy now and can''t see the opposite side at all. "Opportunity, Caligula." "Ah ah!" Kaligura hit Shirang with his fist, just like a skilled boxer beating sandbags. The strength of each punch is different. Shirang changed into divine boots to get rid of Caligula''s attack at a speed, but the magic he had just consumed didn''t work at all. "Surrender, you can''t beat us." The second looked at Shilang and hoped that Shilang would surrender and not make senseless resistance. "Shi Lang, here comes Yu." Nero took the lead in defeating his opponent and came to Shilang. At this time, the second found that the boy had returned to him and the sword in his hand had been broken. "I''m sure that this future king does have his own kingcraft. I really can''t beat her now, teacher." "Nothing." The second took out a cigarette and didn''t care that he was still fighting. "Failure is not a problem. The focus is to learn from this failure and grow." "Well, teacher." The boy was affirmed by the second and believed that he would be a powerful spirit in the future. "Shi Lang, can you continue to fight?" Nero was worried about looking at the scholar, but how could the scholar shrink back at this time, turn into a scarlet queen and say to Nero. "How could it be? Our swordsmanship hasn''t been shown yet." "I see that power, the power that belongs to us together." The scholar put Nero''s hand on his sword and held the sword of the scarlet queen and Nero with Nero. "Nero, let them see the power of the two of us." There was a cherry flash in Shirang''s eyes, and then disappeared. "Well, Shilang, let them see Yu''s kingcraft and your determination." "Projection, reinforcement, deformation." Holding Nero''s hand, Shirang completely integrated, collected, replaced and changed everything of the two swords in his hand. A brand-new weapon appeared in front of them, still in the same strange shape, but its power was different from that just now. "Nero, your sword, you name it." "The original fire, just like me" Holding his own sword and Shirang''s sword, Nero was a little happy. "Go, Nero." "Yes." The magic of the two people cross each other. Obviously, they have no similarity, but they rely on their tacit understanding to gather different magic to form a powerful force. "This is our stage." Shilang and kaligura came to a magnificent hall. Nero could feel that he could play a greater role here. "Shilang, will you be my player?" Nero turned his head to Shilang, his eyes full of expectation. "Of course." The sword body radiates light. Even if they are in this hall, the light on the sword is more prominent and more dangerous than them. "They can''t go on, Caligula. Stop them." II also wanted Caligula to stop them, but at this time, Caligula looked at Nero shining in front of him, and his inner rage was suppressed by this scene, with blood and tears in his eyes. "My niece, Nero, goddess." "Damn, it''s unreliable." The second looked at Nero in front of him, smiled bitterly and said to Alexander around him. "Come and take this attack, my Lord." "Yes, sir." "Eight stone formations!" Eight stone pillars fell again, this time not to confuse the enemy, but to protect themselves. "My army!" A partner from Alexander''s future gave his strength to him. He integrated these magic into the array to increase defense. Nero and Shirang hold swords, and their feelings and feelings are shared. "Appreciate Yu''s talent." "Appreciate my martial arts." "Praise Yu''s talent." "Praise my talent." "Praise this golden theater" ¡Á two The two men inserted their swords into the ground, and part of their magic gathered on the ground. "This is our." They pulled out their swords, surrounded them with flames and chains, and followed them towards the enemy. "The glorious sword dance played by two people" Nero took the original fire and flew behind them. The sound of sword continued to ring on the stone pillar. The iron chain finally followed up and beat on the stone pillar. Shilang was a little late for Nero, and soon came to Nero. The flame burst out from the ground of the array and formed a huge pillar of fire to surround them. "The last blow." Shirang''s right hand grabbed Nero''s left hand. They cut down at the enemy with a sword. The light from the sword hit the stone array and completely broke through their defense line. After the smoke dissipated, I saw Alexander and Caligula standing next to the second, but Nero and Shilang saw that they would soon disappear and just stayed here to leave them a few words. "You won this time. Let me see the king of Nero. I hope you can stick to it, Nero." It''s Alexander. "I''ve really grown up a lot. It seems that I can complete my ideal. See you next time." The words of the second. "Nero, Shirang, Congratulations, and be careful. The last, the first, the enemy." Caligula said, and then Alexander disappeared. "Uncle." Nero watched Caligula disappear and threw himself into the doctor''s arms sadly. His tears flowed down. "The first and last enemy." Shirang comforted Nero and thought about his future enemies. Chapter 101 "What are you talking about!" After Nero and Shilang returned to Rome, the Roman guard urgently informed Nero and Shilang to return to the main hall for talks. "Yes, I don''t know when nearly half of our cities in Rome rebelled and surrendered to a force called the Holy Roman Empire. Just now an emissary came to us and asked us to surrender, or there would be a war." The emperor simply explained everything and let Nero and Shilang digest it. "But, father, we don''t have to be afraid of them. If we want to fight, we won''t fight." "I know, but." Before the emperor spoke, he suddenly covered his heart and half knelt down. "Father!" Nero hurried forward to pick up the emperor and looked at the emperor. His face was very pale. Nero looked at Shilang for help. "Don''t worry, I know my body." The emperor stood up, looked at Shilang and Nero around him, as if he had made a decision and said to Nero. "Nero, it''s urgent, but now we need you. Rome needs a new emperor." Nero wasn''t ready yet. He just stepped back and said shakily. "I''m not ready, father, I''m not ready." "Nothing." "Rome now needs an emperor who can go to the front. You just need to fight the enemy on behalf of Rome and me. I will be ready for the rest." What else did Nero want to say? The emperor waved Nero away and left Shilang alone. "Nero, when this battle is over, he will be the emperor of Rome. I don''t care about you, but Nero belongs to Rome. You should understand." The emperor meant that Nero could only be the king, not someone''s wife. The rest of the emperors didn''t care. "I understand." Shi Lang said and left. As soon as Shirang returned to his residence, Nero had been waiting for him inside. "Shilang, let''s hurry and tell everyone to prepare for the ceremony, otherwise there will be more trouble in the future." Compared with the enemy and the throne, Nero was more worried about the cumbersome affairs and rituals after becoming king. "Nero, not now. Shall we wait until the war is over?" Shirang didn''t know how to tell Nero that he could only wait until the end of the war. At least this reason is sufficient. "Then promise me that you can''t go back after the war." "Of course." Nero heard Shirang''s answer and left happily. After all, the battle is going to start, so he still needs to be prepared. Shi Lang walked in the street and found that everyone was preparing. After all, the enemy was going to fight. Do you want to be beaten if you are not prepared? "Hello, Shilang, come here for a minute." I didn''t expect to meet a Roman messenger here. The messenger handed a letter to Shilang. "It''s a coincidence to meet you here. It''s from Britain." Shi Lang read it and knew that this was the information given to him by budika. Budika seemed to come back to him in a few days, so he asked him to be ready. "I hope it''s not the day of the war, and I don''t know why I chose these days." Shi Lang had to hope that they were all right and continued to wander around the city. Shi Lang walked through the street where he had been attacked, met everyone who wanted to catch him, and finally came to the city gate. "What''s the matter, Shilang, do you want to go back?" Seeing that Shilang was very abnormal, passers-by wrote to Nero, and it was still noon. No wonder Nero would be suspicious. "No." Shirang went to Nero and knocked him on the head. "What do you think? Will I leave you at this time, fool?" "But you didn''t want to stay here at first." What Nero said is not unreasonable. Seriously, Shilang really didn''t expect to stay at this special point for nearly four years. He almost defeated the enemy. Even the Chaldeans didn''t wait. "At the beginning, I just wanted to finish the task and leave." Shilang sat aside with Nero and told Nero his thoughts. "I just didn''t expect to stay here so long and meet so many people." "At first I just wanted to leave, but something kept me here." Shirley remembered what Elizabeth had said to herself. "History has been going on, and you are already in it." Shirang looked at Nero with a puzzled face in front of him and smiled happily. "Because of you, because of you, I will always be here, and because of you, I will complete my task." "Then, where are you going after the task is completed?" Nero was shaken when he asked this question. "Then I''ll take you." "Ha?" Nero didn''t expect that Shilang would say this. "What are you talking about, Shilang? Yu Ke is the emperor of Rome." Shirang took hold of Nero''s hands and put his face before Nero. "So what? I just want to take you. It has nothing to do with Rome." "No." Nero shook Shirang''s hand, stood up and stared at Shirang. "I am the fifth emperor of Rome in the future. I want to protect Rome in the future. I won''t leave with you. I want to stay here." Nero looked at Shilang and stretched out his hand to Shilang. "Shilang, you might as well stay here all the time and don''t go." "No." Shirang knows that it doesn''t belong to him here. Isn''t it the same as creating special points if he stays here? Shirang won''t stay here. "Why? Why do you have to leave? What''s wrong with Rome?" "No, not Rome, but I can''t stay here. I have to go." Nero didn''t expect Shilang to be so determined. He didn''t want to stay in Rome for himself, but just wanted to take himself away. "No, I won''t go with you, only you have the option to stay here." Shirang looked at Nero, who was getting more and more excited. He knew it was too early to discuss these. He had better defeat the enemy first. "Nero." Shirang stood up and tried to keep calm. "It''s not good for us to quarrel now, and there''s not much time. Can we have a good talk when we end the war?" Shirang felt it necessary to explain it to Nero, but not now. "Yes, but I won''t change my mind in the future. You should be well aware, Shilang." Nero also knew what to do now, so he had to give it up. "Well, I know." "Hum." Nero turned his head and left. After all, there are still a lot of things to do. Shilang now has many things to solve. First of all, he has to solve the war and find a way to take Nero away. After all, Nero belongs to this era and doesn''t belong here. What can be done. "Forget it, I don''t think so much." Shi Lang had to put it down temporarily and return to his own world to discuss the next battle with Wu in vain. "After all, the enemy now has the Holy Grail, which is difficult to deal with." Chapter 102 Early in the morning, Shi Lang didn''t sleep last night. He always looked at the sphere of influence belonging to the enemy''s Holy Roman Empire in the distance. Looking at the smoke and dust flying in the distance early in the morning, Shi Lang was already ready. The Roman army also began to prepare very early. Although the battle is carried out on the whole front, the most important thing is now Rome. After all, Nero is here and the enemy will come here. "As long as we win each other''s followers, even if there are many enemies, it''s useless." Shi Lang knew this truth, so he didn''t rush to look for the enemy. After all, there was only one enemy target. "Shi Lang, are you afraid?" Nero came to Shilang and looked at Shilang whose hands were shaking. Nero asked casually. "No, I just haven''t tried this for a long time. I''m a little excited." "Really?" Nero had to hold Shirang''s hand and tell Shirang. "I''m right here. Don''t worry." "Well, it will start later. Protect yourself." Generally speaking, they should go out and fight with the enemy, but now it''s a war. I don''t know what method the enemy will use. They still guard the city and wait for the enemy to attack. "Come, Nero." The enemy''s army had come to the city, but it was strange that the enemy did not attack immediately, but the enemy''s leader came out. "I am Rome. As Rome, I don''t need to fight myself. Everyone, obey me." The man came out, holding a long gun, dressed in red armor, his face was not angry. "You are the legendary emperor, the original existence." "How can we defeat the original king in this way?" "Let''s surrender. He was the founder of Rome." The soldiers in the city talked and saw Romulus himself appear. Everyone had no idea about the war. "Nero, cheer up. He''s a follower." Shirang shook Nero''s shoulder in the hope that Nero would wake up. "Shilang, no, he is the creator of Rome. We can''t win and shouldn''t fight with him. It''s disrespectful." Nero''s eyes were filled with despair and hoped that Shirang would surrender with her. "No, he is the original sin of destroying the world. Nero, you are. You want to be the master of Rome. You are the fifth emperor of Rome." Shirang still wanted to persuade Nero, but the gate had been opened and all the soldiers went out of the city and accepted Romulus''s offer. "No, everybody wake up. He''s the enemy." Shirang took Nero and rushed to the door, trying to stop the soldiers in the city from going out. "It''s no use. You can''t convince them, because I''m Rome. The people of Rome won''t resist me as Rome." Romulus looked at Shilang and wanted to stop himself. He didn''t do anything, but just told a fact. "Damn it." Shirang knew that he could not change the ideas of the soldiers and the people, but at least he had to protect Nero. Shirang turned and wanted to leave with Nero, but unexpectedly, Nero loosened his hand. "Nero?" Shilang looked at Nero strangely. Nero took out the original fire and pointed to Shilang. "Shilang, don''t resist. Obediently accept Rome''s surrender, so that we can be together." "No, my task is to repair human rights." "Really?" Shirang dodged Nero''s attack and looked at Nero unbelievably. "Nero, are you going to obey him, too?" "Those who do not obey Rome are enemies." Nero took the original fire and cut it. Shilang couldn''t start with Nero. He had to avoid Nero''s attack all the time. "Nero, wake up. You''re under his control." "Shut up, enemy of Rome." The flame surrounded the sword and cut it at a very fast speed. Shi Lang took out the cadre moye and turned his hand to open Nero''s attack. "Shi Lang, you, actually did it to me." "No, not so." "Shut up." When the sword came again, Shilang could only resist tenaciously, but Nero didn''t have so many concerns. The speed of the sword was faster and faster. "Nero!" A long gun came through and scratched a blood mark on Shilang''s face. Shilang now found that he had been surrounded by his former comrades in arms. "Everybody, wake up quickly. You''re under control." "Shut up, enemy of Rome." The crowd waved their fists and rushed over. Shi Lang didn''t dare to fight back, so he had to rush out of the crowd. "Romulus!" After the white dragon''s wings became born, Shi Lang directly rushed to attack Romulus with a sword. As long as he was defeated, everyone would recover. "Hum, it''s really a good idea." Romulus''s long gun was like a big wooden stick. One shot hit Shirang''s waist and interrupted Shirang''s flight. "But think about your abilities." "Damn it." Shi Lang covered his wound and looked at Romulus with anger in his eyes. "Sharp blade." Shilang used the power of nothing. His right hand turned into a sharp blade and cut at Romulus, but he was caught by the enemy with one hand. "Weak, is this the power of the Savior who saves humanity?" Romulus kicked Shi Lang and broke Shi Lang''s right hand blade. Shi Lang was unable to use the ability of the blade for the time being. "Devour everything." Shirang gathered the power of no on his hand, rolled countless tentacles together, formed a column and flew to Romulus. "I am Rome, everything in Rome, give me strength." "My gun can reach all things." Romulus'' spear turned into everything in Rome, trees, stones, weapons, everything, rushed over and hit Shilang. "Ah ah!" Shilang was interrupted by Romulus'' treasure. If not for his strong self-healing ability, Shilang has fallen now. "You lost." Looking at Romulus getting closer and closer, Shi langqiang stood up with his body and his weapon in his hand. "Shi Lang, hold on!" A familiar voice sounded behind Shilang. A round shield flew over Shilang''s head and hit Romulus, but Romulus caught the round shield with one hand. Shi Lang wanted to know what had happened. His back collar was caught, put on his horse and quickly pulled away. Roman people saw that Shilang was rescued and wanted to pursue, but Romulus stopped them. "It doesn''t matter. He will come back. After all, he can only come back." Romulus took the people back to Rome. Within an hour, Rome changed its ownership. "Budica, is that you?" Shi Lang looked at the man in the cloak, saw the familiar red hair and guessed her identity. "Really, I just wanted to sneak over earlier. I didn''t expect this to happen. Shirang, what happened?" Without any disguise, budika threw away her cloak and revealed herself. "To make a long story short, now find a safe place. I''m very tired." Shirang slept behind budica, leaving only budica''s helpless sigh and secretly happy. Chapter 103 night On a plain in the suburbs, Shirang and budika came here to have a rest. "Shilang, there is no way. The enemy is the legendary creator of Rome, and Nero has no way." Seeing that Shilang was still in the doldrums, budika had to speak to comfort him. "It''s not a problem. The problem is the power. All Roman people can''t resist his surrender, just like brainwashing." Shilang remembered again that the power of that language, as well as himself, could not be rejected by the Romans. "Shilang, don''t think too much. As long as you defeat that guy, don''t Nero and they recover?" "Even so, but." Shi Lang lost. The power of anger is not his opponent. After all, it is a mysterious enemy. Bai''s power has not awakened and can''t fight him. "If I have manus''s power." "No, you can''t rely on that power." Shirang couldn''t think of any other way to defeat Romulus unless there was another way. "Damn it." Shirang hammered down the floor, angry at his failure and his inability to do anything. "Shi Lang, calm down. If you don''t calm down, you can''t find a way." "I know, but I really can''t help it now." Shi Lang lay down reluctantly, looked at the night sky in Rome and thought of everything he had done recently. Budika finally saw that Shirang didn''t speak and thought Shirang had calmed down. But when I looked closer, I saw that Shi Lang had fallen asleep, so I had to lie beside him with a flat mouth and sleep with him. Shi Lang returns to his inner world. Wu Hebai has been waiting here for a long time. "What are you going to do, wuchou? Now you can''t awaken my power, and wuchou''s power can''t defeat him." Bai looked at Wu Chou who was still thinking and knew that he had no way now. He hoped that Wu Chou could think of a better way. "There is only one way." One side of Wu interrupts, interrupting Bai He''s worry free thinking. "What can I do?" "Burning your base is the last resort, but after burning, you will leave the world without worry. I believe you don''t want to use it." Wuchou nodded. "Then, using your own projection tools about restraining Rome is the only way you can do now." "Projection?" Shi Lang has never exerted the power of projection to the extreme. After all, although he uses the memory and power of red a, he still relies on his own power for more time. "Also, the strength of Romulus is that he will use his own territory. As long as he is still on the land of Rome, we can''t defeat him." "Therefore, we need unlimited sword system." "Pulling Romulus away from Rome and attacking him in our own place can at least seal his treasure or reduce damage." "The rest can only depend on yourself." After wuchou wants to understand, he returns to reality and looks at budica lying beside him. Shi Lang just wants to leave here secretly. After all, he will die later and can''t implicate budica. "Shilang, do you want to go alone?" Before Shilong took a few steps, budica woke up and looked at the Shilong ready to run away. Of course, budica knew what Shilong was going to do. "Stop. You can''t win Romulus. Don''t die for Nero." "Not to die." Shirang turned his head and looked at budica with firmness in his eyes. "I will save Nero and Rome." "Shilang, think about it. You can ignore Nero. Come to me and think about me." Budika stood up, hugged Shirang from Shirang''s side and explained her intention from the side. "No, I understand." Shirang released budica''s hand, turned around and looked at budica. "I won''t give up Nero. It''s agreed that I will protect her. It''s still too late to catch up. Rome needs me." "So, what about me?" Budika looked at Shilang with erratic eyes and understood that Shilang didn''t like himself, but Nero was more important than himself. Thinking of this, budica knew that she couldn''t rob Nero and let go of her hand. "I''m sorry, butika. When this battle is over, I''ll come to Britain to find you. Now you go back and don''t worry me." "Agreed." Budika and Shirang pulled the hook with their fingers, and their tone was full of reluctance. "Be sure to come back to me, or I won''t forgive you." "Well, I will come back." Shi Lang looked in the direction of Rome and ran over, leaving only budica in place and watching Shi Lang leave. "Be sure to come back, Shilang." In Rome The soldiers pressed Shirang into Rome, watched his former comrades in arms become enemies, and looked at himself with hate eyes. Shirang was very restless. The soldiers took Shi Lang to the hall and looked at Romulus sitting on the throne. Shi Lang asked. "Where is Nero and the former Emperor?" "One committed suicide yesterday because he was not under my control. If Nero, you will see her soon." Romulus took Shilang to the square of Rome. Nero tied to a wooden post in the distance attracted Shilang''s attention. "What are you thinking, Romulus?" Romulus saw Shi Lang crazy and smiled with disdain. "Nero, but the most important key point of this era, as long as Nero dies, the future history of Rome will no longer exist, so the human principle of this era will be destroyed by me. I came here for this goal." As soon as Romulus finished speaking, black smoke kept coming out of his body. At this time, Shilang realized that Romulus was also controlled by those things. No wonder he would lay hands on the future emperor of Rome. "Romulus, put down Nero and have the ability to compete with me." Romulus''s eyes kept changing, as if he was struggling with something, Romulus nodded. "Of course, otherwise what am I bringing you here for? Our chip is Nero. Whoever wins will get Nero''s disposal right." "I can''t wait." Romulus ordered people to put down Nero and took Shilang and Nero to the Roman Colosseum. Romulus and Shilang entered the Colosseum from different entrances. At this time, the Colosseum was full of Roman people who came here to visit. All around were cheering for Romulus. Shirang didn''t notice. Budica hid in the crowd in her cloak and observed Shirang. Romulus came out in armor and looked at the Shilang without disguise in the distance. Romulus didn''t say anything and said to Zhou weizimin. "Cheer, people of Rome. This time, my challenger, the Savior from the different world, his goal is our future emperor of Rome, Nero." The people around began to cheer and look at Romulus. "In this battle, you can use any means. As long as you defeat your opponent, you can get Nero, the people of Rome. Oh, enjoy this battle." Romulus picked up the long gun behind him and pointed at Shirang. "Come, Savior of the world." "I can''t wait." Chapter 104 "The breath of the white dragon!" The breath of cold ice rushed directly to Romulus. Romulus just gently picked up his long gun and thrust forward, breaking Shilang''s attack. "White dragon''s spear." From the black soul world, the Magic Arrow developed by the great magician flew to Romulus. Looking at the breath of destruction, Romulus nodded. "This power is a little threatening to me." Romulus gathered his magic power on his fist and smashed the attack of the ice wall with one punch. "But it''s useless." Romulus did not notice that Shilang had come to Romulus through this attack. "What!" "Come to my world." Shi Lang punched Romulus. In order to be more sure that he can pull him into his own world, Shi Lang must be close. "Infinite sword system" Shilang and Romulus disappeared in the Colosseum at the same time, leaving only the original residents without knowing why. "Is this your inherent boundary? Pulling me in is to weaken my strength." Romulus saw Shilang''s plan at a glance. After all, he was not in Rome and had no Roman bonus. "By the way, this is one of the ways to defeat you." Shirang took out his long knife and cut at Romulus. A magical thing happened. Romulus''s weapon could not stop the attack of the knife and directly cut at Romulus. "Is this a weapon to restrain me?" Shi Lang lit his long knife and said to Romulus. "By the way, this is the legendary weapon of the Hun king. Although I can only project half of it, I can deal with you." Shirang kept waving his weapons to attack Romulus. Romulus did not choose to avoid, but shot directly, intending to exchange injuries for injuries. "Why didn''t I think about this? In my world, your weapons don''t hurt me so much. You''re careless." However, the doctor did not expect that Romulus'' weapon not only hurt him, but also his own did not cut him. "This is." "Stupid, do you think I won''t use other powers?" I saw the black smoke on Romulus constantly winding around himself to strengthen Romulus himself. "Damn it, it seems that there will be a hard war." Out of space Budika watched the two men disappear and knew that his opportunity came. Aiming at the opportunity, she put Nero down. But unexpectedly, Nero changed his hand and cut it with a sword. "Nero, what are you doing?" Budika narrowly avoided Nero''s sneak attack, looked at Nero and said angrily. "The enemy of Rome is the enemy of Yu." "Stupid Nero." A shield of budika''s anger hit Nero on the head, and the fist on his hand was impolitely hammered. "It''s all your fault. The sergeant went to fight that monster. You fool, waste your life. Don''t take the sergeant, you fool." Budica punched Nero again and again. After a while, Nero seemed to wake up, touched the big bag on his head and looked at budica. "British woman, you are so bold that you dare to treat me like this." "Nero, are you awake at last?" Budica hurried to Nero and looked at Nero happily. "This is not the time to be happy. Look around." Then budica remembered that she was still in the Colosseum, surrounded by the Roman people, and looked at Nero and budica fiercely. "It seems that the battle is not over yet. Is it all right? British woman." "Of course, Nero, see who can hold on to the end." Budika pulled out her sword and faced the crowd. "Be careful, they are Yu''s people, but they are controlled." "I see." "Everybody, we will defeat the enemies of Rome." The people gathered around and the war was imminent. Shirang''s world The long knife in Shilang''s hand had been broken. Although Romulus opposite was also decorated, it was not as serious as Shilang. "Guardian of the world, you are more tenacious than I expected. You have wasted enough time. One move will solve you." "Hum, come on." Romulus integrated his long gun into his body, and the power of the long gun into his body. Trees, buildings and weapons rose around him. Shirang closed his eyes and projected all the weapons he could think of in the world. Just like the glittering man, the sky was full of weapons. "I am Rome. My gun reaches all things." "I take the sword as my bone. Infinite sword system!" Weapons against weapons, swords against trees, hammers and shields against buildings. Their treasures are very similar. "Hum, you can''t beat me, the guardian of the world." The black smoke on Romulus continues to spread to the treasure. Shilang''s weapons are retreating and will soon be defeated by Romulus. "Hahaha, you can''t win Rome!" "No!" Shirang thought of the weapon. As long as he relied on him, he could defeat Romulus. Shilang''s magic circuit is constantly heating up. Shilang vaguely feels that his right hand can''t feel it, but it doesn''t matter. He must win this battle. A strange weapon was projected by Shilang, like both a sword and a key. Shirang gathered his last available magic on the weapon and hit Romulus with his last blow. "Heaven and earth leave the star of creation!" Nero and budica outside are resisting the attack of the Roman people. They suddenly feel a powerful magic in the middle of the Colosseum. Before they can think about what happened, there was a sudden explosion in the middle of the Colosseum. A strong aftershock even broke the space and knocked everyone present to the ground. "What, this power." When the aftershock was over, Nero stood up and looked. Shilang and Romulus appeared in the middle of the Colosseum. Half of Romulus''s body had been eliminated, but Shilang was not good, and his right hand was gone. "I see. Is that right? I didn''t expect you could use this weapon, but it must be a great burden on your body. Moreover, you also destroy your own inherent enchantments, which will do more damage." Romulus looked at his half body. Although Shilang killed 1000 enemies and lost 800, he didn''t expect to be so powerful. He lost this time. "Guardian of the world, I lost this battle, but don''t be careless. It''s no use just defeating me. There''s a stronger enemy waiting for you." "Goodbye, my Rome!" Romulus finished this sentence, turned into ashes and disappeared, and the Roman people present recovered their consciousness. "Shi Lang!" Nero and budica ran to Shilang and looked at Shilang who had broken his arm. Nero asked painfully. "Does it still hurt?" "No, I''m a hero. The pain is not in my consideration." Nero and budika helped Shilang up and looked at the place where Romulus disappeared. There was no holy grail. Shilang warned Nero. "The battle is not over yet, Nero. Look at the sky." When they looked at the sky, they found that they did not know when a colorful meteor was flying in the sky, constantly approaching them. Chapter 105 The colorful meteors finally hit the Colosseum and set off a burst of smoke. When the smoke dispersed, a girl with short white hair and dark skin stood in the middle, holding a magic long sword. "Who are you?" Shilang could feel that the girl exuded the power of the Holy Grail, and the Holy Grail was in his hand. "Attila, the destroyer of civilization." The girl spoke like a robot, finishing her words bit by bit. "Your purpose?" "Destruction." As soon as the girl finished, the light of the long sword in her hand flashed. Several rays of light shot from the sword and rushed around. All the buildings in contact with the light were melted by the light, and the strong acid flowed onto the iron sheet. "Everybody, get away." Nero watched his people destroyed by the attack. He angrily picked up the original fire and cut it with a sword without saying anything. "You, enemy." Nero''s sword seemed to cut into an invisible shield. The attack was bounced off, and he himself was bounced off by the attack. "Nero!" Shirang resisted his weakness, jumped up and hugged Nero to avoid Nero''s second injury. Attila looked at Shilang and felt that Shilang was very similar to herself. Instead of continuing the attack, she went to Shilang and helped Shilang up. "You have our breath. Why should you help them?" "Your breath, don''t joke. I won''t forgive those who hurt Nero." Attila saw that Shi Lang had no intention to help her, kicked Shi Lang away with a firm tone. "My purpose, destruction, even the same kind, can''t stop me." Attila said this and flew into the air with the long sword. The light of the long sword in her hand flashed. Shilang could feel that Attila put her magic on her shoulder. It seems that this sword has the power to destroy everything. "Just like the world treasure, if so, then I must stop her." Shi Lang just stood up, but soon fell down because of the weakness of lack of magic. "Shi Lang, don''t force it." Budika went to Shirang, picked up Shirang and looked at Attila in the sky. Her eyes were full of despair and regret. "We can''t win, the destroyer of civilization and Shirang. You can''t use any magic anymore. Give up." Budika gently touched Shirang''s forehead with her lips and said regretfully. "Unfortunately, I haven''t decided yet. I haven''t heard you say that." "Hey, that British woman, the scholar is Yu." Nero just looked at budica''s behavior. He was very dissatisfied and came to complain. Shi Lang didn''t say anything, but gently kissed budika''s forehead, which was an explanation to budika. Shirang stood up, looked at Nero with angry eyes, and stroked Nero''s face with his hand. "Nero, I didn''t want to like you from the beginning. It''s just your performance and everything about you that made me recognize you again. I began to like you slowly." Shirang took Nero''s hand, kissed the back of Nero''s hand, half knelt down and looked up at Nero. "Nero, do you love the world and Rome?" Nero looked at Shilang''s strange posture and said, I don''t know why he blushed a little. "Of course, I like it. I love Rome. I can be the fifth emperor of Rome in the future. Rome is everything to me." When Nero finished, he looked at Shilang fiercely. "And you, I have been pocketed. You are something from Rome. I don''t allow anything from Rome to leave Rome." Shirang looked at Nero''s approximate confession and smiled softly. He understood Nero''s thoughts and knew what he should do. "Nero, look, your world is protected by me." Nero didn''t know what Shilang wanted to do. Shilang didn''t know where the magic came from. Holding Nero''s long sword, he turned into white wings and flew into the air to confront Attila. "The same kind, why resist me, why?" Shirang took Nero''s long sword and pointed it at Attila. "Because you want to destroy this beautiful world, Nero, Rome is everything of Nero, and you who want to destroy Rome are my enemy." Shirang drew several swords and rushed to Attila, but they were blocked by the magic shield outside Attila. "Is that your answer? My kind, then I won''t be soft." The light on Attila''s sword surrounded Shilang, trapped Shilang in a cage, and the light constantly stretched out a long thorn to attack Shilang. "Ah ah!" "Shi Lang!" Nero looked at the tortured Shilang in the sky and shouted his name. "Shi Lang, don''t lose." "Yes, Lord Weigong, don''t lose to this woman." "Lord Weigong, we must defeat this Roman enemy." "Lord Weigong." The people of Rome were constantly cheering up for Shilang, and the voice came to Shilang''s ears. "Shi Lang, this is an order. I don''t allow you to lose!" Shilang heard the voice of Nero. "By the way, I''m not fighting alone." The cage surrounding Shirang was broken, which made Attila unable to believe. "How can you break my cage?" At this time, Shilang was surrounded by golden light, and the original fire in his hand was particularly dazzling. "Attila, the outcome has not been decided." "Romulus, please lend me your strength to protect Rome." The long sword in Shilang''s hand becomes Romulus''s spear. As soon as he comes out, he uses Romulus''s treasure. "I am Rome. With my knowledge, my gun can reach all things." Everything in Rome, trees, buildings, weapons and the call of the people, turned into strength and constantly impacted Attila''s body. "How possible, this power!" As soon as the power of the spear disappeared, Shi Lang''s sword had become a golden sword. "Mr. Caesar, lend me your strength." Invisible sword body, invisible sword speed. "I come, I see, I conquer, this is my king, the death of yellow!" Attila could only hear three crisp beats hitting her sword, which almost made Attila loosen her weapon. "Still coming?" "Of course, next." I saw a pair of golden armor on Shilang, and a moon appeared in the sky, which is impossible now. "Mr. Caligula, lend me your strength." "The moon devours my heart." "Bang!" Shirang rushed to Attila and punched Attila on the shield in front of her. Finally, Attila''s shield was broken by Shirang, revealing that she had no ability to fight back. "That''s enough. Time is good. Die, sword of God." Looking at the Shilang who had just returned, Attila knew that she could not go on like this. She destroyed the Shilang first, and the rest was easy to deal with. "Nero!" Nero looked at Shilang and shouted his name. "This is the last strength my friend gave me. Take it!" Shirang''s right hand turned into a magic hand, grabbed the original fire belonging to Nero, and a virtual shadow appeared in the sky. "Cheer, this is the home of Nero. Witness Nero''s talent, hear the thunderous cheers, appreciate the power of those in power, bloom like your heart flower, open it, and invite you to the golden theater with your heart!" Magic shrouds the whole land of Rome. Every inch of grass and every stone belongs to the golden theater. This is the golden theater that can only be done and launched in Rome. "Even if you have the blessing of this Roman civilization, you can''t win me!" Attila raised her sword and pointed at Shirang. Her whole body revolved with the sword and flew over like a spirulina. "No, I won''t lose in Rome." The power of the magic hand, the power of the original fire and the magic of burning the base give Shilang the last hope. "Appreciate my sword skill." The unseen sword technique starts strangely. "Listen to the prayers of the people." The people of Rome, as well as Nero and budica, are constantly cheering for Shilang. "Then praise, this immortal civilization, the cruel sword dance of the shadow." The two swords were handed over together. There was no deafening sound, no gorgeous sword gas splashing, and only a burst of white light shrouded the whole sky and obscured everyone''s vision. In the white light center, Shirang and Attila are talking. "Is this the power of Roman civilization? It seems that my idea is wrong. This is a good civilization." Attila''s body is disappearing and her strength has been exhausted. This time she lost. "My kind, I lost this time. Next time, come to me and we''ll fight again." "No, I''m tired too. You''d better go back early. You''d better not come to the earth." "What is destined cannot be changed." Attila smiled, turned to ashes and disappeared. Shirang took the Holy Grail left in the air, because his strength was exhausted, and slowly fell down. When the white light disappeared, the people saw that Shilang was falling with the Holy Grail in his hand. "Shi Lang!" Nero ran over at his fastest speed and looked at the Shilang in the air. Nero saw that the Shilang was not only falling down, but also disappearing. "Shi Lang, don''t, don''t leave Yu!" Nero stretched out his right hand and wanted to catch the Shilang, which was far away from her, but the Shilang''s base had been completely destroyed just now. When Nero arrived, he only saw the Holy Grail and his own sword. Shirang, completely disappeared. "How could this happen?" What makes Nero more painful is not only the disappearance of Shiro, but that after Shiro helped Nero get the Holy Grail, the world went back to normal. Everything that had happened before was just fantasy. There was no Holy Roman Empire, Attila, or the British woman who robbed Shiro with her. Of course, no one remembered that a man named Weigong Shiro came to the world, In addition to his own sword, he kept telling Nero that this was not a dream. "I got everything I once wanted, but lost the most important person." In the 54th year of Rome, Nero sat on his throne, holding the Holy Grail and the original fire, watching his subjects meet under the throne. "Yu, what are you looking for?" "The world without him." "No one remembers his world." "Destroy it." "Use this country and Holy Grail in exchange for his life." Chapter 106 (the protagonist below is temporarily offline) In the 54 years of Rome, an aperture appeared in the sky and two people fell down. "Master, hold my hand." It''s like a heavy object hit the ground and set off a burst of smoke and dust. "Elder, are you okay?" "I''m fine, Matthew. Speaking of it, where''s Mr. Weigong?" Matthew and Lixiang finally came to the special point, but they didn''t expect to lose their staff at the beginning. "Anyway, first find the dragon vein and get in touch with Leonardo da Vinci." Matthew and Lixiang followed the indicators and finally came to a forest nearby. They used good media and finally got back the communication with Chaldea. "Matthew, Li Xiang, aren''t you offset?" Da Vinci''s first sentence puzzled Matthew and Lixiang. "What do you mean, Leonardo da Vinci?" "According to our understanding, Wei gongshiro deviated from the time and space you came together, five years earlier than you, so I''m worried about you." "So now, what''s the matter with master Shilang?" "I don''t know. We''ve asked Elizabeth to go to his time. I hope there''s no problem." Before he finished, several guards rushed out of the forest and surrounded Matthew and Lixiang. "Who are you?" "The emperor ordered to catch all the people who fell from the sky." No matter what Matthew thought, the guards rushed up with weapons. "It seems that you can''t speak well, elder. Come closer." How could the general guards be Matthew''s opponent? Matthew solved all three times, five times and two. "Senior, it seems that we are being watched. Let''s go to the city to inquire." Matthew and Lixiang came to Rome. According to their understanding before preparation, this is the era of emperor Nero. At least they will see Nero, the fifth emperor of Rome. Matthew and Lixiang just sat down and soon learned some information from the people on the road. "Hey, you know what? A meteor fell from the sky today." "I know. After hearing that his majesty knew about it, he dispatched a lot of troops to look for what fell from the sky." "What''s the matter with your majesty Nero? He was fine a few years ago. As soon as he became an emperor, he engaged in mysticism and foreign war." "Yes, I heard that the last time Britain conquered and resisted, I heard that the Emperor didn''t need to capture and surrender. He killed all those who resisted." "Really, what happened to his majesty Nero? He has completely changed another person." "According to my relatives who work in the palace, I know that his majesty Nero will return to his workshop after finishing all his work every day, as if he was stirring up something." "Anyway, we''re not used to our business. We drink." After getting some information, Matthew and Lixiang know how to find the key figures of this era. Matthew and Lixiang went to the king''s city to see Nero. When they came to the hall, they only saw Nero with indifferent eyes and black clothes. "You are from the Chaldeans." Matthew and Lixiang didn''t expect each other to see who they were. It seems that Mr. Weigong must have had contact with each other. "Since you know us, it''s easy to do. Do you know where Mr. Weigong has gone?" "Shi lang." Nero stood up, looked at Matthew and Lixiang, and began to think about it. "I haven''t heard of it for a long time. Someone knows his name." "Do you want to see Shirang? He''s right here, on this sword." Nero took out his original fire. Except that the color of the appearance turned black, a human shape was engraved on the handle. "What does that mean?" Matthew seemed to have guessed something and was alert all over. "Shi Lang, I won''t come back." "You too. Don''t go back." The guards lurking in the hall rushed up to kill Matthew and Lixiang. "Call!" Two fireballs fly out beside Lixiang and hit the nearest guards. Qingji and kuchulin are summoned. "Is this your power as the emperor? It''s good. I want to get this power, too." Nero took the original fire and cut it up, staring at Lixiang''s right hand. "Get that right hand, I also have the ability to summon followers! I want this hand." "Magic hand!" Nero''s sword breaks the illusion of kuchulin and Qingji. The shape of his right hand is familiar to Matthew and Lixiang. "That''s master Shilang''s right hand. What did you do?" Matthew looked at Nero and looked at Nero angrily. "This power is a curse." Nero''s sword was cut on Matthew''s shield by a sword. Matthew was very hard with his great power. "Because of you, Shilang will be like this. You can''t forgive." Matthew couldn''t support it any more and was beaten out with Lixiang. "That right hand, I want it." The incense was grabbed by Nero in one hand, holding the incense''s right hand, and he was about to cut it down. "Stop!" The light of the mantra on Lixiang''s hand is greatly displayed. A figure appears next to Lixiang and kicks Nero away. "I still want to know who is holding Yu''s weapon." "Unexpectedly, there was another Yu." Nero in red appeared in front of Lixiang. Lixiang didn''t think he would meet two different Neros. "Are you the old me?" "What is the past, Yu is Yu. There is no past and no future." Nero attacked black Nero with the original fire, and each sword used its maximum power. "So, where did you get your sword?" Nero heard what heinero said and stopped. "Yu''s weapon, of course, ah?" "How did Yu''s weapon come from?" Nero stopped attacking because she couldn''t remember where her weapon, the original fire, came from. "Hum, the memory was reset, poor me." Black Nero did not continue to attack Nero, but came to Nero and induced Nero. "Don''t you want to come? It doesn''t matter. Think about your life." "Emptiness?" "Yes." "Why is it empty?" "Because, Yu, I lost part of my memory." Black Nero smiled and looked at Nero and Matthew with incense. "Interesting, although I want to finish my dream early, but." "Watching yourself get lost on the road of life is also a good choice." Hernero looked at Matthew, grabbed Lixiang and said to Matthew. "I have only one goal. Let me see that man again and I will let your emperor go." "How can this be? He has." "Shut up!" Hernero interrupted Matthew and looked at her fiercely. "The day after tomorrow, you must give me an answer the day after tomorrow, or I will cut off your royal Lord''s hand and obtain his ability. I will do what I say." "Go away!" The power of the Holy Grail emerged on hernero and transported Matthew and Nero outside Rome. Matthew looked at Nero who was still thinking and knew that Nero was still his teammate for the time being. "Miss Nero, follow me. Let''s talk." "Yes." Nero followed Matthew away and kept thinking about what she had been thinking since she became a hero. "Yu, what have you lost?" Chapter 107 "Yu is the fifth emperor of Rome." "Although I have some dissatisfaction in my life, I have no regrets." "However, the memory of Yu before he became the emperor has disappeared." "Although Yu didn''t care, but with the decrease of time, Yu''s doubts haven''t changed." "Even, I always reflect on what I''m looking for before I come to this world." "Miss Nero, wake up." Matthew shook Nero''s body and finally woke him up. "Miss Nero, are you crying?" Nero himself didn''t notice that he was crying. It happened for the first time since he met another himself. "Miss Nero, have you lost your memory?" "Memory, probably. I don''t know. I also want to know what I lost." "Really?" Matthew didn''t know what it was like to lose his memory, but Matthew could understand the pain of losing his relatives. "Miss Nero, in fact, I know what you can forget." "Really, but thank you. I don''t need it." What Nero said surprised Matthew. "Why?" Nero looked at the original fire in his hand. The breath of the sword made Nero both familiar and strange. "Because I have to find it myself. No matter how long it takes, I have to remember." Matthew listened to Nero and understood the difference between himself as a follower and Nero. "I envy you, Miss Nero." Matthew didn''t know what he should say. He didn''t know Shirang for a long time. He could only be said to be a partner of the common front, but the disappearance of the spirit didn''t bring too much sadness to Matthew. "Speaking of this, what are you going to do the day after tomorrow? The blackened Yu doesn''t seem to be kidding. He does what he says." Nero looks at Matthew who is still thinking and hopes that Matthew and her team can find a good way to solve this problem as soon as possible. In Rome Black Nero locked Lixiang in the dungeon and took strict care of it. After all, black Nero knew that even if he got the power of the Royal Lord, he might not be able to summon followers. He could only hope that the Chaldeans would solve his problem. "Shi Lang, look, I will destroy the world and come to you, no matter where you are." "But, sure enough, I still don''t want to give up and see you again." About the emergence of black Nero, because only the world they remember, no one remembers the people they like, and no one remembers everything Shilang sacrificed. Shilang only protects this country for Nero, not for the country. Realizing this, Nero began to doubt the country he once liked. "Yu''s country will not be happy for Yu''s actions." "Of course, Shi Lang''s sacrifice is not worth remembering. So is the world." "If so, the world might as well be destroyed and buried with Shilang." Nero, who had this idea, began to change. No longer for Rome, just for yourself. What you do now is only for one thing. In the future, you can enter the hall of the spirit and reunite with Shilang. However, Nero did not know how to enter the hall of the spirit. "In that case, destroying this civilization and the world will probably be remembered." A simple and radical approach. In this way, hernero went into her own way in order to see that person again. late at night Nero waited until Matthew was completely asleep, took the torch and walked slowly in the direction of Rome. "Sure enough, even if it doesn''t look like Yu''s time, this secret road is still there." Nero entered the imperial city by a secret way that only she knew. Looking carefully, he found that hernero had already stopped on his way with a long sword. "Sure enough, did you take this secret road? What are you doing here? Do you want to know the memory of the past?" "No, Yu''s memory, I think of a way." Nero took out his original fire and faced black Nero. "The rest is to defeat you. Just defeat you. Then my mission to come back to this era will be over." "Hum, ha ha ha!" Hernero covered his eyes and laughed up. "What''s funny, another Yu." "I''m just laughing because you can''t measure your strength." "Magic hand." Hernero took out his original fire and faced Nero. "Do you think you can defeat me just by becoming a hero? Don''t make me laugh." Black Nero approached at the speed that Nero could see, but with a sword, Nero could not resist. "What''s the matter, this strange force." Nero''s sword couldn''t stop black Nero''s attack. A sword was hit on the wall and hit a big hole. "Don''t underestimate me!" The flame danced with Nero and revolved around Nero, but black Nero didn''t care too much about the flame. He just interrupted Nero''s attack with a simple sword. "As long as the force reaches the critical point, even the best skills are useless." Black Nero took Nero''s sword with his backhand. After only three rounds, Nero was defeated. "You are too weak, another me. Seeing this me who has lost my memory makes me feel sick." "Die!" "Miss Nero!" Matthew arrived in time to help Nero block the deadly attack. "Matthew, why did you come with me?" "I knew you would solve it by yourself, so I''ve been vigilant." Nero didn''t expect his intention to be seen through by Matthew, so he had to laugh and interrupt embarrassment. Seeing that there was no way to solve them for the time being, black Nero turned his back and opened the distance. "Hum, it seems that you have chosen another way. It seems that we can''t agree." "Yes, black Nero, give us the Holy Grail and surrender." "Holy Grail." Black Nero took out the dark Holy Grail in his body and looked at it. Matthew didn''t think it would be the same as what they had collected before. "He gave me the Holy Grail. I won''t give it to anyone, even you, unless you bring him." "Miss Black Nero, you give up. Master Shilang has already and can''t come back." "Shut up." Black Nero looked at Matthew with anger in his eyes. "It''s agreed that as long as the battle is over, he will come back to me." "I''m ready. From the second year, I''m ready." "The venue, goods, food, personnel and blessings are all ready." The darkness on black Nero became heavier and heavier. Matthew and Nero could vaguely see a black shadow behind black Nero. "All, wasted." "Because the protagonist is gone." "So you''re all going to die!" Black Nero shot again, but this time even Matthew couldn''t resist it. The speed was too fast, and Matthew couldn''t stop it at all. "Matthew!" Looking at Matthew being put down by black Nero, Nero continued to rush up with his sword. "Don''t you give up even if you fail once?" Invisible speed, Nero was stunned by black Nero. "Well, I''ll take you to see what you''ve lost and what you''ll become. I''m really looking forward to it." Nero lost consciousness after hearing the last sentence. Chapter 108 Something fell from the sky. For the ancients, it was a sign of disaster and misfortune. "But for me, it is the beginning of fate and the gift I want most." Hernero looked at the three people trapped in the cage and recalled everything before. "So, you really can''t help it?" "I have said that even if you cut off my hand, Mr. Shilang will not come back." Although Lixiang was afraid at the beginning, his own justice drove him to resist heinello. There was no broken incense in her eyes. Black Nero knew he didn''t lie. Now she can see the man again only by her own strength. "Even so, you just need to stay here and witness his return. I don''t care about the rest." When he had finished, he did not care about the three of them and left alone. "Master Shilang, what have you done?" Matthew looked at Nero, who was still unconscious, and thought a lot. "I don''t think so much now, Matthew." "Now we want to know how to get out of here and get the Holy Grail." "If you leave here, I can help you." The man in the cell next door suddenly spoke and interrupted Lixiang and Matthew''s thinking. When he looked carefully, it was a woman with red hair. "Who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you have a chance to beat Nero, although the possibility is very low." The red haired woman looked at Nero who was still in a coma and said her thoughts. "You still need someone to help you. Only that person can help you, you can have a chance to defeat Nero." "Who is it?" "Go to her wedding room and find your answer." late at night Matthew and Lixiang took them with Nero and left the dungeon with the red haired woman. Unexpectedly, the red haired woman was very familiar with this place, quickly avoided most of the soldiers and came to a very remote room. "Who the hell are you? Why do you know so much?" "I don''t know. Only my place left these intelligence and information. It seems that I don''t know when I plan to sneak here." The red haired woman didn''t say much and instructed Lixiang and Matthew to go into the wedding room in heinero''s mouth. "This is." There was no change in the whole room, just like when the owner first left here that day, but there was a pure white wedding dress hanging in the middle of the room. It was incredible for Matthew and Lixiang to have this dress in this era. "Why is there this dress in this era?" "Because this is Shilang''s room." Nero, who had been following behind him, suddenly spoke, went to the front of the wedding dress and looked at the dress. Nero remembered his experience. After becoming an emperor, he lost some memories, but this prevented him from continuing to love this country. He just felt that his heart was very empty and could not fill anything. Watching battles, holding art meetings and even the Roman sacrifice every day are to fill the emptiness of his heart. Only happiness and art can alleviate Nero''s inner pain. Until one day, Nero felt that a single life was too painful, and the flame surrounded Rome. The departure of the people and the destruction of Rome did not bring anything to Nero, but his heart was empty. Until Nero was betrayed and ousted, Nero wanted to know what he had lost until he died. With regret, Nero came to the hall of the spirit and continued to look for his memory. "Sure enough, only when you go back to your own era can you remember what you have lost." One drop after another, tears came down on Nero''s face. Only she knew what Nero was thinking and what she was thinking. However, Matthew and Lixiang knew that Nero would not become a man like black Nero. "I have experienced despair, but after all this, I understand that if I still remember all this, maybe I will become like that." "But I won''t now. I just want to find Shi Lang with regret." Nero looked at the black Nero who had been watching himself outside the door and said. "I knew you wouldn''t become like me. After all, you are you and I am me. Even if your body is the same, your mind is different." Hernero took out the original fire and looked at Matthew and them. "Come out, you are not allowed to disturb here." "Another Yu, give up. Even if you have the way you are now, you can''t see him again." "Shut up, even I allow you to trample on my dream." The power of the Holy Grail is changing, and hernero brings Matthew and them into her own inherent boundary. "The stage of destruction, the altar of death." A bloody altar appeared in front of the crowd. There was a stone statue on the stage. Looking around, it was the statue of Shilang. "This breath, how many people did you kill?" "I don''t know about this problem. I know from a book that as long as enough people are slaughtered and abused, I can simulate the Holy Grail election and get everything I want." Black Nero has become a demon, and his own authority comes. "Here is the Lord of the Chaldeans. I will kill you and get everything you have, so that I can see him again." Black Nero rushed up quickly. In the home court belonging to black Nero, Nero and Matthew were restrained, but they only had to protect Lixiang, because the enemy only stared at Lixiang. "That won''t work. Where was the woman just now?" As soon as Nero had finished speaking, the red haired woman rushed out with a shield and hit heinero''s hand with a shield at a very fast speed, which temporarily won a valuable rest time for Matthew and them. "Hum, do you want to help them, too? Budica." "Yes, although I don''t like every Nero, you are just more unpleasant than her." "Just because I let you go, do you dare to resist me? How bold!" Black Nero ignored them for the time being, and the target only stared at budica. Budica was soon knocked down by black Nero. After all, it was just a sneak attack. "Damn it." Budika was caught by black Nero''s neck, and her breathing became more and more difficult. "You''d better die and don''t let me see you again." "Stop!" Nero tried to stop her, but not fast enough. "Please, help her." It seems that he heard Nero''s call, and the inherent boundary of black Nero was broken and returned to the real world. "What''s going on?" A knife of white light rushed to black Nero, not only repelling black Nero, but also saving budica. "You are." "I always believe that as long as I am full of hope and do what I can, I will see him again. Therefore, I have no regrets and accusations." White dress, pure white bride, on stage. Chapter 109 A pure white bride. At that time when Shirang disappeared, Nero was not eliminated from the world of memory. Nero himself hid in Shirang''s room and thought for a long time. "What''s left after losing Shirang''s world?" Before meeting Shilang, Nero lived his own life, full of his expectations and waiting for variables. "I will be happier if I have Shilang, but Shilang won''t want me to be unhappy." "Shi Lang has always been very gentle. He cares about himself and the world." "If I hurt the world, wouldn''t Shilang, as the guardian of the world, also be sad?" "I will protect the world for Shirang." The same Nero, different ideas. Wearing the long skirt prepared by the staff sergeant for himself, modifying and compiling only belong to the crystallization of the sergeant and himself. "I am the fifth emperor of Rome, Nero Claudius." "I give full play to my strength for the people I love in my heart and to protect the world." Negotiate with foreign countries in peace, protect the world and eliminate everything threatening the world. "I''ll be here soon, Shirang. Wait for me." With his own original fire, Nero walked into the hall of the spirit and waited to meet the people who missed him again. "This time, I''ll save you." White Nero looked at black Nero in front of him and felt very sad. If he had the same idea as him, he might have fallen. "As another me, I also want to change you. For Shilang, I want to protect the world." "Funny, no one remembers Shilang''s world. It''s not worth guarding. It makes me sick to see you like this." Black Nero rushed up with his sword. She always thought that she would not lose to herself with the strength of Shilang. However, white Nero was stronger than she expected, and a sword blocked black Nero''s attack. "What!" "Ha." A pick up, white Nero hit black Nero''s sword to shake his hand, and black Nero almost couldn''t hold his weapon. "What, this strange force." "I''m alone, and I won''t lose to anyone." "Listen to the support the world has given me." The crowd seemed to see that light surrounded Benelux and constantly gave him strength. "The world is giving me strength." "You who go against the world are not my opponent." "Shut up." Black Nero took out the Holy Grail in her body and slowly integrated her strength into her body to become a demon God pillar. "I will destroy the world, no matter who my enemy is." In the sky, countless fireballs fell and indiscriminately attacked everyone on the ground, including the Roman citizens who remained in the city. "Help!" "What''s that? Everybody run!" When the Romans saw the demon God column in the city, they began to escape from the city, but when they came to the gate, they found that the gate had been surrounded by soldiers. "Hey, guard, let us out." A man just wanted to come out, the guards around him took out their weapons and cut the man down. "What!" If Matthew and they were still here, they would see that these soldiers had been controlled by heinello and would not let anyone leave. "Find a way to beat her." White Nero''s magic gathered on his sword, and the familiar breath let Nero know what the other party wanted to do. "Cheer, this is my venue. Invite me to the golden theater where my heart swings." Unlike the pure gold theater in the past, this theater is decorated with gold and white, just like the wedding place. "This is!" "Yes, our once ideal. For this ideal, I will go on and protect the world." "In order to meet him again, I will be very proud to talk about my deeds and win his appreciation." The demon God column seemed to creep again and again. Finally, black Nero''s consciousness seemed to be replaced by the demon God column, leaving only the roar of a beast. "Lost consciousness? Everybody, lend me your strength." "Oh." "Leave it to us." Matthew looked at the demon God column, shot a laser from his eyes, and rushed to Benelux at a very fast speed to help her block it. "Imaginary treasure is the basis of human reason." The laser hit Matthew''s shield hard and consumed the magic of Matthew''s body. "Master, hurry up. It won''t last long." "Give it to Yu." Nero goes around to the other side and is in this golden theater. Nero also gets a bonus. "The virgin eulogizes the glorious imperial government." Nero kept avoiding the laser attacking her and rushed to the demon God column. The flame surrounded the demon God column and kept burning her body. "In the name of the mantra, Nero, must win." Cross out two of the incense mantra to enhance the magic of Nero and Bernie. "Thank you, Lord of the Chaldeans." White Nero looked at the struggling demon God column and his eyes were firm. "Goodbye, once cowardly me." "The end of the stars, the rose." White Nero''s original fire was burning, and the light on the sword attracted all the attention of the demon God column. "Ah ah!" All the attacks of the demon God column were concentrated around Bai Nero. This time, Bai Nero almost couldn''t hold his weapon. "Go, Miss Nero. We''ll protect you." Matthew came to bernello and blocked the attack of the demon God column with his shield. "Well, please." At every step, Benelux was very careful, because this was her most critical blow. As long as she succeeded, she could do it. "Cowardly me, destruction is not the only way." Benelux finally reached the best distance and raised the original fire in his hand. "Remember, Shilang''s behavior, Shilang''s everything, isn''t that the way you should go!" "Remember!" White light envelops the demon God column. Black Nero in the demon God column remembers everything because of the white light. Shilang''s behavior, Shilang will stand out for people he doesn''t know, stop the assassination for himself he doesn''t know, and sacrifice himself to protect Rome. "Am I really wrong?" "Shi lang." The demon God column in the white light slowly turned into ashes, leaving only black Nero kneeling in place and covering his eyes with his hands. "Wrong is not a problem. The point is to make mistakes. What are you willing to do to save them?" White Nero went to black Nero and held black Nero in his arms. "Am I really wrong?" "You have to find the answer yourself." Looking at himself, no one wants to stay with him, but looking at Benelux, at least it sees, and others are willing to follow her. Helnero gave the Holy Grail to Lixiang and said to Lixiang. "This time, I lost. Although I don''t know what I should do, at least I know that Shilang came here for this thing." "At least, it''s your soldiers who brought me. I don''t need this thing anymore. Go." Lixiang is happy and melancholy with the Holy Grail in her hand. "Unfortunately, I will never see Mr. Shirang again." "Well, master." At this time, Nero and Nero found that their bodies disappeared slowly. It seems that their mission has been completed. "Goodbye, another me. I hope you can find your own answer in this era." "Well, another Yu, thanks to you, I remembered my memory. I will continue to look for him. He belongs to Yu Shilang." "You too. I hope we can meet there." Watching white Nero and Nero disappear, black Nero doesn''t say anything. Looking at Lixiang and Matthew, she says what she wants to say at last. "Finally, I want to ask, Shilang, has really disappeared completely?" "Master Shilang will definitely come back, because he has disappeared once before." "Really?" Hernero seemed satisfied and said nothing more. He walked alone into Rome. History will not change because of this change. Black Nero was finally included in the anti hero because of cruelty and fear, but black Nero didn''t care at all, because only in this way can she see her beloved again. Chapter 110 "It hurts." "Nero, I''m sorry." The only thing Shilang remembered before he disappeared was Nero. "I''ll break my promise again." When wuchou recovers his consciousness again, he has returned to Gaia. "Oh, is wuchou finally awake?" "Nero, how''s it going?" "Hum, when you have a chance to go back in the future, you can understand it yourself. First of all, congratulations on helping us break two special points. I didn''t expect you to be quite capable." Gaia said, patting wuchou''s shoulder as if he knew wuchou very well. "Don''t say so much. When can I go back?" Wuchou cares more about this problem. He hasn''t seen Jack and them and can''t leave so soon. There is also Nero. He doesn''t know how she is now. He feels uncomfortable. "I can answer you this question." Standing next door for a long time in silence, ayel answered the question of no worries. "After all, the base was destroyed. No matter how fast we speed up, it will take at least a month in this space. During this time, you''d better go elsewhere." Before wuchou could speak, Gaia and ayel drove wuchou out and returned to the original space. "Are you back? It''s a little fast this time." The light ball is used to greeting in the past, but worry free seems to see something, and seems to see a vague outline near the light ball. "This time, where are you going to take me?" The light ball seemed to think for a long time and said slowly. "Now you are still too weak. You need to become stronger." "Sure enough, you need to exercise again. Go." Wuchou didn''t say anything. He found that his feet were empty and he had fallen into the space-time tunnel. "It''s time. The enemy is coming." With the time-space tunnel constantly changing worry free, back to his inner world, someone has been calling him just now. "What''s the matter, Bai?" "I have discussed with Wu. You can''t fully grasp our power. In addition, you can''t separate the black power now." "Therefore, Bai and I decided to seal most of your abilities, leaving only me or Bai''s power. Only when you can fully grasp our power, will we let you continue to use other power." "No problem." "Well, good luck and worry free." Worry free can feel that his body is slowly changing and he is becoming another person. At this time, another tunnel came in. Worry free only knew that he was robbed by another world. "Here we go again!" At this time, the light ball noticed that wuchou was abducted to other worlds, but God sighed when he looked at the abducted world. "Alas, I wanted to send him again next time, because he can''t completely deal with the enemy in this world. I hope he can get through this difficulty." Wuchou woke up again and saw himself lying in an alley. Just when wuchou wanted to know where he was now, two policemen came in front, but they didn''t look like good people. "Boy, what are you doing here, foreigner?" The thin policeman grabbed wuchou''s clothes and picked him up. Without wuchou''s consent, he searched wuchou''s body at will. "Wallet, let me see, oh, ah Liang Mu Li, what''s the matter, this strange name and this figure." "Deserve to be robbed." The thin policeman didn''t continue to care too much. He took away wuchou''s wallet without feeling that wuchou would resist. At this time, wuchou noticed that a little black brother was put down by the fat policeman in front of him, and his wallet was taken away. "I see. It''s very unfriendly to foreigners." Wuchou was trying to resist each other when a tall man came in and looked at the fallen black brother and wuchou. He couldn''t help scratching his head and looking at the police. "Ah, Mr. policeman, I gave the wallet to this little brother. Although the little brother in it has nothing to do with me, would you please let them go?" In wuchou''s view, the tall man has a different breath surrounding him, as if he has some ability and strong life force. "What, you foreigner, are you in trouble?" The fat policeman walked up to the tall man, dug his nostrils and stained things on the man''s face. "Get out of here." Before the fat man finished speaking, the tall man directly punched the fat policeman in the face and broke his nose. "You, attacking the police, want to die?" When the thin policeman saw the man resist, he took out the gun on his waist and pointed it at the man. "I warn you, if you shoot, wait for your finger to break." "Damn it." Seeing that the police were ready to shoot, wuchou wanted to stop it, but he saw something different. The tall man took a deep breath. The coke in his other hand seemed to flash. The bottle cap bounced like a bullet on the policeman''s finger and broke the policeman''s finger. "Ah ah!" The policeman covered his hand and knelt down. He was relieved to see that the man was safe. "It seems that I''d better save one more person. Forget it. I''ll see you when I do good deeds." The man was about to leave. The black brother and wuchou came forward and talked to the man. "Thank you, sir. Thank you for saving me. My name is smoky. What''s your name?" "My name is Joseph josta. Please call me JOJO." "I''m a Liang, Liang Mu Li. Give me more advice." "Oh, a Liangliang, what''s the trouble? I''ll ask you to calculate it in the future." In this way, the world of worry free is called calendar by JoJo. No one knows what the full name of worry free is all the time. "Li, are you a traveler, too? You don''t look like a native." Li (later called worry free) had planned to tell JOJO the truth, but he just looked at the newspaper and knew that he had better not say that his body was Japanese on the eve of the world war, otherwise he would cause a lot of trouble in the future. "I''m English. I just don''t look like it." "Really? Your accent is not the same as mine. Forget it. At least I can see that you are not a bad person." JOJO doesn''t care much about this. Since I first came here today, I have known two different friends. It seems that the wallet was stolen in time. "By the way, since it''s rare to meet now, I''ll show you." JOJO didn''t care about the idea of smoky and Li, and took them everywhere. They could not help laughing bitterly. "It seems that although the world has mysterious power, it still looks like the world before me. There is no danger." After meeting Elena, JOJO''s grandmother, she was temporarily left at home to rest, remembering her mission to the world. "Forget it, I''d better replace it completely first." Consciousness completely enters the body, and worry free to see the master of the body, the soul of a Liang Muli. But the other party didn''t attack directly, but looked at wuchou and said something that made wuchou difficult to understand. "You need my life, don''t you?" "I can give it to you, but in exchange, can you go on as me and my personality?" Looking at a Liang liangmu Li, wuchou knows that the other party is not lying. He is serious and really wants to give his life to wuchou. "Aren''t you afraid?" "Fear, but you need my strength more, because I think you can do better than me." Liang liangmu Li looked at wuchou. Although he was really afraid, Li still believed that wuchou could do better and needed more. "As a condition, you should protect my family and my status as a Liang liangmu Li. Keep going." "I will, calendar." "I believe you." This is the first time that wuchou meets someone who doesn''t fight against himself. Everything of the other party is completely integrated into wuchou''s soul, and a huge amount of information is loaded into wuchou''s soul. "Be at ease, I will go on, as you are a Liang liangmu Li." "It''s just a surprise. Your experience is unexpectedly interesting." Chapter 111 Li wakes up again and finds that JOJO has gone out again, leaving only himself and smoky in the courtyard. It seems that JOJO trusts them and gives their grandmother''s safety to them. "It''s rare. Try what I have left." "Projection." There was a silence for a while and nothing happened. "Sharp blade." No power can be used, at least Li''s right hand has become a sharp blade mode. "Most of the ability of white still depends on projection. If there is no projection, the power of white is difficult to trigger." What remains of the past is the power of nothing, but it seems that this ability should be able to protect itself in this world. "And the experience of this man." The experience of a Liang liangmu Li makes wuchou know the strange existence, and li himself is also involved in the strange. "Vampires?" Li cuts herself with a knife around her. Seeing that the wound heals quickly, Li doesn''t know whether it is the ability to recover or the ability of a vampire. "Hello, Li, are you awake?" Smoky called out to himself outside the door. "Here we are." Li and smoky followed Elena for a while. From the old man''s words, deeds and manners, Li could see that he was educated, but JOJO looked like a hooligan. It was wonderful. Just walked into the street and saw JOJO suddenly yelling at a driver. After interrupting, they went to a restaurant for dinner. "Hello, waiter, there''s something strange here." A fat man at the next table taunted them, constantly slandering smoky. Before JOJO got up, Li first went to the man and looked at the ferocious man. "What''s the matter? Do you want to fight?" "Even if everyone has their own ideas, you''re insulting my friend. It''s unforgivable." "Smelly kid." The man was about to take something out of his pocket. JOJO behind Li came up and patted Li on the shoulder. "Leave the rest to me, Li. Sure enough, I didn''t read the wrong person." "People over there, if you want to find your finger tiger, it''s in your pants pocket." JOJO looked at the man looking for something and said something to remind him. The man really took out his finger tiger from his pocket and was surprised. "Your next sentence, why do you know my finger tiger is in your pocket?" "Why do you know my tiger is in my pocket?" A moment later, JOJO''s wisdom and reasoning soon knocked the man down, that is, a gangster soon told JOJO that spitwagen was killed and was a monk. "Damn, who did it." JOJO took Li and smoky to a cafe to rest. This is Li and JOJO see that a man outside the window has been looking at them. The smell is strange. JOJO went out and Li followed him. "Do we know each other? Why is it so cold today? You didn''t breathe out, and I saw tusks. Is it my illusion?" Still waiting for the other party to speak, Li has become a strange force mode and punched it. But he was caught by his opponent. "You are very powerful." "My name, strey, JOJO, I didn''t expect there was a vampire around you, which surprised me!" At this time, strey saw that this power, and the red eye that appeared only now, seemed to appear because of emotional excitement. "What!" JOJO didn''t expect that the calendar around him was also a vampire. "But it''s impossible. Calendar can move in the sun, strey, you guy." JOJO took out a Thomson submachine gun from his clothes and attacked strey. "Strey, you are unforgivable for killing spitwagen and slandering my friend." JOJO''s eyes left tears and looked at strey. "This is my declaration of war." "Really?" Just after dealing with smoky, JOJO and Li found that strey, who had just been attacked by them, was still alive and his injury was slowly recovering. "Vampires? It''s a terrible recovery." "Calendar, there are only two ways to deal with vampires, the sun and ripples. Although I''m sorry, I''m born with ripples, but I can''t teach you." Looking at strey who has recovered completely, JOJO feels uncomfortable for the first time. He will meet this powerful enemy. "JOJO, let me compare with him first. In fact, I also have some special abilities." JOJO looked at the calendar, his right hand slowly turned into a sharp blade, and looked at the calendar in surprise. "My God, calendar, are you human?" "Well, in a way, I''m still human." Strey didn''t expect that there were such strange creatures besides vampires. "Oh, interesting. Let me see the ability to change the body structure." Strey punched and cut off his hand with a knife, but it was clear that the man had strong recovery ability and was not so easy to beat him. Before Li wanted to understand what the other party was doing, he shot two liquids from his eyes and attacked Li at a very fast speed. Because of the long battle, Li narrowly avoided the attack aimed at the eyebrows, but he still hurt his neck by this attack. "Is this the power of vampires?" Looking at the Vampire I met for the first time in the world, I feel that the other party doesn''t seem to have any very powerful ability. Maybe there is something else. "Oh, dodge quickly, but you should fall down soon after I shot you through the neck." Unexpectedly, the wound on Li''s neck soon recovered. It seems that the other party''s recovery ability is also very strong. "Interesting, like me, it seems that even if you are not a vampire, it has something to do with them." "Probably." "JOJO, as a member of the josta family, is that the courage? You have the guts to compete with me." Strey''s goal has always been JOJO. Now he has one more experience. Strey knows that it is difficult to kill JOJO, so he has to use the method of motivating. "Strey, are you a fool? My friend can beat you without me. Don''t try to use any provocation." JOJO is different from what strey thinks. He has a very flexible mind. "I knew it." Strey suddenly ran back and grabbed a woman beside him. "JOJO, if you don''t want this woman to die, fight with me." ¡°jojo¡£¡± Li spoke before JOJO spoke. "I promised someone to act according to his will. I won''t allow anyone to sacrifice casually in front of me. JOJO, I believe you." "Calendar, all right, strey, I promise you." "OK." Strey grabbed the woman and took JOJO them away from the cafe to a small square. "Woman, you go." The arrested woman didn''t say goodbye to them and ran away. "Smoky, go back quickly. Grandma Elena will worry." "I know, JOJO, Li, come back safely." Send away smoky, let''s start and watch JOJO fight with strey. "JOJO, with your current ripple, it''s hard to hurt me. Hurry up and understand by yourself." "Hum, strey, it seems that you still need to practice. Let me see." JOJO rushed up directly. Strey still wanted what the other party wanted to do. Unexpectedly, he took out a pistol from his pocket and shot strey several times. "Drink, ripple." JOJO''s fist seemed to accumulate some energy and hit strey on the head. "What!" JOJO saw that his unit''s ripple was unharmed to strey. "JOJO, I''m a ripple master. This scarf conducts ripples better than the human body. Your ripples mean nothing to me." "Eat." Strey shot another attack from his eyes. JOJO saw this move. He leaned back and jumped back quickly. "You take me too, strey." JOJO took out a grenade and threw it. Strey clapped it away with one hand. "To this extent?" "That''s strange!" Many hook sounds sounded, which was seen by strey. He didn''t know when he was already full of grenades behind him. "What!" A strong explosion sounded and strey was blown to pieces by the attack, but JOJO saw that the broken meat on the ground was slowly merging. "Damn it, this is a monster." "But you''re still recovering. It''s all weakness." JOJO wanted to continue mending the knife, but strey flew over a rib and attacked JOJO''s back. "JOJO, be careful." "What!" The sudden attack pierced JOJO''s back and penetrated JOJO''s abdomen. "Hum, you got it." Strey, who had just recovered his adult form, watched his attack work and stared at JOJO. "JOJO, it''s time for you to die. Die." His eyes shot out again, but JOJO didn''t mess up in the face of danger. He took out two small glass cups from his pocket to block strey''s attack aimed at his eyebrows. "What!" "Strey, I knew you would aim at my eyebrows. As long as you attack, the ripple will be effective." Although JOJO ate Stuart Ray''s attack, he successfully rebounded Stuart Ray''s attack back to attack. With his own ripple and Stuart Ray''s penetration, JOJO successfully defeated Stuart ray. "It worked, JOJO." Always come to JOJO, hold JOJO and walk to strey. "Strey, why should you throw spitwagan''s body into the river? With your caution, you shouldn''t do that." "JOJO, there''s no way. I just avoid their early resurrection." Strey took a deep breath and could see that strey wanted to die. "JOJO, you''ve been involved in a whirlpool. Go to Mexico and look for the men in the stone pillars. Find them and you''ll know the answer." "Strey, what are you talking about?" "Bye, JOJO." Watching strey''s whole body turn to ashes because of his use of ripple breathing, JOJO beat himself angrily. "JOJO, have you calmed down?" "Well, Li, thank you. Maybe I need to go to Mexico to see what the so-called stone pillar man is." "Well, I''ll go with you, too." "Not afraid, is it dangerous?" "Well, adventure is more exciting than danger." "Well, yes, Li, let''s go, Mexico." Tomorrow morning, JOJO and Li embark on a journey to Mexico. Chapter 112 In the morning, JOJO and Li each walked on the wilderness in a motorcycle. JOJO didn''t feel very hard from the beginning. "Li, it seems that someone is following us." JOJO stopped the car and the calendar said. "Yes, JOJO, someone did follow us." Before JOJO could go on, Li took out his pistol and fired several shots at a rag behind him. Seeing Li''s move, a man suddenly flew out under the rag and avoided Li''s attack. "Unexpectedly, you can find me." "Life energy can''t be hidden only by hidden breath. Why are German people here?" "You don''t need to know. I just know I''m going to take you back." The German men rushed up directly, much faster than JOJO. JOJO didn''t react and was kicked away. "Hum, it''s too weak." "Really?" A whip entangled the German man. Li pulled him to his side. He wanted to punch him hard, but JOJO told him to show mercy in advance and Li stopped. "Say what you know!" a span "Really? It''s great. I knew the old man''s life was hard. Let''s speed up and save spitwagen." They rode away, leaving only a German army tied to a cactus. "Trouble. It looks like sneaking in will be trouble." JOJO and Li hold binoculars and see that the city gate is guarded. It''s more troublesome. "I have an idea." After a period of time, looking at JOJO wearing a ghost like dress, Li had to interrupt JOJO''s plan and use his own. "Welcome back, commander. Did you get the man back?" "Well, I''ll take him to the captain first, and you will continue to guard." "Yes." Li turned into a German man just now and walked in with JOJO tied. "Li, I didn''t expect you to become someone else." "As a price, I can''t use any ability. It''s still very inconvenient. It''s only suitable for sneaking in." Go to the shade and the calendar changes back to the prototype. "Go, JOJO, and find spitwagen." "Yes." They followed the guide just now and came to a downward tunnel. At the end, JOJO they heard the sound. "JOJO, look first." "Yes." They looked through the crack of the door and saw a naked man in trouser pockets standing in front of a group of German soldiers. The man in a wheelchair next to the German army was the man JOJO had been looking for for for a long time. "JOJO, don''t worry, listen clearly first." "What''s the matter? The bullet didn''t work." "Don''t worry, look at him." The naked man suddenly withdrew his hands as if to do something. "No, we''re going to play, Li." "Well, you protect spitwagen. I''ll stop the man from killing first." Li directly kicked the door and rushed in. In strong mode, he punched the naked man. "What, this feeling." Li felt that the other party''s body seemed to devour himself, but he was as strong as his devouring ability because of his power, which blocked the other party''s devouring. The naked man was punched into the wall and embedded. "Oh, spitwagan, are you okay?" "JOJO, I didn''t expect you to come and that man." "My friend, how''s it going? It''s strong." "Don''t be in a daze. The battle is not over yet." The German leader shouted. At this time, Li saw the naked man wave his hand and shoot bullets into his body. "Shield." Take out a shield from your hand and help the German army and JOJO them block the attack. "This man is strange, unable to absorb and deformed." The naked man spoke in an intermittent voice. "Irrelevant personnel leave first. Just leave it to me and JOJO. You go first. I can''t protect you safely." All the Germans left, leaving only one commander. "What are you doing? Let''s go. You can''t deal with him." "No, it''s my responsibility. I want to see him defeated by you." "All right." Li and JOJO walked up to them and looked at the oppressive man in front of them, JOJO said. "Li, it seems that he has a certain connection with vampires. How about letting me try it first?" "Yes." JOJO rushed up and punched him. The other man didn''t consider avoiding, which surprised JOJO. "Ripple." JOJO''s ripple hit the man, and the power of the ripple was transmitted to the ground, just like a guide line. "JOJO, be careful." When the man kicked over, he wanted to hit JOJO on the head. JOJO leaned back to avoid the attack and jumped back to open the distance. "Damn it, his skin can be hard and can block ripple attacks. It seems that ripple can only be used from the inside." "JOJO, keep your hand first. I''ll try to hurt him. It''s up to you at that time." "Well, be careful." Armor mode plus blade mode, the strongest form comes out. "This man, it seems, is also very strong." "Humans, no, not like humans." The man didn''t wait for Li to respond. Li took the lead in attacking and cut it directly. As long as he wounded the enemy, JOJO had a chance to inject ripples. The man quickly twisted his body, directly avoided Li''s attack and kicked Li''s head. However, due to the use of armor, Li can resist the other party''s attack, but this attack also makes Li a little dizzy. "Calendar, be careful." Before Li reacts, the other party has walked behind Li, and his fingers turn into sharp thorns. Sharp spikes unexpectedly break through Li''s defense. Even the best defense has weak points. Li now understands this truth. "Damn it." JOJO saw that Li was in danger of being absorbed and rushed up. "Don''t worry, JOJO, he can''t beat me." "Huh?" Only then did the naked man notice that his fingers could not be pulled out. "Yes, I''ve noticed just now that you must have a way to break my defense, so I''m ready for it." I saw Li coming out of the armor, the armor behind him had been separated, and countless tentacles had been stretched out from the armor, entangled the man''s fingers. "Your flexibility is better than I expected, so I have to wait for you, or I can''t catch you." Calendar extends all tentacles to the man and constantly absorbs his vitality. "Damn, man." I saw the man decisively disconnect the part of his body entangled by his tentacles and keep retreating, but he was forgotten that Li was not fighting alone. "JOJO, here''s your chance." "Oh, ripple." JOJO put his hand into the man''s wound, and the ripple extended into his body along the wound and continued to destroy it. "No, Li, my ripple is still too weak to kill him completely." Looking at each other, even if they fully accept the ripple of JOJO, they still don''t die completely. I remember. "The sun, destroy him with the sun." Li easily grabbed the man''s remaining trunk and started running directly. "Damn, man, don''t think about it." The man also wanted to resist and stick his body to Li, but only he knew the idea of Li. The inner world of history "Really? Absorb him completely." Wuchou looked at the nearby wuchou and said. "It doesn''t matter. We just absorb his abilities and won''t inherit his weaknesses. However, don''t forget that your body is still a vampire in another world." "What does that mean?" "You''ll know later." Waiting for Li to catch the man outside the stairs, he watched the man slowly turn into stone, but his body still didn''t completely disappear. "That''s just right. Leave me something." All the tentacles went deep into the man''s body. Slowly, the stone of the man''s incarnation really turned into stone, and there was no vitality at all. "At least this can cover up my behavior. After all, no one wants to keep such a monster around him." Li talked to himself and seemed to understand something. "Calendar, did you succeed?" JOJO came late. Looking at the stones on the ground, she knew that the calendar had succeeded. "Well, JOJO, let''s take Mr. spitwagen back." "Wait, JOJO." The German leader just came out with spitwagen and stopped JOJO. "What''s the matter, you German? I have nothing to say to you." "Listen clearly, in addition to the pillar men in Mexico, our empire has found them in other places. If those pillar men are resurrected, it will be in trouble." "What, what are you guys doing?" JOJO grabs each other''s collar angrily. It''s so difficult to deal with each other. It''s more. "JOJO, listen to me. I know other ripple messengers. You still need to practice. Of course, your friends also need to practice." Spitwagen reminded JOJO in time. "Well, where''s the next place? We need to start quickly." "Italy, go to Rome, Italy. I''ll ask someone to tell you. You go to Rome first. I think I know that person, too." "Well, just listen to the German. Let''s go to Rome first." "What German? My name is Hugh roheim." "Well, let''s go." Spitwagen first sent the stone of the pillar man back to the Consortium for research. JOJO and Li went to Rome first to see the ripple messenger there. As for Hugh troheim, I don''t think so much. Go there and cool down. "Rome?" On the plane, I remembered that I had just left there and went back so soon. "What''s the matter, Li? Are there any acquaintances in Italy?" Looking at Li seems to think of something, suddenly his eyes are dim. "Yes, I once lived there for some time. I know someone." "Really, that''s good. At least someone will lead the way. Although we go to solve the problem of Zhu Zhiman, it''s also good to travel." JOJO seems to have a big heart. He doesn''t see any tension at all. After all, although the enemy was strong in the battle just now, it''s hard to say what would happen if the other party hadn''t been restrained. "It seems that JOJO still needs to be tempered. This mentality can''t help me deal with my enemies." It is clear that our own enemies have not yet appeared, and those who can threaten the world will not be very weak. "JOJO, grow up quickly." Chapter 113 "Nero noodles? Is such a black thing really delicious?" JOJO looked at the dark face on the table and looked suspiciously at the calendar in front of him. After all, as soon as he came into the store, he said this when he saw the name. "It''s all right, JOJO. As long as something has been named by her, it won''t be very bad." Li calmly solved his share. Seeing that Li had no problem eating, JOJO planned to try. "Well, unexpectedly delicious." JOJO tasted a little, felt unexpectedly delicious, and began to eat regardless of the image, although JOJO was like this. "Really, no, the specifications of this store have dropped, and these people are allowed to come in." A young man with blond hair and a woman sat near them, mocking JOJO them. Li can see from the moment he came in that this man has strong life ability. It seems that he is the ripple messenger mentioned by spitwagen, but JOJO doesn''t seem to know yet. "Why don''t you let JOJO try his level first." Looking at the blonde man flirting with the girl around him, JOJO can''t see it. "JOJO, why don''t you give him some pranks with ripples." "Yes, Li, I''m my good friend. I know what I think." I saw JOJO insert Nero''s face, attached with ripples, trying to bounce him on the blonde man''s face. "Eat." Instead of sticking to the man''s face as JOJO expected, Nero flew back with a fork bullet and attacked him. Li is very simple to grasp with his hand, but Li feels that the power of the ripple has hit his finger and exudes a little blood, but JOJO and the man didn''t notice. "Sure enough, vampires in that world are afraid of the sun." "If so, what should I do when I practice ripple?" JOJO was surprised to see his face bounced back by the other party. Then the usher came in and talked to the blonde man. "Mr. Caesar, a man named spitwagan and Hugh roheim is calling for you." "OK, let them wait for me." At this time, JOJO knew that this was the Italian ripple messenger they were looking for, Cesar zibellin. JOJO and Li follow Caesar to the square and meet spitwagen, who is just coming. "Caesar, why don''t you want to cooperate with us?" "I look down on this person with such a weak ripple breath. How can he defeat Zhu Zhinan? At first, I was just curious. Now I''m very disappointed after meeting. It''s just good luck to defeat Zhu Zhinan." "That''s because JOJO hasn''t been trained yet. She''s just a natural ripple messenger." "Also, he doesn''t even know his life experience. Our family values the honor of his family. I despise such people." Then Caesar looked at the calendar. "I really care more about you than JOJO. You guessed my identity just now, so you encouraged JOJO to fight and defeat Zhu Zhinan. It''s you, who can''t ripple." "Don''t underestimate people, you." JOJO can''t bear it. This man has been belittling himself, which is unforgivable. JOJO rushed over to wake up the man and let him know that he was the protagonist. "You are so weak that even women can''t win." Caesar grabbed a woman, kissed her, and pushed her in front of JOJO. As soon as JOJO caught the woman, she choked her neck. "What, this power, is ripple." JOJO wants to use the ripple to open the woman, but the ripple of JOJO is too weak to open the woman. JOJO got rid of the woman very hard, so he was wrapped in a blister by Caesar and couldn''t breathe. "JOJO, this is what I thought of dealing with the men''s kill, bubble attack, and won''t win with your current ripples." Looking at JOJO getting more and more uncomfortable, Caesar felt that he had won and planned to lift the ripple on the woman. "Don''t underestimate JOJO, he is the man I recognize." Li didn''t intervene. He looked at Caesar and said this. Caesar didn''t care. He kissed the woman and solved the ripple, but he was hit by the attack that JOJO had just ambushed. "Hum, I knew you would kiss that woman again and solve your ripple, so I was ready long ago." JOJO came out of the blister and looked at Caesar. I saw that Caesar was very angry. Don''t look at JOJO. JOJO is the same. Don''t look at Caesar. "Really, both of them are like children." "It should be said that the two of them are very similar in some places." Spitwagen took them back to the hotel. By the way, Li asked spitwagen about the pillar man and the vampire. "I can also explain this problem to you and tell the useless man by the way." Caesar took the red wine around him and looked at JOJO. It goes without saying. "Caesar, you guy." "Well, I''ll let you know by the way, JOJO." Through the supplement of spitwagen and Caesar, Li and JOJO know the origin of vampires, the fate of JOJO and Caesar, as well as the news of pillar man, vampire and stone ghost face. "In other words, you suspect that the man of the pillar is the man who invented the stone ghost face and the culprit who killed JOJO and grandfather Caesar." "Yes, it is for this matter that I hope you will defeat Zhu Zhinan so that future generations will not encounter our tragedy." JOJO, who knows her destiny for the first time, feels that there is a huge amount of information and needs to digest it. "When shall we start? After all, the enemy won''t wait for us." Li looked at spitwagen and Caesar and wondered what they were waiting for. "Soon, he will come soon." As soon as Caesar had finished speaking, a car stopped outside and a soldier in military uniform came in. "Caesar, long time no see. And Mr. spitwagen, please come with me to the Colosseum." On the way to the Colosseum, Li knew that the driving man would soon go back to his hometown to get married. He had seen a lot of movies. He looked at the man with pity. Why did he raise the flag? It seems that he will protect him later. During this time, I went back to my inner world. After all, I recently absorbed the things of Zhu Zhiman. I still have to go back and discuss with Wu. "No, what''s the matter?" Wuchou looks at Wuwu, but he doesn''t even look good. "Worry free, listen to me." "The monster you absorbed yesterday has an unexpected good effect. At least it can strengthen our ability." "That''s good, but why do you look so bad." "As a price, your vampire''s ability is also strengthening, and the weakness of being restrained by the sun is becoming more and more obvious." "Really, there''s no way. It''s the only way." After understanding, Li regained consciousness. At this time, the car just stopped outside the arena. "Cesar, Mr. spitwagen, here we are." As soon as I got off the bus, Li sensed that there was a strong evil spirit in it. It seems that her goal is also in it. "JOJO, Caesar, it seems that we are late. It seems that the man of the pillar has been resurrected. Be careful." "What!" JOJO and Caesar didn''t expect that the man of the pillar was resurrected so soon. It seems that they will have a hard battle later. Chapter 114 Following the guidance of mark (the driver), Cesar and JOJO carefully entered the Roman arena and went deeper and deeper. "Hey, Li, are you really resurrected? Zhu Zhinan." "Well, I can feel their evil smell." "Listen, footsteps." The crowd stopped and watched the man in strange decoration come over, and the one who took the lead wrapped his head in a scarf. "Mark, you quit one after another. Let me try them." "Ripple foam." Caesar crossed his hands and threw bubbles out of his hands to block the way of the three of them. Another man came up to touch the foam and was hurt a little. "Oh, ripple messenger? Unexpectedly, we haven''t killed the family yet." "You people, let me West Sai BEIR to beat the bubble." Repeat the stock tricks again, but the man of the other side saw him throw his head down, and the foam of West sair was all knocked out by his action. "Look, his headdress is specially used to blow out the whirlwind. They are enemies who have seen ripples. Be careful of Caesar." However, it was too late for spitwagen. Caesar was hurt in one eye by the sudden attack. There are not many cuts all over the body. "Caesar, you retreat one after another." Li hurried up and protected Caesar behind him. JOJO''s ripple is not strong enough now. JOJO''s best not to do it for the time being. "Hum, it seems that you are not a ripple messenger. If you don''t need ripple, how can you fight me waum?" "Waum, let''s go out first. You can get rid of them quickly." "Yes, Lord Kaz, Lord aisdis." Watching them leave, waum looked at the calendar in front of him and felt a strange feeling that the man could hurt himself. "Sharp blade, armor." Li has entered the state, rushed to waum and cut it down. "I see. A race very similar to us." Waum punched on the sharp blade, and the sharp blade could not cut the skin outside waum. "Sure enough, am I too careful?" Just as waum was wondering why the other party was too weak, Li''s other hand had turned into a heavy hammer and hit waum''s chest. Waum couldn''t resist in time. He was hit by the attack and hit the wall. "I see. The first attack was a false move." However, the heavy hammer attack could not hurt waum. He didn''t master the ripple calendar and had no way to this man. "Really not?" "No, you are still strong. If you master the ripple, maybe I am not your opponent." Waum looked at the different man in front of him. After years of war, this kind of man is hard to see. Maybe he can really give himself a happy and dripping battle. "What''s your name?" "Calendar, a Liang Mu calendar." "Li, I remember your name and eat my move. If you can barely catch my move, I''ll let you go today." "Wait!" JOJO, standing behind Li, interrupted waum and coughed to show his existence. "JOJO, don''t care too much. Now your ripple is really too weak. Caesar can''t help it. What do you want to do?" "This kind of thing, how can you know if you don''t try? Li, you quit one after another. You have no ripple and can''t hurt him." I saw JOJO take out two steel balls from him. Even if it was calendar, I couldn''t understand what JOJO was going to do. "Although my ripple is very weak, it is still feasible to inject the ripple into his body by relying on the power of steel balls." I saw JOJO juggling in front of waum. Even the calendar couldn''t see it. What? This way. "Hum, kid, do you still want to hurt me by relying on this toy?" Waum crossed his hands and watched JOJO perform. "Hum, you''ll know later." While playing, JOJO took a cover and received the ball behind him. While waum was not paying attention, one ball flew over and hit the stone pillar behind waum, and the other flew over, but missed. "JOJO, what are you doing? Is it time to play?" Caesar couldn''t see it. Looking at JOJO''s attack, his anger soared. "Your attack is really special, boy. Go and get it back." But JOJO didn''t seem to hear this. He stretched out his head and looked sarcastic. "No need, no need to get it back." "What?" At this time, Li and Cesar saw that the iron ball just thrown didn''t fly out, because the power of ripple kept rotating behind waum. "Come back." The iron ball then turned back and hit waum in the head. Causing damage to waum. "It''s successful. You despise people. Let you see my power." JOJO kept beating WaMu with an iron ball. WaMu didn''t fight back and continued to bear the attack of JOJO. "There seems to be something wrong." Li looked at waum''s hands as if they were ready to do something. "Play more. This is my careless punishment. For you, I can only thank you with death." Waum stretched out his hands and moved forward. His hands were like propellers, rotating along his joints, causing a strong whirlwind. "It doesn''t look good, JOJO. Leave quickly." "It''s too late." Waum released the whirlwind in his hand, and the strong wind destroyed all the objects around him. "Secret skill, shensha LAN." The high-speed wind, like a natural tornado, constantly destroys the surrounding objects. Seeing that JOJO is about to be hit by this attack, Li uses his fastest speed to rush to JOJO, push away JOJO and help him eat this attack. But even so, JOJO was injured by this attack. This battle made JOJO realize that he is still too weak and needs to be stronger. "Calendar!" "Armor, shield mode." The shield that has just been propped up is interrupted in an instant. Li hugs himself to minimize the damage caused by the cyclone. But even so, the attack also made Li untenable. He collapsed on the ground with blood and flesh, and his life and death were unknown. "Oh, I didn''t expect that Shenlan sand can still live after eating me. It seems that your defense is still good." Seeing that Li was still breathing, waum planned to solve him like this. At this time, JOJO began to climb slowly on the ground to attract waum''s attention. "Damn it, JOJO, do you want to escape? Forget me, and forget Li and Mr. spitwagen." "Damn boy, it''s unforgivable to want to escape." Waum abandoned Li and rushed to chase JOJO who was going to escape. "Damn it, there''s no way to be found, waum. Come with me if you have seed." JOJO just wants to attract waum''s attention with herself. At least in this way, Li and Caesar will have a chance to escape. "Don''t do that, JOJO." Li can''t see why. What does JOJO think? He holds on to the injury and yells out. Unfortunately, JOJO has left with waum in a mining car. "Damn it, that guy JOJO is obviously hurt. He is underestimated." "Regardless of this, go and save Li first." Caesar and spitwagen came to Li and were surprised to find that Li''s wound had healed slowly. I believe they will recover completely soon. "It seems that we don''t need to worry. Really, the recovery ability is really great." "Well, now just see if JOJO will be okay. I''ll go and have a look first, Mr. spitwagen. Please." Caesar chased the past, and the story is like history. The poisons of waum and aisdis are in JOJO. A month later, the Roman war, but this time waum has another person to remember, calendar. "Damn, I was careless. I knew it would be more than a few months. I didn''t expect it to be like this." After JOJO and Caesar returned safely, Li recovered, but he was very weak, so he was resting. "JOJO, it''s all right. There''s still a month left. Now you still need to practice." "Practice, can I become stronger in a month?" "Well, as long as you ask the teacher, you can." Caesar said, his eyes full of worship. "So, where are we going now?" "Venice, go there to see our teacher, you can be stronger." "OK, then let''s hurry." JOJO knows that as long as he gets stronger in a month, he has a chance, and he is not alone. In this way, JOJO, Caesar, and Li went to Venice to meet the legendary ripple teacher. As for spitwagen, they went back to the United States to visit Elena. After all, they had to report peace. Chapter 115 Li, JOJO, Cesar and others came to the beach of Venice and waited for the corrugated teacher to appear. "Hello, Caesar, hasn''t the ripple teacher appeared yet?" "Strange, it should have arrived." At this time, a small boat rowed over. At a glance, it could be seen that this man was the ripple teacher after them. Because the ability of life was very strong, neither JOJO nor Caesar could compare with him. "Hello, boatman, please take us to the island." JOJO waved and shouted, but the boatman didn''t care. "Is it too far?" JOJO stepped on someone to call the boatman, but he hit him in the face with an oar. "What are you doing, damn it." JOJO stabilized her body and looked at each other. "I didn''t expect to be able to stand on the water without training. Your talent really can." The boatman hit the water with an oar, the ripple attached to the water, propped up a horizontal bar, swung the boatman onto JOJO''s head, put a mask on JOJO''s head with both hands, and successfully jumped back to land. JOJO, who was wearing a mask, suddenly couldn''t breathe well and fell into the water. "What, this thing, uh, can''t breathe." "Then the mask is a special mask. If you don''t breathe with ripple breathing, you can''t breathe normally." "Also, JOJO, Caesar, long time no see." "There''s another new person, Li? When I first met, my name was Lisa." "First meeting, Miss Lisa." Li said hello to Lisa and didn''t care if JOJO would be okay. "Well, let''s start early, go to the island and we''ll start practicing." "Hey, JOJO, let you swim before you come." Caesar looked at JOJO struggling in the water and shouted. "Wait, I''ll be there soon." The three followed Lisa to the island of Venice. Lisa took them to a tower. "Next is the trial of you two, JOJO and Caesar. You two have to challenge the rising column of hell." "Teacher Lisa, it''s too early for JOJO, and I haven''t challenged it once." "Hey, Caesar, I don''t understand what you''re talking about, hell or something." "Go down and you''ll know." Before JOJO and Cesar could react, Lisa kicked them down. "That''s it. Li, I''ll teach you the ripple breathing method first. I hope you will master it early." After listening to Lisa''s general statement, Li first tried it by herself. Unexpectedly, it went smoothly, and the powerful ripple force operated in Li''s body. "Oh, I didn''t expect it so soon." Li slowly strengthens her ripple with her breath, because Li is different from JOJO, vitality and soul. "Wait, calendar." Li hasn''t noticed that his body has begun to crack because of the ripple. "The first time I saw it, I actually hurt myself because of the strong ripple. I saw it for the first time except for the former strey." "But unlike strey, your ripple injury is more like being attacked by ripple. Li, you''re not human." "Well, Miss Lisa, I''m not an ordinary human. I have some vampire power in my body, but unlike the vampire power you know, my power comes from the vampire who appears out of human fear of the unknown." Lisa Lisa is also the first time to know that there are different vampires from stone ghost face. "But you are also afraid of the sun." "Yes, but my strength is very weak. In addition to my strong recovery ability, I am no different from normal people, and I am not afraid of the sun." "However, your vitality is strong, and the ripples are so strong. Too strong ripples will hurt yourself." "Calendar, you not only need to master the ripple skillfully, but also need to find your own bearing point. At least, you won''t hurt yourself easily." As soon as she finished, Lisa put a mask on Li and kicked him down. "So, since you know how to use ripple, you''d better go down and accompany them." The falling calendar couldn''t help rolling her eyes. Unexpectedly, Lisa was unreasonable. She was thrown down as soon as she learned how to breathe. "Oh, Li, I didn''t expect you to come so soon. It seems that we are really brothers and sisters." Since just now, there has been no JOJO, and Caesar has climbed a distance. Li began to think whether JOJO is funny again. "Don''t look at me like this. Li, you see, the wall is full of oil and very slippery. You see, Caesar is also very difficult to climb up all the time. I''m also trying to find a way." Li looked at Caesar''s movements and saw that Caesar only touched the stone pillar with his fingers and toes, but no other parts of his body. Probably got the point. "I see. If you concentrate on one point, the power will concentrate and will not spread." Li''s first attempt, he successfully grabbed the stone pillar and began to climb up. "JOJO, remember what Caesar said yesterday." Calendar finished, there are no too many tips, continue to climb like. "I see. That''s all right." JOJO understood what Li said and began to climb up slowly. It''s reasonable. Although it''s hard to look at JOJO and Caesar, I still don''t feel much about the calendar. After all, the vitality and soul are different from them, and the intensity of ripples is also different. "What I care more about is the amount of ripple, which can''t be too much or too little." looking at the calendar, it''s easy to climb up. JOJO and Caesar see that they are very unconvinced, stimulate them and start to break through their limits. "Unexpectedly, there is this effect." Lisa, standing above, looked at the performance of JOJO and sisafe and nodded. They broke through the limit and came to a place 20 meters away. At this time, I don''t know. There will be another difficulty waiting for them. "What happened?" In front of Li and Xisha, an oil layer suddenly spewed out. It was so fast that it could cut iron like mud. "Sorry, Caesar, Li, I touched a mechanism just now." Although it was made by JoJo, they don''t have to blame JOJO. Although it is difficult, they don''t have a chance to pass. "Ha." Caesar took a hard breath and passed the pass with elastic and sticky waves. Like JOJO, the training time is just this time. How to pass. "JOJO, you have to find your own way. Only I can use my way." JOJO just saw that Li''s body slowly began to flash, and Lisa was shocked by the strong ripple smell. "Ah, ah, ah!" Li keeps beating the water outlet with ripples, and his own ripples completely surround the water outlet and fix the whole plane. "Powerful ripple, this method can''t be done if the ripple breath is not too strong." Taking advantage of this opportunity, Li simply passed through the static barrier and successfully passed this level. But at the same time, the blood began to flow out of Li''s body slowly. The strong ripple of one-time use made his body load very large. "Calendar, are you okay?" Although Caesar was surprised that calendar had such strong ripples, he was more concerned about the current situation of calendar. "It''s all right, Caesar. Let''s go up first." It took 30 hours. After Li''s stimulation and everyone''s efforts, the time was greatly shortened. Li and Caesar reached the top together. "Teacher, please, turn off the mechanism. JOJO doesn''t have my skills and calendar ability now. She will rush up later." "Wait, Caesar." Li looked at JOJO and interrupted Caesar. "Look, JOJO hasn''t given up yet. JOJO must have thought of some way." I saw JOJO stick his hands to the oil layer and fly to the other wall along the injection direction of the oil layer. The farther the distance, the lower the water pressure, so that he won''t be hurt. "It''s JOJO who thought of this method." "No, you see, JOJO can''t hold on." "Don''t worry." When JOJO was about to fall, Li changed into a whip shape and saved JOJO. JOJO also reached the top after a few minutes of thinking. Three people pass the customs. "Well, it''s good to pass the customs. JOJO, Caesar and Li, you''ve started to control the ripples. Now you still need training. For this, I''ll bring my two servants." "JOJO, Caesar, you two practice with them. Calendar, you have another arrangement." Understand Lisa''s idea. Caesar and JOJO didn''t care. Lisa took her to her room. "Li, now your ripples are very strong. Even if I have powerful skills, I can''t stop you from hurting me, but your weakness is still obvious. It''s the blood of the vampire." "From today on, you should not only accept the practice of controlling ripples, but also find ways to restrain your weaknesses and rely on this gem." Lisa said, took out a ruby and gave it to Li. "Li, now the fate of the pillar man and the ripple family is up to you. Anyway, you should protect this gem and not let it fall into the hands of the pillar man." "Why, Miss Lisa?" Lisa tells Li about the origin of the gem and the identity of Katz, and knows how important the gem in her hand is. "Now, it''s inappropriate for me to protect this gem. I''ll use a fake to attract the man of the pillar. You must protect this and try to restrain your weakness." "I try my best." Li began to practice more differently than JOJO and Caesar. In the twinkling of an eye, three weeks passed. Chapter 116 JOJO and Caesar also followed Lisa to understand the origin of the stone ghost face and the role of aizhe red stone. Although JOJO proposed to destroy him, Lisa refused on the grounds of legend. "JOJO, Caesar, Li, now you have to accept the final test." "JOJO, Caesar, you have to deal with your current master, Li, your opponent, is me." JOJO and Cesar listened and interrupted Lisa. "Wait, Miss Lisa, even if the ripple of the calendar is no matter how powerful, the cultivation time is too short to compare with you." "No problem, JOJO, Caesar, the teacher just tests me, not needs me to beat her." Interrupt JOJO and Cesar to continue talking, and Li follows Lisa to the top of the tower. People now want to see the two fight. After all, Lisa hasn''t done it for a long time. "Look, this battle, I want to see how much that kid can force the master." They each stood on the top of a tower. It was very dark this day. It seemed that it was going to rain. But the next second, a powerful figure lit up the whole sky. "Corrugated, reinforced." According to their own experience, the ripples on the calendar take their own magic circuit as the main area and the ripples as the strengthening force to strengthen their own body. Therefore, when outsiders open it, the calendar''s body is glowing. "What, calendar, when to master this must kill, it''s dazzling." JOJO looked at the performance of the current calendar and was very happy. "Well, very strong ripples. Even miss Lisa can''t compare with him in terms of ripple strength." Looking at the glittering calendar in front of her, Lisa''s eyes showed a trace of approval. "Is this the result of your cultivation? It''s really a unique way to use it, but if you can use it like this, I''m afraid others can''t." Lisa took out her scarf and looked at the calendar. "Come on, calendar." "The impact is a wave gallop." With the powerful ripple force of the body, drive the uncontrollable air to attack the enemy in front of you. "Yes, but it''s too obvious." Lisa Lisa only needs a slight pick to avoid calendar''s attack. "It''s not over yet. The impact is fast." With continuous fist waving, the ripple force constantly rushed to Lisa, but Lisa, as the heir of the orthodox ripple, simply avoided the attack of Li. "That''s the game, calendar." I saw Lisa jump, fly to calendar''s head and kick it. Lisa''s ripple collided with calendar''s ripple, and neither side could do anything. "But my ripple is still stronger." Lisa Lisa noticed something bad and left quickly. She saw that part of her high heels and soles had been worn off. "Sure enough, your ripples are really strong, Li." "But my experience as an heir is not comparable to what you can compare now." Lisa waved her scarf, which was corrugated and rolled into a long gun shape. A shot was fired at the ripple that was supposed to be deadlocked again, but this time, the ripple of Li was pierced, and Lisa''s attack hurt li''s body. "What''s going on?" "This scarf is woven from the internal organs of some insects. The ripple conduction ability is hundreds of times that of the human body. The ripple on your body has been distracted by my scarf. Naturally, only my ripple attack is left." Knowing the power of Lisa''s weapons, Li has to find a way to break the deadlock. At this time, an explosion attracted everyone''s attention. "That''s my room, isn''t it?" "Calendar, after the trial, the man of the pillar came and went to steal aizhe Hongshi." Lisa said and rushed back to her room. "Let''s go too, JOJO, Caesar." "Oh." When they arrived, they found that Edith was coming and grabbed a maid, Sigi Q, and Lisa confronted him. "Really, if it weren''t for this woman to stir up the game, I would have left." In his hand, Edith held the fake Ezer red stone put by Lisa. Originally, Edith wanted to fight up and take aizhe Hongshi, but the opponent''s performance was even worse than he expected, and there were many other people. Edith didn''t want to act rashly, so he had to take Hongshi and leave. Unexpectedly, he was found. "Edith, you can''t go away. Let Siji Q go and leave the red stone." "Don''t think about it. Step back, or I''ll kill this woman." Li saw that he couldn''t move now, so he had to put his tentacle into the floor and stretch it over there. "Estes, your idea is too simple." "What?" Before Edith could react, Li''s tentacle had reached the predetermined place. The power of ripple wrapped around the tentacle, broke through the earth, hit Edith on the stomach and flew him. "Hurry up, he''s not dead yet. Chase him." Li knew that the sneak attack just now didn''t defeat aisdis. After pacifying Siji Q, they followed him to hunt aisdis. Seeing that the situation was bad, Edith began to leave at full speed. He had to give the red stone to Kaz, the ultimate living body, which was their lifelong wish. "But why can that kid run so fast!" Looking at the calendar getting closer and closer to himself, Edith felt incredible. "I got you." In heavy hammer mode, one punch passed. With his own experience, Edith struggled to avoid the attack, but he was also injured by the afterwave. "Edith, you can''t leave today. Surrender." "Really?" At this time, Li found that the red stone in Edith''s hand had disappeared. "Where did you put it?" "Send it away. Just now, I''ve lost it. You won''t find the location of Redstone." "And do you think I''ll come without any preparation?" As soon as Estes finished speaking, several vampires appeared behind him. Sure enough, he knew that it was useless to fight alone and had figured out countermeasures. "Although I despised the enemy at the beginning, I, Edith, have always been ready. Since the red stone has been in hand, I don''t need to continue to fight with you. Come on, my servant." "Yes." Several ugly monsters sacrificed their human dignity for evil life. "Get out of the way." "Corrugated, reinforced." Three times, directly melt the vampire who stopped him, but Edith has fled and can''t find it because of the battle just now. "Although it''s a fake red stone, at least we should cheat each other. It''s best to destroy each other as soon as possible." Li went back and told Lisa that she thought it was an opportunity to destroy the man of the pillar in one fell swoop. "Well, let''s first investigate how ace is going to send the red stone out. The only way is express delivery. It seems that he has just lost it in a express car and had to follow the train." After the investigation of JOJO, Caesar and Lisa, they finally targeted a place. "Switzerland, it seems to be our goal." Just set the position, JOJO and they set out together. After all, this is an opportunity to destroy them. Chapter 117 Not long after leaving Venice, everyone had changed into warm clothes. After all, winter is coming. Before leaving the country, JOJO they stopped the train, but it was not just them who stopped the train. "Those people are the Germans." JOJO didn''t expect that the German army would know their whereabouts. It seems that the German army is not as weak as they expected. "After all, the German army is the leader of this war." Caesar said that his face was also very uncomfortable. Unexpectedly, the strength of the German army was stronger than expected. Although his relationship with the German army was good, Caesar was worried about whether the madness of the German army would affect them. "Ripple messengers, your red stone has been taken over by our German army. Our superiors hope to meet you. After all, Zhu Zhinan still needs your help and come with us." "OK, take us to meet your leader." JOJO and others went to see the mysterious leader together. On the other side, Zhu Zhimen came near the train. "Lord Kaz, humans have taken the red stone. What shall we do now, and there are ripple messengers there." Kaz looked at the leading German army and JOJO, Cesar and others behind him, especially the calendar behind him. The ripple breath made Kaz a little panic. "Unexpectedly, it will become so strong in only one month. It''s a monster." "We don''t need a strong attack. Just find a chance to sneak attack." When they came to a wooden house, JOJO and others rested here temporarily, but Li had seen through his eyes that a group of people were approaching them. "JOJO, Caesar, be careful, there are guests coming, and not one or two." "Are you coming? Sure enough, they are also coming." "I don''t know, but at least there must be a lot of vampires." but Li was surprised that the German army defending outside was quickly destroyed. "What, haven''t they found out yet?" Li immediately rushed out and saw a blade protruding from Kaz''s hand. The German troops who were still talking were destroyed. "What, there''s another man, but I can''t hear his voice." A German man in a coat punched Kaz. Now, this man is not a man. He is full of machines. "You are, Hugh troheim. Why did you become a robot?" The German man in front of him is Hugh roheim, who was saved by JoJo and him. "Li, thank you and JOJO for your rescue, but sure enough, I still want to go to the battlefield, so that''s why it''s like this." Kaz immediately dodged and greeted the vampire behind him. "Katz, you don''t want to take the red stone. The red stone is ours." "Hum, let me see your power." Kaz commanded the crowd to come forward. He was shining all over. The ripple breath made Kaz feel the threat of death. "Corrugated, reinforced." "The impact is a wave gallop." Three fists, destroy three vampires trying to get close. "What!" They stopped. After all, their opponents were stronger than they expected. They just got eternal life and didn''t want to be destroyed so early. "Hum, kid, your ripple is really powerful. Let''s admit the defeat this time and come to a decisive battle." Katz didn''t stay here and left with the vampires around him. But did you really leave? After Kaz left, Li and shutroheim discussed about the future confrontation with the pillar man. At this time, JOJO and Caesar also joined the discussion. At this time, JOJO and Caesar had differences. Caesar wanted to take the opportunity to solve the problem of Zhu Zhinan in the morning. But JOJO didn''t want to wait until the decisive battle. "You don''t understand, JOJO. It''s my mission to defeat the man of the pillar and destroy the stone ghost face." "I said, Caesar, why don''t you wait a few more days until the decisive battle." "Now is a good opportunity, JOJO." Looking at the two people arguing, Lisa hopes Li can give a final opinion. "Both sides have their own ideas. In fact, I agree, but now I want to do one thing." Li looked at JOJO and Caesar and said to them. "JOJO, Caesar, fight with me. If any of you has more advantages in this battle, we will agree with him." "What?" JOJO and Caesar didn''t expect that Li would say such a thing. "What are you talking about, Li? No matter how strong you are, you can''t deal with both of us at the same time. Don''t be kidding." Although JOJO understands Li''s idea, he doesn''t agree with him. "Isn''t that good, JOJO? In fact, I''ve long wanted to play with you again to see who''s stronger." Caesar was blinded by hatred and didn''t care too much about everything. "That''s good. We''ll come early tomorrow morning. We''ll listen to whoever wins." Li finished, walked out of the door and relaxed. "Hum, wait for me, Li." Caesar and JOJO go back to their room and prepare for tomorrow''s battle. "Wait, calendar." Lisa came out and looked at the calendar that packed things. Lisa knew what the calendar thought. "You''re going alone, aren''t you?" "Well, Miss Lisa, I''ll leave the red stone to you. If Caesar goes alone, JOJO will be angry. It''s better to let me go first now. I''ll be fine." Although Li said so, Lisa knew that Li was not sure. After all, the battle can not be divided only by the intensity of the ripple. The battle is changing rapidly and may change every second. "Calendar, be careful." "Well, Miss Lisa." Li goes to the stronghold of Zhu Zhiman alone, even at night. Li believes that the first enemy he meets must be waum. "Here it is." Use your eyes to find the stronghold of Zhu Zhiman, which is full of life. When he opened the door, waum stood on the stairs and looked down at Li. "Here you are, Liang Muli. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Sure enough, my opponent should be you." "Wait a long time, waum. I''ll get the antidote and save JOJO." "Hum, how naive." Waum rushed up directly and began to strengthen without saying a word. "Corrugated, reinforced." "Be careful, Liang liangmu Li!" This time, I saw another waum coming out of another exit. Who was the waum at the beginning? Soon, Li knew the man''s true face. "Fooled, kid." Kaz turned into waum, and the streamer knife technique in his hand came face to face. "Don''t underestimate me!" "The impact is a wave gallop." After a punch, Kaz was melted directly. But the next second, a blade passes through Li''s chest. "I said I would come back." Kaz didn''t know when he came behind Li and stabbed Li in the chest. At this time, Li turned around and saw that Kaz was a vampire pretending to be. "Liang liangmu Li, damn it, Lord Katz, why do you do this?" Waum looked at the calendar and was badly hurt by Kaz. Even if Kaz was waum''s superior, waum was very dissatisfied. "No way, waum, this man is too dangerous. It''s better to destroy him early." Pull out the knife and accept the knife. If it wasn''t for the body and the power of vampire, Li would be dead. "Huh?" Katz looked at the calendar unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, the man was not dead. "Oh, funny, this man is funny, waum. It seems that this man still has the value of staying alive. Tie him back." "Yes, Lord Katz." Waum, no matter how dissatisfied he was, would not resist Kaz and walked back to the depths of the house with his calendar behind his back. "Waum, aren''t you afraid I''ll hurt you?" Li looked at waum with his back on his back and said. "When you say this, I have no fear." "Really?" Li finished and fell into a coma. "Like?" Just now Katz explained that the calendar is actually similar to them, but it can withstand the sun and ripples. It''s incredible. It may be a good experiment. "JOJO, Caesar, I hope you come early. Calendar can''t last so long." Waum probably knows Kaz''s idea and hopes JOJO and Cesar will come early. Chapter 118 JOJO and Caesar got up early. They wanted to end the battle early, but they found that the calendar was gone. "Calendar, where have you been?" "He went to see the man of Zhu alone." Lisa Lisa came out and explained to Caesar and JOJO. "Damn it, you''re handsome by yourself, Caesar. Let''s start quickly." "Well, JOJO." With that, JOJO and Caesar ran out quickly. "Wait, do you know where Li went?" Lisa said, and they both stopped. "I knew that Li didn''t say where he went, and you couldn''t find the position of Zhu Zhiman." "So, what are we going to do? Do we have to fight alone?" JOJO punched the wall to vent his dissatisfaction. "I can tell you about this. "Hugh troheim, do you know?" Hugh troheim came out and solved the problems of JOJO and Caesar. "Of course, after all, our German army knew he would leave and sent people to follow him. He didn''t care so much. After all, he also wanted you to know the final position." "Well, let''s hurry." JOJO and Caesar are very worried. They can''t forgive themselves if something happens to Zhu Zhinan. Following the German army, JOJO Caesar came to the last Church in the calendar. "Calendar, here we are!" JOJO and Cesar pushed the door in and saw calendar tied to the stone pillar by them. Kaz, esdis and waum were all there. "Calendar!" Looking at Li is still alive, JOJO and Caesar are still a little happy, but they caught Li so strong. "Oh, at last, ripple messenger." "It seems that you are ready to exchange Redstone for your partner." "What!" Of course, JOJO and Caesar want to save Huali, but taking out the red stone and making each other become extreme creatures is something JOJO and Caesar can''t do. "No, Redstone can''t give them." Lisa also came to stop their conversation. "But miss Lisa, calendar." "He is a ripple messenger. It is natural that he will sacrifice himself in order to protect Hongshi." "Damn it." Although JOJO and Cesar already knew what Lisa would say, they didn''t expect to be so heartless. "Then forget it. We have another way about red stone, just like at the beginning." "Duel. It''s in the nearby arena. Let''s fight one-on-one and win us. Of course, you can get your people back. Of course, if you lose, you''ll die." "That''s OK. Let''s go tonight." "Hum, you remember, bring Redstone." Katz said and waved to them to leave. On the way back, Caesar scolded himself and said to JOJO. "JOJO, sorry, I was impulsive." JOJO didn''t expect that Caesar would apologize to himself. "What are you talking about, Caesar? It''s not like you." "It''s my fault. If I didn''t want to go at the beginning, Li wouldn''t want to prove it in this way. We are still too weak to underestimate the man of column. Li will be caught. It''s my fault." JOJO finished listening and slapped Caesar on the back. "What are you doing, JOJO? It hurts." "The pain is right. It''s no use thinking so much now. It''s better to think about how to beat the opposite party tonight." "Well, JOJO, thank you." Lisa Lisa looked at the two people to cheer up and felt that they still had hope, so that they could continue to fight. "Well, let''s discuss what will happen tonight. We have to think about it." As time goes by, it will soon be night. "Are you ready, Caesar?" "Of course, don''t drag me back, JOJO." "Hum, I''ll leave it to you." They took Lisa Lisa to the agreed place and came to the scene. In addition to Zhu Zhiman, there were many vampires watching. "Are you coming? JOJO, Caesar." Waum stood in front of Edith and Katz and called to them. "Calendar, where is it?" "Look." JOJO and Caesar looked at the center of the stage. Calendar was tied to the stone column and didn''t move. "Li, wait for me. We''ll come soon." JOJO took a step ahead, but was stopped by Caesar. "JOJO, I''ll come first. Just watch." Caesar put on all his clothes and looked at the man of the pillar. "Hum, let me come first, waum, Kaz, let me go first." Then Edith said and stood in front of Caesar. "This battle was fought by Lord aisdis, the ripple messenger of mankind, Caesar." "Stage, fire." On the stage around Caesar and Estes, an oil circle was formed, and the fire surrounded the whole challenge arena. "In this battle, the fire will burn in all the time. It''s only one punch away from our two sites. It''s burned by the special flame. Even I have to spend a lot of time to get out. Of course, you too." Edith explained the role of the fire. As a dignified soldier, Edith wanted to fight Caesar fairly. "Of course, this battle is sacred. No one will disturb us. Breaking the rules is disrespectful to me. Of course, my partners will protect us very regularly." "Of course, even for me, I am a soldier with dignity and will not disgrace the Kipling family." , Caesar tightened the scarf on his head and his eyes were full of war. "Well, start." Edith took the lead, cut his wrist and spilled blood in front of Caesar. Before Caesar could understand what was happening, the flame appeared in front of him, temporarily obscuring Caesar''s vision. "What!" Edith took the opportunity to rush up and kicked Cesar away, almost out of the stage. "My school is different from Kaz and waum. It uses blood to burn everything at high temperature. My nickname is aisdis and Caesar of fire. Let me see your ripples." The blood vessels on Edith''s body danced around him and looked at Caesar covetously. "Hum, flame? Then let my ripple defeat you." "Ripple, foam." Caesar sprinkled a bubble array around Edith, but it was soon burned by Edith with blood. "What''s the matter? Is that the only skill?" Esdis finished and looked at Caesar, but at this time, the bubble focused the light of the peripheral flame back and directed it directly into esdis''s eyes. "What!" Under the strong light, Edith closed his eyes and couldn''t see Caesar''s action. "Hum, as planned." Before Sai rushed to esdis, there was a bubble attack on esdis. Edith walked back a few steps before he finally stabilized his steps. "Hum, I was careless. It seems that I will use the light. I''m not the only one." Edith looked at Caesar, and his fighting heart, which had not been ignited for a long time, was ignited again. "That''s all the talk, Edith. I''ll beat you." Chapter 119 The battle between Caesar and Estes continues. "The fire is burning." Caesar looked behind him and could move less and less. "Yes, it seems that the time will come soon. At that time, it is the time to win." When Caesar didn''t pay attention, Edith put his blood vessels under the stage. He did not notice that the rippled foam was released again and surrounded Ace Dis. "What''s the matter? It seems that he doesn''t want to take the initiative." Caesar looked at Edith. It was strange that he was only passive defense. "Hum, it''s time." When the circle of fire shrinks again, Edith takes this opportunity to stretch out the blood vessels on the ground and destroy the stage in front of Caesar. "What!" Caesar wanted to move on, but the blood of Edith spilled out in an instant, and the goal was Caesar. "If you touch my blood, wait to be burned by me. I won, Caesar." Seeing that Caesar was about to be hit, Edith shouted. "Really?" Caesar took a deep breath, the ripples of the bullet surrounded him, and a lunge rushed through the blood of aisdis without touching him at all. "What!" "Ripple, bounce." Caesar rushed to ace''s body, put his hands on ACE''s chest, and the ripple of the bullet hit out in an instant, killing ace and flying into the circle of fire. "Good job, Caesar." JOJO stood outside watching Cesar''s performance and cheered. "Did you kill it?" Caesar looked at aisdis burning in the fire and said with uncertainty. "Caesar, you are really strong, but I won''t lose." Edith stood in the ring of fire, and the blood on his body controlled the oil of the whole ring of fire and rose slowly. "Although the flame does harm to me, this flame is more threatening to you, Caesar. Just be defeated by my flame." Edith controls the oil in the fire circle and splashes it onto the stage, constantly reducing the scope of Caesar''s action. "Caesar!" But there were many fires. He fled from the back of a group of oil fires. Although the West was quickly destroyed by foam, he felt that the feeling behind him seemed to disappear. "Find a way." Caesar had been avoiding the attack of Edith, but soon, Caesar had no more room to stand. "You lost, Caesar. You can repay this pain with your life." Edith controlled all the flames around him and rushed to Caesar. "Is that all?" Caesar looked at Edith and remembered the past. Before Caesar, he was a rebellious young man. His father''s early disappearance made Caesar enter a dark society and become a gangster. Until one day, Caesar wandered in Rome and found the precious stones around the pillar man. Because of his greed for money, Caesar''s father, who was in general custody, sacrificed his life. From that day on, Cesar Kipling understood the mission of his Kipling family and what he wanted to do in his life to protect the dignity of his family. "After my father died, I vowed to destroy the pillar man, destroy all stone ghost faces, and prevent others from accepting this tragedy because of this kind of thing like me." "This is the consciousness of Cesar Kipling, which belongs to me." "Now, it''s not time to give up. As long as I have a chance, I will continue to fight." Caesar looked at the gap around the fire and remembered the battle just now. "I see. There''s another way." "Ripple, foam arrangement." He placed his foam in a certain position, and the light gathered again on the foam to form a strong column of light, as if hundreds of magnifying glasses were continually gathering light onto the wood, and they shot into esdis''s eyes. "Ah, Caesar, you guy!" "Ah!" When Ace Dis took advantage of it, he could not see himself, and froth around him, and rushed to the weakest part of the fire circle. Caesar, with the help of his ripple and the vision defect of Edith, finally rushed out of the fire circle with the least damage and came to Edith. "Edith, this is the last blow." "Come on, Caesar!" Caesar integrated his last ripple into his hand and stabbed Edith''s face in the form of claws. Edith also controlled his blood vessels and inserted aimlessly. "Ripple, foam." The power of the ripple injected into the body of Edith. The original incomplete body was broken by Caesar''s attack, and Caesar was stained with Edith''s blood and burned all over. "Lord Edith!" The vampires watched as Edith was defeated and shouted. "Edith." Kaz looked at the defeated Edith and didn''t know what he was thinking. "Caesar!" JOJO watched as Edith disappeared, ran over and looked at Caesar whose flame had stopped burning. Shout his name. "Caesar." JOJO kept feeling Caesar''s heartbeat, but she couldn''t hear it. But in Caesar''s right hand, JOJO saw the nose ring of Edith. "Are you still thinking of me until the last moment? Caesar." JOJO was about to suffer for Caesar''s sacrifice. He punched him and interrupted JOJO. "Fool JOJO, I''m not dead yet. Give me first aid quickly, or I''ll really die." Caesar looked at JOJO weakly. His mood was so bad that JOJO cursed himself to death. "Caesar, great, you''re all right." JOJO happily picked up Caesar, but Caesar felt that JOJO wanted his life. "Help." Caesar finished saying this and passed out in a coma. "Caesar, Caesar, Miss Lisa, help Caesar." Watching JOJO and Cesar toss about like this, Lisa is also very big. "Really, our battle is not over yet." Lisa took Caesar from JOJO. JOJO looked at the remaining waum and Katz, drank the antidote and looked at waum. "Waum, I''ll fight you in this battle." Waum was about to promise, but Kaz stopped waum. "Lord Katz?" "Waum, let me fight. You don''t have to intervene." "Yes, Lord Katz." Waum didn''t dare to disobey Kaz''s orders. He stepped back and looked at JOJO. "Hum, Kaz? It doesn''t matter. After you are solved, I''ll challenge waum again." JOJO finished and began to prepare. "Hum, JOJO, when did I say that your opponent is me?" "What?" JOJO doesn''t know what Katz is talking about. But soon, JOJO was angered by Katz''s behavior. "Katz, what are you doing!" Katz put down the calendar and took out a stone ghost face from his side. "It seems that you don''t know that your partner is also a vampire to some extent. In that case, let my stone ghost face stimulate the power of vampires in his body." With that, Katz put the stone ghost face on Li''s face, and the needle of the stone ghost face pierced Li''s brain. "JOJO, your enemy is your partner, hahaha!" "Calendar!" The light shines on the head of the calendar. JOJO and Lisa only know one thing now. Katz is different from them. In order to achieve the goal, he does everything by any means. Chapter 120 "Calendar, you." The stone ghost face is broken. The nameless hero, a Liang Mu Li, has no reflection in his eyes. "Calendar, how''s it going?" Although he saw that Li''s injury had completely recovered, JOJO was not happy, but afraid. "JOJO, body, out of control." Li took out his blade and cut at JOJO uncontrollably. "Li, find a way to solve it." "No, JOJO, get away." With that, Li disappeared in front of JOJO and suddenly flew out of the shadow behind JOJO. "JOJO, back!" "Er!" "Ripple." JOJO got the reminder from Li and quickly reacted and directly grasped the sharp edge of Li. "How could this happen? This power." JOJO couldn''t continue to grasp Li''s attack. The ripple force wrapped around his foot and kicked it. However, the ability of experience is more difficult than JOJO expected. Once the armor mode is opened, even the ripple of JOJO can''t cause damage to calendar. However, Li soon survived and did not continue to attack JOJO. "Calendar, what''s the matter?" Looking at the light on Li, JOJO didn''t guess that Li, in order to protect herself, is using ripple breathing to hurt her body. "Calendar, stop." Finally, Li fell to the ground and didn''t move, but JOJO could still feel that Li was still alive. "In order to protect me, I burned my nerves with ripples, so I can''t move." JOJO smashed the ground angrily. Looking at such an embarrassing calendar, she couldn''t forgive, couldn''t forgive Katz who caused all this. "Katz, duel with me. I must blow you up." Angry JOJO, looking at Katz who is still smiling, his patience has reached the limit. "Hum, yes, let me destroy you myself." For Katz, the dead Edith is also Katz''s important partner. Katz is also very angry about the death of his partner. However, for the desire he pursues in his life, Katz will find a way to achieve his goal first, and then revenge for his own people. "Now, start, the second stage." Surrounded by JoJo and Katz is a 5 ¡Á 5 square stone array, Kaz and JOJO, stand in one of the squares. "This is." "This is your end, JOJO." "This stone array, as long as you predict the position of the other party and attack the other party''s vertical or horizontal stone pillars, the stone pillars will produce the same shock wave to attack the opponent. Of course, your ripples can do the same." "However, if your direction is wrong, or your opponent is not in the same line with you, the stone pillar will have the same impact and bounce back." "Come on, JOJO, a duel to predict the enemy''s actions." a span JOJO hesitated for a moment and took a step back, but Kaz attacked him from the other side again. The powerful impact made JOJO hit the other side, and the rebound damage hurt his body again. "Damn, why did Katz always know my position." After the initial test, JOJO did not continue to attack silently, but carefully dealt with Katz''s attack. However, JOJO could not prevent Katz''s attack well. "Like an opponent, always looking at my position." JOJO didn''t understand until she thought of it. "Is it!" JOJO looks up. Sure enough, many vampires have been looking at themselves, while the vampires on the other side have been shouting. "I knew that Katz would not play fair. He always knew my position. Damn it." JOJO hammered the wall angrily, but the rebound didn''t come. "I see. Now I finally know where Kaz is, but what should I do?" JOJO, get into thinking. The other side Kaz looked at his fingers and didn''t expect that he would be found by JoJo. "Luck?" "But it''s useless. How can you defeat me when I know your position?" Although the location is far away, Katz probably knows the location of JOJO, and there are reports from vampires. Katz is invincible. As soon as he finished, Katz took the next step and was preparing to continue attacking JOJO. A strong suction hit and pulled himself onto the stone pillar. The collision between Katz and the stone pillar caused another impact and injured Katz. "What!" "JOJO, why do you know my location?" JOJO on the other side. "Since you don''t know the opponent''s position and the impact rebounds, the reverse suction will naturally rebound." JOJO put one hand on the stone column, and the suction ripple has been used all the time. Although the rebound of suction is as strong as that of the rebound impact, the suction is really much simpler than the rebound impact. This is a special attack that can only be used by ripple messengers. "Hum, you got caught. Kaz." As Katz kept hitting the wall, Katz knew that even if he knew the position of JOJO was not enough, he would be hurt by JoJo. If he went on like this, he would lose. "In that case." Katz integrated himself into the stone array and slowly lurked around JOJO. "Hum, sure enough, it''s still useful to be close. JOJO, how can your ripple resist my streamer blade?" "Huh?" Katz found that there was a little water under his feet, and the power of ripple was always in the water. "Isn''t it!" As soon as Kaz finished, the ripple impact of JOJO came. Kaz was stuck in the stone column and constantly accepted the ripple impact. "Well, I''ve been fooled. Katz, I knew that, if you can see your plan, you will rush to me and attack me. I have taken the foam gloves of Xi Sha just now, and the water is already full of me. As long as you come, the ripple will be sensitive." "Ah ah!" Kaz was constantly injured in the ripple of JOJO and the rebound of stone pillars, and his body was slowly melting away. "Is this in your plan, too? JOJO!" "Yes, my plan has always been pre planned." ¡°JOJO£¡¡± Kaz slowly disappeared, finally turned into ashes and disappeared in the stone pillar. The stone array fell slowly. JOJO knew he had won, but although he beat Katz, he was not happy. "Calendar, what should I do?" Katz put the stone ghost face on it. Li has become a vampire. For him, the identity of the vampire will let Li know himself sooner or later. Only JOJO and Cesar don''t know that Li has always been a vampire. "Lord Katz." Waum didn''t expect that Lord Kaz also lost. It seems that Caesar and JOJO may be their only opponents in their life. Their own existence may be for them. "Forget it, even if I lose, even if I go to reunite with Lord Kaz and Lord aisdis, but just before that, I have to fulfill Lord Kaz''s last wish." Waum didn''t know what to think and walked up to JOJO. "JOJO, go on." Waum threw the antidote to JOJO. JOJO was very strange and didn''t know what waum was thinking. "JOJO, you and Caesar have no way to fight with me, and Li has been seriously injured. Although your master is very powerful, he is not the opponent of my God lansha." "Give me the red stone of aizhe, and I''ll let you go, and I won''t appear in front of you again." For waum, as a soldier, in addition to the fair fight, following Kaz and aisdis is all he has. Now he has nothing. He has lost his way. "No, waum, I''ll be your opponent." Li stood up with his injury. "Li, you''d better rest. Your injury is still too serious. Even if you become a vampire, you can''t recover in such a short time." Lisa also wants to stop Li, but when she sees Li''s eyes, Lisa knows she can''t persuade Li. "Teacher Lisa, give me the red stone of aizhe." When Li finished, Lisa knew what Li was thinking and threw the red stone to Li. "Waum, now the red stone is in my hand. Tomorrow, tomorrow we will have a decisive battle. If I lose, the red stone will be handed over to you. I hope you can abide by your promise and will not appear in front of us again." "Yes, Li, as a dignified soldier, I can wait until tomorrow, and I believe you won''t run away." "Back to Rome, that''s the place we agreed." "Hum, yes." Vaum went to Rome alone. As for the vampires, vaum didn''t need to care. "Miss Lisa, please." Watching the vampires around, Li certainly knows what they think. "Hum, it''s just a group of miscellaneous fish. It''ll be solved soon." After solving the vampires, Lisa returned to Rome with Caesar, JOJO and calendar. "Li, what will you do in the future?" Looking at the calendar hiding in the shadow, JOJO asked worried. "I don''t know, but I only know one thing. I can''t die yet. I still have someone to protect." Inherit the memory of a Liang Muli. Li knows that she can''t die yet. As long as she dies, that person will become the vampire. She needs this body to limit her, even if she''s not in the world. "Really." JOJO finished, did not continue to pay attention to the calendar, returned to the room and looked at Caesar who was still seriously injured and could not move. "Tonight is the end of everything." Chapter 121 Night, ancient ruins, Roman Colosseum. Waum stood alone on the tower and looked at JOJO and others slowly coming in. "Are you coming, calendar?" "I''ve kept you waiting, waum." Waum jumped off the tower and landed safely. There was no change or anyone around. "What''s the matter? Don''t you have a showdown stage?" "To deal with you, the purest battle is enough. Come on, give me the battle I look forward to." "Corrugated, reinforced." The strong ripple breath was emitted from the body, and the wound that had just recovered cracked again. "Calendar, do you already know your limits?" JOJO was surprised to see that the calendar was still using ripples. One day, she knew her limit to withstand ripples. "This is the last limit. No matter how strong the ripple is, it will hurt myself too much." Li looked at waum, who had not yet made a move, and put on his posture. "That''s it. Although our family has always despised ripple messengers, Li, now you, who inherit the power of two races at the same time, may find another different way." Waum approached Li with amazing speed. As soon as he reached the limit distance, his fists began to rotate. "Calendar, coming, Shenlan sand!" "The impact is a wave gallop." The shock wave of two punches hit waum. Waum didn''t care about Li''s attack, but moved his speed close to Li. "What!" Li saw at this time that it was not waum who ignored his attack, but his own attack. The original principle was that waum who used the wind and mastered the genre of wind could not control the wind. Before hitting waum, the wind had been disintegrated. "Calendar, be careful!" "Secret skill, Shenlan sand." Two tornadoes rubbing against each other hit again, and Li was ruthlessly destroyed like an ark wandering in the tsunami. "Ripple, rebound." A small whirlwind was formed with ripples and hit waum''s hands. Li avoided fatal injury with the help of this rebound force. But the initial damage of Shenlan sand was still on Li. "Hum, as expected, it will become this powerful in just one month. If it is not because you have become a vampire and rely solely on the power of ripples, I may not be your opponent." Waum looked at the experience of accepting his move and not falling down, and praised it very much. "I know." "What?" As Li spoke, waum didn''t understand. "I know that my ripple is also the limit. Even if I rely on the power of ripple and vampire, there is a limit." "What are you talking about, calendar?" Li finished and took some of the blood that flowed out when he fought with waum just now. "I''m not a vampire anymore, waum!" The power of Wu is constantly changing. Li integrates all that waum belongs to the man of the pillar into the power of the vampire brought by the stone ghost face. "Calendar, you." Looking at the calendar, the body is constantly changing, and a sharp angle protrudes from the top of the head. "Liang liangmuli, have you become our family?" Looking at Li''s physical characteristics so similar to him, waum also felt a little cold. "This is my power." After finishing the calendar, his hands rotate in front of his chest to achieve the ultimate speed. "Ripple, Shenlan sand!" A whirlwind began to roll up in front of Li, constantly destroying everything in front of him. "How possible!" Looking at Li''s ability to master his secret skills, vaum thought, only vaum knew. "Waum, now I won''t lose to you." "Just master my secret skills and want to beat me. Don''t be kidding!" Waum controls the whirlwind to approach the calendar, but the calendar is different from just now. He, who also knows the genre of wind, waum''s wind, has no threat. "The impact is a wave gallop." The ripple whirlwind was not lifted by waum this time. The ripple hit waum and scratched a lot of scars on waum. "Secret skill, Shenlan sand!" Vaum braved the damage, came to Li body and began his secret skill. "Ripple, Shenlan sand!" Calendar also uses waum''s God LAN sand to fight waum. Although waum has mastered the ability for a long time, Li is a ripple messenger. He who masters the ripple can use the ripple against waum. "Oh!" Waum''s divine haze sand can''t defeat Li''s ability. His hands are discounted and bounced out. "Well done, Li. There is no threat of Shenlan sand. You won this time." "No!" "Just now, vaum''s purpose was not to fight me." At this time, Li found that the aizhe red stone on his body had been taken away by waum in the collision just now. The scarred waum took the red stone of aizhe and embedded it in the stone ghost face. "Li, you are really powerful, but it''s too late. Let me show you Lord Kaz''s ideal and the power of extreme creatures this time." Waum took the stone ghost face, and the powerful light surrounded waum, making people unable to open their eyes. "This is!" Just then, the sun rose. "Li, hide quickly, the sun is rising!" Li sees the sun and quickly hides in the shadow of the sun to avoid direct sunlight. The crowd looked at waum''s change and saw waum standing in the sun without any damage. "Waum, waum bathed in the sun and overcame his weaknesses." Waum stood in place, looking at the sun hanging in the sky, covering his eyes with his hands. "Is this the sun? It''s dazzling." "Lord Kaz, Lord aisdis, I waum, finally fulfill your long cherished wish to become a research creature through stone ghost face and aizhe red stone." "But I don''t have any goals. What am I going to do next?" Looking at waum talking to himself, JOJO and Cesar didn''t want to let him go. "There''s no way to continue fighting, JOJO, let''s go." "All right, Caesar." The two rushed up together, and the ripples of spring and suction were on both hands. ¡°JOJO£¡¡± "Caesar!" "Ripple, strike together." The ripples of the two people continued to conduct on waum, but they had no effect on waum. "I am not afraid of the sun, how can I be afraid of you." "Ripple." Waum, used the ripple force to hurt JOJO and Cesar. "What!" JOJO and Caesar did not expect that waum also mastered the power of ripple, and ripple was stronger than both of them. "This wound was scalded by ripples." JOJO and Cesar, the parts hit by waum, have severe burns, just like being burned by the sun. "JOJO, Caesar!" Lisa waved her scarf and rushed up. The ripple was enhanced under the guidance of the scarf. However, Lisa couldn''t get rid of her human identity, and the ripple was not strong enough for waum. "I have said that you are not my opponent except calendar." Hit Lisa Lisa casually. Waum looked at the fallen three and said plainly. "Is that all?" "I said I wouldn''t want your lives. Let''s go and don''t let me see you again." Li stood up in the shadow and looked at waum. "No, it''s not over yet." Waum looked at the calendar still in the shadow and shook his head. "Give up. I''m not interested in you anymore. Besides, you can''t come out. Give up, calendar." "I can''t give up yet. I promised him to save everyone I can see." Li took a deep breath and recalled everything in the world. "JOJO, Caesar, Miss Lisa!" "Thank you. It''s great to know you." JOJO and others looked at the calendar and didn''t know what he was going to do. "Calendar, what are you doing?" "Look, this is my ultimate ripple." "Don''t, Li, stop!" The ripple of the calendar attracted aizhe Hongshi who stayed on the ground to come to him. Every cell of the whole body and the energy of life reached the extreme. "Calendar, are you going to exceed the limit?" Waum looked at the present calendar and looked seriously. Calendar, the last ripple. Chapter 122 Li stood up. Even if he was directly exposed to the sun, he didn''t disappear instantly. Li''s powerful ripples assimilated the power of the sun. However, the body was also damaged by this ripple power, and the body can''t support it for long. "Li, why, why do you want to do this? I said earlier that I won''t kill you. Why do you want to do this?" Waum looked at Li and wondered why he had to fight hard to defeat him. "Ripple, ultimate impact." With the help of the power of the ripple and the power of the wind, the calendar is pushed in front of waum, and the ripple is played instantly. "Why?" Waum fought against the calendar with his own ripples. "Why fight me?" One punch after another, waum didn''t know how many punches he had fought with Li. He just wanted to know why this man did this. "Waum, the last blow, let me see your ability!" "Oh, Liang liangmu calendar!" "The ultimate secret skill, Shenlan sand!" "Ripple, limit Shenlan sand!" Two person attack, forming a powerful tornado, constantly destroying the buildings on the scene. "No, we have to leave, or we will be involved!" JOJO and others hurried away, leaving only waum and Li fighting. In the whirlwind center, both of them broke their hands, but their recovery ability will soon recover. "Waum, now you have no goal, no ideal, very confused." "Well, I''ll give you a target, protect the girl, and take her when I come back." At this time, waum found that there was a little girl with long blond hair lying in front of Li. Through his own observation, the girl was also a vampire. "Waum, wait for me to come back, this girl will please you." Waum didn''t say anything, because he reached the limit, his body was completely broken. "Protect this girl?" Waum went to the girl and looked at the sleeping girl. Waum found the target again. "Forget it, you are my kind anyway. Ah liangmu Li, this girl, even if I sacrifice my own life, I will protect her until you come back and take her away." Vaum took the little girl in his arms, rushed out of the whirlwind and left Rome. "Calendar, where are you?" JOJO, Cesar and others rushed back and looked at the messy Roman Colosseum. Although they had no hope for Li''s survival, they still wanted to come back and confirm it. "JOJO, that''s enough. Go back." Looking at JOJO still looking for the calendar, Caesar couldn''t see it. He finished it at a glance. If the calendar was still alive, he would find it. "Shut up, Caesar, Li, but the vampire must still be alive." JOJO is still moving stones that have not been moved many times, and there is still luck in her heart. Until JOJO removed a stone and saw the headscarf left by Li before he left. There was no blood on the headscarf. JOJO finally confirmed that Li had completely disappeared. "Bye, Li." JOJO picked up the scarf left by Li and shed tears. Time division, the past few days in the blink of an eye. "JOJO, what are you going to do next?" "I don''t know. Maybe I wander around or start a family." "I decided to continue to cultivate ripple. Of course, I also want to start a family. After all, I continue the inheritance of the Kipling family." "Really?" JOJO and Caesar sat in the restaurant and ate Nero noodles they met for the first time. "JOJO, cherish your life and don''t waste everything he has won for us." Then Caesar waved goodbye. "Caesar, of course I know." Hold on to the scarf. JOJO knows everything. On the other side, Japan in the distance. "Hey, waum, where the hell is my master?" "I don''t know. I only know that he will come back later." A large and a small figure walked in the street, and everyone looked sideways. "Forget it, just play here. Vaum, go and show me around." "Yes, my Lord." The gear of time is rotating, and more than 40 years have passed in the blink of an eye. Now, in 1985, in a small town in Rome. A young man with black hair sat in the street with no look in his eyes. "Hey, look, it''s that kid again." "Lose your memory, say you want to find something you don''t know every day, golden man? Maybe it''s just a poor businessman whose business failed." "By the way, blondes, it''s funny to think about it. I think they just want money." "Forget it, forget him, let''s go." Passing locals, looking at the young people sitting in a daze, did not continue to care. With the passage of time, the youth has been hiding in the sun. Although they can contact the sun, the youth subconsciously avoids the sun, as if the sun was a monster. If a teenager didn''t see a passing blonde foreigner, he would happily go up and ask a question. "Are you the one I''m waiting for?" Waiting for them, they all laughed and pushed unknowingly. The boy didn''t care and continued to wait for the blonde to come. Finally one day. In the full moon, it rained heavily that day. The pedestrians around had already gone home. Only the teenagers had been sitting in the street. Just as the boy was still looking up at the bright moon in the sky, a black umbrella came up to help the boy cover the rain. "Are you alone, too?" The boy looked up and saw a tall, blond man standing in front of him. Every move was full of wonderful and fascinating power, but it didn''t seem to have any effect on the calendar. "Oh, I''m not fascinated by my power. I heard. Are you afraid of the sun?" Nian nodded silently. The man looked at it and smiled. "Are you the one I''m waiting for?" "If you don''t mind, follow me for a long time, as long as you want." The man threw his umbrella to the boy and left on his own. The boy looked at the umbrella around him, looked at the man walking away, picked up the umbrella and rushed over. Looking at the boy who followed him and tried to hold his umbrella, the man nodded. "What''s your name?" When the boy scratched his head, the only thing he could think of was his own word. "What about you, my lord?" "I don''t need you to call me an adult. Just call me DIO." "Yes, Lord DIO." The boy looked at the figure in front of him and realized that this might be the person he was looking for. The rain is still falling, but the calendar has no confusion. Now all he needs is to follow the man in front of him. Li follows the man named DIO, travels around, looks for partners, uses bows and arrows, and then awakens the ability called "double". In the same year, Li knew that this man was a creature called a vampire. He was very similar to himself, but he didn''t need to suck blood and had no desire. But I am also afraid of the sun. It''s just that Li is different from DIO. Sometimes someone wants to get out of his control, and Li will let them leave. No one is exception. Although Dio''s men often make small reports, DIO doesn''t care about these news. He just reminds Li to be a good man. Because of this, when a girl held a child, Li thought that even if the girl was guilty, the child was innocent, so she let go of the mother and son. Li has been following DIO, looking for a double messenger around. He also met an international student and finally waited somewhere in Egypt. One day, Li Zheng finished today''s business and came to DIO. "Are you peeping at me again? Josta''s blood." Li looked at the five pointed star behind DIO, as if he remembered something, but he couldn''t remember. "Calendar, just in time. I need you to take a message for me." Compared with others, DIO treats Li more like his family. No matter what mistakes he makes, DIO always feels that this is forgivable. Of course, compared with other men, SiO believes in the person in front of him. "Lord DIO, what can I do for you?" "As I said, you don''t need to call me an adult. Forget it, help me take the sealed letter to Japan and ask Huajing hospital to help me solve this man." Dio took out a letter and handed it to Li. There was a picture in the letter. It was a tall man with black hair. "Yes, my lord DIO." Chapter 123 Flying to Japan is the convenience brought by this era. Li has been listening to adult Dio''s nagging and saying that it''s really convenient now, unlike before. Come to Japan, near a university. "Sir Messenger, do you have any instructions?" Li handed the photo and envelope to Huajing hospital. After understanding it, Huajing hospital decided to transfer to school tomorrow to pursue the man. Although Li doesn''t quite understand the reason why SiO adults grow granulation, Li won''t ask and doesn''t need to ask. Tomorrow morning, always go to the designated school to watch the Huajing courtyard and photos of men fighting for the first time. "It seems that the granulation of adult DIO will change a person''s state of mind and make a person more pure, or evil?" Seeing that Huajing hospital was defeated by Chengtai Lang, li felt that he didn''t need to appear. After all, when he first saw Huajing hospital, he felt that he was not suitable to continue to follow adult DIO, so he didn''t make a move. Li continues to follow Cheng Tailang back to his home. Through his innate ability, Li looks at all the situations in the house. "That old man looks familiar. He seems to have seen him somewhere?" Looking at the old Joseph josta, li felt as if he knew this man, but he couldn''t remember. "Forget it, continue to observe them. Anyway, Lord DIO has no instructions." Huajing hospital has just been plucked out of the granulation. Looking at chengtailang who rescued himself, he has thousands of feelings in his heart. "Why save me, chengtaro?" "No why." Huajing hospital doesn''t know why. It seems that there is an eye looking at itself behind him. "Be careful, chengtaro, someone is peeping at us!" Chengtaro looked around through the ability of platinum star, but he didn''t find any enemies. "What are you talking about, Huajing hospital? You were our enemy just now. Do you still want to cheat us now?" Abdel looked at Huajing courtyard and said in doubt. "No, there are people here. I feel the oppression." Just after Huajing hospital finished, Chengtai Lang finally saw them. A figure looked at them outside the door and looked at them indifferently. "Old man, Abdel, outside!" By the time Abdel and Joseph saw that the outward facing man had disappeared. "Disappeared. I must have seen it just now." "Forget it, chengtaro. It seems that the enemy doesn''t want to meet us yet. Forget it." On the way back, Li didn''t expect Chengtai Lang to find himself. "Keen observation. It seems that you should be careful not to get too close to them." After several days of observation, Li found that they had a star tattoo behind them, just like adults DIO. Li remembered that adults DIO said that this tattoo was the symbol of the josta family. "Forget it, it''s useless to care too much. You''d better continue to observe." Watching chengtaro''s mother fall into a coma because the awakening doubles can''t resist the doubles ability, watching them decide to defeat DIO, and finding out that adult DIO is in Egypt, I think they may be a group of people who are loved by God. After they got on the same plane, Li saw one of the men of Lord DIO and knew that DIO knew they were going to Egypt, so he sent someone to stop them. "But why don''t you let me come? As long as I do it, at least the four of them won''t be so easy." Li doesn''t know why Lord DIO didn''t instruct him to stop them. "Forget it, since Lord DIO has no instructions, I will continue to observe them." Seeing the "tower" defeated by them, Li Jie felt it was time to show his hand and at least teach them a lesson. A familiar figure emerged behind Li, with long blond hair. On the other side, a forest in Russia. "I feel that the master is using my strength." Holding his chest, he could feel that Li was using her power. "Really, since it has been resurrected, why don''t you come to Lord Ren? What are you doing?" Waum was complaining. "I know, although I don''t know where the master is, I can feel that he just uses it unconsciously, that is to say." "Calendar, lost memory, or forgot you." "The former is more likely, but as long as the owner uses it every time, our contact will be closer and we will see each other soon." I could not bear to look at the sky in the distance, and a long lost smile appeared on my face. "I want to see you, my master." Go back to the plane. "What''s going on?" Behind Chengtai Lang, it should be said that Chengtai Lang''s shadow gradually materialized into Chengtai Lang''s appearance, but his whole body was black. "Lord DIO told me that the shadow is, to some extent, the other half of people. In addition to the body, the shadow is also an important part of people." Li came out from behind the plane with a mask. Looking at Li, Joseph felt as if he knew him. "You are. Be careful, everyone. He''s from DIO." Huajing hospital looked at the calendar coming out and looked at each other warily. "The shadow is himself, but Chengtai Lang, can you defeat yourself?" Chengtai Lang''s shadow suddenly burst up and rushed to Chengtai Lang with his fist. Chengtai Lang also wanted to summon the platinum star, but there was no response. "As I said, the shadow is even a part of you. Of course, your double is also. As long as you don''t beat your shadow, your double can''t be used." "You guy." Chengtai Lang keeps dealing with his shadow, but it is obvious that the shadow is more active than himself. After all, it is not a creature and has no physical strength. "The green of the French emperor." Huajing hospital entangles Chengtai Lang''s shadow with its own Dharma emperor and strives for a rest time for Chengtai Lang. "Huajing courtyard, don''t forget that this shadow is my double." The shadow grabbed the emperor''s head with one hand and tried to stop the emperor''s entanglement. Huajing hospital coughed a mouthful of blood because the double was attacked. "Huajing courtyard, the magician''s red!" Before Abdel released the double, the plane began to tremble. "What''s going on?" "Hum, it seems that the time has come. Chengtai Lang, let''s fight it out next time. Bye." Li kicked the door open, took back his double and jumped down. "Wait!" Chengtai Lang had just come to the breach, and there was no one there. "Who the hell is that guy?" "Don''t say that. Go to the plane room." When they rushed there, they found that the captain had been killed and the plane crash was inevitable. They came to the sea and were saved. They landed near Hong Kong, China. They planned to go to India by boat tomorrow and go to Egypt by other means. "Polunalev, are you next?" "Of course, Lord Messenger, won''t you do it?" "I believe that you of chivalry will not allow me to do it." "Hum, you are really interesting. You are the most trusted person around DIO." A man with silver hair sat in the restaurant and talked to Li. "Don''t be careless. They are great. Enjoy it." Li finished and continued to hide in the shadow to observe. After all, as long as you don''t violate the instructions of Lord DIO, everything else doesn''t matter. Chapter 124 When chengtaro and others arrived, polunalev began to fight them. "The magician''s red." Abdel''s doubles have simple and rough destructive power and the ability of fire. Although it seems very difficult, polunalev''s silver chariot is a speed based doubles. With Abdel''s slow attack, it is difficult to win polunalev. "The premise is that polunalev does not underestimate the enemy." Li looked at Bobo (hereinafter referred to as polunalev) and abandoned all his armor to attack Abdel faster. Li had long noticed the powerful heat on the ground. "It deserves to be Abdel, the double messenger favored by Lord DIO. Sure enough, he is still a little capable." Watching Abdel successfully beat Bobo, watching Bobo intend to be burned to death, to respect Abdel, Li knew he was going to play now. "Polunalev, this is not the time for you to exit." Li jumped out and directly covered the flame with the prepared sand. Ben thought it shouldn''t work. It seems that Abdel has shown mercy. "Messenger, why did you come out? This is my battle." "You lost. Since you lost, isn''t it normal for me to continue playing?" With that, Li grabbed polunalev''s head with one hand and helped him pull out the granulation. The granulation wound around Li''s hand. Instead of Chengtai Lang attacking Li as they expected, they stood in place. "Go back and send the information back. Lord DIO will understand." Li commanded granulation to leave and looked at polunalev, chengtaro and others. "Polunalev, I know that your sister''s enemies are under Lord Dio''s hands. If you still need revenge, join them. They are reliable partners." Polunalev thought and nodded, hoping that everyone would let him join. "What''s your purpose? Aren''t you the pawn of DIO?" "No, sir messenger is different. He is more like a friend of Sir DIO than us." Polunalev explained. "Moreover, the messenger is different. If DIO is the Savior of the wicked, the messenger is the last ray of sunshine in the dark. Unlike DIO, the messenger pays more attention to feelings." Seeing that polunalev and Huajing hospital appreciate the calendar so much, chengtaro and others think he is not a bad man. "But you have to defeat Lord DIO, who is my enemy. Lord DIO is everything to me and my Savior." Li finished and looked at Chengtai Lang people. "But Lord DIO didn''t give me the order to attack you, so I won''t do it again. Can you allow me to follow you?" "What!" Chengtai Lang and others didn''t expect that Li would say this request. "Do you want us to take you in? Don''t be kidding, just lead the enemy to attack us." "Even without me, Lord Dio''s men will find you. I don''t need my instructions. From the beginning, I just observed." They still wanted to drive him away, but Chengtai Lang said. "Yes, I don''t care." Although the others didn''t know why Chengtai Lang would agree, Chengtai Lang said it, so everyone wouldn''t object. late at night Li stands on the roof of the hotel and looks at the night sky. I believe adult DIO will understand what he is doing and what he is doing. "Hey, who the hell are you?" Joseph didn''t know why. He came to see Li alone. Joseph felt that the man in front of him would not hurt himself, even if he hadn''t seen his true face. "Me? Indeed, it''s really troublesome for future travel partners not to know their names. Just call me Li. This is my name." "Calendar? All right." Joseph heard the familiar name and thought of the friend who sacrificed himself for them. "Forget it, it seems that you are not a bad person. Just follow us." Joseph finished and left on his own. "Joseph josta? What a strange man." Tomorrow morning, the six people left in the ship prepared by the spitwagen consortium, but Li already knew that the double messenger of Lord DIO had come to the ship. "Oh, Lord Messenger, what are you doing here?" Coming to the shadow of the ship, Lord Dio''s men came out and greeted Li. "Is it you? It''s really suitable for your scene. Let me see your ability." "I won''t let you down, Lord messenger." Li said and left. As for the enemy''s real body, Li wouldn''t say or do anything. He just sat and watched. "Hello, polunalev, Huajing courtyard, is it really all right? Let such dangerous people follow us." Abdel looked at the calendar lying aside and said. "Don''t worry, Mr. Abdel. Since Lord Li said he wouldn''t do it, he must not do it." Not long after they talked, someone caught a stowaway, a "young man" wearing a hat. As soon as the people doubted whether he was a double Messenger, Li came out to complete the scene. "Stop it, I know. He''s not a double messenger. Let him stay here." Since Li Du said so, everyone had to look at him suspiciously. But soon, chengtaro and others knew who the double messenger was. "It''s you, fake captain." Seeing that he was exposed, the fake captain had to jump into the water and attack the hull, forcing Cheng taro to attack him. "Hey, it''s too messy. It''s too messy to stop us." Watching Chengtai Lang and the fake captain fighting below, the water vortex came out, and everyone was surprised. "Really, it''s so troublesome." Li mentioned the little girl who was still following her. Just now she knew that he was a woman. Standing on the pole of the ship steadily, I watched chengtaro fight with the fake captain. "Close range power, and this ability. Sure enough, they are very similar to adults DIO, but how can they be compared with adults DIO." Li watched Chengtai Lang beat the fake captain with his platinum star, wisdom and calm. He had to admit that Chengtai Lang was really powerful. "It''s just that the boat is gone. It seems that I have to take a boat to be wronged for a while." Sit in the lifeboat and think about your problems. "Li, why didn''t you save the fake captain just now? Aren''t you partners?" Abdel looked at the calendar still thinking and asked. "Those guys only came after receiving the money from Lord DIO. They''re not worth saving. They''re not my partners." Li finished and continued to meditate. "What a strange fellow." Dio in Egypt "Really, is that what you think? Calendar." Dio lay in his bed and felt the news of the granulation. "Forget it, you go. After all, you are different from me. You need to continue to observe everything in the world." "Moreover, I always believe that only you will never betray me." Chapter 125 After floating on the sea for a period of time, just when they were still wondering why the rescue did not come, a ship appeared in front of them. "Great, saved." "But it''s strange that no one greeted us." "Forget it, even if it''s a double Messenger, we''ll get on board." They felt justified and had to take refuge on the ship. "There is really no one. Why?" When they came to the deck, there was no one above the ship. At first, their intuition made everyone feel that there must be enemies here. "Don''t say so much. Let''s go to the cockpit." Just entering the cockpit, people saw an orangutan, which looked like a pet of the crew, but they still couldn''t see the crew. Li knows that Lord DIO has an animal double Messenger, and this animal should be it, although Li has never seen it. The orangutan looked at Li. He was surprised that the other party could recognize him, but he saw that the other party didn''t attack him. It was probably his own person, so he didn''t do it. "Hey, what''s the matter?" Suddenly they heard a scream outside. They went out and found that the crew were hanged by the machinery on board. "It was an accident. After all, no one controlled it." "Was it really an accident?" Huajing hospital was worried and began to explore the whole ship with the green of the French emperor. Everyone knew that there was no hurry now, so they had to take a break. night "Hey, chengtaro, follow me. What do you want to do?" Li looked at Cheng Tai Lang, who had been following him, and was very helpless. "I just feel that I will meet a double messenger when I am with you for the time being, so I do this." "All right." They didn''t realize that the double attack had come long ago, but they hadn''t attacked them yet. "What''s the matter, this ship!" The three men were trapped on the floor and couldn''t move. "This ship is a double. It has this powerful double." At this time, Huajing hospital noticed that the ship was a double. Unexpectedly, they had been caught all the time. "Mr. chengtaro, Mr. Li, help me!" The girl named Ann ran to them and was chased by the orangutan behind her. "Everyone was killed by this ship. I don''t know your partner, but this orangutan is very strange." Hearing that the crew were killed, chengtaro stepped forward and looked at the orangutan. "Platinum star!" Platinum star is fast, but the enemy is stronger. The orangutan directly controls the iron pole on the ship and grasps chengtaro himself, so that chengtaro can''t concentrate on controlling the platinum star and can''t breathe normally. "Huh?" Li noticed at this time that the ship''s iron core not only attacked Chengtai Lang, but also planned to attack himself. "Li, what are you doing?" The orangutan did not listen to the calendar and directly directed the iron attack. "It seems that your partner is not very happy with you." Chengtai Lang looked at Li and didn''t know what to think. "Li, if you attack me, you must be ready to be attacked by me." The orangutan didn''t think about it and continued to attack. "Really, I was looked down upon." "Chengtaro, let me show you my double for so long." "Heartunderblade" A black figure leaning behind Li, with long hair and a little girl''s figure, it''s hard to imagine that it will be Li''s double. Forbearance in Russia and others. "Feel the power of the master, on the other side of the world, let''s go, waum." "Yes, my Lord." Put patience on his shoulder and stood. Waum began to rush there at his own speed. at sea "Li, since you''re going to attack me, Lord DIO won''t care about my attack. You have to pay for your rudeness." Li said, sneaking into the shadow with his double. The orangutan didn''t understand what was going on. Li had appeared in the shadow behind him and punched him. "I see. The ability to move in the shadow, but why not use the ability to fight with me last time? If you use it, the other party can''t use a double." Chengtaro looked at Li moving in the shadow to attack the orangutan. He didn''t understand why he didn''t limit his opponent''s doubles like last time. "Chengtaro, I know what you''re thinking. Forget it. It doesn''t hurt to tell you. Another ability must be used before the other party releases the double." Li explained to Chengtai Lang while avoiding the attack of orangutans. "Even if you know, it doesn''t hurt. Anyway, you''re not my opponent, Li." Sneak into the shadow again. Li wants to continue to attack, but the other party''s body is integrated into the ship, so he can''t attack. "That''s right. The boat is your double. The protection is really good." "Doubles can only be knocked down by doubles. Although this sentence is not wrong, to some extent, doubles are life and spiritual ability. To some extent, only doubles'' attacks can attack doubles." With that, the shadow came behind Chengtai Lang. "Chengtaro, the plan is like this." A moment later, Li was also caught by force, and the orangutan showed his prototype excitedly. "Right now, chengtaro." "Platinum star!" The distance of platinum star is only 2 meters, but with the blessing of calendar shadow, the distance can break through the conventional 10 meters, just like the world. "Oh!" The platinum star punched the orangutan in the stomach. The orangutan seemed to want to say something, but Li and chengtaro didn''t care so much. "Ola Ola Ola Ola!" Even though he has experienced amazing eyesight, he can''t see the attack speed of chengtaro platinum star, just like time has stopped. "Euler!" Li, defeated by Chengtai Lang and Li, left the field seriously injured. Watching the orangutan defeated by the two, the ship began to return to normal and become a small boat. "Is this the prototype? It''s really shabby." "But at least we can catch the land." Seven people are crowded in the boat. It''s really crowded, but it''s good to arrive safely. "Li, don''t you want to explain your ability to me?" Chengtai Lang looked at Li, because this ability is really dangerous and can extend the range of other people''s doubles. "It''s just an extension of my ability at the beginning. My distance is different from you. 10 meters. Similarly, your shadow is also your double. Just now I handed over the control to you. If you don''t want to, you can''t control it." "Really?" Chengtai Lang answered his inner questions, said no more, and continued to rest at ease. Looking into the distance, I really didn''t expect that anyone dared to violate Lord Dio''s will. It''s really unforgivable. "Then next, how many traitors do I have to help Lord DIO deal with? It''s really troublesome." They drifted with the boat and finally came to Singapore. "It is worthy of being a tourist area. The scenery is completely different." As soon as they arrived at Singapore, they felt the unique atmosphere of Singapore. "Forget it, let''s have an early rest. We''re also very tired." But people remembered that the girl around them was still following them. "It''s just a little girl. It doesn''t matter. Let her continue to follow us." Li said and waved the girl over. "Really, don''t you know how dangerous our journey is?" "No matter what, since Li is the person of the other party, it will be safer more or less." When they came to the hotel, they found a problem. There were seven people in their group, usually double rooms. "It''s all right. Just let me live with polunalev. The little girl is alone. After all, she''s not a double messenger and won''t be attacked." People think it''s reasonable, so they don''t care so much. As everyone knows, Dio''s double messenger has come here to ambush them. Chapter 126 Bobo and Li have always been to their room. Although they are a little tired, Bobo and Li have long found that there are others in this room. "Come out, I know you''re here." Li didn''t care so much. He lay leisurely in bed and watched polunalev and the enemy come out. "Why do you know I''m here?" "Fool." Bobo grabbed each other''s collar and pulled closer. "You guy, can you put it like a little? Take out all the things in the fridge. No one can see it." However, the other party did not continue to care about Bobo, but said hello to Li. "Long time no see, sir messenger. How are you?" "Di Bo? I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''d better pay attention to your opponent earlier than me. You see, he''s angry." When Di Bo looked at Bo Bo, he found that the other party had taken out the double and summoned his own double. "Silver chariot!" The Western sword attacked dipo with great speed and stabbed one of his eyes. "You hurt me, polunalev!" "Good pain, good pain, this pain, no revenge!" Debo jumped off the balcony and disappeared. "What!" Bobo hurried out and found that the other party had disappeared. The next second, what attack hit Bobo and a piece of meat was cut off his foot. "What!" "What attack hurt my foot, Li, did you see it?" Although Li saw it, Li didn''t say anything. "As I said earlier, I''m just observing. Your enemy should deal with it by himself." Li smiled and turned on the TV. There was no tube wave. "Damn it, you devil, we''ll see." Bobo bandaged his wound with a cloth he didn''t know where he came from. He was going to call room service, but he was stopped by Li. "Polunalev, the enemy has not disappeared. Don''t involve ordinary people." Then he threw Bobo a bandage and alcohol. "Make do with it. Now you might as well think about how to live." "Hum." Bobo knew that the other party was not his own, and it was good to give himself something, so he called Joseph and them first and had a rest. "Strange, the key is missing." Bobo is looking for his key and finds it under the bed. "Really, did you fall just now?" Bobo just climbed in to get the key. Suddenly, the rope wrapped around Bobo and tied him to the bottom of the bed. Before Bobo began to resist, the feet of the bed were cut off. Press the wave under the bed. "What!" "Silver chariot!" Send a double Bobo, but you can''t see the situation in bed and can''t attack the enemy. "Where is the enemy?" At this time, Bobo saw that the enemy was a puppet. He ran to him and looked at Bobo. "Polunalev, you were killed by me in front of the messenger." "Don''t underestimate me." The silver chariot just wanted to cut it off, but the doll was more cunning than he expected. He jumped back to the bed and attacked the silver chariot without vision. "You guy." "Li, why are you watching? Help me quickly." "I refuse. As I said earlier, I''m just observing. I won''t help them or you." With that, Li picked up a glass beside him, drank some water, and vaguely reminded him by the way. "Damn, you''re such a funny guy." Looking at the bound limbs around, polunalev could only command the silver chariot to attack indiscriminately and break everything around him. "What are you doing? Polunalev, what''s wrong with your mind?" The doll ignored Bobo, picked up the glass bottle around him and broke it all. "Polunalev, this is your end." I saw the doll jump onto the chandelier damaged by Bobo and pick up a damaged hair dryer in his hand. "Look, what''s around you? Yes, water. What can water do? I''m sure you understand." "Die!" The doll threw down the hair dryer and was about to hit the bed. At this time, a stabbing sword stretched out under the bed and stabbed the hair dryer and dolls in one fell swoop. "What, why do you know where I am?" "You fool, see clearly, what''s in front of me?" The doll looked at the bottom of Bobo''s bed and found that the glass was reflected on the bed. He didn''t know it all the time. "You fool, do you think you''re the only one breaking the glass? Me too." Bobo bounced the doll in front of the cabinet. "General!" "What''s the matter, doll? Do you still want to attack me? You know your real body. You''re no threat to me." The doll kept retreating, looking at the calendar still watching the play. "Lord Messenger, help me. We are companions." Li finally put down his glass and looked at the doll without expression. "No, you''ve lost, and I said I won''t help any of you." "Damn it." The doll still wants to fight hard, but how can his speed be compared with Bobo''s silver chariot. "Die." The doll was cut into pieces by Bobo and disappeared in front of him. The cursed dipo was defeated by polunalev alone and died. Polunalev was disinfecting his wound and looked at the calendar with a little complaint. "Li, you''ve gone too far. Aren''t we partners now?" Li nodded silently, admitting what polunalev said. "We are really not partners, we can only be peers. After all, I have no obligation to help you. You just need to defeat the assassin of Lord DIO." After that, Libo won''t start for the time being. He went to see Joseph and others first. "Oh, Li, it''s nice to come. I''m just going to use my double to find the position of DIO. I hope you can help us." Joseph stood in front of the TV, ready to use the invisible purple on the TV. "I won''t help you, but I can see your double." Joseph put his hands on the TV, and the TV began to jump off the platform and slowly form a sentence. "Be careful of Huajing courtyard. It''s a traitor." Before Joseph and Abdel had digested this sentence, a tall figure appeared on TV. "Joseph josta, are you peeping at me?" ¡°dio£¡¡± "Lord DIO, long time no see." "Hum, calendar? I''ve received your message. Go with you. It''s enough to remember to come back at last." After DIO finished, the TV exploded directly, startling Joseph and Abdel. "Huajing courtyard is the enemy. What''s going on?" "You need to find the answer by yourself. Then, I''ll go shopping." No matter who is still surprised, Joseph and Abdel go around alone. After all, they have been with Lord DIO and have never traveled around. "After this battle, apply to Lord DIO to travel around the world. It seems that walking around is also a good thing." Just after that, Li saw Huajing hospital and Chengtai Lang walking together, near an ice cream shop, and followed the little girl Ann. "Really, don''t give people a good rest." Chapter 127 Li originally wanted to join in and watch the fun, but it was inevitable that he would be wanted to gossip about Chengtai Lang, so he used his heart to hide in Chengtai Lang''s shadow and observe their interaction. "Yellow moderation? It''s really restrained chengtaro''s close attack to some extent. Let me see how chengtaro plans to fight back." Through the change of temperament and strange behavior of the ice cream shop, Chengtai Lang has realized that the Huajing courtyard around him is not his own, but may be pretended by others. After leading the Huajing courtyard to the viewing car, Chengtai Lang opened an and began to fight with the "Huajing courtyard". "What is this?" Chengtai Lang punched Huajing hospital on the head and found a little yellow mucus on his hand. "This is my double, chengtaro." The appearance of Huajing hospital is constantly changing, becoming a strange man, surrounded by a circle of yellow liquid. "Platinum star!" Platinum star''s punch on yellow temperance has no effect. "Fool, my yellow abstinence is not affected by your double attack. It''s useless." Seeing this, Chengtai Lang jumped off the cable car and planned to burn the mucus stuck to his fingers with fire. As soon as the fire touches the liquid, it burns and becomes larger. "Damn, is fire useless?" Chengtai Lang knew that it was no way to stay here now. He jumped into another cable car and was ready to go down again. "Chengtaro, don''t try to escape my vision." A passenger nearby was turned by the enemy. The Yellow control had been paved all over the cable car, and chengtaro had no way to go. "That''s enough. Enough is enough. You''ve been defeated by me, you guy." Chengtai Lang grabbed each other, pushed each other out of the cable car, held each other and fell into the water together. "Fool, have you abandoned yourself? My double will not be affected in the water." "Really, what about your noumenon?" Chengtai Lang fell into the water with the other party. Through preparation in advance, the opponent didn''t hold his breath as long as he did, and soon choked and fainted. "Although your double is really me, you are not so powerful." In order to prevent his opponent from suddenly waking up and attacking himself, chengtaro also made up a few times to make sure that the other party would faint for a period of time. "Li, I know you''re here. Come out." Li slowly came out of the shadow and looked at Cheng Tai Lang with a serious face. Li had to shrug his shoulders. He was innocent. "Are you really just going to observe?" "My purpose is to observe you, but if ordinary people are involved, I will also touch my hand to save them. I am not responsible for the rest." Li took out a coke from somewhere and drank it. "Is this also an extension of your avatar?" "The shadow is everywhere. I can pass through the shadow. Of course, I can also take objects through the shadow. However, the larger the object, the greater the energy consumption." Li finished, took out another flat and threw it to Chengtai Lang. Chengtai Lang just wanted to open it. Because the coke had been swayed by the calendar, it soon sprayed out. Xin Kui Chengtai Lang''s platinum star was very fast and helped Chengtai Lang block it. "You''re such a funny guy." "Thank you for your compliment. I''ll take you back." Without waiting for Chengtai Lang to respond, Li directly grabbed Chengtai Lang''s shoulder, moved many times and returned to Joseph''s room. "Oh, Li, Chengtai Lang, it''s so fast." Joseph knew that chengtaro was going to defeat each other''s double messenger. He didn''t expect them to come back so soon. "No, just someone brought me back." Looking at the experience of a little shortness of breath, Chengtai Lang probably knows how much energy the other party will use when he comes back with himself. "Well, let''s take a day off and continue to start tomorrow." Back in the room, looking at polunalev with a resentful face, Li thought it would be better not to stay in the room tonight. Tonight''s night is more beautiful than ever. I walk in the empty street and think of everything about myself. "There seems to be something missing." The more times you use your doubles, the more you feel like you''re missing something. "The blonde, isn''t he Lord DIO?" Li always thought that the first time he met adult DIO was the person he had been waiting for. The beautiful and powerful figure reminds Li all the time that he is the person he has been looking for. "But my heart is still empty. I''m still waiting for someone." At this time, something seemed to appear in the sky. Li seemed to see a figure flying in the sky. "Human beings, impossible. How can human beings fly in the sky?" "Doubles? No, I don''t feel doubles." Li saw that the figure seemed to be getting closer and closer, as if the goal was himself. "What''s coming?" Take a closer look, a small figure rushed over. Li Leng was stunned by her long blond hair and didn''t respond. The blonde hit Li''s stomach and almost spit out what Li had just eaten. Holding the girl, I rolled back a few laps and finally buffered the impact just now. "Who are you?" Li looked at the girl in his arms and didn''t know why. He knew very well that the girl was the one he had been waiting for. "Sure enough, I lost my memory. But it doesn''t matter." The girl held Li''s face in her hands and put her face close. "My master, I finally see you." As soon as he finished, he bit Li''s neck. Although he looked like sucking blood, he was also angry. "I forgot everything, but I have a strange feeling that you are everything to me." Li tightly hugged the girl in her arms, and finally came, the missing half of herself. "Long time no see, no, it should be said that the first meeting, calendar." Waum in the sky fell, watched Li and Ren meet again, and knew that his mission was over. "Waum, your mission is not over yet. Follow us next. You have nowhere to go anyway." How could Ren let waum leave? After all, he has been with himself for a long time and has more or less feelings. "I see, Lord forbearance." Waum became a flower cat and followed them. After all, he knew that there were still ripple messengers living in the world. He could not expose his identity and avoid unnecessary trouble. "Endure? That''s a good name." Li walked around with patience and asked about everything about herself. "My master, you should remember everything yourself. I don''t need to say anything." "Now all I need is to stay with you." When Li returned to the hotel, there was only a cat left, and a bear who had been lurking in his shadow. Li saw that polunalev had gone to sleep, went back to his bed, said good night with waum and Ren, stabilized his inner palpitation, and went to sleep. Chapter 128 "Is this India?" Before Li got off the ship, he lurked into Chengtai Lang''s shadow and took waum cat with him. "There are too many people." The five people who came to Egypt felt the enthusiasm of the Egyptian people for the first time. Someone even stole their wallet. "Well, do you feel the enthusiasm of Egypt?" Abdel laughed and dealt with the people around him. The four just smiled awkwardly and managed to keep smiling. "You guy, hide in the shadow and escape like this." Five people just went into the hotel, Li came out with waum cat and followed them. "It''s really convenient. This ability." As soon as the six sat down, polunalev went to the bathroom. "Hey, you guy, what''s going on in this toilet?" Although Li has seen what happened through perspective, he still doesn''t say anything better to avoid being unable to eat. "But I didn''t expect them to come." Li saw the doubles in the mirror and knew they were coming too. Polunalev had just made a noise, which attracted the crowd. Li immediately called him over and explained the situation to him. "Polunalev, the double just now is your enemy." "What!" "Yes, there are two right-handed men, the murderer of your sister, J Kyle." Li seemed to say something trivial. He sat down and drank coke from nowhere. Sure enough, polunalev was dazzled by hatred because he met his enemy. He ran out to find the enemy himself, and Abdel followed up to avoid polunalev doing stupid things. "Hey, Li, why did you say it?" Joseph came to calendar and asked. "Because it''s interesting. I''d like to know what will change when I meet polunalev, the enemy." After hearing this, they wanted to punch Li, but knowing that the other party was not their own, they would tell polunalev that they had given Mrs. polunalei love. "If something happens to them, I won''t let you go." Joseph finished, followed Chengtai Lang and Huajing hospital to find them. "Li, won''t you help them?" If waum didn''t know that Li had lost his memory, he wouldn''t help his former partner, the same ripple Messenger, Joseph josta. "It doesn''t matter. They are not weak. Don''t worry about them. Let''s continue to eat." Li finished and continued to sit where he was, regardless of Joseph and them. But, unexpectedly, the enemy''s goal was not polunalev at all. "Bang!" A gunshot rang, and the bullet bypassed the pedestrian. The target was Li. Li caught the bullet and looked at horhos outside the door. "What are you doing, horhos?" Before he finished, a knife came along with the mirror and kicked the mirror to stop their attack. "Nothing, but some of us don''t like you, so let''s destroy you." "Who is it? Lord DIO also agrees with my action. It seems that you don''t know." "Who knows, you should know." It has always been said that Lord DIO is hope, and other people are meaningless to him. It seems that that person is very dissatisfied with him, so he planned this attack. "Grandma Enya? Interesting." "Well, no more gossip. Please die, sir messenger." The emperor began to shoot continuously. For outsiders, they could not hear the gunshot and see the attack of upside down hanging people, so they just went crazy. "It''s really a little tricky." Li Yi dived into the shadow, and suddenly horhos and j Kyle lost their target. "We''ve already figured out how to deal with you." He he si opened several shots at his shadow and was hit. Xin Kui had no strength to protect him from injury. "I know, Messenger, if you sneak into the shadow, our attack can also pass through your shadow, so as long as you attack nearby, you will hit you." "It''s really hard for you to think of countermeasures." Li once again evaded the attack of the upside down hanging man, thinking it was better to solve the pervert first. I saw Li sneak into the shadow and open the perspective eye to find J Kyle''s position. "There?" Just found the other party''s position, suddenly a bayonet stabbed Li into the shadow. "Hum, Messenger, of course I knew you would come to me, so I sent the double back long ago." Two right-handed J Kyle looks like a pervert. He is also a pervert. "Although I think it''s better to leave it to polunalev to solve you, now you annoy me, so now you must die." "Hum, really? You can see clearly what''s around you?" Li then found that he came out of the shadow and was actually near a pile of fuel tanks. "See clearly, the attack behind you." The emperor''s attack accurately hit the lighter placed on the ground behind Li, although it exploded. "What!" Polunalev and Abdel, who had just met, looked at the explosion, and the deafening sound attracted everyone''s attention. "Something''s happening over there. Let''s go, Abdel." "Be careful, polunalev. It may be the enemy''s trap." "I see." The two men were close to the target point. When they arrived, they saw that the ground was blown apart from the waist, and the man with both hands in front of him, J Kyle. "Mr. Li!" "Ah! Silver chariot!" Although Li and they are very difficult to deal with, they are also partners in the same industry. Even if they say no, they have long regarded Li as their own partner. "Damn, magician''s red!" The combination of fire and sword scared the hanging man to run back. Of course, Bobo and Abdel wouldn''t let him leave and catch up quickly. "Chengtaro, this is." Joseph and chengtaro, Huajing hospital rushed to the scene of the explosion. They only saw the two halves of the explosion. They lay on the ground with their half bodies in their hands and looked at them. "Oh, Mr. josta, chengtaro, Huajing hospital, you''re here." "Calendar, you look like this." Joseph looked at the past and thought of the enemy he had been fighting, the vampire. "But the sun is still there. It''s impossible. Even the man of the pillar is afraid of the sun." "Except for the man." Joseph looked at the current calendar and could only think that this was the ability of the double. "Huajing hospital, help me take over my body. I''m weak in self-healing ability and can''t unite my body by myself." "Oh, oh." Huajing hospital listened to Li''s words, pulled up both sides of the calendar with Emperor''s green, and looked at Li to stand up again. Even Chengtai Lang could hardly believe it. "Not to mention this, Huajing hospital is here. Polunalev and Abdel are going to chase J Kyle. You two hurry up." After listening, Joseph left Huajing courtyard, and they ran after J. Kyle. "Huajing hospital, sorry to leave you here." "No way, Mr. Li. After all, there are enemies behind us." Behind them, a car was moving like a cow ready to go crazy. "Mr. Li, can you still fight?" Huajing courtyard releases its own Dharma emperor''s green and protects it behind. "Of course, as long as you don''t have an accident and the double disappears." Chapter 129 On the other side, Abdel and polunalev. "Bang bang." The emperor hiding in the corner kept shooting and harassing Abdel and polunalev. On the other side, the hanging man hid nearby and kept attacking them. "The magician''s red." Abdel kept interrupting the emperor''s attack with the magician''s red, but it was difficult for Abdel to resist the attack in the mirror. "Silver chariot." Polunalev can only alleviate Abdel''s pressure, protect Abdel, and avoid the place with reflective mirror, so as to avoid the attack of hanging men upside down as much as possible. "Damn, it''s the mirror world. The man is in the mirror world. How can we defeat the enemy in the mirror?" "Calm down, polunalev, the mirror world does not exist. It seems that the enemy still has a mystery to solve. As long as we solve this problem, we can defeat him." "But the shooter is also very troublesome." Polunalev dodged the emperor''s attack again. Looking at the emperor who was still firing cold shots, polunalev felt that he might have to solve the enemy first. "Abdel, I think we''d better defeat the guy first. I''ll see his attack trajectory later. I''ll solve the man first." "Wait, danger, polunalev, don''t take risks." "No, I can''t help Mr. Li take revenge. I won''t be at ease." Polunalev saw the opportunity and rushed to the emperor''s position, but he was soon hit in the heel by the upside down man and fell down. "No, this angle." The emperor''s bullets came one after another, and the target was polunalev''s head. "I''m sorry, Mr. Li. I can''t avenge you yet." Bobo looked at the bullets getting closer and closer in despair, when he heard footsteps. "Purple hermit." At the critical moment, Joseph and others arrived and opened polunalev with a purple hermit to avoid the threat of bullet attack. "Mr. josta, chengtaro." "Are you all right, polunalev?" "Yes." One picked up polunalev, and the arrival of the four put great pressure on the emperor and the upside down man. "Platinum star." Every bullet attack was resisted by chengtaro with a platinum star, and the role of the emperor was very small. "That is." Chengtai Lang''s keen eyesight saw that every time the man hung upside down, a light spot would move to another place that could be reflected. "Polunalev, you are like this." Chengtaro tells polunalev the truth of the hanging man, hoping that he can solve it himself. Polunalev leads the hanging man away with Abdel. "Well, there''s only one shooter left, old man. You don''t have to intervene. Just let me come." As soon as Chengtai Lang had finished speaking, Joseph punched him. "What are you doing, old man?" "Chengtai Lang, it''s not my hands, but my body. I don''t listen to orders." Joseph tried to press his right hand, but his right hand was more difficult than he expected and kept calling. "That is." Joseph looked at his right hand. A strange creature parasitized on his right hand and controlled his right hand. "Double, double parasitic on my hand." "Platinum star." Before the platinum star''s fist is waved, the parasitic double has retracted into Joseph''s body. If chengtaro attacks forcibly, he will hurt Joseph. "Chengtaro, be careful!" The emperor''s attack hit again. Chengtai Lang also planned to catch their attack directly with the platinum star. Unexpectedly, Joseph waved away Chengtai Lang directly and took several shots. "Old man!" Seeing that Joseph was shot, chengtaro was very angry, but now he can''t do anything about the flexible double. We should see the right time. On the other side, polunalev and Abdel. "Are you ready, Mr. Abdel?" "Well, come on, polunalev." Finally, he led the hanging man to a relatively remote corner. Abdel melted all the reflective objects around him, leaving only the mirror in polunalev''s hand. "Got you, J Kyle." "The magician''s red." Abdel melted the last mirror in polunalev''s hand, and the man''s double was forced to polunalev''s eyes. "Take it, silver chariot!" Polunalev saw the opportunity and waved many swords. "Ah ah!" Polunalev''s attack hit the double accurately. Polunalev and Abdel rushed to the source of the scream. A man with both hands on his right hand covered several wounds on his body and looked at polunalev and Abdel in horror. "Don''t come here, polunalev." "I''ve been waiting for a long time. Let me avenge my sister." "Wait, I didn''t kill your sister." "Don''t be kidding!" Polunalev commanded the silver chariot and stabbed J Kyle, bleeding all over the ground. "The magician''s red." Abdel added a fire and completely burned J Kyle''s body. "Are you all right? Polunalev." Abdel looked at polunalev, who was still silent, and asked with worry. "Mr. Li, damn it." Bobo punched the ground and was sad for his "death". "Don''t say that. Let''s go back and help Mr. josta. They may not have solved it yet." "Yes." On the other side, Joseph and chengtaro and others. Chengtai Lang took the struggling Joseph to hide from the angle that the emperor couldn''t attack. Looking at Joseph who was still crazy, Chengtai Lang was angry and punched Joseph "dizzy". "Chengtaro, can''t you control yourself at last? Joseph josta, who fainted, gives me better control." The queen controlled Joseph''s body, stood up and looked at chengtaro. "So you''re left alone. You can''t beat us." "That''s enough. Have you finally revealed your prototype?" "What!" The queen had not noticed that Joseph''s hermit purple had wrapped around his body and separated her from herself. "I finally caught you. It seems that I can''t lead you out without pretending to be dizzy." Looking at Joseph and Chengtai Lang looking at themselves, the queen plans to escape in panic, directly separates Joseph''s right hand and plans to leave. "Do you still want to go?" Chengtaro grabbed her back, and the platinum star behind him was ready to go. "You''re pissing me off, you guy." "Platinum star!" "Euler, Euler, Euler!" Continuous heavy punches, constantly hitting the Queen''s double, completely smashing her. In an unknown corner, a fat woman split her whole body and died. The emperor hid in the shadow, watched the queen also be defeated, and heard two footsteps. He knew that J Kyle had also failed. "Damn, it''s still time to escape. I''d better retreat first." Hors knows that if he doesn''t go now, he will be beaten later. Leave quickly. Hanging upside down, man, Queen, death, emperor, escape. Chapter 130 On the other side, Huajing courtyard and calendar. "Mr. Li, is that car the enemy''s double?" "Probably, this is not the double messenger I manage, so I''m not very clear. I just know that this is the double representing the wheel of destiny." Before the wheel of fate started to attack, it suddenly left directly, leaving only Huajing hospital and Li in disorder. "Enemy, escaped?" "No." Li looked around, there were buildings, and the other party''s doubles couldn''t give full play. "He just left temporarily. When we leave here by car, we will attack again." Li probably knows how to guess the other person''s doubles ability, so he says so. "Let''s meet Mr. josta and them first. I don''t know how they are." After the meeting, polunalev and Abdel were surprised to see the intact calendar. "Mr. Li, what are you doing?" "Don''t worry, polunalev, just think I don''t die so easily." Bobo and Abdel had to put away their inner shock and go back to their hotel for a temporary rest. After all, they were really tired today. At night, Ren finally stopped his lunch break and came out of the shadow slowly. "My master, do you have any trouble?" He sat in Li''s arms and looked up at the strange and familiar man. "After all, his fighting quality is really different from that in the past. He is too weak. He just relies on his flexibility to defeat the enemy. He is no longer my opponent." The cat sat on Li''s head and preached. "No, I''m not worried about this." Li tightly hugged the girl around him, looked at the full moon outside and said. "I''m just confused. Before I met you, adult DIO was everything to me. I can do anything for adult DIO. However, I know that adult DIO is not the final answer. I''m confused now and what happened today." "I''m different from Lord DIO. I''m not a pure villain or a pure good man." "No." Don''t interrupt me. "My master, you are a pure good man. Don''t forget it." Although Li doesn''t know what he is talking about, he should say that he used to be a good man. "Well, bear, thank you." Dream, hazy dream. "Lijun, Lijun, wake up." "No." "What are you doing, worry free!" Wuchou opened his eyes again and saw himself sitting on a green grassland. There was no one around. Only a voice echoed in his ears. "What are you doing? Wake up quickly and don''t forget your mission." "What are you talking about? Who are you? I''m not worry free. I''m Li." "Really, I said rebirth is really troublesome, always forgetting memories." A man in a Hooded Coat appeared in front of wuchou, his whole body blackened and his hands turned into a pair of sharp claws. "Always bothering us, we are also very troubled." As soon as the man finished speaking, he rushed over. If he hadn''t been worry free, he would have been ready and almost hurt by him. "Who are you?" "You can see clearly what you look like now." The man didn''t know where to throw out a mirror to wuchou. Wuchou saw his appearance, which was completely different from now. "Is this me?" As soon as he got here, Li woke up and looked at Ren who was still lying beside him and WaMu Wu at his feet. Li knew it was a dream. "Dream? But it''s real." After this dream, Li couldn''t sleep anymore, waiting for Joseph and them to get up and get ready to go. tomorrow morning Li and others sat in an SUV. They decided to start from Pakistan and go straight to Egypt. "Mr. Li, that car has been following us." Huajing hospital noticed that the car behind them had been following them, and the speed was also very fast. "Double?" "I don''t know, but I ran away when I met us yesterday. It may be the enemy. Be careful." The crowd kept driving, and suddenly the car behind them began to hit. "That guy is the enemy." "Leave it to me next, blade down the heart." After sneaking into the shadow of the enemy''s car, he kicked the owner out of the car. "Did you kill it?" They stopped and looked at the passer-by. It was obvious that they were not double messengers. "It seems that he is just a fool. Forget it, don''t him." As soon as they got back to the car, the passer-by''s car was directly hit and flew down the hillside. "Bad people are not allowed to go on the road at will." Chengtaro took back the platinum star, looked at the destroyed car behind him, and smiled. They drove to a small shop on the road and saw the same car again. "What to do, Chengtai Lang? There are still a lot of people here." At least five people are resting here. Everyone looks suspicious. "Chengtaro, do you know what to do?" "Well, old man." "Yo, let me join in." Looking at Joseph, chengtaro and polunalev were full of energy. Huajing hospital and Abdel looked at a loss. Only Li shook his head all the time. "Just beat them up!" ¡Á three Joseph and others just finished, directly grabbed a suspicious man around him and punched him. "You are suspicious!" Polunalev grabbed a man by the collar and punched him directly. Huajing hospital and Abdel are still helping to stop them and remind everyone. "Look at that car." They turned around and found that the car had started. The people in the car put out their hands and pointed an international gesture at them. "Nani!" After they knew they had been fooled, they hurried to get on the bus to chase the suspicious car, leaving only the person who had just been beaten in place. They accelerated to catch up with the car just now. Li wanted to jump directly, but he felt a heat energy on the other side of the shadow. If they went up rashly, they would suffer a loss. "It seems that we have to go straight up and lead him out. Chengtai Lang, get ready." "Well, calendar." "Platinum star." "The heart under the blade." Through the extended distance under the blade, chengtaro''s platinum star has an attack distance of 10 meters and can attack the opposite car. "Ola Ola Ola Ola!" Platinum star just punched a few punches, the car opposite suddenly dug a hole in the ground and drilled in. Avoided chengtaro''s attack. "Damn, it''s still very cunning." The crowd moved on to prevent the enemy from appearing again. "Listen, what sound." "It''s underground. Everybody jump out of the car." "The heart under the blade." Li left the car with everyone in the car. Just after leaving the car, he flew out of the double car and directly damaged their car. "Be careful, it seems that something is coming out!" they only saw that something strange flew out of the car, bounced on them and hurt them. "This smell is gasoline." Chengtai Lang looked at the opposite side carefully. Now the enemy, in addition to his platinum star, is not easy to deal with him. "Calendar, please." I saw the car go out a distance and avoid the release distance of the platinum star. Even if Li used his heart to give him a blessing distance, the car can also react. Looking at the car constantly sending out gasoline to attack them, Chengtai Lang just stood behind the rock, and the huge shadow gave Li the ability to use it. "You look confident in power, so let''s try." "The heart under the blade." "Platinum star." Connect the shadow under the car with the shadow in front of Chengtai lang. Chengtai Lang doesn''t need to do anything, just keep punching. "Ola Ola Ola Ola!" The fist of the platinum star kept falling on the bottom of the car and beat out the double messenger in the car. "It seems that you are not worth a war without a car." They drove away in the broken car of the wheel of fate and only tied the double messenger to a stone to test the sun after the festival. The wheel of fate was defeated by chengtaro and Li. Chapter 131 Li and others were still on their way to Pakistan when they just walked into a valley. The fog spread on the road, making it difficult to see the road. "It''s easy to have accidents. Let''s find a town nearby to have a rest." Just after Joseph said that, a small town appeared in front of everyone. It was so coincidental that everyone thought it was incredible. "Justice?" Looking at the smell of the fog, li felt that he should have entered the scope of mother Enya''s double. "Forget it. After all, I''m also under Lord Dio''s hand. I''d better avoid it for the time being to avoid being found by him." Li thought, slowly sneaked into the shadow of polunalev, and his intuition told him that interesting things would happen with polunalev. They just stopped the car and felt that the town was abnormal. There were dead people around and the residents were very cold. "Oh, are you a traveler? Come to my hotel and have a good rest." An old woman came out of the fog and entertained Joseph and others. "Where the hell are the hateful traitors? Have they sneaked into the shadow again? It seems that I don''t want to tell them that I''m also under Lord DIO." Mother Enya thought and probably understood Li''s idea. "Do you think old people are not strong enough for them, so you don''t need to expose my identity. Oh, let you see the power of my double justice." Enya''s mother-in-law thought and took Joseph and others into the hotel she had prepared to entertain the people. As soon as they put down their luggage, polunalev suddenly wanted to go to the bathroom, so he went out to find mother Enya. At this time, holhaus had just come here and was ready to meet mother Enya and explain their defeat. "Grandma Enya, have they come here?" Holhaus looked at Enya''s mother-in-law and followed Chengtai Lang''s holhaus. Of course, he knew they had come here. Enya''s mother-in-law had just heard holhaus''s words and was moved to cry, as if holhaus was a man of love. "You''re a good man, holhaus. Then pay for my son''s life." Enya''s mother-in-law''s face changed. She took out a small knife directly from her pocket and stabbed it into holhaus''s hand. "Clean him up, justice." Holhaus just took out his emperor and didn''t shoot. He found that he couldn''t control his hand. The gun was slowly aimed at himself. "This is!" "People controlled by my justice can''t resist me. Just kill yourself, holhaus." Enya''s mother-in-law said, a gun rang, and xinkuhol took back his double in time, so he didn''t die directly, but he was also injured by his own bullet. "What''s the matter, landlady? Is anyone here?" As soon as polunalev came down the stairs, he heard something strange and rushed over. "That''s not the case, guest. I just bumped into something by accident." Enya''s mother-in-law ordered horhos to hide himself, cover his mouth with his hand and try not to make a sound. "Speaking of this, landlady, you are old. Do you have any children?" Polunalev went to Enya''s mother-in-law and asked cordially while helping him pinch his shoulder. "You killed my son, you bastard!" Mother Enya roared in her heart, but she remained silent on the surface. "No, I don''t have any children." "Then, mother-in-law, just treat me as your child for the time being and enjoy being taken care of." After listening to polunalev''s words, mother Enya angrily wanted to kill, but she had to be calm. Without justice to control others, she could hardly hurt polunalev. "Well, please." Mother Enya kept herself calm while trying to hold it. At this time, holhaus kicked down the table on the ground and made a noise to attract polunalev''s attention. "You guy, it''s horhos. When you come here, another enemy comes." "Here I am, polunalev!" Seeing that the matter was exposed, mother Enya took out a knife and stabbed it, but she was dodged by polunalev. "Landlady, are you the enemy?" "Polunalev, back!" Holhaus made a sound. It was Bobo. Looking back, a group of people rushed up with weapons in their hands and planned to attack polunalev. "Be careful, polunalev, as long as you get hurt, it''s over!" As soon as hors had finished, he was controlled by Enya''s mother-in-law and could only paralyze in situ. "Damn it, it''s endless." Bobo hurried into the house and hid directly in a room. Unexpectedly, it was a toilet. "Damn, how is it the toilet again? Recently, I really have a lot of luck with the toilet." Bobo make complaints about himself and hear the sound of footsteps. A huge eye kept looking at me. It was startled. As soon as it retreated, it was stabbed to the tongue by a tip. "Bad!" "I''ve got you, polunalev. Just in time, I''ll let you use your tongue to help me clean the toilet." Mother Enya controlled polunalev''s tongue and kept it close to the cesspit. Seeing that the tongue was getting closer and closer, Bobby was very desperate and constantly resisting, but it was futile. His tongue was getting closer and closer. "Help!" At the critical moment, of course, Li didn''t appear. After all, it''s not a fatal moment, and no one will say it except him. "But it''s really dirty." At this time, another man came down. Chengtaro saw that polunalev had not come back for so long. He thought there should be an accident, so he came down to find polunalev. "The guest, what can I do for you?" Enya''s mother-in-law had to deal with chengtaro, leaving Bobo in the toilet to doubt life. "I''m looking for my partner. Do you know where he has gone?" "No, I don''t know, guest. How can I know where he has gone." Enya''s mother-in-law took out a knife from behind while dealing with Chengtai Lang. "Really, but that''s not what the man behind you said." Enya mother-in-law looked back and saw that holhaus didn''t know when to come out and looked at Enya mother-in-law and them. "Damn it, surround him." People hiding around rushed up and planned to leave a wound on Chengtai Lang. "Platinum star!" "Ola Ola Ola Ola!" With the help of the platinum star''s ability, chengtaro beat all those who planned to surround him. However, a child stabbed chengtaro in the calf and gave mother-in-law Enya a chance. "I got you, chengtaro!" "Really? Look behind you." Mother Enya looked back and found that the platinum star had come behind him. "Is it!" Calendar came out from the shadow of Enya''s mother-in-law. Looking at the panicked Enya''s mother-in-law, calendar had to follow chengtailang. "Just faint. Don''t put too much weight on your hands." "I see." "Ola Ola Ola Ola!" I don''t know whether Chengtai Lang knows the weight or not. Anyway, according to the calendar, mother-in-law Enya was hit hard. "Don''t worry, it looks heavy. In fact, I just knocked her out." "I hope so." Holhaus took advantage of the two people''s inattention, secretly drove their car and ran away, leaving only a car running out of gas. "That''s terrible. It seems that we''ll waste a lot of time." Mother Enya, double justice, defeated. Chapter 132 Due to the obstruction of horhos, chengtaro and others spent a lot of time and finally came to Pakistan. They were ready to rest here and set out near the Red Sea, which was very close to Egypt. Just came here, li felt that adult Dio''s granulation seemed to be near here. It seems that someone came here with the power of adult DIO. At this time, Joseph went to negotiate the price with the nearby merchants. Li noticed that another double messenger from Lord DIO had come. It seems that he is the guy who carries the power of Lord DIO. "Dan, why are you here?" "Oh, oh, isn''t this the messenger? I haven''t seen you for a long time. Although adult DIO believes you won''t say anything, the other is different." Dan Gang finished and looked at the frightened mother-in-law Enya. "I didn''t say anything. I''m absolutely loyal to Lord DIO." "Really?" Before she finished, the granulation in mother Enya''s brain suddenly burst out, and even seven Joseph couldn''t react. "Hello, mother-in-law!" Joseph still wanted to save her, but before Joseph took action, Li stopped him. "It''s too late, Mr. Joseph." Li noticed that Dan''s double had entered Joseph''s body. He didn''t say anything more and stepped aside. "Joseph, chengtaro, your trouble is coming next. Come on, let me see if you pass or stop here." Li just finished, sneaked into the shadow again and watched a good play. "What''s the matter, chengtaro?" Chengtai Lang grabbed Dan''s collar, and everyone could see the anger on his face. "I just want to beat you up." "You can, but you can''t afford the consequences." Euler! Chengtaro didn''t think so much. He punched Dan in the face. At the same time, Joseph seemed to have been punched and flew out directly. "What''s going on?" "You really did it, chengtaro, you fool. You almost killed your grandfather just now." Dan covered his wounded nose and looked at Chengtai Lang. "This is my doubles ability. It has entered your grandfather''s head. As long as you attack me, the damage will be increased and returned to your grandfather. Even ordinary impact will hurt your grandfather." "Like this." Dan said that he hit the wall heavily with his hand, while Joseph ate pain and covered his hand. "This is my double, lover." Dan said to chengtaro. "Chengtaro, next you should look at me carefully. If I accidentally fall or something happens, your grandfather can''t stand it." "Chengtaro, leave the rest to us. You should deal with this man first." Huajing hospital and others take Joseph to find TV. Only in this way can we solve the double hidden in Joseph''s brain. Chengtaro can only bear humiliation. "Although I knew he was not a good man, I didn''t expect to be so beaten." Li hid and watched Chengtai Lang be insulted by Dan in various ways. Sure enough, are all the double messengers bought with money like this. "Really, they are all bad guys." On the other hand, Joseph and others found the TV ready to start looking for the double in Joseph''s mind. "That is." Polunalev saw a familiar figure in the crowd, like his dead sister. "What''s the matter, polunalev?" "My sister." Polunalev said, leaving Joseph and others alone, rushed out. "Damn it, Huajing hospital, it''s up to you next. My double is not suitable to enter Mr. josta''s brain." "Yes." Huajing courtyard finds the position of the enemy''s double through Joseph''s hermit purple, and enters Joseph''s brain to attack the enemy by narrowing his double. As for Abdel, he had to find polunalev who ran out just now. After all, one more person has more strength. "Polunalev, what are you doing?" Abdel asked as he watched polunalev being bitten by a strange man. "Mr. Abdel, what are you doing here?" "The magician''s red." Abdel wiped out the native with the magician''s red and looked at polunalev without expression. "Mr. Abdel, it was my sister just now. It was my fault that my sister was killed by J. Kyle. It was my fault, so." "So, just now you were confused and planned to commit suicide. Don''t be kidding." Abdel punched polunalev in the face and said angrily. "Your sister will not want you to die like this. Didn''t she agree to defeat DIO together? You guy." Looking at such angry Abdel, polunalev cheered up. He was really careless and fooled by the enemy''s double. "I''m sorry, Mr. Abdel, I see." "Let me defeat those who fool other people''s souls." "Really?" Beside them, a huge figure stood in the tree. "Do you want to judge with me? Just right." Well, how can we say that the trial has no advantages except that it can make enemies with soil. Its actual strength is very weak. It was soon defeated by polunalev and Abdel. "A little weak, polunalev." "Ah, it''s a little hard to think that I''ve been made like this by such people." Bo Luna Leif looked at the two men who had been beaten to make complaints about their coma. "Don''t say that. Let''s go and help Mr. josta. He hasn''t got out of the crisis yet." Joseph and others are fighting the enemy in their minds. "Emerald spray." The Huajing hospital kept attacking the enemy in Joseph''s mind, but the enemy slowly began to split. No matter how the Huajing hospital attacked, the enemy would split. "What''s the matter, Huajing hospital? Is there no way?" "Well, you guy, although you say that your doubles are weak and know yourself very well, for me, I also know my doubles very well." The enemy didn''t understand what Huajing hospital was talking about, and suddenly found that his hands and feet couldn''t move. "Did you find it now? My double has already sneaked into brain cells to find your real body. It seems that you still don''t know yourself very well." At this time, the enemy saw that his body had been entangled by the green tentacles of the French emperor. "End you here." "No!" The enemy took back the doubles shortly after Huajing court attacked others. "Oh!" Dan in the distance suddenly split his head, and Cheng Tailang on one side has been waiting for a long time. "That''s enough. It seems that they have defeated your double in Huajing hospital. Do you have any last words?" "No, please, I just took the money from DIO. Let me go." "No, even if you let you go, he won''t." Dan then remembered that Li had been watching. He hadn''t noticed that Li had stood behind him and loosened his muscles and bones. "Since you dare to betray Lord DIO, it''s unforgivable." "Platinum star!" "Blade down the heart!" "Euler, Euler, Euler!" The two mixed doubles, played Dan in a non-human form, a lover doubles, was defeated by Chengtai Lang and others, and exited. Stand in trial, defeated by polunalev and Abdel and exited. Chapter 133 When chengtaro and others came to Pakistan, they needed to cross a desert to reach near Egypt. At this time, Joseph thought of a good way. "Ride a camel?" When Li saw this, he probably felt that the trip was really bad and wanted to leave like this, but he suddenly thought of a good way and continued to follow them. "Li, what are you thinking? Will you follow us instead of hiding in the shadow?" It''s strange that polunalev is still riding camels with them outside. "No, I just want to do it all of a sudden." Looking at the luggage behind Li, everyone felt that Li was thinking about something bad. "But it''s really hot." The people looked at the sun above and sighed. "Of course, the specific heat capacity of sand is very small, and the heat will not be absorbed too much, but it will be very cold at night, so be prepared." "Chengtaro, is there an enemy nearby?" Chengtaro observed with the eyesight of the platinum star and found that no one followed them. They also covered their footprints with leaves, making it more difficult for the enemy to find them. "But, Mr. josta, it''s really hot. Even I think it''s very common." Abdel said as he took out his watch. ¡°£¡¡± Abdel was surprised to find that it was already 8 p.m. "Mr. josta, this is!" Joseph looked at his pocket watch and finally found the problem. "Hey, old man!" "Unexpectedly, the sun." "Double, the sun is the enemy''s double." At this time, they found that the sun seemed to have something to shoot out. "It seems that something is coming. Be careful!" Many fire meteors fell from the sky and kept attacking them. "You can''t go on like this." "I''m going to make a hole with the platinum star. Everyone come close to me." "Platinum star!" "Euler!" The platinum star hit the ground with a heavy fist and covered a rock for the people to protect them. "Everybody, are you okay?" Then everyone found that the calendar had disappeared. "Damn it, that guy, he''s gone somewhere to rest." At this time, Li sat next to the sun double, drinking prepared drinks and blowing the air conditioner. "Well, sir Messenger, these guys will be defeated by me. Just sit here and watch a good play." "I''m looking forward to it." Li looked at the people in the range of the sun and wanted to see how they could defeat the sun or find the position of the sun. "Although I think it''s very simple, in fact, as long as you calm down, you''ll find it soon." At this time, chengtaro and others are still calling calendar around their shadow. "Hey, Li, you can''t help, but give us water." Polunalev said as he knocked on his shadow. "Give up. It seems that he won''t help us. We have to find a way by ourselves." "But what?" They looked at the outside world and couldn''t find the enemy''s position. If they were really nearby, they should be able to find it, and there was chengtaro''s platinum star. "Where the hell is it?" Joseph looked at the slowly weakening people and felt that he must come in handy now. This is the task of the elderly. "However, the current situation is not what I had planned to deal with. If it was my partner, there might be some way." At this time, Joseph thought of the man who could see through the wall, but also for the man who turned them into vampires. "Perspective means that the enemy attacks us where we can''t see, or where we can''t see." Joseph looked carefully outside and felt as if he knew something. "With such a powerful double, the enemy can''t hide far away. He must be very close to us." "In other words, the enemy may be in our field of vision, but we just can''t see it, or deceive our eyes." Joseph looked out again. What was the only thing that could affect them in the desert? "The desert is as like as two peas", so it will lose its way. "Similarly, that is to say, the enemy can deceive us by pretending to be a desert or reflecting the scene near us." Joseph wanted to understand the enemy''s stealth principle, so now, just find the enemy''s position. "Hmm? The rock is really similar to the rock opposite. It is really reflected by a mirror, so Chengtai Lang can''t see the enemy, because what Chengtai Lang sees is only a mirror." Joseph knew the location of the enemy and saw that Huajing courtyard suddenly began to laugh wildly. Joseph quickly told everyone what he thought. "Sure enough, did Mr. josta find out? It''s you." "That distance can only rely on chengtaro''s platinum star. Go, chengtaro." "That''s enough!" Chengtaro summoned the platinum star and threw it out with all his strength like a baseball pitcher. The stone is like a high-speed ball. It hits the scene on one side and breaks a small hole. "The sun, disappeared." The crowd watched the sun disappear and knew that they had defeated the enemy. "Li, you are here." When they came to the enemy, they saw Li blowing the air conditioner and drinking drinks. "Oh, it''s worthy of Joseph. He''s really old and strong." "Hum, of course." "It seems that you have prepared a lot. No wonder you have to bring so much luggage." As soon as he finished, Li took out his prepared things from the shadow and gave them to you. "Although I knew you could, I didn''t expect it to be so fast. OK, here you are." They supplied some food and water and began to walk out of the desert slowly. Sun, stunned by a stone from Chengtai Lang, withdrew. After walking for some time, they finally found a small town and began to rest in the hotel in the town. "What''s the matter, my master? I''m not sleeping yet." Forbearance came out of the shadow and held waum who had become a cat. "Don''t sleep tonight, because I don''t know what that person is thinking. Of course, you can sleep and bear it." Li took Ren in his arms and touched her head. "Waum, you can and will be involved. Don''t make trouble then. After all, even in your dream, the enemy can''t beat you." "Hum, if that guy wants to hurt me, don''t blame me." Waum said, stretched and slowly sank into a dream. After becoming a cat, waum''s habit became more and more like a cat. It seemed that he was used to it. "Are you afraid, my master? Dream." "Well, I''m afraid, especially when I often have nightmares." "Well, I''ll always be with you." Endure to lean in the arms of Li, and the breath blows to Li''s chest. "Of course, please, bear it." Chapter 134 Dream, everyone dreams. Happy dreams, sad dreams, terrible dreams, everyone will encounter. Everyone dreams, whether animals or humans, including double messengers. Hua Jingyuan Dianming, the double messenger of the green of the French emperor, will spend his dream of changing his life tonight. "Is this a dream?" Hua Jing Yuan woke up in his pajamas and found himself on a Ferris wheel with a dog and a waum cat sitting next door. "However, I haven''t seen this scene at all. Doesn''t it mean that dreams are composed of scenes I have experienced?" Although Huajing hospital has mastered doubles since childhood, it has no friends and has never been to an amusement park. Naturally, it has no such memory. "Are you awake? Hua Jing Yuan Dian Ming." Another Huajing hospital was surprised. The cat next door suddenly spoke. "There''s really everything in the dream. Even Mr. Li''s cat can talk." Huajing hospital is still talking to itself. Waum cat gives Huajing hospital a look of contempt. "Well, Huajing hospital, why do you think we can''t speak and think, just because we are not human?" Waum cat jumped on the head of Huajing hospital and stretched. "In the final analysis, it is also your human limitations. If you don''t know the language of animals, you naturally don''t know that we are no different from you in thinking." Huajing hospital generally persuaded itself that this was a dream, and began to slowly believe what waum cat said. "In the final analysis, you still don''t know what you''re doing. You''re being attacked now. Although you''ll forget when you wake up, I hope you remember it." As soon as he finished speaking, Huajing hospital saw that the dog in front of him suddenly cracked, and a ghost of death and the appearance of a clown appeared in front of him. "This is, what!" "Double, death 13." As soon as he finished speaking, Huajing hospital was awakened by polunalev. "What''s the matter? It''s you, polunalev." "What''s the matter? I look very strange." Polunalev looked at the Huajing courtyard and felt as if there was something wrong. "No, it''s just a dream, and I don''t remember." Huajing hospital touched his head and felt as if he had forgotten something. Just walked out of the door and saw Li come out with waum cat. Huajing hospital felt that his dream had something to do with him. "Illusion." Huajing hospital also noticed that in the corner of the house, a dead dog collapsed there, just like in a dream, but Huajing hospital didn''t remember. "Hello, Huajing hospital, Li, we''re ready to go." Joseph and others plan to fly to Egypt. As long as they fly, they will reach their destination soon. "Wait a minute." Residents came with a child in their arms. "Please, take the child to the city. He has a high fever now." "Well, I''ll take the child to the nearby city." Joseph took the children on the plane with chengtaro and others. "I don''t know why. I feel very uncomfortable flying with you." Li looked at Joseph with an uneasy heart. "What are you talking about, Li? I''m very stable in flying. There''s no problem. And this time it''s different from the last time I rode a camel. I really learned it." Although Joseph said so, he didn''t have much spectrum in his heart. "I''ve crashed twice in my life. Isn''t that enough?" Joseph finished, started the engine and took them all to heaven. "What, this strange visual sense." Joseph kept flying steadily, but he always thought something would happen. "The enemy can''t see it. It''s impossible to catch up. The enemy''s double messenger." Li looked at the waum cat in his arms and communicated with him in his own unique way. "Waum, were you attacked yesterday?" "No, it''s just that the other party will unconsciously bring in all the people who fall into a dream. It''s just that the object yesterday was the kid. I''m just an accident." Li didn''t worry that waum would be defeated. After all, even if the enemy was strong, he couldn''t deal with the perfect creature. "It seems a little sleepy. I''ll sleep first." Polunalev had just finished and began to doze off slowly. "Me too. I didn''t sleep very well last night. Now I also sleep for a while." Watching polunalev and Huajing hospital enter a dream, Li looked at the child held by Abdel. "Death? Dreams are really a strange thing, but for me, dreams are terrible things." Li thought and fell into a deep sleep. After all, he also wanted to see a good play. After entering the dream, Li saw that polunalev and Huajing hospital were being pursued by the God of death and found that their doubles could not be used. He was frightened. Outside, polunalev and Huajing hospital began to move because of a nightmare. "What are you doing, Huajing hospital, polunalev!" Looking at the two people constantly moving, and even calling out the double, Chengtai Lang and others feel that things are not quite right. "It''s a nightmare, but why did you call out the double?" The silver chariot accidentally poked into the chassis and the plane began to flow oil. "We''re going to make a forced landing. Be careful. Protect the children and them." Joseph had just finished saying that the plane had lost control and slowly fell down. In a dream "What to do, what to do?" Huajing hospital learned that each other''s doubles will forget everything when they wake up, and a method came to mind. Just halfway through, they were woken up. "Hello, polunalev, Huajing hospital, are you okay?" Watching them finally wake up, Joseph and others settled down, but Huajing hospital didn''t think so. "Why, can''t you remember what happened?" Huajing hospital looked at his injury and was puzzled. "What, my arm." Huajing hospital found that his arm wound turned into several notes. "Child." "Child, what does it mean, and this is my word. What does it mean?" Huajing hospital looked at the child while thinking. "Is that child a double Messenger, that is, his ability to attack me in a dream and make me forget?" "But how is this possible, and I have no evidence, no one will believe me." Huajing hospital looked at the child suspiciously, hoping to find some way. "And if I''m really attacked in my dream, why not use a double." Through the description of chengtaro and others, he knew that he and polunalev had used doubles on the plane just now. "That is to say, I can''t use doubles in my dreams, or there are some restrictions." "Moreover, he will bring a lot of people, which is very bad. If this goes on, everyone will be killed by him." Huajing hospital thought of this and was afraid. Maybe it''s better to kill the suspected child now. At least it didn''t do anything wrong. "Sorry!" As soon as Huajing hospital released the green of the French emperor, he was knocked unconscious by someone behind him. "What!" Before Huajing hospital was unconscious, he saw Li behind him and said. "Next, I''ll give it to you, Huajing hospital." Chapter 135 Huajing hospital just woke up in a dream and remembered everything he had experienced here again. It was really not his illusion. The enemy was the child. "Have you come, Huajing hospital." Huajing hospital found that waum cat was still around him, combing his hair. "Mr. cat, sure enough, you are also an insider. Tell me how to defeat this enemy." "Fool." Waum cat gave Huajing hospital a disdainful look. "You have to solve your own problems. What''s the matter with asking a cat for help?" Waum cat didn''t give any answers to Huajing hospital, but just sat on it leisurely and ate sweets from nowhere. "Hey, we''re partners anyway. Won''t you help me?" "Fool, what do I have to do with you? This is a dream. Do you also ask to help a cat in your dream, you fool." Waum cat ignored Huajing courtyard, lay on his head and looked ahead. "You see, people have come to greet you." The God of death appeared in front of Huajing hospital with a sickle familiar to Huajing hospital in his hand. Huajing hospital felt very disgusted. "Hey, hey, you don''t want to run away this time, and your cat fooled me so many times." The God of death said, raised the sickle in his hand and crossed it. "It seems that you don''t know who you''re having a hard time with." Waum cat jumped away from Huajing hospital and walked behind the God of death. "Boy, you''re lucky this time. It seems that this guy includes me. If he doesn''t teach me a lesson, he doesn''t know what death is." Waum cat said, went to a grass and caught the green of the French emperor in Huajing hospital. "Kid, your double is still there. Clean him up." The waum cat finished, returned to the Huajing hospital and lay down comfortably. Huajing hospital thought that the other party would perform something. For example, cats can also have doubles. Who knows, he just found his own doubles and then disappeared. Huajing courtyard didn''t think too much. Since he can use a double here, there''s no problem defeating the enemy now. Huajing hospital just didn''t find out why waum cat can catch his double and see him. "The green of the French emperor, emerald water spray." The signboard action and signboard function do no harm to the God of death. After all, the God of death is more powerful in his dream. "I got you, Huajing hospital." The God of death grabbed the green neck of the French emperor and made Huajing hospital a little difficult to breathe. "Just strangle you, you guy." "Hum, sure enough, there are too few battles." Huajing court mocked behind him. "You see, what are you catching?" At this time, the God of death found that the green of the Dharma emperor had turned into a mass of mucus and directly turned into the body of the God of death. "You seem to like making people have nightmares, so tonight is your nightmare, death." "Emerald spray!" Death''s body was completely damaged and turned into ashes. Huajing hospital woke up with memory. "Did you win? Really, it''s strange why my double can enter a dream." "Because when you are unconscious, you have released the double, and the double enters his dream with you." Li sat beside Huajing hospital and answered his doubts for Huajing hospital. "Mr. Li, is that cat the same as a dream?" Huajing hospital looked at the cat put on her head and said. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I think you misunderstood something. My cat is nothing special, just an ordinary cat." Li explained. "Really, that''s good." Believe it or not, Huajing hospital doesn''t need to know. Anyway, it will know sooner or later. "Well, let me deal with you." Huajing hospital looked at the child scared out of "gold", and had an immature idea in her heart. "It''s terrible." Li didn''t want to continue watching it, but he took the people forward and finally came near the Red Sea. Soon, they would go to Egypt and find DIO. "Now, except for the female Pope, there is only the world left. Although I don''t know why Huajing court said that death has been solved, I believe him." Joseph and the others sat in a tavern and discussed. "Indeed, the world seems to be the double of DIO, so we have only one enemy to deal with now." They looked at Li at this time, because only he knew the identity of DIO and the remaining enemies. "I said I wouldn''t betray Lord DIO, and I don''t know who the female Pope is. After all, I don''t care about them." They sighed and guessed that Li wouldn''t say anything. "Anyway, for the sake of safety, let''s make a special thing. I''ve been preparing it for a long time." Joseph took the people to the beach. They wondered if they were going to Egypt by boat. Unexpectedly, something floated up under the water. "This is!" "Submarine." A red, huge submarine appeared in front of the crowd. "Come on, everybody aboard." "Wait!" Li stopped everyone and made everyone puzzled. "I don''t want to be a boat with Joseph anymore. I''d better be a speedboat and watch you on it." After hearing Li''s words, everyone turned their eyes, and only Joseph was laughing. "What are you talking about, Li? I seem to be some strange creature. Yes." "That''s strange. As long as it''s any means of transportation you''ve done, it won''t come to a good end, especially if you''ll be attacked now." With that, I went to find the boat myself and let Joseph and them go to the submarine yesterday. Everyone began to get on the boat. Only when chengtaro was ready to go on, he remembered any means of transportation he had taken with Joseph all the way. "It seems so. Li seems to be right." "But how can the enemy attack us now? After all, we are in the water." Chengtai Lang thought of this and didn''t care so much. He continued to start with them. Li watched the people leave, and he quickly came to the other side in a small boat. Sure enough, he saw the female Pope here. "Sure enough, you''re here." "Long time no see, sir messenger." "I''m going back. Come on." "Yes, sir messenger." With that, Li continued to sail to Cairo to meet Lord DIO, who had not seen for many days. A dark room "Li, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Don''t you continue to follow them?" Dio sat on the bench and looked at the book in his hand. The wound on the neck is getting smaller and smaller. "No, just come back early to meet you, Lord DIO. It''s time to let them out." "Oh, they? I don''t care. After all, it''s the double messenger you found for me. It''s also your training. I''m looking forward to how you will play." "Then, Lord DIO, I''m leaving." "Wait." Dio stopped. "Calendar, you seem to have changed." "Really? Lord DIO." "Forget it, go as you like." "Yes." After Li left, DIO sat on the bench and talked to himself. "Illusion? I seem to feel the power of ripples on the calendar." "Forget it, he''s an incomplete vampire. He can''t use ripple." Chapter 136 Li was about to leave when a man with a crutch came over. "Lord Li, I heard you were looking for me." "Endor, it''s time for us to play. Get ready." "Yes." Li took ndor to the neighborhood, but ndor interrupted Li in advance. "Lord Li, Joseph and others have escaped. Do you need me to do it?" "No, wait, they seem to be waiting for something. Watch for a while and I''ll give you a signal." With that, he left ENDOR in place and went to get close to Joseph and others. "Oh, Joseph, what did I say? Sure enough, you are a vehicle killer." Li came over and patted Joseph on the shoulder. Joseph could only smile bitterly. After all, it was really dangerous this time. "Well, what are you waiting for?" "Reinforcements, our reinforcements and support vehicles. After all, it''s still a little distance to Cairo. There''s not enough time." "Here we are." The sound of the propeller sounded in their ears, and the people of the spitwagen consortium came. "Oh, Mr. josta, we have brought it to you and leave the rest to you." With that, the guide went to Joseph and whispered. "Yesterday, our spies heard that this man went back near Cairo. He should go to see that man. You should be careful." The guide said and left by plane with his partner. "What, this double Messenger, is a dog?" As soon as the dog got off the plane, he kept watching the waum cat on his head, as if he had encountered some enemy. "What''s the matter, Izzy? I didn''t expect you to do this." Abdel and Joseph reacted strangely when they saw Izzie, just like what a monster a cat is. "Sure enough, the cat is not simple." Huajing hospital looked at the cat on Li''s head and remembered everything he had experienced. "It seems that irrelevant people have left. ENDOR has come to you." Li picked up a fireworks and sent it up. The explosion caught ndor''s attention and he knew it was time for him to play. "I see, Lord Li." "God Gabe." Time goes back to the calendar. "Hello, Li, what are you doing?" When polunalev came to Li, he had a bad feeling. "Next come to us, Joseph, Huajing hospital, polunalev, Abdel and chengtaro. Now you need to accept our assassination. The double messenger I trained will sneak on you." "Come on, let me see what you can do." Li said, sitting alone on the ground, ready to see a good play. "Listen, what''s up? Come here." As polunalev walked, the sand behind him suddenly began to flow. "Be careful! Polunalev." A column of water attacked polunalev at a very fast speed. If Chengtai Lang hadn''t been around polunalev and directly pulled him away, the attack just now would have eliminated polunalev. "The enemy''s attack is coming, everyone." Joseph had just started to move. Before long, the enemy''s attack suddenly rushed to attack Joseph. It was fast and powerful. Joseph couldn''t resist it with his hermit purple. "Why not continue to attack polunalev, but Mr. josta?" Huajing hospital observed for a while and knew the enemy''s attack mode. "Everybody, it''s a voice. Don''t move." The crowd stopped, stood or lay still. "Sure enough, the enemy attacked according to the sound. Everyone was heard. We looked for a chance to attack the enemy." It''s just that the engine of the car put down by polunalev hasn''t been turned off. "Polunalev, get out of that car!" But it was too late. The enemy directly attacked the vehicle and exploded the mailbox of the vehicle. The powerful explosion involved polunalev and chengtaro around him. Blow them out. "Chengtaro, polunalev!" As soon as they fell down, the enemy''s attack came immediately, directly stabbing polunalev''s foot, making polunalev unable to move well. "Damn, there''s no way." Abdel had to keep them as still as possible and threw out the ring on their hands to attract the enemy''s attention. Sure enough, the enemy was lured by Abdel''s trap and flew back to directly bypass the ring left by Abdel and attack Abdel directly. "What!" Abdel was attacked by the enemy and directly penetrated his chest. If he was careless, he would die. "Hum, do you want to use this means to deceive me, ENDOR? I will not be deceived by this kind of thing after being trained by adults." Ndor recalled the days when he had been trained. "Endor, although you can''t see, your keen hearing will be your best helper. As long as you can distinguish the position and movement of objects, and even feel the movement of objects touching the ground and heartbeat, you are very powerful." "Yes, my Lord." "Well, let''s start training now." He threw something on the sand and asked ENDOR to say what it was. "It''s an apple!" Li handed ndor a fist. "Idiot, it''s bottled water!" "One more time!" "Yes." Li once again put things on the sand and let ndor guess again. "It''s you, Mr. Li. You''re walking." Li gave ENDOR another punch. "Fool, my double is attacking the ground, not me!" "The double is also you, Lord Li." "You are not allowed to argue!" Li gave ENDOR another punch and sighed. "Come again!" In retrospect, what left ENDOR was not only fear, but also conditioned reflex. "Now, no matter what you tempt me with, I won''t be fooled." Chengtaro and others watched Abdel seriously injured, but they couldn''t heal him. After all, they don''t know the enemy''s position and how far it is. "Damn, it seems that this is the only way." Looking at the enemy double who still wanted to continue attacking Abdel, Chengtai Lang decided to run and grabbed the innocent IQI lying on the ground. "I knew just now. I heard that dogs can hear and smell. It seems that you know the position of the enemy. Then grab you and try." I saw Yiqi trying to break free from chengtaro''s capture, but how could he let Yiqi escape with a platinum star. Yiqi can feel that the enemy is getting closer and closer. At a critical moment, Yiqi calls his fool and plans to push chengtaro away. "Platinum star!" With the help of the power of the platinum star, chengtaro jumped very high. Yiqi instantly became a glider and began to glide in the air. "Hmm? They haven''t landed yet. Do they have any flying methods?" Ndor bounced the sand into the sky and found the whereabouts of chengtaro and others. "Sure enough, it''s some kind of gliding, and it''s always close to me. It seems that it''s going to be a showdown." Chapter 137 Ndor knew that chengtaro and his team used gliding to approach him. Unexpectedly, the dog was so sharp that he could find him. "But it seems that your partner doesn''t want to help you very much." Ndor found that the height of gliding had been falling, and the dog planned to abandon chengtaro and escape for himself. "Damn it, IKey, it''ll make you feel better later." Seeing that he was close to the ground, he saw the enemy attack soon. Chengtaro has an amazing idea. "Izzy, please next." Chengtaro grabbed IKey with the platinum star, threw it in the direction of the enemy he had just seen, and accurately threw it to Endor. "What''s coming near me!" Although ENDOR can''t see, he knows something is close to him. Soon, he needs to use a double to guard against it. "Come back, God Gabe." Although the speed of Gabriel''s return has been very fast, ENDOR was hit by IQI''s double and lost the best time to master chengtaro''s position. "No, we need to know his position quickly." Endorgan just picked up his crutch and felt as if there was something around him. "Chengtaro, are you here?" Yes, Chengtai Lang had already rushed to ENDOR during the chaotic time just now and looked at Endor who was still sitting on the ground. "You lost, surrender." Ndor wanted to resist, but Li appeared in time to stop the two from fighting. "Stop, chengtaro, ndor. Ndor, you have lost. I don''t need you to sacrifice yourself or allow it." Chengtai Lang looked at the calendar and waited for his following. "Since I lost, at least tell others my information. Don''t worry. As long as I''m still there, they can''t get the information of adult DIO." "Well, Lord Li." ENDOR knew he didn''t have to pay any price. Although he had planned to sacrifice himself just now, it was also a good choice not to die. "Well, chengtaro, since I lose to you, at least I will tell you my information, and no one else will." Ndor put his crutch aside and expressed his position. "I''m Endor, the God of geb, the nine glorious gods of Egypt. I won''t tell you the rest. As for my partners, only you can guess." ENDOR finished, went to Li and waited for Li''s treatment. "Well, Endor, go to this address. Now you don''t need to continue playing. Go back and have a rest. I''ll let you play again at that time." "Yes, my Lord." ENDOR left slowly. Chengtaro looked at the man like a fan and didn''t know what to say. "It doesn''t matter. Chengtaro and Abdel are fine. We''ll avoid the key. After all, they are my subordinates. I''ll tell them not to hurt you as much as possible." "Li, what do you think? Why do you continue to help us and attack us? What do you want to do?" Li looked at Chengtai Lang who questioned him and said. "I just want to repay my kindness. Lord DIO is kind to me. I can''t betray him, but I know that Lord DIO is very lonely and needs to change." "Today''s adult DIO just hasn''t found his goal, so he has been fighting for his goal in the past." "So, I want to change Lord DIO, so I need your strength, but if you can''t pass my test, seeing Lord DIO is just death." Li finished, took chengtaro and Yiqi back to Joseph and others, and took them to a nearby hospital for treatment. "It''s all right. Abdel is just injured and can continue to fight with us after a period of rest, so now we have to find out the position of DIO." Joseph took out a camera and smashed it down. "The purple of the hermit." A picture was taken. It was a house. DIO was there. "Next, just find the house." Joseph glared and took the people to find the house. Li left alone, took out a mobile phone and made a call. "It''s me. Now it''s your turn." Nearby, after they answered the phone, they nodded. "Then let''s go." A child was holding a comic book, and a tall man followed him. "Brother, isn''t it strange that Lord Li asked us to deal with Chengtai Lang and others? After all, we can''t beat them in a frontal battle." "It seems that Lord Li wants me to use my double to prevent them from finding Lord Dio''s residence. After all, Lord Li said that we don''t need to kill them, just make good use of our double." My brother took out his comic book, and pictures began to appear in the book. "Here we are." In the cartoon, chengtaro and others came to the street. Polunalev suddenly picked up a coin on the ground. After that, all four were knocked down and sat on the ground. "Well, it''s a little difficult. After all, this is Egypt. When coins fall on the ground, many people will pick them up." "It doesn''t matter, brother. My double entrusted God''s fate is absolute. As long as we complete the fait accompli inside, the fate will trigger." The two brothers remembered their experience of meeting Li. "Listen, your doubles are very suitable for sneaking in and powerful. As long as you can understand your doubles and strengthen yourself, you can." O''ingo was put on the square by Lord Li, who constantly changed the photos in his hand. "Fool, clothes can''t change how to deceive the enemy." Li slapped him on the head and continued to try. "Fool, different heights will be found by careful people." Again and again, the transformation is more and more perfect, and the data is more and more consistent. "Well, that''s good. At least it can become exactly the same. That''s right." As for boyingo, he was put on the street and tried to express the story in the book according to the script. Because boyingo often tried to follow the original plan, he continuously caused adverse consequences to himself because of some time change. Let him have a better understanding of his God. "As long as the fate of polunalev is established, their fall has been established. Now it''s right to do so." When polunalev just took out his wallet, o''ingo ran up and bumped into polunalev and dropped the coins in his wallet. "Sorry, I''m in a hurry." Oingo just finished and ran away. "Really, walk carefully, bad luck." Just as polunalev picked up a coin on the ground, beggars surrounded him and grabbed the coin dropped by polunalev. "Hey, it''s mine. Give it back." The crowd was crowded, and even chengtaro and others were affected. When the crowd dispersed, the four people were crowded to sit in the street. Chapter 138 "Everybody, are you okay?" Joseph saw that everyone was pushed by the group and asked. "It''s all right, Mr. josta. I didn''t expect the people of Egypt to be so enthusiastic. My wallet." Polunalev looked at his empty wallet and cried sadly. "Well, the performance is still good." Li looked at their performance and nodded. "So, what will be the next fate?" O''ingo and boyingo continued to follow them secretly to a cafe. "Brother, the picture appears." In the painting. Joseph and others entered the cafe and sat down to drink coffee. Chengtaro and polunalev suddenly fought. Finally, polunalev was beaten with nosebleed. "How''s it going, brother?" "Well, it''s hard to do. How could polunalev suddenly fight with Chengtai Lang? It''s not logical." They were still waiting for their time here, when suddenly polunalev planned to go to the bathroom. "Good chance, brother. As long as you become Chengtai Lang and accidentally disturb polunalev, polunalev will be angry and fight Chengtai lang." "OK, let me do this." Polunalev just came to the toilet, just took off his pants and saw chengtaro push the door and come in. "What''s the matter, chengtaro, do you want to go to the bathroom, too?" "Well, you go on." Polunalev didn''t care too much, but how did he know that Chengtai Lang would be created by ouingo. O''ingo secretly tied polunalev''s pants with a belt and quickly left the scene. "You guy, Cheng taro, also plays this kind of Pediatrics." Polunalev was still reaching out to untie the rope on his trousers. On the other hand, ouingo, who had just changed back to the prototype, saw that chengtaro was preparing to go up to the second floor. He didn''t know what to do. There was a carpet on the stairs. "Good chance. Now I''ll play a prank on chengtaro." O''ingo directly turned into polunalev and tore off the blanket on the ground. If chengtaro didn''t react quickly, he would fall. "Polunalev, what are you doing?" Ouingo made a face at chengtaro and made fun of chengtaro. "Fool, fool, have the ability to catch up with me." Oingo ran straight to a corner and changed back to the prototype. Chengtaro and polunalev walked back angrily. Seeing each other, they angrily took out their doubles and prepared to teach the other a lesson. "Hey, hey, what are you doing?" Joseph and Huajing hospital were ready to argue, but they were not so good-natured and had a direct fight. After all, chengtaro''s platinum star was very quick. He caught a chance to punch polunalev, which was a breath. "You guy, chengtaro, fooled me in the toilet. Now there''s still reason to hit me." "This is what I said. I''m going to tease me on the stairs. I haven''t said it yet." At this time, they found that each other had been caught, but they didn''t do it themselves. "Old man, is this?" "Double, it seems that the enemy is a double who can change, so you didn''t notice." Oingo and poingo continued to hide in the corner, watching the two argue, and then stopped. It seemed that they knew their double ability. "What to do, brother? The other party knows your ability." "It doesn''t matter. Just in case, I have completed the goal given to me by Lord Li." "Finally succeeded? Brother, that thing." "Well, let me perform next." When people know that the other party can pretend to be themselves, they are very careful to avoid hurting their own people. After drinking coffee, they continued to look for the news of the house. At this time, the toto God of boyingo changed again. "Brother, come out." In the picture, o''ingo puts a bomb in the oranges on the road, and chengtaro and Joseph pick up the oranges. Chengtaro and Joseph were injured. "Brother, it''s easier this time. Just go to that stall." "OK, let''s go first." Go to the booth designated by the cartoon, stun the stall owner, put a few bombs in the orange, and everything is waiting to see a good play. "Just in case, or become a shopkeeper." O''ingo said, becoming a fat businessman. "Mr. josta, let''s go back first. It seems that we can''t find it for the time being. Go back and buy something." Polunalev saw a fruit stand in front of him and thought it would be good to buy something back. "Wait, polunalev, the enemy is near us. How do you know when the enemy will attack us?" "Never mind, Mr. josta. Even if the enemy attacks us, how do you know we go to this stall and guess what we buy? You''re too cautious." Polunalev went to the fruit stand, looked at it and was ready to buy some oranges. "Shopkeeper, can I choose some myself?" "Well, please." Chengtaro and Joseph had nothing to say. They came to help polunalev choose things. At this time, ouingo knew that he would have no chance if he didn''t go, said to get some goods, and then left directly. "What, this orange, strange." Joseph just moved and found that the orange in his hand began to glow. "What!" The orange in chengtailang''s hand also suddenly glowed. "Platinum star!" "Euler!" Platinum star soon beat the oranges in his hand, but the chain effect just now, the remaining oranges also began to explode, injuring everyone. "The enemy is the stall owner." Polunalev walked into the store with his injury and found the stall owner fainting to the ground. It seems that the enemy is already ready. "Unexpectedly, the enemy would know we were going here. It seems that their attack is not so simple." "Yes, the enemy is not a simple attack." Li came out of the shadow and looked at the people. "Now it''s time to test you. If you can''t find them, you can''t beat Lord DIO. Come on, let me see your strength." Li finished and sneaked away again. "Really, I''m really despised." Chengtaro picked up the cigarette in his pocket and lit it. "It seems that we must find a way to find our hidden enemy." Ouingo found some stronger people and asked them to attack chengtaro and others. "Brother, what are you doing, waiting for my results?" "It''s all right, brother. Let them see my ability." I saw that he as like as two peas and others suddenly came out of the same person as they were. "The enemy, Zou, give them a meal." The four rushed up and beat them up. They found that the other party was just ordinary people. "Mr. josta, there are some in the back." I saw four people like them coming back. "This is my double. I can not only change myself, but also change the appearance of others." Ouingo looked at chengtaro and others beating passers-by and snickered. Chapter 139 Looking at Chengtai Lang and others, they couldn''t tell who the enemy was. The two brothers snickered aside. "Brother, the picture comes out." The painting shows that chengtaro comes behind the two brothers, and the platinum star is on standby behind chengtaro. The next second, it''s gone. "Brother, this is!" "That''s enough. I didn''t expect the enemy to be here." The two brothers looked back and saw that chengtaro didn''t know when to come behind them. The platinum star was ready to attack. "Really, is the enemy you? I didn''t expect it to be easier to find than expected. If Huajing hospital didn''t find you, I didn''t expect you to hide." At this time, the two brothers found that some green things were walking on the ground. It turned out that Huajing hospital had long taken out the green of the French emperor to look for them nearby. "So, what am I going to do with you?" At the critical moment, Li came out and prevented Chengtai Lang from going on to the next step. "Stop, chengtaro. We lost the battle." "Hum." Chengtai Lang didn''t hurt them much when he thought of the opposite side, even if he let them go. "You two, gather at this place. You will be needed in the future." "Yes, my Lord." After they left, Li looked at Cheng Tai Lang, who was still a little dissatisfied behind him, and had to say the next enemy. "Don''t worry, you won''t be easy to deal with the next enemy, but you can fight him early." "Who is it?" "You will soon know." When chengtaro and others went back to see Abdel and knew that they would rest for a period of time, chengtaro and others continued to look for the house. When they came to the tavern, they just saw the man agreed by the calendar, sitting alone in a position, waiting for them to come. "I know you are our enemy this time." "Yes, chengtaro, I''m your enemy this time. Darby, I''m a gambler. If you want to know the next target or intelligence, bet with me." "All right." Joseph sat in his chair and looked at Darby. "What are you going to play with me, you guy?" "Let me talk about the rules first, will you? Otherwise, I''ll be unfair." Darby finished and took out a box. "This box contains the soul I have been collecting. Yes, my double''s ability is one. But you bet with me that losing the soul is mine. Although I was not a good man before, I know my ability is not good enough since I lost an adult, so now I only collect the soul of Villains." Darby finished and took out one of his souls. "This villain is a murderer who killed 15 girls and abandoned their bodies in the wild. I wasted a lot of time in order to catch him and bet with me, but I suddenly felt that this kind of life is also good." Darby put away his treasure box and looked at the crowd. "There are no pure villains and pure good people in this world, only right and wrong. Whether you are right or wrong, no one is right. After all, the justice you support is different, and right and wrong will be different." Darby put his hands on the table and looked at the crowd coldly. "Although Lord DIO is not a good person for you, we have our own justice. As long as someone interrupts us, we will fight back." "Come on, Joseph, and I''ll take a gamble on the soul." "I can''t wait." "Hum, then the first one, let''s have a simple one." Darby pointed to a nearby cat and threw out two pieces of meat. "Guess which one the cat will choose?" "Is it that simple? Then I''ll take it down. I''ll choose the right." "Then I''ll choose the left." They waited for the result. Unexpectedly, the cat took two pieces directly at the same time, but took the one on the left first. "I won this one. After all, I took the left one first." Joseph wanted to say something else. Suddenly Joseph''s soul seemed to be attracted by something and flew directly into the air into a coin. Chengtai Lang wanted to say something. Unexpectedly, the cat went directly to Dabi''s feet and leaned close to him. "You guy, this cat is yours. You''re cheating." "If you haven''t been found, you can''t calculate a cheat. But Lord Li told me, just as I still don''t know how to defeat Lord Li who uses shadow. After all, shadow is inevitable. This cheat can only see but can''t resist." "Yes, as long as it is not found, it is not a cheat." Li came out on time and stood next to Darby. "Darby, take good care of them. If you can''t win, let alone defeat Lord DIO." "Yes, my Lord." Li sat aside and asked the waiter to come and deliver drinks. "It seems that we must find a way to defeat the enemy ourselves." Hua Jing Yuan sat down and took out a box of dice. "Darby, let''s gamble regularly. You just need to guess whether my six dice are big or small." Huajing hospital used its own ability and the dice turned wildly in it. Even chengtaro''s platinum star could not remember how many points the dice had. "Hum, well, I''ll touch it." Darby touched the dice box as if he had a plan in mind. "Hum, Huajing courtyard, I already know. Although you send your own Dharma emperor in it, I still know what number you will shake out. Even if it''s your own double, you can''t beat me." "Hum, isn''t it?" Huajing hospital knew that its plan had been found, so it had to take back its doubles, and the dice became the same as expected. "There''s nothing in it. Am I right?" Huajing hospital opened her eyes in surprise and looked at Darby. Unexpectedly, her plan was seen through. "What!" Darby raised the box and there was no dice in it. "Hum, although you think your idea is very correct, you don''t think the general method can beat me, so you only need to turn a part of your doubles into dice to deceive me." Huajing hospital wanted to say something, but he had already conceded defeat. Soon, the soul of Huajing hospital was pulled out of his body and turned into a coin. "Hum, you are left next, chengtaro and polunalev." "Chengtaro, what should I do? Think of a way quickly." Although polunalev was a cruel man, he was not a person proficient in gambling, so he had to put his hope on Chengtai Lang. Chengtaro took out the cigarette in his pocket and smoked. "That''s enough. Although I don''t want to say, I can only rely on me next." "Darby, although I''m not very clear about gambling, let''s have a simple poker. After all, this is the best I think." "Hum, OK. Let''s have a simple bet with you, chengtaro." Chapter 140 Chengtai Lang sat down and looked at Dabi who was still preparing. Only Chengtai Lang knew what he was thinking. "What''s the matter, chengtaro, quickly choose your gambling method, dice, poker, or whatever." Chengtai Lang thought about it. Even if he was strong, he couldn''t beat Darby in an instant. The only thing Chengtai Lang thought of was only one way. "Come on, Darby, let''s bet on the soul duel." "So, what are we betting on?" "Draw ghost cards." Darby totally didn''t expect that chengtaro actually played ghost cards with himself. This battle is not a gambling skill that can be used. Endurance and luck are part of success. "Hum, yes, even in this test of luck, I won''t lose." At the beginning of the game, in order to save time, the two sides drew only ten cards, and the first ghost card was in Darby''s hand. "Come on, chengtaro, let me see your power." Chengtaro smoked slowly and casually. Fortunately, he didn''t smoke. "Hum, what will happen to you next time." Dabi is not worried at all. As long as the thread eye behind Chengtai Lang is not found, Chengtai Lang must lose in the end. Strong luck is also limited. Only by using everything can we defeat the enemy. Finally, in the next card, chengtaro will draw Dabi''s ghost card. If Dabi doesn''t take the ghost card before the end, chengtaro will lose in the end. "I knew it. Now I always know your position. I can''t lose." Darby has been slowly reducing the number of cards in his hand. On one side, polunalev looked at chengtaro and was a little impatient. "Chengtai Lang, can you really? The other party is an expert and can''t take the card back." Finally, Chengtai Lang had only two cards left. If he was still in one round, Chengtai Lang would lose. Darby wanted to defeat Cheng Tai Lang, the most concerned member of the DIO population, in such a simple way. He was proud. Suddenly Cheng Tai Lang covered the card and looked at Darby. "What are you doing? Chengtaro." Darby didn''t expect Chengtai Lang to do this, but he had remembered the position of the card. Even if Chengtai Lang changed, he couldn''t take the card away. "No, I just wonder if it would be too little to bet only on our souls." "What are you talking about, chengtaro?" "I want to say, polunalev, lend me your soul. In exchange, you should return all their souls to me." Darby didn''t expect that chengtaro would say such conditions. "Well, polunalev." Polunalev also felt that he could not defeat Darby. Only by chengtaro could he defeat the enemy. "Yes, chengtaro, use my soul." Darby didn''t expect that polunalev would agree. What''s the matter? Is there any way for chengtaro to reverse? It''s impossible. "Yes, I agree to your request." "Wait, I''m not finished." Chengtaro didn''t know where to take out a drink and looked at Darby. "Darby, I also bet on the soul of Abdel in the hospital. In exchange, I don''t need your soul. I just want to know what the double of DIO is?" Darby hasn''t digested the fact that Chengtai Lang turned into a drink yet. Unexpectedly, Chengtai Lang said this again, frightening Darby. "What, you want to know, Lord Dio''s secret." Darby certainly knows, but he knows that if he loses, even Lord Li can''t keep himself and betray Lord DIO. Will die and will be killed by Lord Li. "Yes, I can." Darby''s head is constantly sweating. If he loses, even if he betrays Lord DIO, he will die if he loses. Life is better than death. The great pressure made Darby difficult to breathe, and he couldn''t remember the lesson about calendar in his mind. "Is it possible that Chengtai Lang can change my cards at the moment when I draw cards?" Darby clung to his card and could not see the scene clearly. "What to do, what to do, Mr. Li, what would you do if you?" Darby''s hand kept shaking and he couldn''t remember the position of the card in his head. "How could it be? I can''t remember which one it is, left or right?" Watching the coins on the table begin to move, Li knows that Darby has lost, and he has admitted defeat in his heart. "Stop, chengtaro, Darby, this game, Darby, you lost, you don''t need to say anything." After hearing Li''s words, Darby, who was too nervous, finally relaxed, admitted his victory and defeat in his heart, and released the souls of Joseph and Huajing hospital. "Actually, Darby, you''ve lost. Look at your hand." At this time, Dabi knew that his hand had become a ghost card. Chengtai Lang had changed the card when he was not aware of it. "I lost, chengtaro, but I won''t lose next time." Darby, who knew his victory and defeat, put down everything and knew he needed to go further. "Darby, go to that place. They''re waiting for you there." After sending off Darby, Li looked at Cheng taro, who had grown up a lot, and nodded. "Yes, Chengtai Lang, I finally have some hope, but the hope is too small. This level is not enough. How can I defeat Lord DIO?" Chengtai Lang didn''t think so much. When he finally won, he didn''t think so much. They left the tavern and temporarily stayed in a nearby hotel. The next double messenger has approached them. "Next, who will go?" "Well, why don''t you two go together? After all, it''s a rare opportunity." The people rushed to Cairo the next night. Looking at the similar buildings nearby, they thought it was really not easy for them to find the house. "We''d better rest tonight. We''ll continue to look for it tomorrow." At night, Li met both of them, gave good orders and returned to his room. Unexpectedly, someone was waiting for him there. "Chengtaro, what are you doing here?" Li didn''t expect that Chengtai Lang would wait for himself here. It seems that he has something to say to him. "Li, don''t forget that my mother is still suffering. Only by defeating DIO can my mother be saved, otherwise I won''t suddenly attack DIO, which conflicts with your idea." Li always remembers that Chengtai Lang will attack Dio''s final goal, just because only by defeating DIO, his mother will be safe. "On this matter, Chengtai Lang, I will give you a satisfactory answer. Before you help me change adult DIO, don''t worry. Your mother will be fine." Chengtai Lang doesn''t know why. He doesn''t think Li will deceive himself. It seems that he really has a way to help him change his mother''s fate. "That''s good. I''ll go." Chengtaro got his answer and left. "Fate?" Li looked at Chengtai Lang who had gone away and thought of himself. "Where is my destiny?" Chapter 141 Early in the morning, chengtaro and Huajing hospital got up early and waited for Joseph and polunalev to have breakfast together. "Huajing hospital, why can''t they be punctual for so long?" "No way. After all, unlike us, they are students." While they were still chatting, polunalev encountered the first big problem in his life. "Although this toilet looks very clean, I have been trapped by the toilet pit all my life." Although polunalev looked very clean, only polunalev knew what he thought in his heart. "Well, what''s this?" Polunalev saw a socket next to the toilet. "Socket, why is it in this place? It''s incredible." That''s not the problem. The point is that the thirst for knowledge made polunalev touch the socket. I was accidentally electrocuted. "My God, I didn''t expect it was electric leakage. No wonder there was nothing." Polunalev did not continue to care and went out. "Really, why doesn''t Mr. josta get up yet? He agreed to get up early and have breakfast." As soon as he got to the door, polunalev felt something wrong. He seemed to be very heavy, and when he touched the door handle, he felt as if something was pulling him. "Illusion?" As soon as I opened the door, I saw Joseph sleeping directly on the bed, as if he was stained with something strange. "Mr. josta, get up. We''re going to have breakfast." Polunalev looked at Joseph. He didn''t know why. His body seemed to be getting closer and closer, just like a magnet. "What''s the matter, polunalev? Why are you here? Has the time passed?" Joseph picked up the alarm clock and found that it had not moved, and it was difficult to take it down. "What''s the matter? My body is strange." "Mr. josta, are you the same?" At this time, polunalev found that as long as he touched something iron, his body could not be easily taken down. "Polunalev, did you touch a socket, too?" "Sure enough, Mr. josta, you too, that is to say, it''s a double attack." As soon as they finished speaking, their bodies stuck directly together and couldn''t be separated. "It seems that the enemy''s double ability is to turn our bodies into magnets, but I don''t know who the enemy is." "Regardless of these, let''s separate our bodies first, and don''t get too close. It will stick again." Joseph thought, now as long as their bodies move down, like a magnet with two polarities, they will bounce back. Slowly, Joseph and polunalev separated, but they still felt that the ability of the double was constantly working. "We should quickly find the enemy''s body. If we don''t, we will soon be hurt or even die by some iron things." Joseph took the lead and showed what he was good at. "The purple of the hermit." Through the double ability, Joseph probably knows the location of the enemy. As long as he sees a suspicious person, he will directly defeat him. "There''s no need to do that, Mr. josta. I''m here." Joseph looked at the source of the sound and saw a beautiful woman standing in front of them and waving at them. "According to the order of Lord Li, I''ll test you this time. Let me see if you can beat me." The woman said and ran away. "Wait, polunalev, let''s go." I beg Joseph to come out and find that the cleaning car around him rushed directly and the iron bucket in the car smashed directly. "Bad." "Silver chariot!" At the critical moment, polunalev squatted out and hit the iron bucket with his chariot. At least there will be no threat for the time being. "OK, polunalev, let''s catch up separately, or we won''t have a chance." On the other hand, Chengtai Lang and Huajing hospital didn''t intend to wait any longer. They went to the reserved place to prepare for dinner. "Do you feel it? Chengtaro." "Well, the enemy, and full of malice." Behind them, they both felt a smell of evil peeping at them. They knew that the enemy had come to the door. "Come out, we have found you." At the corner of the building, a man with an explosive head came out, waving a knife in his hand and looked at them seriously. ¡±Chengtai Lang, Huajing courtyard, I will be your opponent next. You can''t find the position of Lord DIO. " "Really?" Chengtaro just took out the platinum star, and the enemy''s double has attacked. "Chengtaro, look, shadow!" Huajing court and Chengtai Lang jumped up directly to avoid the enemy''s attack, but the enemy did not continue to attack, but looked at them with their hands up. "What are you doing, don''t you escape?" "No, just a few seconds, you''ve lost. You can''t beat me." "Chengtaro, this is!" Huajing hospital and Chengtai Lang were surprised to find that their bodies and memories were constantly changing, their bodies were slowly getting smaller, and their memories couldn''t remember. "This is my double ability. Chengtai Lang and Huajing hospital, try it. There are only about 8-year-old you left. How can you defeat me?" The man rushed over with a knife, but Chengtai Lang didn''t think so much and rushed up with his fist. "Fool, do you think I''m just bullying children?" The man punched Cheng Tai Lang with one punch and one foot. He was stunned. Cheng Tai Lang, who had no substitute, could not beat someone who was trained by adults even though he was more powerful in the past. "Lord Li told me that even becoming a child is not enough. If you don''t train yourself, you can''t beat a child." Alexi wiped the blood on his hands and looked at Chengtai Lang and Huajing hospital who were beaten. "You two, without doubles and age, can''t beat me." "The green of the French emperor!" The doubles of Huajing hospital have existed since childhood, but their ability must be weakened a lot. "Emerald spray." "Useless, Huajing hospital." While avoiding the attack of the French emperor''s green, Alexi rushed directly in front of the Huajing hospital and hit him on the knee, almost beating out what the Huajing hospital ate yesterday. "Huajing hospital, you guy." Chengtai Lang wiped the corners of his mouth and rushed up with his fist. ¡±EULA, EULA, EULA! " "It''s no use, chengtaro. You can''t beat me." While avoiding Chengtai Lang''s attack, Alexi cut the knife in his hand along the angle. If Chengtai Lang hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have been cut by him. "You deserve it. Even if you become a child, your body is very strong, but how long can you persist?" Alexi looked at Cheng Tai Lang, who was already a little panting, and had his own plan in his heart. "Damn, is there nothing I can do?" Huajing hospital looked at Chengtai Lang, who was still struggling, looked around and thought of a way. "That''s all I can do." Chapter 142 Polunalev and Joseph are still chasing maleya, but the other party is more cunning than they expected. They are not only familiar with the nearby alleys and roads, but also know what is nearby. If Joseph had not the purple of the hermit, they would have been fled by the enemy. "Damn, I hid in this place." Walking back and forth, I went back to the hotel, but I hid in a place where neither of them could get in. "What about the ladies'' room, Mr. josta." "There''s no way, polunalev. Let me go in and find the woman. You guard me at the door and don''t let others in." Looking at Joseph''s tone of voice at this time, even if there were many reasons, polunalev felt that Mr. josta was actually a pervert. "Please, Mr. josta." Joseph went in against the burning eyes of polunalev behind him. He looked. The doors were closed. He didn''t know where she was hiding. "I have no choice but to peep." Joseph squatted down slowly and looked at the man''s pantyhose, because Joseph remembered that the enemy was wearing black silk. "Yes, the second one." Joseph didn''t think too much. He pushed the door and went in, only to find that it was an old woman in her 70s and 80s. "Oh, I didn''t expect to be such a handsome gentleman. I like it." The old woman watched Joseph break in without any shyness. Instead, she took the initiative to throw herself into her arms and scared Joseph to run out directly. "Mr. josta, she rushed out of the front door just now. She was very agile and avoided my attack." Polunalev covered the back of his head and looked at the figure gradually moving away. "Don''t let her run away, let''s chase." Polunalev and Joseph ran out and tried to keep their distance. "Mr. josta, she''s at the escalator." "Be careful, polunalev. The escalator is made of iron. If we are trapped there, the consequences will be unimaginable." "Let''s take the stairs." Bobo and Joseph run up the stairs together, but the enemy goes out faster. Joseph and Bobo have to go out slowly. However, how could they think that they had put a trip rope at the door. As soon as Bobo and Joseph went out, they tripped and stuck together again. "Damn, this woman." Malaya smiled and continued to run away. "Don''t say that, polunalev. We''ll separate first as originally." Bobo and Joseph go to the fence. Joseph tries his best to grasp the fence, and polunalev''s body moves down slowly. "Mr. josta, this posture is not good to be seen." Polunalev said, observing whether there was any passing by. "I think you should hurry up." It was polunalev and Joseph who noticed that several children were standing next door looking at them. "Don''t look, go away." But no matter what Joseph and polunalev said, they continued to watch. "Come on, polunalev, I can''t stand it." Finally, polunalev finally put his head under Joseph''s waist, and finally they bounced away because of the same polarity. But because of the high elasticity, polunalev accidentally stepped on a small stone on the ground and straightened his waist. Bobo''s body stuck directly to Joseph again, and Bobo was behind and Joseph was in front. "What!" When they were still embarrassed by this posture, the old woman who had just been harassed by Joseph in the toilet came out. "Unexpectedly, you are such a person. I misjudged you." The old woman rushed up with her umbrella and kept beating Joseph''s head. Joseph wanted to cry without tears. "Somebody, help me!" The two were so deadlocked for a long time that they finally separated. "Damn it, this woman, let me do this. When I catch her, I won''t let her go." Bobo and Joseph follow the guidance of the hermit purple and finally find Malaya by a railway. "Surrender, we won''t hurt you." Bobo said so, but the doubles behind him are ready. "Hum, come here if you have seed." Bobo and Joseph just walked past and remembered something very important. "Mr. josta, the railway track is also iron, so I say." They stood on the track and couldn''t move. "No, and the sound." There was a strong roar, and polunalev and Joseph knew that the train was coming. "What to do, Mr. josta!" "Ground, your double, polunalev." "Silver chariot!" The silver chariot quickly cut the tracks on the ground, but to avoid turning into a train rollover, Joseph quickly moved the rocker of the track and let the train go elsewhere. "Damn, that woman is gone." "Polunalev, I have an idea." Joseph used the purple of the hermit again on the ground, and the nearby map showed it. "You see, polunalev, we are here now. The enemy doubles need a distance, so they won''t be far away from us. As long as we are here and I am here, we will have a chance." Polunalev nodded and agreed to Joseph''s plan. On the other side, Chengtai Lang and Huajing hospital. They hid in a dark corner and listened to the footsteps nearby. "Where are you? Chengtai Lang, Huajing courtyard, it''s no use running away. I''ll find you soon and defeat you." Alexi''s voice is circling in the alley. Even if it is as strong as chengtaro, he is only a seven-year-old boy now. His inner panic can''t be suppressed. "Chengtaro, calm down. Although only my double can be used, we still have a chance to reverse." Huajing hospital thought calmly. The enemy aresi double is to let them return to their childhood. He is very powerful. He is the only one who has a double. Even chengtaro can''t win. The enemy has been trained and has good skills. "The only weakness is that the enemy doesn''t have a good investigation ability. Otherwise, he would have known us long ago and didn''t need to keep talking to attract us." "The only way is to rely on the environment." Alexi is still looking for Huajing courtyard and Chengtai Lang in the alley. He is not worried that the other party will escape or that he will find Joseph and them. After all, they are not acting alone. "Now, I just have to concentrate on them." Alexi had just come to the corner when a pottery pot hit him. Alexi stretched out his hand and flew directly. "Right now, emerald spray." Huajing court directly smashed the pottery pot, and the ink in it burst out, covering Alexi''s eyes. "Damn it, do this gadget." "Euler, Euler, Euler!" Chengtaro took the opportunity to attack behind aresi and hurt aresi''s back, but he hasn''t made aresi lose his fighting ability. "You two are too weak." Before Alexi could react, they ran away and hid again. "Well, let''s play a cat and mouse game." The battle continues. Chapter 143 A street in Cairo. Joseph and polunalev, acting separately, planned to encircle Malaya in a street. "Don''t go, wicked woman." Joseph has been walking in the street. His magnetism has become stronger and stronger. He slowly attracts a lot of iron in the street. "Ashtrays, bicycles, oil drums, and knives." Joseph slowly approached MALEA while avoiding the attack of iron objects. "Damn it, it won''t last like this." Joseph had felt that his body was not as tired as it used to be. "But it''s OK to defeat a little girl like you." Joseph gritted his teeth and went on. "It seems that you won''t surrender, Joseph josta. Then let you taste my power." Malaya cut several wires with a knife, and the wires flew over to attack Joseph because of magnetic force. "What!" Joseph quickly grabbed the wire with hermit purple, but the magnetic force was already strong. Joseph''s hermit purple didn''t use it like this. "Mr. josta!" Polunalev finally arrived here, but he was also entangled by wires. If the silver chariot were not more powerful, polunalev would have had an accident. "Damn, what should I do?" Joseph watched as he slowly approached his wire, desperate. "Die, Joseph josta." "Hey, woman, don''t you really untie your double?" Joseph looked at Malaya and gave an ultimatum. "No, you''ll be electrocuted by the wire." "No way, polunalev, go." They jumped up at the same time. The strong magnetic force sucked them like each other at the same time. In the middle was Malaya. "What!" Malaya looked at Joseph and polunalev who were moving very fast, knew she couldn''t hide, and closed her eyes in despair. "The heart under the blade." At the critical moment, Li came out and pulled Malaya away with his heart under the blade, so as to avoid being caught into a meat pie. "Enough, Malaya, you lost." The frightened Malaya looked at the calendar around her, and she seemed to have a backbone in her heart. She nodded and lifted the double. "Finally liberated." Joseph and polunalev loosened their shoulders and looked at Li and Malia with resentment in their eyes. "Come on, after all, you''re not much hurt, are you?" "The mental injury is not so simple to say in the past, you bastard." "Come on, you''d better go to eat Chengtai Lang as soon as possible. They don''t feel very well." On the other side, chengtaro and Huajing hospital are still playing hide and seek with aresi. "Two kids, they can use so many Yin moves." At this time, Alexi''s hair was kicked off half and he was embarrassed. "Catching them won''t make them feel better." In the invisible corner of aresi, Chengtai Lang and Huajing hospital hid aside. Although the guerrilla warfare between the two men was impressive, it can be seen from the wounds on their bodies that they were not unharmed. "It''s almost to the limit, chengtaro. What''s next?" Chengtai Lang looked at the already tired Huajing hospital and clenched his fist. "If my double were still there, I might be able to beat him." Chengtaro looked at aresi, who was getting closer and closer, and felt that the other party seemed to have guessed that they were here. "Huajing courtyard, let''s go. He''s here. It seems that he knows we''re here." As soon as Chengtai Lang and Huajing hospital came out, Huajing hospital tripped over a rope. "What!" It was not aresi who noticed them, but knew it long ago and waited for the time to come. "Hum, cheated, two kids!" Alexi rushed up with a knife. Chengtai Lang knew he didn''t have much time to untie. He blocked in front and bought time for Huajing hospital to escape. "Huajing courtyard, hurry up and run away with Huangzhi green. I''ll stop him." "Stop it, chengtaro!" Chengtaro looked at aresi getting closer and closer, and his heart was calm, just like before. "Damn kids, I won''t let you go this time!" "Oh, you''re such a garbage when you beat someone''s grandson in front of your parents." At the critical moment, Joseph rushed out and stood in front of Chengtai Lang. "What are you doing? Old man, be careful of the enemy''s double!" "It''s too late, Joseph josta. Try my God Seth, too." Alexi''s shadow continues to extend. When he comes into contact with Joseph''s shadow, Joseph feels that his body is slowly changing. "What!" Joseph didn''t become a child as Alexi expected. Joseph, with his bare upper body, was wrapped in broken clothes like a scarf, flying with the wind in the alley. In Chengtai Lang''s eyes, there was only one with a hedgehog head, a strong figure and a sense of security on his back. "Although I don''t know who you are, you''re not a good man when you walk in front of me with a knife." Joseph clenched his fist and looked at Alexi. "My name is Joseph josta. Call me JOJO." "No matter who you are, even if you become like this, you can''t beat me!" Alexi rushed up with a knife. Chengtaro wanted to say something, but he felt that Joseph in front of him would not be afraid of any problems. "Oh." Joseph took a deep breath and his eyes glittered with ripples. "Wave gallop!" Joseph''s two fists attacked at the same time, and the powerful ripple hit Alexi''s body. Alexi''s knife could not move forward before it came to Joseph. "Powerful." One blow knocked Alexi unconscious. Chengtai Lang and Huajing hospital changed back to the prototype. Watching the young people in front of them slowly change back to the original, Chengtai Lang and Huajing hospital can''t believe that the old man and the man they just saw will be the same person. "Oh, Chengtai Lang, Huajing hospital, it''s all right." Joseph looked at them with a smile. They couldn''t help shaking their heads. "Illusion." None of the three found that Alexi was directly recycled by Li, but Li looked at Joseph and couldn''t let go for a long time. "That man, very familiar." Waum cat has been watching, but how could he tell their story. "Can you only remember it yourself?" Waum cat thought of blade''s words. Although he didn''t know why, he knew that forbearance would not harm Li. In the middle of the night, Li took off the mask he had been wearing. After all, he had been hiding his identity and couldn''t let Joseph and them know their appearance. "Endure, who was I before?" "You have to remember this question yourself." Endure to hang behind the calendar and say listlessly. "That Joseph, did I know him before?" "I don''t know. I don''t know anyway." "Really?" Li didn''t think too much. He collapsed in bed and thought of the next person. "Next, let''s him. It''s time to verify whether their ability is enough to defeat me." A samurai sword in the corner, glittering. Chapter 144 Early in the morning, they also wanted to go up to find out where Li was. Unexpectedly, they asked the front desk and found that Li had left. "Really, I didn''t expect to escape so soon, that guy." People didn''t expect him to leave so soon, so they had to continue to look for Dio''s mansion in Cairo. Just, before long, Li came back with a knife in his hand. "Hey, Li, what are you doing? Are you going to fight us, too?" "No, I didn''t fight you." Li pulls out the knife once, and the light on the knife is very dazzling. "We are your opponent." The figure of Anubis appeared behind Li, which surprised everyone. "Weapon doubles are rare, and they still use knives. Let me be your opponent." Polunalev came up and summoned his silver chariot. "Polunalev, now it''s me to control Lord Li''s body to fight you. You can''t beat me." "Hum, how can I know if I don''t try." Polunalev rushed up and the silver chariot opened fire. "What''s the matter, this strange feeling." While fighting, polunalev felt that his opponent was very weak and had no skills, but slowly he felt that the enemy''s skills were very powerful, sometimes high and sometimes low. "Sure enough, I can''t fully use Lord Li''s ability. It seems that it''s best for Lord Li to control myself." Anubis knows the power of calendar, but even adults DIO will be afraid, but they won''t worry. Because for DIO, calendar is his family, not his men. "Anubis, there''s no way. My skills are just my conditioned reflex. You can''t control nature completely." Li now regains control of her body. Looking at polunalev, who is still waiting, Li smiles and goes up with a knife. "Yes, this feeling, yes." While fighting back, polunalev felt afraid. His movements were perfect. He was like a soldier who had experienced many battles. The knife skills from different worlds belonged to the skills of another world that polunalev didn''t know at all. "It seems that you can''t win without killing him." For a moment, polunalev''s armor was fully opened, and the silver chariot attacked at the fastest speed. However, even if the speed is very fast, polunalev can''t win the calendar. It''s too strong. "Well." polunalev sold a flaw and went forward to attack. He saw the sword of the silver chariot pop up directly. He attacked Li faster and opened the mask of Li., And stabbed Li in the heart. "You lost, Li. Go to treatment quickly. It''s still saved." Polunalev looked at Li and thought that the other party had been defeated and was ready to take back the blade. "Wait, polunalev." Joseph shouted and stopped polunalev. "What''s wrong?" A room in a mansion. "Finally, did you use our power? Calendar." Dio is lying on his bed and sitting across the closed wall. He feels the same power outside. "However, incomplete power is also afraid of the sun." The other side "What, this feeling, the smell of evil." Polunalev''s blade was pulled out by Li and thrown to polunalev. The wound on his body was slowly healing, and the sun behind him was constantly burning Li''s back. Calendar obviously felt that his body seemed to have some shackles that sealed his strength. As long as all the shackles were opened, calendar felt that he would not be afraid of the sun. "Really, have you been found?" For the first time, Li showed his true face to everyone, with red eyes and special canine teeth in his mouth. All of them reveal the identity of Li. "Vampires, or vampires who can resist the sun." "Mr. josta, what''s the matter with you?" Huajing hospital looked at Joseph and looked at Li in surprise. His eyes were full of memories, surprises and panic. "Li, sure enough, it''s you." Joseph walked slowly over and wanted to see the true face of his former friend and hero who saved the world. "Calendar, have you forgotten me? I''m Joseph josta, have you forgotten?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t know you." The oppression of death awakened Li''s original non power. Li passively accepted the non power. Anubis in his hand was thrown to polunalev, and his body became a sharp blade armor mode. "Be careful, Mr. Li, this is out of control. There has been such a change with Mr. DIO before. If Mr. DIO hadn''t been strong and directly oppressed, I''m afraid we would have died." Anubis controlled polunalev''s body, took himself and the silver chariot, and posed in the posture of Er Daoliu. "Mr. josta, he is not your friend. He may just look alike. Don''t be fooled." Huajing courtyard releases its own Dharma emperor''s green and looks at the calendar with vigilance. "Platinum star!" Chengtai Lang didn''t think so much and rushed up with his fist. Li''s eyes flashed a little red light, and the shadow behind him was attached to the body surface, just like the body turned into a double. A knife, calendar a knife cut down, chengtaro''s platinum star has been playing on the blade, but there is no change. "No, Chengtai Lang, in this form, you must wake up adult Li. The only way is to hit him on the head." Anubis then rushed up with a knife to buy time for Chengtai Lang and others. "Hurry up, no matter how powerful my knife is, I can''t resist it for a long time." "The purple of the hermit." Joseph took the lead, wrapped in the purple of the hermit. "Ripple, attack." Joseph''s ripple hit the calendar along the hermit purple, but it was useless. The armor outside was not made by vampires. "Platinum star." "Euler, Euler, Euler!" Chengtai Lang''s attack kept hitting Li''s head. He thought he could stun him, but soon he was wrong. I saw something slowly flowing out of Li''s body, and a pool of liquid fell to the ground, slowly forming a huge monster with a right hand like a hammer. After the monster was born, the body went into a weak state and lost consciousness. Fall to the ground. The monster picked up the calendar and carried it behind him, just like protecting its master. "I haven''t seen it like this." "But at least there will be much less concern." Chengtai Lang''s platinum star attacked again, but the enemy held his hands tightly. Chengtai Lang''s attack seemed to be bounced away. His strength bounced back and beat Chengtai Lang away. "Chengtaro, damn, emerald spray." The attack of the French emperor''s green posed no threat to the opposite side. I saw the enemy put his hand into the ground. It seemed that something on the ground was near the Huajing courtyard. "Huajing courtyard, be careful of the ground." At the critical moment, Joseph turned out the purple of the hermit and opened the Huajing courtyard. The next second, several huge spikes stretched out on the ground and almost stabbed the Huajing courtyard in half. "Thank you, Mr. josta." "It seems that this is a hard war." Chapter 145 Somewhere in Egypt. A dark room. "Damn, hasn''t the night come yet?" Dio felt that the calendar outside began to run wild. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will enter the second form. "Early, if you let Li run away here, everything here will be destroyed." "But, Lord DIO, isn''t ruling the world exactly what you want?" A man knelt on one side, his eyes full of war. "Calendar is not the power to rule the world, but the power to destroy. If you enter the second form, you may destroy mankind. The virus is very terrible." Dio recalled the first time he lost control. In that town, although DIO had tried his best to stop Li, the virus was released, and the people in the whole town became monsters. DIO had to clean up all the monsters alone, and the whole town became a dead city in an instant. "Although I don''t know why the double messenger won''t be infected, if the virus breaks out again, I''m afraid the world will be destroyed according to the current place." Dio looked at the window without anything and said. "Although it''s very unpleasant, it''s up to you now, josta." On the other side, Joseph and others are still fighting with monsters. "Be careful, the spikes on the ground are coming again." Anubis controlled polunalev''s body, grabbed the collar of Huajing hospital and pulled him away. "Old man, hold on." Chengtaro grabbed Joseph and ran about on the ground. As for Izzy, who has been forgotten, he is still watching the play on Joseph''s head. When the raid came, they escaped because they found it in time. "Damn it, you can''t go on like this." Anubis looked at the monster''s body getting redder and redder, and knew that it would soon evolve into the second form that adult DIO said. If it went on like this, it would be a situation that adult DIO didn''t want to see. "Everyone, now I have to control adult Li''s body. Everyone tries to cover my past. Only in this way can we stop it." Anubis untied control and let polunalev regain control of himself. "Damn it, you guy, don''t control others at will." Polunalev complains that this is the only way now. "Everybody, come on." Huajing hospital continues to use the green of the French emperor to attract the enemy''s attention. Joseph pays attention to protecting his teammates. Chengtaro and polunalev rush up and must put the knife in Li''s hand. The monster seemed to notice something and began to attack the advancing polunalev, but Chengtai Lang was always around to protect him. Many attacks were resisted by Chengtai Lang. "Next, please, polunalev." "Go." Polunalev seized the opportunity and threw himself behind him. He was ready to insert the long knife in his hand, but something happened. "What!" The monster suddenly stretched out another hand behind him and punched polunalev. The long knife in his hand was tightly held by polunalev. The monster seemed a little tired of fighting with them. He began to drop some strange liquid. Slowly, the liquid turned into several monsters very similar to it, but not as big as it. "Damn, will you still summon my little brother?" Chengtai Lang wiped the cold sweat on his head and looked at the enemy. "Ah!" Several ice cones fell from the sky and directly pierced the monster on the ground, killing it in an instant. "Who!" An eagle flew over and landed on the eaves, watching the monster warily. "That''s our own people." The magic knife controls polunalev again, explained. "Wait a long time, josta and others. We''ve come to support you." Holhaus took the emperor to help, followed by a long haired man they had never seen before. "Come on together. Although we are enemies, we now have a common goal to stop Lord Li''s violent walk." The monster directly extended his hand to attack the long haired man. The man directly summoned a double and swallowed that part directly. "Magical power." Huajing hospital looked at the man''s performance. He couldn''t hurt his body just now and was hurt by him in an instant. "Be careful. The enemy has the ability to heal himself. This injury is nothing." Soon, the monster''s hand healed directly and wanted to be bigger. "Ow!" IKey seemed to know that this was not the time to be lazy. He jumped down and took out his fool. "OK, let''s continue to refuel and be sure to wake up Lord Li." The sub air miasma is now their main combat power. It is convenient to continue to rush through it, but the use ability of the sub air miasma can''t see the front, so we need to be careful. "We have long-range support and leave the rest to you." Holhaus and Huajing courtyard, as well as eagles, continue to attack from a long distance, reducing pressure for chengtaro and others who burst in front. "Be careful, everyone. You can''t continue to fight if you are hurt." Joseph protected the crowd in time and opened his position with the purple of the hermit. "Go, we''ll go too." Chengtaro continues to open the way for polunalev. Yiqi uses fools to protect polunalev. The sand is not so easy to be hurt. "Ah ah!" Polunalev waved his silver chariot and kept approaching behind the monster. "Be careful of that attack, polunalev!" After the enemy, he planned to stretch out a huge hand and attack polunalev again. The ice cone interrupts the attack of the hand in time and presses the hand directly. The monster also wants to resist and attack the people around him indiscriminately. "Don''t succeed." The sub air miasma directly enters the monster''s feet, removes its attack, and instantly makes it out of balance. "Now, polunalev." Polunalev was ready to insert with a long knife, but the monster''s body suddenly blackened and seemed to have something to release. "This is, everybody get away." Yakong miasma reminded the people in time. He went away directly from the distance. Joseph kept pulling away the people, and several people close to him also left directly. The next second, the monster''s body suddenly erupted, and its body stretched out countless tentacles to attack the buildings around it. Each tentacle was powerful and directly destroyed the stones and everything. "Damn, there''s this move. What''s next?" After the monster finished this move, his body changed again, his whole body integrated into Li''s body, and slowly became a human shape. A man in a hood. "The second stage is bad. If it goes on like this, the whole world will be involved." Anubis took control again and reminded everyone. "In ten minutes, if you can''t wake up Lord Li, the virus will break out in his body. The virus will spread directly throughout Cairo. All creatures, except double messengers, will become monsters." Chengtai Lang and others finally know the seriousness of the matter. It seems that they can''t stop Li if they don''t take their lives. "But it''s all right now. It''s night." Chengtai Lang and others found that it was already night, and the full moon on their head reminded them that the man was coming. "Wait a long time, Li." A huge figure stood on the tower, overlooking everything. Chapter 146 "You are, DIO." Joseph and others looked at the strong and beautiful figure on the tower, as well as a sense of oppression. "Hum, this is not the time to play with you, jostas." Dio looked at the history that had completely gone violent, and his heart was also very shaken. "Li, why did you run away again? Do you want to recover your memory? If so, am I still your clan?" Dio has considered a lot, but there is not so much time left for DIO. Li didn''t continue to attack others, but directly directed at DIO. Obviously, she knew by instinct that DIO was the most threatening enemy now. "Hum, you deserve it. Even if you lose consciousness, you know who is the most threatening person." Watching Li slowly approach, Dio''s attention slowly approaches Li. "Even if you know, you can''t stop my double." Dio came forward slowly, and Li came up slowly. They looked at each other, but both kept silent. "I remember you, the man who stopped me last time." The violent Li spoke for the first time. Now who is controlling Li''s body? Only he knows the answer. "Oh, it''s interesting that there''s another sense of being violent." "Hum, even you can''t defeat me. I already know your ability. You won''t defeat me this time." With that, the body slowly sank to the ground. Even if it was as strong as DIO, it couldn''t hit the invisible enemy. "Indeed, your double is very troublesome. As long as you keep a distance and attack you, you can''t beat me." The sound of Li was all around, so people couldn''t know his position. "Huajing courtyard, don''t look for him. You''ll die." Dio kindly reminded Huajing hospital, and his heart began to focus slowly. "One step, two steps, three steps, about 15 meters away from me. I know my attack distance very well." Dio felt the experience outside the distance, but he thought of other things. "I''d better wait for him to attack. At least I can promise to knock him down with one blow, so as not to waste more time." "But I don''t have much time. I can''t wait too long. I must make a quick decision. I still need a helper." Dio looked around and saw chengtaro, the most threatening to him. "Although I don''t want to admit it, Li said that only Chengtai Lang has the ability to threaten me. Forget it, let him help." Dio wants to play, opens his mouth and yells. "Hey, chengtaro, now I need your help to bring back the calendar 15 meters in front of me." Chengtai Lang wanted to veto it, but Joseph quickly patted Chengtai Lang on the shoulder. Chengtai Lang knew that now was not the time to lose his temper, which would destroy mankind. "That''s enough." Chengtai Lang finished and began to rush to the place indicated by DIO. "Where the hell is it? Calendar." Chengtai Lang looked around and couldn''t see the figure of Li, but in the corner that Chengtai Lang couldn''t see, a figure slowly floated up. "Did you come to die? Just right, just use this man''s double one by one." "The heart under the blade." Chengtai Lang obviously felt that his double was beaten away again, and his shadow was behind him and turned into a platinum star. "I''m finally hooked. I''ll be fine when I see the enemy." Li didn''t expect that DIO had already arrived and had entered the attack distance of DIO. "Bad!" "Stop time, world!" The world seems to be at a standstill. The whole world is covered with gray. Only DIO one person can move. "Hum hum, even you, Li, can''t resist my double, the world." Dio walked slowly step by step. "One second later, although your double blade heart can pull out other people''s doubles for your own use, I, who controls the time, won''t get caught so easily." Dio walked behind Li and aimed his fist at Li''s head. "Two seconds later, the body slowly integrates and the ability to stop time is becoming stronger and stronger. Well, finish early. It''s an early exercise." Dio was preparing to attack, but unexpectedly, Li moved in a static time and directly changed into armor hammer mode. With one punch, DIO, who was still in a daze, flew away and broke a big hole in his body. "No way! It can move in my time." When the ability is released, Cheng Tailang doesn''t expect that DIO will be suddenly hit and fly, and the calendar has become another form. "What the hell happened?" Li looked at Cheng Tai Lang, who knew nothing, and kindly explained. "Because of you, Kong Tiao chengtaro, your double is the same as Dio''s double. I thought about using your double against DIO for a long time. Only in this way can I save his inner Savior." Li walked slowly to DIO. The expression on his face was constantly distorted. He was laughing wildly. "But how could he have thought that he would run away, and our memory is shared. Thank you, chengtaro. Ha ha ha!" "Damn it!" "However, although it''s not a long time, it''s enough to deal with you, DIO." Li finished, and waved his fist directly, which was bound to kill DIO. "The world!" Dio stopped in time, but the calendar was still active, and the speed of one punch was still very fast. "Don''t underestimate me!" Dio jumped back on the floor to avoid Li''s attack. Two seconds later, Li couldn''t move any more. "I see. Can chengtaro''s platinum star stop for two seconds now? It seems that he doesn''t know his double ability. It''s worthy of you, Li." Dio''s wound healed slowly, but the next thing was more troublesome. "Damn, Li''s self-healing ability is also very strong, and there are virus attachments. Even my double, the world is not so simple to directly break his defense. I need a plan." Dio looked at Cheng Tai Lang, who was still on the side, and thought of a way. Time flows again. Chengtaro looks at the interaction between DIO and Li and finally understands the ability of SiO world. "Time? It''s a terrible ability." "Hello, chengtaro." Dio said to chengtaro. "Then you run and walk away. As long as you leave Li''s attack range, your double will go back. As long as Li doesn''t continue to control your double, just give it to me." Dio thought that as long as Li didn''t have chengtaro''s platinum star, his world would not be restrained by Li. At least he could directly defeat him during this period of time. "It''s too late, DIO, look." Dio looked at Chengtai Lang and saw that Chengtai Lang had been entangled by the virus and fixed on the ground. "When you didn''t know, I thought of your method, so I''ve always restricted Chengtai Lang with a virus. Now he''s under my control. You can''t beat me, DIO." "In five minutes, the world will be under my control, and you will become my nutrition." Dio, chengtaro, in a big crisis. Chapter 147 "What shall we do, Mr. josta? Do we need help?" Huajing hospital asked Joseph nearby, but anubis directly interrupted what Joseph said next. "No, if adult DIO can''t stop adult Li, it''s no use for you to go. That''s the truth." Although huajingyuan and others are very upset, it seems that DIO is really their last hope. It''s ironic. The enemy they have always needed to defeat, Rujin, has become their last hope. "Chengtaro, I hope you don''t have an accident." Joseph looked into the distance and prayed. At this time, DIO and chengtaro were distressed by the changes of the calendar. "Hum, DIO, what are you going to do next?" Dio looks at the calendar that has become more and more popular. He knows that his time is running out and needs a chance. "The world!" Time stopped. DIO approached Chengtai Lang at a very fast speed. He thought that only Chengtai Lang was free, he could use his own time to defeat Li. "I know you''ll do it to Chengtai Lang, so." Regiment after regiment of meat surrounded Chengtai Lang, completely isolated Chengtai Lang, so that DIO couldn''t find Chengtai Lang in a short time. "DIO, your time is long over." Spikes and tentacles approach DIO at a very fast speed. He can only protect himself before he can continue to take the next step. "Unexpectedly, I still need to use the ability I have given up before." The power of cold ice surrounds DIO and constantly protects himself. Every attack is slowed down by the cold ice of DIO, but DIO finds that there are too many attacks to deal with. "Damn it, if you go on like this, you can''t beat Li." Time flows again, or the calendar can only move for two seconds. I have just been defeated. "But I feel that the calendar can move more time." Dio felt that he should be able to continue the attack just now, but he didn''t know why it stopped. "Try it first." "Stop time, world!" After the cooldown, the DIO stopped again, but this time the DIO did not continue the reckless attack, but continued to observe the calendar. "Sure enough, you can continue to exercise for more than two seconds." Dio has determined that the calendar can move for at least three seconds, but DIO doesn''t know where the limit is. "Damn, what can I do to defeat him?" Time flows again, and something unexpected happens to Li and DIO. "Platinum star!" "Ola Ola Ola Ola!" Chengtaro broke the cage that bound him and came out of it. "What? When did the double break?" Li looked at his heart under the blade and didn''t expect that his double was relieved by himself. "Who the hell is it?" At this time, Li suddenly knelt down and was surprised to find that his body was suddenly very weak, as if most of his strength had been taken away. "Isn''t it!" Li found that a familiar figure appeared in the shadow behind him. "Bear, sure enough, you finally did it. Why?" Forbearance opened his mouth, took out the magic knife from the inside of his body and smiled. "Nothing. After all, now you are not my master, but one of the consciousness of controlling the master." The magic knife inserted into Li''s body unimpeded, the energy was continuously removed, and the armor belonging to Li was removed. "Get out of the way!" Li also wanted to split Ren in half. At this time, DIO stopped him in time. "Stop time, world!" Without chengtaro''s ability, there is no way to stop Dio''s world. "Unexpectedly, I was saved by this little girl. It seems that there are still many things I don''t know." Dio walked slowly to Li, looked at Li with hatred in his eyes and shook his head. "Sure enough, even if you stay with me all the time, you never hate anyone in your eyes. Whether that person is a villain or a good person, he will save him." Dio''s world is ready to go, and his fists are full of power. "Because of this, I may have been saved by him." "Big wood, big wood, big wood, big wood!" Every attack hits Li. The focus is on Li''s head. DIO must wake Li up. "Time flows again!" He suffered a close blow from the world and was directly hit and flown. "Did you succeed?" Chengtai Lang looked at the calendar still twitching on the ground and thought it should be OK this time. "Damn, it''s you again. Stop me!" Li also plans to look up and have a look at DIO. "But it won''t end like this. I''ll come back. Next time, I''ll beat you." Black smoke came out of Li''s mouth, and an abhorrent soul returned to its destination. Seeing that Li hasn''t changed back, DIO thought he didn''t fight enough and wanted to continue the attack. At this time, Li raised his hand and stopped DIO loudly. "That''s enough. He''s gone and won''t be controlled in the future." Li stands up. At this time, DIO feels that the person who controls Li''s body is not himself. "You don''t need to know who I am, just think of me as a part of his consciousness." At this time, the body of the calendar is controlled by nothing. "Next, I have a lot to help solve. I''ll make a long story short." Li took out a strange bottle containing unknown liquid. "Chengtaro, you don''t need to continue to defeat DIO. As long as you take this back, your body can adapt to doubles in the future, and it won''t be like this anymore." Chengtaro took the bottle of liquid and felt that his hard work had been wasted. "But your mission is not over yet. Don''t forget the agreement." Without saying that, go back to the depths of my heart. Dio looked at the history that had passed out, hummed and helped him back. "Chengtaro, if you still want to fight me, come to me." Dio said that, holding Li to leave, he could not bear to sneak directly into Li''s shadow and follow Li to leave. "Calendar, of course I didn''t forget your wish." Chengtai Lang took the strange liquid back to Joseph and others and explained. "Really, then I''ll ask the people of the spitwagen consortium to send it back. Now I owe him a favor. Of course we have to help him." Although Joseph talked about human feelings, chengtaro understood that Joseph actually cared more about why calendar became like that. He had to find the memory of calendar back. "We''ll help, too, Mr. josta." Of course, polunalev and Huajing hospital will not go back like this. After all, they also owe the next calendar. "Hum, you can''t win, Lord DIO." Akon looked at the crowd, whistled and called Horus back. "But, what is the wish of Lord Li? Although I have said it for a long time, I didn''t expect Lord Li to put his hope on you." "Forget it, let me see where you can go. Follow me." Yakong miasma takes Joseph and others to Dio''s house. "Go back tonight and come back tomorrow. After all, fighting is fair." Chapter 148 "Maybe I shouldn''t have promised him from the beginning." Time, 8 p.m. The gear of fate is turning. Even if there is an episode to operate in this world, they also have their own destiny. "At least, I won''t kill so many people because of that sentence." Li looked at the fallen people and said regretfully. Time goes back to the first half hour. That day, 7:30 p.m. Joseph and others are still taken away by the DIO because of the calendar. In order to fulfill the desire of the calendar, Joseph and others still decide to fight with the DIO. At least they rely on their own strength to change the DIO, or change the naive idea of the calendar. Even without the obstruction of Yakong miasma and artum God, the five people and IQI succeeded in coming to the house at nightfall to fight DIO together. However, the strength of Dios will not change with the increase of their number. "Chengtai Lang, time stops. How do you defeat him?" Joseph and others decided to separate the two routes. Chengtaro and polunalev acted together, and Huajing hospital, Abdel, Joseph and Yiqi acted together. "I don''t know, but I know that my double platinum star can also stop time, but I still don''t know how to do it." Chengtai Lang looked at the DIO in the distance, and his heart wavered. On the other side, Huajing hospital. "Mr. josta, time stops. How can we defeat the enemy who will stop time?" Huajing hospital poked the clothes with her fingers, which was obviously not calm. "It doesn''t matter. If the enemy is like this, we will arrange an attack that the enemy can''t avoid. Then even if the time stops, the enemy can''t avoid." Joseph led DIO into an alley, where Huajing courtyard arranged its own traps, and Abdel and IQI were ready to attack together. "Hum, what are you going to use to defeat me, Huajing courtyard, Joseph." As soon as DIO stepped into the alley, the surrounding emerald traps directly triggered, and countless emerald spray directly attacked DIO. "Eat move, emerald spray with a radius of 20 meters!" "Go, Abdel!" "Magician''s red!" "Ouch!" The fool and the magician''s red attack together, the fire and sand combine, and the sand flies to attack DIO like a fire meteor. "And my hermit purple!" "Ripple!" Joseph''s ripple followed the purple of the hermit to attack DIO. For a moment, DIO was surrounded by three kinds of attacks. "Hum, is that all?" "Stop time, world!" "A second passed." Dio took time to stop avoiding Joseph''s attack and punched Joseph out of the alley. "Two seconds passed." Dio directly crossed the attack of Abdel and IQI and pushed them back into their attack. "Three seconds passed." Dio bypassed all the attacks of Huajing hospital and came to the front of Huajing hospital. Although it was a pity, the only talent not used by him was to kill. "Goodbye, Huajing hospital." With only one punch, DIO opened a big hole in the abdomen of Huajing hospital, and the blood still remained in his body. "Four seconds." Dio stood on the building, overlooking the crowd. "This is my double, the power of the world. Only one can limit my double. Chengtaro''s platinum star has a chance. Others are just ants in front of me." "Ha ha ha!" "Time flows again." Joseph was seriously injured by Dio''s attack, and Abdel and idge were severely burned by their own attack. Huajing hospital, because of Dio''s close attack, directly adhered to the wall, and his eyes slowly collapsed. "How possible!" "Huajing hospital!" Joseph and Abdel still want to stand up and see the situation of Huajing hospital, but it seems that Huajing hospital is bound to die. "Mr. josta, watch your head!" Abdel reminded Joseph that DIO fell from the sky and planned to solve himself with one punch. "Mr. josta!" Abdel arrived in time and opened Joseph with a punch. As for himself, he was facing the attack of DIO. "Magician''s red!" "The world!" Don''t need time to stop, this distance, DIO just need to punch. The fast four punches directly broke Abdel''s limbs, bleeding more than lying on the ground. "Abdel, DIO!" "Ah ah!" Joseph stood up hard, the ripples covered his whole body, just like when he was young, the waves full of anger hit him. "Too weak, old man, your ability is the most useless!" Dio didn''t need to do anything. He kicked Joseph away with one foot and broke Joseph''s ribs. "Breathe, No." Joseph looked at his DIO, his eyes filled with despair. "Is it over like this? Obviously I haven''t awakened the calendar. I still have a lot to say." Joseph put his hand into his pocket and the spirit drove him to stand up again. "I have nothing to do." Dio looked at Joseph who could still stand up, and a glimmer of appreciation flashed in his eyes. "Oh, can you still stand up? It''s worthy of being josta." "I haven''t conceded yet. I believe he will think of us again and save us at an important juncture, just as before." Joseph took out the turban belonging to Li. Even in the past so many years, Joseph still didn''t forget the man who saved the world and sacrificed himself. "Calendar, this is my last hope. Take it!" Before Joseph could do anything, a figure came out and knocked him unconscious. "Really, if you are seriously injured, don''t continue to use the ripple. Leave the rest to me." Before Joseph fainted, he saw only a familiar figure. Huajing hospital''s consciousness slowly collapsed, thinking about something, maybe his last words and regret, because he didn''t beat DIO and didn''t help them. "Sorry, chengtaro, I have to go first." The last thing Huajing hospital saw was waum cat coming over and looking at him. "Cat?" "Really, give me this troublesome job." Huajing hospital thought that she had heard something. Unexpectedly, waum cat really spoke. But Huajing hospital can''t hear it anymore. On the other side, the man in front of DIO. "Calendar, sure enough, did you finally remember? About your own memory." After another rampage, duo''s attack, Li''s memory finally recovered because of his self-healing ability, remembering everything in the world and his real self. "Lord DIO, I remember everything, so I want to save you and make you remember everything about getting up and being a man." "Funny, Li, don''t think I won''t do it to you. As a human being, I was not a good man." Dio ran over angrily. Instead of using a double, he raised his fist and attacked Li. "No, Lord DIO, you must have been a good man before." "Shut up!" Dio punched Li''s face, one punch after another, to vent his anger and his heart. "DIO, you guy!" Yiqi just left to find Chengtai Lang and polunalev, because Yiqi knew very well that only Chengtai Lang could fight DIO. "Don''t get in the way! Chengtaro." The battle is triggered again. Chapter 149 "DIO, you guy." Chengtai Lang and polunalev arrived in time and looked at the fallen Joseph and Abdel. Although they could not see the Huajing hospital, Chengtai Lang thought that the Huajing hospital had been killed. "Platinum star!" "Hum, Mu Da!" Dio directly avoids calendar and directly calls the world to fight with chengtaro. "Ola Ola Ola Ola!" "Big wood, big wood, big wood!" Although chengtaro''s platinum star is theoretically stronger than the world, the range of the world can be farther than the platinum star. "Don''t underestimate me, Chengtai Lang, Mu Da!" The world broke the platinum star''s combo with one punch and kicked it. If chengtaro hadn''t reacted quickly, he might have left the game directly. "Chengtaro, silver chariot!" "Restrictions lifted." It''s so fast. Even with the ability of DIO, I can''t see the extremely fast speed of polunalev. "Stop time, world!" However, the speed is faster than time. No one can move within a radius of 10 meters. "Hum, polunalev, although your double is really fast, it can''t compare with my world." Easily evade polunalev''s attack and walk to him. DIO also wants to use some methods to directly destroy polunalev. "Forget it, you''d better get rid of him with one punch." Dio waved his fist. If he was hit, polunalev would die. "Euler!" At the critical moment, chengtaro finally woke up. Time stopped. Although he could only cave for a moment, he could at least save polunalev. "What!" Dio, who put down his vigilance, was punched by Chengtai Lang and crashed into the nearby stone wall. "Time flows again." Cheng Tailang looked at the DIO that was beaten and flew. He didn''t think that the DIO would be destroyed in this way. He just wanted polunalev to leave. Now it''s not a battle he can deal with. "Polunalev, go quickly. DIO is not something you can deal with." "Don''t be kidding." Polunalev waved his hand, looked at chengtaro angrily and bit his lower lip tightly. "Do you want me to just abandon you and Mr. josta? Do you think I''m such a person? You bastard." "Polunalev." Polunalev trimmed his hair and looked at the DIO still in the pit. "Look, I''ll beat DIO. I won''t run away like this." Chengtai Lang wanted to say something else. At this time, he found that he couldn''t move again. "The world!" Dio slowly protected his arm and stood up. Although Dio''s right hand seemed to be broken, DIO did not lose any combat effectiveness. "It''s so touching that I should think of dying like this, polunalev." Dio''s world directly rushed to Chengtai Lang, directly used Chengtai Lang''s only moment, and hit Chengtai Lang with a fist. "It''s good to think of becoming my food like this." Dio bit on polunalev''s neck, absorbed polunalev''s blood and recovered his injury. "Hum, sure enough, the double messenger''s blood can better restore my body, and my arm will directly get better." Dio looked at polunalev, who was about to lose blood and die, and without much intention, went to chengtaro. "Time flows again." Cheng Tailang directly hit the wall and felt that his left hand should be broken. He couldn''t exercise well for the time being. As for polunalev, he was in a coma because he lost too much blood at one time. "Hum hum, Cheng Tai Lang, I''m really embarrassed. How can you defeat me now?" Dio went to Chengtai Lang, grabbed Chengtai Lang''s hair and pulled him up. "Stop, Lord DIO." Dio looked back. Li had stood up again and looked at him. "Calendar, don''t you understand? I''ve long been beyond human beings. I don''t have the power to rule the world. Why don''t you understand?" Dio put down Chengtai Lang and gave Chengtai Lang a rare break. "Indeed, Mr. DIO, your power is really strong, but you have lost your direction. You who only pursue strong power are not the Mr. DIO I used to know." "Shut up, power is everything. Can you beat me in other ways?" Li knows that he can''t convince DIO by his own words. He can only prove that there are other things with his own strength first. "Of course, although I am not strong enough, I still have partners." "The heart under the blade." "Endure!" Xiao Ren appeared behind Li and looked at Li expressionless. "Lend me your strength." "Yes." I saw a long dark knife, which looks like a magic knife. The next second, DIO looked at Li''s double, picked up the long knife and swallowed it. "This is the complete power of my double, Lord DIO, let you see." I saw the double behind Li directly turn into a platinum star and stare at DIO. "Interesting, calendar, what strength do you have? Let me see!" "Stop time, world!" "Platinum star, world!" ¡°Wryyyyyyyyyyy£¡¡± "Big wood, big wood, big wood!" The world rushes directly to the calendar, and the platinum star rushes directly to the world. "Ola Ola Ola Ola!" Dio didn''t notice it at first, but he soon felt that there was something wrong. "Is the time up?" Looking at the world and the platinum star are still fighting, DIO knows why his time stop is over after only three seconds. "Isn''t it!" Dio took back his double directly. At this time, he found that he had never been tired and suddenly felt very tired. "Li, is this the last strength of your double?" "Yes, the complete me can not only imitate other people''s doubles, but also absorb energy." "Good." Dio took a break. Looking at Cheng Tai Lang who was still not up behind him, he had a good idea. "Li, you know, my body is Jonathan josta''s body. What will happen if I absorb their blood?" Li didn''t understand at first, but she understood when she saw Cheng Tailang behind DIO. "Stop, Lord DIO." "It''s too late." Dio grabbed Cheng Tai Lang, who was still lying, and bit him on his neck to absorb Cheng Tai Lang''s blood. "Chengtaro!" "Platinum star, world!" "The world!" After absorbing part of chengtaro''s blood, DIO looks a little different. The double is stronger. "Moreover, the time seems to be longer." Dio opened the distance directly and didn''t give Li the chance to continue to absorb his energy. Three seconds later, Li couldn''t continue to move. "Hum, sure enough, Chengtai Lang''s blood can make me stronger faster, the wound on my neck is completely healed, and I can feel that time can stop for more than five seconds." Dio walked slowly to Li and looked at Li contemptuously. "Seven seconds later, you see, calendar, now I can stop for seven seconds. If I continue to become stronger, I can last longer and even control the time." "Nine seconds passed. I didn''t expect it to be so long." Dio looked at the frightened calendar in his eyes and sighed. "Forget it. Sure enough, I''m lonely. Since you don''t want to obey me, die like this." "Ten seconds passed." Finally time returned to normal, but Li was directly hit on the head by DIO. If it weren''t for the vampire''s perfect regeneration ability, Li would have died. Li''s brain is seriously injured. Now it''s even a problem to stand up. "Oh, I didn''t expect to be alive, Li. It''s really embarrassing." Li looked at the unfathomable DIO and felt desperate for the first time. "If I had the power to be sealed, I could at least continue to fight." But think about it, Li doesn''t know how to attack DIO when time stops, because he hasn''t met such an enemy before. Looking at the fallen people, Li regretted it. Maybe he shouldn''t have dragged them in at the beginning. "I''m such a fool." Chapter 150 "Don''t give up, Li." I didn''t expect that Joseph could stand up. He was so badly injured that he could stand up. "You taught me not to give up. You won''t lose to him who saved the world before." ¡°JOJO¡£¡± "Yes, calendar." Although Chengtai Lang was sucked a mouthful of blood, he was not weak enough to stand up. "You brought us here. Of course, you have the ability to take us back. Strong people like the old man can do it." "Chengtaro." After listening to their words, Li stood up and looked at DIO with firm eyes. "Don''t struggle, Li. You''ve lost." Looking at the calendar that has been seriously injured and doesn''t want to fall, DIO saw it for the first time except that person. "I want to save you, Lord DIO. Let me break your fear." "Ha." Take a deep breath, the familiar power coiled around you, the power of ripples. "This is." Joseph looked at the present calendar and thought of all that had happened. He couldn''t help crying. "The ripple only belongs to the ripple of the calendar. Only he can do this intensity ripple." Dio looks at the calendar at this time. The ripple breath is like having life. He mentions Dio''s former enemies and confidants all his life. "This body is responding." Dio felt that even if the body had been fully integrated, the body was trembling because it felt this completely different ripple. "No kidding, calendar!" "Stop time, world!" "Platinum star!" Li took the lead in launching an attack, very fast. "The impact is a wave gallop." In the face of such strong ripples, DIO will not mess around and avoid it directly. "Go, chengtaro!" "Platinum star." Dio didn''t notice that Cheng Tailang could move again and block Dio''s retreat behind him. "Bad!" "Ola Ola Ola Ola!" ¡Á two "Don''t underestimate me, big wood, big wood!" But how can a world stop the attack of two platinum stars. But for a second, DIO only became beaten. "Go." "Ola Ola Ola Ola Ola!" At this moment, DIO understood what he failed for. "Persistent soul?" Dio directly took the last punch, and time flowed again. DIO directly hit the street lamp and broke his whole body. Even the power of vampires is difficult to recover. "Did you succeed?" Chengtai Lang looked at the already immovable DIO and said. "It''s not over yet, chengtaro." Go to DIO step by step. Even DIO who has come back from the dead is afraid of death. "Don''t come!" Dio cried out in fear, but Li didn''t continue to attack. Instead, he knelt in front of DIO and told DIO in as simple words as possible. "Lord DIO, you must regret becoming a vampire and abandoning everything." Li bit on Dio''s neck, turned DIO into his family with his vampire power, and removed the power of stone ghost face from DIO. "Lord DIO, if you can become human again, what do you want to do?" After listening, I doubt the purpose of the calendar. "What the hell are you talking about, Li?" Li looked at the clock on the tower. It was almost morning. There was not much time left for him. "Lord DIO, I said, what you need is redemption. The first time you took me out of hell, let me come this time." Put the DIO into the nearby house to avoid being exposed to the sun. Li walked slowly to Abdel and maintained his life with ripples. "In this way, Abdel will get better soon as he receives treatment." Calendar called out Ren and kissed Ren''s forehead. Although Xiao Ren already knew what the outcome was, he still couldn''t bear it. "Don''t go. It''s so rare for us to see each other again." Bear to hold on to Li''s sleeve and don''t want to let go. "It doesn''t matter. Wait for me. I will come back to pick you up and go back to our world." Reluctant to let go of his hand, Li walked into the alley and was relieved to see that Huajing hospital was still alive. "Calendar, how long are you leaving this time?" Waum doesn''t care about calendar. All he cares about is tolerance. As long as tolerance is all right, waum doesn''t care about others. "I don''t know, but I''ll come back." Li finished, leaving waum with a mysterious figure. "Magical man." Finally, I went to chengtaro and Joseph and told them the last thing. "In the future, you won''t have the trouble of vampires and things about doubles. You''d better continue to investigate. There are still many unsolved mysteries about doubles, as well as things about arrows and bows." "What are you doing, Li? Are you leaving again?" Seeing this posture, Joseph inevitably thought crooked and planned to stop it. "It''s all right, Joseph. I can feel that after the darkness in my body has been eliminated, my mission has been completed. I just continued to go on for the sake of Lord DIO. I didn''t expect to almost cause a lot of trouble." Although they couldn''t understand what Li said, at least they knew that Li just left here, not disappeared forever. "Hum, what about DIO? After all, he may continue to make trouble in the future." "No, not soon. Lord DIO will find his new home." Li sees a ray of sunshine in the distance and knows that his time has come. Now the only way is to die as a vampire. In this way, the power of the vampire that has bound DIO for a long time will disappear and he can fulfill his wish. "Goodbye, everyone." The wind was blowing, and in the eyes of chengtaro and Joseph, only one figure appeared with the sun and slowly turned into ashes. "Goodbye, calendar." Joseph and chengtaro didn''t cry because they knew that sooner or later they would see each other again. In the house, DIO, who has recovered from his injury, feels that his body has changed greatly. Looking at the sunshine outside the crack of the door, DIO is afraid but hopeful. Dio slowly opened the door and the sun shone on his face without any pain. He felt warm and even unreal. "Is this what I abandoned?" Dio looked at the rising sun in the distance, dazzling. "Long time no see." In the alley, he picked up the cat on the ground and put it on his head. "Where are we going? Lord forbearance." "Italy, I believe we will meet again there." "Yes." Huajing courtyard, whose consciousness slowly recovered, slowly walked out of the alley holding the wall. Seeing that everyone was safe, he smiled at ease. Chengtai Lang and Joseph, looking at the DIO who has changed back to human beings, did not continue to fight. Just before DIO left, Chengtai Lang asked. "What are you going to do in the future, DIO." Dio stopped, looked at the sun in the distance and remembered the nagging words that calendar had been saying in his ears. "I don''t know. Life becomes short again. Maybe I want to find what I lost. That''s it." Looking at the completely different DIO, chengtaro and Joseph believe that he will find what he wants. Dio went back to his foothold in Egypt. Unexpectedly, the nine glorious gods of Egypt and the miasma of Asia remained here waiting for his return. "Lord DIO, you''re finally back." "Why? You don''t need to follow me to pursue your dreams." The crowd knelt down and said to DIO. "This is the last order of Lord Li and our belief. We will follow Lord DIO all our life." After hearing this, DIO not only shook his head, but walked into the house alone. "Whatever you want, come and help clean up. We''re going to start." "Where are you going, Lord DIO?" "England, my hometown." Three days later Polunalev and Joseph, chengtaro, Huajing hospital, Abdel, and IQI are in the aircraft waiting hall. "Goodbye, Mr. josta, and you. I didn''t expect this journey to end like this." "Well, polunalev, it''s easy to go back to France. Don''t run around." "I know." Polunalev looked at the crowd and was reluctant to give up, but there was no way. He always had to separate. "Come to me if you have something to do in the future." "Well, sure." Polunalev left by plane alone. As for Abdel, he continued to follow Joseph. After all, he had no place to go. As for Huajing hospital and chengtaro, he returned to Japan to continue his study. IKey was also taken back and continued to follow Joseph. The world, towards the hope of the heart, develops. Chapter 151 Wuchou recovers his consciousness and knows that he has returned to the black room. In addition to the more and more bright light spots on his head, he has vaguely seen a human outline. "Are you back?" Wuchou didn''t finish, but planned to use the power of the last world here. Surprisingly, wuchou can feel that his double has been summoned, but it doesn''t feel like the previous double. "Don''t you understand?" The light ball floated to wuchou and flashed, as if to tell him something. "Why do you just become that person, why can''t you be someone else, and why can you perfectly absorb all the power of his memory? Don''t you understand now?" "I don''t understand." The light ball seemed disappointed, but it didn''t seem surprised at all. "Forget it, let''s go to the next world." Before wuchou can say anything, the space-time tunnel has been opened and wuchou is directly sucked in. "This time, we must awaken at any cost." The body slowly enters another world with the tunnel. Wuchou feels that the body is shaking. It seems that there is something terrible waiting for him in the next world. "Illusion?" The voice did not fall, worry free to cross the barrier and come to the new world. Looking around, there are forests around, but a closer look shows that there are still many building debris in the forest. "It seems that it is a post disaster world." Ready to land, wuchou didn''t have any preparation, and didn''t need any preparation. He hit the ground directly and didn''t bring any harm to his body. "This body is stronger than the previous body. Although it has been strengthened, it can feel that the ability of the body is stronger." Wuchou doesn''t know who he is, but it doesn''t matter to him, because he needs to find someone now. "Wow, wow!" A few strange creatures came out of the forest. The comers were not good. "It seems that I have come to a wonderful world." The monster rushed up directly, opened his big mouth and bit it. Without worry, he turned over to avoid the monster''s attack and punched the monster on the head. "It''s hard, but it feels OK." "Ah ah!" Wuchou kept attacking. Finally, the monster''s head was directly broken, and blood and contents splashed on the ground. "What''s the matter? I feel curious." After using up part of his strength, wuchou felt very hungry. The broken meat on the ground was tempting him. "What''s the matter with this body?" Wuchou restrained his strange feeling and left along the residual path. After walking for a long time, wuchou finally found the city, but a stone tablet outside the city has always attracted his attention. "What is such a big stone tablet for?" Wuchou listens to passers-by. Fortunately, it''s Japanese. At least he can know what they''re talking about. As for what''s outside and what the stone tablet is, he has to collect intelligence. "But I have to solve the problem of eating first." Wuchou feels that his body is different from others. He is very hungry and wants to eat the human beings around him. It''s too terrible for wuchou. "But I have no money. What should I do?" Before the words fell, a monster wuchou met suddenly rushed out of the alley and bit the pedestrians on the side of the road. "Wow! The protointestines appear. Call the police!" "Is that the name of these monsters?" Wuchou looked at the monster rushing towards him, scratched the back of his head with his hand, and looked at the monster without expression. "Really, I''m busy now. Don''t get in the way." Hunger and anger, to bring worry free, is a fatal blow. One punch directly broke the monster, and the surrounding pedestrians stood in place in surprise because of worry free behavior. "Hmm? Bad." Wuchou knows that he doesn''t want to show that he is different from ordinary people? Leave quickly. After walking around many paths, wuchou finally felt that no one followed him and sat on the ground at ease. "Really, it seems that we should pay attention to it in the future." Just now, while running, wuchou was observing. He found that although this place speaks Japanese, its scientific and technological level is more developed than most of the world he has been to. It seems that it is a kind of near future world. "But why these monsters appear seems to be another problem I need to solve." Worry free patted the dust on his pants and planned to go to the city library. At least there, he would know his answer. "But first, I want to get all the memory of this body." Relax and worry free, he entered the inner world of the body. He saw a boy with short black hair and looked at him in horror. "Who the hell are you?" "Civilians? But do civilians wave like this? No matter." Wuchou put him down with a direct punch, which can be regarded as a successful solution to this problem. Memories begin to blend in. "It seems that he is really an ordinary person." After being integrated into all his memories, wuchou didn''t find any suspicious place, and the body was not a person in the world, so he was a black family again this time. "The last memory is just an accident and the special human beings in that world." "A man eating monster?" How can wuchou know that his current body will be like this? It is all caused by the accident. "No, this body was originally human. How could this phenomenon occur?" Worry free comforted himself, but his heart began to shake. "Am I really that kind of monster now?" Although wuchou had the experience of absorbing people and monsters with wuchou''s power, he just absorbed those wuchou''s power and didn''t feel anything. Now he can''t stand it if he really wants to talk. "Forget it. Let''s explore the information first." Worry free, leave these trivial things behind, and think about future things later. Walking, wuchou began to feel more and more hungry. Seeing every passer-by, he felt very delicious. "Hey, look at that man''s eyes." "Red eyes, yes, they are." "They? What do you mean?" Wuchou doesn''t know that his eyes have changed their pupil color due to hunger, and he doesn''t know what this pupil color means in this world. "Monster. Male monster." "There are still men. It''s terrible." Wuchou felt that when the pedestrians around him looked at him, their eyes were full of disgust and hatred, and even kept whispering. "What''s the matter?" "Hey, that man." Wuchou is stopped by a passing policeman. Wuchou doesn''t know what happened and is suddenly tortured by them. "What are you doing? I didn''t do anything." "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you still want to disobey us? Find a fight!" The patrolman didn''t say a word and didn''t care what passers-by looked at them. He beat down the baton directly. What''s more, none of the passers-by on the road helped him. They even laughed and imagined his eyes full of disaster and joy. "Why, why do you do this to me?" Wuchou broke free and ran directly to the alley to avoid the pursuit of the patrol. "Why? Why did you suddenly attack me?" Breathless worry free, really hungry, sit on the ground and have a rest. At this time, wuchou heard a quarrel. "Someone." Wuchou stood up slowly holding the wall, went out and saw a scene that he couldn''t believe. In his eyes, a little girl with long red hair was surrounded by a group of adults, punching and kicking. There were patrolmen watching. She didn''t intervene, but just said a word. "Be careful she resists and don''t kill her." "We see, Mr. policeman." The group of men waved their feet and kicked the little girl who had curled up on the ground to protect themselves. Swearing. "Why not die, you monsters." Without worry, the little girl didn''t resist, but her body was shaking all the time. She didn''t even beg for mercy, but she was bearing it on one side. "Why, do this!" Wuchou came out and shouted at them. "Don''t get in the way. Do you want to help them out, too? They''re just monsters." The patrolman came up with a baton in his hand. "Monster, are you talking about you?" Worry free inner world. Wu kept looking at the changes in the world and shouted with surprise. "Yes, yes, that''s it. Let''s be dominated by anger and stimulate all the desires of the body." "Monster, it''s you!" "Ah ah!" From the back of wuchou''s body, he stretched out several strange tentacles and directly pierced the policeman in front and separated them in two. "Hey, protogut animal, this man becomes a monster!" The passers-by who was still around wanted to leave, but he was directly grabbed by the tentacle behind wuchou and pulled back. Wuchou raises the man caught by his tentacle in front of him, and the red in his eyes reminds them all the time that he is not human. "You, need a trial." "And it tastes good." Worry free, open your mouth... (avoid consciously.) Wuchou''s body changes slowly, with sharp spines protruding from his body and strange nothingness under his feet. Wuchou seems to feel that he may have new strength. "But I''m still hungry." Worry free turns his eyes to the people who are still alive. "You''re welcome." ¨C devoured split line ¨C After eating all the adults, wuchou finally felt less hungry, and the tentacles behind him retracted because of their emotional stability. At this time, wuchou remembered that there was a little girl just now. At this time, wuchou saw the little girl and looked at herself from just now. Maybe he was frightened. Wuchou didn''t say anything. He planned to leave like this Who knows, when the little girl saw that wuchou was going to leave, she stood up directly and didn''t care about wuchou at all. Now she was covered with blood, hugged wuchou''s thigh and wouldn''t let him go. "Why, you just saw that I''m not human." Wuchou knows that he may have become a monster in the body''s memory, but he won''t say anything, because this is also his body. He has done more strange things. "Take me away, I''m not afraid. No matter what you want to do to me in the future, even if you eat me, I''m not afraid." Aren''t you afraid of being eaten? Wuchou doesn''t know what the little girl has experienced, but he knows that he won''t let the little girl experience the previous things. Wuchou squatted down and hugged the little girl behind him. The crimson in their eyes brought them a strange sense of security. "I won''t let anyone hurt you again, I swear." Chapter 152 If wuchou wants to take the little girl away, at least he needs to clean up his blood, otherwise he will be arrested soon. Then the little girl saw something that surprised her. Looking at the man in front of him directly becoming another person, it seems that wuchou is still familiar with Shilang''s body. For the time being, he will use this appearance to face others, at least he won''t reveal his secret. "Now I feel that the power of nothing is really easy to use." However, the roar of Wuzai wuchou''s inner world is certainly ignored by wuchou. Simply get familiar with the body, worry free continued to lead the little girl away, leaving only blood everywhere. Soon after, a group of people came here and looked at the blood on the ground. They suspected that protozoa had invaded, and it was still small. Walking on the road, wuchou knew at this time that at the beginning he didn''t notice that there were more little girls in the city than he expected. At least at present, wuchou doesn''t know how many he saw. "The world full of Laurie, ah, the world may not be as terrible as I imagined." But wuchou didn''t notice that the little girls he saw were all accompanied by an adult with weapons. "My Lord." Wuchou almost forgot that there was a little guy following him behind him. It seems that wuchou plans to deal with everything just now as a special situation. "What''s the matter? Are you hungry?" Worry free squats down and rubs Lori''s hair. Her long red hair is very similar to her body. People who don''t know even think they are brothers and sisters. "I don''t know what to call you." Little Lori whispered, her tone full of fear. "It doesn''t matter. Just call me worry free in the future." "I said, no one can hurt you again." Just as little Lori was still moved by this sentence, some uncoordinated voices came from behind. "Oh, take the monster as a treasure. It seems that you are not a good man." Wuchou heard it and looked angrily at the three people behind him. It seems that this dress of street refugees is not a good man at first sight. "What are you talking about!" Looking at the angry wuchou, the little gangster laughed and took out a knife from his pocket to frighten wuchou. "What''s the matter? Are you angry? Do you want to fight us for these monsters?" "Yes, yes, don''t underestimate us." The three gathered around and took out their knives, as if they wanted to stab wuchou in the street. "Don''t do it, my Lord." Little Lori clutched worry free collar in fear. She knew how terrible worry free was. She was afraid that worry free would get into trouble because of being found. "It doesn''t matter. It''ll be solved soon." Wuchou also knew that he could not reveal too much ability here. He just broke the three people''s arms and let them leave. "Go away. Don''t bother others if you don''t have the ability." When they saw wuchou let them go, they directly scared away. The pedestrians around didn''t care too much. After watching the excitement, they left. But wuchou didn''t notice that all the little Loris who passed by just now were very envious when they saw that wuchou was willing to stand out for them. Walking, worry free is still stumped by one thing. "No, money." Originally, he wanted to take the money from the group just now, but there were a lot of pedestrians. It was easy to start. At the beginning, all the people were eaten. "It seems that I have to use extraordinary means." Wuchou looked for it and finally saw a big man walking around with a little Lori and a weapon on his waist. "With weapons, you don''t look like a good man." Wuchou secretly followed him, finally found a chance, rushed up and knocked him unconscious. Just as wuchou was ready to take his wallet, little Laurie behind him suddenly picked up a knife and rushed up to attack wuchou, fast. "So fast, not the speed of normal people." Although wuchou is surprised at the speed of little Lori, how can little Lori be the opponent of this monster and be captured alive soon. "Don''t blame me. I just took his wallet. He wasn''t hurt." However, wuchou suddenly tore off the long sleeve on little Lori''s arm, and shocking scars can be seen everywhere. "Did he do it?" Wuchou tried to ask little Lori in a gentle tone, and finally got the answer that made him angry. "Scum!" Worry free stepped on the man''s head and scared the little Laurie back a few steps. "Well, sure enough, still." "Very hungry." Looking at the corpse on the ground, wuchou felt that his saliva was secreted. "This is also, in order to destroy the corpse." ¨C devoured split line ¨C "My Lord, what should this man do?" Red haired little Lori reminded wuchou, perhaps because she had seen it once and was used to it. "You go and don''t mention me to others." Wuchou couldn''t do anything to them, so he directly asked her to leave. As for what would happen in the future, wuchou didn''t care. Who knows, the little Lori just ran up and took the red haired little Lori behind wuchou and left with wuchou. "Whatever you want." Little Laurie, who was affirmed, nodded happily and fearfully. In the middle of the night, wuchou finally didn''t find any place to stay for them. When he saw wuchou with two little loris, they were not welcome in the surrounding hotels. Finally, wuchou had to take two little Loris to the overpass to accommodate the three of them. Through the description of red haired Lori and blonde Lori, wuchou finally knows what he sees and why people in this city hate them so much. "Son of the curse?" Worry free looks at the two Lauries who fall asleep and the bright moon hanging on the night to understand why people in this world hate them. "Red eyes, man eating demons." I feel like I''m talking about myself. "It seems that I have to find a way to become a police, otherwise taking care of them will become a problem." Thinking, worry free also slowly enters the dream. one ''s inner world "Who are you?" As soon as wuchou came in, he saw a huge bug sitting on the ground and chatting with wuchou around him. "Oh, the first time I met, I was a new partner." Wuchou looked at the big bug in front of him as if he had seen him somewhere. "Kogas, it seems that you really forgot. It''s really sad. No, it''s a bug." Wuchou didn''t pay attention to his jokes. Instead, he wanted to know why he had been hungry recently and wanted to eat people. "After all, I could, er, eat anything, but another power trend in your body, you eat people." Kogas said it had nothing to do with him. Although he brought excessive appetite, it was obvious that he was selective forgetting. "Really?" Wuchou seems to feel what''s happening outside. Wake up quickly. Just woke up and saw that she was tied with a rope. So was the red haired little Lori who had been following behind him, but there was no sign of blonde hair. "I don''t want to die." Wuchou heard the sound of sharpening a knife and heard it behind him. "I don''t want to die." The voice is getting smaller and smaller. Worry free turns around and sees that the blonde little Lori saved yesterday is facing him with a sharp knife. "What are you doing, aren''t you!" "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die. My husband is dead, and my father and mother are dead. It''s all you, monsters. We''re so unfortunate because of you." The blonde little Lori approached wuchou slowly with a knife, and her eyes were dead. "Stop it, I won''t hurt you, I swear." "Liar! Man eating monster!" The blonde little Lori stabbed her into wuchou''s chest, and fresh blood splashed on her face. "Stop it!" Wuchou can feel that the cells of his body are active, and soon he will be controlled again. At that time, he will do something he regrets. "Monster, you die too." I saw little Lori suddenly twist her whole body and directly become a protointestinal animal. Wuchou finally knew why humans had been afraid of them. "If the erosion rate is too high, will it become like this?" Worry free is still lost. Monsters don''t care so much. The hand on the head directly rushed up to attack wuchou. "My Lord!" Wuchou didn''t expect that little Lori, who had just been tied up, rushed out to block the attack for herself. "Ah ah!" Watching little Lori hurt, she couldn''t forgive herself. Worry free was dominated by anger again. "It''s gone." In his inner world, kogas looked at the change outside and sighed. "It''s really troublesome." "What''s that?" Pedestrians saw that the bridge suddenly broke and a huge insect appeared out of thin air, with a ferocious face. "Oh!" The big bug went directly to the crowded place. When pedestrians saw the huge bug, they fled in a hurry. Several planes flew across the sky and began to attack big insects. But it doesn''t work. "Let''s go and kill this protogut animal. Although we don''t know how this level 4 monster appears here, it''s a good opportunity." Many police also rushed up and constantly used special weapons to attack big insects, but it was useless, as if the animal was not a monster they were familiar with. Watching the increasing number of casualties, the police began to be afraid and retreated slowly. Just as everyone was going to watch the big bug continue to destroy, unexpectedly, the big bug turned into a light and disappeared. "What!" The besieged people thought it was amazing, but now that the trouble had disappeared, at least they could be at ease. "The attack is invalid. Are you not afraid of stone tablets and can move protointestinal creatures instantly?" In the dark room, an old man looked at the information collected and sighed. "It seems that a new member has been added to the zodiac." As for today''s worry free, where has it gone. Witnessing all the worry free, the body ran away directly. If it weren''t for kogas in his body to strengthen his efforts to completely recover his strength, he would avoid worry free from destroying the whole Tokyo area at once. Wuchou wakes up and sees the mess everywhere. Although there is no wound on his body, his heart has already broken. "Why, I need to save the world." Wuchou hammered the ground powerlessly and roared. "The world doesn''t need to be saved!" Chapter 153 "Ah ah!" As the dark alley left, a man was nailed to the wall and shouted in pain. "Let me go, I won''t hurt them again!" The man begged for mercy to a black haired man around him, but the hatred for them in his eyes did not decrease, but because his behavior was deeper. "Really?" The man easily commanded the tentacles behind him, raised the man, strangled his neck and let him slowly suffocate. "But your eyes tell me that you want to be eaten by me!" ¨C conscious avoidance ¨C After that, the man left a small bag of money to the little girl who had been watching. The little girl picked up the money bag in panic and looked at the black haired man with godless eyes. "You are free. Find someone to protect you." The black haired man said that he left and didn''t want to continue to interfere. The tentacles behind the man haven''t been taken back, but in the eyes of the little girl, the whole picture is like a messenger to save them. "Angel." ¨C time division ¨C "Again?" Quickly surrounded the scene, the patrol collected all the information, found clues, and knew it was the same case again. "Since last month, it has been the fifth one." A middle-aged uncle, smoking, stood next door melancholy. "Every victim is a plundered generation, or a home with a cursed son." The five victims, all male, will disappear after being killed, leaving only blood stains on the ground, proving that they are himself, and the cursed son of the family will disappear. "In this era, we still have this kind of trouble. Really, won''t this make the situation more serious?" The middle-aged man understood that the murderer was purposeful. "Of course, it may be that those politicians want to do something. It''s really." ¨C time division ¨C "Since I can''t save the world, I''ll save them." This is the first thing I think of after wuchou recovers. When it comes to doing so, worry free just needs to walk on the road and see who is abusing them. It''s enough to find opportunities, track them and kill them with one blow. "But it''s too slow." Wuchou thinks the efficiency is still too slow, and he has only helped five people this month, not enough, not enough. "I need someone to help me." Wuchou feels that he needs to find someone to help him or collect intelligence. At least he won''t act independently. "Ah, help!" The opportunity appeared in front of worry free. A girl was blocked in an alley, and there were several young people in front who didn''t look very clean. "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect this beautiful chick to walk in this alley, brothers, round." "But, brother, it looks familiar. Is it all right?" "It''s all right. You know afterwards." Just as the eldest brother has just finished, although wuchou doesn''t want to meddle in his own affairs, since you see it, let''s do it. "Really? What do you know?" "Ha?" The hooligan looked at the carefree and boring wave of his hand. "Go away, boy. It''s none of your business." "Answer my question, what do you think of the son of the curse?" Wuchou walked over slowly. Although he already knew the answer, he was ready to move behind him. "Ah, what? Of course it''s a monster." "Answer, wrong." The three tentacles behind him directly grabbed their necks, raised them, walked slowly to the woman and asked. "Next, you don''t want to see it. Close your eyes." The woman looked at the crimson in her worry free eyes and nodded mechanically. Wuchou smiled and turned to face the three of them. "You, although very dirty, but very delicious." ¨C conscious avoidance ¨C During this period, the woman still couldn''t help their screams. She opened a little and saw a scene she didn''t want to see again. "You go and don''t talk about me." Before the woman thanked, wuchou had left. He didn''t want to be recognized like this. "Humanoid protointestines, self-awareness, and a man who protects the son of the curse. It''s interesting." "I will find you with the glory of Sima''s family." Although he has just eaten three more, wuchou still feels hungry. It seems that kogas''s gluttony is controlling himself all the time. Wuchou should control this power earlier, otherwise it may not be enough to eat the whole Tokyo. "Fortunately, I can eat food." Bite a piece of bread, worry free while walking, thinking. "But if you want to use power, do you still want to eat people?" Wuchou can feel that the tentacles behind him need something, which only humans have. "It''s really troublesome. It feels like eating people. It''s strange." Although it''s not the first time, it''s kogas''s swallowing every time he eats people. He doesn''t feel anything. "I don''t know what that thing is like?" Wuchou thought of the protointestines outside the wall and decided to test it himself. "Taste, not much." Fortunately, wuchou can feel that after eating, his tentacle ability is restored. At least they can be used as substitutes. In this way, after the test, he walked slowly back to the city. After all, the city was relatively safe. At least he didn''t have to worry about being attacked by animals. "Strange, it seems that someone is following me." Wuchou can feel that someone behind him seems to follow him, but he doesn''t feel malice. "It''s not the police. It looks more like it''s hired or organized." "Have I been in any trouble lately?" Worry free didn''t know, but soon he knew the answer. Deliberately walked into the alley, wuchou looked at the people still following him and said. "Come out, I know you''re here." Two men in suits came out without any weapons. It seemed that they just wanted wuchou to go with them. "We mean no harm, sir. Our eldest lady wants to see you." Worry free then remembered that he saved a girl today, maybe that person. "If I say no?" "Then we have no choice but to go back and report." Wuchou didn''t expect the other party to give up so directly. It seems that the other party is sincere. At least he doesn''t intend to take him by force. "Maybe just because I see my ability, I don''t intend to be strong." Thinking without worry, he agreed to their request to meet the girl and see what he was going to do opposite. Wuchou was taken to a coffee shop by the two. I was a little surprised. I didn''t expect to meet in such a place. "See you again, sir." This time the girl was wearing kimonos and holding a fan, which was completely different from when she first saw it. "What do you want from me? You should know what I am." Wuchou understands that this world is different from this body and comes from different worlds, so he has to regard himself as the protogut animal of this world. "I know, but I''m surprised that there are still humanoid protoenteric animals who are not afraid of holmium. I''d like to know if you are the only one or other partners?" If it''s the only one, it''s OK, but if there are others, the world doesn''t need to destroy itself. Sooner or later, their humans will die at the hands of protointestines. "At least I know, I''m the only one." Wuchou picked up the coffee on the table and drank it. It seems that the body likes coffee very much. It''s knowledge. "The last big bug was you." The girl seems to have guessed that the big bug is the man in front of her. "I don''t admit it or deny it." Wuchou felt that he was wasting time and planned to leave like this. As soon as he stood up, wuchou was stopped by the woman. "Wait, I''m not finished." "Really? Is that your answer by adding anesthetics to coffee?" Watching worry free eyes turn red, the girl knows that without a satisfactory answer, she will die. "You need something, I see. You need something, and I can give it to you." Looking at wuchou''s eyes turning back to the prototype, the girl breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the other party also has needs. "I need information." "What information?" Worry free sat down again and said what he wanted. "Son of the curse, I want all the information about them in this area. It''s best to detail their current situation." The girl didn''t expect that wuchou wanted this kind of thing. "You don''t need to know why I need this. Just give it to me." "So, what can you bring me?" The girl opened her eight fans and covered her lower face, barely maintaining her expression. "I don''t know. I''m not good at anything except killing people." "Well, if you''re free, just do me a little favor. My requirements are not very high." "Well, have a good cooperation." Wuchou plans to leave directly, and the girl doesn''t continue to stop. "My name is Sima Weizhi. Remember." Wu Chou nodded to remember her name. When wuchou left, Sima Weizhi sat down slowly with sweat on his hands. "Are you all right, miss?" The bodyguard on one side looked at the eldest lady with concern. Sima Weizhi just smiled and said it was all right. "How can it be all right? I can know the sense of oppression just now. If I really didn''t answer his questions just now, I would be eaten." Sima Weizhi remembered the scene of the first meeting. It was violent and bloody. "Only later will I know whether what I did was right or wrong." "Speaking, I don''t seem to know each other''s mobile phone or contact information." Sima Weizhi remembered that he didn''t know each other''s contact information. "Forget it, just look for it again." On the way to wuchou, I remembered that I didn''t take the other party''s contact information, but I thought that the other party could find myself next time. Unconsciously, wuchou came to a primary school nearby, just in time for school. "Primary school? I really miss it." Looking at the figures walking in front of him, I feel that the world can live safely as long as it is not the son of curse. "Or hide your identity and live like this." Wuchou can see that there are at least several cursed children in this school, but it seems that no one has found them. "Hide your identity? Maybe it''s the way to live well." Thinking of this, wuchou thought it might be good to ask the girl to get a false identity. Chapter 154 "Hey, people in front, be careful!" Wuchou heard a strange sound behind him, jumped up like a conditioned reflex and avoided a bicycle behind him. "Hey, be careful, even if you have to go to school, you don''t have to be in such a hurry." Wuchou sees clearly. A little Lori riding a bicycle is wearing a double ponytail. Her red hair hurts wuchou''s brain. She also thinks of the girl she met first. Her yellow dress looks very cute. "My body is. Don''t block the way at will. Are you a fool?" Hearing this title, she has no worry to think of another world, and she also likes to use these titles. "Sorry, I''ll pay attention next time." Worry free naturally put her hand on Lori''s head and gently rubbed her head. "Fool, what are you doing? Don''t fool a girl''s hair at will." Laurie quickly broke away and stared at wuchou. However, wuchou felt very cute. "Sorry, I''m used to it." After apologizing, Lori didn''t care so much and left directly. After all, she was late soon. "I always think we''ll meet soon." Wuchou thought so. the second day. Wuchou looked for his prey in the street as usual. At this time, he felt that there were protointestines nearby. "It should be said that humans are about to become protointestines." Wuchou walked into an alley and saw that the man lying on the ground began to change, but he still retained his consciousness. But wuchou was surprised that the Laurie I saw yesterday was here. "Why are you here? Leave quickly. He will become a monster." Wuchou kindly reminded Laurie to leave, but Laurie was unmoved. "If the infection rate is high, will it eventually become a monster?" Laurie said to herself, looking at the man lying on the ground. "Yes, as long as the infection rate is high enough, sooner or later, no matter who it is, it will become like this." Wuchou squatted down, looked at the man with desperate eyes and said. "I''ll set you free. You don''t need to suffer like this." The man nodded gratefully and closed his eyes. "It doesn''t matter. There won''t be any pain." Wuchou put his hand on the man''s chest. The virus belonging to wuchou slowly entered his body, directly destroyed his heart, and let him leave. "Rest in peace." Because of the use of strength, even if it is not the strength of the original body, worry free eyes become red. "You." Lori was surprised. She didn''t expect the man in front of her to be the same as her. "Surprised? After all, I haven''t heard of men." Wuchou smiled and waved his hand without explaining everything about him. "It''s not early. Leave quickly." Looking at wuchou leaving like this, Lori called him. "Wait, that''s it. Does he put it here?" Wuchou didn''t stop, but Lori saw that the bodies on the ground slowly turned into ashes and disappeared. Just after dealing with something he didn''t want to do, wuchou felt a little bad. At this time, the Sima family came to the door. "In the last coffee shop, the eldest lady was waiting for you." There is no one in today''s coffee shop. Only Sima Weizhi sits in his last position and waits for him. "Just in time, I''ll give you some information." Sima didn''t weave and didn''t say anything. He directly gave wuchou a document bag to complete part of his entrustment. "Thank you. Actually, I want you to do something for me." "Oh, what?" As long as the more people you owe, it will be more convenient to talk about conditions in the future, even if the other party is not human. "I want you to help me create a false identity." Sima Weizhi didn''t expect that the other party wanted this. "Hum, I won''t ask so much about why you need this, but I don''t know your name yet." "Just call me worry free. Also, I don''t have a phone, so give me one." Very strange gastrula. At least Sima Weizhi thought so. The other party integrated into their society faster than expected, and at least began to use their tools for me. "It doesn''t matter." When wuchou left, the bodyguard asked. "Young lady, why don''t you say to find him today and hope to help us solve that problem? Is that really good?" "No, he was obviously in a bad mood just now. I can see." Sima Weizhi didn''t expect that it seemed that protointestines were more complex than they expected. At least they didn''t know that they were also sentimental creatures. "Interesting." Walking on the street, wuchou looked at some information given to him by Sima weidai, and knew that the whole world was not only Tokyo, but also smaller than he expected. But unexpectedly, wuchou found that the information of the little Lori was also available here. "Lanyuan Yanzhu?" After seeing the setting of parents'' death, wuchou felt that he might be able to do something. "After all, the poor man doesn''t need much." Thinking of it, wuchou happened to go to that school to look for Yanzhu, but unexpectedly, he just came here and saw a protointestinal animal doing damage here. "Don''t hurt my friend!" Wuchou saw that a petite figure jumped out of the ruins and kicked away the active protointestines. Double ponytail, red hair, but the eyes are different from before, they also turn red. "Yanzhu, you are!" The students who are still alive around see Yanzhu''s eyes turn red and finally know that Yanzhu is also the son of the curse. For a moment, everyone''s eyes at her changed. "Really, since you want to live in obscurity, don''t come out." Wuchou comes directly to Yanzhu to stop Yanzhu from attacking. "You are." "Leave the rest to me, Yanzhu." "Why, do you know my name?" Wuchou rubbed her hair without saying much. "Just right, let it out." There is no need to use tentacles or change anything. Protointestines of this level can abuse it with simple strength. "Awesome." Looking at wuchou, you only need to use your fist or even holmium, which can beat the protointestinal animals until they can''t fight back. "It''s over." Step on its head and end it quickly. After all, there are many people around, so it''s hard to talk. "Yanzhu, let''s go." Wuchou pulls Yanzhu''s suffering to leave, but Yanzhu struggles. "What, why do you know my name and why did you take me away?" "Look, your classmates, your teachers." Yanzhu looked around. Everyone''s eyes changed, fear, hatred and indifference. "Why?" Yanzhu desperately let wuchou pull her away without saying anything. "What''s the matter? You don''t know. As long as you expose your identity, it will be like this." Taking Yanzhu to the park, wuchou has no place to live, so he has to do it for the time being. "Just a little disappointed. I didn''t expect it to be like this in an instant." Yanzhu looked at the man around her and had no reason to hate herself. After all, she was the same as her and would never hate her. "Finally, only ourselves will not hate ourselves. Other normal people will hate us." "No, Yanzhu." Wuchou interrupted Yanzhu, raised her head and looked at her godless eyes. "There are others in the world who won''t hate us. There will be, so don''t give up." Wuchou feels that even if there are many bad people in the world, there are people who care about them. Even if they are desperate, they don''t want Yanzhu Liu to give up like this. "Really?" "Really." Yanzhu thought, anyway, now her identity is exposed and she can''t go back to school. Maybe it''s a good choice to be a starter. "Hello, are you a policeman?" "My name is not hello. My name is wuchou. I''m not a policeman yet." "Will you, then, let me be your initiator?" "I''ll think about it." "Ah, take away my body like this. Are you going to abandon my body like this?" Yanzhu said loudly, which must be intentional. At least the pedestrians around him looked at Xiang wuchou and despised him. "I know, I know, I''m afraid of you." Wuchou had to agree to Yanzhu. Even if he felt that he didn''t need them to follow her at the beginning, at least as long as someone followed him, he wouldn''t be lonely in this world. "Great, then take my concubine back quickly." "Go back, where?" "What nonsense, your home." Wuchou didn''t know what to say, so he had to tell the truth. "I''m sorry, I''m just a homeless man with no home." "How possible!" Yanzhu looked confused. Unexpectedly, the man didn''t even have a home. "It doesn''t matter. It''ll be there soon." Quickly call Sima Weizhi and ask her to arrange. They have quickly selected a place. At least they can live here for the time being. "Well, I''ve helped a lot this time, Mr. monster." "Ah, it''s a great help. Thank you." Before Sima Weizhi continued, wuchou hung up the phone directly. "Well, not bad, at least not big or small." Wuchou takes Yanzhu to the designated house. At least there are not many people around, and they are not big or small, so they can live. "Trouble, I owe that girl too much. It seems that it''s time to keep my promise." While thinking, wuchou took Yanzhu to visit the house. midnight Watching Yanzhu slowly enter the dream, wuchou also went out to find what to eat today. "I can''t see any suspicious people. It seems that I can only go out and clean up the protointestines." It''s been a while since I walked out of the stone tablet. I haven''t met any of them. It seems that the monsters in this world are not things without IQ. At least they know that they have no worries and are easy to provoke. They all hide far away. "Really, it won''t go on like this." It''s not easy to catch some monsters who are not afraid of death. At least replenish their energy. "In case there is really an emergency, I can''t be so simple and have no strength. It seems that I have to find a way." On the way back, wuchou thought a lot. Just opened the door, Yanzhu unexpectedly woke up and watched wuchou come back. Yanzhu ran over crying and hugged wuchou tightly. "Fool, why did you leave suddenly? I thought you didn''t want me." "Sorry, Yanzhu." Wuchou touched Yanzhu''s head and tried to calm her uneasiness. "No, don''t leave my concubine here alone. I have nothing else except you." Me too, Yanzhu. Wuchou didn''t say anything, just holding Yanzhu tightly. You are the only one in this world. Chapter 155 Early in the morning, wuchou looked at his side and held his Yanzhu tightly. He didn''t know what to say. Since she secretly ran out last night, Yanzhu has been worried that wuchou will leave secretly, so even if she went to bed last night, she just grabbed wuchou in her hand. "Speaking of, what would happen if I really brought back all the people in the world?" Think about it, I think my head is big, so I still don''t want to. Wuchou wakes Yanzhu up and takes Yanzhu to the cafe. Early in the morning, Sima Weizhi has been waiting here for a long time. "It''s quite early. Thank you very much yesterday." It''s a short hand. Wuchou also understands this truth. Today, it''s the only thing wuchou can do to meet the only gold owner who can help him. "Well, well, I do need your help." Sima Weizhi looked at Yanzhu who didn''t wake up around wuchou and had his own abacus in his heart. "I''ll tell you the details when I''m on my way. Come with me." Sima Weiwei took wuchou and Yanzhu to the car and explained the reason for finding wuchou today. "Our family is rich in weapons." "Oh." He was a little disappointed and wanted to see what surprised expression would appear on wuchou''s face. Sima Weizhi was a little disappointed. "Monsters are just different." Sima Weizhi sorted out his mind, took them to the helicopter and continued to explain the situation. "There is a holmium mine in our family, but since yesterday, there have been strange protointestines entrenched in it. It''s very strange. I hope you can help us solve it." "Aren''t you afraid of holmium? Interesting." "You too!" Sima Weizhi wanted to say this, but he held back. "Cough, because the enemy is not afraid of holmium, so I hope you can help me solve this problem, so please." "It''s all right. After all, you''ve helped me a lot." Having finished, wuchou continued to whisper to Yanzhu around him, ignoring Sima Weizhi. "Monsters are monsters. They don''t have any ideas about me." Sima Weizhi just didn''t understand why wuchou could completely ignore himself, but talked and laughed with the little Lori around him. "Here we are. Go early." Looking at Sima Weizhi, his temper suddenly changed a lot. Without worry, he didn''t say anything. He told Yanzhu to wait for him here and come back soon. "I really want to come back. It''s agreed." Yanzhu stretched out her little finger and looked at wuchou. "Ah, it''s agreed." Lalagou went in without worry. "Are you okay?" Yanzhu looked at wuchou who had lost his trace and asked. "It''s all right. He''s a monster. He won''t die so easily." Sima Weizhi said. Slowly walk into the mine, although there is no light, but under the strong night vision ability, wuchou sees just like the outside, with heat induction. "Protointestinal animals that are not afraid of holmium are interesting. What is the reason?" With the deepening, wuchou saw a lot of debris on the ground. It seems that Sima Weizhi has been worried about this for two or three days. Into the deepest, worry free to see a pile of rotten meat, surrounded by a ball. It''s strange to say that wuchou looks at the rotten meat, but it can move, and there are many tentacles moving. "This protointestinal animal is very rare." Through strong eyesight, wuchou also sees a huge eye in the middle of rotten meat. Seeing this eye, wuchou feels that it is a conscious creature. At least it knows how to think. Rotten meat looked at wuchou and didn''t attack itself immediately. It also felt very surprised, so it didn''t attack wuchou, but looked at wuchou. "Are you conscious?" Wuchou tried to communicate with him, but he didn''t seem to have language ability. He just kept looking at him. "It seems that I have to find a way to take it away. At least this creature doesn''t look like a protogut animal." Wuchou walked into it slowly. It seemed that it was still a little afraid and took a step back. "It''s all right. I won''t hurt you." The tentacles behind him slowly opened, and wuchou stretched out his tentacles to it and opened his arms to show that he had no malice. Wuchou still wants to continue to get close, but he didn''t expect the other party to run directly and disappear at a very fast speed. Wuchou can feel that it has left the cave and will not come back. "Unfortunately, it''s rare to meet such a strange creature." Wuchou shook his head and left directly, but he didn''t notice. When he just came out of the cave, an eye in the distance kept looking at him. "What''s the matter? Has it been solved?" Seeing that wuchou is safe and sound, looking at Yanzhu, she pounced directly into wuchou''s arms. Sima Weizhi knew what she was thinking. "It''s all right. It won''t go there in the future. You can continue." "It?" Sima Weizhi wanted to continue questioning, but he thought about it and gave up. "Interesting. I really want to know what happened to them?" Sima Weizhi thought, looking at wuchou who was still talking and laughing with Yanzhu. "It seems that it is also a good choice to pull him around and observe." Send them back to the city. Sima Weizhi stops wuchou who is ready to leave. "What''s the matter? Is there anything else?" Wuchou looked as if he wanted to say something. Sima Weizhi asked. "I have a proposal. It''s a good choice for you or the little girl around you." "Tell me." ¨C dividing line of time past ¨C "How''s it going, isn''t it?" After listening to Sima Weizhi''s words, although Yanzhu wanted to promise, she had to stare at wuchou with open eyes. "I see, Yanzhu." "Great." Sima Weizhi suggested that the two of them go to school to study and help them apply for police at will. In this way, at least they don''t have to look at Yanzhu all the time. Yanzhu can also meet their desires. "The point is that if you become a police officer, you will have the opportunity to make money and don''t have to continue to eat other people''s money for nothing." Wuchou thought so, but he didn''t think about it. Now everything is given by others. It''s troublesome to return it. "That''s it. You go to my school to be a student for a period of time. Don''t worry. You won''t pit you." Sima Weizhi covered his face with a fan. As for what his expression is now, only she knows. "Well, I accept it." Experience college life? Yes, but I graduated long ago. Do I want to be a high school student again? Not as happy as Yanzhu, wuchou just feels his head is big. "Forget it. Let''s talk about it later." Give up thinking too much worry free, so I went back. In the empty cafe, Sima Weizhi still sat there, thinking about the future. "What will it become? I''m really looking forward to it." Chapter 156 "Don''t worry. Get up quickly. You''ll be late." Yanzhu kept shaking wuchou who was still lying in bed. According to wuchou''s biological clock, he knew that it was at least five o''clock now. Yanzhu, is it really good to be so excited? "All right, I''ll get up." Relax your muscles and bones properly and start preparing today''s breakfast without worry. "Hey, worry free, hurry up. Do you know where that school is?" Yanzhu sat on the chair, shaking her legs and looking anxiously at wuchou. "It''s all right. The eldest lady of Sima''s family will come to us at that time. Don''t worry." As soon as I finished, someone came outside. "Oh, miss, is it so early?" Looking at Sima Weizhi''s not very obvious black eye, wuchou said. "Nothing. I mentioned this decision. Of course, I have to make three rules with you first." Sima Weizhi came in and planned to discuss the school with wuchou. "So, is there anything I need to pay attention to?" Looking at Yanzhu''s food, she almost choked. Wuchou gave Yanzhu a glass of water. After easy treatment, she looked at Sima Weizhi. "First of all, you can''t attack humans at will, at least not in schools." "This is no problem." After all, it is to integrate into the society, and it can''t add trouble to Yanzhu and Sima Weizhi. "Second, don''t get me into trouble. After all, the more trouble, the better your attention. It''s hard to do anything in the future." "Well, what else?" "No, that''s all. Take good care of yourself." Sima Weizhi was still worried. After all, no one could stop him when he went crazy. "Be at ease. As long as no one pays attention to me, it will be fine." Sima Weizhi had to believe him and left after a few chores. "Well, let''s go, Yanzhu." "Yes." ¨C time division ¨C Goutian high school Plain admission, plain self introduction, Xin Kui in this world, because of protointestinal animals, everyone''s enthusiasm is not very high. Sitting in a calm position, looking at the rigid teaching of the teacher above, worry free began to feel whether it was a good choice to stay here. "Boring." Even after such a long time, wuchou can understand what the above teachers are talking about, which may be the reason why they have been transformed. "This life is really peaceful." During recess, wuchou came to the top of the school building alone. Although it was only ten minutes, wuchou began to feel that it didn''t matter if he didn''t go to class. "Huh?" Soon, worry free will see something interesting. Sima Weizhi was surrounded by a man. He seemed to be ok with a man he had never seen. "Also, his body is a little different." Through his eyes, wuchou can see that part of his body is not human, mechanical arm, or holmium metal? "Look at this posture, it should be that the eldest lady likes the boy better. It''s interesting, but it seems that the boy is not interested in the eldest lady." Suddenly, an explosion sounded. In one corner of the school, a protointestinal animal suddenly appeared and began to destroy the school canteen. "Fortunately, it''s not dinner time yet. Forget it. Solve it early." Wuchou also saw carefully that the boy also rushed over. Sure enough, he was also a police officer. "Well, let''s look at his strength first." Hiding in the shadow, wuchou looked carefully. He saw the boy attacking the protointestinal animal with a pistol. It should be holmium bullet, which can at least cause damage. "But that''s not enough. Let me see your arm." Seeing that his bullet couldn''t solve the tower, the boy''s arm made a sound. Worry free heard it clearly. It was the sound of loading. The next second, the boy''s fist hit a powerful shock wave, an accelerated punch hit the protointestinal animal and broke it in an instant. "The power of technology? But I don''t need to do it to this extent." Although wuchou was surprised at the way they used this power, it was still too weak and didn''t need him to do anything. "Well, the strongest enemy in the world is still a protogut animal." After watching the other party clean up its body, wuchou turned and left. Unfortunately, he just met Sima Weizhi. "Sure enough, you didn''t do it here?" Sima Weizhi looked at wuchou and asked suspiciously. "No, your partner cleaned it up." Just talking about him, he came. "Liantaro, let me introduce you. This is the assistant I recently found. Wuchou, this is liantaro." "Give me more advice." Liantaro gives people the first feeling and is still a little friendly. As for how I am, I won''t know until later. "Yes." Wu Chou nodded indifferently as a greeting. "Strange people." Liantaro didn''t care. After cleaning up the body, he left alone. "Wuchou, what are you thinking?" Sima Weizhi looked at the eager wuchou and had a bad idea. "Nothing. I just want to try the technology of the world." Wuchou looked at liantaro''s figure and had an immature idea, but he was soon stopped by Sima Weizhi. "No, I won''t allow you to hurt him, absolutely not." Sima Weizhi doesn''t believe in Lian Tailang, but wuchou is really abnormal. At least the shadow left to Sima Weizhi is big enough. "All right." Without worry, he listened to Sima Weizhi, shook his hand and left. "Really, is it all right?" Sima Weizhi doubted. ¨C time division ¨C School hours Because wuchou and Yanzhu are not in the same school, Yanzhu went back by herself first, and wuchou walked back by herself, but she didn''t expect to be stopped soon. "What''s your relationship with Miss Sima?" Three, should be senior students, surround worry free around the corner of the campus without any experience. "It has nothing to do with you." Having finished, wuchou didn''t intend to cook for Yanzhu. "Boy, do you look down on us?" The leading student grabbed wuchou''s collar and looked at him angrily. "I warn you, stay away from Miss Sima. She is not accessible to people like you." "Really?" It seems that Sima Weizhi didn''t say he couldn''t fight back when he was provoked, and he hasn''t eaten yet. He''s a little hungry. "Stop!" Surprisingly, Sima Weizhi came here because he was worried about what wuchou would do. He didn''t expect to meet wuchou here. "Hum, you''re lucky. Let''s go." Seeing Sima Weizhi coming, the three had to give up and were about to leave. "Wait!" Wuchou didn''t intend to let them leave like this, and they sent them to the door. How to let them go. "Stop, worry free, that''s enough. This is a school." Sima Weizhi rushed up to stop wuchou. She didn''t expect that these people would be so stupid to provoke people they couldn''t provoke for no reason. "Don''t worry, Miss Sima, let''s teach this guy a lesson." When they saw that Miss Sima thought so much of him, they were jealous and planned to lighten their muscles. "Wait, Sima, you''re walking too fast." At the right moment, Lian taro caught up and saw the scene in front of him. He didn''t understand what had happened. "Hum, forget it. It''s not suitable here." Wuchou didn''t attack when he saw that there were other outsiders, but he had remembered the three and would come soon. "Well, when they leave, I''ll find them." Wuchou whispered in Sima Weizhi''s ear and turned away. For a moment, Sima Weizhi saw that his worry free left eye was as red as a devil. Sima Weizhi swallowed in panic and looked at wuchou. It seemed that he was not joking. "Wait, there''s something unfinished tonight. Don''t forget, your police." Sima Weizhi had to take out this kind of thing to threaten wuchou. After all, she has no way to control the man now. "Hum." Wuchou also knows that there is a demand now, so he has to give up. After watching wuchou leave, Lian Tailang stepped forward and looked at Sima Weizhi who was still in a daze. "Sima, are you okay?" "Maybe it was a mistake to ask him to come here." When I got home, I settled in Yanzhu well. Without worry, I went out to find Sima Weizhi. After all, it will be convenient to do a good job of the police early tonight. Fortunately, Yanzhu seems to be addicted to an animation. She has been watching TV recently. Worry free also saves a lot of time to take care of her. When he came to the cafe again, he was in the same position and there was no one. But this time, Sima Weizhi looked more upset than others. "Worry free, didn''t you eat them?" Sima Weizhi wanted to know this first thing. "It''s all right. If you say so, I won''t do it. I''ll just go out and find my prey later." Wuchou picked up the coffee on the table and drank it. Although the body can eat other foods, as expected, only these two can supplement energy. "That''s good." I don''t know what Sima Weizhi was thinking. After talking about the precautions with wuchou, he gave the relevant certificates. Wuchou has now officially become a police officer. "As for your initiator, I believe Yanzhu is OK, so I have arranged it." "Well, thank you." Ready, wuchou planned to leave like this, but Sima Weizhi stopped him. "Worry free, don''t eat, can''t you?" "No, my body. If I don''t eat, I have no strength. Now, I still need strength to protect my people." "Really?" I don''t know whether what wuchou said is true or false. Sima Weizhi can only believe him. Periphery of stone tablet After quickly cleaning up the protointestines that are not afraid of death, I didn''t expect wuchou to see a familiar figure. Chapter 157 "Liantaro, I didn''t expect to meet you here." What appeared in front of wuchou was liantaro, and he still had a lot of food in his hand. "Where are you going and why are you here? Don''t tell me to go for a picnic." Looking at Lian Taro''s intention to cover up, wuchou blocked all his back roads and directly asked him what he was doing. "Well, I''ll take you." Seeing that there was no way, liantaro had to take wuchou to the place he was going to. Outside, a deserted school. "So you''re here to do this." Wuchou watched liantaro give the food to the cursed son who fell here. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Fortunately, I just happened to meet them. I can''t ignore them." Looking at liantaro''s eyes, wuchou knows that he is not lying and has no purpose. "Really, liantaro, you are also a good man." "No, I''m not a good man. I''m just an ordinary person." Liantaro looked at the cursed son who ate, and his heart may be eager for redemption. "Really?" When wuchou knows, he plans to leave like this. "Big brother, your friend, will you come again?" A cursed son asked Lian taro. "I don''t know. Why do you want to know if he will come?" Lian taro squatted down kindly and asked. "Because it doesn''t look bad." "Really?" Liantaro looked at the worry free man who had gone far. Only he could know what he was thinking. "It seems that there are people in this world who need me to save." Seeing that there are many protointestines near the school, wuchou has an immature idea. "If I leave some parts here, it may be a threat." Just do what you say. Worry free buries a sarcoma on the ground with no strength, reminding nearby protointestinal animals that he is here all the time. Soon, the nearby protointestines began to move and slowly left the school. "It seems to work." It seems that wuchou, who has done a good deed, is a little happy and walks back. During this time, wuchou kept himself in line and did not continue to add trouble to Sima Weizhi, but soon the trouble came to the door. "Special tasks?" Although wuchou occasionally took over the task and the IP ranking was not very high, he was invited because he was the subordinate of Sima Weizhi. "Yes, do you want to go together?" It''s rare for Li to come to see Lian taro. Since the last meeting on the periphery, Lian taro often came here and rubbed rice. After all, he has no worry, but after several world cooking experience, Lian taro can''t compare at all. "Shut up, you cheeky fellow. Don''t go to your initiator and pull me to do these unclear tasks. I won''t do it." Although liantaro has never had a starter, Yanzhu will follow liantaro to do the task, blackmail liantaro by the way, and Meiyue will exercise him in his name. "Yes, liantaro, I still want to play with wuchou today. You can do this task yourself." Yanzhu doesn''t want to help liantaro either. She plans to pull away wuchou directly. "Wait, you must participate in this task." Fortunately, Sima Weizhi arrived in time and stopped the two people who were going out. "Why, miss, is there any problem with this task?" Wuchou is not like Yanzhu. He just wants to play. Looking at Sima Weizhi coming to him, there must be a problem. "I don''t know the details, but this task is very important. You have to participate this time." "Trouble." Wuchou sighed and took Yanzhu to his destination. "Hey, wait for me! Liantaro looked at wuchou and didn''t intend to wait for himself. He rushed out in a hurry. ¨C time division ¨C "Quite a lot of people." Liantaro looked at the people in the building. Unexpectedly, so many people would be gathered here. "Well, yes." Worry free attention is not these men, but Laurie who follows them to see who needs his rescue. "Hey, wuchou, what are you looking at!" Yanzhu saw that wuchou was staring at those little loris, pinched wuchou''s waist angrily, and expressed her position. "Well, I see." Although there was no worry and no pain, we still had to take into account Yanzhu''s feelings, so we didn''t continue to look around. "Hum, where did you come from? You still want to take part in this task. Hurry up and don''t die." The muscle man on one side speaks and plays provocative lotus taro and wuchou, because wuchou is really harmless to humans and animals. "Really?" I seem a little hungry. Worry free looked at the man, but the little Lori around him didn''t seem to have been abused. It seemed that she was also a friendly person to the son of the curse. "Forget it, I''ll let you go this time." But the little Lori, who was a little fond of worry, went over to touch her and left her with the seeds she had recently thought of. "It''s all right. I''ll protect you." Before waiting for the muscle man around her to do anything, Yanzhu kicked wuchou behind her angrily, and the powerful force directly hit wuchou against the wall and made a huge noise. "What are you doing? Don''t worry, have you forgotten your concubine!" "It hurts, Yanzhu. Don''t try so hard." Looking at worry free, he seemed to stand up without anything. The people around him knew that this guy was not easy to mess with. "Cough, are you all here? Well, you can get down to business." A man in a suit came out and began to explain the task in detail. "What, are you not allowed to give up?" When people around began to complain about leaving, the TV behind turned on and a girl appeared in front of everyone. "The son of heaven." "The son of heaven? Who is it?" Liantaro quickly explained that wuchou knew it was the administrator in Tokyo. By the way, the old man on the side made liantaro very excited. "This time, please, is to find something. It''s very important about this thing." Before the holy emperor finished, wuchou seemed to feel that a lovely Lori appeared. He went directly to the curtain and looked at them hanging outside. He didn''t know what to do. "This Laurie, can you give it to me?" Wuchou looked at the two people on the windowsill with a serious face. Before the man with the clown mask answered, Yanzhu''s flying kick had rushed over. "Fool has no worry. How many times do you have to say it before you understand!" However, the little Lori behind the clown mask directly took out two knives and rushed up to block Yanzhu''s attack. "So fast!" Yanzhu jumped away from the next chop and looked at the strange enemy with vigilance. "Stop, little Binet, we still have work." "Yes, Dad." As for wuchou, the clown didn''t say anything, so he regarded it as nothing happened. "Hello, my name is leech Yingyin. This is my daughter, leech little Binet. We will get the items of this mission. We will master the relics of the seven stars to purify the world." Before the leech shadow Yin continued to speak, wuchou interrupted his speech. "You haven''t answered me yet. Can you give it to me, your daughter?" Looking at wuchou ready to wrap it up, little Binet couldn''t help but rush up with a knife. It was just a surprise. Wuchou disarmed her and held little Binet without any intention to let go. "Sure enough, it looks more lovely. How about going back with me? I''ll take good care of you." Wuchou said irresponsible words. Yanzhu couldn''t see it. She kicked away wuchou and helped little Binet. "Fool, I don''t care about you!" Watching Yanzhu run out crying, wuchou hurried to catch up and catch up with Yanzhu. He didn''t know what was going on behind. Finally catch up with Yanzhu, appease and sign multiple unequal treaties. Yanzhu finally follows wuchou home, or Yanzhu starts to be more and more alert to the son of curse around her. "It''s really big news, you guy." Before Lian taro came back, Sima Weizhi knew what news wuchou had just made. "What, isn''t it a relic of seven stars? Can you summon stage five? I''m not afraid." Wuchou didn''t look at the protointestines of stage five. Although he hasn''t seen them yet, he doesn''t think he will lose. "Yes, you monster, of course you''re not afraid." Sima didn''t weave and didn''t know what to say. He just shook his head and sat down. Looking at Yanzhu and wuchou still playing, Sima Weizhi began to feel better to leave first, feeling a little depressed. "I''ll go first." Looking at Sima Weizhi, he left without worry and continued to play with Yanzhu. "What, what''s the matter with me?" Sima Weizhi leaned against the wall and kept clenching the folding fan. "Are you angry? I''m angry." "For this guy." Chapter 158 "Ah woo." In the dark alley, wuchou liberates a bullied cursed son again, replenishes energy at ease, and then leaves. Today, if you want to rob that thing, at least you have no worry and want to see the strength of stage 5. Early in the morning, all the police participating in the task began to go to their destination. They had no worry to let Yanzhu follow liantaro. At least they could protect liantaro, so they rushed into the battlefield to find the enemy. The other side of the battlefield "Hey, liantaro, don''t hold me back. Today, I want to show myself so that wuchou can understand who is the best wife for him." Lolita thought what Reta Ro was thinking about. What he thought was that he make complaints about being a metamorphosis. Even the little loli around him was not a normal person. "Go!" Liantaro and Yanzhu set out immediately with the goal of booking a place. Just soon, it came that leech shadow Yin had got the news of seven stars. At this time, wuchou just arrived and saw them slaughtering the mentally retarded police. But they all knocked the son of the curse out and didn''t hurt him. "Is that satisfactory, sir?" Leech shadow Yin saw that wuchou cared about these children very much. If he killed them in front of him, I''m afraid he can''t live. "You did a good job, leech shadow Yin. Take away the seven stars. I just want the little girl around you." Wuchou said, pointing to the leech little Binet beside him. "I''m afraid not, sir. He''s my important daughter." Leech shadow Yin hasn''t said anything yet. A tentacle hit his right hand at a very fast speed. If it weren''t for avoiding in time, I''m afraid his right hand would be broken. "Let me take care of her for you. You''re not suitable." Red eyes and dancing tentacles all prove that wuchou is not a normal person. "I see. Your excellency is not human." Monster, at least leech shadow Yin thinks so. "Don''t hurt my father." Little Binet rushed up with a knife, but was soon disarmed. Her two tentacles grabbed her hands and feet and couldn''t break free. "Take the seven stars and go. I won''t hurt you. She''ll give it to me for safekeeping. If you have the ability in the future, come and rob him." Wuchou stunned little Binet with a slap and sat in place waiting for someone to take away these cursed children. "Well, then I''ll leave the little Binet to you, sir." Knowing the importance of the task, leech Yingyin stopped and brought the twelve zodiac palaces first. We''ll talk about other things later. Soon, Yanzhu and liantaro finally came and saw the corpse and wuchou in the ground. Yanzhu still wanted to rush over, but when they saw little Binet in wuchou''s arms, they changed to flying kick. "Yanzhu, it''s not what you think!" What else does wuchou want to explain, but Yanzhu is not as talkative as he thought. "Fool has no worries. Sure enough, I just want to find a junior and don''t look into my main room." "Where''s the main room? Yanzhu, don''t talk nonsense." "Fool." Yanzhu kept attacking wuchou. Wuchou was not easy to avoid, so she had to take over Yanzhu''s attacks. "Well, well, now help me and send them back. As for the rest, leave it to me." He ordered Lian taro to send these cursed sons back. Without worry, he went to find leech shadow Yin himself. "Are you okay?" "It''s all right. He has no worries." Yanzhu always believed that wuchou would be fine. Fifteen minutes later. "Finally, here you are, Scorpio." A huge figure came out in the distance, a creature bigger than stage 4, the enemy recorded in their history, Scorpio. "No, if it rushes into Tokyo, everyone will die." The holy emperor and others saw Scorpio through satellite positioning. Everyone is worried about the future. "Leech shadow Yin, your task is over. Let''s go." Leech shadow Yin didn''t expect that wuchou actually followed, but wuchou''s eyes kept looking at Scorpio in the distance. "Isn''t it!" "That''s what you think. Go away quickly." Wuchou finished and rushed directly. "No, are you ready?" In the inner world, the power of nothingness is surging. "Go, worry free!" Armor mode, blade mode. The tentacles behind him are all open to provide some flexibility for worry free. "What''s that!" The satellite shows that something like a figure rushes towards Scorpio. "Is that human? But like this, it''s not human." "New weapons? I haven''t heard of them." The old man around the holy emperor has been looking at this figure in his eyes. He suspects that it is related to the big bug that appeared in Tokyo last time. "Then, try the knife first!" Jump up, worry free, look at Scorpio''s head, draw a big mouth, let Scorpio eat pain and move back a step. "It works." "No, it''s recovering." In wuchou''s eyes, the wound on Scorpio''s head heals very quickly, and you can''t see any scars soon. "Even holmium can''t work on them, let alone ordinary weapons." But obviously, Scorpio is angered by worry free, and the goal is worry free now. "Yes, that''s it." The next second, Scorpio ejects some liquid from his mouth. He doesn''t dare to hold it up. He runs away and finds that the hit trees have been corroded. "Strong acid?" Turn left, jump right, slide down, and worry free to slowly avoid Scorpio''s attack at your own speed. "It''s endless." But wuchou seems to have forgotten that the protointestines at the scene are not just Scorpios. ¡°£¡¡± As soon as wuchou dodges a strong acid, he is hit by something behind him, which makes wuchou temporarily lose his balance. The next second, there will be no Scorpio''s sharp thorn and a belly piercing. Looking behind him, several protointestines have been here and are ready to attack him. "Have an idea." The armor mode can''t be blocked. Worry free is thrown aside. Life and death are unknown. "Lost. What shall we do next?" Seeing that wuchou was defeated, the officials around the holy emperor began to panic. "Don''t worry, we still have a ladder." At this time, liantaro, who had just sent away all the cursed sons, received a radio and asked them to use the left TIANTI railgun to attack phase 5. "Sure enough, it still appeared. What''s wuchou doing?" Liantaro complained. "Your strength is more than that. Worry free. Let me see your real strength." Sima Weizhi watched the battle through the satellite. Scorpio also wants to leave. At this time, the protointestines behind him begin to run wild and rush. A purple light appears behind Scorpio, and nothing can be seen around him. When the purple light dispersed, a familiar behemoth appeared in front of everyone. "What''s that? Wasn''t it the protogut that attacked Tokyo last time? Why did it appear here?" "Sure enough, it has something to do with the man just now." The old man looked at the big bug on the screen and was sure again. "Another one, the zodiac." Liantaro looked at the big bug in the distance and bit his upper lip to relieve the downward pressure. It just seems that Scorpio doesn''t like this big bug very much. Look at it vigilantly. "Wuchou, it turned out like this." Sima Weizhi looked at the big bug on the screen and didn''t know what he was thinking. Chapter 159 "Ah, eh, eh!" After becoming a big bug, wuchou can''t completely control his body. At least he can''t make a sound. He can only roar. Seeing that wuchou is already full of threats to yourself, Scorpio rushes directly up and attacks wuchou with his sharp thorn. Wuchou saw the opposite attack and stepped on the ground. For a moment, the nearby police felt the earthquake. The spikes protrude from the ground and fly Scorpio to the sky. "Scorpio, by the new phase five, is flying into the sky!" The images sent by the satellite are extremely shocking. "Awesome." Sima Weizhi saw the power of wuchou. In addition to fear, he was a little happy. "Ah, eh, eh!" The sharp bone behind the big bug stabbed it directly, grabbed Scorpio firmly, bit Scorpio and tore each other. Scorpio eat pain, hard to break free, the wound is slowly healing. "You see, the big bug is not darker." Take a closer look and find that the big bug that has just eaten part of Scorpio seems to have deepened a lot. "Will it evolve? This monster." The emperor looked at the big bug on the screen in panic. If the other party rushed to their Tokyo area, it would be destroyed. "Send emergency tasks to the nearby police. Don''t worry about Scorpio. First deal with the new monster and use the ladder." Liantaro, sitting in the helicopter, was a little hesitant when he received the message from the son of heaven. "Why, this monster seems to help us. Why destroy it?" However, liantaro could not disobey the order, so he had to go near the ladder first and think about the rest at that time. "Ah ah!" Scorpio rushed up to solve the big bug. He saw that the big bug seemed to have accumulated something. With a big coax, the surrounding police, the son of the curse, and the protointestinal animals felt dizzy. All the surrounding electronic equipment failed, and all the helicopters in the air fell down. Even high-altitude satellites are affected. "Unexpectedly, it can destroy machinery. Keeping it is a scourge and must be solved." The old man made up his mind. Scorpio can''t control his body for the time being because of this attack. The big bug pounced directly without saying a word. At this moment, everyone saw a terrible scene. The big bug''s mouth gets bigger and bigger. It bites on the Scorpio''s head as if it wants to eat the whole Scorpio directly. "It''s too late. Scorpio will be killed. Isn''t the ladder ready yet?" Because of the plane accident, Lian taro finally came to the ladder, but found that only with his arm as a bullet can he use this weapon completely. "This is the police. I see Lian taro inside. I reach the ladder and prepare to attack the enemy." "OK, start quickly." Liantaro looked at Scorpio ready to be eaten. He hesitated for a while and decided to attack the big bug. After all, now it seems that the enemy is more threatening. "Sorry, unknown helper." Liantaro removed his right arm and filled it into the sky ladder railgun as a bullet to aim at the big bug. "Go." An orange beam of light shot out, and the big bug couldn''t avoid the attack. The attack completely hit the big bug and Scorpio. Scorpio completely melted away at a very fast speed, and the big bug''s body was hit with a big hole. Looking at the big bug still standing in place, the people thought it was not dead. The next second, the big bug''s body fell down, turned into ashes and disappeared in the eyes of the people. "Yes, finally." The people around the holy emperor began to cheer, and liantaro became the greatest hero this time. "Why!" Sima Weizhi looked at the big bug that had completely disappeared and was at the bottom of the valley. "Worry free, why haven''t you come back yet." Yanzhu followed liantaro to the banquet, but wuchou didn''t come back for a long time, and Yanzhu was in a bad mood. Disappeared worry free, where is it now? peripheral In an unknown cave. A mass of rotten meat pulled wuchou into the cave and carefully observed the big hole in wuchou''s chest. Carrion reached out his tentacle and touched wuchou''s body, as if he wanted to do something for wuchou. Suddenly, wuchou moaned, startled it, and quickly hid in the dark. "Unexpectedly, the injury was so high. If my body was not strong enough, I would have died just now." Carefree feebly touched the big hole in his chest and smiled bitterly. "It seems that it will take a lot of time to restore the original state." Wuchou looks into the shadow and sees a familiar big eye and tentacle. Wuchou knows that it saved itself. "Thank you." Wuchou still wanted to stand up, but he was still too weak to move. "So hungry." Wuchou fainted again. Seeing that wuchou doesn''t move on, it approaches wuchou again, and its tentacles touch wuchou''s body again, it can feel what wuchou is thinking. On a grassland, with long green hair and endless darkness. It was awakened by this memory. Maybe it was thinking about something. When it went out by itself, it came back with the body of a protointestinal animal behind it. When wuchou wakes up, he sees the body around him and knows that this is the gift it brings him. "Thank you." Wuchou eats it directly and recovers some. "Sure enough, too few." Although wuchou can''t fight yet, it can at least keep awake and won''t faint again. Looking at his big eyes in the shadow, he felt that the other party might have great wisdom, but he didn''t know how to use language. "Bring back a book and I''ll teach you language." Wuchou tried his best to draw out what he needed. Its eyes moved and left directly. At night, an unknown creature came into a bookstore in Tokyo and took all the books away, leaving an urban legend. Seeing that it actually came back with many books, wuchou actually cares more about how it brought all these books back. "Take this one and study hard." Wuchou takes out a basic Japanese, puts it aside and lets it take it away. Soon, wuchou felt very tired and slept again. He picked up the basic Japanese book on the ground and began to learn. When wuchou woke up again, he found that the day was already bright. Wuchou looked at the shadow, looked at himself with big eyes, and finally said a word. "Listen, do you understand?" It sounds strange, at least worry free. It doesn''t sound like human. "Yes, listen clearly." He looked as if he was happy and his tentacles kept dancing. "Door, food." The tentacle pointed to the body at the door, thanked without worry and began to recover. "Thank you. What''s your name?" Worry free, look into your big eyes and ask what you want to know most. "Name? Thank you?" It didn''t seem to know the meaning, so he had no choice but to explain. "No name, thank you." Don''t worry about it. If you don''t give someone a name, at least it''s a good title. "Shaye, what''s up? Your name." "Shaye." It seems to have its own name, a little happy. "Shaye, thank you." It seems that there are still many things to teach. Wuchou thought so. Every day wuchou stayed in the cave, he introduced different books to Shaye. At least Shaye learned very fast. Soon, wuchou had nothing to teach. Let Shaye read slowly by himself. How long has the time passed? I feel at least five days. Today, wuchou ate the food Shaye prepared for him as before. Wuchou began to feel that the recent food seemed to be getting smaller and smaller, and Shaye seemed to deliberately slow down wuchou''s recovery. "Worry free, are you human?" Shaye asked wuchou a question that wuchou couldn''t answer well. After all, he always thought he was human, but what he did was not human at all. "It should be, at least my body is like a human." Shaye heard the answer, thought for a while, and didn''t continue to speak. Shaye, why do I think food seems to be less and less recently? Is it more and more difficult to deal with? " Shaye did not speak and remained silent. "Forget it, I know you won''t hurt me. I won''t say it." Wuchou finished and looked at the books around him. This is the only thing wuchou can do now. At least it won''t be idle to do nothing. Another day later, Shaye asked wuchou a problem he couldn''t solve. "Worry free, what does that mean?" Worry free read the words written in the book. It turned out to be a novel. The man just confessed to the woman and said I love you. "What does love mean?" Shaye asked. "Shaye, I don''t know what love is?" Even if wuchou has made an agreement with several girls in the world, he will take them away, but wuchou doesn''t understand what love is. "Although I don''t know how to make it clear to you, love is thinking about each other and protecting each other. If I can''t see each other, I will feel sad and want to stay with each other all the time. Maybe this is love." Wuchou told Shaye his understanding. Shaye said nothing and continued to read. Slowly, wuchou feels that he should be able to leave here. After all, he still needs to go back to take care of Yanzhu. Yanzhu must be very anxious. "Shaye, thank you for taking care of me for so long. I have to go back. There are people waiting for me at home." It''s been almost a week. Yanzhu must be very anxious. Having no worry about this, she decided to go back to Yanzhu quickly. "At least the wound has healed." Although I still have scars, I don''t care so much. I''d better go back quickly. "Goodbye, Shaye. I''ll come back when I''m free." Shaye didn''t stop wuchou and watched wuchou leave slowly. After a long time, Shaye didn''t know how long he had been thinking and began to think about himself. "Because, I, the body is not human, so it is not worth loving." Next to Shaye, a book was opened. All the animals written in the book were of the same race and no different. "If I were human, too." Shaye opened a book on the structure of the human body. The human body in the book was a woman. "So, can I feel love?" In the cave, a barefoot girl with white dress and long emerald hair came out. Chapter 160 Remote alleys, the same place, the same experience. "Stop it. I''m wrong. I won''t abuse them anymore." The man was suspended in mid air by his tentacle and looked at the monster in front of him in horror. "Let you go, no, after all, I''m not a good man." ¨C silent divider ¨C When worry free is finished, leave the son of the curse in place and leave slowly. "Wait, angel." The little girl stopped worrying and said what she knew. "Be careful, angel. Many people are watching us recently. You should be careful not to be found." The little girl said and left quickly and slowly. "Was it finally discovered?" Wuchou feels that his special means of attack will be found sooner or later. Unexpectedly, someone will report to him. Just when wuchou was ready to go home to find Yanzhu, Yanzhu stopped worrying about herself, and saw Yanzhu and liantaro come out to do the task together. Just as wuchou wanted to say hello, Lian Tailang said a word and asked wuchou to stop. "Yanzhu, we don''t need to participate in this task. After all, isn''t this man doing good? Protecting your cursed son." "No, Lian Tailang, I believe this man must be him, damn guy. I thought there was some reason why he didn''t come back. It turned out that I secretly ran out to find other women and found him. I kicked him to death." The grievances behind Yanzhu have to accumulate into an entity, so that she can wipe the cold sweat on her head without worry and words. It seems that it''s not a good time to see Yanzhu now. "Forget it. Go find Miss Sima first. At least it''s good for her to inform." Walking to the usual coffee shop, wuchou happened to see Sima Weizhi outside. He wanted to say hello, but he saw another scene that hurt her. A doll in the same shape as he turned into kogas stood at the door. Sima Weizhi walked over and kicked hard at his lower body. He was so scared that he had no worry to leave. Neither of them could provoke him. "Well, what should I do?" Wuchou hid in a garden and looked at the passers-by talking and laughing around. He felt a little unfair. "I obviously just can''t go back. I didn''t expect these two people to hide as me, really." Wuchou was still worried about this problem. She saw a little blonde Laurie in her pajamas, came to her side, sat down and slept on her shoulder. "What, what''s going on? Is it my good luck?" Worry free, surprised and happy, looking at the little blonde Laurie around me, very cute, short hair is also suitable for benefits, and the key point is, very active. Just when wuchou was wondering why the little Lori had to come over, she didn''t expect that she really fell asleep, fell asleep and fell asleep. "Is it just because I''m sitting here that she leans over?" Completely speechless. It''s just that people just lean over. Does wuchou really need to do something? There was nothing to do but wake others up. "Hey, wake up. You''ll catch a cold when you sleep here." The blonde little Laurie rubbed her eyes and finally understood where she was and said to wuchou. "Thank you, please." Just finished, I slept again. Really speechless. Wuchou had to pick her up and walk to the nearest hotel. Since he saw it, he should help others, at least wuchou thought so. As for the waiter downstairs, looking at wuchou holding a sleeping little girl into the room, wuchou didn''t care what he was thinking, but quietly cut off other people''s telephone lines to ensure his safety. After taking little Lori to bed and settling down, wuchou was preparing to leave. Unexpectedly, little Lori got up. "Big brother, are you a pervert?" Little Laurie sat on the bed, half squinting at wuchou. "No, I just let you find a good place to sleep. Now I''ll go and have a good dream." Wuchou said that he almost believed it. He was about to leave. Unexpectedly, there was a familiar voice outside the door. "Hello, liantaro, is this the room?" "Yes, the waiter said just now that a pervert came up with a little girl and cut off the telephone line. We happened to pass by, otherwise something would happen to the little girl." "Pervert can''t let go, liantaro, ready to break the door." "What? What?" Standing on the other side of wuchou, thinking about this problem. "If Yanzhu sees it, he will be killed." No matter what Yanzhu will do, it is also a social death when liantaro sees it. "No, I want to escape." Wuchou hurried to the window. Fortunately, no one was looking out of the window. Wuchou didn''t want to think about it. He directly opened the window and jumped out. "What!" Little Lori didn''t expect that wuchou would jump out of the window and leave. At the same time, liantaro and others broke in and looked at her in bed. She didn''t see wuchou. "The man escaped through the window." Little Lori pointed to the window. Liantaro and Yanzhu hurried downstairs to pursue the prisoner. "Interesting big brother." Little Laurie said, holding the quilt and going to bed. How long did wuchou run? I don''t know. At least he ran near his home and finally sat down and had a good rest. "Too idle, it is still at home waiting for the return of beads." Thinking without worry, he opened the door and walked in. Walking into the house that hasn''t come back for a week, wuchou feels at ease. This is the sense of security that he hasn''t had this week. Open your door and see the obvious traces on the bed. Wuchou knows that Yanzhu has been here this week, waiting for her return. "Really, if you really think so of me, don''t always think wrong. How can I leave you?" Wuchou cleaned up the room, went to Yanzhu''s bed, leaned against the bed and fell asleep. He was tired. At night, Yanzhu seldom goes back to her home alone, but she feels too lonely without one person. When she was ready to open the door, she found that the door was unlocked. Yanzhu suspected that a thief ran in. She walked into her room along the clue and saw wuchou sleeping by her bed. Yanzhu was just about to kick it. Unexpectedly, wuchou suddenly said a dream sentence. "Yanzhu." The raised foot took back, Yanzhu sat beside wuchou, leaned over and lay down beside wuchou. "No, I''ll be worried if I leave my body for so long." Yanzhu put her face on wuchou''s face and felt the man who took herself away, like herself, with the name of a monster. "Don''t leave my concubine casually, will you?" "Of course." Maybe Yanzhu''s action is too big. Wuchou has woke up. Looking at Yanzhu posted, he said. "I''m back, Yanzhu." "Welcome home, worry free." But they didn''t know that everything they did was looking at the camera in the dark. The girl on the other side of the camera was secretly sad. "Just because I''m not the son of the curse, didn''t you look at me?" Chapter 161 For wuchou, nothing is more important than cooking. To some extent, cooking every day is more important than anything. It may have been engraved on his soul. Getting up early every day and preparing multiple breakfasts has long become a worry free interest. Well, why prepare many? After all, there are always a lot of people in their family. Yanzhu finally got up and saw that she was still busy in the kitchen. Yanzhu knew that yesterday was not a dream. He really came back. "Good morning, Yanzhu." "Good morning, worry free." Eating her breakfast calmly, Yanzhu understood again how precious the sparse daily life was to her. She felt sorry that she didn''t cherish it very much at the beginning. "Yo, Yanzhu, I''m coming." Lian taro often came here recently because of wuchou''s disappearance, but he didn''t expect wuchou to have come back. "Oh, liantaro, are you here?" "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I have no worries. It seems that you are very good." Liantaro is used to sitting down and eating the extra one. After all, although their company has a certain reputation, its position discourages most people who come to entrust. "So, we are still starving. Tiantong guy has been running outside. I''m the only one starving." Lian Tailang said, almost crying. "Really, it''s really hard." Unlike Lian Tailang, wuchou is under Miss Sima after all. Although his fame depends on others, there are not a few people who are attracted by his fame. Moreover, Miss Sima has always given him some chores, and his life is still passable. "Besides, sometimes I go out to save the fallen little Laurie, and my wallet still bulges." Wuchou thought so. After dinner, liantaro continued to carry out their recent task with Yanzhu. After all, it was the task assigned by the son of heaven. There can be no mistakes. "Wait, Yanzhu." Wuchou reaches out and puts something on Yanzhu''s hand. Yanzhu looks at wuchou strangely. "When you miss me, feel it. It will lead you to me." Wuchou planted her own seed in Yanzhu''s hand. As long as Yanzhu wanted to find herself, she could find her approximate position through this. "Yes." Yanzhu jumped up happily, kissed wuchou, and ran out shyly. "Wait for me, Yanzhu." Liantaro hurried out and left wuchou standing in place shaking his head. "So, what are you going to do today?" It''s hard to come back without worry. In addition to going out to save little Laurie, I feel I really have nothing to do. "Ah, sure enough, I''ll continue to visit. Maybe I''ll meet some scum." Recently, because of the worry free secret killing, many abused cursed children have been monitored by the police, and even the police began to warn them not to continue doing these things if they don''t want to die, so that the plundered generations converge. Therefore, wuchou has found fewer and fewer targets recently, but wuchou understands that this is only a deterrent and there is no way to solve the root cause of the problem. "Sure enough, it''s better to eat all the threat factors." Worry free looked at the people walking around and saliva began to secrete. "Well, big brother, long time no see." Wuchou didn''t expect that a familiar little Lori appeared in front of him. Wuchou thought it over, like the little Lori last week. No wonder he has the smell he planted. "So it''s you. What''s the matter? Where''s your promoter?" Wuchou looked at little Lori, but he didn''t see the muscular man of little Lori. "Jiang Jian died in the last battle. Although I should have died at that time, after the protointestines approached me, they seemed to encounter some terrible monster and turned away." Little Laurie said, looking at wuchou with adoring eyes. "I think the only answer is the big brother. You protected me, didn''t you?" It''s very useful. At least worry free. I think my nose can tilt up. "Hum, of course." After hearing this, little Lori threw herself into wuchou''s arms happily and looked at wuchou. "Oh, big brother, can you be my promoter?" Wuchou originally wanted to promise, but thought of Yanzhu''s flying kick and just making up with Yanzhu, would it be too much to take someone to annoy Yanzhu so soon. "No problem. Follow me later." But in the end, wuchou still says so. After all, it''s his own problem and he can solve it himself. When I think of it, it seems that I haven''t visited the peripheral schools for a long time. I''ll take something to visit them today. "Let''s go. Big brother will take you to a place." "Just call me Xia Shi, big brother." "Well, just call me worry free." Wuchou takes Xia Shi to the peripheral school and looks at the son of the curse he encountered. Xia Shi feels very lucky for the first time. "Originally, there are children who are more painful than what I have encountered." Looking at the cursed son who talks and laughs around wuchou, Xia Shi felt how lucky he might be to meet Jiangjian and wuchou for the first time. "Yes, Xia Shi, there are too many poor children in this world. From the beginning, I knew that it might be enough to save them. If you save them, you can save the world." After wuchou sent all the things out, he chatted with the headmaster for a while and left with Xia Shi. "Big brother, will you protect us forever?" Xia Shi looked at Wu Chou around him and felt that he had found his final destination. "Of course, I will protect you, even if you need to destroy this Tokyo." The black light flashed by. After returning home with Xia Shi, wuchou hurriedly began to prepare dinner and had to figure out how to explain to Yanzhu. "Hey, wuchou, I know you''re here. Come out." Yanzhu hasn''t come back yet. Unexpectedly, Sima rushed over without weaving. Sima Weizhi saw that wuchou actually brought a little Lori home. He couldn''t sit still. He didn''t think he was not the first, even the second. Finally, he couldn''t stand it. He ran to find wuchou and explained it. "Oh, Miss Sima, why are you here?" Wuchou just opened a little crack. He didn''t want Sima Weizhi to see Xia Shi here, or he felt like he would lose something. But he didn''t know that his every move was under Sima Weizhi''s surveillance. "What''s the matter? Don''t you open the door and let me in?" Sima Weizhi looked at wuchou with a look like garbage, and his anger almost broke out. "Nothing. It''s just a mess inside. Forget it today. Miss Sima, you''d better go back." Xia Shi looked at wuchou and said so. He probably understood what kind of man this man was. "Tracheitis." Xia Shi whispered to me. "But this kind of person is easier to deal with, for me." Regardless of the quarrel between wuchou and Sima Weizhi outside the door, Lian Tailang came downstairs with tiantongmu and Yanzhu. Today, he was just going to have a dinner here and celebrate wuchou''s return. War is imminent. Chapter 162 Looking at Sima Weizhi outside the door who is still entangled, wuchou still wants to solve this big problem. Unexpectedly, Yanzhu''s voice came. "Liantaro, hurry up. It''s so rare to have a good meal. I don''t want to speed up my pace." "Yanzhu, you don''t understand me well, but I have a lot of things." "Hum, is there enough of this? It''s too weak." Sima Weizhi looked at wuchou, who was sweating heavily, smiled in his heart and said strangely to wuchou''s Yin. "Oh, I didn''t expect Yanzhu to come back so early. Why?" Fox face. Wuchou understands that she brought them all back. If so many people appear at the same time, wuchou will be killed no matter how he can say. "No way!" Wuchou had to invite Sima Weizhi in first to solve one problem first and then another. "Hey, no one? Wuchou, why are you so nervous?" Sima Weizhi went in and didn''t see the little Laurie brought back by wuchou just now. It seems that the other party is also very smart and would hide at this time. "Hum, see how long you can hide." Sima Weizhi sat down slowly and stopped looking at the pervert. Wuchou didn''t expect Xia Shi to hide himself. He secretly said he was sorry and sold Yanzhu who was ready to come. "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be here, Miss Sima." It seems that Tian Tongmu, Lian Tailang''s boss, doesn''t like Sima Weizhi. Don''t worry about it. "Ah, isn''t it miss Tiantong? How are you recently? Have you had a good meal?" How could Sima Weizhi not know about them and secretly tease them. "Thank you for your kindness. No problem." Unexpectedly, Mu Geng has a better temper than expected, which Sima Weizhi didn''t expect. "It seems that you have finally found your goal, so I have no conflict with you." Perhaps in order to solve Sima Weizhi''s doubts, Mu Geng had to tell Sima Weizhi. "Hum, you''d better pay attention to your wood." Sima didn''t weave and didn''t say anything. Don''t look at mugeng. Leaving liantaro with an ignorant face, I don''t know what they''re talking about. "Nah, worry free. We''ll have a good meal together today. This is the food Miss Sima gave us. We should thank others." It seems that Yanzhu likes Sima Weizhi very much. After all, weapons, houses and food are given by others. It is normal for Yanzhu to like others. "Easy to deal with, little girl." This is Sima Weizhi''s evaluation of Yanzhu. Wuchou doesn''t continue to think about where Xia Shi is hiding and starts preparing food. It can be regarded as a cover up for his guilt towards me. But soon, wuchou found a problem. "Xia Shi, what are you doing here?" Unexpectedly, Xia Shi hid in the cupboard, and his little body squeezed in it. He was speechless. "What''s the matter, wuchou?" It seems that Sima Weizhi found something and smiled at wuchou. "Nothing." Wuchou had to pretend not to see and began to prepare slowly. "Liantaro, it seems that worry free preparation is also a waste of time. Why don''t you help." Sima Weizhi said. Although liantaro just wanted to lie on the ground and lay the body, Sima Weizhi exported it, and he couldn''t refuse. "Well, worry free, what can I do for you?" Liantaro, who had just passed by, saw a little Lori hidden under the worry free cabinet. She first widened her eyes, then calmed down and gave worry free a strange look. "Fool, what are you doing? Are you really a pervert?" "What pervert? I just can''t help it." "Helpless pervert, I''m really convinced." Through eye contact, Lian taro finally decided to cover up for worry free. After all, he was still a little hungry. Eating well was more important than anything. Sima Weizhi didn''t expect that Lian Tailang would help wuchou. Sure enough, men were unreliable and had to give up temporarily. After slowly preparing everything, everyone gathered around the table to eat, but I didn''t expect someone to start trouble soon. "Ah, there''s no soy sauce. Yanzhu, bring me some." "Let me do it. I''ll help you." Wuchou quickly got up to get the soy sauce, sat down at home, and miss Sima spoke again. "It seems that the tableware is a little dirty. Yanzhu, help me get one." "Let me come, miss." Wuchou hurried to get the new tableware. Seeing here, Yanzhu felt something abnormal. "Worry free, why are you so diligent? It doesn''t look like you." Yanzhu just finished, got up and went to the cupboard to get soy sauce. "Yanzhu!" Wuchou didn''t want Yanzhu to go there, so he had to get up and throw Yanzhu down. "Worry free, you, you, what are you doing!" Yanzhu saw that wuchou actually took the initiative to "attack" her. She was a little unprepared and her face turned red immediately. "Yanzhu, I''ve always wanted to talk to you." Yanzhu swallowed and looked at wuchou nervously. "Click." Sima Weizhi picked up his mobile phone and took a picture of wuchou pushing to Yanzhu. "Leave the evidence. Don''t worry. What are you going to do now? Call the police. It''s better not to stay here." "Stop it. You''ll really die." It''s hard for wuchou to deal with Yanzhu, so he had to deal with Miss Sima first, otherwise he would have an accident, and he really couldn''t get close to those lovely little Loris in the future. "Yes, miss, we love each other. Although wuchou is a pervert, it doesn''t affect anything." Yanzhu hurried over and held wuchou''s arm tightly, looking at Sima Weizhi. "It''s really a pervert." Mugeng and liantaro said as they processed their food. "Those who rub rice, don''t talk." Wuchou yelled at the two people, and they continued to eat as if they didn''t hear him. ¨C the dividing line of farce ¨C Finally, a thrilling dinner for wuchou ended. At least Miss Sima still had a smiling face on her face when she left, as did Yanzhu. After finishing all the things, Yanzhu went directly to wuchou and said to wuchou. "The child hasn''t eaten yet." Knowing what Yanzhu knew, wuchou pulled out Xia Shi, who had been hiding here for some time. "Sorry, Yanzhu, I didn''t mean it." "I know, I know." Yanzhu said and rushed out of the door. When he saw it, he hurried to catch up. "Xia Shi, don''t run around and wait for me here." Although Yanzhu ran very fast, wuchou was faster. He rushed directly to Yanzhu and hugged Yanzhu. "Yanzhu, don''t run." "My concubine knows, but." Yanzhu hammered wuchou''s chest heavily and almost hit wuchou''s fork. "Why, you can''t just be nice to my concubine. Are you satisfied if you want to be angry with my concubine? You fool." "Sorry, sorry." Looking at Yanzhu sobbing in her arms, nothing to worry about is in vain, only an apology. "I won''t blame you for bringing others back, but can you give me a clear answer?" Yanzhu looked at wuchou with tearful eyes. "Promise me that when I grow up, I will be your wife without worry." "Yanzhu." "Promise me." Worry free looks at the little Lori in front of her. Maybe she is really a pervert. "Well, I promise you, Yanzhu will be my wife in the future." One of. Wuchou thought so. "What do you think? What''s wrong with you?" "Illusion." Everything was heard by Sima Weizhi, who was hiding aside. "Yanzhu, Lanyuan Yanzhu." Chapter 163 The next day, because of what happened yesterday, wuchou knew what he was missing again. Awareness. The man who has gone to kaihougong to realize is to support himself and be himself. At least, wuchou was almost beaten to death by Yanzhu before going to bed yesterday. Although Yanzhu beat him half to death, he finally solved the problem of Xia Shi. It''s gratifying. Wuchou was laughing on the road, which made everyone look at him. "Mom, this uncle is very strange." "Probably a pervert." Hearing this sentence, wuchou quickly converged. "Well, what can I do today?" Looking at the pedestrians walking in the street, wuchou felt that he might have to solve his physical problems and at least eat something. "Huh?" Wuchou saw that a group of gangsters surrounded a blonde little Lori. Regardless of whether they looked familiar or not, the embodiment of justice would not tolerate them bullying little Lori. "I''ve been waiting for a long time. Let''s go." Wuchou hurried over and directly wanted to take away the familiar little Lori. After all, there were many people on the scene, so it was hard to start. "Hey, do you want to leave like this?" It looks as if the leading guy came over and grabbed wuchou''s collar. He looked at wuchou fiercely. The next second, he just let go and took a few steps back. "Do you have an opinion?" A flash of red eyes, scared to have been looking at the worry free leader. "Forget it, let''s go." Take the lead to leave with their little brother. Although wuchou didn''t say anything, he has remembered them and will come to the door soon. "Well, it''s you, interesting big brother." Wuchou just saw that this little Lori was the little Lori she met some time ago. No wonder she looked so familiar. "Great. I actually met my big brother. I wanted to continue sleeping. It seems that meeting my big brother won''t be very boring." Little Laurie rubbed her head against wuchou''s chest. At least wuchou was very useful Of course, I''m your patron saint. Worry free is not enough to say such words. I can still think so in my heart. "Big brother, do you want to go to the hotel today?" When people around heard little Laurie say this, their eyes became strange. Some even picked up their cell phone and began to make a phone call. "Don''t talk nonsense. I took you just because you were going to sleep." No worry, I''m sweating. Explain quickly. "Really, then don''t go to the hotel. Just take me to your house. It''s safer and no one bothers." The more you talk, the more chaotic you are. At least you have no worry. It seems that you hear the alarm. "Let''s go." Wuchou picked up little Lori and ran away. "Mr. policeman, that''s the man. Look, he turned little Laurie away." The passers-by around showed the way one after another, but they still let wuchou leave successfully. After all, they can''t catch wuchou. Wuchou ran to an alley with little Lori and finally broke free the pursuers. He gasped and looked at the little Lori around him. "What''s the matter, big brother? He''s obviously a pervert. Why do you look at me with such eyes?" When little Lori said this, she was speechless. "By the way, big brother, what''s your name? My name is Tina." "My name is wuchou, Tina? That''s a good name." Wuchou is still interacting with Tina. Unexpectedly, someone will disturb them. "Boss, look at those two people just now." "Well, there are no people now. Let''s blackmail them." Several people saw that wuchou and Tina would come to the alley where no one passed by and hurried up to stop them. "Oh, I didn''t expect to meet so soon. You two." Although wuchou''s memory is not very good, he still remembers them. "Really, I don''t know how to live or die." Wuchou watched the crowd gather around, protected Tina behind her, loosened her muscles and bones and prepared for exercise. "Three seconds to solve you." Wuchou rushes forward with a vigorous step and solves one problem with one foot. One turns and kicks in the air and kicks another. "Damn it!" The rest of the guys took out their knives and rushed over with a punch. They even took the knife and crooked it, and kicked away another person who was close. But unexpectedly, the leader rushed directly to attack Tina with a knife. "Tina!" As soon as she was excited, the hand behind her rushed out and grabbed the leader, which stunned Tina and the rest. "Really, it''s all your fault." The identity is accidentally exposed, there is no worry, and there is no need to continue to hide. Catch all the people and drag them together. "Hey, monster!" "Monster? Don''t look down on people, I''m human!" But the liquid secreted by the corners of wuchou''s mouth doesn''t want to express this. "Just in time, I''m hungry." ¨C screaming dividing line ¨C After dealing with the whole body, wuchou looked at Tina who was still standing and watching. What was she thinking in her heart? She taught another lesson to Lori, a terrible monster, a man eating monster. Wuchou just smiled, hoping Tina wouldn''t tell the story and left alone. Looking at wuchou walking away, Tina realized how important the things just now were. Wuchou didn''t want to kill people, so she left. "Believe me?" "Even if I only met twice." Tina''s heart was hit hard. So much so that I missed my mission tonight. These are all later words. Wuchou came home listless because of this. Yanzhu and liantaro were still performing their tasks. They had to lie on the ground and think about their worries. "If Yanzhu saw this scene, how would she treat me?" "Well, maybe like Miss Sima, I didn''t care so much behind." Think of here, worry free heart is also secure. But soon, sleepiness came, and worry free slowly fell asleep. Wuchou had a dream. Green grassland, long haired girl. An endless sky. Except for the crimson sun hanging in the sky. "I will never forgive you." "I will destroy everything you like." "Wait for me." Wuchou quickly sat up and saw that it was dark outside. Unexpectedly, Yanzhu hadn''t come back. Wuchou felt it necessary to find liantaro. As for the dream just now, wuchou didn''t care. After all, it''s just a dream. Wuchou calls Lian Tailang. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t answer. It seems that something has happened. Soon, wuchou knew what had happened. "The explosion, and very close." Wuchou feels that it should have something to do with himself, at least with Yanzhu. Wuchou hurried out and rushed to the place where the voice came from. "Why haven''t you arrived yet?" This road is a safe road for liantaro to ask the holy emperor for a long time. Because the man exists, liantaro feels that as long as he detects something wrong, he will come soon. "Yanzhu, don''t run out!" Liantaro didn''t expect that Yanzhu wanted to rush out of the bunker to attract the enemy''s attention. "Liantaro, good chance. Go and save the emperor." The next second, a bullet rushed to Yanzhu''s head, even at the speed of protointestines. "Yanzhu!" The next second, wuchou rushed to the scene, holding Yanzhu, was hit in the back by a bullet, and blood splashed everywhere. Chapter 164 "Worry free, is it all right?" Although Yanzhu saw that wuchou was shot, wuchou is not an ordinary person. Naturally, the degree of worry is not very high. Although the enemy uses sniper guns, the constitution of protointestinal animals is very strong. At least Yanzhu is still a little confident. "Nothing, just Yanzhu. Don''t mess around." It''s just a shot. Worry free nature doesn''t matter. It''s just a little blood and will recover soon. "But I just want to catch the enemy quickly." Seeing that wuchou is all right, Yanzhu is relieved, but her anger is even worse. She actually hurt wuchou, which is unforgivable. "Yanzhu, don''t worry. I''ve seen the general location of the enemy. Let me go." Regardless of Yanzhu''s obstruction, wuchou rushed directly to the nearby building, ready to attack the person who wanted to hurt Yanzhu. "It''s you!" Unexpectedly, as soon as wuchou walked to the roof, he only saw a familiar little blonde Lori, ready to pack up and leave. "Big brother, why, why did you jump out just now? What does that girl have to do with you?" Tina looked at wuchou and would help others block the gun. She was sad and jealous. "Yanzhu is my partner. I won''t allow you to hurt her." "But turn yourself in and come with me. I won''t let others hurt you." Tina took a step back when a sound came from her headphones. "Tina, what are you doing? Get rid of this man and leave quickly." Tina listened, took out the pistol on her waist and pointed to wuchou. "Worry free, leave quickly. I don''t want to hurt you." "Really?" Wuchou''s hearing is very good. Why didn''t you hear what was said in the headset. "Well, come on." Worry free opens her hands and slowly approaches Tina. "If you can''t kill me until I come over, leave with me." Looking at wuchou coming step by step, Tina retreated a few steps with a guilty heart. "Tina, shoot!" "Bang!" A bullet hit wuchou''s foot and did nothing to stop wuchou from moving forward. "Stop." Another shot. Accurately hit wuchou''s knee to make wuchou unbalanced, but he didn''t fall. "Stop it." One shot, hit wuchou''s chest. "Why?" He fired three shots in a row and hit in the same position, so that wuchou finally took two steps back, but soon continued to move forward. "Why, help me!" Picked up the confiscated sniper gun, Tina shot wuchou on the head, sensed the threat, and the tentacle behind her stretched out to block the bullet for wuchou. "Why!" Looking at the tentacles behind wuchou, the moonlight shines on wuchou''s back, and the reflection is reflected in Tina''s eyes. "It''s a legendary angel." Tina knelt down and looked at wuchou who came to her, and her tears slowly flowed down. "Kill me, I can''t get rid of him, angel." "No, I''ll save you and let you leave him." Wuchou reaches out to take out Tina''s earphone and says to the man over there. "Don''t let me see you, or I''ll chase you even to the ends of the earth. Tina, it''s mine." Before waiting for the opposite response, wuchou crushed the earphone with one hand and got up with Tina to soothe her fragile heart. "Tina, it''s all right. Let me protect you later." Tina nodded, but did not expect that the next second Tina stabbed wuchou in the waist and called to push wuchou away. "Tina?" Worry free looks at Tina. She seems to have some electronic parts attached to her body, which sends out electric current around and controls Tina''s body. "Why, it''s hard to hear others finish, kid." Tina made a voice behind her. After changes, she couldn''t tell who it was. "Tina, but isn''t it normal for my doll to have some control?" "Damn it, you guy." Wuchou is very angry and wants to tear up the man now. "Oh, be careful. If you plan to dismantle the machinery on your body, this doll will die." Tina approached wuchou slowly with a knife. "Well, let me have a good feeling. Unexpectedly, the legendary protogut animal code named Angel is you. Human protogut animal, let me collect your data." Tina rushed over with a knife. She had no choice but to use armor mode. "Sure enough, it''s you. In the new stage five, you will become human." Tina stabbed wuchou with excitement, but she couldn''t break through wuchou''s armor. "Unexpectedly, the legendary angel and stage five are the same creature. Human stage five is interesting." Tina was a little disgusted when she couldn''t attack for a long time, said the voice behind her. "Untie your defense, or the doll will die now." Wuchou had to remove the armor and let Tina stab him again and again. Tina is crying. Even if she can''t control her body, her body is still crying involuntarily. "Tina." Cut off the last nerve that controls the body. Wuchou hasn''t recovered so quickly. His body falls in the park and twitches constantly. "Well, I''ll take you back now, the perfect experiment." Tina is about to squat down and take away worry free, but she finds that her body can''t move. "What, what''s the matter?" "Do you think I will be controlled by you like this?" Worry free body finally returned to normal, slowly stood up and looked at Tina. "See the blood on Tina." The blood spilled all over Tina''s body. Wuchou controlled her cells and slowly invaded all electronic parts on Tina, eroding them one by one. In an instant, she attacked collectively and interrupted the enemy''s control in an instant. "Damn it, don''t be complacent. There will be countless people chasing you in the future. You can''t run away." "Maybe, but I''m not afraid. I''ll kill one if I come. No one can stop me." Watching Tina finally control herself again, she pulled out the microphone behind Tina and lay down powerlessly. "Big brother." Tina watched wuchou fall down, sat down in panic and looked at wuchou''s body. "It''s all right, Tina. I''m just tired and replied soon." Tina didn''t think so. At least the tears on her face didn''t stop. She rushed to wuchou''s chest and cried. "Sorry, big brother, sorry." Looking at Tina like this, she has no worries and is very painful, but she is more angry. "Wait for me, beast, I will find you." Worry free thought in her heart and began to comfort Tina slowly and stabilize Tina''s mood. "Big brother, what will you do in the future? If you expose your identity, you will soon be pursued and killed." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll hide if it''s a big deal." "Then take me away, the angel who saved me from hell." Tina looked up at wuchou, and the firmness in her eyes made wuchou understand that she had another person she couldn''t get rid of. "I didn''t say that I will protect you in the future." "Even against the world." Chapter 165 "New phase five?" "Human form stage five exposure, appearance is the infiltration of human protointestines into human society?" All the news about worry free, after one night, the whole Tokyo was in chaos. Although it was not stated that it was wuchou, of course, the official knew the accurate information and soon went to trace Sima family and wuchou''s home. Sima Weizhi used the power of the family to let the government understand that they had nothing to do with this matter, and the official can only acquiesce. After all, it is a big family. Who will resist the protointestinal animals when the weapons are gone. As for Yanzhu and Xiashi, they were protected by Sima Weizhi and temporarily lived with Lian Tailang. Lian Tailang had to temporarily protect Yanzhu and Xiashi and continue to partner with Yanzhu to prepare for the next challenge. "It''s troublesome. Who found wuchou''s identity?" Sima Weizhi sat in the original cafe with a headache. "Miss, I heard that it was one of the four sages, so the Tokyo government believed them." "Damn it, if it''s them, there''s no way to refute." Sima Weizhi looked out of the window and was still watching his enemies. He said silently in his heart. "Worry free, don''t come to me." Because of this, Yanzhu was forced to stay at liantaro''s house temporarily. Looking at the people who had been watching them outside the window, Yanzhu was very depressed. "Wuchou, where are you going?" Where is the worry free at this time? peripheral No one found the small hole, wuchou and Tina hid here as their habitat for the time being. "Worry free, how are you?" Last night''s injury has not fully recovered. After all, wuchou has been difficult to find protointestinal animals outside to kill. After all, they are afraid of him. "It''s all right. It''ll be all right soon, Tina." "Great." Tina lies behind wuchou. Wuchou has nothing to complain about except feeling uncomfortable. "But, big brother, is this really good?" Tina looked as if she was "uncomfortable" and said with worry. "After all, I took you away from the child." Wuchou remembers Yanzhu, who is still in Tokyo. I don''t know how she is. Is she okay? "It''s all right. Yanzhu is a strong child. It must be all right." But worry free did not expect that their affairs were not over, and soon a new disaster came. Careful people found that they had been protecting their holmium metal boulder wall. Today, a large protointestinal animal was found on it, eroding the boulder wall. "That is!" "Aldebaran." Rare protogut animals that can destroy holmium metal, originally under Scorpio, didn''t expect to appear here. "What shall we do, my lord the son of heaven?" "I''d like to know why Aldebaran came to the boulder wall and was eroded by it. It''s reasonable that they can''t get close to the boulder wall, can''t they?" The holy emperor guessed that he cut corners. "Compared with this, how can we defend against the next attack?" "Well, according to the plan, we will build a useful boulder wall. When the stone tablet collapses, we will take three days as soon as possible. Not counting the transportation." "Three days!" Three days, if this goes on, the Tokyo area will be destroyed. "There''s no way. Starting the shelter plan can save at least some people." Disaster is triggered by this sentence. On the first day, people knew this. After that, they planned to enter the shelter, but unexpectedly, the son of the curse was also one of the people entering the shelter, because the shelter could not be put into everyone. Chaos began. "Stop!" A passer-by was robbed of all his possessions for this pass to enter the shelter. Originally, the son of the curse was hated by everyone, but now he has reached the extreme because of this matter. Many cursed sons were killed because of this. "Just for this." Wuchou made up for a while. I was just going to go back to Tokyo to see Yanzhu. I didn''t expect so many things to happen in just one day. "That''s why." Wuchou squatted down, holding the body of the little girl abandoned by the angry pedestrians, his hands trembling. "Unforgivable." Wuchou walked into a nearby TV station. His tentacles ran away and killed all the people who stopped him. "Hey, help me turn on the recording. I''m very busy." Only one person was left to help him operate the equipment, and the live broadcast began. "Hello, everyone in Tokyo." Worry free figure, reflected on the TV, the screen on the street, people''s mobile phones. "I, you should be familiar with it." The tentacles behind him are constantly dancing, and the corpse under his feet has been stimulating people''s eyes. "It''s unforgivable for you to hurt those lovely girls for such a thing." "No, you." "Son of the curse, don''t be afraid. Come here and come to me. You don''t need the entry volume of the so-called shelter. I''ll protect you." "Take me, your angel." The picture is instantly painted, and the image suddenly stops. "Sure, it can cure you, Cui." The man rushed to the TV station with a little Laurie in a hat. "Xia Shi, let''s go." Yanzhu packed up everything around her and pulled Xia Shi to leave. "Wait, Yanzhu, won''t you protect Tokyo with me?" Liantaro plans to stop Yanzhu, but he seems to understand something. Yanzhu turned her head and looked at liantaro with a smile. "No, my concubine, there''s only one left." Before liantaro responded, Yanzhu pulled Xia Shi away. "Go all the way." Throughout Tokyo, abused cursed children and wandering cursed children are slowly moving closer to TV stations, because they all believe in the angel who has always protected them. Wuchou stood high on the top floor, watching the planes and troops slowly approaching him and shouting at them. "Give up. You''d better keep it to protect Tokyo. You don''t need to fight me." "Damn protogut, don''t think we''ll just let you go and shoot!" Missiles and bullets constantly hit wuchou. Once the armor is out, all the attacks are powerless. "You, don''t understand, strong." "End everything." Countless tentacles shot from the worry free body, destroying the hostile target. "I''m not a good man." Pick up the lead walkie talkie and say to the person on the other side. "Save your people. After all, there are not many people." Having said that, wuchou smashed the walkie talkie and began to welcome the coming son of curse. "COGAs, please next." "I see, troublemaker." Kogas used his power to open up a place in the void of the world to accept these cursed children who can''t settle down. As long as he doesn''t worry about dying, the cursed children inside will be fine. "Worry free, it''s really good to be free." Yanzhu and Xia Shi finally arrive. Yanzhu jumps into wuchou''s arms and hangs on her body. She doesn''t want to come down. "Well, Yanzhu, do you want to enter, too?" Wuchou pointed to a purple black hole behind me. "No, my concubine will follow you." "All right." Xia Shi will not enter naturally, so he will follow wuchou. Wuchou takes Yanzhu and Xia Shi to see Tina, which naturally causes Yanzhu''s unhappiness. Fortunately, it''s an emergency. Yanzhu just kicks wuchou and waits for the settlement after autumn. "Well, where''s little Binet?" In the distance, little Binet, rescued by leech shadow Yin, suddenly felt a cold on his back, as if he had been remembered by someone. "Please, help Cui." Wuchou didn''t expect that someone came to him to save people. "This child." Worry free saw that the child was about to become a monster, but the man dared to hold her to find him. His courage was commendable. "I believe you must have a way to save Cui. Please tell me you have a way." The man knelt down, hoping to move wuchou. "There are ways, but it''s risky." Wuchou has been thinking about what to do with Yanzhu in the future, so he has been looking for ways to eliminate the virus. "But as a price, she will follow me in the future. Will you?" "Yes, as long as you save her, it''s all right." Wuchou implanted her own black light virus into little Lori''s body, and the virus began to attack each other. Black light slowly suppressed the protoenterovirus, at least prolonging the time for little Lori to become a monster. "Don''t worry, as long as she''s okay, I''ll let you meet." "All right." The man looked at little Laurie for the last time and left. "Don''t pretend. He''s gone." The little Laurie who had just been saved moved and her tears slowly flowed down. "Can I be the same as before?" "Of course, as long as you believe me." "Yes, Lord angel." Bushtree, the name of this little Lori. Today, seeing that no one came again, wuchou finally settled down and took her little Lori away. The first day passed. Chapter 166 The next day, wuchou stayed near the TV station waiting for the son of the curse who had not come. Unexpectedly, another person came to him. "Liantaro, what are you doing here?" Lotus taro make complaints about the beads, Xia, and Tina, who are worried about him. He finally finds that the metamorphosis is getting too much. "Worry free, are you really not going to participate in this Tokyo defense war?" Wuchou didn''t expect that liantaro asked him to participate in the battle he didn''t want to participate in at all. He shook his head helplessly and looked at liantaro. "Liantaro, you know, you should know what the people in Tokyo have done. Do you need me to save them?" Liantaro knew that because the son of the curse could enter the shelter, many people lost their reason and began to kill them. "Yes, I just came with a little hope. Don''t care." Liantaro left without looking back, but wuchou knew that soon, liantaro would come back again, and his heart would change. "Boom." Wuchou can clearly see that the boulder in the distance finally fell down, and the holmium metal dust is all over Tokyo. "The army?" Wuchou watched the local troops in the distance begin to fight against the protozoan, but the protozoan is not something these troops can resist. After a four hour stalemate, after sacrificing all their troops, the army finally wounded the leader Bi suwu and let them retreat temporarily. "It''s ridiculous. I''m still wasting my own troops against me. Isn''t it self shortsighted?" Wuchou didn''t continue to watch. After all, this is not his own battle, and he doesn''t need to intervene. Near the battlefield, Lian Tailang was talking with the leading police. "Really? Sure enough, there''s no way for him to join." The leader knows very well that it is a dream for a man who likes the son of curse to help them protect Tokyo. "Sorry, after all, the other party really likes those children." "It''s none of your business. We can only rely on us to protect Tokyo next. Work hard." night Wuchou stands alone on the tower, looks at the protointestines still moving in the distance, and asks himself whether he should protect the world or not. "No, the world is going to be destroyed, isn''t it?" Wuchou didn''t expect that leech Yingyin dared to come to him, although he was alone. "Did you return anything to me, leech shadow yin?" "That''s my daughter. How can I give it to you at will, Mr. angel." Leech shadow Yin wears a mask and can''t see his expression, but wuchou understands that this man has no malice. "What can I do for you? Do you want to die?" "Trading, although I don''t like the world very much, can I keep it here for the time being? After all, the task of our organization is not over." Wuchou looks at leech Yingyin unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, the other party still wants to protect Tokyo. "Organization? Not interested." "It doesn''t matter if you''re not interested. Our organization is very interested in you, angel. Protointestines that can communicate are an important material. I hope you can protect yourself." The profile said that the most important purpose of leech shadow Yin was to remind wuchou that someone came to him. "Hum, kill one by one. No one can catch me." "My task is finished. Bye." Leech Yingyin left directly and didn''t intend to stay. "What will you do tomorrow?" Looking at the Yuanchang animals in the distant sky, wuchou really looks forward to what liantaro will do. "Maybe it''s good to watch them die." Others can not save, but at least saving those cursed children who joined the battle is what wuchou should do. In the early morning, the battle began. All the policemen stayed on the floor and relied on the building to protect themselves. The leader of our hall leader was rushing across the line of defense with a lovely little Lori to find Bi suwu. As for Lian Tailang, he had to fight alone to assassinate ang su. "After all, we all know that it''s the truth to output first." Wuchou kept looking at them. When other protointestinal animals saw him, they walked away and didn''t intend to get close to the monster. "Damn it." The right hand and right foot have all opened fire, but liantaro still can''t get close to Aung su. "There are too many enemies in the sky." Even if the police used their own holmium metal and the weapons provided by the Sima family, they began to retreat, and Lian taro was soon surrounded. "It''s still too early to give up, Lian taro." Unexpectedly, leech Yingyin rushed out to help lotus taro attract fire. He still didn''t follow little Binet behind him. After all, it''s too dangerous to appear with little Binet. "Leech shadow Yin, why do you help me?" Lian Tailang opened the enemy who rushed over with a punch and looked at the leech shadow Yin. "Nothing, just want to do it." Quickly dodge ang Su''s attack, leech shadow Yin looked at wuchou in the distance behind him and smiled silently. "Look, the ultimate weapon of this battle." On the other side, wuchou didn''t expect that the leader didn''t know that Aldebaran''s regeneration ability was very strong, and he was replaced with a leg. It''s true. "Damn it, Mr. Chang Zheng, let''s go first." Little Lori protected the leader and planned to leave. Unexpectedly, Bi suwu withdrew one after another and asked her protointestines to attack them. "Chaoxia, let''s go. Don''t worry about me." "No." Looking at the little Lori who was about to die, Wu Chou felt that she wanted to fight. "Really, if you can''t protect them, don''t let them fight." Armor, claws. "Grave puncture." Zhaoxia and Changzheng saw that wuchou fell from the sky, his hands directly into the ground, and countless giant thorns drilled out of the ground to stab all the protointestinal animals nearby. Blood, splashing. "Come on, I''ll only help you once." Whip mode. One grabbed the flying intestinal animals passing by, wuchou controlled it, flew up with himself, and harvested the intestinal animals in the sky with the sharp blade of the other hand. "You see, a man''s army." Leech shadow Yin safely returned to the defense line with liantaro, watching the performance in the sky without worry, and his tone was very unstable. "Awesome." Using the satellite to watch the worry free attack, the holy emperor understands that as long as this person is willing to help them, angsu and bisuwu are not a problem. "Just, the other party is not human, but also a monster." New stage five, angel. Powerful and powerless, they will not take the initiative to attack humans. This is the information they know temporarily. "It seems that we should use that method." The chrysanthemum Cheng behind the holy emperor flashed a method in his mind. "Thank you for helping us fight them back." Chang Zheng thanked wuchou, but he didn''t expect that the other party didn''t look at him at all. Instead, he flirted with Rensheng Chaoxia around him. "Black long straight, I like your name?" "Rensheng Chaoxia, thank you for saving me, angel." Even if she is loyal to our headmaster Zheng, Chaoxia didn''t expect to see their protector. She is a little excited. "Well, I can do so much this time. I said, I don''t want to protect here. Next, come on." Liantaro still wants to stop wuchou, but our hall head is stopping liantaro. "Give up. It''s good to help us this time. After all, the other party is also a protogut animal." Liantaro nodded angrily. He understood how annoying the person who exposed his identity was. If wuchou hadn''t been exposed, they would have no problem in this battle. Back to wuchou of the TV station, Yanzhu handed wuchou a letter. Chapter 167 "What''s that, Yanzhu?" Wuchou receives Yanzhu''s letter and is ready to open it. "Someone just gave it to you. It''s very important." Wuchou read the contents of the letter without saying anything. "Yanzhu, I''m going out. You hide in my space first." Looking at wuchou''s firm eyes, Yanzhu understood that he was serious. "I''m waiting for you to come back." Yanzhu followed Xia Shi and Tina into wuchou''s space for me, and then wuchou set out. The creed falling with the air is a photo. Sima Weizhi is tied to a chair with a few words written in the photo. "Come to the square, we''ll wait for you." destination Wuchou just came here and saw at least five people. He didn''t know it in the dark. Sima Weizhi was tied to the chair and didn''t seem to be hurt. "You are under the government." The leader who was just about to come forward hesitated and asked. "Why do you doubt us so much?" "After all, you are the only ones who dare to deal with Sima family, or Tiantong family?" Wuchou looked at the leader and stepped back in surprise. Instead of continuing to care about the man, he looked at Sima Weizhi. "Hello, Miss Sima, are you a fool? You were caught so easily." Originally, Sima Weizhi dared to save himself when he saw wuchou. Before he could be happy, he didn''t expect the other party to say so. "You are. Why did you come to save me? I''m responsible for my own accident. You don''t have to be a cold-blooded guy." "Fool!" Sima Weizhi was stunned by the roar of wuchou. "You are my gold master. Don''t you take it for granted to protect you?" Wuchou looked at Sima Weizhi with a smile and asked Sima Weizhi to pry open the man''s head. Is her head full of Laurie. "Stop talking and start acting." Two people behind the leader suddenly threw out two smoke bombs. Wuchou didn''t understand what they wanted to do. The leader suddenly laughed. "Well, this is a smoke suppression device specially invented by Anland for you. As long as you inhale these smoke, your own protoenteric virus will be suppressed. Do you feel weak now?" Of course, wuchou wouldn''t say that he didn''t have anything, but he didn''t dare to ask big. After all, Sima Weizhi is still in the other party''s hands. Wuchou can only pretend first. "Yes, it works, but it''s enough for you." Wuchou deliberately changes the armor mode to half, does not cover his head, and makes the other party think his things have worked. "Hum, I see how long you can hold on." Wuchou rushed up with a sharp blade. Unexpectedly, there were two Petite figures behind him. The speed was very fast. At least wuchou was difficult to see. They each gave a kick, and wuchou directly blocked it, but they were also kicked away by each other''s powerful power. "Hum, do you think we''ll fight you? Introduce them. They''re your favorite thing, dolls." The two men who attacked were inlaid with machinery. It seems that they are also Anland''s control soldiers. "This time, I strengthened my control and won''t be simply destroyed by you like last time." Anland''s voice came from the two men. It seemed that Anland was ready to fight back in order to deal with worry free. "Fool, these things can come in any amount." Before wuchou finished, the two flashes hit wuchou''s back directly at a very fast speed, and the powerful current attack continued to paralyze wuchou''s body. "Bad." Wuchou didn''t react yet. They rushed up again with a machete in their hands. "No worries!" In an emergency, the sharp claw mode directly holds two big knives. Worry free can be regarded as keeping their hands. Just the next second, they press the switch of the handle, and a strong current comes from the blade, paralyzing worry free''s nerves again. "Ah ah!" With a strong swing, wuchou finally got rid of the crisis, but the crisis has not been lifted. "Hum, isn''t that ok?" At this time, wuchou finally saw clearly that there were ten people here, not including two little loris. They all had electric shock guns with unknown principle, which could at least work on wuchou. "Worry free, let''s go. Your ability will soon be completely inhibited and you will be caught at that time." Sima Weizhi still wants wuchou to leave, but how can wuchou directly abandon Sima Weizhi and leave. "Shut up and watch. I''ll take you away." The next second, another dynamo came. Wuchou''s body was actually a little tired and couldn''t hide. He was hit again. "Be careful, everyone. First use the current to consume his strength. We''ll go back later." Constantly attacking, wuchou didn''t want to avoid, so he was hit by these attacks. "Why, do it for me." Sima Weizhi looked at wuchou who was unwilling to leave, and a line of tears came down. "Because I''m gone, who else will save you, you fool." Worry free, finally overwhelmed, "fell down". "Hum, I can''t hold on at last. Let''s take him away quickly and don''t let him get up again." The others ran quickly, and only two little Loris couldn''t pass, because it was too smooth and strange. "Finally come?" "Tomb, ground thorn." The giant thorn climbed out of the ground and instantly pierced the ten people present, but the two little Loris were not attacked. "Wuchou, are you pretending to be dead? Lie to me!" Sima Weizhi was not only happy, but also a little shy. Unexpectedly, this man was acting all the time and scared her to death. "Do you want to fight again? Anland." Wuchou slowly stood up, looked at the two little Loris who had not been affected, and said. "Hum, sure enough, suppressing the smoke has no effect on you. It seems that the concentration is not enough. Forget it, I''ll let you go this time and I''ll catch you next time." The two little Loris left without worry or force. Wuchou goes over to help Sima Weizhi untie. Before Sima Weizhi can complain, he looks at wuchou and falls directly. "Be careful." A hand in the past, instantly bounced away by static electricity. "Worry free, you." "Of course, being attacked by such an electric current, how can there be nothing at all." Wuchou lay on the ground and waved to Sima Weizhi. "It''s all right. Don''t touch me. At least not now. Just let me lie down for a while." Unexpectedly, Sima Weizhi didn''t listen to wuchou''s words. He threw himself directly into wuchou''s arms and didn''t care about static electricity. "Why don''t you go, fool? If you''re really caught, what should I do?" Wuchou originally wanted to say something, but his mouth began to be a little paralyzed and speechless. Sima Weizhi looked up to see why wuchou didn''t refute, but he saw the other party''s mouth swinging up and down, but he couldn''t speak. "Hum, fool, are you paralyzed? Can''t you speak?" Looking at Wu Chou who can''t move now, Sima Weizhi seems to make some determination. In Wu Chou''s surprised eyes, his head slowly leaned over. "Look at me, fool." Chapter 168 Wuchou thought that few people in the world would like themselves. Monsters, cannibalism, blood, cruelty, these characteristics will make normal humans retreat. Wuchou never thought that there were people interested in him in the world from the beginning, and he had enough love debt. "Why?" "What? Why?" Sima Weizhi and wuchou sat on the park bench. Although there was no one around, Sima Weizhi felt that this was the best thing for me recently. "I''m not human." "I know." Before I could make complaints about it, Sima did not weave. "It''s not human, a man eating monster. You want to say so." Sima Weizhi looked at wuchou sitting beside him and held each other''s hand tightly, hoping that the other party could understand his own ideas. "It''s not a problem. I believe it''s not a problem for you, even if the other person is not human." At least, the other party is still human, or once human. Worry free to think of them in another world. Maybe they should go back quickly. After all, I don''t know how they are. "Really?" "So, what''s your answer?" Sima Weizhi looked as if he had given up his resistance. He was happy and looked at wuchou nervously. "Anyway, you sent it to the door. It would be too much if I refused." "What? I seem to say it by the way." Sima Weizhi took up the folding fan in his hand and beat it on wuchou''s head to vent his "anger". "Well, miss, I''ll take you back." Wuchou stood up and pulled up Sima Weizhi. "I haven''t said yet. Do you know where my home is?" I really don''t know. Wuchou was stunned. "Fool." Send Sima Weizhi back safely. Wuchou finally puts down his last burden and is ready to see if liantaro can fight Bi suwu. "If it is a fait accompli to destroy Tokyo, let them destroy it." After all, if wuchou did not come to this world, and if the world was doomed to the destruction of Tokyo, then wuchou would not intervene. "After all, there are too many things I hate in Tokyo." When he came to the front line, Wu Chou looked at the few police left. He had no hope for them and could not defeat Bi suwu. "Wuchou, what are you doing here?" Liantaro was a little surprised to see wuchou coming here. "I just want to see if you can live tomorrow. It seems impossible." As soon as they heard it, they wanted to refute it, but they didn''t have much hope in their hearts. "Yes, although I feel hopeless." My headmaster is standing up and looking at a calm face. "But it''s my responsibility to protect here. I won''t allow them to destroy our home at will." "Really? It''s great." Worry free is only disappointed in Tokyo in this world. "So, what are you going to do to help us?" My headmaster is putting his hope on wuchou. After all, he is stage five. As soon as he appears, he can''t hurt them. "I? Protect this, abuse the son of the curse, completely unfair Tokyo?" "Don''t be kidding." "Really?" The next second, our hall leader is holding a long knife with Rensheng Chaoxia and waving to wuchou. "What are you doing, wasting your strength?" Wuchou simply grabbed the blades of the two people with his hands without any damage. "Since you are unwilling to help, we will defeat you and convince you." What theory, even if you beat me, can''t prove anything. No worries, while avoiding two people''s attack, make complaints about them. "Liantaro, it''s now." "Click." When the bullet is loaded, wuchou only sees that Lian taro rushes towards himself at a very fast speed, and the speed of his right fist is very fast. Wuchou has seen these things. "Holmium metal, prosthetics, lotus taro, are you going to convince me with this?" Wuchou shook his sore hand. The strength just now was really good. At least wuchou felt pain. "Can''t this attack hurt you?" Liantaro smiled bitterly, but his inner justice drove him to continue his attack. Wuchou was about to retreat. Unexpectedly, there was spider silk on the ground. "Ability?" The next second, our hall leader and Lian taro arrived at the same time. The knife and fist matched perfectly. One up and one down, surrounded without worry. "Naive." Armor, heavy hammer mode. Simple counterattack, long knife broken, iron fist broken, worry free, don''t need to do anything, don''t even need kogas''s strength, you can defeat them. "I said, don''t waste your strength and deal with tomorrow''s enemy." Watching them fall to the ground, wuchou didn''t care and was ready to leave. At this time, Rensheng Chaoxia rushed over and clung to the worry free clothes pendulum, unwilling to let go. "Please, angel, help us protect this Tokyo." Wuchou didn''t say anything. Looking at the stubborn Zhaoxia on his face, how could he completely refuse their request. "I''m very disappointed in this Tokyo." Wuchou touched Zhaoxia''s head. The light gathered on wuchou''s fingers and clicked Zhaoxia''s forehead. "But I, the son of your curse, the last hope." "This is the only blessing I can give you, Chaoxia. As long as you reach the last moment, you will understand what this is." Depending on what she understood, Chaoxia didn''t continue to block wuchou and let him leave. After leaving the front line, wuchou felt as if he needed to block some people. At least he could stab others. Wuchou picked up his phone and contacted Sima Weizhi. "Miss, who took you? I believe you are ready to attack them." After a while. Wuchou gets what he wants and goes to Tiantong police company to find the woman who needs revenge. "This is the location of someone you want and information about their family." "Price." The black and straight girl said nothing and said what she wanted to know most, the price. "No, avenger." "As long as you continue to revenge, you are helping me." Like a devil, he whispered in tiantongmu''s ear. "Really? I see." After leaving the company, wuchou unexpectedly received an unknown call. "Hello." "Mr. wuchou?" The voice is very familiar. Worry free knows that this person is the one you met that day. "I''m surprised that the emperor called me." After all, I just hope he can protect Tokyo. After all, he is in power in Tokyo. How can he not think of Tokyo. "You should understand what I want to say." "Hum, if you need my help, show me your sincerity." The other party seems to hesitate for a while. He should make up his mind and answer. "Well, Mr. wuchou, you will see our sincerity." Chapter 169 They don''t know how many of them can live today. However, they at least stand here with the mentality of death, and they have no regrets for the Tokyo citizens behind them. In the morning, the sun just shone on them. What they saw was not the rising sun, but the huge moving figures under the sun. "Are you afraid?" Our hall head is standing next to Lian taro with a machete in one arm. "I''m afraid. I haven''t finished anything yet." Liantaro answered truthfully. "Then, teach them a good lesson and let them understand who is the master of the world." "Brothers, stick to the position. Our sharp knife team directly breaks into the enemy''s encirclement. Target, Bi suwu, ang su." "Ah ah!" Our hall leader is taking a group of death squads to attack Bi suwu. As for Lian Tailang, he also takes some to solve ang su. "Won''t you help?" Sima Weizhi and wuchou stood on the distant tower and looked at the police on the ground. "What''s the matter? Do you want me to protect them?" "No, I understand. Your hatred will not be eliminated so easily." Even if Sima Weizhi wanted to protect Tokyo, he would not say or do anything, because it was a worry free decision. "Really?" Wuchou looked at the Zhaoxia who was breaking through with my hall master and smiled knowingly. "If that little girl can inspire what I left her, then I will understand that the world can still be saved." But if you don''t inspire me, I won''t do it even if you ask me. Wuchou thought so. On the battlefield. "Liantaro, I don''t have any worries. I''ll give it to me next." A familiar figure, holding the trait bomb in his hand, rushed to the scarred Aung su. "Stop it!" Boom. The special bomb handed over to Lian taro by Sima Weizhi station before the war was detonated by this man. Finally, Aung Su, who threatened them, was cleared. "Damn it!" Liantaro knows that now is not the time to shed tears. He continues to command the remaining troops to help our hall leader defeat Bi suwu, so he has the opportunity to protect Tokyo. "Ah, help!" Liantaro has been running, watching the partners around him slowly decrease, watching the number of defense lines become less and less, heart, very painful and hate, why should the world treat the son of curse like this. "If, he is willing to help us." His right arm was on the verge of firing, and he punched and flew a protointestinal animal in the way. "Then the world doesn''t need so many sacrifices." "Why!" Liantaro ran and ran. No one around him continued to follow him, but liantaro finally came to bi suwu. The rest of the sharp knife team has been completely destroyed, leaving only Lian Tailang, our hall leader Zheng and Rensheng Chaoxia. The defense line won''t last long. Lian taro can hear it, and there are fewer and fewer gunshots. "Aldebaran!" Load, burst, sonic boom. Super holmium metal, heavy fist attack. Although Aldebaran ate the attack hard, the regeneration ability of the body was still activated, although it was much weaker. "Be careful! Liantaro." Before alleviating the impact of the punch just now, Lian Tailang was directly pushed away by our hall leader. The next second, Bi suwu''s claws directly penetrated our hall leader''s chest. I''m afraid he won''t live long. "My master!" Liantaro finally recovered, broke Bi suwu''s claws with a punch and helped me up. "Chang Zheng!" Zhaoxia rushed over and looked at my hall master Zheng, whose eyes were slowly scattered, and his eyes were slowly ruddy. "Chaoxia, I believe you will trigger a miracle." My hall chief was touching Chaoxia''s head. He was overwhelmed and fell down. "My master." Lotus taro put down my hall master who had left, looked at the almost collapsed Rensheng Chaoxia and said. "Chaoxia, don''t forget, you still have the last hope." In the distance, there was a cheering sound. "Come on, police, protect our home." "Come on, don''t lose to them." Wuchou and Sima Weizhi looked at the defense line. Unexpectedly, the holy emperor came here with a group of residents, followed by the residual army. "Mr. wuchou, believe us, this city still has hope and residents who are willing to protect them. Here, they are all looted generations, but they are still willing to protect them." Looking into the eyes of those people, wuchou can know that there is no hatred or disgust for the cursed son in their eyes, only the desire to survive. "This is!" The black smoke on wuchou slowly left behind him. Even wuchou couldn''t notice it. "This is the cheering voice of the citizens." Zhaoxia heard their call, they need her, they need her to protect them and protect the city. "I am their hope!" "I can''t give up yet. Chang Zheng, Lian taro, and angel, leave me hope." Chaoxia picked up the long knife that fell to the ground, her eyes were firm and looked at BI suwu. "How can I fall here!" Light, gathered in Zhaoxia''s hand, startled all the protointestinal animals around. "What''s the matter!" Liantaro looked at the glow of Chaoxia''s hand and shouted in surprise. "Is this the last hope of the world?" Worry free looks at the current situation of Chaoxia and knows why the world needs to come by itself. "At the last moment, should we also believe in hope?" The black smoke on wuchou''s body dissipated completely without a trace. People''s hope, firm heart, worry free power, and finally unwilling to give up hope. Create the miracle of Zhaoxia now. "Shout out, the words in your heart!" Chaoxia held up the long sword in her hand. For a moment, Lian Tailang seemed to see a long sword, a different long sword. The invisible shadow covers Zhaoxia with blue armor and long golden hair. ¡°Ex¨Ccailbur£¡¡± The golden sword Qi and shining light column are unstoppable. Directly speaking, Aldebaran pushed away from the nearby protointestines and kept thinking about flying away from afar. Most of the protoenteric animals, including Aldebaran, were attacked by sword Qi. Taking Aldebaran as the center, its power continued to expand, and finally exploded into a depression. The dissipated light slowly fell to everyone present. Even the protointestines that had not been attacked calmed down because of the attack and looked to the center in the distance. As for the morning glow that caused these, the long knife was completely broken, the virtual shadow and light on her body disappeared, and she was completely exhausted, but she insisted. She wanted to see if Bi suwu was dead. When the smoke completely dispersed, they didn''t see any bones, which were melted by energy, as for Bi suwu. Completely, disappeared. "This battle, mankind, won." Wu Chou said, looking at the complete Aldebaran. Chapter 170 Two days after the third Kanto war. After the war, the people paid the price for everything they did before the war. Someone from Tiantong family was killed. It is said that it is related to the collapse of the boulder monument. Those who have committed crimes during this period have been arrested and dealt with by people ordered by the son of heaven. I believe that the problem of public security can be solved soon. Liantaro and Chaoxia are respected by them. Even if Chaoxia is only the son of a curse, it will be respected by the whole people of Tokyo. As for worry free. Demons, protozoa, humanoid stage 5, intimidate them, and they are unforgivable. Another key point is that he took away most of Tokyo''s cursed children. For a time, Tokyo was less targeted, but he was a little overwhelmed. "So I was still a sinner and targeted, but they decided to let me go for the time being." "After all, they can''t afford another phase five attack." Wuchou and Sima Weizhi sit in the old cafe and enjoy a short peace. "However, they should have a headache now. After all, there are many police, but there are not so many cursed children." "Yes, so they asked me to tell you to let them out and discuss everything." "No talk." "I think so, too." Wuchou understands that he is very dangerous now. If he is careless, he will be threatened like last time. "Miss, here''s something for you." Wuchou grabbed Sima Weizhi''s hand, and a strange mark was engraved on the back of her hand, motionless. "Something, call me, I will appear in front of you." Having said that, wuchou left. "Fool." Sima Weizhi doesn''t need to worry. After all, because of this incident, they have inserted part of their Insiders into government departments. Tiantong family is no longer the dominant family. Wuchou returned home, because he still didn''t trust Yanzhu. They left their own space, so now wuchou has no one to follow. "Speaking of, the world should not need me to save, because I think they can save themselves. Why don''t they take me away?" Worry free can clearly feel that the world still wants to retain itself and not let itself leave. "Still say, I still have enemies who haven''t been defeated. Please, the protointestines in this world are not very strong, and humans will defeat them sooner or later." Wuchou doesn''t know why he is still here. He can only give up thinking and start thinking about other problems. "Cui, come out." Wuchou pulls out Bu Shicui from her own space. After all, she is still an experiment in order to reduce the erosion rate. "Brother, do you want to try today?" "Well, come on, don''t worry, it won''t hurt." Then wuchou stretched out his evil hands to Cui. "Not yet?" "No problem, soon." The sweat on wuchou''s head fell down one drop after another. You can see that he was very nervous. "How''s it going? Cui." "It feels strange." Before waiting for Cui to say anything, wuchou puts her finger into Cui''s mouth and can clearly feel the virus in Cui''s body and be afraid of him. "Soon, Cui, I may know the final solution." "Woo woo!" Before wuchou could say anything, Sima Weizhi directly kicked the door with a submachine gun and fired at wuchou madly. "Die, you pervert!" How can wuchou know that Sima Weizhi has been watching him through the camera. Unexpectedly, he took little Lori to do these things at home. Even if he knew what they were doing, he couldn''t eliminate her resentment. "Wait, miss, this is a misunderstanding!" Wuchou broke the window and ran away. "Don''t come back, pervert." Wuchou, who escaped, really had nowhere to go. He had to go to liantaro to see what he was doing today. "Liantaro, hurry to find a job." "I want to, but without Yanzhu, how can I work?" "I''m starving." Before knocking on the door, wuchou understood what the scene was and planned to leave like this. "Liantaro, there seems to be someone outside the door." Don''t worry, leave quickly. Then, wuchou heard the door breaking sound and the scream of liantaro. "Live, liantaro." Wuchou prayed for liantaro. Remembering that she didn''t know what happened to Chaoxia, she planned to follow her residual breath to find her. "Is this the treatment of heroes?" Wuchou follows the breath left on Zhaoxia and sees that Zhaoxia is safely locked up at home by them. Watch. After all, she was the one who caused miracles in the last Kanto war. Wuchou doesn''t care so much. Go straight to her. When the guards saw wuchou approaching, they wanted to attack, but when they saw it clearly, they stopped and didn''t see it. "Wise." Wuchou said to them. Chaoxia didn''t expect that he was the first to visit her. "Lord angel, what are you doing here?" Zhaoxia looked at wuchou and was in a complicated mood. It was him who brought hope to Chaoxia, and it was him who indirectly led to the death of our Abbot Zheng. For Chaoxia, worry free is both an angel and a devil. "Nothing, just suddenly nothing, so come and see you." Wuchou sits next to Chaoxia. He doesn''t know where he is. A knife dances around Chaoxia. "Chaoxia, if you want, I can take you away at any time, and you could have left by yourself. Why?" Chaoxia looked at wuchou and smiled. "Because now I am very confused and don''t know what I should do. I lose my promoter and I am monitored. I really lose my direction." In fact, you just want to reduce unnecessary fighting, and you''re tired. Wuchou understands that since the last battle, she is tired and just wants to spend every day safely. "That''s good. Then cheer up." Without worry, I didn''t do anything, so I left. "Thank you, angel." Looking at the slowly fading worry free, Zhaoxia said. But Chaoxia and the guards outside didn''t see it. A purple black hole appeared under Chaoxia and pulled her in directly. "But I didn''t say that I would let you stay there." Talk to yourself without worry. When I finish what I can think of at present, I feel that I should walk around. It''s not a good thing to stay in Tokyo all the time. "Maybe I should talk to the eldest lady to avoid problems." Wuchou thought like this. Unexpectedly, someone came to him soon. "Holy emperor, I''m not interested." Wuchou looked at the messenger and was not interested at all. After all, he had no interest in the holy emperor. "Really? Sir, we''ll tell the emperor your answer." After sending off the visitors, wuchou felt that he should start early to avoid being entangled by anything strange. However, before leaving, wuchou saw the little gangsters harassing young girls in the street. Wuchou drove them away with good conduct. "Are you okay?" Just worry free, I didn''t expect that the girl''s reaction would be so great. "Finally, I found you." Chapter 171 "Well, do we know each other?" Wuchou looked at the girl in his arms, with a blank face. He didn''t remember seeing the girl at all. "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember." Shaye thought for a while, but he still didn''t want to tell wuchou his identity. He was afraid that wuchou would mind her identity and leave her. "Really? Then be careful next time." Wuchou doesn''t want to have anything to do with a girl for no reason. After all, she is now targeted. Who knows what the girl thinks. "No, don''t go." Seeing that wuchou was going to leave, Shaye grabbed wuchou''s hand and didn''t want him to leave here. "It''s so rare to see. Don''t go." "Go away and don''t follow me." Worry free threw away Shaye and hoped that the other party would retreat in the face of difficulties, but Shaye would not just give up and paste it directly. He didn''t intend to leave. "Well, all right." It doesn''t matter to follow yourself anyway. Let her follow. Wuchou takes Shaye to the usual cafe. Unexpectedly, Sima Weizhi is not here. She only sees her men. "Just in time, to avoid Miss misunderstanding." Wuchou told Sima Weizhi''s men that he wanted to go outside, so he took Shaye away. "So, where are you going next?" Osaka, Sendai, Bodo, Hokkaido. Each of the remaining five regions is its own choice. "Why don''t you go away, Hokkaido." Worry free doesn''t ask the girl who has been following her. She may not need to ask. After all, she will go wherever she wants to go. "Really? Did he leave?" The son of heaven received the news that wuchou had left Tokyo and seemed to be going to other areas or returning to their ethnic groups. "Well, it''s time to start making peace with other regions." The news of wuchou''s departure soon spread to most people in Tokyo. Most people were happy, except for a girl who was abandoned again. "Damn it, he took the others away." Sima Weizhi looked at Cui fiercely as he kicked over the furnishings around him. Cui was so frightened that she rolled herself into a ball. At this time, Sima thought of a good way before weaving. "Cui, are you going to see your big brother?" "Yes, I want to go back." "Well, I''ll take you to him." Someone smiled. I''ve been out of Tokyo for some time. Wuchou didn''t expect that there were so many places occupied by protointestines. I don''t know what happened to the rest of the world except Japan. "Wuchou, what are you thinking?" Shaye interrupted his thinking by looking at the thoughtless. "Nothing. Speaking of it, do you really want to follow me all the time?" "Absolutely." "Even if there is hell ahead?" Worry free remembers what Hong a said to Shi Lang, even if it was himself. "Even if there is hell ahead, I will follow you." Wuchou smiled and gave up thinking so much. "Well, I don''t know your name yet?" Shaye doesn''t know whether he should say it or not, but he can hide it for how long. Unexpectedly, the next second, wuchou directly pressed Shaye''s face, gently crossed Shaye''s nose, lips and returned to the corner of his eyes. "Do you think I don''t know?" Although I''m not sure, I feel I''m not wrong. "What am I, in your eyes?" Wuchou probably knows that she is Shaye, but she has been afraid to confirm. After all, Shaye is not human, and it is not human in the sense of race. "Shaye, what am I in your eyes?" In the eyes of wuchou, Shaye was originally a meat ball. What is wuchou in Shaye''s eyes and why he is willing to become human for himself. "Worry free, is it really important what you are in my eyes?" Shaye nervously grabbed wuchou''s hand, hoping that the other party would not mind his identity. "Of course, you are a normal girl in my eyes now. Then, what makes you like a completely different alien when you first saw me?" Wuchou is different. I don''t understand. In Shaye''s eyes, human beings are absolutely the same as food at the beginning. It''s not that wuchou likes Shaye''s appearance, but that Shaye abandons his appearance and likes wuchou. Shaye understands that without a good explanation, wuchou will not accept himself. In wuchou''s eyes, even if his appearance is human, what wuchou has always remembered is only the appearance at the beginning. "At first." "At first?" With unexpected strength, Shaye pushed wuchou to and sat on wuchou. "Your figure, the tentacles behind you are dancing, and your eyes are full of friendliness. Even if your soul is incomplete, I can feel everything about you." Shaye lay on wuchou''s body and leaned his head against wuchou''s arms, listening to wuchou''s powerful heartbeat. "What I like is different. You are different. I like your soul, your inner world and everything about you. But I am afraid of my own identity and body." Wuchou felt that his clothes were a little wet. "You told me in the cave that you are not human, but what you like is human, so how can I like you if I am not human?" "So, I become like this. Your heart tells me that you like it." Shaye leaned up slowly, his body trembling. "This is the content that will not be described in the book. I don''t know what is like, what is hate and what is pain." "I just understand that I want to be with you, live together, read together and sleep together." "Don''t abandon me, even if you don''t like me, don''t leave me." "You are mine." Wuchou listens. He finally feels something wrong and pushes away Shaye. Black smoke, wrapped around Shaye, formed a terrible mask and whispered in Shaye''s ear. "He''s you alone." "Just monopolize him." "Kill him and you can monopolize him forever." "Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill." "Kill you!" Shaye stretched out several tentacles behind him to grasp wuchou''s limbs. Wuchou quickly entered the armor and sharp blade mode to get rid of Shaye''s attack. "Yes, as long as I kill you, I can monopolize you forever." Shaye with a mask, his eyes full of mania. "That''s too much." Wuchou looks at Shaye controlled by black smoke and is very angry. "Your goal is only me. Don''t hurt the people around me." "That won''t work, protector of the world." Black smoke formed a virtual shadow behind Shaye and looked at wuchou. "After all, you don''t like the world very much. Isn''t it right for you to destroy the world?" Wuchou thought about it and smiled at the virtual shadow. "Indeed, the world doesn''t need me to save, and I don''t want to save the world." Xu Ying smiled, and things were developing as expected. "However, there are still many things in the world that need my protection. At first, I was confused. If the world also disappears, then the things I cherish will also disappear." Wuchou looked at the controlled Shaye and said. "I will protect the world." Chapter 172 Wuchou is avoiding. Seeing that every attack wants to kill his own Shaye, wuchou is very distressed. What is this black smoke? Why do you want to kill yourself every time? It''s because you listened to God''s words foolishly. Wuchou is tired and a little tired of the endless pursuit. Wuchou wants to talk to the opposite side. "Wait!" As soon as Wu Chou finished, he wanted to stop at the opposite side and give himself some time for negotiation, but the opposite side didn''t think so much. It was a punch. "Hey, didn''t you say wait?" "Fool, do you think I will believe you? Don''t talk nonsense when fighting!" Dancing and dancing, wuchou is rarely blocked by the opposite attack, and wuchou doesn''t dare to start. "Damn it." No worry, no way. I don''t know what to do to defeat the enemy and don''t hurt Shaye''s body. "There''s no way." Worry free only thinks of one way. Wuchou grabs Shaye with his tentacle behind him, and Shaye doesn''t resist. After all, wuchou knows that wuchou won''t hurt this person. Just the next second, black smoke was stunned. "What are you doing!" Wuchou''s body kept splitting and blood flowed down, and soon formed a small pool at wuchou''s feet. "Your purpose is me." Coughing up a mouthful of blood, he looked at Shaye without worry. "If I die, I can." "I don''t need you to do it. I''ll do it myself." With a "pa", Shaye looked at wuchou. He just grabbed his tentacle and broke it. "Stop." Shaye''s spirit is running wild, and black smoke is struggling. "Stop." Seeing that wuchou''s left hand fell directly, Shaye''s spirit became more and more concentrated. "Stop!" Shaye, went wild and changed back to the prototype, but fortunately, the black smoke floated out. "Damn it! You won''t be so lucky next time." The black soot slipped away, leaving wuchou a mess. "Well, it''s too much fun." How can you do these stupid things if you control your body at will? It''s just the ability to control the virus. "Shaye, what trouble." Watching the body of the violent Shaye slowly erode the ground, soon all the land around Shaye was surrounded by rotten meat, emitting a burning smell everywhere. "Make a quick decision." "Kogas." The purple light enveloped wuchou''s whole body, and the void hole rose at his feet. The next second, kogas appeared in the sky. "Silence." The big bug roared and shook Shaye. All the protointestines around him were affected and fainted directly to the ground. However, Shaye has not simply lost his ability to move. Shaye controls all his tentacles and holds wuchou. Wuchou can feel that the energy on his body is slowly being absorbed. "Trample." The energy was injected into his feet and passed under Shaye along the ground. As soon as the spike came out, he finally hit Shaye. "Void, burst." The purple energy surrounded kogas''s body. Kogas rushed directly to hold Shaye. The energy was higher and higher, and finally exploded, producing a huge vortex. But wuchou didn''t expect that the power of the explosion was too strong. It also blew up a channel in the space, and Shaye''s body was sucked in. "Shaye!" Wuchou pulls Shaye with his own hand, but how can he compare with the upper space suction? Soon, two giants are sucked into the channel at the same time. In the passage, Shaye and wuchou slowly changed back to human shape, and wuchou held Shaye''s hand tightly. "Shaye, wake up!" Unfortunately, Shaye still didn''t wake up. Finally, because the space was torn, wuchou''s hand still didn''t grasp Shaye. Wuchou could only watch Shaye disappear in front of him, and he was pulled back because of the world. "Ah ah!" No worry, no way to forgive myself, so I lost Shaye. "I''ll find you, absolutely." Looking at the empty surroundings, wuchou vowed that he would find her, even if it took a long time. "I want to leave the world and start." Wuchou still wanted to stand up, but his weakness made him fall down again. "Damn it." Consciousness is collapsing, and worry free faints. Coincidentally, leech Yingyin came here with his daughter little Binet. "What do you do, dad?" Although little Binet saw wuchou faint to the ground, the shadow of the past will not be eliminated in such a short time. "It''s all right, little Binet. Let''s take him away. This man has great feelings. We saved him this time and can make good use of him next time." Leech shadow Yin is very clear. Take wuchou away, and they leave like this. dream Worry free in a dream Endless grassland A girl with long emerald hair Pure white dress Slowly come towards him, closer and closer, closer and closer. The girl''s appearance, worry free, can''t see clearly. I don''t know why, I just can''t see clearly. The girl holds wuchou''s hand. Wuchou can feel warmth, happiness and happiness. A trace of fear. "Oh, do you want to play hide and seek?" Wuchou woke up again and found himself sweating. It was clear that the dream had nothing to do with fear, but wuchou''s instinct was fear and his body was shaking. "What, this dream." Wuchou didn''t think too much at this time, because he found himself in a strange house, very clean, just like a room that no one had used. "Are you awake?" Leech shadow Yin came in from the door with a cup of coffee in his hand. Since wuchou often appeared in cafes and didn''t eat other food, everyone thought that wuchou, as a protoenteric animal, could only drink coffee and was not interested in other artificial food. "Did you save me? Thank you." Wuchou takes the coffee brought by leech Yingyin to dissolve the sadness of Shaye''s departure. "Hum, it seems that something interesting has happened. You look like human beings." The new discovery, the original worry free also has human feelings, leech shadow Yin remembered. "Without saying that, where is this?" "In the suburbs of Tokyo, although I know you''re leaving, it''s a pity that you''re back." "No, it doesn''t matter." Worry free has nothing to do with not leaving Tokyo. Now worry free just wants to leave the world quickly. Shaye is still waiting for him. "I will repay you later." No worries, just leave without hesitation. Leech shadow Yin looked at the back of wuchou leaving, and no one could know the expression under the mask. "There is only one way to leave the world." Worry free walked and thought of it. "Save the world, or let the world take me away." Wuchou understands that it takes a lot of time to completely save this, but he doesn''t have so much time. He wants to find Shaye. If he can''t find Shaye, he won''t come back. "The world, listen to my call." Chapter 173 Wuchou has thought about why he did this for Shaye. Understanding is only in this world. There is not much intersection. Although Shaye saved him once, it is only so. Although Shaye likes wuchou very much, what does wuchou feel about Shaye? Perhaps, wuchou just feels that he owes something. "I haven''t answered her question yet." Wuchou looked at a ball of light in front of him and said. "I haven''t answered other people''s questions yet. I have to find her." The light ball seems to be thinking and moving. "Well, I''ll let you go for the time being, but brother, you must come back. I still need you." Made some strange sounds, but wuchou knew he could leave, but he would come back in the future. "Thank you." "Big brother, did you misunderstand something? I didn''t say to let you cross again?" The light ball surrounds wuchou and makes wuchou know why. "What do you mean?" "Now I and you don''t have this ability. The reason why I come is because I''m too weak." The light ball flashed and wrapped around wuchou''s hand to form a ring. "My strength is weaker than other sisters, so I can''t send you away. I can only connect other sisters temporarily and let you go to other places to find your answer." The voice sounded from the worry free brain. "But at the cost, the world may have friction or even collapse. Even so, do you want to continue?" The world will collapse? Wuchou smiled and said. "It doesn''t matter. If the world will be destroyed, I will repair it." "Really, it''s you." "Well, let''s start." Time, distortion. Space warps. Two different worlds, link it! The ring on wuchou''s hand is shining. Wuchou can feel that something in his body seems to be awakening. "This is our avenue of stars." Wuchou can feel that his body seems to be pulling and growing, the whole world seems to be twisted into a ball, and everything seems to be integrated. "Found it, weak point." Explosions, roars, clutter. Wuchou''s eyes were dark. "Hum, if you don''t wake up, your body won''t support you." Worry free to see, silver white short hair, black sun. "Purification." A white light enveloped worry free eyes and could see nothing. Time doesn''t know how long it has passed. "Hey, wake up." Worry free didn''t wake up. "Big brother, what are you doing here?" Wuchou slowly opens his eyes and sees a white shadow standing in front of him, which is the will of the world. "I see. Do you want to find your answer?" The next second, the other party seems to know what wuchou wants to say and say it first. "But big brother, I haven''t asked you for help. The world is very peaceful and I don''t need your help." Wuchou didn''t say anything, but soon the other party interrupted him again. "But the person you''re looking for, I''m sorry, there are still many outsiders in the world. I don''t know if the person you''re looking for has come here, so cheer up." Wuchou slowly stood up and found himself lying in a room. The simple furniture proved that the owner was also simple. There was a student uniform at the head of the bed, which proved that wuchou was in this world, or that the owner here was a student. Wuchou stood up and opened the door. It was simple to my living room and a balcony outside. It was morning, but wuchou saw that the air conditioner was bad. Although he didn''t feel hot, wuchou could feel that it was summer, and the temperature of the world was higher than expected. When I went to the balcony, I found that this is an apartment, surrounded by high-rise buildings, and technology is similar to the world I met last time. It should be no different from my generation. Worry free walks into the toilet of this room and wants to see what he looks like now. Unexpectedly, trouble will come soon. As soon as I touched the door handle, I was electrified. It''s like static electricity on the door handle. It''s summer now. As soon as I opened the door, I didn''t know who put the soap on the ground. Without worry, I stepped on it. Obviously, I should have the ability to react, but my body suddenly smoked and I stumbled. "Is it!" This familiar misfortune, without worry, stood up and looked at me in the mirror. "Sure enough, it''s you. The last one is hemp!" Wuchou remembers that he was once an identity. He was haunted by bad luck in that year. In those days, if black hadn''t helped himself, he would have been miserable by bad luck. "Yes, I have lost that man." Thinking of this, wuchou slowly sat on the sofa and didn''t care. There was a pen on the chair. "This world, many outsiders, what do you mean?" Wuchou doesn''t remember. According to dangma''s own memories, he doesn''t have any information about the transgressors in the world. "Or, when Ma doesn''t know anything about the world, he''s just an ordinary high school student." Just, is the man with the right hand to destroy all mysteries really just an ordinary man? At least, wuchou doesn''t think so. "Big brother, you are the body now. Don''t do anything inconsistent with the body, which bothers me." The sound of the ring rings out in wuchou''s mind, reminding wuchou to remember that he is now a fool and works according to others'' original character. "Well, I''ll try my best." Wuchou is to answer the questions of the ring, sit down and prepare to watch TV, but think of what you seem to have forgotten. "Today is June. Well, if I''m a student, then." Look at the date carefully. Today is Tuesday. "Time, nine in the morning." Wuchou thought about it, stood up silently and picked up his mobile phone. Unexpectedly, the mobile phone had no electricity. "There''s no way." Wuchou picked up his schoolbag, put on his uniform and walked slowly to the school in his memory. "Unexpectedly, I was late." "No, I should say, skipping class." Wuchou didn''t want to say anything. After all, it''s so late. It''s also a truant to get there quickly. There''s no need to be impatient for so long. Just walk over slowly. Along the way, I feel how bad the place I lived was for the first time. "At least, I won''t see anyone abusing children." While walking, wuchou looked at the completely different environment around him and thought of it in his heart. "But where are the so-called many walkers like me?" Not waiting for no worry to continue thinking, the next second, an emergency. A missile, flying over, easy to fight or not, just flies in front of wuchou. If no one stops it, wuchou may be fine, but its appearance will change greatly. "Be careful!" A current rushed to wuchou, but accidentally touched wuchou''s right hand. Therefore, the missile still hit wuchou. The explosion came one after another, but there was nothing to worry about except that his face was black and his clothes were ragged. "Unfortunately!" Wuchou sighed and looked at the girl coming up. Chapter 174 "Hey, are you okay?" A girl dressed up as a middle school student came over. Although she didn''t say anything, she was excited when she saw his face clearly. "Ah, I didn''t expect to meet you. It seems that the attack just now is of no use to you, so I''m relieved." Soon, the girl looked behind her and a figure came over. "I said, don''t use superpowers in the city at will. What if you hurt any passing classmates or incompetents?" Power armor! What appears in front of wuchou is power armor, which is an unexpected surprise. "The jumper?" The next second, the girl manipulated her current to attack the power armor in front of her, but was stopped by the barrier outside the armor. "Well, I understand you like fighting, but don''t harass me as a policeman." The man looked at the girl''s constant attack and had no idea. "As I said, your electric shock won''t work for me." The power armor, like a shell, slowly disappeared, leaving a middle-aged man standing in place. When the girl saw that the other party didn''t intend to continue to fight with her, she had to deflate her mouth. "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s really good to see you all right." The man was wearing a familiar orange uniform with firm eyes and a familiar laser rifle pinned to his waist. The paladin dans, at least without worry, remembers who this man is. "It''s all right. I just feel unlucky." Dans smiled and was optimistic. "Brother, are you incompetent? You must be in good health. Then, I''ll continue patrolling. That little girl will always disturb me in the future. I''m not interested in you." Dans said that and left. "Hum, that arrogant uncle." The girl looked at dans''s back and said. "The iron and steel brotherhood? I don''t know if it''s just him or others." In fact, wuchou cares more about how the power armor was recovered. I can''t understand it. "Superpower, or some kind of technology?" There are too many questions. Wuchou feels that the master of this body doesn''t study hard and doesn''t learn anything well. "Forget it, you''d better go to school first. After all, you haven''t gone yet." Having finished without worry, he didn''t continue to pay attention to the girl who was still on the side, so he left. "Hey, you guy, do you want to leave like this again?" The girl was a little angry when she saw that wuchou wanted to leave like this. "Stop!" No worries continue to ignore. "I said, stop!" Electric shocks followed. "Hey, it''s dangerous!" Wuchou touched it with his right hand, and the current disappeared directly. "Don''t stop fighting back and fight me seriously." With that, the girl took out a coin from her pocket and stared at wuchou. "No, come on!" Wuchou sees the posture opposite and finally thinks of who this guy is from dangma''s memory. It''s a big trouble. "Don''t try to escape!" Yusaka Meiqin, super electromagnetic gun. The orange light column passes through wuchou''s ear. It seems that the opposite side is still a little human, at least not aiming at him. "Hey, it''s too dangerous to play." While running, wuchou said to Meiqin behind him. "Don''t fight well with me. Don''t try to escape." Another orange light flew over and squatted down without worry and danger to avoid the attack from the opposite side. "You''ll die." Without worry, he had no choice but to run into the crowded street. At least the other party won''t attack casually. "Damn, don''t try to escape." Meiqin caught up, but soon lost the other party''s trace. "Really can hide." Meiqin had to leave like this, but don''t they have class today? That''s lucky. Wuchou hides behind the billboard and is relieved to see Meiqin leave. "Well, I''d better hurry back to school. After all, I have to go." I don''t know if it''s the right hand. Wuchou soon ran into trouble again. "What''s that?" A black portal opens in front of wuchou. The next second, the warning sound in the whole area sounds. "Emergency, emergency, the space-time hole is opened again. People nearby please evacuate urgently, and the police will arrive at the scene soon." The people around began to leave the scene in order. Soon, dans, who met just now, followed several cars to the scene. "Again?" The power armor came up again from an unknown place. Dans commanded his men to stand at the stronghold and watch the hole warily. "Hey, brother, come here quickly. The enemy is coming!" Wuchou hurried to dans and looked at the creatures slowly coming out of the hole. He was surprised. "Corpse ghost, why do you appear here?" "Don''t say so much. I''ll solve my own problems." The laser rifle in your hand is constantly attacking, and the hot light hits the corpse ghost with outstanding effect. The guards also use their own guns, but worry free can see that their attack seems to be ineffective, only blocking, and only dans''s weapons are effective against them. Fortunately, there were few corpses and ghosts this time. After dans was eliminated, the corpses turned directly into ashes and disappeared. "Well, what happened?" Looking at wuchou with a puzzled face, dans didn''t say anything. "You don''t need to know, brother. You just need to know. I''ll protect you. Stop the team." Dans left with his men, leaving wuchou alone. Watching the alarm lifted, the pedestrians around came back again. Wuchou finally felt it. A sense of disobedience. Why, in dangma''s memory, these things have not happened, why there have been these changes, is something happening. Soon, someone came to answer the worry free question. "When the last article is hemp, the chairman is looking for you." A girl with exposed clothes appeared in front of wuchou, holding a laptop in her hand. "When Ma Jun, do you know who I am?" A voice is coming out of the computer, though there is no picture, but no worries but to make complaints about it. "Didn''t you say you were the president? What are you looking for me for?" The opposite seemed silent for a while, and the voice sounded again. "Can you tell me why you suddenly disappeared for two weeks and then suddenly came back." Two weeks? This explains why wuchou has no memory. After all, it seems that this change is within two weeks when Ma disappears, so when Ma naturally doesn''t know. "If I say I don''t know, do you believe it?" The other party seemed to be silent for a while, and then finally spoke. "I''m sorry, since you disappeared, too many things have happened in the past two weeks, and my instrument tells me that since you came back, the space of the whole world has stabilized again. Can you tell me who you are?" See through? Wuchou feels that the other party has seen that he is not a fool, but a person who borrows his body to walk in this world. "What are you talking about, chairman? I don''t understand." No worry, continue to play silly. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Only your right hand is still there, so I don''t care so much." The voice stopped suddenly and the girl left directly. "It seems that the trouble has just begun." Chapter 175 This is the reality. Wuchou has always thought that he will not have any impact on the world by crossing different worlds at will. But has wuchou ever thought about why he entered these worlds as an original resident many times, not as he is. Like a thin film, wuchou is like a tiny water drop. There is no problem when it slowly integrates into the film, but wuchou wants to fly into another film along the film. The consequence is that the two films are connected together, and the world barrier has a problem. Although the film of the world of Xueyuan city has been repaired a lot because of its particularity due to the arrival of worry free, it is broken. No matter how it is repaired, it can not be restored. So, this is the reality that the ring tells worry free. Don''t worry about walking back to your dormitory and school. It doesn''t matter whether you go or not. How can you make up for your mistakes. "I just want to recover my mistakes, but I didn''t expect to make bigger mistakes." Wuchou just wants to find Shaye, but he inadvertently destroys the balance of the world. What are you doing. "Even so, they are still duty bound to help me." Worry free looked at the ring in his hand and felt that he owed them a lot, a lot. "Since mistakes have been made, it is not too late to make up for them." Try to cheer up and have no worry to understand that he is not depressed now. Shaye is still waiting for himself. "But I have no way to know whether Shaye is here or not." Wuchou is also distressed at this time. His identity in this world can''t help him find Shaye in this world. "I need help." Vaguely feel that there are many things around you looking at yourself. Although worry free can''t see it, you can feel that there is something around you that has been monitoring yourself. "Hey, I know. You''re looking at me." A moment later, the TV began to rustle and a familiar voice came. "What can I do for you? Fantasy killer." "Fantasy killer, my title? Not bad." "I need your help." The opposite seemed silent for a moment, and the voice of neither man nor woman came again. "Price?" "What do you need? I don''t think I can give you anything." The other side seemed to laugh and say. "Strength, your strength, help me protect this city. As a price, I''ll help you." "Well, I have only one request." Wuchou finished saying Shaye''s characteristics and appearance. It seemed that he thought for a moment and said. "At least the person you said hasn''t come to us, but on the other side, it''s hard to say. I''ll help you investigate." "Thank you." "You''re welcome." The sound stopped suddenly, but wuchou also found that in addition to the sound, the TV didn''t know why it was broken just now. "Alas." Worry free must get used to his current situation. Slowly pick up your library card that you don''t know how long it will be sealed and prepare to borrow books from the library. Don''t get me wrong, worry free is not to be a good student, and after transformation, learning is really not a problem. "However, professional books are not what you can learn at school." Avoid the puddles that suddenly appear on the road, the bird droppings that suddenly fall from the sky, and the banana peel thrown by passers-by, worry free finally came to the library. "First, learn to repair the machine." Simple solutions, after all, as long as things are broken, they can repair them. Although backed by the memory of the previous taxi Lang, wuchou can''t compare the machinery of the 20th century with that of the 21st century, and the School Park City is obviously different. "Unfortunately, projection cannot be used." If you can use projection, it will be much simpler, but wuchou is still in the cultivation stage. You can''t use other forces indiscriminately. "But I''m so hungry." Although he changed his body, kogas''s overeating has always affected wuchou. Although his body is not as strange as last time and needs to eat people, hunger is also a great enemy. "What should I do? My subsidy is not for me to eat casually." Wuchou thought that as the original identity of the world, lv0 the subsidy was not generally small. "Sure enough, I still have to do my old business." No, no, the world is different. There are many cameras, and they have been monitored by that pervert all the time. There is no worry about losing this person. After reading some repair related books, I feel that I may be able to be a repairman in other worlds in the future. At this time, the alarm sounded, and wuchou knew that the space tunnel began again. With the crowd away from the direction, wuchou finally saw the space tunnel seen this morning. Dans and his guards have come to the scene to prepare. "Brother, why did I meet you again? Leave quickly. I don''t need you here." Wearing power armor, dans looked warily at the tunnel. The next second, several skeleton soldiers ran out with red light in their empty eyes. "Not the enemy of my world, trouble." Just as dans was still trying to do, a figure rushed out, waved a red gun in his hand, and instantly scattered the skeleton soldiers present. "You are!" Blue tights, confident smile, and that familiar weapon. The pigtail behind the head swayed in the wind. "Kuqiulin!" Kuchulin did not expect that there were people in the world who knew themselves, which was very rare. "Brother, you know me, so you are from the same world as me." Kuqiulin came over happily. Unexpectedly, there were fellow villagers. It''s really rare. "Well, to some extent, it is." No worries, no way to explain clearly, just answer like this. "I see. I''m really lucky. I didn''t expect that even if I didn''t have a liberation treasure, someone would recognize me in this world. It''s rare." Kuchulin is very familiar, holding wuchou on my shoulder and saying. "Little brother, give me more advice. Come to me if you have anything in the future." Kuchulin said and left with a gun, but wuchou felt very strange. As a follower, how could kuchulin move freely in this world? Where did the magic come from? "Hum, that guy, although he is a good man, his behavior is extremely disorderly. Don''t learn from that man, little brother." Watching the tunnel slowly disappear, dans and they left. "Kuchulin and dans, how many people are there in this world?" Wuchou can''t imagine how much world integration has been caused by himself this time. Pack up your mood, worry free, take the unfinished books and go back to your dormitory. Before you sit down, the doorbell rings. "Coming, coming." He hasn''t opened the door yet. Wuchou feels that if he opens the door, he will lose something. He really wants to see who it is from the cat''s eye. The other party doesn''t have so much patience and kicks the door directly. Worry free can''t avoid being asked by one foot, covering his stomach and looking at the visitors outside the door. A tall man with short red hair and striped code on his face came in, and behind him was a woman with exposed clothes. "When the last hemp, obediently come with us." "I refused, walked into someone else''s house for no reason, and broke my door. Who are you?" Wuchou covered his stomach and looked at them. "Hum, it seems that I don''t know our existence at all. Is there anything wrong with the intelligence?" "There can be no mistake. After all, it is the news of the prophet. This man has a saint or stronger power." The woman with long hair looked worry free, but she didn''t see how this guy who has been developed by the School Park City could have magical power. This feeling. Although it is not very obvious, wuchou can feel the familiar magic, although it is not the same as the magic he used to contact, but it is also magic. "Magician? I didn''t expect there to be one in this world." "Oh, I know the existence of magic. It seems that there is something wrong with intelligence. It''s not an ordinary high school student." "Finish early and don''t cause too much trouble." After hearing this, the red haired man didn''t know what to stir up. A flame flew over and planned to catch wuchou. Wuchou patted it directly with his right hand, and the flame disappeared directly. "What!" The man didn''t expect that wuchou could directly eliminate his power. The intelligence seems to be wrong. "I don''t know what you are, but when I say my magic name, your end will come." Looking at each other, it seemed that they were going to use some big moves. The next second, dans and his police arrived in time. "Hum, we''ll come again." The man left a cruel word and left directly with the woman, leaving no worry alone. "Brother, are you okay?" Worry free, perfunctory, think of what just happened. "Saint, magic?" Chapter 176 All night, wuchou couldn''t sleep. On a simple day, so many things happened. Visitors from another world suddenly disappeared and were watched by others. Many things were bothering him. The most troublesome thing is not knowing when bad luck will happen. Watching the air conditioner crash again, wuchou was completely speechless. Anyway, I can''t sleep. Wuchou slowly stands up and has a look at the scenery outside. It''s just that there''s nothing to look at except seeing a few people who don''t look serious hiding aside and watching themselves. "Being watched." In addition to the invisible monitor around me, I didn''t expect someone outside to look at me. I wonder, how can I do when so many things happen not long after I came to this world? "Strange things one by one." It''s no use thinking so much. I''d better use what I learned today and repair the air conditioner. On the other side, in the tower. The man soaked in unknown liquid watched wuchou''s every move through monitoring. "That''s why I read. It seems that our fantasy killer has changed a lot and began to try to change." "In this way, it will not affect the plan." The empty voice echoed in the tower, revealing a trace of dignity. "That''s right. First observe what''s going on there. It suddenly wants to destroy my plan. It''s really related to the jumper." "It seems that the jumper on the magic side misunderstood something, or perceived something." "Watch carefully. The plan remains the same." Back to wuchou, the repair is simpler than expected. At least wuchou knows that what he sees is not useless. "If you can''t change your destiny, change yourself." Lie down at ease and enter the dream without worry. dream Vast grassland A girl with long emerald hair Wuchou thought about how it was still this dream. Unexpectedly, the girl in the dream actually looked at herself. "Come on, you''re going to be late." Wuchou wants to say something, but he can''t say it. The field of vision began to advance slowly. The girl went directly to wuchou, but the tip of her hair covered her face and couldn''t see clearly. "Very tired, it doesn''t matter." The girl''s hand emits a little green light and slowly fills her worry free vision. "I won''t leave you alone." "Didi, Didi, Didi." Wuchou wakes up from his dream because the alarm clock rings. "Who the hell is it?" Hard to stand up, push open the door and see an incredible scene. A space tunnel appeared in front of him. The warning also sounded suddenly. "My God." Wuchou slowly sat aside, took the freshly made coffee, watched dans rush into his dormitory with his men, didn''t care how much furniture was damaged this time, and watched them look at the tunnel solemnly. Wuchou just enjoyed his coffee slowly. Soon, not many corpses rushed out directly and fought with dans. Wuchou watched the unknown debris fly into his cup, put it down silently and watched them continue to fight. Dans soon cleaned up these corpses and ghosts, and the tunnel was directly closed, but the damage caused by the battle was beyond worry and estimation. "Brother, why do you always appear near the tunnel? I doubt if you are the culprit of all this." Dans looked at wuchou suspiciously. Wuchou could only break the embarrassing scene with a smile. Looking at dans, they left without care. Looking at the door that had not been repaired yesterday, the bullet casings on the ground and burning marks, they felt that they should change places. Soon, the chairman''s gold medal messenger came and spread the word that it would be repaired soon, so that wuchou went to school first. Wuchou had to pick up his backpack and go to school listlessly. Avoiding the pursuit of the little gangster and the unknown explosion, wuchou finally came to his school, a high school. Quietly go to the teacher''s office and look at the little Lori with short pink hair who is still sorting out the materials inside. Although wuchou knows that this Lori is like a bad uncle who smokes and drinks through his memory of hemp, his lovely appearance makes wuchou''s heart ready to move. "Ah, when Ma Jun, have you finally come back?" "I''m sorry, Miss Xiaomeng, it worries you." Looking at the little cute teacher near his waist, wuchou was struggling in his heart. "No, no, she can be in her 20s and has long passed the shelf life." "That''s strange. It''s so cute. How can there be a problem?" Just as wuchou is still dreaming, Xiaomeng teacher looks at wuchou as if he is thinking something and interrupts his delusion. "When Ma Jun, if nothing happens, he will go to the Department. I believe everyone is glad you''re back." Wuchou nodded, restrained the beast in his heart and left. But the moon chants Xiaomeng. When wuchou leaves, the coolness he felt just now finally disappears. "What''s the matter? It seems that something terrible has been staring at me just now." Wuchou walked back to his classroom and sat in his familiar and unfamiliar position. Before he came back to study, a man came behind and patted himself on the shoulder. "Last time, you finally came back, meow. We thought you were going to drop out of school, meow." With a strange tone, Tu Yumen Yuanchun, the younger sister controls one. "Yes, we all think you don''t want to come to class." Another man behind him, blue hair earrings, a pervert. This is wuchou''s understanding of them. "Nothing, just something at home." Everything is perfunctory with family affairs, otherwise it will be a lot of trouble. "Well." Tu Yumen Yuanchun smiled, but he thought of something else in his heart. "Ah Shang, what did you get into? It was predicted by the piercer over there, saint? I think lazy people are almost the same." Tuyumen Yuanchun always knew that being a hemp in the last article was not a saint, but a tool of a man in the college city, which had nothing to do with a saint. "But why?" Tuyumen Yuanchun doesn''t understand. "Hey, class." Listening to the class of developing superpowers, wuchou feels that as long as his right hand is always there, no matter how he tries, it is futile, unless there is a higher mystery than his right hand. After listening to the class for a day, I feel that I may have to find a way to skip class. After all, development is really useless to me. Packed up and ready to go home, wuchou was a little surprised. He thought that Tu Yumen Yuanchun and blue hair earrings would follow him home. It was an intersection that had not been seen for many days. Unexpectedly, they left directly. "Strange." Wuchou walked back slowly and found that there were fewer and fewer pedestrians. It was only in the afternoon. Why did the pedestrians disappear. "Isn''t it!" A fireball came from behind him. Wuchou quickly stretched out his right hand to block behind him, and the fireball was directly destroyed. "Sure enough, it''s you again." Red haired teenagers, exposed girls with long hair. "Do you want to fight again? Let me say first. You attacked me last time. I won''t be defeated by you this time." Wuchou looked at the bad boy coming. Yesterday''s revenge can be repaid today. "Although I want you to experience it, time doesn''t allow, big sister, just a knife." The girl behind the bad boy seemed to pull out the knife a little. The next second, an invisible attack rushed up. Wuchou wanted to stop it with his right hand, but his instinctive reaction made him jump directly to the left. "Wire!" Reflecting light, seeing the enemy''s attack, wuchou knew that if he really raised his hand just now, the terrorist hand would be cut off. "Very vigilant." The girl looked at the carefree girl who avoided, and her eyes showed a little praise. "Thanks for the compliment, terrible girl." A drop of cold sweat flows down from his face. Wuchou doesn''t want to use other abilities directly, but it seems that he can''t beat them only with his right hand. "What should I do?" Chapter 177 Wuchou looked around and didn''t see anyone nearby. It seems that his rescue will take some time to arrive. "Boy, don''t try to procrastinate." The man waved a pile of runes, which seemed to resonate, and a huge fireman appeared on the ground. "Kill him and hunt the queen." The fire man rushed up at a very fast speed. Wuchou broke up the fire man with one hand. Before long, he saw the fire man slowly gather again. "The effect of runes?" Worry free can see the key point of the opposite move, so as long as you stay away, you won''t be attacked again. "Did you forget that I was there, too?" He narrowly avoided another person''s attack. Wuchou thought that if he ran faster, he might not catch up with the other side, but that woman gave him a great threat. Wuchou could feel that if he really ran away recklessly, he would be cut by this woman. "What should I do?" Soon, the chance to escape without worry came. "Didi." Next to the bad man, a toy rabbit suddenly appeared. Before the man reacted, the toy rabbit suddenly exploded and emitted a burst of smoke, blocking their vision. "Good chance." Wuchou saw that the opportunity came and left quickly. The woman didn''t dare to hold the big one. She didn''t continue to wield the knife, which gave wuchou the chance to escape. "Damn it, let him escape." "It doesn''t matter. There are still many opportunities." Wuchou didn''t know how long he had run. Finally, he stopped and panted after seeing the crowd. "Just now, who saved me?" Wuchou finally put down his heart, looked around and saw a blonde running doll, little Lori. It shouldn''t be wrong this time. "As a result, why did you go so fast? It''s rare that someone saved you." The little blonde Laurie stood in front of wuchou and said angrily. Heart, ah. Wuchou suddenly knelt down. Frightened little Laurie thought something had happened to him and hurried forward to ask. "As a result, are you hurt?" Little Lori squatted down and looked at wuchou carefully. Unexpectedly, she received an independent task to protect this person. Unexpectedly, she still had the opportunity to do an independent task. It was a strange chairman. Just when little Lori thought that there was something wrong with wuchou, who knows, wuchou directly burst up, hugged little Lori''s feet and felt the warmth of each other through black silk. "Die without regret." Without worry, he rubbed his face and said intoxicated. "As a result, it''s a pervert!" Little Lori blushed and stamped her feet, trying to get rid of the shackles of worry free, but worry free grasped very tightly. Little Lori didn''t have as much strength as him. "Thank you. Nothing in return. Can you promise each other by example?" Worry free may be satisfied. Hold little Lori up and look at little Lori with firm eyes. "Pervert, the result falls." Little Laurie kicked into wuchou''s crotch, covered her lower body directly and squatted down, crying bitterly. Before wuchou could say anything, little Laurie kicked wuchou''s body and shouted at wuchou. "You pervert, even if you are the only man in the world, I won''t need you." Little Lori said and left directly. She didn''t give wuchou any chance to stay. Even wuchou didn''t know her name in the end. "My hope!" Worry free looked at the fading hope and shed tears. I don''t know if wuchou has forgotten. He came to this world to find someone, not to get into heat. Wuchou just calmed down and thought about what had just happened. "Chairman, it''s boring to find someone to protect me. Can I be close to that?" Talk to yourself without worry. Soon, another trouble came. "I''m hungry." I haven''t eaten for a day. I wanted to buy some ingredients yesterday, but when I took out the bank card, I slipped my hand and fell into the sewer. It seems that I can''t get it back, and the loss is not so fast. Of course, kogas''s strength is still active, so wuchou feels very hungry. "Think of a way." Worry free, look around. Maybe it''s a good choice to find a little gangster. However, it seemed a little late. Almost at night, there were not so many pedestrians. After looking for some time, I finally saw several gangsters around a girl. The opportunity came. Seeing bad teenagers around innocent girls, I will help even if I have no worries and don''t lack money now. "Hey, what are you doing?" Wuchou rushed over and protected the girl behind him. "Where did you come from? Go away." "This sentence is my line to me." A beating. Although wuchou can''t use a lot of strength, the physical strength is not comparable to this group of gangsters. Wuchou cleaned up these guys, ignored the girl behind him, squatted down and slowly searched the bodies of these guys. After all, he had to fill his stomach. "What are you doing?" Said the girl behind wuchou. "Can''t you see? Don''t thank me for saving you. Hurry home and be careful in the future." After careful searching, I still got a little harvest. When I was about to leave, I found that the man I rescued just now looked familiar. "You are!" "Do you remember now? You guy." A flash of lightning wiped out all the things just searched on wuchou''s hand, and wuchou shouted with heartache. "My, dinner." "Is this the only last word?" More lightning strikes. Wuchou quickly eliminates part of it with his right hand and runs away. "Don''t try to escape." In a school district of Xueyuan City, the power system collapsed and the whole district was cut off for several hours. Finally, it returned to normal with an unfortunate sound. Unable to find wuchou who had been hiding, the girl had to leave angrily, leaving a panting wuchou hiding in the corner. "What? She''s always bothering me. What did I do to her?" The hard won money was wiped out. Wuchou had to walk back to the dormitory hungry. Fortunately, the dormitory as like as two peas, and looking at the dorm room, sitting on the sofa without worry, is ready to wash up and go to bed first. Wuchou was turning to look at it. Unexpectedly, the door opened. A little blonde Laurie with bath towel wrapped around her head came out and watched wuchou and wuchou. After three seconds of silence, wuchou picked up another towel around her, wrapped it around little Laurie at will, and said as he started. "Be careful. Don''t catch a cold. Be careful in the future." With that, wuchou walked directly into his room and held back the eruption on his nose. Little Lori was stunned for a while and thought. "As a result, should I shout just now, but what, the reaction just now, shout even if I lose?" Little Laurie looked at the door and saw that wuchou was still looking at herself through the crack in the door. Angrily, she picked up the remote control on the chair and threw it directly. She hit the door handle and hit wuchou''s nose. "Pervert, die." Wuchou was bleeding and saw heaven in an instant. ¡± Chapter 178 At nine in the evening. Wuchou was tied by a Laurie and sat on the ground. Looking at the dressed Laurie in front of him, someone remembered the scene he had just seen and his nose was sour. "As a result, what are you thinking? Do you want to die!" Lori clenched her worry free ears and gnashed her teeth angrily. She was taken advantage of this afternoon. Unexpectedly, she came to protect this guy tonight and was seen out. Lori soon found that although she had been twisting this abnormal ear, she kept looking at the floor, looked down and found a mirror that didn''t know when it fell to the ground. "Pervert!" Laurie lifted her foot and kicked it directly to wuchou''s face. Although it was fast, wuchou saw it. "Ah!" Watching the pervert hit the wall directly and her nose was still bleeding, Lori knew she couldn''t get close to the man casually. She would be polluted. "Pervert, climb over by yourself." Hearing what little Laurie said, wuchou directly struggled off the rope, quickly came over and waited for Laurie''s orders. "Listen, I just received orders to protect you. Don''t give me any delusions. If you dare to do anything to me." Laurie held up a toy on her hand and said deeply. "Put this thing under your body, so that you will never forget it." A thrill. Wuchou knows that the opposite side is not joking. He nods immediately as a promise. "Hum, that''s good. Although I''m reluctant, I still need to live here. Help me carry my luggage tomorrow. That''s it today. Good night." Without waiting for worry free to say something, Laurie went directly into the extra room next to her room. Unexpectedly, the chairman had made plans and had secretly changed his room. "It seems that life will not be boring recently." Wuchou finally calmed down. He shook his head when he remembered that he had just failed, but there was no way. Since he awakened more and more, his behavior became more and more uncontrollable, just like a runaway Mustang. Clean up the confusion just caused, worry free, go into the bathroom, wash slowly, and look at the clothes left by someone nearby. "Can''t see." Wuchou sighed and began to doubt whether the opposite side had not changed. Finish everything skillfully and start sleeping without worry. After all, the opposite is to protect yourself, not to assassinate yourself. Even if it is, you are not afraid. mental world How long has it been since I came in? Wuchou doesn''t know. Unexpectedly, I just came in and found that there was no one in the whole prairie. No one was here. "Hello, is there anyone else?" No one? Wuchou didn''t expect to see anyone. Originally, I wanted to meet COGAs and ask about the empty Lori Legion. It seems that it will be next time. Deep in the spiritual world Kogas has become huge and has no direct attachment to kogas, constantly resisting invisible attacks for kogas. Bai has made every effort to attack, but he can''t help the other person opposite. "Why, it''s too early to wake up suddenly. You don''t need it now." Bai looked at the figure opposite and said. "No way. After all, if it weren''t for me, you would have finished last time." Invisible shadows speak before them. "Today''s worry free doesn''t need your power, uncontrollable power. You''d better seal it." Kogas looked at each other and thought of trouble. Unexpectedly, this guy would wake up early. "No, it''s hard to wake up. I really want to do what I like. Don''t hinder me." Another battle. Early in the morning, wuchou woke up slowly, looked at the alarm clock, and finally understood what was happening now. "Late!" Quickly get dressed, pick up your backpack, go out without worry, and conveniently ignore someone who comes out in pajamas. "So energetic early in the morning." A Laurie said and walked slowly back to her room. Finally, after being 30 minutes late, I came back by chance to seek revenge, an unknown explosion, and saw the sudden evacuation of pedestrians. Wuchou hurried to leave and finally rushed to the school. Carefully opened the teacher''s back door. Xiaomeng didn''t notice. She planned to sneak into her seat as if she had no worries. A bad friend suddenly spoke. "Teacher, I wanted to sneak in last time. Please have a good look." Skipping Xiaomeng''s long speech, wuchou was rewarded for standing up to finish the morning class. During this period, wuchou felt deeply malicious because of the ruthless ridicule of Tu Yumen Yuanchun and blue hair earrings. After I didn''t know how long I was distracted, the morning finally ended. Watching two bad friends come and ask themselves to go to the canteen for dinner, wuchou had no idea except to beat them. "Well, after all, we are good students. Don''t blame us last time." A blue hair earring said to wuchou behind him while waiting in line. "Yes, if you make Xiaomeng unhappy, you also think you''re unforgivable, don''t you?" said a blonde. Think about it, too. No worry, no choice but to accept the reality. I was explaining my reasons to Xiaomeng and didn''t worry about the important holiday of asking for leave in the afternoon. I hurried back. I hope I can make a good impression on Laurie today. On the way to avoid the pursuit of bad and electric shock girls, wuchou came back with a black face. Unexpectedly, Laurie''s luggage had been stacked at the door, so wuchou moved in by herself. "I came back just in time. Help me move them all in." carton ¡Á N After helping Laurie carry all her luggage, she thought she could finally have a rest. Unexpectedly, Laurie soon interrupted his delusion. "Don''t sit still. There are still a lot to move." Lori pointed to a van below, full of luggage. ¨C almost exhausted dividing line ¨C In the late evening, wuchou finally brought all the luggage from the truck. Even his strong body could not bear this kind of work. Looking at the worry free lying motionless on the sofa, Laurie was dark and cool, but she also felt that she was too bad. I was going to give him some comfort. Unexpectedly, there was a remote control on the ground. I accidentally stepped on it, slipped a foot and an elbow, hit someone on the stomach lying on the sofa, and almost cut someone''s breath. "Hey, are you okay?" Looking at Laurie close to her, she cared about herself and felt that maybe it was a good thing to pretend to die. "Ah, out of breath, dying!" Looking at wuchou''s "pain" covering her neck, Lori seemed to know something. She picked up a doll from her side and beat wuchou back to the prototype. "I know, I''m wrong, it''s okay!" Without worry and fear, he jumped up directly, hurried back to the balcony and looked at Laurie in panic. "As a result, I still want to cheat me. It''s rare that I still want to care about you." "Pervert, die." Another ordinary day, at least many people think so. Late at night, worry free lies in his bed and thinks that this life may be good. It''s also good to live like this after finding Shaye. It''s also good to let the son of the curse live in this world. At least, as of today, wuchou still thinks so. Chapter 179 Early in the morning, wuchou gets up slowly and looks at the alarm clock at first sight. OK, I''m not late. Get up quickly and start preparing today''s breakfast. Worry free, I think that the only way I can add points to a Laurie is to cook. To catch a woman''s heart, we must first catch her stomach. However, wuchou was just about to open the refrigerator. A veteran consciously told him that if he couldn''t open it, he would cry. Think about why, because the whole room was decorated once. Last time, it exploded directly. It''s normal to have a power outage. "That is to say, even if there is something in it, it can''t be used." Peace of mind to accept the reality, worry free directly cleaned the refrigerator, did not care about seeing an expired item inside. Distressed, Qiao Fu makes bricks without rice. Even he can''t make things out of nothing. After giving up her good performance to Lori today, wuchou decided to see if her bank card came back. After all, she hasn''t eaten for two days. No. Looking at the empty mailbox downstairs of the dormitory, wuchou felt that he was going to starve to death. He had to find a way. "Maybe it''s a good idea to ask Laurie to pay." When he thought of doing it, he hurried back without worry and directly opened Lori''s door. He had absolutely no intention of taking advantage of people''s carelessness. Unfortunately, someone seems to have been on guard. The door is not opened and locked. "Wait, pervert, what are you doing? Is it going to happen at last?" Someone seems to have got up, but it''s a pity. Wuchou had to go to school first and talk to Lori when he came back. It''s the next day. I don''t know if someone''s name is too strange. He came out with his backpack. I don''t know if it''s too early. Nothing happened on this day. He walked to school without worry, so that he couldn''t believe it. Back to their classroom, the two bad friends looked at the early arrival without worry. Unexpectedly, the famous late king arrived early today. "Ah Shang, meow very early today. What''s the matter?" Tu Yumen yuan Chun leaned over and looked at wuchou. "Nothing, just lucky today, nothing happened." Wait until the end of the day''s course, worry free will spend it safely. I didn''t expect that I would have such an ordinary day. At least, wuchou thought so until he came home. Pack up your things and wuchou begins to walk back to the dormitory. At this time, wuchou sees a familiar figure. "The girl." Tea brown short hair, and that school uniform, there''s nothing wrong. The girl who has been chasing her, Bili, Bili. However, he wore a goggle on his head, and his eyes looked empty, unlike the hot-blooded guy he usually saw. "Moreover, if you walk into these alleys again, you will be troubled by bad." Wuchou looks at the other side and walks into the alley. He feels it necessary to follow him. Maybe he has a chance to rob the rich and help the poor. Try to keep a distance and follow each other slowly without worry. I don''t feel like a pervert stalker at all. Finally, the other party stopped in a corner. Wuchou didn''t know why. Suddenly another guy came. "Finish early. I''m busy today." "There are still 30 minutes before the start of the experiment. Please wait patiently," said Yuban 8998 Experiment, what experiment? Wuchou is still observing. Looking at another guy, with white hair, looks like a malnourished guy. It''s no big deal. Wuchou kept silent for thirty minutes, but he always heard the white haired man opposite mocking the person who looked like Bili Bili but not Bili Bili. "Experiment, start, Yuban 8998 said to the ground." Yuban 8998 took out a submachine gun and shot at the white haired man. He thought he had no worry and wanted to catch up to save people. Unexpectedly, all the bullets bounced off. The white haired man walked up slowly and looked at Yuban who was hurt in his heel by the rebound bullet. "Doll, finish early." It seems that it is not white hair that needs to be saved, but another person. "Stop!" Wuchou shouted in time to stop the other party''s next action. "Huh?" The white haired man and sister Yuban didn''t expect that someone would disturb the game. The unexpected guy came. "What, an outsider came in. Hey, hey, the safety measures are not done well." The white haired man looked at wuchou impatiently, but wuchou seemed to feel relieved. "What are you going to do? The other party has lost. You don''t need to kill them all." Perhaps affected by this body, wuchou feels that he likes to meddle more and more. "Oh? It seems that it''s really irrelevant. Forget it. Let''s play with you." "Stop, don''t hurt innocent passers-by," said Yuban 8998. " "Shut up, you doll." The white haired man raised his foot and kicked Yuban''s sister out. Of course, he provoked someone. "I told you to stop!" Wuchou runs over directly. The white haired man kicks away the stones on the ground and flies over directly to attack wuchou. Wuchou dodges the attack of the other party, rushes in front of the other party, and raises his hand with a right fist. "Hum, naive, wait for the broken arm." A white haired man thinks so. "Poof!" Wuchou didn''t expect that the opposite side didn''t defend and didn''t think too much. He punched the other side directly in the face. He was very weak, at least his body was very weak. The white haired man didn''t expect that his super ability didn''t work. The other party simply punched himself in the face with great impact and beat himself back a few steps. Covering his injured face, how long has it been? He hasn''t been injured for a long time. He was hurt by the opposite side. It''s unforgivable. "Ah ah!" Vector control. White haired man Italian double reaction force close to wuchou, the speed is very fast, but wuchou has seen faster, this speed is too weak for him! "To this extent!" The backhand is another punch, of course, the right. A punch hit the other side''s nose, and a strong impact knocked a white haired man out directly. "What, this guy is too weak." How can you know that if you don''t restrain someone too much and someone doesn''t know his ability, the battle will take a long time. A chairman also thought so, but he didn''t expect that the chess piece grew so fast. He could react quickly when he saw this speed and threat, although there were white haired men who despised the enemy first. "It''s surprisingly simple. It''s over so soon." A voice surrounded the chairman. "Hum, it''s just a coincidence. The plan remains unchanged. After all, the plan hasn''t finished yet. Go on." "So, what about the chess pieces?" "It doesn''t matter. It seems that the other party''s mentality has changed a lot. Just change the plan." Wuchou looked at the unconscious white haired man and felt that he still didn''t need to mind his own business. He picked up Yuban''s sister and left directly and went to an acquaintance''s Hospital for treatment. Just as wuchou planned to do so, he soon found himself surrounded by Yuban''s sister. "What!" Looking at the same as like as two peas, I feel that I may be involved in a trouble. "Call, from the chairman. Yuban 9012 said calmly." A Yuban sister handed wuchou a mobile phone, and a familiar voice came from the mobile phone. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s a hemp." "Chairman, it seems that you called. Do you have anything to talk to me about?" "Of course, these girls, I believe you know very well, the replicator of LV5 super electromagnetic gun. I think you may be interested in understanding this plan." When the chairman finishes the plan, wuchou hasn''t released his anger, and the other party interrupts wuchou in time. "Listen to me, this plan can''t be stopped. After all, it''s hard to carry out this for a long time, but it can be changed." Wuchou snorted and wanted to hear the other party''s answer. "You are required to participate in every experiment, so the subjects of the experiment will become you and sister Yuban. If you want to protect them, please fight with our LV5, one side every experiment." "Hum, I accept the terms, but you must let go of sister Yuban who has finished the experiment. They are innocent." "Of course, don''t forget." Wuchou said, thinking of this city, there is a subsidy to participate in the experiment. "By the way, about money." Dudu Dudu Hang up. I''m so angry that I want to smash my mobile phone. In this way, wuchou accepted the white worker. Every experiment, he had to fight with a guy with abnormal psychology and protect a poor replicator by the way. Congratulations. At least when wuchou walks home, he comforts himself like this. I opened the door and saw a Laurie lying on the sofa watching TV without any image. I feel that this kind of life is most suitable for me. Let''s have a holiday soon. Looking at Lori lying on the sofa, wuchou felt that the other party was a devil. She not only threatened his lower body, but also consumed his electricity bill here. "Are you back? Go and cook. I''ve bought the ingredients." Take back the preface. She''s a good person. Without feeling at ease, she began to prepare. Looking at the pervert who suddenly became diligent, Lori felt that she was wrong. Laurie felt dazzled when she saw the food prepared by the pervert. After dinner prepared by a pervert, Lori thought it would be best for him to cook in the future. She had never eaten it at all. This is a cross dimensional cooking skill. "Of course, after all, my cooking has been practiced for many years." A sick nose can hold up the sky. "Well, I''ll let you cook after the result. It''s good. Finally, there''s an advantage for Miss Ben." Laurie nodded. At least, wuchou feels that his image in someone''s heart has changed a lot. In this way, wuchou adds a lot of work and prepares food every day. Although wuchou doesn''t think it''s difficult, he goes to volunteers to save people every time, which makes wuchou''s head big. "Forget it. We''ll talk about the trouble later." Chapter 180 Time slowly began to flow, and soon came to July. Worry free these weeks, in addition to going to and from school on time every day, there are also part-time volunteers to fight a white hair. With the passage of time, a white hair''s fighting consciousness is getting better and better, and the fighting time is getting longer and longer. As a result, a Laurie waiting for feeding at home is getting more and more angry, and of course she is becoming more and more dependent. She has given up her own guard work. Damn it, it''s clear that a Laurie comes to worry free to protect him. However, fortunately, even if the use ability of a white hair is more and more handy, it can not restrain the worry of having cross century combat ability. As usual, worry free to prepare breakfast, feed Laurie, and then leave in Laurie''s disgusted and expectant eyes, leaving a lunch box for someone''s lunch. On the way back, I avoided a guy who came up early to run and met a power generator, avoided the space tunnel that suddenly appeared in front of me, avoided the pedestrian road that suddenly disappeared, and finally arrived at the school safely. With the growth of the body, worry free consciousness began to become more and more accurate, and began to notice when he began to have bad luck. Although the bad luck was still there, he would not be affected too much. Before long, Wu Chou didn''t take a good look at the road. He accidentally tripped over the person walking in front of him, leaning forward directly and pressing the little cute teacher in front of him who didn''t pay attention. "Ah Shang, you did it. I admire you." Just then, Tu Yumen Yuanchun and blue hair Earrings passed by. Seeing this scene, they joked. "Misunderstanding, I didn''t do anything." Wuchou hurried up to explain, but Xiaomeng, who had just been pressed, cried when she heard them laughing. "Ah, you two bastards!" Seeing teacher Xiaomeng''s eyes slowly moist, they hurried away and left the mess to wuchou. "Teacher Xiaomeng, come with me." He picked up teacher Xiaomeng and ran into the health room without worry. Seeing wuchou running into the health care room with himself in his arms, teacher Xiaomeng thought of something strange and his face slowly turned red. "No, last classmate, I''m your teacher, No." Without knowing what happened, wuchou looked at the blushing teacher in his arms and couldn''t help swallowing. "Teacher, I''ll leave if it''s all right. I''ll see you later." Put Xiaomeng on the bed and leave without worry. I don''t know what''s wrong. "Alas!" Looking at wuchou leaving like this, Xiaomeng felt lucky and lost. Rush back to the classroom, give two bad friends an iron fist of friendship, sit in their own position without worry and wonder when it will end today. Finally, under the strange eyes of teacher Xiaomeng and the gloating eyes of two bad friends, wuchou finally finished today''s class and ran away directly. Today''s experimental site was received yesterday. Wuchou hurried to receive Yuban 9012, which has been waiting for a long time. "Oh, I''ve been waiting for a long time." Looking at Yuban''s sister who stayed motionless under the tree, wuchou hurried forward to say hello, but she was alert to another white hair who planned to attack herself at any time. Fortunately, Baimao hasn''t come yet, so wuchou has to increase his feelings with Yuban''s sister. "Greetings from No. 9001. Thank you for the ice cream your elder brother invited last time. Yuban 9012 said with envy and hoped that your elder brother could invite every Yuban sister to eat ice cream." Yuban sister leaned against wuchou and said in a plain tone, which was very similar to wuchou before. "There are almost more than 10000. Spare me. My subsidy is very small. One for each person. I''ve starved to death." Wuchou had to refuse after hearing Yuban''s sister''s request. "Oh, my elder brother used to be partial to other Yuban sisters. Yuban 9012 said excitedly that he was happy to find that they would be treated differently." Yuban 9012 said blandly, and his body slowly approached wuchou. After all, wuchou is now equivalent to saving their lives. It is understandable to be called elder brother. "Alas, just make a difference. Anyway, I can''t tell the difference between you." Although wuchou says so, can''t you really tell it? At least Yuban sisters know that wuchou distinguishes them very well. "Oh, are you coming?" A white hair walked slowly over and looked at wuchou chatting with Yuban''s sister. He didn''t know what to think. "White hair, let''s forget it today. Recently, Laurie in my family is getting more and more troublesome. If I''m late, I won''t be able to eat. How about till o''clock today?" Wuchou pushed away Yuban''s sister''s entanglement, looked at a white hair and said. "Long winded, and my name is not white hair. I''m one side!" The white hair control vector rushes up, and first fades over a few boulders. After all, there is no worry about the physical attack, and there is no way to remove it. As the number of battles with wuchou increased, Bai Mao began to understand the limitations of wuchou''s ability and began guerrilla attacks, which is an important reason why wuchou has been more and more difficult to go home recently. Of course, there is another point. "The murderous spirit is getting weaker and weaker." Now Baimao has accepted the continuation of this experiment. After all, he doesn''t need to continue killing. Just have a good fight with this guy. Anyway, this guy is not so simple to be defeated, but he should be careful. In other words, wuchou watched the boulder approach slowly, and his body stepped on the boulder as a pedal to slowly avoid the attack of white hair and approach white hair. "No way." White hair raises the dust with one foot to cover each other''s vision and at least buy time for himself, but the dust can''t stop wuchou from approaching. An inattentive and carefree man rushed directly through the dust. White hair couldn''t avoid it. He was punched in the face. He quickly stepped back and controlled himself to step back. "You guy, why can you see me?" How does Bai Mao know that worry free ability is more than eliminating mystery. "Damn it!" There is no worry about controlling the ground concrete and reinforcement to continue to attack, but Bai Mao knows that these attacks will be ineffective. He just buys himself time to find a way slowly. "Sorry, I''m in a hurry today. I''ll solve you earlier." Bai Mao didn''t expect that wuchou had come behind him. He was so fast that he couldn''t see his action. "You lost, white hair." Wuchou grasps the arm of white hair and relieves the ability of white hair. This experiment is over. "See clearly?" In the windowless building, the president is talking. "Sure enough, the moving speed just now is not super high speed, but space. Sure enough, our chess pieces have the ability to be limited." "Or, the real power begins to awaken." The chairman looked at Wu Chou in the camera and thought deeply. "Hum, forget it." Bai Mao knows that he has lost this time, but he doesn''t know why the other party is suddenly so fast. He should be on guard next time. "White hair, don''t be unconvinced. Fight again next time. Bye." Without worry, he hurried back to the dormitory. After all, time was running out. There was a Lori waiting for him to feed. "I''m back." "It''s too late. Hurry up and prepare dinner." A Laurie was lying on the sofa watching TV, directing wuchou. After Laurie took the task, she didn''t need to take the task except that sometimes she ran away accidentally, or a pervert suddenly became in heat and became difficult. After all, the so-called personal protection didn''t have time to run around. Of course, Laurie took the money given by the president and took a rest of the day vacation. Her teammates had no reason to let her go back to work, so Laurie stayed in the worry free dormitory all the time. Leisure and happy life. At least Laurie and wuchou thought so until that day. Drop a boulder on their peaceful daily life. Chapter 181 "Lifting capacity?" Wuchou takes an MP3 handed to him by a Laurie and feels that someone has a bad intention. "Yes, as long as you use this, you can get super power, which is much better than your lv0. How about it? Are you interested?" "No." Wuchou threw it out of the window. So far, he still remembers that Laurie was not happy when she took the cake to herself last time. The goods put a miniature bomb in it. Although wuchou was not hurt, the cake was gone. Worry free can''t believe what Lori gave him. Even if she lies in bed and seduces him, he will jump up without hesitation. After all, what if there is a chance. "Cut, boring." Laurie sits beside wuchou watching TV. Although she knows that this man is a pervert, she is at least a thief with a thief''s heart and no courage. On the other side, a power generation girl was fighting with an aunt on an overpass. While wuchou and Lori were still watching TV, suddenly a white object fell from the sky and directly hit their balcony. Lori stepped on wuchou''s foot and shouted pain. "Hey, pervert, look outside. What''s there?" Wuchou holds his stepped toe and looks at the place where Lori points. A white human object hangs on the balcony. It looks like a person. "People?" Wuchou slowly approaches the balcony and brings in the objects outside the balcony. "The result is a person, pervert, what are you doing!" Lori watched someone put her hand into the mouth of the cute looking girl and hit him on the head angrily. "Misunderstanding, I just want to see if this guy is human, otherwise I have to take off other people''s clothes." Misunderstood by her own Laurie, she has nothing to say. After all, there has long been a jealous Lord in her own family. It should be said that there are more than one. The two people looked at the silver haired lolly slowly. They looked at her all the time. Without any timidity, they took the initiative to say hello. "Hello." ¨C a dividing line from someone''s self introduction ¨C When wuchou prepared the food, he began to slowly feed on the new comer and found his idea a little naive. "I have a big appetite." Laurie watched the newcomer eat so well that she had no appetite. She watched the newcomer eat all their reserves with wuchou. "Thank you for your hospitality." After eating something for nothing, he actually planned to leave like this. Regardless of whether he had no worries or not, someone who lived for nothing would not let her go. "Wait, do you want to go after eating?" Bai Zhu jumped directly to catch her, but was directly bounced off by this Laurie''s clothes. If she didn''t have no worry, she would get hurt. "Sorry, this is the role of my mobile church. I appreciate your kindness. That''s it." Seeing that Yinmao still wanted to leave, wuchou put down his white life and jumped up directly. Looking at his worry free, a silver hair shook his head. "It''s no use. You can''t break my defense." The next second, wuchou''s right hand pasted directly on Laurie''s clothes, as if it had a chain reaction, breaking Laurie''s clothes directly. "Ah?" Wuchou didn''t expect that he could do such a thing, and his hand seemed to be in the wrong place. "Pervert, die!" Bai Zhu Luoli doesn''t know where to take out an electric shock gun and rushes directly behind wuchou. "Ah ah!" Wuchou was electrocuted to lie on the ground and twitch, but his eyes have been looking at the rare scenery. "You pervert, can you do such a thing." Eating for nothing, Lori stepped on wuchou''s eyes and looked at her expression. She didn''t know whether she was angry or depressed. "Come with me and give you a dress." Free food gave a long skirt from his clothes to the silver haired Lori to avoid someone''s eyes floating all the time, but it didn''t solve someone''s anger. "Wait, why are you so angry? I see it''s not you." Wuchou was tied up again and watched someone slowly approach him with a whip. He was a little excited and a little afraid at the same time. "Ha! How do I know? I want to die." Whip after whip, the silver haired Lori looked at the interaction between the two people. She didn''t know why she was beaten. She had a strange expression. Instead, the beaten people became more and more angry. "Nothing, I''ll go. Thank you." "Wait." When wuchou sees someone leaving, he quickly breaks free and blocks the silver haired Lori who wants to leave. "I remember correctly, indix. Weren''t you pursued and killed? You don''t need to continue to escape. I''ll protect you." "And me, you pervert." Bai zhulori rushed to help wuchou stop indix from leaving. "Even if there is hell ahead, will you follow me?" Indix had a bitter smile on her face. "Of course, you''re going to eat my poor fool." Wuchou touched indix''s head and comforted her. "Fool, if you want to eat, you''ll eat me." Someone said. "Ah, ah, who did I think it was? It was you." At this time, the bad red hair and exposed girl appeared in front of the three. "Long time no see, bad priest, and exposed crazy girl." Wuchou looked at the two people with red eyes. Unexpectedly, the other party came to the door at this time. "Although that''s not very right, can you give us the girls around you? Of course, you''re still the goal." When the bad priest heard wuchou say so, he was a little angry and stared at them. "Oh, what if I say no?" The bad priest picked up a cigarette and lit it slowly. "Well, let''s fight." "Really? But you are no longer my opponent." Wuchou''s whereabouts were lost in an instant. The next second, wuchou appeared behind the bad priest and kicked him hard. "Oh!" The unscrupulous priest hit his head directly against the wall and fainted. "Space movement, how possible!" The exposed girl saw every move of wuchou. It was incredible that he could use space to move. Didn''t his right hand make him unable to use other abilities? "The magic name is, uh!" Soon, it should be said that it is not fast, but space moves. Worry free comes directly to the girl, covers each other''s mouth and stops the girl''s next action. "I said you couldn''t beat me. Let''s go." Seeing that wuchou didn''t intend to hurt herself, the girl knew what to do and left behind the bad priest, but wuchou knew that the other party would come back. After all, he saw that although the other party had always wanted to catch himself, he didn''t hurt him. There must be some difficulties. "It''s so cool to be a hemp, so I can''t understand what the technique is." Indix ran to wuchou, held wuchou''s hand tightly, and looked at wuchou with shining eyes. "Really? In fact, it''s not very powerful, ha ha!" Wuchou scratched his head and laughed. "Hum, just a pervert." Laurie looked at the interaction between them and was very upset. On the other hand, the shock girl finally defeated a stripper, but the runaway super power turned into a giant beast and stood on the overpass. "Why!" A shock girl suddenly lost her mind because she was suddenly exposed to some negative information. Temporarily lose combat power. "Huh?" Looking at the huge monster suddenly appearing in the distance, wuchou felt it was better to join the fun. "Indix, my Laurie asked you. I''ll go and have a look." A shock girl suddenly felt a strange spatial movement and wondered if her schoolgirl had come. She turned her head and saw a familiar figure. "You are!" "Oh, beep, beep, long time no see." Of course, the ontology has not been seen for a long time, but the replica is seen every day. Looking at the huge monster roaring in front of him, wuchou felt that his right hand was enough. He was not afraid at all. "Wait, we can''t attack it yet. It still has the consciousness of others. If we break it, others won''t wake up for a long time." Yusaka Meiqin stopped wuchou''s next action in time. "Trouble." Wuchou directly picked up the girl, slowly avoided the endless attack of the giant beast, and slowly began to accumulate electricity without righteousness. At this time, a strange voice sounded, and the girl knew she could fight back. "Look at you, it should be OK. Then it''s very simple." Put the girl down, move in space, directly appear on the beast''s head and punch it. With the attack of wuchou, the giant beast began to break up and finally turned directly into ashes. "Ah, simple, simple." The girl came in time and was stunned when she looked at such a stronger and stronger man. "Well, come to me next time you have trouble." Leave the girl a bright smile and leave without worry. A mean and powerful guy. Chapter 182 Today is another ordinary day. Worry free, get up slowly and look at the alarm clock that hasn''t sounded yet. He went out of the door and began to prepare dinner. Last night, indix made trouble for some time and finally fell asleep in the same room with a free meal. Wuchou looked at what he had prepared and thought someone should be able to eat it all. He had a headache and found such a troublesome guy. Silently feel a headache for their future, worry free, feel that they should find a way to make money, at least first please white live Laurie''s money pressure. Originally, wuchou wanted to slowly sneak into their room and pretend to inadvertently see the possible spring of the two people, but it was obvious that he had a long memory of eating for nothing and locked the door. Completely speechless, wuchou had to eat his share and leave. Although it has been summer vacation, wuchou can find a way to find funds now. Although the two people should not give up catching intix and wuchou, they should not have such a short memory and should come back soon to discuss with wuchou. It''s still some time before today''s big fight with white hair. Wuchou feels he should take a good look at this place. He has been here for so long and has been haunted by chores. He doesn''t have a chance to take a good walk at all. I''m used to walking into the alley. After all, wuchou has something to do with it. Unexpectedly, I bumped into it here today and saw the lost bank card on the ground. Just don''t worry, have you ever thought about where you will have good luck? It has always been bad luck. I saw a piece of paper written near the bank card and asked him to stay here and interrupt any plan. At this time, wuchou knew that he accidentally came to the place where he wanted to experiment today, and even the time was written on it. "Unexpectedly, there are still people who dare to confront the chairman. It seems that I''d better throw this thing away quickly to avoid getting angry." But, worry free, all these behaviors are under someone''s control. Stay away from there quickly. Worry free thinks that you may be able to make a little money by opening a restaurant in this city, but think of indix, who has a black appetite, you''d better give up and be poor. I went to the commercial street. Maybe I could find any chance. Unexpectedly, I met a familiar guy. "I said, when will I finish walking? I''m tired." "No, it''s hard to come to this world. How can I be worthy of myself if I don''t take a good look." Familiar blue hair, melancholy kuchulin, followed by a woman with fashionable clothes and long pink hair, looks like a bodyguard helping the rich lady with her luggage. "Oh, kuchulin, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Is it your girlfriend?" Wuchou went up to say hello to them. Unexpectedly, kuqiulin looked disgusted when he saw wuchou. "It''s you. Don''t you know her, a guy from the same era as me." "Sorry, I know you only by yourself. I''m not interested in your private life." Worry free looked at a woman staring at her. There was a saying that the powder hair was cut black. "Kuku''s friend? It doesn''t look special. I''m not interested." A woman looked at it and felt that she had no worries and didn''t look very bright, so she didn''t care about it. "Don''t say that. Hurry up, or you''ll have to line up." Looking at kuchulin being pulled away by the woman, wuchou seemed to vaguely see kuchulin saying help. But he didn''t care too much. He gave kuchulin a desperate thumb and left without worry. Coincidentally, wuchou thought he would meet some acquaintances today. Unexpectedly, he met dans patrolling nearby. It seems that dans likes to walk around in addition to police officers. "Oh, dans, how about the space tunnel recently? Has it been reduced?" Dans nodded when he saw wuchou coming. "In fact, the space tunnels haven''t appeared randomly recently. They usually appear near you. Just install a monitor around you." Hearing dans'' words, wuchou wanted to say something. As a result, dans had told wuchou the answer. "Of course, I have asked the president of the city to monitor your every move. As soon as the space tunnel appears, I will arrive soon." OK, it seems that at least someone will help you if you have something to do recently. Depressed and dans bid farewell, worry free finally saw hope at the end of the commercial street. Recruitment advertisement, recruit a chef, have strong learning ability. "Learning ability, isn''t cooking a priority?" Seeing this strange information, wuchou walked into this building called Zhonghua building, which has obvious oriental characteristics. "Sorry, it''s not open yet. Please come back later." The waiter saw wuchou coming in at the front desk and planned to ask wuchou to leave. "No, I saw the advertisement outside." "Oh, I see." The waiter looked at it without worry. He couldn''t see that this person would pass. If he didn''t come, he had to give others a chance. After all, they were really busy. They had to find a guy who could learn the chef''s cooking skills. "Go in. The chef is preparing it." Wuchou followed the instructions of the front desk and walked into the kitchen. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a scene that surprised him. "Flying!" The chef in red, every ingredient on the chopping board, as if controlled by him, kept moving in the air and slowly entered the kitchen utensils around him. "Awesome." Hearing someone coming, the chef stopped his knife and looked at wuchou. "Oh, it seems that you are a cook to learn? Wait a minute, I''ll prepare the ingredients first." After wasting about ten minutes, the chef finally stopped and had time to see wuchou. "Well, let me see your ability. Just try to be an ordinary one first." The chef handed wuchou a tofu. Wuchou didn''t think about anything, but finished it normally, just like before. The chef ate it slowly, frowned and nodded with satisfaction. "Very good. Maybe it''s because I''m here, but your basic skills are enough. Well, take a good look at my cooking first. I hope you can learn it." Next, there is the cooking performance that changes wuchou''s life. In the next few hours, wuchou sees everything he doesn''t know, smashes his ideas and skills, and that incredible light. "Food that doesn''t shine is not good!" When I came out, I was full of worry, but I was recognized by the chef. At least I can work and study here for this period of time. After counting the time, I finally want to start today''s experiment. Worry free, slowly concentrate and prepare to deal with today''s white hair. "It''s too late. Why are you so late?" White hair has arrived. Unexpectedly, he came in advance. He looks a little impatient. "Long winded, it''s not time yet." Wuchou looked at the 9921 that came to the experiment today. He felt that he had so many experiments that he didn''t finish. He had a headache and wanted to rest. "It''s time to die!" A violent party passes, a big fantasy killer. "Finish early!" Entangled for about an hour and a half, I don''t know whether a white hair is tired or not. Anyway, wuchou is already very tired. It seems that a white hair left after venting. Wuchou wants to throw it to the stone in the past. When he thinks of the other party''s reflection, he gives up. "Forget it, go home." Just went downstairs and didn''t go up the stairs, I saw the exposed girl coming with a bad priest. "Let me go!" Chapter 183 "I see." After listening to their retelling, wuchou finally understood why they wanted to hunt down intix, but there was another problem. "Then why did you catch me?" They were silent for a while, and finally told wuchou. "Our prophet, correctly speaking, is a new prophet. He predicts that you are the existence of destroying the world, so I hope we can take you back and correct it." It''s really possible to have everything, but don''t worry. Didn''t you think there would be this reason to destroy the world? Ridiculous. "My problem is easy to solve. Don''t worry. No matter how I change, I won''t destroy the world, but there''s another thing." Wuchou wondered why she didn''t die if her memory was so much as brain death. Even if indix remembered more, she couldn''t compare with her memories of many worlds and the survival experience of many people. "That is to say, it''s a hoax, but why?" Wuchou didn''t explain to them that he wanted to find a way to solve the problem. After all, Laurie didn''t have a reason to run away, and it was the only way to save her. "Probably understand. You go back first. When you come back, we''ll talk about it then." When they knew what the other party seemed to think of, they left uneasily without asking. "Well, now check it first." Wuchou finished, walked back to the dormitory, just opened the door and saw two lying on the sofa, motionless. "When Ma, go and prepare dinner. I''m hungry." A certain eater said that he didn''t care about worry at all. After all, he would be hungry all the time. "Pervert, get ready." Some white live, a face of disgust, looking at worry free. Completely speechless. Wuchou starts to prepare slowly. Today, I can try my new cooking. "Ha!" Recall everything I saw today, and my mind keeps remembering the chef''s actions, faster, faster. "What''s the matter? There''s so much noise." Eating for nothing, Lori looked at the worry free mess in the kitchen and didn''t know how fierce it was. But it seems to have failed. "After all, just learning." Don''t worry about giving up your new cooking. You''d better do it first. After safely preparing all the food, wuchou feels that he should practice well, at least to scare someone. Nothing happened tonight. I was ready to go to bed, but soon someone came to disturb them. "Ringbell." The doorbell rang. "Here we are." The freeloader came and opened the door. When he saw the visitors outside, he was scared and stepped back two steps. "You are!" Hearing the noise outside the room, wuchou hurried out to see what had happened. "Oh, flanda, I didn''t expect you to stay here so long. Don''t you want to go back?" Three people came in, two Lauries and a girl. It seems that they are free partners. Speaking of it, now wuchou knows that the freeloader''s name is flanda. "After all, it''s the task of the chairman. There''s no way." Flanda looked a little afraid of the leader. She didn''t know why. "Hum, forget it. Won''t you invite us in?" Franda also wanted to invite three people in, but she came out in time. "Wait, this is my room, can I come in, I has the final say." "Oh?" The leader took a look at wuchou. Is this what flanda has been protecting? It doesn''t look like much. Why should the chairman protect this man. "Hum, just a lv0, what else do you want to do?" It''s decided that the girl should be called a grumpy girl. Wuchou listened to the angry girl and rolled up her sleeves, just like giving each other a friendship fist, but flanda hurried to stop wuchou. "No, I don''t need to. They''re my teammates." So that''s it. Don''t worry. Just sit here and have a good look at what they are doing today. "Brother, you''re really powerful. You want to resist maiye." A short haired Lori said to wuchou. "Don''t talk nonsense. Be careful that you wear small shoes." Laurie looked at the man named maiye and stared at her. She was too frightened to say a word. Interesting guy. Worry free thought about it and see what this guy named maiye wants to do. "Flanda, recently, because of your absence, our tasks have been reduced quickly. Indeed, it is because of the lack of one person." "So, what''s the matter with maiye?" "Come back. We''ve had a long rest. It''s time to do some work." "But the work here." "Just cancel it. Anyway, it seems that he doesn''t need protection." When flanda still wanted to give up, wuchou stood up. "I refuse. If you want to transfer my people, you need my consent." Mai ye Chenli, Xueyuan city LV5, atomic collapse, the leader of secret props, didn''t expect that this man would dare to resist her, so he was a little angry. "Men stand aside, want to die!" Then he shot a light column from his hand. Everyone didn''t expect that maiye would shoot directly. "The guy who lacks a lesson." Wuchou patted the scattered light column and punched it in Mai Ye''s surprised eyes. "Wait!" The fist came to maiye and stopped. Wuchou looked at franda shouting. He didn''t know what the other party wanted to do. "There''s no need to make it to this point. I''ll just go." "No!" Worry free walked over, pressed franda''s shoulder and watched her. "You don''t want to leave, do you?" Flanda didn''t dare to look at worry free. She really didn''t want to go. After all, she must have feelings after staying so long. Worry free looks at the other party and wants to resist. Hold the other party and explain your ideas. "Come into my life for no reason, just want to leave? Don''t even think about it." "Don''t worry. Stay here in the future. I won''t take you away." Looking at the interaction between the two, maiye was a little angry. The man completely ignored himself. "Go to hell." Maximum output. "Ridiculous." You can break it with one hand. "It''s rare for me to think of such a good line and be disturbed." Release flanda, move directly in front of maiye in an instant, and hit maiye directly in the face with a friendship breaking fist. "Don''t fight in other people''s homes, asshole. Do you think you don''t need money!" "Damn it!" Maiye wanted to do something else. The phone rang. "Hum!" Mai ye answered the phone. After listening to the opposite conversation, his face changed and hung up. "Forget it, forget it this time, flanda. Just stay here. We''ll call you when there''s an urgent task in the future. Let''s go." Mai Ye left with two loris. Franda was happy that she could stay here, but she was in a bad mood when she thought of seeing Mai ye in the future. "It doesn''t matter." "She dares to be bad to you in the future. I''ll take it out for you." "Dead pervert, still want to occupy my mother, get out of the way!" Seeing that wuchou still wanted to hold him, flanda quickly pushed him away, ran back to her room with a red face, and pulled in indix who was watching the play. "Ah, ah, ah." He shook his head helplessly. Chapter 184 Wuchou has always thought that the so-called space tunnel will only have a few small holes, which is harmless and will not affect the world in the end. Soon, worry free will pay for his recklessness. "Fantasy killer, the president is looking for you." The messenger gave wuchou a call, and a familiar voice came out. "I need your help this time." I wonder why I still need his help. As the controller of the city, the chairman must have extraordinary strength. Why do I still need him. "The space is unstable again. I believe it will be staggered again soon. At that time, the whole college city will be attacked by monsters from different worlds, so I need you." "Chairman, I''m a local member of your college. How can I deal with them?" Talk about the terms first, or the real indix will really eat and wear his whole wallet, even though he didn''t have much money. Chairman you didn''t know he was talking about conditions, but he was helpless. "I know that the girl living around you is a trouble. I believe you only need food, right?" "Agree, as long as you give me enough weight, I can do anything at that time." Worry free is the most speechless one. Although this is his obligation, there is a bottomless hole around him. He can''t fill it if he doesn''t find a way. If you agree with the chairman of the board of directors that you have no worries, you should start to prepare. At least you should find a way to this new power first. "No!" Wuchou seems to hear someone talking to him, but he can''t see each other. "Don''t continue to use that power, it will get out of control." Although I don''t know where the voice of the unknown truth comes from, wuchou can''t beat back the enemy at that time without using his own strength. "Don''t go on." The sound stopped suddenly. Although wuchou is not very smart, it makes sense since the other party asked him not to use it. The key is that wuchou still doesn''t know who the source of this power is, and he can''t see the noumenon in his own world. "Go again tonight." As time goes by, it will soon be evening. Skipping the two hours wasted by white hair and the one hour wasted by flanda and intix, wuchou can finally enter his own world and see who the power noumenon is. Worry free, relax yourself and enter your own world, but now it''s completely different. Desolate, flame, barren land, sand and dust rippling around. "What the hell is this?" "Hum, are you here at last?" Wuchou looked to the voice, with pure white short hair, naked upper body and Black Sun tattoo on his chest. "Big snake!" "Be careful, worry free!" He rushed out of nowhere. He had many transparent perforations. It seemed that he had been through a hard struggle. "That guy is different, different from us. He''s not part of the plan." Kogas came out of the void, covered in purple blood, and seemed to be seriously injured. Bai also came out, and the double swords in his hand collapsed several times, indicating that they had been fighting. "Funny, it''s all the power to help him, that is to say, you can help him, me, can''t you?" The sun shines "Bad!" Wuchou seemed to be under a fatal threat and woke up directly. "I see. Is that why you don''t want me to use my power?" Unlike wuchou''s helpers, they are all creatures. Even if they change, they will not simply destroy humans, but the big snake is different. "For human beings, evil exists." Wuchou seems to be going to meet this unnamed guy. At least that person should be like dans and they, belong to the transgressor, and know his power. "The boxer of the world?" Wuchou feels that his strength can''t be used. It seems that they are all used to suppress the big snake in his body. "No way. Let''s talk about it then." But worry free seems to forget what important day today is. Outsiders in the house have to beat the door. Wuchou hurried to watch the door before he knew it was a bad group of two. "Have you forgotten what day it is?" The bad priest looked at wuchou mercilessly. After all, according to the exposed girl, the man was only 15 years old and used to be intix''s boyfriend. Boy, it''s no wonder that he is so grumpy when he wears such a big hat. Wuchou remembers that today is the last day. "Bad!" "Sure enough, you bastard." Bad priests all wanted to rush up and strangle this bastard, but they had to bear it when they thought of the imbalance of combat power between the two sides. "Don''t waste your time, sir. What can you think of to help us get indix out of the pain of losing her memory." Of course, wuchou knows that it should be a magic that limits indix. After all, these people don''t seem to go to school well. Naturally, they don''t know the wonders of the human body. Tell them about the whole thing. Both of them know that they may have been cheated. As long as the current theory is correct, they will understand what they have done. "I understand the truth, but it''s strange if you can stop it." Flanda looked at wuchou, tied indix to the bed, sat next to indix and opened indix''s mouth. "Well, indix, don''t resist. Let me see." "You idiot, why do you want to put your hand into someone else''s mouth!" Again? The bad two heard that they wanted to hit someone. "No, I misunderstood. It was an accident!" Wuchou hurriedly explained, but why didn''t he think it would be more convenient to directly knock indix out and pry her mouth open? Finally, the exposed girl couldn''t see it. She came over and knocked indix unconscious with a knife. Wuchou finally put her right hand into indix''s mouth and saw a strange French seal. "If so, it''s not on the head, it''s inside." Wuchou just touched the Fayin, suddenly the powerful magic directly bounced wuchou away, and intix entered the automatic state. "The roar of the cute dragon!" (wrong) A huge laser shot the most threatening wuchou. Wuchou quickly rolled up his sleeve and held up his right hand to block it, but he didn''t expect to eliminate it directly. It seems that he has restrained himself and increased his knowledge by continuing to attack. "You''re still watching the play. Stop her quickly. Franda, leave quickly. We can come." Bai Zhu hurried away from the scene, leaving the bad two and wuchou to stop indix. "I still need to touch this state and cover me!" The exposed girl hurried up with a knife because there was a new threat target. Indix''s target moved to another person. Worry free finally got rid of it and ran up to approach indix. At this time, wuchou felt a strong earthquake, which affected his actions a lot. "What''s the matter?" Because of intix''s attack just now, the whole dormitory of wuchou has opened a large skylight. In the sky at night, there is a huge, black space tunnel. "Will you come at this time?" Falling from the sky are flying dragons, bipedal dragons, monsters from the moon world. And wuchou''s former enemy, black dragon, Fafner. "Why! It''s coming, isn''t it defeated by me?" Wuchou uses his right hand to resist indix''s laser again and looks at the dragon in the sky. He is stunned for a moment. "What''s that!" The bad group looked at the dragon flying down from the sky. Unexpectedly, the fantasy monster appeared in front of them. One trouble after another, come. Chapter 185 "Fix indix first." The primary goal of worry free is indix. After all, although people in Xueyuan city can''t hurt each other, it''s OK to stop each other''s attack. "Warning, unknown threat, maximum output!" The automatic Secretary switches the maximum output, not only a column of laser in the head, but also two hands. "What a foul!" Wuchou ran around in confusion, without any care about the two people who had been attracting fire around him. "Hey, don''t come here!" The bad priest looked at wuchou running over, followed by two beams of light behind him, which scared the bad priest to run quickly. "Fool, die together!" "Hunting queen!" The burning man suddenly appeared from behind the bad priest, raised without worry and threw him directly to indix. "The rest, please!" "Damn it." Indix looked at the sky slowly approaching her worry free, and the three beams of light aimed at worry free at the same time. "Only flash!" The saint''s power was fully opened, exposing the girl''s knife to temporarily cut off the light column, giving wuchou precious time. "The last blow!" Make complaints about putting up your right hand on the tip of the insect. In the instant, the automatic secretary is broken. The plot is like the development in the past. Shining feathers are falling from the sky. When they hear the response of the bad two groups, they are still residual attacks. They are so scared that they hold indix tightly in their arms for fear of any damage to indix. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll protect you." The feather falls on wuchou without causing any damage, but makes wuchou''s body glow slowly. "This is!" Far away, English Puritanism "Still, are you beginning to wake up?" A Blindfolded Girl knelt in front of the statue and looked at the direction of the school garden city. "This is, have you finally awakened?" The bad two groups looked at the body shining without worry, remembered the words of the prophet, and realized whether the other party was finally awakening. At this time, the dragons who were stopped in Xueyuan city seemed to feel some threat, left their enemies together and flew towards wuchou. At this time, wuchou''s body changes, his hair turns silver white, his coat slowly dissolves, and Black Sun tattoos slowly emerge on his chest and back. "Wuchou" stood up slowly, looked at indix in his arms, smiled, slowly put indix on the ground and looked at the giant dragon flying in the distance. "Strange world monsters, really, ridiculous." I saw wuchou slowly raise his hands and cross them over your head. People familiar with this movement know what he wants to do. "Stop him!" Dans didn''t know when he came. Wearing power armor, he grabbed wuchou''s hands and planned to forcibly separate him. "Why, stop me?" "Stop, there are many civilians here. They are all innocent." "This has nothing to do with me." Wuchou''s eyes opened, as if there was some invisible power, and he bounced dans away. "Didn''t you say it? Stop!" Kuchulin finally arrived. As soon as the red gun came out, he planned to directly pierce the other party''s arm, so that he could at least stop the other party. "Dark particles." Kuqiulin saw the other party''s attack. His fighting consciousness made him know that this move could not be defended. He quickly dodged aside to avoid. Sure enough, all the buildings attacked just now were cut off, just like cutting them perfectly with tools. "There seems to be no way." Kuchulin took out a strange red spear tip from his pocket and stabbed it directly into his body. Slowly kuchulin began to change and become crazy. "Ah ah!" After crazy, the speed and power are faster, but kuchulin forgot that wuchou will move in an instant. Directly dodge to avoid kuqiulin''s attack. Kuqiulin directly picked up the red gun and threw it at wuchou. "The spear that pierces the dead spine." If the red gun of disaster is directly shot, even the will of the earth will be seriously injured by this force. However, it would be nice if it were really so simple. Wuchou formed a barrier with his mind, and the red gun slowly dissipated all its strength and fell to the ground. When they felt powerless, the dragon finally came and jumped directly at wuchou, just planning to bite. "Purify everything." Fafner rushed up and swallowed wuchou into his body. It seemed that he was happy to finally solve the enemy. The next second, light came. The sun shines All the people present saw only a white light. I couldn''t see anything, but everyone felt as if they were hit by something. It was itchy. When the white light dispersed, the flying dragons present were melted by this move because they were too close. Fafner was closest and disappeared directly. Only worry free was left standing in the air, overlooking everyone present. "Who''s next?" Soon, people saw that wuchou suddenly covered his head in pain and fell directly. "Damn, you guys, don''t stop me!" In wuchou''s inner world, they finally caught a flaw and temporarily prevented the big snake from continuing to use wuchou''s body. "Wait, I will come back." Wuchou''s body slowly changed back to its original state, lying weak on the ground and motionless. When they saw that the crisis was over, they were relieved and began to deal with the aftermath. Dans protects wuchou and intix to go to a nearby hospital for examination. Kuchulin has to go crazy outside for a while to completely eliminate the sequelae of madness. The bad two people ran away quickly. After all, it''s not good for others to see them here. Two days later, a hospital. Wuchou slowly opens his eyes. He has never seen the decoration. At least wuchou knows he is in the hospital. "I didn''t expect it to be like this." Of course, wuchou remembered what happened that day. After all, it was caused by himself. Unexpectedly, the power of the big snake was so terrible. If they hadn''t stopped the big snake in the spiritual world in time, I''m afraid many people would have died that day. "Avoid using space capabilities." Worry free thought, someone came outside the door. "When hemp, is it all right?" When indix saw wuchou wake up, she ran over excitedly and fell on wuchou. "Indix, how long have I been in a coma?" "It''s been two days. Flanda and I have takeout these two days. How can you compensate me?" Indix looked at wuchou with a bulging face. She was not generally cute. "I''m sorry, I''ll cook a big meal for you when I fully recover." "Yes." After sending off intix, wuchou looked at the blonde guy behind the door, picked up the pillow and threw it over. "It hurts. What are you doing?" Flanda came out from behind, covered her nose and looked at wuchou. "Come here." Wuchou beckoned to flanda. "What, wake up and treat others like this." Wuchou helped franca trim her hair with her hand. Looking at the dark circles in Laurie''s eyes, it was obvious who was taking care of him these days. "Sorry to worry you." "What?" Flanda reached out her hand and directly pinched wuchou''s face, pulling to both sides, her eyes red. "As a result, don''t have an accident at will. People will worry." "Well, I promise." After hearing this, franda finally had a smile on her face, but she remembered something and pushed away unhappily. "Don''t fiddle with a lady''s hair, you pervert." A rare opportunity. Wuchou almost went with the situation just now, so he almost hugged it directly in his arms, but think about whether he has a problem. Recently, his mentality has changed a lot. It''s not a bad thing anyway. At least wuchou thinks so. Just as wuchou and flanda are still playing, their other eyes have been watching this happen. "Yes, that''s it. The more fetters, the more you can''t let go of this place." Chapter 186 Since the last battle, wuchou has successfully transferred most of its economic crisis, but a chairman seems to have caught a loophole. "Asshole, it''s not the building I destroyed. Why should I lose money?" Wuchou dragged indix to a hamburger shop with super discount. At least we can fill indix''s stomach with quantity. As for the subsidy, it was scraped away by the chairman for the reason of destroying the building. Wuchou really worked in vain. "I''ve been doing white work several times. When will it end?" Many people, after all, are so cheap. Naturally, many people come to line up. Flanda is different. It''s natural to stay at home in such a hot weather. "Indix, aren''t you hot?" Looking at the nuns'' clothes that indix wore thick, destroyed by herself once and took a lot of time to finally make up, she felt hot. "When Ma, what are you talking about? This is my special dress. This is my ID card." Looking at the sweat dripping slowly from indix''s head, wuchou was both big and distressed. He took a towel from his pocket and slowly wiped the sweat for the stupid nun. "When Ma, look!" Indix pointed to the girl sitting in the corner, wearing witch clothes. To some extent, she was the great enemy of indix faith. "Hey, are you okay?" Looking at the opposite lying on the table for some time, they bought their own weight and went to care about the girl. "Hold on." "Ha?" "Because it''s cheap, I eat too much." Well, he''s a fool like indix. Wuchou looked at the girl slowly emitting the smell of trouble and was ready to leave. Unexpectedly, she was pulled by the other party. "Money, not enough. Can you lend me 100?" "No talk." "Stingy man, I''m a witch!" After hearing this, indix seemed to trigger some mechanism and questioned the girl. Wuchou seems to say something when he sees indix. He covers indix''s mouth and temporarily seals the disorderly talking guy. "Here we are." Wuchou looked at some guys in black suits and left with a witch girl. I don''t know why. Wuchou thought he would see her again soon. "When Ma! Looking at other women again!" I don''t know who instilled any information into indix. As long as you have no worry to look at other women, indix will open her mouth and bite directly. "No, I''m just looking. I don''t have any other ideas." "There are other ideas, you guy." One bite directly on wuchou''s hand, and wuchou screams with pain. "I see. Let''s go back early." Just think about it. Franda must have done it. "Black bellied guy." Flanda looked at wuchou''s arm full of bite marks and knew what had happened. "What, can''t help but go out and have an oestrus as a result? You pervert." Flanda was lying on the sofa in plain clothes and watching TV. "Don''t teach indix, you guy." Wuchou sat next to flanda as if nothing had happened, and his hand slowly approached some guy who seemed unprepared. "Pervert, eat." "Oh!" A remote control directly hit wuchou''s face and was kicked by an invisible foot. Seeing that the other party was dishonest, flanda took indix back to the room to temporarily avoid contact with a guy who didn''t have to go to school. "That''s too much." Wuchou covers his injured place and sits on the sofa. At this time, unexpectedly, someone came outside the door. "Here we are." Open the door and look, well, bad father. Wuchou hurried to close the door, but the other party kept knocking at the door. "Hey, open the door and let the trouble come to you." "Fool, I''m still in trouble. You''re sick!" "You''re sick. You must help with this. It''s about the girl." Needless to say, nature has something to do with indix. "What''s up?" Wuchou follows the bad priest to the parking lot and gives wuchou some information about some abnormal thing. "In short, it''s this green hair. Because he used to be the manager of intix, he would come to me for trouble because of what he did here and wanted to save intix." "That''s about it." The bad priest smoked and looked at him helplessly. "Seriously, I don''t want to find you very much, because I''m afraid that if you lose control, I''ll be the culprit at that time, but you are now the guardian of intix, and the target of others is intix. I can find you." Don''t worry, don''t the other party know that intix''s problem has been solved? Why bother him. It seemed that he saw the unhappiness, and the bad priest had to explain. "The other party was originally a member of the Roman Orthodox Church. Because of the betrayal, the news was not very well informed, and the rescue of intic did not spread far." Well, another man who sacrificed everything for Lori. So is this bad priest. Indix is really a sinful girl. Wuchou silently looked at the bad priest and felt that the other party might turn into this green hair and commit these two diseases to mutiny. "Although I don''t know what you''re thinking, I think you may be thinking about something impolite." Mind reading. No worries, no words. "So, when shall we start?" "Now." Then, the bad priest came to an office building with worry free. He watched a group of medieval infantry suddenly appear outside the building and said something about God. Suddenly, a light split directly into the office building, which made the bad priest tremble. But unexpectedly, the office building was directly restored to its original state. On the contrary, the group of infantry on the ground collapsed and died. "What a big fireworks." This is the only pertinent answer that worry free can give. The bad priest shook his head when he heard what wuchou said, but when he thought that the other party was also a guy who could kill the world in an instant, he felt that the other party''s idea was also OK. Take wuchou into this normal building. Although wuchou sees many pedestrians, it''s strange that no one was aware of such a big movement just now? "See clearly, don''t you think there''s a problem?" Indeed, it''s only afternoon, but wuchou feels that the pedestrians around him look like virtual shadows. "Hallucinations? No, my right hand doesn''t respond." Wuchou doesn''t know what''s going on, but the bad priest knows. "Do you know the principle of mirror world? Inside and outside the world." I probably know. Now worry free, they are all in the inner world of this area, so the people of the outer world can''t see them, or say. "Are they all puppets?" Wuchou thinks there are two reasons. It should be the world plus puppet pedestrians. "Indeed, it''s really great. It''s made of gold. It''s really powerful." Both of them should be careful next. Chapter 187 Wuchou once considered what fiancee and ex the girl he met might have. After all, this is the first person he confessed. He has a fiance who is a spy from other countries. Wuchou thought that without exception, these people have a characteristic of hardship and weakness, so wuchou has never taken these people to heart. But today, for the first time, wuchou feels the full resentment from his former predecessor. "Hey, bad father, don''t you think of a way?" The two people kept avoiding in the stairwell, followed by their round light ball behind them. Originally, they wanted to break them all with their right hand, but they heard that the bad priest said it was the soul of those under control and gave up resistance. "What to do!" "It''s good to find the caster. Just knock down the guy in this building. Hurry up and continue climbing." I don''t know whether it''s intentional or not. Wuchou always feels that most of the light balls are playing against themselves, just as they have a grudge against wuchou. "Unfortunately!" A green hair on the high building, looking at wuchou who constantly avoids the attack below, said happily to the girl around him. "See? This is the end of fighting me." The witch girl looked at the monitor, constantly avoiding worry, and recognized that this was the boy who chatted with him today. "Why, do these things?" "They are invaders. Of course, they need these little punishments." But the witch girl obviously saw that green hair looked at the present worry free, and her hand had been clenched. "Wait for me, indix." Wuchou didn''t know how long he ran until he found that he had long slipped away with his bad priest and didn''t intend to take care of him at all. "That guy." After being sold, wuchou had no choice but to continue to run away and keep walking up. The other party must be upstairs. I don''t know how long I ran. Wuchou finally came to green Mao''s room. As soon as I opened the door, I saw the bad priest who abandoned himself lying on the ground, as if under some pressure. "Oh, you guy, it''s still not enough for each other. I knew it." Wuchou wants to kick him, but now the target is the tragic man. Wuchou still wants to let the tragic man No. 2 go first. "Finally came the current administrator of indix." "Sorry, I''m not a keeper. I''m just a keeper." Wuchou looks at the green hair in front of him. He can''t imagine what expression he will show when he will tell the man the truth. "Hum, you don''t know anything. It''s true that humans have limits, but vampires don''t. You should give intix to me and I''ll save the girl." Looking at Green Mao''s boasting there, he didn''t care. Instead, he chatted with the witch girl around him. "Oh, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Sure enough, this guy is a pervert and caught you." "No, we are a cooperative relationship." The witch explained her situation and looked carefree. "Well, then I''m relieved." Green Mao looked at wuchou and didn''t care about himself at all. He was very angry and shouted. "Hey, can you hear me? You mole ant." "Hum!" Wuchou looked at the tragic man green hair. He had no choice but to tell him the truth. "Hey, do you know what''s going on now? Indix doesn''t need your help anymore." "Don''t be kidding. Have you solved this problem? It''s impossible." Green hair will not simply believe in worry free, but look at the bad priest lying on the ground. "If you ask, the bad priest can tell you the answer." Although very reluctant, the bad priest nodded, which brought green Mao infinite despair. "Yes, the indix you want to save doesn''t need you to save. You''re just a tragic man forgotten by her now. Accept the reality." Wuchou said, slowly approaching green Mao, and planned to give him a direct look to liberate him. "It''s impossible. You''re lying to me. I don''t believe it!" Green Mao takes out a silver needle. Wuchou hasn''t figured out what he wants to do. Suddenly, he stabs the silver needle into his neck and yells at wuchou. "Get down on your knees." A strong pressure suddenly attached to wuchou. I see. Is that why bad priests become like that? Wuchou remembers what happened just now, just because green Mao said this sentence. "The power of language? But it is also a mysterious category." Wuchou raised his right hand and touched his God''s body. In an instant, the pressure completely disappeared. "How possible!" Green hair looked at wuchou''s ability to relieve him so simply, and was surprised that he couldn''t speak. "What''s the matter? Is that the only level?" Green hair was angry and inserted the silver needle into his neck again. "Go to hell!" A strange force attacked wuchou, but wuchou quickly patted himself with his right hand and lifted the crisis again. "I see. Your right hand? Then I''ll cut him off." See clearly the ability of worry free, green hair seems fearless and happy to see worry free. "Invisible blade, cut off his arm for me." Although you can''t see it, you can feel what''s close to you. "Naive." Wuchou simply avoids the attack of the other party. Looking at the panicked green hair, he wants to see what else he wants to use. "Hum, how about avoiding? It''s faster this time. You can''t escape." An invisible blade soon flew over. Although it could not be seen, intuition could not be broken so easily. Once again, green Mao was more flustered and began to lose his level. "A submachine gun that keeps firing." Many bullets, wuchou seems to be unable to hide, but sometimes there is no need to hide. "If you can''t hide, just block it." Thanks to the temporary stability of the big snake, wuchou can use a little power. Anyway, his big snake power is more abnormal. I believe the chairman is not surprised. The shield is directly in front of him. No matter how many bullets, he can''t break through the worry free defense. "What''s the matter? Is there no move?" Wuchou just stood in front of green Mao and shook his hands. All the silver needles fell to the ground. Green Mao was flustered and wanted to pick up the silver needles on the ground, but wuchou directly grabbed the collar and pulled them up. "It''s really embarrassing. Where was the scenery just now?" Wuchou looked at the panicked green hair and sighed silently. "That''s enough. I''m still busy today. Don''t do these useless works, don''t you think?" Loosen the collar of green hair, without worry, loosen the loose Sutra bone, and look at green hair without expression. "Big wood, big wood, big wood!" ¡Á N Relying on Wu''s strength, Wu Chou can finally feel what it was like to play in the first row. "It''s not ordinary." Green Mao was hit and flew directly, smashed the glass, flew out of the window and directly fell downstairs. As for whether he is dead or alive, wuchou doesn''t care. Wuchou will never let him go if he wants to do something to intix. Seeing that the bad priest has stood up, wuchou feels that he still has a task to complete. "Bad father, where are your things? We have to help the girl." What about vampire killers, powerful stones. The bad priest gave the girl a necklace to seal the girl''s vampire killer ability. At least no vampires will come to her in the future. "Well, everyone is happy." Worry free thought, it should be so simple to end it. Unexpectedly, the witch girl suddenly held wuchou and looked at him. "Since you saved me, you should be responsible for me." Wuchou suddenly felt that it was not a good choice to do it by himself. Chapter 188 Worry free looks at the witch girl who has been following her. She can''t take her home. Bomb Laurie will cry. She finally takes the relationship further because she is so difficult. She can''t let the witch girl hinder her. "What''s your name, Jishen Shaqiu? Don''t follow me. My family has several in Lihai. You''re not suitable." The witch girl stopped, looked at wuchou and said a word, which almost made wuchou angry. "So, shall I keep it outside?" Completely speechless, what does the girl think. Wuchou had no choice but to plug her into Xiaomeng''s teacher. After all, Xiaomeng''s teacher is cute and likes to take in homeless animals. (especially students) Take the witch girl to Xiaomeng''s house. Wuchou really doesn''t understand why this cute Lori lives in this strange place, and she is still a guy who likes smoking and drinking. She lives like a middle-aged uncle. "Contrast sprouts." This is what blue hair Earrings say to wuchou. Wuchou quickly stops his delusion and pushes the witch girl to Xiaomeng teacher. "Teacher, she''ll give it to you. The lost kitten needs your care most. That''s it." Ignoring what Xiaomeng teacher said later, he left without worry. He didn''t want to look back and see how angry or confused Xiaomeng teacher was. It''s a coincidence that when I first came to the store street, I saw a girl who wanted to run away without worry, but I didn''t expect that the other party would ignore himself directly and leave with her head down, as if she was thinking something on her mind. "What, suddenly ignore me?" This man is cheap. He used to want to hide far away. Now he is uncomfortable when others don''t bother him. "Hey, Bili, Bili, what are you thinking? Why are you so absorbed?" Meiqin then noticed wuchou, but now Meiqin is still thinking about what happened today. "Mass production superpower plan." This is what Meiqin knows about her own replicator, but Meiqin hasn''t understood. It''s a more terrible fact in the depths of this matter. "It''s all right. I''m busy today, that''s all." Meiqin abandoned wuchou and didn''t look back. Without worry, you don''t have to pester others. Go directly to today''s experimental site, finish the fight with Bai Mao early and go back directly. Two hours of suffering and abuse Watching Baimao finally vent, wuchou wants to leave like this. Unexpectedly, Baimao stops wuchou and makes wuchou wonder for a while. "Hey, what''s up today?" Can''t see the expression of white hair. If you have no worry to see it, you will find that white hair looks very irritable and seems to have exhausted your courage. "Something''s wrong. I''ll go back early and help my Laurie cook. That''s all." Before wuchou said goodbye, Bai Mao directly pushed wuchou with a vector and left directly. "What''s the matter?" A blank face. Wuchou finally rushed home and began to help the two Lauries get dinner. At this time, Yuban Meiqin found that his mass production plan had been cancelled long ago. At the same time, he was relieved, but he was still very upset. He always felt that he didn''t know anything else. Early in the morning, it''s always time to look for opportunities without worry. After all, it''s summer vacation. It''s the most important to find ways to promote the relationship with two Lauries. Indix doesn''t need much investment. Feeding slowly will always get better. Moreover, indix, how to say, a piece of white paper, and worry free is already a dark abyss. She doesn''t want to pollute others. As for the bomb Laurie, how to say, she looks very open and hasn''t actually done anything. She has always attracted most of worry free''s attention. "Pervert, help me get potato chips." Bomb Laurie and indix sit on the sofa and watch the soap operas on TV recently. Speaking of worry free, they don''t watch TV much. After all, as long as they are close to the TV, they will always have an unknown flower screen or crash, wasting worry free a lot of time to repair. Because of this, wuchou was driven away by the two and couldn''t watch TV with them at will. Wuchou skillfully helped them take snacks as if they were servants. That''s weird! Thinking of wuchou here, I left the dormitory depressed and prepared to study in Zhonghua building. As soon as I went out, I saw yuan Chun, the tuyumen, coming over. The man and his neighbor recently found that as long as something happened, the goods must not be at home. "Oh, last, where are you going?" "Study, you prodigal son, what are you going to do?" "Ah, ah, ah, I''m very busy. Go and buy some ingredients. After all, my sister is going to prepare dinner for me tonight." Yuan Chun of the tuyumen has a righteous younger sister. The goods are controlled by a younger sister. To some extent, wuchou used to be controlled by a younger sister. "That''s it." Yuan Chun of tuyumen watched wuchou leave. He wanted to tell wuchou about the super electromagnetic gun, but he couldn''t explain. He suddenly said these things and had to shut up. "Last, don''t go wild. You''ve had a lot of trouble recently." Since the last big tunnel, wuchou became famous in the first World War. As long as the news is not very well-informed, everyone knows that Xueyuan city has an extraordinary saint, who has the ability to move instantly, cut space and be terrible. Wuchou just came to the store street and saw Yuban''s sister shopping. Before wuchou said hello, he saw their vegetarian body, Yuban Meiqin. "How possible!" Meiqin looks at her own replicator, Yuban 9982, in front of her. Unexpectedly, isn''t her mass production plan frozen? What else. "Elder sister, it''s the first time to meet. Yuban said happily and hoped that elder sister would say hello to Yuban." "Hello." Meiqin said hello to her sister stiffly, but her facial expression was a little stiff. "I''d better leave quickly." Wuchou doesn''t want to get involved in trouble. Run to Zhonghua building to study. "Ah, my eyes!" ¨C the dividing line of blind learning ¨C It''s finally over. Wuchou has benefited a lot. I think I have to go to the experiment today. Run to the experimental site quickly. Soon came to the experimental site, but unexpectedly, I met a little more people today. "Why!" Wuchou sees that Yuban Meiqin and Baimao are fighting, but Baimao''s ability can''t resist. Whether it''s power or super electromagnetic gun, it will be directly reflected by the other party. Fortunately, Bai Mao still knew not to go too far and beat the other party out of war. "Hey, white hair, what are you doing?" Looking at wuchou finally arrived, Baimao finally found the vent object and rushed up excitedly. Meiqin and Yuban watched the two fight. "Elder sister, this is the final member of the revised version of the absolute ability plan, one party and elder brother. Yusaka explained to elder sister and hoped that elder sister would not stop the plan in the future." Thrilling, Meiqin can only use these two words to describe why wuchou will fight with one side so hard for her sisters. They have nothing to do with it. Why should she risk her life to protect her sisters? Why didn''t she tell her all the time? "Too much." Yuban Meiqin is a good man. Even now wuchou has prevented Yuban''s sister from losing her life many times, but if he misses one day, he will die. "I''ll find a way to stop the plan." Chapter 189 I don''t know why. Today''s white hair is very irritable. Worry free can feel the murderous spirit of the other party. Is it because Yuban Meiqin is here? "The trouble is dead." I felt that the other party didn''t like Meiqin very much. Here, wuchou had no choice but to accept the other party''s anger. Finally, he was beaten for three hours and it was over. Watching Bai Mao leave like this, wuchou didn''t stop him. After all, wuchou was tired. He just wanted to lie here as a salted fish. As for Yuban Meiqin, he left early, as if he had made some bad decision and left. "It''s not what I think." Wuchou didn''t know where Meiqin was going, so he had to go back like this. It''s just that it''s too late to go back without worry. "Indix, where''s flanda?" Wuchou just returned to the dormitory and found that only indix was watching TV. Flanda had disappeared. "Sister flanda said she went to work, and her teammates came to her for help." Although wuchou has guessed that Meiqin will act soon, he didn''t expect to act so quickly. He didn''t expect that the senior management of the college city would act so quickly, and unexpectedly transferred flanda away. "Damn it." There are so many dark parts. Why only look for props? Isn''t the reason very simple? "Wait for me, flanda." Time back an hour ago. After Meiqin knew about the absolute ability plan, she began to investigate relevant research institutes and soon began to do damage. However, Meiqin didn''t expect that she had been sniped not long after she started, and her level was not low. "I don''t know where you are? But don''t let me find you." Avoiding a rabbit bomb, Meiqin continues to look for flanda hiding nearby. Why is flanda willing to do this action? After all, flanda thinks she hasn''t helped for a long time, she can''t get along with people, and she also has an intelligence. "Your concubine has been helping the girl who came to do damage to deal with the trouble." This is the main information Mai Ye gave to flanda. "Why bother him!" Flanda hid in the corner and watched Meiqin being attacked by herself. She couldn''t calm down for a long time. "It''s because of you that you let him enter such a dangerous experiment. It''s unforgivable." The three teammates standing next to flanda looked at flanda as if it was emitting black smoke. From time to time, they began to smile deeply and coldly. "Flanda, was it so terrible before?" "I don''t know. Sure enough, women in love have strong combat power." Maiye looked at flanda''s performance. Even she nodded. I didn''t expect this information to be so effective. "Moreover, the use of this new ability has indeed grown." Maiye looked at flanda''s behavior and realized the power of love again. "Maybe I''ll find a partner, too. Maybe I''ll get stronger." Just as Mai Ye was still thinking, Meiqin began to feel that the bomb seemed to guide her to a corner, but she couldn''t help it. Before thinking about why, Meiqin helped the wall around her. Suddenly, the wall exploded. Meiqin couldn''t touch it and was directly injured. "Then the wall has been attached by me. As long as I touch it, it will explode!" Flanda looked at such a embarrassed Meiqin and became more and more happy. "Well, let me see how you''re going to get out of there." Meiqin looks at her wound. It''s not very deep. At least the blood has stopped. Meiqin didn''t dare to move, because she finally understood that the other party didn''t know what principle to use. The bomb had been covered around. As long as she accidentally touched it, it would explode. Then she would be defeated. Meiqin didn''t allow it. "What should I do?" The invisible enemy makes Meiqin unable to give full play to her own ability. The enemy is dark and I am clear. It is troublesome. "There''s no choice but to do so." Watching Meiqin slowly close her eyes, flanda thought the other party had given up and shook her head in disdain. But soon, Meiqin''s action broke her delusion. "There you are!" An orange light column rushed directly to flanda''s position and scared the four people to leave. Flanda looked at her Meiqin and wondered why the other party knew she was hiding there. "Because, only your position, no bomb." Meiqin subconsciously remembered that after fighting for so long, she found that there was no bomb on one side of the terrain. At first, Meiqin thought that the enemy was not there, but after thinking about it, wouldn''t it be more troublesome if the enemy blew up his shelter? Just find a better shelter and fire an electromagnetic gun directly. At least it proves that Meiqin is right about me. "Damn it!" Flanda knew that if she fought head-on, she must not be the opponent of yusaka Meiqin, so she had to hand it over to maiye now. "It''s up to you, maiye." "Hum, forget it. You did a good job." Makino Chenli, atomic collapse, LV5 As the fourth place in Xueyuan City, maiye has always wanted to defeat Yuban Meiqin. Now Yuban Meiqin is injured, but it''s a good chance. "Yuban Meiqin, give me your third place!" The white light column rushes directly to the Meiqin, and the Meiqin backhand is an electromagnetic gun. Two by two. Meiqin didn''t expect the other party''s combat power to be so strong. She still wants to continue to fight with the other party, but she has consumed a lot of physical strength and is not suitable. "Tired? That''s right!" Mai Ye constantly uses disintegrating particles to attack Meiqin. Meiqin has to dodge and fight back with electromagnetic guns, but slowly Meiqin can''t support it. "Damn, is that all?" Of course, maiye knew his weakness. He was always close to Meiqin and soon came to Meiqin. "Goodbye, Xueyuan city third." The disintegrating particles gather on Mai Ye''s hand, and Meiqin will be in a different place the next second. "Finally arrived." Instantaneous movement Wuchou comes directly to Meiqin, smashes the atom on Mai Ye''s hand and stares at Mai ye who just wanted to poison Meiqin. How does wuchou know the location of Meiqin? Thanks to the monitoring of a chairman, wuchou finally moved to Meiqin in an instant he didn''t want to use after agreeing to the overlord Treaty of a chairman. Maiye looked at wuchou and bothered himself. He also wanted to shoot wuchou directly, but when he saw that wuchou''s right eye began to turn white, maiye remembered the information about wuchou again. Avoid conflict Maiye had to bite his teeth and leave directly. The other two saw maiye leave and followed maiye. Flanda looked at wuchou coming slowly. Although she was a little afraid, she was sulky at the thought of wuchou''s encounter and turned her head away from wuchou. For Meiqin, wuchou is only a friend or a friend''s sister at most, but for flanda, it''s different. Wuchou walked over directly and slapped flanda. Flanda was not angry yet. Wuchou hugged her tightly. "Fool, what do I want me to do if something happens to you and indix?" Feel the other party''s body shaking. Although wuchou is worried that something will happen to Meiqin, wuchou is more afraid that flanda will lose her mind and be hurt. "Pervert, don''t always think about helping others. Can you take good care of yourself? It''s a party. If something happens to you, I want to ask you, what should I do?" Holding each other''s waist, flanda was angry and heartache. Looking at the interaction between the two, Meiqin feels as if she is missing something. She leaves like this. She feels as if she has lost something important. "When hemp." Flanda called wuchou''s name for the first time. "Promise me to end the experiment and don''t do anything stupid." "Well, find a chance for me to talk to each other." "Oh, cunning." In this way, you and I walked back to the dormitory slowly holding hands. No pedestrian even appeared on the road to disturb their conversation. Chapter 190 In the morning, wuchou slowly opened his eyes and looked at the extra pillow around him. He was proud and depressed. Last night, I don''t know whether it was a personality explosion or something. Loli silently took a pillow to wuchou, and then put his arm to sleep slowly. Wuchou thought she had an illusion. However, wuchou can feel it from his right hand. If he has any strange action, the whole bed will explode directly. At that time, wuchou will feel better. Wuchou is so scared that she has been raising her right hand all night, and her left hand has been pillowed by the bomb Laurie, painful and happy. I don''t know how long it took. Wuchou finally felt tired. After all, there were a lot of things today and he tossed a lot of time, so he went to bed. I just didn''t expect that some Lori still couldn''t stay there with a red face. I don''t know when she has left. Worry free had to slowly touch the pillow with his right hand. There was no response. At least someone had a little conscience. Wuchou hurried to the kitchen to prepare today''s breakfast. After yesterday''s training, wuchou felt that he could make luminous dishes. "Ah ah!" The explosion came from the kitchen. It failed. After all, the study time is still too short. No worry, no way. After hasty preparation, sneak out alone. I won''t go back if I can''t learn luminous cuisine today. When wuchou left, bomb Laurie came out of her room and was sure that wuchou had left. She was relieved. "Please, what should I do?" When she thought of what she had done last night, Lori felt very bold. At the same time, she also had a big head because she didn''t let go at one time. At least if she completely accepted without worry, she wouldn''t be so embarrassed this morning and leave disheartened. "Ah, flanda, you''re such a fool." Wuchou didn''t expect the other party to be so tangled. If you really know, you will be very satisfied. Wuchou has a goal today. He runs directly to the Zhonghua building. Unexpectedly, dans has stood there waiting for him just at the door. He looks very serious. "Oh, sure enough." Trouble is coming. If you can''t hide, accept it. "What''s up, dans?" Dans thought for a long time and felt that he still wanted to tell wuchou about it. "Actually." According to dans''s description, he was testing his distress frequency yesterday. Maybe one day he will receive the signal from his world again. I don''t know what happened last night. The signal seems to have responded. "Isn''t it good to have a response? Why do you look sad?" Dans thought for a while and decided to tell wuchou something about their world, although wuchou already knew it. "That is to say, because your army may come here across the world, but maybe because of science and technology, your friends will declare war with the college city. Am I right?" Dans nodded and expressed his worries. "After all, I have been here for some time. Although science and technology are very developed, students and teachers here coexist peacefully. Even if there is darkness in this place, I don''t want my friends from the world to start a war here." After all, dans is used to living here. After work, he drinks with his colleagues, plays cards, patrols together when he is free, and solves disputes easily. This is a peace that did not exist in the post-war world before. "It doesn''t matter." Worry free patted dans on the shoulder. "Even if they come, I''ll beat them back." Dans didn''t know what to say, so he nodded and left. When dans left, wuchou felt that he had one more trouble, the upcoming spaceship. Walking into the Zhonghua building, wuchou goes straight to the kitchen and comes directly to the chef. "Have you come? Then start today''s study." ¨C bright blind split line ¨C As time passed, wuchou was about to leave, but the chef stopped wuchou. "Wait, there''s a test today. Make a dish for me to try." Before starting, the chef stopped wuchou and asked wuchou a question. "I ask you, why are you cooking?" Worry free thought, I don''t like it, but forced by the form, I have to become a domestic worker. After all, no one around me will know this art. "Just for the people around me." When the chef heard this, he nodded and said his thoughts. "This is what you lack, feelings. What you make with feelings will naturally infect others. Try it. Think of them while making this dish." Standing in front of the chopping board, Wu Chou slowly held the kitchen knife in his hand and tried to recall his experience all the time. At first, he picked up the kitchenware in his hand to take care of Lin. later, he picked up the kitchenware in his hand to take care of Youji. Time passed quickly. Worry free later lost her partner in order to protect Louise. Later, for Nero, wuchou always picked up kitchenware for other talents. "Are you happy?" asked the chef. "Happy, looking at their smiles, I''m very happy." The chef nodded with satisfaction when he heard the answer. "Go back, you don''t need this test." Wuchou also knew what he needed, nodded to the chef and left. "This is what I still lack." Wuchou thinks of the chef''s behavior and understands what he is still close to now. The rest can only be known by trying. Purposefully came to the experimental site and looked at the ready white hair and walked to him. Bai Mao looked at Wu Chou who came here. It was a little abnormal. He usually hid himself far away. Why did he suddenly come here today? There must be something wrong. "White hair, I want to discuss something with you." Wuchou sat beside Bai Mao and breathed out, as if he had decided something. "Give up the experiment. We don''t need it." Bai Mao didn''t expect that this guy came over and said this. Although it is true that the purpose of this experiment is just to let wuchou fight with him. Sister Yuban has no meaning, but a simple tool to bind wuchou. "No." But for white hair, this is the only way to fight worry free and the only way to reduce this guy. "If the experiment disappears, we won''t have any intersection." Worry free is very special. At least it is one of the few friends for Bai Mao. Will not be simply defeated by him, difficult and have defeated him, will not despise themselves because of their own killing, and are not afraid of themselves. For the lonely white hair, worry free is like a bright light in the dark, which always guides white hair not to take the wrong edge of the sword. "But you said you would give up the experiment, No." What does Baimao think? Only Baimao can understand. Look at the other party and don''t punch directly. Don''t worry and scare, and quickly step back. While avoiding the other party''s attack, continue to persuade the other party. "Why don''t you understand? You just give up the experiment. Do you still need the money to participate in the experiment?" One of wuchou''s volunteer projects is this damn experiment. Wuchou''s resentment is very deep. "It''s not about money." White hair is not normal. He is actually directly close to wuchou. Wuchou doesn''t want to understand what the other party is doing. The other party''s fist has been hit. Wuchou also wants to directly revoke the other party''s super ability with his right hand, but he finds that his body is directly hit by a strange wind, and his body flies away after uncontrollable imagination. "As long as it is not touched by your right hand, your ability is meaningless." Wuchou slowly stood up from the rubble, with traces of being cut by fragments on his body. "Why?" Worry free looks at the white hair who is not in a good mood. "Is it so difficult for you to give up this experiment?" "Yes!" Quickly gather the electrons around you, use this energy as a bullet, and constantly fly to attack wuchou, giving wuchou a lot of pressure. "That''s the difference between me LV5 and you." Proud white hair, language can''t convince others. Worry free inner world The big snake is trapped here by many chains. Although it can''t directly occupy wuchou''s body, it''s also possible to talk with wuchou. "What''s the matter? Don''t you resist?" The voice of the big snake came out of wuchou''s ear. "No, I don''t want to borrow your power." "Do you want to die like this?" "No." A stray bullet hit wuchou in the ribs and almost knocked wuchou unconscious. "You''ve been like this since before. As long as you''re optimistic about people, even if you treat you, you''ll smile and forgive others. Even if you become like this, you still haven''t changed." The snake shook his head helplessly. Looking at the broken body outside, he still helped him a little, just a little. "Well, since you are so afraid of me taking your body, I will lend you my subordinate''s strength. At least you can be at ease." Bai Mao looked at Wu Chou who was already a little unstable and wondered whether he should stop. The next scene startled his eyes. Flame, purple flame. The purple flame burns on wuchou. White hair clearly sees that the wound on wuchou heals at a very fast speed. The president, who was monitoring wuchou''s every move, saw the scene in front of him, and the bubbles in the culture medium kept running around. "Is this a derivative of that force?" "No, it seems that it can only be regarded as the subordinate of that force." The hollow sound was all around. This is the power of the serpent, the divine family in heaven. also. Purple plague. Chapter 191 "This is, in the end!" There is no worry surrounded by the flame. Even the right hand can''t completely eliminate the flame. The fire source constantly jumps around the body, just like having life. However, his intuition has always told Bai Mao that if he gets a little of these flames, he will not have good fruit to eat. "Is this the power to control inflammation?" The wound on wuchou''s body has returned to normal. I feel that the fire around me is like my own body and can be controlled at will. "Don''t be kidding, how can I be frightened by this kind of thing!" White hair stamped his feet, and the stones on the ground rushed directly to wuchou, but before they hit wuchou, the flame around wuchou directly met the enemy. With a bang, the stone was instantly smashed by the flame. "Hum!" Gather the electrons around on your hand, and white hair will form a high-density particle gun, which will directly smash the light ball into wuchou. This high concentration of particles is enough to blow people to pieces. "Speed, too slow." Wuchou doesn''t even need to stop. He can bypass such a simple attack, spread the fire to the ground and explode directly at the foot of Baimao. Although Bai Mao plans to use vector control to reflect the energy of the flame, he can control the worry free flame at will. After a short rebound, the flame tangles up again. "Hum, little skill." Continue to reflect, the amount of calculation increases, but the flame is still wrapped with white hair with worry free control. "Go away!" Increasing the amount of calculation, white hair finally bounced off the flame of wuchou, but wuchou had long been close to white hair and waved his right fist directly. Get rid of the reflection ability of white hair. Worry free is unreasonable. The flame flies up directly with the air to attack white hair. White hair still wants to continue to reflect, but worry free''s right hand grabs white hair''s shoulder and doesn''t reflect to white hair. At first, wuchou just planned to frustrate Baimao''s spirit. At least Baimao felt that wuchou seemed to be very powerful. He couldn''t beat the illusion, but soon, wuchou was speechless. "It seems that I don''t see an Adam''s apple." He was so frightened that he quickly stopped the attack. Fortunately, nothing has been done. "What''s the matter?" White hair looked at the suddenly stopped worry free, a little confused. Worry free thought for a long time, maybe, but, unlike. Tangled, wuchou has no intention of war. At the thought of white hair, wuchou has lost his intention of war. The flame on wuchou''s body slowly disappeared because of my hesitation. "White hair, that''s it today. We''ll come again next time." Wuchou left directly without leaving any reaction time for Baimao. At this time, Bai Mao seemed to guess what wuchou was thinking. "Hum, idiot." When wuchou returned to the dormitory, the power given by the big snake slowly disappeared. It seems that the power just now is one-off. Wuchou calmed down slowly and began to think about how to prevent Baimao from continuing the experiment. At this time, there was an explosion upstairs. Wuchou felt bad and rushed up quickly. When wuchou arrived, he only saw his dormitory door blown open. Wuchou hurried in to check it. "Flanda, indix!" Both of them are gone. It''s impossible. In such a short time, how can you move two people completely in an instant, unless the space moves. Still! A card was left on the wall and nailed with a knife. Wuchou took down the card and looked at the contents. "We took away the magic forbidden book catalogue and your girlfriend. We want to find it back and come to Britain to find us." At least wuchou knows that they should be safe, because wuchou knows that Britain is their territory, and at least they know that each other is an enemy on the magic side. "But why didn''t the president stop them?" intended. "Damn guy." It seems that the target is yourself, but the other party obviously doesn''t want to do it here, so he wants to cheat wuchou there. "Letter from the chairman." The messenger came so soon. Sure enough, the other party also participated, or connived. Worry free had to take out the messenger''s envelope, take out a ticket and a pass to and from the college city. "Sure enough, do you still want me to go?" Wuchou put away everything and said to the messenger. "I got it. I''ll start right away. I''ll start right away even without his help." Go through all the formalities and leave for England without worry. At this time, English Puritanism was somewhere. "Is it really necessary?" The woman in white looked at the girl with long blond hair around her. "It''s necessary. After all, it''s not what you said. It''s better to seal it earlier to destroy the existence of the world." The woman with long hair looked at the two people who fainted in bed and had immature ideas in her mind. "Please this time, Shenle family." Sitting on the plane, wuchou thinks of two people he knows in other worlds. Leon and Joseph. Lyon, as a powerful vehicle killer, has a fight with Joseph. Maybe it will be interesting for them to appear at the same time. In addition, he is now carefree and has poor luck in his right hand. "Won''t it be so troublesome?" Wuchou is in a hurry to save people. I don''t want an accident on this plane. But soon, wuchou felt that he had guessed right. The plane suddenly shook. Wuchou thought it might be a good choice to buy powder insurance. Maybe he could make a lot of money. "Everyone, there was a small accident on the plane, but it''s no problem. Please rest assured." The stewardess came out to appease everyone, but the next jitter made everyone feel that the crisis was not so simple. Control room at this time. The captain and co captain were dead, and a familiar figure stood behind their bodies. "Sir, why kill both the captain? It''s not necessary." The stewardess looked at the man standing on the pool of blood and her voice trembled. "Hmm? The reason is simple." The man put his hand on the stewardess head. The next second, lightning surrounded the stewardess and directly electrified the stewardess into a piece of black carbon. "Just in this way, you can simply destroy the big snake. The big snake must be destroyed." Black smoke surrounded the man. The man was like a puppet, controlled by people behind him. "Familiar breath." There''s nothing wrong with them. They don''t know where the black smoke comes from. It''s also the only culprit that makes wuchou enter the world. "Coming!" The remnant shadow, without worry, only saw a man with a black broom head rush out of the corridor. All passers-by contacted by the remnant shadow were electrified into coke. "Second order hall red pill!" But, unlike, as an honest fighter in the boxing emperor, it won''t be such a person. "Hum, snake, I''m going to destroy you here. Although Shenle family still plans to wait and see, the other two of us are not so stupid waiting for you to recover. Let me destroy you now." Black and strange lightning surrounds the red pill. It is fast, and the bonus of black smoke is faster and more cruel. Although wuchou reacts quickly, wuchou''s body can''t keep up with each other''s speed, so it can only be beaten. "What''s the matter, so weak?" While attacking wuchou, red pill taunts. "Enough is enough!" Seeing that the civilians on the plane were still being killed, wuchou seized an opportunity, grabbed the red pill''s hand and pushed him and himself out of the German plane, giving the civilians on the plane a chance to survive. "Smart, but not enough." Red pill has a big discharge on her body, which paralyzes wuchou. Red pill takes the opportunity to kick away wuchou and slowly float down in the air with static electricity. "So what do you do? Big snake!" The rapid decline of worry free, the moment of crisis. Chapter 192 "Don''t underestimate me!" Wuchou doesn''t think so much. Although it is really high from the ground, it can still use instantaneous movement. It''s not a problem for wuchou. The accumulation of kinetic energy is not much. Worry free quickly moves to the ground and rolls twice to alleviate the crisis. However, wuchou wants to find a way to solve this opponent. He has been controlled by black smoke. If he is not defeated, it will cause a lot of trouble. "Come as soon as you have seed!" Facing the red pill still floating in the air, wuchou rushed into the nearby forest. Fortunately, it was in the unknown wild. If it was in the city, it would cause a lot of commotion. "Hum." Red pill watched wuchou run into the forest in the air. She didn''t think too much at all. As soon as she landed, she rushed in with wuchou. At this time, two people hiding in the forest. The ability of red pill is strengthened, the induction of lightning is stronger and stronger, and even the bioelectricity of human body can be perceived to a certain extent. "Although I don''t know where you are, I''ll rule it out one by one and find you soon." Listening to the words of red pill, wuchou didn''t think what he was talking about. The next second, the lightning ball hit the side of the forest directly, and a wild deer was blown open directly. "Wrong guess. Will you be next?" It''s tricky. Because it''s strengthened by black smoke, wuchou can''t believe whether his right hand can restrain him at will. Moreover, most of his power is used to seal the big snake. Wuchou can''t use many other abilities except instant movement and right hand. "Fool, the other party came to kill me. Don''t you just use my strength?" The voice of the big snake sounded in wuchou''s ear again. "No, as long as you use your power, you will run away. I won''t trust you so easily." "Hum, let me see how long you can last?" With the red pill constantly attacking the animals in the forest, of course, it will also cause fire, and all the animals began to flee indiscriminately. "What''s the matter? Haven''t you come out yet?" Red pill moves towards another goal, but in fact, she has guessed where wuchou is. "That creature hasn''t walked around all the time, and its size is right. Sure enough, do you still want to deal with me in melee? But don''t be delusional. My speed won''t be so simple and you''ll hit me." The red pill slowly approached that position, and the thunder and lightning jumped wildly in the body, ready to burst. "Eat, snake!" Thunder fist! The signature skill, red pill, goes straight through the big tree and punches the creature behind the tree. Blood jumped directly from behind the tree, and lightning followed, evaporating the blood that had not been spilled. "Got it, I won!" At this time, wuchou jumped out of the grass on the other side and beat the red pill. "Big wood, big wood, big wood!" With the last punch, hit the red pill directly and hit the red pill to the edge of the tree. "What the hell is going on?" Red pill looks behind the tree she attacked just now. Two wild deer are stuck in the tree by wuchou''s instantaneous movement dislocation, so hongmaru will see why the other party doesn''t continue to move, because they can''t move. "Unexpectedly, your instantaneous movement is not simply moving with people. It can be regarded as space movement. It''s my carelessness." Red pill wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and looked at wuchou carefully. "However, your attack just now didn''t do much, but hurt yourself." The hands that wuchou attacked just now, except the right hand, were not very serious. Both hands were injured by lightning and electricity on red pill just now. "I won''t be careless next time. I''ll solve you quickly." Red pill speeds up. Soon, the remnant shadow runs around wuchou. You can''t see the whereabouts of the other party clearly. "One punch." Wuchou hasn''t responded yet. A remnant shadow approached him and punched him. The remnant shadow even had lightning. It directly passed through wuchou''s body. Wuchou was like being hit head-on by a truck, shaking all over. "One foot." The residual shadow came from the back of the body and kicked wuchou''s back. The speed and power almost broke wuchou''s waist. "No, I can''t hold up another few punches." Wuchou doesn''t understand how to solve this problem. Just move in an instant. Just when wuchou plans to leave directly, unexpectedly, the red pill rushes over directly and directly interrupts wuchou''s action. "We have known for a long time, big snake, your instantaneous movement is hard and straight. As long as you look at your hand, you will directly lean back every time you use it. Just stare at it this time." Wuchou didn''t know that the skill he had been using had this problem. He just used it subconsciously. He didn''t consider this situation at all. He didn''t expect that the other party would be fast enough to prevent him from using it. However, wuchou thought of another way. Grab the dust on the ground and sprinkle it directly into the air without worry. You can''t see each other, but it''s enough to see the action track. "See!" In a moment''s position, wuchou immediately punched. The other party seemed to see his behavior, took his plan, turned sideways to avoid wuchou''s attack, and punched wuchou''s chest with a big discharge. "Ah ah!" The whole body is paralyzed. Wuchou can''t continue to move. Looking at the red pill standing beside him, wuchou still wants to stand up, but he is trampled on his back by the red pill. Red pill looked at wuchou, who was trampled under her feet, and couldn''t help laughing wildly. "Hum, hahaha!" "Jing, see? As long as you use your power properly, it doesn''t matter if it''s the power of the devil. I''ve defeated the snake." Red pill looked at wuchou who still wanted to struggle. She spit a mouthful of phlegm and looked at wuchou with no expression. "It''s too cheap to destroy you, big snake." Red pill kicks wuchou away and looks at wuchou who has lost his combat ability. What does red pill think. "By the way, the shadow told me why you came to this world." Red pill squatted down, grabbed wuchou''s head with one hand, looked at him and said. "You''re looking for someone. No, it should be said that it''s a monster." Wuchou opened his eyes and looked at the red pill. "Yes, we''ve seen her." How can wuchou believe the other party''s words? He was misled just now. "Don''t you believe it? Long green hair and long white skirt, am I right?" Looking at wuchou''s pupils, Hongwan knew she was right and was the man. "I don''t have to say the answer. Think about what kind of monster will be treated in Britain!" Looking at wuchou''s eyes slowly turn red and interesting. At least Hongwan feels interesting. "Poor fellow, I''m so sad for that monster. Sure enough, you''re also a monster." Red pill stood up and continued to punch and kick at wuchou. Wuchou felt that it didn''t matter for the pain of the body, but the heart was very painful. "Hum, just for that monster, you are not a good man." Wuchou grabbed the red pill''s feet and looked up at each other. "Shaye, I won''t allow you to insult her!" "Hum, ridiculous." Red pill loosened wuchou''s hand, kicked away wuchou, loosened his muscles and bones, and lightning broke out. "Hum, you won''t live long anyway. That''s it." Thunder fist. The black light rushed from the other side of the forest and directly interrupted the attack of red pill. "Who is it!" Wuchou turned hard and looked to the other side. Invisible weapons, black armor and crimson magic patterns. "Follow my Lord''s wishes and I''ll stop you. The second stage is red pill." ¡°saber¡£¡± Wuchou slowly closed his eyes and passed out in a coma. "Saber, you should understand that he is a scourge. You can''t keep him." Red pill looked at Wu Chou who was unconscious and said to saber. "Command, execute." Saber''s magic slowly accumulates. If there is a slight problem, it is the next attack. "Do you want to hinder me? The second stage is red pill." Red pill had to hum with disdain and let go of worry for the time being. After all, Saber''s current imperial Lord can''t afford to offend him, and he will fill trouble for Beijing, even in different worlds. "Hum, forget it. Anyway, the big snake is so weak. I''ll kill him later." Red pill who plays, turn around and leave. Saber watched the red pill leave, put away his long sword, looked at the unconscious wuchou, took out a bottle of unknown liquid from his body and poured it on wuchou''s body. "I can only do so much. The rest depends on your accomplishments." With that, saber also left, leaving wuchou alone lying in place. Chapter 193 "Help me." "Who?" "Big brother, help me." Wuchou slowly opens his eyes. The wound on his body has recovered. Unexpectedly, he is still alive, but wuchou feels that if saber did not suddenly appear at that time, his conscious helper will directly unlock the seal of the snake and jump out to help. "What a fog." Wuchou didn''t know that he would enter such a foggy forest. He couldn''t see the way. There wasn''t much when he came in at the beginning. "And the sound just now." Wuchou turned his head and looked around. He couldn''t see anything, and wuchou felt the magic in the thick fog. "The enemy? But why?" You don''t need to make so much trouble. If you don''t worry about the current situation, you will simply be defeated. "Help me." Voice, come here. Wuchou followed the direction of the sound. Before long, the sound sounded again, just like guiding wuchou to go over. "Although I don''t know why, how can I know who is inviting me if I don''t follow the past." Because he couldn''t see the road, he had no worry and didn''t know how long he had gone. Soon a country villa appeared in front of him. Wuchou just came here, and the door opened itself. I can''t see anything inside. "Since they have come here, they can''t help but go in!" A little nervous, a little afraid, but wuchou still walked in with the door. Just as wuchou entered the villa, the door was closed directly. Wuchou didn''t have to try. It couldn''t be opened. The chandeliers that can be seen everywhere flicker on the ceiling, and the candlestick on the wall burns slowly, but the green light is not harmonious. There are vague oil paintings hanging on the wall. No matter how serious you look, you can''t see them clearly. In front of worry free, a long table, a piece of paper, a pen, that''s all. "Well, let me see what''s written." Pick up the paper and write. "Fool, listen to the hint." Listen? Wuchou hasn''t understood what this is. A strange, low voice sounded in wuchou''s ear. "Welcome, this is the misty house. Please feel free to visit, but don''t go to the attic." Completely speechless. Isn''t it clear that you want to go to the attic without worry? Wuchou didn''t continue to pay attention to the sound in his ear and walked up the stairs, but soon, wuchou found something wrong. Just walked to the middle of the stairs, was preparing to continue to go up, and found himself back to the bottom of the stairs. "What!" Then the mystery sounded again. "What''s the matter? Do you want to go up? Hahaha, it''s impossible." No worry, no faith in evil, has been running up, but he will go back. "Ha ha ha!" "You can''t go up this stairs. Give up!" Spatial movement "If you can''t go up, you don''t have to go." It''s strange to walk safely to the stairs. It seems that when wuchou walks up, wuchou has the illusion that he has gone up all the time. "Hum, then let me see. What will happen to you next?" On the second floor, there are four rooms from left to right. Each room is engraved with different words. "Start, doubt, climax, and end?" Wuchou feels that he may try to walk around these rooms according to each other''s wishes, which is also a good choice. Push away the starting room, is a bedroom, the whole room is very simple, a table, a chair, a bed, that''s all. There was a piece of paper on the bed. Wuchou picked it up and looked at the contents. On the paper is a picture of a street lamp and a woman in a coat walking in the dark. When you look carefully, there is a dark figure standing on the roof of the woman''s head. The voice of the mystery sounded like a narrator. "This is the beginning of the protagonist''s story. In the dark night, innocent girls walk in the streets, worried about the recent legend, the story of the murderer." "This is!" The door suddenly closed, the ceiling suddenly dropped a few balls, directly opened, spewed out a thick smoke, wuchou accidentally took a sip, and felt a little dizzy. "Welcome to my world, outsider!" What you see is changing. Wuchou feels that he is no longer in the monotonous room at the beginning, but sitting in the coffee shop. "Hey, did you listen to me?" Without paying attention, wuchou found himself sitting in the former coffee shop and Sima Weizhi sitting in front of him. "What!" Sima Weizhi sighed, but looked at wuchou. "I said, if you are really going to get married, can you listen to me?" Looking at Sima Weizhi''s helpless face, it was real, just like real. "Really, did I faint?" Sima Weizhi looked at wuchou in surprise and asked. "What are you talking about, worry free, insane?" Wuchou smiled at Sima Weizhi. It was just an illusion. He couldn''t lose to the illusion. "Find Shaye, and I''ll come back to you and wait for me." The picture suddenly burst. Wuchou returned to the room just now and found himself lying on the bed, while his right hand, holding a knife, was preparing to cut his throat. Wuchou threw away the knife and rubbed his temples. Unexpectedly, the smoke effect was so strong that he almost died here. "Hum, even if you pass this level, the next level won''t make you so simple." The mystery stopped suddenly. Wuchou slowly stands up, pushes open the door, feels that his state has recovered, and pushes open the door of the confused room. This is a nursery. The whole room is very spacious, but only a crib is placed in the middle of the room. English letters are pasted on the walls around it. It seems that some words are arranged. "Another picture, what''s this time?" Wuchou took the painting on the crib. It was a white marble church. At night, a girl in a coat was lying at the door of the church with a knife in her back. A vague shadow lay on the church wall with red eyes. "Drop, drop, drop." The letters on the wall began to flash one after another, and the riddle sounded again. "The story came to an inexplicable place. Why did the girl die in front of the church? Was it the actions of the shadow or other passers-by? But anyway, the night continued, and the girl who died miserably turned into a creature." Before wuchou finished listening, a hand suddenly put on wuchou''s shoulder, scared wuchou''s back elbow and was blocked. "Turn into a wronged soul." White skeleton, black eyes burning red light. ¡°gyaaaaa£¡¡± The skeleton opened its mouth and planned to bite off wuchou''s scalp. Wuchou quickly stepped back, turned around and kicked the skeleton away. Unexpectedly weak, the skeleton was directly kicked away by wuchou. "Is it really that simple?" I saw the skeleton''s body slowly combine back, stepped on the floor, a long knife bounced out of the ground, was rushed up by the skeleton, and chopped at wuchou. "Simple, such a weak defense, there is no need to do anything." The accident came. Wuchou wanted to kick the skeleton away. He failed. He kicked it up like a steel plate. Fortunately, wuchou knew it was invalid and pushed himself away directly through the recoil force, otherwise his feet would be cut off. "In that case!" Worry free, ease your mood, raise your right fist, just hit it. "Fool, your attack has no effect on me." "Really?" The effect is outstanding. Worry free punch will directly break up the skeleton and can''t recover. "Well, is that your ability? Hum, you''re lucky." The voice of the mystery disappeared again. Without worry, he cleaned up his emotions, took a paper painting and left the room. Chapter 194 After passing through the second room, wuchou slowly relaxes himself, tries to alleviate the discomfort caused by the previous pass, and is ready to enter the third room to climax. But wuchou felt that the plot he saw on the drawing paper was so familiar, just like his old friend. "It may be an illusion." Try to concentrate and push the door of the third room slowly. "This is the carriage?" The whole room is decorated like the train carriage of the last world, crowded walkways, shelves for storing things, strange rural scenery painted with oil paintings on the wall, and the docking door of the carriage directly opposite. Wuchou looked for it, but he didn''t find the drawing paper he wanted to see. He was just trying to ask what was going on. The voice of the mystery sounded again. "The answer you want is in your position." Wuchou takes a closer look. Indeed, there are so many positions. As long as the position against the wall is deliberately red, it is abrupt in other positions. Wuchou sat in this special position and didn''t want to ask what to do next. Suddenly, it was dark. The next second, wuchou appeared in the carriage, "the real carriage". "This, in the end?" Looking at the scene of moving slowly outside the window, the roar of the train engine, the voice of the crowd sitting next to him, and the waiter pushing the dining car in the aisle, all of them are prompt and worry free. They are now in a real carriage. "Hey, where is this?" Wuchou stretched out his hand to grasp the man around him, but his hand went directly through the man''s body, just like the original outside and inside world. "What''s the matter? Are you at a loss?" The sound of mystery sounded in wuchou''s ear. "Here is an illusion. I think you can leave as long as you touch your mind with your right hand, but don''t you want to know where the next picture is?" After hearing this, wuchou gave up the idea of directly touching his head and began to observe what was different in this carriage. "By the way, take a closer look. It will happen soon." Wuchou also wanted to ask what this meant. Suddenly, the carriage began to shake. Wuchou quickly stretched out his head and looked ahead. The train was about to derail. "What''s going on?" Wuchou runs directly to the cockpit. Thanks to being just a bystander, there will be no physical collision. There was no one alive in the cockpit, because there were only two bodies lying on the ground, and a figure in a black cloak stood in place, wiping the blood on the knife. "Who the hell are you?" Wuchou forgot his identity again. He couldn''t grasp the man''s cloak and went through it directly. "That''s it!" At this time, the carriages were opened and a man with one eye, crutches and strange decorations came in. "Murderer, what do you want to do?" The shadow didn''t reply a word. He picked up his knife and jumped at the man. Fortunately, the man''s martial arts were excellent. He pushed the shadow away as soon as he changed his hand. The crutch suddenly stretched out several incredible magnifying glasses. The unknown principle reflected the fire light, and a column of light directly shot at the shadow, burning the shadow''s cloak. Seeing that the flame could not be put out, the shadow threw away his cloak directly, but the real body was startled. "Jack!" White shoulder length short hair, indifferent eyes and short figure are the earliest followers of wuchou, Jack. "Oh, I didn''t expect that the legendary fog night murderer was actually a child. It seems that Moriarty is really crazy, even children." The man pretended to drive jack with ease, but his hand never relaxed. After all, he was asked to track the role he caught for a long time. He can''t be careless. "Enemy, see the face, kill!" Jack rushed directly at the man with two daggers. "Naive." The man took a stick first, put aside Jack''s double knives, and the magnifying glass directly focused the light on Jack''s eyes through reflection, which made Jack temporarily blind. He seized the opportunity and kicked Jack around the waist, making Jack lose his ability to move. "You guy!" Wuchou wanted to hit people, but now he is just a bystander and can''t do anything. "It''s over!" The man was about to take the rope around him and tie jack up. Suddenly, a gunshot broke the man''s action. In front of the train, on a hillside, a middle-aged man with short white hair, holding a strange gun, pointed at the man. "Moriarty!" The middle-aged man called "Moriarty" by the man smiled and threw several strange round objects from his hands. The next second, the explosion sounded. Moriarty directly broke the track in front of the train, and the train must roll over. "Damn it!" The man hasn''t reacted yet. The train has been out of the track. The strong shock makes the man unable to stand firm. Jack takes advantage of the opportunity to jump out of the train window directly with his petite figure. His life and death are unknown. "No, I have to find a way." The man put away his crutch, opened the car door and ran towards the back of the car. Wuchou was trying to follow the past to see what would happen. At this time, wuchou just rushed to the carriage door and hit hard with a "touch". Wuchou found that he had returned to the room and had separated from the illusion. "Damn, what happened! Why did Jack appear here? Who is that man? Why did you bring me in!" At this time, wuchou saw that there was an extra piece of drawing paper on his original seat, on which Jack and a man were standing in the cockpit, just as he had just seen. "Damn, what happened!" Wuchou was about to go directly to the fourth room to see what happened. At this time, the door couldn''t be opened. "Oh, did you forget the opponent in this room?" With a slap, wuchou turned and looked back. A black figure appeared in front of him. Even though the figure was black, wuchou still saw that the figure was Jack''s figure. "Stop, I don''t want to fight her." But the other party doesn''t think so. He pounced directly with his double knives. The goal is the worry free carotid artery. "Stop." Wuchou''s hands directly grasp each other''s arms. His right hand has no effect, and the other party has great strength. He can''t stop the other party''s knife from approaching slowly. "Stop it!" Wuchou uses all his strength to get rid of the other party, but the other party rolls around in the air and stands up unharmed. "Can''t you do it? Is it because you know this doll? Interesting. How do you know this doll? I want to know." The riddle sounded again, but wuchou only thought of the time to find out this guy and beat him up. "You guy, don''t let me catch you." "Jack." Wuchou looked at the shadow slowly approaching him. There was no way. He wouldn''t hurt them anyway. "I owe them too much. There are still a lot of promises that haven''t been made up." Worry free thought, perhaps because he owed them too much, he met them here, so he needed to repay and leave their time. "If that''s what you want, come on." Wu''s ability to change his appearance can still be used. Wu Chou turns himself into a Shilang, opens his arms and faces the shadow. "Come on, if this can repay the time I left you, come on, let me feel your pain." Without worry, he closed his eyes and let the other party deal with it. After a long time, the mystery sounded again. "How could it be! It''s clearly just a resentment. Why is it like this!" A small hand was pressed in front of wuchou''s stomach. Wuchou opened his eyes and saw that the shadow had a hand on his body. His mouth seemed to say something. A tear was left from the corner of his eyes. The next second, the shadow disappeared. Looking at the disappeared shadow, wuchou picked up the drawing paper on the seat and said to himself. "Wait for me, I will come back." Anger, full. Chapter 195 In order to know the answer faster, wuchou quickly left the third room and prepared to enter the last one, but wuchou stopped before entering the door. "Calm down, I want to calm down. If I really fall here, I can''t go back to see them. I want to calm down." However, at the thought of what just happened, wuchou''s heart very much hopes that he can go back to them as soon as possible. "Will you forgive me even if it turns into resentment?" Wuchou can''t forgive himself. He actually left these people in that world. Sure enough, he should go back quickly. With a heavy heart, worry free to enter the fourth room, the end. The room was surprisingly strange. "Is this a container?" Worry free looked at the strange decoration on the wall, light blue tiles, which covered the walls of the whole room. At this time, the door suddenly closed, and an iron plate fell directly from the ceiling, completely sealing the door. Water, slowly leaking out at the lower edge of the wall, has no tendency to flow out at all. "Oh, this room will soon be filled with water. If you want to find your answer and escape, look around you carefully and you will know your answer." Before wuchou could react, the water had come to his knees. If he didn''t find the answer quickly, he would die here. "Around, around the answer?" wuchou looked at the walls around him. They were the same. What''s the difference. "Is there anything different?" Suppose this room has an exit, and the exit is inside these walls, then the exit, like the entrance I came in, has no mechanism. "So, the wall is empty, and there must be a mechanism next door." Slowly try the surrounding walls. When the water flooded half of your body, wuchou finally found the exit. "All right!" Hit it with a fist, the mechanism suddenly paused, and a stream of smoke came out directly. Wuchou was frightened by the sudden smoke and sucked a little. "Bad." His head was in a mess. He had no worry to clarify himself again. He found that he had returned to the carriage to me just now. The man he saw just now appeared in front of him. "Are you back?" Worry free looked at the man next, how to leave the derailed train and protect his life. "No, I don''t have much time left. I have to find a way." The man first thought of separating the locomotive from the carriage, but. "My God, why is it so strong? It seems that my strength can''t be solved." The man gave up the idea and looked at the carriage at the end of the carriage. "There may be a way." The man ran straight to the end and saw the carriage full of explosives. "Moriarty, what the hell are you thinking?" The man thought for a while and finally thought of an unreliable method. "No way." Through the first carriage full of explosives, the man went to another one behind, full of cotton. "That''s all right." Let all the passengers hide in this place. The man directly reflected the light from his mirror into the car in front. The high temperature gathered and ignited the explosives inside. The powerful explosion directly blew the whole train in half. All the people reduced the impact because of the protection of cotton. After a tumbling, the man took the rest of the passengers out of the badly damaged rear compartment. As soon as he came out, he saw Jack standing in front of them, surrounded by the middle-aged man that the man had always called Moriarty. "Hum, yes, it''s worthy of being my strong enemy. You can make good use of the methods I left you." The man took his crutch and looked at Moriarty seriously. "Moriarty, give me that child. The world needs to know the truth, not a legend for no reason." "Hum, you are still too naive." Moriarty waved and Jack walked slowly to the back, a river crossing railway. "What are you doing!" "Stop!" The origins of the followers come from the story. In the end, the protagonists of the story will sacrifice or die. Worry free rushed up, but he could only see Jack jump into the river listening to Moriarty''s words. "Jack!" Wuchou jumped in with Jack, stretched out his hands and couldn''t catch the figure in front. "Jack!" Finally, wuchou watched Jack slowly turn into light particles and disappear in the air. Wuchou finally understood what happened in the end. "Gaia, ayeroth. Is that you?" He saved Jack from the last moment. When he knew the truth, he was relieved and angry. Unexpectedly, the guy named Moriarty was too much. "This is the answer I want to give you, my strong enemy." "It hurts." Wuchou woke up again and found that he had fallen out of the room with a piece of drawing paper in his hand. Jack jumped into the abyss and slowly turned into light. "Jack." Ding Ding. The mystery sounded again. "Have you forgotten again? The last enemy of this room." Wuchou quickly stood up and wanted to see who the enemy was, but the mystery sounded again. "Hum, your answer is in the attic. Come up." With a "touch", a ladder fell from the ceiling. Wuchou understood that he was asking himself to climb up. Wuchou slowly climbed up the ladder and came to the attic. He only saw an astronomical telescope. A man stood next to the telescope and watched wuchou climb up. "Is it finally here? How about the story I gave you?" Moriarty! Wuchou sees the coming person clearly, moves directly in front of him in an instant, raises his right fist and swings it. "You guy!" It''s empty, I should say, through. "Hum, do you think I''m still here? Naive, I left here early. What''s the matter? Do you want to find me?" Virtual shadow seems to be able to see wuchou''s eyes. If I''m really here, I obviously see that wuchou''s eyes are red. I want to knock this guy down directly. "Hum, if you really want to find me, go find that man, my strong enemy, and come to this world with me. Only he can help you find me." Moriarty said, the virtual shadow slowly disappeared, leaving a letter to wuchou. "Address, and name, Holmes, who is it?" Wuchou didn''t continue to think so much. Now that he has finished the room, he''d better leave early, save indix and go to find the man. He wants to know everything about Jack. At this time, the whole villa began to shake. At this time, wuchou remembered that he still had an enemy that had not been destroyed. "Is it!" Resentment, that is, a familiar object without worry. The whole villa is made of black mud. Look at the things around you slowly turn into black mud. Don''t worry, get away quickly. Look at the black mud slowly forming, shrinking and solidifying. "Where is this, Tinker?" Hero king, Gilgamesh. Chapter 196 "Hello, miscellaneous repair, where is this?" Jin Shanshan asked, looking at the harmless and worry free man and beast in front of her. "It''s you, my king!" However, wuchou knows this guy very well. Gilgamesh, the oldest king, used to fight with him. Now he can''t use anything. It''s better not to provoke him. It seems that the other party doesn''t want to fight him. "Zaxiu, do you know me?" Jinshan looked at wuchou suspiciously. She had no impression of this person. "Of course, my king, welcome to this strange world. Your reputation has spread to this world." Say something nice. Maybe this proud guy can use it. At least wuchou thinks so. "Hum, is this a different world? Yes, miscellaneous repair, let you take me to have a good look at the world." "OK, Wang. But Wang, I''m actually the first time here. I''m not familiar with the location. Please take me to a crowded place nearby." Jin Shanshan looked at wuchou. It was true that the other party didn''t speak, so she said to wuchou. "It doesn''t matter. Soon someone will come to us and follow me, my people." Wuchou followed Jinshan like this. Really soon, the exit appeared in front of them and guided them to leave the forest. "Strong luck?" And worry free, the current bad luck is completely the other extreme. Just unexpectedly, they just left the forest and found that they had come to a desert, and the forest behind them suddenly disappeared. "Hallucinations?" Where the hell is this? Where did I come to? How did I suddenly come to a desert? I was in the forest just now. The change is too great! Ease their emotions, worry free, and want to seek Jinshan''s help. Unexpectedly, someone appeared in front of them. "Lost lamb, it seems that you need help." "Joan of Arc?" "Well, do you know me?" Wuchou didn''t expect to meet his former comrades in arms here, but it seems that he doesn''t know Joan of arc, and the other party doesn''t know himself. "Where the hell is this?" "Actually." Looking at Joan''s face a little red, well, it seems that the other party doesn''t know where they are. "Hum, my minister, my feeling tells me that this is a desert." Nonsense, the question is where we are. Completely speechless. It seems that these people can''t help. Instead, they come to help. "Joan of arc, why are you here?" "I''m ashamed to say that I''ve been here for some time, but I can''t find the way out of this desert. I didn''t expect to meet you two. It seems that God gave me a revelation and asked me to follow you." There''s nothing to say. Just sigh. "Hum, my minister, just follow me next. Isn''t following the king''s footsteps what you should do? As for women, if you want to leave the desert, just follow." Jin Shanshan said and walked forward without worrying that the latter two would not follow. "Wait, Wang." There was nothing to worry about, so I had to believe that Jin Shanshan would take them out of here. As for Joan of arc, I had to follow them. I just didn''t expect that soon the three of them met another lost guy. "Saber, why are you here?" Wuchou didn''t expect that he saved his black sabrr at the beginning and unexpectedly appeared in front of him. "Hum, is it a woman again? But it looks very good." Black saber wanted to draw his sword when he heard Jinshan''s words, but he gave up when he thought of his royal Lord''s order. "No, it''s just strange. I just left the forest and suddenly appeared in this desert. I can''t live without it." Abnormal? Wuchou didn''t expect saber to be trapped here, so he had to invite saber to join their team to me, hoping to leave the desert together. "Just in time, let me see what kind of person my Lord is watching." Saber thought about this and nodded to join their team. Four people group, how think they are not generally strong. King of Uruk, Gilgamesh. Joan of arc, French saint. King of Britain, altoria And make complaints about the service. Wait, is there any strange visual feeling? I thought without worry, but I still didn''t understand and gave up. "But it''s really hot." Wuchou looks at the sun in the sky and expresses his feelings. But the three people around him don''t seem to feel hot. They deserve to be followers. They are completely different from him. After walking for some time, a dark shadow suddenly came down from the sky to block the way of the four people. "Which bastard wants to block the king''s way?" White hair, blue ghost, ghost fire, fierce eyes, a wolf. "Instead of a horse, a wolf jumped out." Completely speechless, at least white. It seems that the wolf is fierce, but the three people present are not afraid at all. "Oh, rude beast, become the king''s mount." "No, it should be as my pet. Get out of the way, golden guy." "Don''t argue, let me purify this creature." The wolf king looked at the three people who were eyeing him and had an intention to retreat. "Do you want to go? Do you despise the king, beast!" The golden aperture appeared in mid air, and countless weapons emerged in the air. "Ouch." ¨C the dividing line bullied by three villains ¨C Since then, the four of them have another role, rob, the wolf king who acts as a pet and mount. Congratulations, this time finally enough, at least without worry, vaguely feel the malice of the world. "Well, next, follow Wang''s steps." "Wait, dear king." Wuchou talked about his personal affairs about going to England. "Dear king, please help your people and save the innocent and poor girl from the claws and teeth of the devil." It seems that in wuchou''s eyes, Jinshan is in the late stage of a second disease. Just say what sounds good. "Hum, well, helping your own people is also one of your responsibilities as a king. If your own king doesn''t help your own people, who else is willing to help him?" Jin Shanshan looked at the sky and felt that somewhere should guide herself. "Well, let''s go that way. We should find our way out." Photographed the wolf king they were riding below. The wolf king wanted to cry without tears, so he had to follow the place pointed by Jinshan and began to move forward. Both the sense of vision is getting stronger and stronger, and no worry about whether he has entered a big pit again, strong glittering, delicious altoria, kind Joan of arc, forced wolf king, and. I can''t do anything. I can only ask for help. "Oh, my God." Wuchou looked at the road ahead and couldn''t see the end, with a melancholy face. Chapter 197 Thanks to a hard wolf, wuchou and others can save time and energy walking on the ground, but the hot weather will also affect someone, especially someone who is not a hero but a human. "I said, why don''t everyone feel hot? Is this the benefit of the spirit?" Worry free looked at the other three people. Even the most bitter rob didn''t sweat. "Well, indeed, I only thought that eating could supplement magic. I really didn''t think about the rest of the previous questions." While eating snacks he didn''t know where he took them out, Hei Daimao said sarcastic words. What, why doesn''t black Dumbledore care about worry free? Please, people''s appearance is wearing a piece of hemp. It''s not a Guard officer Shilang. Who here knows local residents. "Hum, even the original body of the king is not afraid of this heat. As my people, we should exercise well, or we will lose our face." Another sarcastic Mr. Kim said. "It doesn''t matter. As long as you believe in the Almighty Lord, the Lord will take care of you." Said a missionary leader. They didn''t solve the problem, but affected their mood. Wuchou sighed and looked at a black spot slowly appearing in front of him. Wuchou felt that they had found a way to leave. "Look, there''s something ahead." At this time, Jin Shanshan said. "Well, indeed, I didn''t expect that since someone wanted to block Wang''s way." At this time, wuchou found that not only the black spots, but also a lot of smoke rolled up behind. "Is that a car?" "No, it''s the enemy!" Many, many, colorful ghosts with two horns hanging on their heads are rushing over. They are fast and there are many people. "Hum, ghost? It''s ridiculous that people eating monsters take us as targets." Jin Shanshan doesn''t need to do anything. The king''s wealth behind him opens, and the treasures all over the sky face the ghost slowly approaching him in front. "Disappear." It''s just a unilateral massacre. No matter how many ghosts, they can''t stop Jinshan from attacking. "Is this the only level of boredom? Hahaha!" Jin Shanshan stood in front and laughed wildly, but soon he would have a cup. A huge fire hand stretched out from the crowd and directly knocked Jin Shanshan down from Rob''s head. Rob didn''t respond. He stepped on him a few feet by the way, which was revenge for his resentment during this period of time. "Who is it? Which bastard dares to attack the king and stand up!" The dusty golden glitter stood up, looked at the ghosts that had stopped opposite and asked. The ghosts left a space, leaving two people posing. "Now that you have asked questions." "I have to tell you who we are?" "We are evil ghosts who have entered the world by mistake." "Degenerate and enchanted drunkard, Golden Horn king, wine swallowing boy." The wine swallowing boy finished, took his big sword and winked at the four people. "Crazy ghost of frenzy and gluttony, king of silver horn, boy of tsmu." When the boy finished, his face was very red, and his mouth was shaking all the time. No matter what Jinshan looks like, at least the two women sitting on rob are surprised. Unexpectedly, these two living treasures will be in front of him. "Hum, hum, ha ha ha, are you here to make a clown for Wang? I''m so happy." It''s just, it seems that only one person here really fell into the scheme of swallowing wine. "Yes? But isn''t one of you already here?" People found that wuchou didn''t know when he had come to jiutun and looked at jiutun with unusual eyes. "Good, good, good boy." Watching jiutun deal with wuchou like a dog, the key point is that wuchou enjoyed it. The three people who followed him covered their eyes. "No, I just like Laurie, not her charm!" Wuchou suddenly woke up and shouted at Jinshan. "Needless to say, you pervert." Black Dumbledore looked at wuchou who spoke wildly and completely speechless to people. "Funny, my people, go away. I''ll clean up these kids directly. Don''t block our way." Seeing that Jin Shanshan is going to fight, wuchou quickly tries to dissuade Jin Shanshan. "My king, listen to me." "As a king, you not only need strong force to defeat each other through each other''s strengths and convince each other, but also show the strength of the king?" After listening, Jin Shanshan felt that there was something wrong, but she felt it was reasonable. "Hum, of course, only by completely defeating each other can we reflect our strength. The ghost opposite dares to compete with us. Anything can be done!" Jiutun and Zimu smiled and looked at Jin Shanshan and others. "Why not, arrogant human beings actually plan to compete with us. It''s my intention to show you the power of ghosts." In this way, a new competition began. "Then, what shall we compete with and defeat you with your strengths to reflect our strength." "Hum, be careful to capsize. You humans are going to be better than us. Just in time, let''s have a try. Drink." "Good!" Jin Shanshan snapped his fingers, and the wine slowly rose up from the ground, along with the table and chair. "Worthy of our king, we are fully prepared." Worry free, by the way. "Hum, of course." "I''ll tell you first that these wines, even the bodies of heroes, will be drunk. Then, how can we compete?" "Just two on two. Who are you going to call?" Jiutun looked at each other''s four people. Rob was completely ignored by them. "How can a subordinate who is the main body do such a thing?" Joan of arc gave up. "I''m only interested in eating, let alone wine." Black Dumbledore also gave up. "It seems that it''s just us, Wang." "Hum, don''t drag the king back." Although Jinshan is arrogant, she also knows how many ghosts in the legend can drink, especially those who become heroes. It must be not easy. "Come on, first round, drinking contest." Jar after jar of wine appeared in front of the four people. Whoever drank the most won. The ghosts formed an encirclement circle around the four people to cheer up the two ghosts present. "Come on, King Zimu, King jiutun." "You can''t lose to humans. Defeat them." The four looked at each other and calmed down even without worry. Now is not the time to play treasure. "Let''s go!" The four picked up a jar of wine in front of them and drank it. "This feeling is not good." Wuchou just started drinking. Unexpectedly, he was not very good. His head began to faint. "Leave it to me next." "COGAs?" "It''s just the power of overeating. Don''t worry." In an instant, wuchou felt that his stomach became big, just like a dissatisfied sea. "Good, human." Jiutun and Zimu looked at each other and could drink a jar to show their appreciation. "Hum, don''t talk nonsense. Ghost, as the king, I can''t underestimate my drinking capacity." But how long can Jinshan last. The second altar, the third altar and the fourth altar, Jin Shanshan has fainted. Even he can''t resist the power of his treasure. Looking at Jin Shanshan''s withdrawal, jiutun and Zimu thought they would win. Unexpectedly, they didn''t have much worry just now. They were still drinking. "Good. Let me see how good you are." One jar after another, even if the ghost can drink, how can he drink and win the bottomless worry. After drinking, almost in the middle of the night, the two ghosts couldn''t hold on and fell down. "Who the hell are you?" Wine swallowed before losing consciousness, looking at the worry free drink. Wuchou wiped his mouth and stood up slowly. "I''m just an ordinary high school student." Chapter 198 Tomorrow morning, when the two ghosts get up slowly, they find that they have lost. Unexpectedly, their best drinking has lost to the enemy. Even the spirit has lost to mankind. "We lost, human beings. What are you going to do with us?" Willing to gamble and admit defeat, ghosts abide by their promises. "Hum hum, what am I going to do with you?" Wuchou pinched his chin and thought about it. "Forget it, you go." The two ghosts didn''t expect that wuchou planned to let them leave. "Hum, since it''s the victory of our prince and people, it''s not up to you to deal with it. Since you think so, ghost, let''s go. It''s our kindness." Jin Shanshan just let them go. After all, he is not the last person. There is no need to die to save face. "Ah, then master, I''ll see you again when I have a chance." Jiutun finished, took zmu and left with other ghosts, but wuchou believed that they would meet again sooner or later. "Isn''t that nice?" Wuchou asks himself, but wuchou thinks it''s good. There''s no need to do anything. "Well, now that the ghost has left, let''s move on." After patting Rob''s tail, rob had to go on with the four people. In the desert, heat and water have always been people''s problems, but among the four people and one wolf present, only wuchou or human, and others have no such problem. Soon, wuchou felt that he seemed to see an illusion. "Is that the city?" Wuchou pointed to a seemingly illusory city ahead, but the other three didn''t see it. "Sure enough, there are hallucinations. The human body is really in trouble." Jinshan looked at her eyes and shook her head helplessly. "No, I seem to see it, too." Black Dumbledore wiped his eyes and felt that a city really appeared in front of him. "Indeed, there really is a city ahead." Joan of arc also saw that there really was a city ahead. "Impossible. It''s still a desert. How can there be a city?" Jin Shanshan also saw it. Although she felt incredible, she really saw it. "Maybe it''s really a city. Let''s go and have a look first." Rob took the four people to the city gate. It''s incredible that such an ancient city, stone gate, Chinese style tower and wuchou will not appear in this modern age. After they enter, they can hear the cries of the crowd in the city. But the gate was closed. "It''s still strange. Let''s go." Wuchou plans to bypass it directly, because the disharmony of the whole city makes wuchou feel very dangerous, especially now there are two people around him who need protection. (I don''t know who protects who) "Funny, how can Wang detour for no reason? Even God, I won''t get out of the way." Jin Shanshan took out a weapon and split the gate in half. The crowd looked into the city and saw the scene in front of them, which made them feel incredible. The empty streets, the sand blown paths, and the cries that could be heard just now have disappeared. The whole city suddenly quieted down, like a ghost town. "How could it be? I heard someone just now." Wuchou feels that there is a problem, but none of the three around him will feel that there is a problem. Well, a wolf can be ignored. "It''s all right. Let''s explore. It''s rare to come here." Jin Shanshan took the lead to jump off the wolf and walk alone in front. "Yes, it''s rare to come to such an incredible place. I''m sorry for not looking at myself." The black hair went down too. "Ah, the whole city is full of grievances. I need to surpass them and hope they can return to the embrace of the Lord." Joan of arc also went down, leaving only wuchou and rob in place. "Alas." Wuchou had no choice but to follow them with rob. (holding it, I feel that a wolf is more and more like a horse) Four people and a wolf walked in the street. In the empty street, there were people''s stalls on the road, but the things on the stalls had already turned into dust and disappeared. "Someone followed us." Jin Shanshan said to the people behind him that his hands were not idle, and a long sword stretched out behind him. "Over there!" The long sword rushed to the broken room at a very fast speed and missed nothing. "Strange, I feel it clearly." Jin Shanshan looked at his attack and felt incredible. "Indeed, just now I also felt that someone was looking at us." Hei Daimao agreed with Jinshan''s intuition. From the beginning of coming in, something followed them, but it was not very obvious and could not accurately grasp each other''s position. "Don''t scare me. How can there be invisible enemies." I have a big head. I encounter this kind of thing as soon as I come in, so I don''t want to come in this place without worry. "Be careful, you''re approaching us." Jinshan looked ahead and felt something close to them. "Coming!" A burst of dust suddenly rose on the ground, obscuring everyone''s view. "It''s useless!" Jin Shanshan closed her eyes and waved her fingers. The long sword behind her rushed directly into the smoke. "Hit." It was a huge scorpion that was hit by Jinshan. "Is that a radiation scorpion?" Wuchou knows this creature. Sure enough, the integration of the world has been taking place where they can''t see. No wonder Jinshan can''t track the target well, because the target is underground. "Come on, the quantity is not ordinary." Countless scorpions drilled out of the ground and put poison needles at Jinshan and others. "My Lord God is here!" The golden mask directly covers four people and a wolf to protect them from harm. "No, magic." They are followers of Jinshan. They will consume magic all the time. The longer the battle time, the faster the magic will be consumed. Only heidaimao uses the Royal Lord, so they can recover, but the other two don''t. "No, Wang, retreat for a while." Wuchou looks at Jinshan, who is still throwing weapons, and plans to retreat. After all, wuchou has seen that Jinshan''s hands gradually become transparent even if it has the ability to act independently. "Damn it." Jin Shanshan also knew her problem, so she had to bear the protection of Joan of arc, and the four people and a wolf began to leave slowly. After some time, wuchou and others finally returned to the gate, but found that a barrier surrounded the whole town, and wuchou and others could not leave. "Hum, if the magic is enough, my weapons are enough to destroy this barrier." Heaven and earth depart, the star of development. Wuchou has also used Jiebao tools, which can really alleviate this problem. "Don''t say that. Think about how to leave." Looking at the scorpion slowly approaching behind them, they felt a little powerless. Even black dull hair can''t waste their magic at will. At this time, several grenades were thrown out of nowhere. When the smoke burst out, it also gave off a smell, so that the scorpion could not track the position of wuchou and others. "Here, follow me!" A man in a cloak came out of the corner and waved to wuchou and others. "Keep up." Jin Shanshan knew that she needed help from others now, so she had to follow the guy with unknown origin. "Rob, make it smaller so you can hide." Rob also knew that his current shape was easy to find, so he had to be about the size of a dog and dragged away by worry free. The scorpion lost sight of everyone and had to leave directly. The cloak man took wuchou and others to a cellar. When he saw that there were no scorpions nearby, he closed the door safely. "Hum." Although Jin Shanshan was saved, it was still a little difficult to thank him. "Thank you for saving us. Who are you?" Wuchou had to go out to say thanks, and wuchou wanted to know who the other party was and the weakness of radiation scorpion. It must be the people of that world. The cloak man listened and took off his cloak. "I''m just an old hunter. Just call me old Longfellow." Old Longfellow said to wuchou and others. Chapter 199 Late at night, old Longfellow hid in the cellar with wuchou and others, turned on the oil lamp he had prepared for many days, and began to explain his story. "As you can see, I''m just a bad old man. Although I don''t know who you are, I can see that you are different from me." Old Longfellow picked up the wine he didn''t know where to collect, drank it slowly, belched and continued his story. "Although I don''t know what the situation is, I''m just fishing on the beach as usual. Suddenly, a group of radiation scorpions came out of the ground. I still want to be finished. Unexpectedly, a big hole suddenly appeared on the ground and sucked me and them in. When I wake up, I''ll appear here." Old Longfellow said, taking up a distinctive harpoon gun and speaking to the crowd. "It''s not safe at night in this city. I don''t know how long I''ve lived here. It''s about two weeks. It was like this when I came here at the beginning." "But." Old Longfellow''s eyes suddenly sharpened and took out a dark stone from behind. "I don''t know why. One day I picked up this stone in this dead city. As long as I arrived at the door on time at midnight, you will find that you have gone to another world." "Another world?" Worry free looked at old Longfellow and didn''t understand what this sentence meant. "Hum, young man, don''t you think it''s strange that I can live here for two weeks without anything?" Indeed, there are many wine jars and food rare in this era in this cellar. It is impossible for old Longfellow to survive here for so long. "Maybe it''s God''s arrangement. I accidentally picked up this stone and took me to the other side of the city. It hasn''t been completely abandoned yet." Old Longfellow drank slowly and said to wuchou and others. "Believe it or not, it''s a little late to go today. We''ll go together tomorrow evening, and you''ll know." They also understand that this is the case today. Have a good rest first. We''ll talk about tomorrow. After today''s events, wuchou knows that he must solve the problem of Magic now, at least to enable Jinshan and Joan of arc to continue to exist, or what he will use to fight against Puritanism at that time. Close your eyes and go back to your spiritual world without worry. In the endless prairie, the snake is bound in place by multiple forces and tied into a cross. "Big snake, my right hand, you know." The snake looked at wuchou and nodded disdainfully. "It''s just the power of the world. For us, how can this original power compare with our cross world powers?" "So, can you help me control it?" "Huh?" The big snake looked at wuchou obliquely. Did the man have a problem and begged him. "Have you forgotten that I always just want to occupy your body. You and I are not teammates." "But you live in my body. This has not changed." Wuchou looked at the snake with the same face and said. "Since you will be selected by the former me, it must be meaningful to prove that you must have a good relationship with the former me." "Hum." Seeing that the snake didn''t refute, wuchou felt that he still had a chance. "Please, help me control this power. I need power." The snake sighed helplessly and looked at wuchou. "Forget it, your little partner has always controlled me. I can''t use my power to help you limit your ability. It''s still no problem." The snake stretched out a finger and nodded at wuchou. "Well, I added a switch to your ability. As long as you shout slogans, your ability will appear again. Another code is to take back your ability." Listen to the secret signal from the big snake. Don''t worry. I want to hit someone. "Hey, you did it on purpose!" "Hum, do you like to shout?" Worry free had to leave directly and let this guy make this kind of thing for himself. Wuchou wakes up again. Seeing that everyone has not woken up from his dream, he consciously walks out of the cellar and plans to try that limit. "I''m a pervert." Wuchou said it in a small voice. It has no effect. Wuchou still can''t feel the magic. "Sure enough, do you want me to say it out loud? Big snake, you bastard." When he spoke ill of the snake, wuchou had to raise his right hand and shout. "I''m a pervert!" After success, wuchou can feel that the ability of the right hand that has been bothering him has disappeared, and he can feel the magic, the familiar magic again. "At least in this way, some problems can be solved." But wuchou didn''t see it. The other four people and a wolf had got up and watched wuchou playing treasure all the time. "Unexpectedly, there are warriors who admit their metamorphosis. I admire them." Black foolish hair looked at wuchou and said such a sentence. "No, there''s a reason." Wuchou didn''t expect others to wake up, so he had to explain quickly. "I didn''t expect to meet such a person after so many years. It really makes me long eyes." Old Longfellow also gave wuchou a knife. "Hum, even if it''s a pervert, as long as you admit it bravely, the beast is our people of Urumqi." Glittering gold is also suitable for mending worry free. "The Lord is full of tolerance. It doesn''t matter if he is abnormal." Invisible knife. Completely speechless. It seems that the words "abnormal" will remain in people''s hearts all the time. Although they all say so, in fact, except old Longfellow, everyone feels that there is a magic reaction on wuchou. "Hum, it seems that we can have a good fight." Jin Shanshan can''t wait to find those scorpions for revenge. She has to pay back the humiliation of the last time. "Therefore, I also have the ability to become the emperor. Wang, Joan of arc, make a contract with me. Only in this way can you continue your activities." Jin Shanshan and Joan of arc naturally understand that they have to make a contract with wuchou, including rob, although rob is not needed as a combat power now. "Well, the magic has been restored. Let''s have a fight." Despite the old Longfellow''s stop, Jinshan takes the people out of the cellar and returns to the center of the city to prepare for confrontation with the radiation scorpion. "Get out, you beasts." The dust lifted, and the radiation scorpion drilled out of the ground and looked at Jinshan and others covetously. "Hum, I''m here to repay the gift. Take the move!" The sky is covered with swords, and countless treasures are facing the radiation scorpions. They directly hit them. Each time, several radiation scorpions will die. "Ha ha ha!" With abundant magic, Jin Shan can attack each other at will, regardless of the number. At this time, a huge white radiation scorpion rushed over and jumped directly at Jinshan. "Ridiculous." You don''t need Jin Shanshan to do anything. Others will help him. With the sound of "whew", a magic gun directly hit the radiant scorpion and beat the radiant scorpion away. Worry free only has simple magic cannon and enhancement, but it''s enough. ¡°EXcailbur¨Cmorgan£¡¡± The dark light cannon devours all the darkness. The radiation scorpion is hit in the front by this, and the radiation scorpion in the range is also affected. "Awesome." Old Longfellow looked at their performance and finally understood why they were not afraid. "Well, old man, let''s go tonight, the ghost town." Jinshan looked at old Longfellow and said. Chapter 200 When it was almost midnight, old Longfellow came to the city gate with wuchou and others, of course, with the strange stone. "Here we are." Old Longfellow pointed to the front. The stone in his hand was like a guide stone, opening a tunnel in front of the city gate. "Let''s go." Old Longfellow went in first. Wuchou and others looked at each other and went in together. A flash of light, when they recovered their eyesight again, they saw the original appearance of the whole city. In the noisy street, people came and went, and the surrounding vendors were shouting. There are children shuttling through the crowd, forming a very different scene from the outside. "Isn''t it strange that this place turned out to be like this? It''s incredible." Old Longfellow took the people to the gate. It was incredible that there seemed to be a barrier outside the gate to prevent them from leaving. "There is another problem. Even if I come several times, people here will forget me, just like this town stays on this day." Wuchou asked in time. "What happened today?" Old Longfellow thought and told wuchou his words. "Look at the sky." They looked up and saw a familiar ring, the ring of darkness. "That is!" Old Longfellow didn''t expect anyone to know that thing. "Do you know this phenomenon?" "Well, I didn''t expect this, so it can explain why the whole town is like this." The ring of darkness stops time in this period of time. Except for the selected people, everyone will not notice the change of time. "Yes, I tried to stay here, and then something terrible happened." Old Longfellow pointed to the center of the city and suddenly burst out a black flame. A huge skeleton king came out of the flame. He has a big sword in his hand. "Tomb king, nit." Black miasma spilled from nit and instantly covered the whole city. The residents of the whole city were instantly killed by malaria and turned into skeleton soldiers one after another. The dark eyes flashed red and stared at wuchou and others. "That''s why I left. Do you want to resist them?" Old Longfellow looked at the restless crowd and knew that they were a group of guys who were not afraid of death. "Hum, it''s just a skeleton. How can it stop the king''s pace?" Jin Shanshan rushed forward, and countless weapons flew directly to smash the nearby skeleton soldiers and clean up a large number of small soldiers. "Ah ah!" Nit inserted his weapon into the ground. Jinshan immediately felt the pressure and jumped to avoid the blade that suddenly came out of the ground. "Damn it." Before Jin Shanshan could stabilize his body, nit released the death miasma again. The goal was very clear. It was Jin Shanshan. Jin Shanshan took out a big leaf and planned to blow the miasma away, but how could the miasma be dispersed so easily and soon form a thick fog around wuchou and others. "Bad." Worry free hurried to pull old Longfellow into his side and greet Joan of arc. "My Lord God is here." The light mask covered the people to protect them from miasma, but Joan obviously felt that the magic consumed quickly and she couldn''t hold on for a long time. "Wang, the fire is all open. You don''t need to keep your hands." "Hum, of course I understand." Jin Shanshan finished and took out a special weapon from her side, like a sword, like a spoon, like a gun. Wuchou can feel that his magic is a big part less in an instant and almost makes him kneel down directly. "Bastard, let you see my right as king. Heaven and earth are obedient and open up the star!" Jin Shanshan specially uses a lot of magic to tear the space. Even if the other party is not defeated by this move, it will be involved in the space tunnel because of the space collapse. "Ah ah!" Nit also wanted to stop himself from falling with his sword and miasma, but how could nit''s ability to die be restrained by NIT''s ability to die? Soon, nit was involved in the space tunnel and disappeared. Watching nit disappear, wuchou and others breathe a sigh of relief. Watching the dark ring of the sky slowly disappear, wuchou knows that the problem has been solved. This time will return to its original state, and they will never return here again. The sky is like a broken mirror. The whole space is directly broken. When wuchou and others recover their consciousness, they have returned to the dead city. "It''s over." Old Longfellow watched as the stone in his hand slowly turned into dust and was blown away by the wind. Take the people back to the cellar and ask old Longfellow without worry. "Where are you going next? Why don''t you travel with us." Old Longfellow shook his head. "No, I have to rely on my own ability to leave here and return to my world. I believe we will see each other again." "Really?" Wuchou knew there was no way to force the other party, so he had to give up, although wuchou felt that he was only killing old Longfellow. "Hey, don''t underestimate me. We''ll see you again." As if he saw worry free, old Longfellow patted worry free on the shoulder, hoping that the other party could be at ease. "Yes, I don''t need to worry about you, you old man." Without worry, I didn''t think so much. I sleep at ease. Early in the morning, Jinshan took the people away on rob. Old Longfellow waved goodbye to the people. "Hum, old man, it doesn''t matter to follow us. Wang also needs to be considerate of the people." "No, you go." "Take care." The crowd left on rob, leaving only old Longfellow alone. Looking at the crowd away, old Longfellow wiped the sweat on his forehead. "Really, this body almost died. Forget it. At least it''s a good start." There was a light in old Longfellow''s neck. About three hours. Worry free and happy pointed to the front. "Look, city!" Modern cities, at least wuchou and others know that this is not an illusion or a trap, but a real export. "Saved, we can finally hurry to England." Wait for me, flanda, indix. Wuchou clenches his fist and looks at the distance. Before getting ready to get close to the town, wuchou specially told everyone to be heroic, otherwise there was no way to enter the city. "Hum, I just want to pretend. I have no problem." Jinshan couldn''t see what wuchou was thinking. With a wave, she changed into a white short sleeve and jeans. Jin Shanshan looked at black Dumbledore and Joan of arc, and they changed their clothes. Black dull hair, how to say, black short hot pants with white short sleeves, covered with a black coat, looks like a flying car clan. Joan of arc is very ordinary, wearing a skirt and looks very quiet. As for rob, he had to reduce his body to the size of a dog, or he could only be English. Worry free doesn''t need to dress up. It''s always a high school student''s uniform. It looks like a live loser. Four people and a wolf walked in the street and instantly attracted a lot of attention from passers-by. It was wuchou standing beside them that was particularly eye-catching. "Hum, a group of civilians are lucky to see the king''s face." Jinshan was naturally unaffected by them and walked forward with her head. "Wait, my king, let me ask first, where are we?" Having said that, wuchou hurried to the merchants in front and asked them where they are now. Although I can''t understand each other''s local language, I can still understand English. After all, most of the maintenance instructions are in English. "Turkey? It''s not far from Britain." In modern times, it''s really not far. "But how do we get there? I''m a poor student and have no money." Thinking of money, wuchou looks at the glittering of golden law a. "It seems that the problem has been solved." After explaining the seriousness of the problem, Jin Shanshan casually threw a gold brick to wuchou from his treasure house. Wuchou should solve the problem quickly. "It''s really a king." But the problem also comes. How can the BRICs be sold, and you can''t change money casually. "This little brother, you look very upset." A cunning man came over and looked at wuchou. "Maybe I can help you solve the problem." While wuchou is still solving the problem of money, people on the other side also come to Turkey and start looking for the trace of wuchou and others. "Hey, have you seen this guy?" A man with a red scarf, holding a picture, asked the store uncle. The person in the picture is just worry free. "Sorry, I haven''t seen it." "Really, excuse me." The man went to his teammates, a man in a black vest with a hat and a handsome woman in a military uniform. "There is nothing wrong with the information, but the other party really doesn''t seem to be prominent and hard to find." "Forget it, just find it. Time is not a problem." Chapter 201 Following the crafty businessmen, they finally got the amount they needed and could set off for Britain. "It''s just that only one person has a so-called passport. It''s difficult." Worry free looked at the three people who didn''t intend to be spiritualized, plus a wolf, they had a headache. "I had to go to England by other things." Thinking of this, wuchou also remembered the story of the josta family going to Egypt to defeat DIO, but now things are different, and wuchou is the only one who plans to take a group of super standard guys to Britain to save others. "I don''t know how adult DIO ended up. Whether my experiment was successful or not." When you think of your partner in another world, you naturally feel a little lonely. "What''s the matter? Your face looks so bad?" Black Dumbledore came over and looked at wuchou. "No, nothing." Worry free has to put his mind in his heart. No one can share his problems, and no one can help himself. Only himself can help himself. "I have no choice but to drive by myself. At least there is no problem with Gilgamesh''s guidance." After thinking about it, wuchou decided to buy a car by himself. At least he had to drive in many countries now. There was no problem. "Or, taking a train is also an option." Despite the development of science and technology in Xueyuan City, most countries outside the magic side use relatively backward trains and ordinary planes. Since the plane can''t help it, we have to take the train, and we still have to take some of the ones with less strict control. Spend a lot of time persuading Jin Shanshan, wuchou and others to finally get on a train bound for Europe. On this trip, wuchou plans to go to Greece first, go to Italy by boat, then go to France, and finally go to Britain by boat. After all, this is the only way to be relatively fast. It''s just that another problem has arisen. Although Jin Shanshan and others haven''t made a train, after half an hour''s journey, the freshness has lost and everyone began to feel bored. "It''s really boring. My people, just show the king something to relieve the king''s boredom." "Well, it''s too long. How long do we need to do?" Black Dumbledore also asked. "Well, it will take about a day. After all, we are far from Greece." "Ah!" Hearing that she was going to bend over in such a place one day, Jinshan jumped up directly. "Damn, the king doesn''t want to waste too much time here, people. Let me take you directly to your destination." no way! If you really sit on a glittering horse, no matter what ordinary people think, the group on the magic side will be in chaos. Spend a lot of time persuading Jin Shanshan and feel that he must find a way. "By the way, just find a way to solve the depression." Wuchou tried his best and felt that he could have this method. Concentrate all your strength and remember the coordinates of this place. "Instant movement." Wuchou returns to his home in Xueyuan city and spends the remaining money given by Jinshan. Wuchou returns to the train with three handheld computers. "What is this?" Wuchou showed Jin Shanshan what this is and how to use it. He also gave them a puzzle game, Ma @ Ao. "That''s all right. Try it." Watching the three people start to play the horse @ Austria game in an infinite cycle, wuchou finally relaxed and slowly sank into a dream. After all, instantaneous movement consumes energy and is still such a long distance. Late at night, on the train to Greece, the guests in a box haven''t rested yet. Passing passengers and waiters can only hear the sound of buttons and familiar failure. "Damn, I lost again." The roar of the train, the mechanical sound of the wheel movement, and the three people''s wailing for failure again did not prevent wuchou from entering the dream. In a dream A girl with emerald green hair, holding a worry free hand, walks on a grassland. "Be careful, your health is not very good." The girl took wuchou and sat down slowly. She leaned her head against her thigh and made a knee pillow for wuchou. Worry free looked up at the girl''s face to me, but I couldn''t see it clearly. "Have a good rest when you are tired. Don''t force yourself." Every word said by the girl goes deep into wuchou''s heart and makes wuchou feel warm. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll always be with you." "No worry, no worry!" Black Dumbledore shook wuchou''s shoulder and finally woke wuchou up. "Are you awake? Here we are." Wuchou opened his eyes and looked at the notice board at the station. Wuchou finally knew that he had come to Greece. "Have I slept all day?" He stretched his waist and stood up slowly without worry. "Yes, we''ve been playing all day." At this time, wuchou found that in addition to herself, Jinshan and Joan of arc continued to play the game happily, but their eyes could clearly see the blood. Does Yingling also have the problem of staying up late? I make complaints about the achievements of the two men. "How to say, Wang''s record is OK. At least in the third world, Joan of arc, why are you still in the first world? It''s really not suitable for playing games." "Sorry, I can''t jump up and crush those creatures when I see them walking around." After hearing this, he patted Joan on the shoulder. "Forget it, you''d better give up." With that, wuchou looked at Hei Daimao. "I have completely cleared the customs. I also ridiculed a king and made someone almost crush the handheld." Take a closer look, the glittering handheld is indeed a little cracked. I didn''t expect that black dull hair''s game ability is so powerful. "Hum, take a good look. The king will conquer the world, and then let you see the king''s capacity, Knight king." "Wait and see, hero king." Watching Jin Shanshan fight again, Wu Chou thought it was good to find this method, but unconsciously turned the hero king into the game king. Wait, the brain hole can''t stop. At the thought of Jin Shanshan playing cards with a duel plate, that picture. I can''t bear to look straight. Stop imagining, wuchou takes three people and a wolf to the boundary between Greece and Italy, and then takes a boat to Italy. Speaking of Greece, I always think of various stories of Greek mythology. Today, they also meet such a talent. A muscular man with bare upper body stood next to the station, holding a sign to help move things for 100 euros at a time. "Follower response, that guy is a follower." Black Dumbledore looked at the man in front of him and said to wuchou. "Really? It doesn''t look like much." After all, it''s too frustrating. How can this hero be when he lives to this point. Wuchou looked at it and still held up the sign, but because this guy had become empty, no one would see him except the magical man, and he would not touch such an unidentified man standing here. "Really." Sure enough, it''s either your own body or trouble. The subconscious of the original owner has always influenced wuchou to help others involuntarily. "Hey, I need your help. Come with me." After listening, the man cried happily. After staying here for so long, there was finally a person who could see himself. "By the way, I know you are a spirit. Can you tell me who you are?" The man took the luggage for wuchou and others, looked at wuchou and felt that he could be trusted, so the wine told wuchou his real name. "My name is Hercules, and you can call me Hercules." Hercules? It does look strong, but the brain is not easy to use. After looking at this simple look, wuchou had to sigh. What a shame. Chapter 202 Just as wuchou was ready to leave Greece by boat and go directly to Italy, the game king (Golden glitter) began to complain again. "It''s rare to come to Greece in this myth and legend. Do you deserve yourself if you don''t look at the myths of the world?" Hercules duly interrupted the golden delusion. "In fact, Greece in this world is not as mysterious as expected. It seems that the myth here is just a true myth, leaving nothing behind." Hercules, carrying four people''s luggage and a disabled wolf, said to Jinshan. "Hum, you can''t see clearly." For Jin Shanshan, he also has a certain vision of the future. He can see what mystery is in this Greek, even if the world is not as mysterious as them. "Forget it, the king said, go and rest yourself. The king must stay here for a day, or it''s up to you." With that, Jin Shanshan left alone. "Really, the king who always makes trouble for others." Wuchou had to hurry up. "Forget it. It''s a tour anyway." Black hair followed. "I have nothing to do anyway." Joan of arc naturally followed, and so did Hercules. "Well, let me see if there is any hidden mystery here?" Jinshan doesn''t need to go anywhere. Just walk to the tourist attractions. At least there is probably some mystery there. "Wait, Wang." Wuchou and others catch up and look at Jinshan''s direction. They don''t know when Jinshan plans to go directly. "Wang, drive. At least you don''t have to waste time." "Hum, OK." Wuchou had to take Jin Shanshan and others to start today''s so-called tourism, but it seems that other people enjoy it except wuchou. "Go to the so-called Chris Island first. At least there is the earliest legend of Tauren." Take the people to Chris island by boat. The ruins are very beautiful and there are many people. There is no tauren, only one golden glitter who doesn''t look very happy. "What, is it just a legend? It''s boring." If you really show up, I''m afraid not all the warriors of all countries come to kill this evil creature. After thinking for a while, wuchou thought it was possible that more people might come to worship. "Forget it, it''s a little boring." Fortunately, someone is not very interested in this place. Worry free can finally take them to Italy and speed up their trip to Britain. However, when they were going to play in Athens and left, an accident came. "Who are you and why are you here?" Three guys in cloaks came out. It''s normal, because wuchou now has magic. It can support the normal activities of four people (plus a muscle man). It can also ensure that they can recover while consuming. In the eyes of people here, it''s a mobile nuclear bomb or explode at any time. "Well, we just came to travel and left soon." Obviously, they all regard wuchou and others as magicians who came to provoke them. Wuchou also pulled laheklis. They don''t want this famous guy here to be known by this group of people. "What trouble, Hercules, drive them away." "Hercules Hercules!" The three men looked at the man with strong deterrent in front of them. He was their hero in Greek mythology, Hercules! "Well, it''s me. What''s the matter?" "How is it possible that our legendary characters have finally appeared? Great. Watching Xueyuan city seize the legendary kuqiulin, we have long been unable to see it. We didn''t expect that there was a hero in Greece." The three are very excited, but what they plan to do next is not something they like very much. "Great Hercules, leave with us. You don''t have to work for these people." Seeing that the three planned to pull Hercules away like this, wuchou was trying to come out and stop them, but Jinshan stretched out her hand and stopped wuchou. Looking at the expression of no worry and doubt, Jinshan smiled. "Keep looking, and you''ll find yourself thinking too much." Without worry, I had no choice but to see what Hercules would do next. Hercules looked at the three people holding him, and wuchou, who found himself behind him, thought and said. "Sorry, I won''t leave with you." "Ah, why?" Greek magicians don''t understand why Hercules doesn''t want to leave with them. Hercules scratched his head and said with a smile. "After all, they are the first to find me, and most of them are like me. I don''t want to leave them like this." "They, too!" The three looked carefully at the others present. They didn''t expect that they were also heroes like Hercules. "Hum, now that you understand, leave quickly and don''t hinder us." Jin Shanshan left with Hercules, and the remaining three didn''t dare to stop them. "Well done." Hercules seemed to hear Jinshan speak, but the other party said it in a very low voice. Hercules thought he was hearing hallucinations. "He is worthy of being king. His ideas are really different." "Hum, of course." Everyone thought it was over. Unexpectedly, the three men ran back to their base camp and stopped when they were ready to go to Italy by boat. "Hand over Hercules. You must have some deception. Hand over our heroes, or don''t blame us for being rude." Out of the crowd came a bald head with a serious look, as if they had no worries. If they really didn''t do anything, they wouldn''t leave them. "It''s really a headache. I clearly want to make friends with you. You just send it to the door." Worry free looked at the group of people in front of the wharf. Although many people looked good, they were still too weak. "Wang, show mercy." "Hum, of course." Worry free is not afraid that they can catch Hercules, but more worried that Jinshan will kill them all. "Hum, ignorant bastard, let you see the power of the king." I saw glittering hands on my chest, golden waves emerging in the air, and weapons emerging from the air one after another. "What is this?" The magician who stood in the way saw Jin Shanshan and hurried back. "Hum, it''s too late to go." One, two, three. Each one hit the ground and didn''t hit the other directly, but the afterwave was enough to fly them all, and some even fell into the water. "Retreat, retreat!" The leader saw Jin Shanshan''s posture and ran away directly. The rest of the people would not stay when they saw the boss gone. "You wait, I will come back!" The leader didn''t forget to say a cruel word before he left. Just let them leave without worry? "Wait." Instant movement. Wuchou came to the leader, pinched each other''s neck with one hand and lifted each other up. "I tell you, Hercules is one of us. If you come again next time." The power storage magic gun hit the sea and set off a huge impact. "It won''t be so simple next time. Let you go. Get out." Wuchou puts down the leading man and follows Jin Shanshan and others to get on the ship and go to Italy. However, because of wuchou''s show just now, people had to wait for the waves to stop before they could leave. "Sorry, I''m a fool." With a bruised face and a sincere apology to the people, they let everyone put down their fists and wait patiently. Chapter 203 After wuchou and others solved the group of magicians who harassed them, they finally got on the boat they needed and began to go to Italy. Just as they got on board, they found a very troublesome problem. "My God." Wuchou''s face was pale and dizzy. It was obvious that he was seasick. "Wow!" Holding a bucket nearby, wuchou spit out almost everything he ate today. "Really, you are really weak to be defeated by the ship." While eating ice cream, Hei Daimao looked at wuchou. "Hum, you can''t be defeated by a simple physiological reaction. Stand up. You''re the king''s people." Jin Shanshan also tried to get up without worry, but he looked at what he had just vomited and thought it was walking away. "Really, how can you do this? The patient needs good protection." Joan of arc was not afraid at all. She came to pick up wuchou, but even the girl from the countryside didn''t like this scene. She looked at wuchou and pushed it away cruelly. "In the end, are you the only one left?" Looking at Hercules holding wuchou back to the cabin, I was a little impressed. "It''s nothing. The cattle pens cleaned before were not so dirty. It''s good to get used to it." Twelve trials, what a cunning experience. Although wuchou thinks it would be better to stay outside, it''s better to have a good rest and don''t move. However, not long after I closed my eyes, there was a lot of noise outside. Wuchou even heard some strange sounds, so I had to hold the wall and come out slowly. "What''s the matter?" Just came to the deck, saw several men knocked down on the ground, glittering and black hair, they were standing on the other side. "They said they wanted to drink with me, but I refused. They tangled up. I just punched them." Black Dumbledore probably finished saying that he was just a group of guys who drank too much. Don''t care. "No, they have magic, not by chance." Jin Shanshan looks at these guys who are going to make trouble and obviously sees that the other party is looking for the door. "Ha? I don''t know what you''re talking about. Do you want to fight for no reason?" A man full of wine came up and wanted to continue. At this time, the whole ship began to shake. It didn''t matter. The point was that worry free began to feel uncomfortable again. "What''s the matter!" At this time, a column of water jumped out of the bow to explain what had happened. "It''s sinking!" Soon, other passengers left in lifeboats. Just as wuchou and others were going to leave, the water surface began to change. "Is this the elemental call?" Several water giants rose from the water. Behind the water giant, there was an obvious bald head standing there. "Hum, I said I would come back." Baldheaded saw that the people didn''t respond, thought they were frightened by him, but began to laugh happily. "Hahaha, you know how powerful it is. Return Hercules to us quickly, or I''ll bury you all here." "Enough is enough." A magic cannon directly evaporated a water giant around the bald head. "I''m already very uncomfortable. You dare to come. Do you want to die?" "Hum, you just have strong magic, but I have the whole sea as support, you can''t win!" The water giant just scattered by wuchou is directly restored to the prototype. "Well, there''s no way!" The three swords fly directly to the water giant and directly remove the bald magic. "Funny, just a clown who wants to show off in front of the king!" "Disappear." A magic gun, so kill the funny guy who jumped out. "Hey, hold on. Don''t be swept away by the waves." Jin Shanshan didn''t know where to take out a golden boat and took the people up, but she was just ready to go up and was pulled into the sea. "When hemp!" Wuchou tries to adapt to the sea. Looking at his heel, he finds that a tentacle pulls himself into the sea. It is a giant octopus. "Why attack me?" Seeing the crest on the octopus''s head, wuchou knows that it is a controlled creature. It seems that the bald head has made two hands ready. Two weapons flew into the water, but they couldn''t attack the octopus well. After all, the octopus kept diving. "No, the air is." Wuchou also wanted to move directly and instantaneously, but the octopus didn''t directly stretch out more tentacles to wrap wuchou''s limbs directly, and one tentacle directly hit wuchou''s stomach to spit out the rest of his air. "Everybody, I''m sorry." Wuchou just lost consciousness. Black foolish hair also wanted to send directly to the sea. Who knows what news he suddenly received, stop. "Well, when Ma will be fine, let''s go. He will wait for us in Italy." "Really?" They had no choice but to believe what black Dumbledore said and go to Italy first. In the sea Wuchou was pulled into the sea and slowly wrapped around his tentacles. The octopus also began to change slowly and become a familiar person. Wuchou was carried away from the bottom of the sea by the man and taken to a prepared house on a nearby island. "Really, do you know how difficult it is to see you once?" Touching a completely different appearance, even if the skin bag outside is not someone I''ve seen before, the girl can see what kind of soul is hidden inside. "I knew it must be you. Only you can cause so much trouble. Only you can live such a strange life." Long green hair, ignorant and pure girl. Shaye. "I know you will come back." "My love." Shaye had no worries on her kiss, just as she had seen the book. "Finally, I saw you." Shaye was startled. Unexpectedly, wuchou woke up so soon. He just wanted to see it like this. I didn''t expect him to wake up so soon. I have to go. Shaye stood up directly and planned to leave like this, but worry free and faster. "Wait, don''t go." Although wuchou just woke up, he can move in an instant now. Wuchou came directly behind Shaye, holding Shaye''s hand with one hand and holding Shaye directly with the other hand, but he fell weightless because his body had not recovered. "Why, run?" Wuchou asked, looking at Shaye, who was pressed by himself, and looking at the other party''s helpless and afraid face. "No, no, I can''t." Shaye didn''t know where the power came from. One nail scratched wuchou''s hand and pushed it away. Wuchou was trying to catch Shaye, but he found he couldn''t move. "It''s all right. It''s just neurotoxin. You''ll be all right in two hours." Shaye tidied up his worry free clothes, kissed worry free forehead, and left in this way. But wuchou saw that when Shaye walked out of the door, a few tears floated from behind Shaye, fell in front of wuchou and in wuchou''s heart. "Why!" Chapter 204 When wuchou recovers his action ability again, wuchou first gets up and sees where he has come. "Shaye, what are you staying for?" Push open the door, a quiet island, near a small pier, leaning against a speedboat. "Shaye, wait for me." Wuchou probably guessed that Shaye must be in Britain. Only in this way can heidaimao appear at that time to protect himself. Only in this way can it explain why Shaye always knows his whereabouts. A brand-new map is put on the ship, carefully indicating the current position of wuchou. "Here, I see. Shall I go to Florence first?" Although I don''t know what''s there, wuchou has to go there. The only way to know the truth. At this time, Jin Shanshan and others also came to Florence according to the guidance of black dull hair. "Why are we here? This is not a port." Joan felt that the probability of meeting worry free in the port must be greater, but heidaimao brought them here. "It doesn''t matter. You''ll see him soon." At this time, wuchou came to Florence according to the clues left by Shaye. "What!" Just on board, wuchou felt a strange force, and the whole time and space seemed to be controlled. "Hallucinations?" A strange phantom appeared in front of him. His face was covered by a pure white robe and hood, and countless pursuers were chasing the man behind him. "What the hell is going on?" At this time, a group of people rushed out directly, and a power gun hit wuchou directly. The strong current directly electrified wuchou to syncope. "Take it away!" Immediately surround wuchou, directly put wuchou into the sack and leave directly with wuchou. Wuchou regained consciousness again and saw himself lying in a strange bed with both hands and feet restricted. Wuchou also wanted to use instant movement to escape, but failed. "Don''t struggle. I know you have strange magic, so I''ve long limited the space and magic here." An old man with white hair came out and looked at wuchou. His eyes seemed full of expectations. "Unexpectedly, after waiting so long, you still came to this place of vows." "What are you talking about? Let me go quickly." The old man smiled and didn''t answer the worry free question. "This is a safe place. Don''t worry. I''ll find what I want soon. What I really need is your genes." "Let''s go." A flash of light appeared in front of wuchou, and the strange light changed in front of wuchou, making wuchou slowly lose consciousness. "That''s it. Let me see everything about you." Wuchou regained his consciousness and felt dizzy when he saw himself lying in an alley. "What happened?" Worry free looked at his clothes and served him completely differently. He looked like a passer-by. "Magic, gone?" Worry free can''t feel any magic, just as there is no magic in this world. "Where the hell is this? I clearly remember I was caught and the machine began to change." "Am I in a dreamland?" Wuchou pinched himself. It hurts. "With pain, this illusion is too real." "Oh, I found it." Wuchou looked outside the alley. A handsome man dressed in noble service came in. The point is that wuchou seems to know this guy. "Wuchou, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Did you drink too much yesterday and fall here again?" It''s amazing. The man speaks Italian, but he can understand without worry. "Come on, those foreign sons of bitches are making trouble with us again." The man helped wuchou up and took wuchou to a bridge. "Here it is!" Florence 1486 Renaissance In the quiet art city of Florence, citizens live as usual, but today is a little different. A nobleman gathered on the bridge with a group of gangsters to discuss something. Just as everyone was in a high mood, a group of guys in the way came out. "Wow, isn''t this Vieri of the Pazzi family? Florence is not your territory. Go back." A guy who seemed to deserve beating came out and responded to the man''s ridicule. "Audi Torre''s scum. It seems that you don''t have much ability. You can only show your mouth here." "Really, but you can''t even speak to me. How can you be my opponent?" Watching the other party become angry, he picked up the stone on the ground and threw it over. Wuchou watched a stone fly slowly, almost hit himself, and clapped the stone away with one hand. "Thank you, worry free. Let''s kill those bastards." The handsome man put down his worries and rushed up to fight with his fist. How to say, although wuchou seems to have the same strength on both sides, neither of them has the value of his shot. "Go to hell, the running dog of the oditorre family." The guy who needs to be beaten comes up to fight with wuchou. He has no choice but to fight with wuchou. "Yes, I haven''t done it for a long time." There are many flaws. One elbow hits the other party''s arm to temporarily paralyze the other party''s arm. Another left hook punches directly on the other party''s chin. Take advantage of each other''s dizziness and take advantage of the opportunity. "Big wood, big wood, big wood!" The beaten man was directly beaten by wuchou and hit into the crowd. "It''s you. Well, I won''t lose." Seeing the worry free performance, the man naturally couldn''t fall down and began to fight back. A contest between fists, so that they won without worry. The beaten man quickly commanded his men to leave. The handsome man still wanted to pursue, but was stopped by a man. "Wait, agio, there''s no need to pursue. That''s it for today." "Federico." Egio hugged the man, apparently he knew him. Wuchou didn''t want to say anything. At this time, the space began to disintegrate. Wuchou seemed to be excluded and consciousness returned to the real world. "What''s the matter!" A golden weapon told the old man who broke in. "Old man, do you want to fight my contractor and be ready to die?" "King!" Jin Shanshan rushed in with black hair and others. "Damn, I found out so soon, you alien people." The old man seemed to have no choice but to press a button and the whole room began to explode. Now wuchou knew that the old man was actually a holographic projection. "Wait for me, my treasure. I''ll come to you soon." With that, the old man''s projection disappeared directly, and the base was ready to collapse. "When Ma, let''s go." Black Dumbledore rushed up to loosen the shackles of wuchou. Wuchou was preparing to leave, but he thought of what had just happened, clenched his teeth, took a chip from the computer, and left with Jinshan. Just after they walked out of the base, the base exploded and destroyed all clues. At this time, wuchou found that he had been brought to a hill outside Florence. "Wang, how did you find me?" Jinshan naturally won''t say to follow the magic trail, just say. "This is Wang''s ability. There is no need to question it." "Really?" Wuchou clenched the chip in his hand and thought a lot. Chapter 205 Originally, wuchou planned to leave directly for Venice and then find a chance to leave for France, but I don''t know if it''s a mechanical side effect. Wuchou felt a headache, so everyone stayed in Florence. A hotel Wuchou lay quietly in bed, and heidaimao sat beside him and looked at wuchou. After all, I didn''t know whether the other party would attack again. "Guide." Wuchou heard something strange. "Listen." I don''t know when. Wuchou sleeps beside the bed when he sees black dull hair. Wuchou looks at the clock on the wall. There are no minutes and hours. "Here." Wuchou saw a shining figure at the door. "Who are you?" The figure left directly through the door. "Wait!" Wuchou hurried out to catch up with the light and shadow. "Wait!" The figure has been flying. It flies very fast. Without worry, it can''t catch up. Watching the figure run slowly to the roof, wuchou hurried to catch up. "Wait, who are you?" The figure kept its back to him and couldn''t see the front of the figure. "Follow your faith." Before he could react, the figure jumped directly. "Hello!" Wuchou looked downstairs, and the figure slowly turned into light and disappeared. "Follow my faith?" Wuchou doesn''t believe that he has any faith. If so, there is only one. But think about it, how could I really jump down and be ready to leave? Unexpectedly, the figure appeared behind me and pushed himself down. "Ah ah ah!" Wuchou was pushed down and flustered around. He couldn''t calm down. Instant movement. Cannot use "Bad, bad!" Soon, worry free will fall to the ground in a few seconds. "Ah! Gentlemen, I like Laurie!" "I''m willing to destroy everything for Lori." This is the belief of worry free. The predicted pain didn''t come. Wuchou opened his eyes and saw that he had come to the ground safely. It was dark all around. "Interesting, the guide this time is so interesting." "Who are you?" "You don''t need to know who I am." The sound has been surrounded by wuchou''s ears. Wuchou didn''t see anything, only the scene flashed in front of him. "Continue your journey, this is your only mission." "Wait, I have a lot of questions." The next second, wuchou woke up again and found himself lying in a courtyard. Next door stood a man who looked familiar. "No worries, thank you. Thank you for protecting my family." Aigio stood up with wuchou. Wuchou hadn''t figured out what had happened. He saw several guards lying beside him and a wooden stick next door. Touched his forehead and found a little blood. "Mother, sister, are you all right?" Egio walked into his house and was almost hit by his maid. After waiting for some time, Wu Chou watched eggio say goodbye to his family and prepare to leave the prison to visit his father. "Worry free, please protect my family. This is my only request." Without worry, edgio left at ease. Not long after edgio left, someone came to the door again soon. "Come with me. I know where they hide. It''s safe." A woman dressed in red came. Wuchou didn''t intend to believe each other at first. But remembering who this man was, he had to take eggio''s family to her hiding place. Brothels are interesting. I don''t know how the assassin organization thought of hiding their organization with this kind of thing. Wuchou didn''t say or ask anything all the way. He escorted them to the brothel. Wuchou left quickly and went back to the courtyard to wait for aigio to come back. About midnight, edgio finally came back, saw that there was only one left, and asked about them anxiously. "It''s okay. They''re in a safe place." Eggio believed in worry free, nodded, went into his house, opened the secret room, and took away the letters and a white Assassin''s suit. "Let''s go. We have something to do." Wuchou follows eggio to their family''s allies. After giving their letters to their allies, wuchou and eggio go to the square and wait for the result of tomorrow''s trial. Of course, the result happened as wuchou remembered everything, and the three were also hanged. Watching egio going to organize them, I had no worry about whether I should interfere or let the plot happen like this. After all, I don''t know why I am here or why I have the experience with egio. "But if I don''t intend to change when I come here, what am I here for?" Since you don''t know what will happen, follow your own ideas in order not to regret. Wuchou rushed directly to the guard standing aside, took out the dagger from his waist and cut his throat to attract other people''s attention. "Guard, take him!" With that, the fat man also planned to directly execute eggio''s family. How could wuchou let them succeed? He stepped on the shoulders of the crowd, jumped to the scaffold everywhere, threw the dagger, directly cut the rope tied to the people, kicked away the guards who rushed up, and took away his long sword. "Go!" When a sword was cut on the mechanism, egio''s family fell directly under the execution platform, and wuchou jumped down directly to block the heavy armor guards. "Agio, take them away!" Wuchou knows that as long as they rush to attack the Pope, they will directly give up chasing them and come back to protect the Pope. Wuchou directly bypasses the heavy armor guards around him and rushes with his sword to the Pope who is still on the execution platform. "Worry free, hateful." Knowing that keeping it would only get in the way, egio had to quickly protect his family and leave. "Guard, guard." The fat man looked at wuchou and rushed back. He thought the target was himself. He was so scared that he quickly called the guard back to protect himself. "Go away!" Worry free kicked this guy away. The target was the Pope standing next door. It''s just that the other party seems to be able to do more than he expected. Wuchou''s sword protrudes. The other party doesn''t know where the dagger comes from. When it bounces off wuchou''s sword, the backhand is a knife, which directly stabs wuchou''s arm. "Oh!" Wuchou quickly pulled away, pressed his wound and looked at the Pope fiercely. "Hum, this level of assassination, sure enough, the assassin organization also fell." The Pope looked at wuchou and felt that the other party had just bypassed the fat man and attacked himself directly. He must know some information about himself and must be arrested and interrogated. "Catch him alive." Wuchou still wanted to leave directly, but he didn''t know when to rush out two papal guards and put himself down with one punch. Wuchou suddenly felt as if he had been punched on his face. When he opened his eyes, he saw black Dumbledore holding his collar and looking at himself strangely. "When hemp? Are you okay? Just now I saw you lying in bed and moving around. I thought you were hit by something. I punched you." I can''t say I''m dreaming, or I don''t know. "Sorry, it''s all right." Watching wuchou recover his consciousness, heidaimao also put down wuchou, left at ease and prepared for breakfast. "What the hell happened?" But wuchou didn''t see it. A little light grain appeared behind him, and then disappeared slowly. Chapter 206 "When hemp, how are you?" Wuchou and others leave Florence and go directly to Venice. Later, they will leave directly in Venice and go to France. "It''s all right. Let''s leave quickly." Wuchou is more worried about Shaye now. As for what has happened to him, he doesn''t think so much. After all, it''s not the first time that this strange thing has happened. "It''s all right. We''ll start soon. Your friend will be fine." Although heidaimao knows why wuchou is so anxious, she can''t change anything, and doesn''t know what relationship wuchou has with Shaye. "Speaking of, is the fog here too thick?" Black Dumbledore looked around. Although Venice may have a heavy fog in the morning, is the fog too heavy today. Wuchou and others are sitting in a small boat, ready to see the scenery near Venice, and then leave directly, but now the thick fog makes it difficult for them to distinguish the direction. "Besides, there is no one around." Black Dumbledore watched for a long time, not to mention people. There was no sound, only the sound of their boating. The whole Venice was like a dead city. "It''s really strange that there''s nothing." Keen perception, even Hercules could not feel anything, only silence. "Well, when did it get dark?" At this time, Joan of arc found that the sky did not know when it had become dark, there was no lamp on the street, and there was only an oil lamp hanging on wuchou''s boat in the whole place. "Is this a bat?" An animal flew over their heads and looked at the shape and sound. It looked like a bat. Wait until wuchou wants to ask what happened. At this time, wuchou finds that Jinshan and others around him have disappeared. "Wang, Joan of arc, saber, Hercules?" Everyone disappeared. At this time, a huge pit appeared in the river and let wuchou fall directly. If wuchou didn''t grasp the boat quickly, wuchou might fall half dead, but the strong inertia would throw wuchou out directly. When wuchou woke up again, it was dark around, and the ground was wet and smelly. "Where is this?" Take a closer look around. The dark environment looks like some kind of tunnel made of stone bricks, metal railings and dim tunnel lights on the wall. "Sewer?" The sound of water drops and the rustling sound from a distance made the whole place look particularly dark. "Oh, worry free. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Wuchou turned and looked. The familiar onion came over with a big sword and torch. "Onion knight, where is this?" "This is the sewer of the immortal city. I''m going to the sick village. I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s really fate." The onion Knight picked up wuchou and saw that wuchou''s equipment changed a lot. "Speaking of it, I didn''t expect to see you again so soon since I left the undead hospital last time. It''s really fate." Obviously, the specificity of the world makes wuchou know that it is not the first time to see the onion knight. "Well, here''s the gossip. Let''s get the key to the sick village early and prepare to go to the ancient city. Come on, my best friend." Along the way, wuchou easily solved the monsters in the sick village because of the use of magic. "Well, sure enough, you''ve become stronger again. Now you''re using magic. You''re going to double repair." With worry free ready to enter the fog door, a strangely decorated man outside the door stopped them. "Wait, next is the legendary monster." The man said to wuchou, explaining the characteristics of the monster to them. "The goalkeeper inside is not simple. He can devour magic. I saw your fight just now. Pure magic can''t defeat the magic dragon." Then the man took out a golden powder from his backpack. "You need it here." The onion Knight saw this kind of prop for the first time, although it is already very common for wuchou. "Yes, it looks very helpful." "Of course, it''s not free." The man smiled at the profiteer. Not to mention how the onion knight was blackmailed again, wuchou was more worried. Obviously, the magic dragon is different. If it devours magic, wuchou is now almost a loser. How can we help the onion Knight defeat magic. "Nothing, nothing to worry about." The onion Knight patted wuchou on the shoulder. "I know magic is related to some ability. Maybe you can use it." The onion Knight gave wuchou a small fire. The fire directly integrated into wuchou''s right hand and disappeared, but wuchou could feel that his right hand seemed to have something more. "This is the spell. I believe you can use it well. Of course, there is this." The onion Knight gives wuchou a scroll that records the skills of fireball. "Well, let''s go." Just about to enter the door, the onion Knight saw two runes outside the door. "Fortunately, I didn''t expect someone to leave a seal here. Let me see." The sun and love. "Well, there are four people now. We can go through the door. Let''s go." The onion knight took the lead. In front of wuchou, there was an open field, and it seemed to see a downward section in the distance. Wuchou saw that a small head stretched out first, and then a huge dragon climbed up from below, with a big mouth full of fangs. "Greedy dragon." "Come on!" Soon, something unexpected happened. The magic dragon didn''t spread it directly. Instead, a poisonous fog spewed out from his big mouth and filled the whole scene. "Cough, cough, this poisonous fog, bad." Wuchou found that his magic disappeared quickly in the poisonous fog, and his magic was constantly consumed without reply. What''s more troublesome is that the two figures just summoned were neutralized by the poisonous fog and disappeared. "Damn it!" The onion Knight painted gold powder on the sword, and the whole sword was full of lightning. The magic dragon doesn''t need to do anything. A sweep directly bounces the onion Knight away. The onion Knight even has a problem getting close. "Fireball." The fireball was directly absorbed by the poisonous fog before it flew to the magic dragon. Seeing that wuchou uses magic, the magic dragon pours directly at wuchou with his mouth open. "Worry free, leave quickly!" "You don''t have to say, I will." Wuchou rushed directly to the nearby stone pillars, but the stone pillars couldn''t stop the impact of the magic dragon. They smashed them directly at once. "Don''t come near me!" Wuchou kept throwing fireballs at his back, but it just made the magic dragon more angry and chased wuchou all the time. "Worry free, well done. Next, give it to me." The onion Knight chased the demon dragon''s tail and cut it all the time. He planned to cut off its tail in this way to reduce a threat. "Hurry up, I can''t support it for long." "Hahaha, it''s good to let you exercise by the way." "Roar! (Magic Dragon roar)" Wuchou runs away. The magic dragon chases wuchou. The onion Knight chases the magic dragon. Two people and one monster are here. Three people turn around. Chapter 207 "Hey, onion knight, why haven''t you broken your tail!" Wuchou dodged and almost threw himself down. He looked at the onion Knight still behind the magic dragon and shouted. "Shut up. Don''t you know about physical strength? Give me a rest. Do you have a back armour?" Watching the onion Knight suddenly quit, sat on the ground and suddenly drank "orange juice". "Your sister, I must kick you hard next time." Wuchou avoids the fierce attack of the magic dragon again and hides on the tower at the door. The flame gathers in his right hand. "Although I know what the ability of the next stage is, I have to use it with my own memory." "Big fireball!" More magic, rotation, turning, penetration enhancement. The fireball directly hit the magic dragon. The huge fireball shook the magic dragon and finally interrupted the unstoppable momentum of the magic dragon. "Yo, good chance." Seeing this opportunity, the onion Knight rushed up with his electrochemical sword, cut the tail of the magic dragon with a sword, and finally cut off the tail of the magic dragon. "Wuchou, take it!" The tail of the magic dragon turned into a big axe. The onion Knight threw it directly over wuchou with his greatest strength, but it was still too low. "Hey, you guy, don''t litter your weapons." Wuchou jumped directly to catch the weapon, but the magic dragon also saw the opportunity and rushed up with his mouth open. "No worries!" Seeing that wuchou was swallowed directly by the magic dragon, the onion Knight rushed up in fear. "Fire, storm." The onion Knight saw that the body of the magic dragon began to expand and the whole body turned red. Soon, the body exploded directly and the flame was wantonly destroyed in the magic dragon. Magic dragon, finally fell. Wuchou cut a big hole with an axe and climbed out of the magic dragon, but it''s better to have less experience. "It''s disgusting." Looking at wuchou whose clothes were almost corroded, the onion Knight smiled and came over to pat wuchou on the shoulder. "Not very capable, my best friend." Seeing that wuchou''s clothes were almost gone, the onion Knight thought and took out a pair of armor from his unknown backpack. "Well, since you have no clothes to wear, take it. Don''t thank me." Without looking at it, wuchou knew what he took out. Before wuchou refused, the onion Knight directly put it on wuchou. "Hey, I don''t want to be a fool." "What, it''s too much for you to say I''m a fool." After hearing this, the onion Knight didn''t care about wuchou''s idea anymore, and directly forced it to wuchou. "Stop it!" The next second, wuchou woke up with a punch. "Hey, wuchou, what are you doing?" At this time, wuchou found that he didn''t know when to sit on the train and was on his way to France. "Me, what''s the matter?" Black Dumbledore looked at the worry free man who was still in a daze. He wondered if this guy was not awake and was ready to punch again. "Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop. I''m just a little confused." Wuchou grabbed Hei Daimao''s hand and joked. Being beaten for no reason was not what he wanted. "Really?" Black Dumbledore looked puzzled and had to give up. Through Joan of arc''s explanation, after waiting for a period of time, wuchou fainted, and then the fog dispersed. Jinshan and others saw Venice and there was nothing unusual, so they took wuchou and left directly on the train. "Really?" Recently, there have been many strange things. Wuchou began to make a little difference. Whether he is in reality or in a dream. "However, I can finally go to France. I don''t know what I will encounter. I''m looking forward to it." Can Joan of arc not expect? After all, it is our own motherland, although different times. However, Joan of arc did not expect that their French magic forces were ready to welcome them. "Did you hear that?" Explosion, in front of the car. "What!" Worry free, they saw that the locomotive was blown up. The train lost its source of power and derailed directly. "Everybody hold on." Hercules directly held everyone in his arms, hit the train car with his shoulder and jumped out. "Didi!" The next second, each train car exploded directly, and the powerful impact pushed Hercules away directly. It hurt Hercules. "Who is it?" two figures rushed out of the hill behind them and rushed to Jinshan with a dagger. "Hum." Jin Shanshan also wanted to pierce them directly. She found that the other party threw the dagger directly. Jin Shanshan couldn''t avoid it and was injured in her arm. At this time, Jin Shanshan knew that the other party''s weapon was actually a magic weapon. "The other side is already ready to attack us." My Lord God is here. Looking at the assassin''s intention to attack Jinshan, Joan of arc quickly opened her treasure. The other party seemed to have known that Joan of arc was going to open the treasure, and took out a bottle from his waist, which contained the enemy of wuchou all the time. "Be careful, Joan of arc!" The enemy directly threw the bottle at Joan of arc, the bottle broke, and the black smoke directly penetrated into Joan of arc, changing the base of Joan of arc. "Damn guy!" Hercules rushed up and planned to tear them up directly, but the other party was obviously prepared. How could he be afraid of Hercules. The enemy took out a crown from his pocket. When Hercules saw it, he couldn''t help kneeling down. "What''s the matter!" Wuchou doesn''t know what happened. Joan of arc has finished blackening, the flame pours on wuchou, and the explosion of wuchou is complete. "Hey, you grumpy girl, what are you doing!" Looking at Joan of arc attacking wuchou, black Dumbledore rushed up with his sword. "Naive!" Joan of arc, it should be said that heizhen flicked away Hei Dai Mao''s attack, and the flame directly wrapped around Hei Dai Mao, consuming Hei Dai''s magic. "What is your purpose?" Wuchou Qiang stood up and looked at the three and asked. "We have only one purpose." The enemy uses his unique seal magic to lock up glittering gold, black dull hair and a wolf who has long given up. "Support our saint, Joan of arc, to dominate the world again." A man came out with a strange book. "Gildrey." Unexpectedly, Bluebeard will come to this world. No wonder the other party knows their purpose and weakness. "Why, why do you do this!" "For Joan of arc." Black flame Wuchou lost consciousness again and was taken away by them all. "Well, what''s next, Jill?" Heizhen looked at blue beard and completely forgot that she had no worries about their team just now. "Of course, defeat Britain first. The new Savior is just kidding. The real Savior is you, my holy virgin." Not long after they were caught, the three finally arrived at the place where they disappeared. "Damn, it''s a step too late." "It doesn''t matter. It seems that our prey is in trouble and may need our help." Chapter 208 Paris, France The city of art and the city of romance are the common understanding of normal people. However, about two weeks ago, the sky tore a crack and fell a devil from the sky. It should be said that he was a man like a devil. This man claimed to be blue beard. He first colluded with the local magic association in this place, and then used the human body to provide powerful magic, taking the whole France as his own magic workshop. What''s more, people in the whole city have always wanted to escape from this place, but because of the restriction of blue beard, the whole Paris has become a magic land that can''t get in and out, and because of the magic cover, ordinary people all over the world don''t know what it has become here, except people in the world. At this time, in Paris, the surviving humans hid in the sewer and their tight homes. No one dared to go out. After all, I don''t know when they will be eaten directly by passing monsters. Wuchou was brought here by them. The former Eiffel Tower has now become a collection station and a central tower for collecting magic. Wuchou was tied to the top of the tower, and Jinshan and others were placed in other places. "My holy virgin, everything is ready." "Relying on this guy''s powerful magic storage, this human will act as our central device to transmit a steady stream of magic for us. Finally, use the powerful inherent boundary to turn the whole France into our base." "Hum, yes, Jill, just act according to your plan. What else do you need me to do?" "My holy virgin, you just need to help me watch those followers and don''t make trouble. Let me do the rest." Watching heizhen leave, blue beard looked at his pocket watch and counted down secretly. "And twenty-four hours." "Hey, wake up." "Want to die?" Wuchou slowly opened his eyes and saw the projection of the big snake fall in his eyes. "Are you awake? Don''t you know the seriousness of the matter yet?" At this time, wuchou found that his limbs were bound by some kind of magic lock, but he could feel that a steady stream of magic came from the lock. "Do you understand?" "Now you are a container. Although I don''t know what the other party is going to do, it must be bad. You need to leave quickly." Wuchou still wants to break free, but obviously these things are not so simple to get rid of, and they are still forbidden. "Hum, although the other party''s purpose has been very clear, has the other party forgotten your ability to seal?" "Fantasy killer." Wuchou is mentally prepared, and no one nearby sees him. "I''m a pervert!" Familiar feeling, wuchou can feel that his magic is slowly disappearing, and the chain of his right hand has been broken. "Well, just get out of here." Breaking all the chains, wuchou began to look for his partner, but whether wuchou had forgotten that his magic had always connected the whole place, and wuchou''s actions had had a great impact. The whole peripheral border, because wuchou''s fantasy killer just now, has been broken, and the original appearance of the whole Paris has appeared in front of everyone. "Paris, fallen!" At this time, the French found that their Paris had been controlled and unaware. "Now our hope is that the local magic knot society will deal with this matter as soon as possible." Inside the Eiffel Tower, Paris As soon as wuchou came down, he saw blue beard appear in front of him. "Damn, why can you get rid of it? Where is your magic?" "Go down and ask yourself about it!" No need to do anything, just a magician. There are many ways to solve him. "Naive." Two demons rushed directly from the side and grabbed wuchou''s feet. Instantaneous movement Wuchou gets rid of it directly, rushes up and gives a friendship breaking fist. "Phantom!" The worry free body goes directly through it, which is an illusion. "Hum, do you think I''ll come directly? It''s ridiculous. Wait, someone will catch you back soon." No worries, but no matter how much, leaving here early and finding everyone back is my goal. "Wait!" Feeling the threat, wuchou jumped up and avoided the oncoming shock wave. "Snake, don''t want to leave here." Men''s beauty, short blond hair, king. Black smoke surrounds king. Is it really controlled? Or I won''t help bluebeard. "King, you''re just confused. You don''t need to do this." "Even so, you are a big snake and my goal." King kicks his feet to catch up with them. Wuchou doesn''t want to waste too much time on their fighters, especially his ability to use is not much. "Leave it to me next." A man with sunglasses rushed out to block King''s attack for wuchou. "Hum, big snake, this is not the time. Go and save your partner first. See you in England." The sunglasses man said, rushed up to entangle king and gave wuchou time to escape. "Sorry, thank you for your support." Wuchou hurried away, leaving Sunglasses man to fight king. "Clark, why stop me? You should know that the snake is the enemy." The sunglassman shook his head and looked at King. "After all, we mercenaries are different from you. You see things differently. Since many people can change, why can''t big snake?" "Shut up, you don''t understand anything." Time goes back to worry free Wuchou took the time to leave the Eiffel Tower. Thanks to his right hand, all magic defense was useless to him. Wuchou soon returned to the ground. "So, where am I going?" "Next, let me lead the way." The man in the headscarf came out and was ready to show wuchou the way. "Shouldn''t you mercenaries be hostile to me? After all, you should hate the snake, don''t you?" The man looked at wuchou and shook his head helplessly. "It is true that we have a grudge against you, especially what you have done, but now the times are different. We need more strength. We are different from those fighters." Rafer took out a map and showed wuchou how to go. "Your partners are in these places. Of course, your saint is guarding one of these places. My task is here. You have to go on your own." Worry free looked at Rafer and didn''t know what the other party was going to do. "I have something to deal with. I have something to find out by myself, so I won''t accompany you." "Your partner, you have to save yourself." Rafer finished and left on his motorcycle. "Really, why open and close the switch? Won''t it waste time?" Wuchou looked at the map left by Rafer and was a little helpless. Chapter 209 According to Rafer''s tips, wuchou comes to the first place. The Louvre is more emotional than expected. Worry free really doesn''t understand. Where did the dungeon come from to trap the glittering people? It''s a place for art, not prisoners. At the entrance of the Louvre, there was a sign, which attracted the attention of wuchou. "Attention, there is a vicious dog in it." It''s a little funny. There are evil dogs inside. What is it. Wuchou directly pushes the door in. The next second, an invisible speed strikes, directly pushes wuchou out of the door, and the whole Louvre is directly broken. "What!" A silver wolf, a man in gold armor. "Oh, long time no see." Black smoke spread over rob and Jinshan, and Jinshan''s armor was scarred because of the black smoke. "Wake up, Wang. You won''t be controlled by this force." "Really?" Jin Shanshan looked at his present posture and was intoxicated. "If I had this power, then my best friend." With that, Jin Shanshan looked at wuchou and his eyes were full of helplessness. "Sorry, you''re going to die here today for my best friend." So fast. Sword, axe, halberd and all kinds of weapons fly up to attack wuchou. Wuchou has no magic now, so he has to use his own strength to avoid slowly, but it''s also a matter of time to be hit. Instantaneous movement Wuchou comes to Jinshan directly and plans to stun Jinshan directly. However, seeing Jinshan, wuchou doesn''t take any precautions. Wuchou keeps an eye on it and doesn''t continue to attack. Instead, he has a hind leg. The next second, a huge spear came out of the ground. If wuchou didn''t take precautions in time, he would have been stabbed just now. "Unfortunately, such a rare opportunity." Jinshan looked at wuchou, but shook her head. "Forget it, that''s it." As soon as Jinshan waved, several chains appeared on her head. Wuchou naturally knew what it was. Lock of heaven The chain rushed directly to wuchou. Wuchou didn''t dare to hold it up. He didn''t know whether he would be limited or not. Wuchou quickly left the attack range of tianzhisuo, but soon, wuchou was caught. "Bad, power, disappearing." Wuchou feels that his limbs are very heavy, his body can''t use a little strength, and he can''t kneel in place. "Well done, my best friend." Jin Shanshan slowly approached wuchou and took out a dagger. "That''s the end." "Go to hell." Is that all? "Not yet." Wuchou felt that time had stopped and a vague figure appeared in front of him. "Are you?" The figure slowly became clear. Worry free saw the old man with long green hair. "Remember? We have entrusted our strength to you, so Jill believed you when she saw you for the first time." Light, shining in the worry free chest, comes from the power of white, once the chain of double kings. "Don''t forget that our wish has come true. Tell Jill of the world that our wish has been fulfilled." Enqi went to wuchou and told wuchou how to use this power correctly. "Go, your devil can''t affect you now. After all, there are enough evil in your body. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t appear at this time." Enqi finished and disappeared. "Help me save him and pull him out of this abyss." "Yes." Time flows again "Go to hell!" The glittering dagger was about to be inserted into wuchou''s head. Suddenly, wuchou''s body emitted a light, which interrupted Jinshan''s attack. "This is!" The golden lock of heaven retracts uncontrollably. What does golden see! Around wuchou, there is another, the lock of heaven. "How possible! My weapon, this weapon, you can''t have!" Jin Shanshan looked at the lock of heaven around wuchou, surprised and panicked. "Who the hell are you?" Wuchou breathed and looked at Jinshan calmly. "I''m just a passing guardian of the world, to save your soul for the once king, Gilgamesh." "Lock of heaven!" Enqidu''s heavenly lock rushed directly to Jinshan, but Jinshan was not ready to give up and control his weapons to fly up. "It''s no use, Wang!" Another heavenly lock flew over from behind Gilgamesh. At this time, Jinshan knew that the other party had two heavenly locks. "Isn''t it!" "That''s right." Jin Shanshan is controlled by two heavenly locks. She has lost her resistance, and rob is also controlled. Wuchou controls his ability again, and the magic returns to his body again. "Feel it, Wang, this is another message from you and your best friend." Magic is injected into the lock of heaven, so that Jinshan can feel the last message. Jinshan stood on the endless grassland, and enqi was right in front of him. "Enqidu!" "It doesn''t matter." Jin Shanshan is trying to go up, but he knows very well that the other party is just an illusion. As long as he goes up, the illusion will disappear. "Obviously, I still have a lot to say." At this time, there is no arrogance outside, no arrogance in the past, only endless regret for your best friend and the joy of seeing your best friend again. "Never mind, Jill." "Even if our time is short, I''m glad that God created me and let me meet you." "I have no regrets in my life. I told another you." "Really?" The black smoke slowly invaded this area, and the glittering behind has become an endless abyss. "Come back, you are the king of Uruk, the oldest king, Gilgamesh." Enqi just disappeared. "Thanks a lot, enqidu." Jin Shanshan turned and looked. The abyss slowly approached her, and soon she had to pull herself in. "Do you still want to control me? Bastard!" Heaven and earth depart, the star of development. "I''m Gilgamesh!" The worry free outside saw the black smoke slowly floating out of rob and Jinshan. "Did you succeed?" Seeing that the black smoke wanted to return to Jinshan, Jinshan suddenly opened her eyes and took a look at the black smoke ready to come back. "Get out!" Even if controlled by the lock of heaven, Gilgamesh has regained consciousness and will no longer be confused by black smoke. The black smoke had no choice but to float directly into the air and disappear. "That''s enough. Untie it." Wuchou nodded and took back the heaven lock on Jinshan. "My people, feel honored. Your name can be remembered by me. Tell me your name." "In this world, my name is shangtiao dangma, and my true face is wuchou." "Hum, strange name." Jinshan stood up, looked at the lock of heaven on wuchou''s hand and smiled. "Forget it, since it''s another character I admit, I''ll try my best to remember. Let''s go. There are still people who need our help." "Yes." Wuchou follows Jinshan and prepares to go to the next place. Chapter 210 Wuchou takes Jinshan to another place indicated by the map, and destroys many tentacle monsters summoned by blue beard along the way. "It''s really dirty. Even we can''t forgive this behavior." Jin Shanshan obviously felt that these monsters were originally human beings. They were all monsters transformed by blue beard with magic, and lost their reason. After Jinshan cleaned up the nearby demons, they came to the palace of Versailles. "This time, who is here?" Wuchou still wants to go in directly, but Jinshan pulls wuchou in time. "When Ma, you see, what''s that?" "Is that a man?" In the eyes of worry free and glittering, a woman in ancient clothes came to them with a basket. "Why, are there people here?" "Hello." Jin Shanshan still wants to stop this guy, but he finds that the other party suddenly disappears. "Hallucinations?" "No, but." Wuchou and Jinshan can''t explain what this is, so they have to hold down their doubts and start looking for their partners trapped here. After searching for a period of time, wuchou found the black hair lying on the ground in the big garden. ¡°saber£¡¡± Wuchou hurried up to pick up Hei Daimao, but the other party seemed to lose consciousness and didn''t wake up with his eyes closed. "What happened?" Wuchou saw that black Dumbledore held a piece of paper in his hand. Wuchou opened it and wrote some words. "To wake up the Sleeping Princess, you need to enter a dream and break the spell." "Magic?" Wuchou seals his magic again and uses the fantasy killer to touch the head of black dull hair. No response. "It seems that it is necessary to enter a dream with the knight king in order to awaken the knight king." Jin Shanshan said. "Indeed, I have to follow the above prompts." Wuchou recovers his magic power and is ready to find conditions. After all, wuchou doesn''t know how the other party can make black dull hair sleep. He is a man with strong magic resistance. Wuchou looked for it and saw traces of dragging objects on the ground, which proved that heidaimao was dragged here directly. This is not the place of origin. Following the trace, they saw a long red trace on the ground and seemed to want to guide them to that place. I don''t know how long they walked. Wuchou came to a relatively luxurious room. The surrounding decoration made wuchou think they had entered the former king''s room. "Worry free, you see." In the middle of the room, there are two cups, one of which is empty and the other has unknown liquid. Wuchou and others approached the cup and saw a few lines of words written on the table on which the cup was placed. "Break your destiny and change the past." Although I don''t know why, wuchou knows that heidaimao drinks the liquid in the cup and wants to go back to his past and change his destiny. "But why?" "Who knows, maybe she, like me, has some annoying mistakes that need to be regretted." Jinshan was stunned when she remembered the intersection of herself and enqi again. "In short, I also need to drink to help her." Wuchou put the black hair on the bed and picked up the cup on the table. "It doesn''t matter. Go and save the ignorant girl." "Well, Wang, I''m going." Wuchou drank the liquid in the cup, suddenly felt dizzy and fell into a deep sleep. "Well, let me deal with these uninvited guests." Jinshan opens the door, and there are countless skeletons and ghosts outside. It seems that they are the enemies controlled by blue beard. "Sorry, hell has only one-way tickets." Don''t mention gold glittering outside to protect them. After wuchou drank the liquid, his consciousness slowly collapsed. When wuchou woke up again, he found himself standing in a grassland. There was a high platform in front of him, on which stood a girl who was very familiar with wuchou. It should be said that a girl disguised as a man. And a man in a white robe. "When you pull out this sword, you will not be the girl altoria, but the king of Britain, Arthur Pendragon." "Are you willing to sacrifice everything you have done to me for Britain?" The girl thought, put her hands on the hilt of the sword, looked at her teacher''s expression and smiled. When wuchou thought the girl would pull out the sword, the girl let go and bowed to her teacher. "Sorry, I can''t do it." "Really? What a pity." The girl obviously saw the disappointment and helplessness on the teacher''s face. However, wuchou can see that there is a trace of regret on the girl''s face in addition to chagrin. Wuchou suddenly felt a flower in front of her. She appeared again. The girl refused to pull up her weapon again. "Is this Saber''s wish?" Worry free watched it over and over again. No matter how many times it happened, the girl would still refuse to pull up her weapon, then look at the disappointed eyes of the teacher and start over again. "Saber, what do you want and why do you indulge in fantasy?" Denying his own existence, there is no worry to think of the only possibility. Saber is denying his history and feels that he should not have become a king, but live as a girl. "No, not so." Wuchou doesn''t think saber is a loser. Although wuchou doesn''t know what happened in history, wuchou has seen that this guy is lazy, but his fighting and thinking are extraordinary, which proves that saber must have been very strong before he died. "Stop it, saber." Wuchou wants to stop the girl from giving up, but a black light prevents wuchou from moving on. "Funny? That''s my wish to change my past." Black dull hair appeared in front of wuchou. Looking at the girl who kept repeating all this there, black dull hair felt relaxed. "No, no, saber, don''t you want to be king?" "Shut up!" Black dull hair rushed up and pressed wuchou on the ground, with the sword against wuchou''s neck. "What do you know? You don''t know my history, my country''s final demise, what I did wrong. All these make me abandon the dignity of knights and pursue results." "Even so, you want to be king." He was stunned and watched without worry. "Why deny yourself? Even if you are not a king, your country may not be better. Think about it carefully. Your country will exist for so long because of you and let future generations remember you. Isn''t this proof that you are the best choice?" Wuchou pulls open the sword hanging around his neck and picks up black dull hair. "Even if you give up everything you used to be and become like this, your desire to become a king has not changed." "Accept everything, saber." Wuchou looked at the girl who was still thinking, smiled and walked towards the girl who kept repeating over there. "Altoria." The young girl held the sword in the stone and looked at the man coming. She didn''t know what he wanted to do. "Remember, believe in yourself, you are more suitable to be a king than anyone else, no matter who you are." After listening to wuchou''s words, the girl looked at her teacher and said. "Yes, even though I may make the wrong choice, as a king, I have no mistakes. I am the king chosen by heaven." The girl pulled out her sword and saw the teacher''s happy smile. "Oh, are you awake?" Wuchou opened his eyes again and saw Jinshan standing in front of them. Nothing had changed around him. "How long have I been in a coma?" "It''s all right. It''s only two hours." Wuchou found that the black hair lying in bed had disappeared. "Do you mean the knight king? It''s all right. She''s waiting for you outside. She''s talking to you privately. Go." Wuchou walks out of the room and sees Hei Daimao holding his long sword waiting for wuchou. "Are you awake? Come here." Wuchou walks up to Hei Daimao and doesn''t know what the other party wants to say. "Kneel down." Wuchou knelt down obediently and saw Hei Daimao raise his sword and put it on his head. "As a punishment for disturbing other people''s dreams, when Ma, I want you to be my knight, will you?" Looking at black Dumbledore''s serious expression, he nodded helplessly. "I will." "God bless you, my knight." Chapter 211 Arc de Triomphe, France Hercules is standing next to heizhen. Although Hercules is not controlled, Hercules can''t resist each other because of the props in Blue Beard''s hand. "Are you coming?" Wuchou came to the last place with glittering gold and black hair. The whole street was full of demons, but the other party didn''t do it. Instead, he stood obediently on both sides of the street. "Hum hum, are you here at last? Are you ready to be caught back by us?" "Don''t think I''ll take Hercules and Joan of arc away this time. You can''t stop me." "Really?" Look at each other and feel ready to move. Don''t worry about saying what you think. "Wang, I''ll leave Hercules to you, saber. You help me hold Joan of arc, and I''ll deal with blue beard." "Hum, OK." With a wave of Jinshan''s hand, several long swords flew directly to attack heizhen. Before heizhen fought back, Hercules pushed all these weapons away. "Come on, big man, let''s go over there." Glitter distracted Hercules. "Come on, village girl, let me see how powerful you are!" Hei Daimao taunts heizhen from time to time. It is obvious that the other party has done it. "You gluttonous girl, wait for me and I''ll deal with you." Heizhen rushed over with the flag and tangled with Hei Daimao, leaving wuchou and blue beard. (Rob is not under consideration.) "Hum, are you ready to die?" "Are you talking about yourself?" Wuchou has instantly moved behind blue beard, and the magic gun in his hand is already ready. "Go to hell!" The magic gun hit blue beard in the middle. Even if the other party is a magician, he will suffer a lot of injuries if he eats it in the front. "Hum, easy, do you think I''ll be hit by you again?" The figure of blue beard appeared nearby and looked at wuchou. "This is my magic workshop. I can see it clearly when you move the coordinates." When the demons see the beginning of the battle, they all rush up to surround wuchou. Wuchou can constantly move and use magic guns to destroy these monsters. "A little more." Wuchou doesn''t know how long it has been playing, but the number of each other is still a lot, just like it can''t be destroyed. "I don''t know how they are?" The battle between Jinshan and Hercules is very simple. It can be solved with a lock of heaven. After all, Hercules is very divine. "Big man, why do you attack us when your consciousness is clear?" Jinshan beat Hercules down, sat on him and patted him on the head. "Sorry, the other party doesn''t know where to get the crown of the Divine Mother. As long as he keeps holding it, I can only be controlled by him." "Really, it''s really troublesome." Hei Daimao and heizhen, although their strength is almost the same, heizhen is different and strengthened by black smoke, so Hei Daimao was defeated in the end. It''s just rare that heizhen didn''t kill her, but caught Hei Daimao. On the other side, Rafer and others concentrated, hid and watched wuchou constantly use magic guns to destroy demons. "Do we need to go to war?" Looking at the magic guns flying all over the sky, Rafer thought and gave up. "Give up. We''re not suitable for this kind of battle. Let''s leave the rest to the big snake. As long as the other party wakes up again and waits for him to deal with these monsters, we''ll go up and beat the big snake back to the prototype." Looking at the endless demons, wuchou feels tired. If he has more powerful power, he won''t. "Want it? My power." The voice of the big snake sounded in wuchou''s ear. "No, you will run wild and destroy the world. I don''t allow it." "Hum, I''ll see what you do with them." I don''t know how long it took. Wuchou''s magic power was almost consumed, and his body was bitten by demons. "Hum, is that all?" "Well, what''s that?" The sound of the propeller. Several helicopters flew over. It''s impossible. No ordinary people dare to come to such a place. Wuchou saw a familiar figure jumping directly from the plane, wearing a power armor. "Oh, brother, the reinforcements of Xueyuan city are coming." Wuchou also saw that kuqiulin was also on one of the helicopters. Unexpectedly, the chairman actually let them out. "After all, if you are really defeated, the chairman is also very upset." Dans said and rushed up with his laser rifle. "Brother, hold on." Kuchulin also hurried down to the ground, grabbed wuchou and ran to blue beard. "Oh, this feeling. Sure enough, young brother, are you also the emperor? Just right." Wuchou feels that he has established a temporary contract with kuchulin, and magic begins to be provided to kuchulin. "Little brother, I haven''t tried for a long time. Open all the fire. Come on, my imperial Lord. Let me help you eradicate your enemy." "Oh, kuchulin, help me solve my enemy." Kuchulin jumped up with worry free, and the red gun in his hand was shining. "Eat move, this is my profound meaning, puncture the flying gun!" Kuchulin threw his weapon directly out with his magic. The goal was the blue beard standing outside. "Damn, don''t stop me!" "Luoyan City textbook." Blue Beard continues to summon more demons to stop kuchulin''s attack, but how can these simple demons stop kuchulin''s fatal attack. "Ah! My Joan of arc!" The powerful magic burned Blue Beard directly, and the whole magic workshop began to collapse. Blue Beard left the stage like this, but they found that more and more demons did not disappear directly. "What happened and why are demons still appearing?" More and more demons appeared and soon piled up into a huge demon. They danced their tentacles and began to attack them. "Damn, to this extent, my treasure also fails." Kuchulin looked at the huge demon in front of him and was a little helpless. "Hum, leave it to me." Jin Shanshan appeared in front of the crowd with Hercules. "King!" "I''ve been waiting for a long time. It seems that the treasure has finally been destroyed and Hercules can finally act independently." Jin Shanshan looked at the creeping devil in front and smiled with disdain. "Hum, even demons of this level can''t stop the king''s attack." "When Ma, give me your magic!" Wuchou felt his magic diminishing and almost made himself kneel down. "Heaven and earth depart obediently, the star of development." With the blow of tearing space, the demon struggled in the aftershock, but how to resist the blow of destroying heaven and earth. The whole demon was destroyed by this attack, and the demon was finally cleared. Although Blue Beard was finally eliminated, there was one thing wuchou had not done. "Have you forgotten me?" Heizhen, come back with black hair. Chapter 212 "Stop." Wuchou didn''t want others to hurt Joan of arc or black hair, so he had to let everyone stop. "If you can''t move your hand, let me." Jinshan looks at wuchou and suggests. "It''s all right, Wang. Let me handle it." Wuchou stood up and stood in front of Jinshan and others. "Joan of arc, give me back saber. I can promise you anything you need." "No, be hemp!" As soon as Hei Daimao opened his mouth, he was thrown to the ground by heizhen and coughed. "Stop, don''t continue to hurt her." Heizhen looks at wuchou very tightly. Hei Daimao doesn''t know why. There is a big fire. "Hum, do you want her back? Yes." Heizhen threw the flag in her hand in front of wuchou, and the flame immediately surrounded the flag. "Seize it, as long as you can bear the pain and come up on your knees, I will grant your request." Heizhen stood about two floors away from wuchou, and the distance between them was almost five meters. If wuchou walked slowly on his knees, it would take at least a lot of time. "Hey, woman, don''t go too far!" Kuqiulin and others wanted to make a start for wuchou, but they were stopped by wuchou. "Never mind, I can." Whoever it is, Joan of arc or. Sabrr, wuchou doesn''t want to hurt them. They are all their own partners. Wuchou touches the flag with his left hand, and the flame spreads directly to wuchou''s whole body. Good pain, this pain is not the pain that the flame hurts the worry free body, but the pain in Joan''s heart. Betrayed, put on the name of a witch, not trusted, and finally burned to death, poor and sad. The flame of hatred. Heizhen looked at wuchou and her eyes began to change. She knew that the other party seemed to understand her problem. "Even so, do you want me to be the one who is still fighting for this country?" Wuchou didn''t speak. He listened to heizhen''s words, knelt down and moved himself step by step. "Why, don''t you want to help me!" The flame deepens again, and wuchou can feel heizhen''s hatred and pain more clearly. Even so, wuchou still didn''t stop and continued to move his body. "Enough, stop." Saber looked at wuchou and didn''t want his knight to sacrifice in front of him. "When Ma, is that your choice?" Jin Shanshan looks at Wu Chou, who doesn''t want to stop, and stomps impatiently. As long as Wu Chou has a word, Jin Shanshan wears heizhen thousands of times on the spot. Magic, worry free, although I feel very painful, I don''t have any scars on my body, only the pain spreads all over my body. Closer, wuchou has come under heizhen, so he is short of the two meters he moved up. "Are you still stubborn here? Is that what you think I am?" Heizhen looked at her worry free, her inner injustice to the world and her resentment towards another herself were deeper and stronger. Because of the sudden rise of the flame, he fell directly without worry and pain and returned to the origin. "Brother, that''s enough!" Kuchulin couldn''t help it, and the spear in his hand was hungry and thirsty. "Stop, don''t do it!" "This is my trial." Wuchou stabilizes his body again and slowly moves up the stairs. Yes, wuchou not only heard Joan of arc''s voice at that time, but also the scene at that time. The innocent girl, the girl who saved the country, was bound on the cross and burned by the people. Curses and cheers turned into sharp blades one after another and pierced into the girl''s heart. The girl didn''t resent them, but the girl''s companions didn''t. The man was very painful. All the resentment was converted into energy and completely affected the girl. It was not so much Joan''s hatred as Bluebeard''s hatred that changed Joan''s mind. "Even so." Wuchou came to heizhen, held his knee and stood up slowly. He looked at saber who had been worried about himself lying on the ground, and heizhen with an angry face. "You are still you. Even if you change and your appearance changes, you are still the original you. How can I hurt you and deny you like you think." Yes, Shaye recognizes herself even if she changes her appearance. Even she doesn''t dislike herself. How can she dislike others. "Really?" The flame faded slowly. Heizhen looked at the man with firm eyes in front of her and asked. "Well, even if you are really different now, I don''t dislike you. Even if you are like this in the future, it doesn''t matter. Everyone will accept you." Heizhen silently loosened the rope that bound saber. Saber stood up to see if wuchou was hurt. Pacify the knight king who cares about himself. Wuchou just wants to leave with heizhen like this. Unexpectedly, the next second, heizhen is crazy and pushes them away. "Ah ah ah!" Black smoke slowly controls heizhen''s body, heizhen''s mind is replaced by black smoke, and her pupils slowly turn red. "Damn guy, how many times do you want to stop me and why do you want to hinder me!" Seeing that the other party finally appeared, wuchou protected the knight King behind him, and the magic gun in his hand was ready to move. "Of course, I''m the guardian of the world. As long as you still want to destroy the world, I won''t let you go." "Obviously, you don''t understand anything." "Heizhen" rushed over with a long sword, but Jin Shanshan and kuqiulin were already ready. Lock of heaven Joan''s hands were controlled by the chain. Kuchulin directly opened heizhen''s patrol sword with his long gun to protect them. "Enough, king, kuchulin." Looking at heizhen still controlled by black smoke, wuchou remembered that way. "There is no need to fake death or get hurt this time." Wuchou puts his hand on heizhen''s shoulder and plans to drive out the black smoke with his own strength. "Here I am." Through magic, wuchou enters Joan''s inner world. Only in this way can he help heizhen drive away the demons in her body. However, as soon as wuchou came in, what he saw was not Joan of arc, but another person. "This is the first time to meet in this time and space." The pure black figure stands in front of wuchou. Behind the dark figure is the unconscious Joan of arc. "Give it back, give me Joan of arc." The shadow shook his head helplessly and looked at such a serious worry free face with dim sum plug. "Why, can''t you remember? Everything about me." "Sorry, you only know you are the enemy. I want to expel you." A light jumped out of wuchou''s body, shining on Joan of arc''s whole inner world and expelling the darkness. "It''s true. Obviously I don''t know anything. Why did you drive me away? Obviously you forgot me too." Wuchou was confused and didn''t know what the other party said. "Forget it, the world is not my goal. I''ll go. Bye." The shadow slowly disappeared, leaving no worries infinite problems. But at least Joan of arc can be restored. When they returned to the outside, they were relieved to see Joan of arc slowly return to her original state. "But how to deal with this mess?" Dans looked around at the traces of fighting and the persecution of the whole France. I''m afraid he can''t recover in a short time. "Nothing." Wuchou woke up and watched the magic covered sun finally appear in the sky, and the sun shone on the whole earth again. "Even if the time is longer, human beings can continue to live, and their homes will be rebuilt soon." "Well, this is the best spirit of being human." Chapter 213 After packing all their bags, wuchou and others are ready to set out for Britain. Because of the problems of the whole Paris in France, there are many problems when wuchou and others leave. Fortunately, the reinforcements from Xueyuan city gave them the best gift. "Thank you for your helicopter. We''ll see you soon." Wuchou thanks a few tools and looks at Rafer and others. "What about you? What are your plans?" Rafer thought about it and felt that what they needed now was to go back and report and wait for things to become interesting. "You don''t have to worry. We''ll find a way to leave by ourselves. You can go to England at ease." "Thank you." Rafer left a word to worry about before he left. "Be careful, you won''t have little trouble going to England this time." Of course I understand. Sitting in the helicopter given by everyone in Xueyuan City, wuchou and others soon passed the inspection and came to Britain. London, fog city and the whole city are full of legends, especially many legends related to worry free. They had just arrived in London. Before long, the British Puritans had worshipped people to entertain them. "Dear envoy of Xueyuan City, please welcome our archbishop." A nun came to convey. "Lead the way." Wuchou followed the nun to a church. Obviously, the other party didn''t plan to take him to their base camp. Just outside. Pushing the door open, a girl with long blond hair, at least looks like this, stood in front of them. "Welcome, earth consciousness. I''m the supreme bishop here, Laura Stuart." Wuchou looked at the girl who claimed to be the supreme bishop and felt a powerful magic in her body, and this feeling seemed to have been seen somewhere. "Why did you come to me? Why did you take my friend away?" Lola shook her head, looked at wuchou and talked about it. "In fact, we didn''t do the whole thing. Just like you, people from that world took them away. Don''t worry, they are both safe, not to mention our forbidden book catalogue." "That''s good." "So, where are they?" Lola raised her hand to stop wuchou from asking. "Wait, wait for me to say one thing first." Laura went to wuchou and looked carefully at the girl who was not prominent at all. She really wondered why so many people liked this guy. "What, do I have any questions?" After thinking for a while, Lola decided to tell wuchou. "Do you know Shaye?" "Yes, what happened to her!" Wuchou came up and took Laura''s hand. "Well, calm down. I''ll tell you something." Laura''s private prosecution Time goes back to three months ago, before the world was integrated. One day, Lola felt that something was about to appear outside. Suddenly, a girl fell from the sky and fell directly at the door of their church. The girl was full of wounds and looked pitiful. Lola felt that the girl would bring them great help, so she took the initiative to save the girl. Soon they found that the girl was not human. Girls are very special. At least Lola thinks that girls are related to ancient gods, so she treats girls well and even teaches girls how to use magic. Laura thought there was only one person in the world, but soon, a month ago, the world seemed to be invaded by something, and there were different visitors from all over the world. "Among these people, some very special people came to us. They call themselves three artifact." Speaking of this, wuchou understands that red pill is also their person, but red pill is controlled, but there is also a problem. Why does red pill attack himself and why he is familiar with himself? Even if black smoke changes him, he must know something about himself. "One of them, I remember correctly, came to us and asked for our help." "He said that when they came here, they felt the smell of destruction. If their old enemies were left alone, the world would be destroyed, so I helped them." Lola stopped for a moment and looked at wuchou. "Then they find you, the last hemp in Xueyuan City, a fantasy killer." "The point is that they think that a strong medium is needed for the complete resurrection of the snake. At this time, I thought of Shaye, so I took them to see her." "I just didn''t expect that Cao shaving Jing seems to have a crush on Shaye, so." Don''t have to listen. The magic of worry free was ready to move, but it was soon stopped by Joan of arc and others. "After listening carefully, of course, Shaye doesn''t know why he knew you. It''s amazing. He''s from two worlds, but when Shaye saw you, he thought you were looking for her." ¡±Of course, Shaye knows that Cao shaving Jing and others will stop you. Since they have defeated you once, there will be a second time, so. " "Take herself as a chip to stop Cao shaving Jing from hurting me, right?" Wuchou looked at Lola and said his guess. "Of course, you''re right. I just didn''t expect that they would think of using this method to bring themselves to Britain. It''s not illegal." Wuchou clenched his fist. Unexpectedly, he was still protected. "Where is he now?" "Wait, you may not see him now, but you will see him in three days." "Why?" Wuchou has a bad feeling. "Three days later, they will hold an engagement ceremony here." After taking Laura''s address to wuchou about the two women, wuchou bowed his head and left. Jin Shanshan and others wanted to comfort wuchou, but wuchou soon cheered up. "Saber, you''re the king, you''re Shaye, aren''t you?" Hei Daimao nodded and let wuchou know why Hei Daimao came back to save himself for the first time. "Wang, I have one thing to ask you." "Come on, the king will help his people solve problems." "When I rescue indix and flanda, please take them back to Xueyuan city. I want to stay here." "Really? Don''t you need my help?" Jin Shanshan looked at wuchou and looked at the other party''s firm eyes. Jin Shanshan understood that nothing he said would change. "Please, Wang." "Hum, of course, but I have one condition." Jin Shanshan looked at her face and smiled. "Go back alive. After all, such an interesting imperial Lord is hard to find." "Yes." Worry free looked at Hercules and Joan of arc. After thinking for a while, he still let them leave with Jinshan. "You too. Leave with the king. When we save my partner, I''ll give the rest to saber and me." "Well, here you are." Joan of arc first gave wuchou a small flag. "At a critical moment, I will protect you." Hercules scratched his head and patted wuchou on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''m sure you''ll come back." "Nonsense, you haven''t left yet!" Worry free looked at the address and got ready. "Here I am, flanda, indix." Chapter 214 Wuchou came here according to the address. Greenwich Observatory. Before entering, the power of the big snake in wuchou''s body began to riot. It seemed that there was something inside that would affect the big snake. Take a deep breath and open the door without worry. "Are you coming?" A woman with white robes and long black hair stood in front of wuchou. "My name is Shenle Qianhe, big snake. You should know me, right?" Wuchou nodded. "Don''t gossip. Give me back my partner. Your goal has been achieved. I''ve come." Qianhe looked at the world, the parasite of the snake, and felt that his prediction was correct. This may be an opportunity to stop their fatalistic confrontation. "I''m sorry about this. I didn''t expect them to bring you here in this way." "But I still want to try. Is it worth it for me to help you?" When Qianhe finished, wuchou only saw that Qianhe''s hand seemed to become fast, and the whole world was spinning. Wuchou just lost consciousness. Wuchou opened his eyes and saw himself lying in a bed. Next door was the reason why wuchou came to England, flanda and indix. "Hello, flanda, is indix all right?" Worry free shook their shoulders, but neither of them woke up. "Want to wake them up?" The figure of Qianhe appears beside wuchou. "What am I going to do?" "Enter their dreams and break their fantasies." Wuchou didn''t know what to do. Qianhe came over and grabbed wuchou''s hand. "First of all, if something happens to you in your dream, the reality will be affected. Even so, do you want to go?" "Of course, it''s my responsibility." It''s a wonderful feeling. In my current vision, I see it as if it''s above, as if it''s below, upside down. In this way, worry free enters flanda''s dream. Flanda has been dreaming lately People dream, terrible, sad, happy, all kinds of dreams. Flanda has always believed that dreams are illusory, unrealistic and will not happen. But recently, flanda has been having the same dream, always, always. Seeing that he was sunk by Mai ye, he cut his back with atoms. Although flanda always believed that this could not happen as long as wuchou was still there, flanda didn''t expect that she would be taken away, and wuchou didn''t appear. All the time, flanda dreamed that she was cut off, pain and fear occupied flanda''s heart. Flanda doesn''t know why she was beheaded. Maybe she betrayed the organization. Maybe it''s other reasons, but it doesn''t matter. "In the end, how will it end?" Flanda is in a dream, a familiar school city, a familiar street, and a familiar atomic collapse flying directly behind her. Flanda has been escaping in this dream. As long as she is killed once, she will come back. The dream continues all the time. Flanda tried many ways to beg for mercy, but it was useless. The other party was just a role in a nightmare. How could she listen to what flanda said. Flanda also tried to find someone for help, especially running home directly to find wuchou, but it was useless. There were only flanda and maiye in the whole school city, and the others disappeared. Flanda also tried to resist, but her bomb couldn''t resist maiye. She was soon killed again. Until now, flanda only knows how to escape. The farther and faster she goes, the longer she can live. "Somebody, help." Flanda is still running. Even though she is very tired, she can''t stop. If she stops, she will die. "Why should I suffer such a crime?" Flanda accidentally tripped over a stone on the ground and hurt her knee. "Stop!" Flanda looked at maiye slowly approaching, holding the familiar white light in her hand and facing herself. "Stop!" The blue light column directly pushed away the wheat field in front of flanda and flew to the wall. "I''m sorry I''m late." Flanda looked behind her, familiar figure. "Why, now?" "Sorry." Wuchou squatted down and held flanda in his arms. He couldn''t know how long the girl in front of him lasted in this dream. But soon, worry free will know his answer. The bomb exploded directly in wuchou''s chest. It exploded several ribs of wuchou, but flanda was unharmed. "This pain, let you try!" Flanda, it''s blackened. "The pain of this reincarnation, let you try!" The bomb kept flying to wuchou, and maiye, who had just been hit by wuchou, stood up again and continued to attack wuchou. Wuchou doesn''t want to be defeated here. He is preparing to leave, but he thinks of his purpose. Wuchou fired another magic gun to beat back maiye. Looking at franda who was getting closer to him, wuchou thought of a way to save her. "I brought all your pain." "So let me disappear and your pain will not exist." Flanda didn''t want to understand what the other party said. Worry free figure disappeared directly. Flanda saw that the whole world began to collapse. Once again, flanda saw herself lying in her former rental house with her pillow in her hand. "Dream?" Flanda walked out of the street and saw people coming and going in the street, the familiar cleaning robot and the warm sun in the sky, which made flanda feel that she had returned to reality. "Or is everything that happened before a dream?" Flanda walked down the street and back to the worry free dormitory. No one was there. It was an empty room. Call your former teammates and everyone has breakfast in the restaurant. When we got to the party place, we still looked like before, with a disdainful wheat field, a vigorous silk flag, and a long pot that didn''t wake up. No one has changed. "Oh, flanda, why do you look so strange?" "Really? Nothing." As usual, the four had a pleasant dinner and had no task. Today is the end. After her teammates left, flanda didn''t know what she was doing. As usual, she went shopping by herself. Feeling a little bored, flanda went back to her rental house and sat in front of the TV to watch TV. No matter how much she liked before, flanda was not interested. "Despicable fellow." Flanda is like being chased and killed by maiye at the beginning. She has been repeating such a peaceful life. "Is that the answer you gave her?" Qianhe looked at what wuchou had done and at the calm man in front of him. He had an impulse to beat him. "That''s what she wants, isn''t it?" Wuchou slowly arranges flanda''s hair and looks at flanda lying in bed and completely sleeping in her dream. Wuchou has no expression. "That''s good. I''ll take her away. At least she doesn''t have to worry." "What a pity." But this is the choice of worry free. Qianhe will not interfere or change. "So, next, what will you do?" Chapter 215 are you ready? Qianhe looks at wuchou and is a little worried that the other party suddenly runs away. At least he can''t stop the big snake by himself. "It doesn''t matter. Go on, and she needs my help." Looking at the indix lying on the other side, worry free to be mentally prepared, even though indix may be sleeping in a dream like flanda. "Well, here we go." Wuchou allows the ability of Qianhe to act on himself, and slowly, wuchou enters the dream of indix. To some extent, indix is not her own name, but because she is the container of 100000 magic guide books. The girl has no name, only this one looks more like a title. Girls are only simple, because they have absolute memory ability and can never forget, they will be used as tools. However, because of the insurance and utilization of the upper class, intix has the side effect of having to remember clearly every year. Although the curse has been broken by worry free, intix has always been afraid that she will forget all this again. Indix''s dream is very similar to that of flanda, but it''s not someone else who chases indix, it''s the bad two, but indix won''t have any pain of lumbago, but another kind of pain. In indix''s dream, indix will always reincarnate year after year, and her dream will always change. Indix will not remember anyone or remember what she once did. Until wuchou broke into her dream. "Who are you?" Indix stood in front of a church and walked up to talk. "I''ll be your friend, indix." "Friend? Good." Without worry, I stayed with intix, prepared three meals for intix every day, played with intix, and helped intix solve problems. Soon, time passed quickly in the dream. In the twinkling of an eye, a year passed. "No, I don''t want to forget you, when Ma." Indix lay weakly in bed, looked at dangma and said painfully. "It doesn''t matter." Wuchou helps indix tidy up her hair and holds indix''s hand. "Even if you forget me, I am willing to be friends with you again." "When Ma, thank you." Wuchou''s eyes were blank. Indix''s memory was overloaded again and she forgot everything except those magic guide books. "Who are you?" Indix stood in front of the church and looked at the worry free girl who was close to her. "It''s agreed. I''ll be your friend." They live the same life as before, taking care of intix and helping intix. Even if intix will forget worry free next time. Once again, intix forgot everything again, and had no worry to accompany intix again and protect intix again. Again and again. Even wuchou forgot how many times he had reincarnated, how many times he reintroduced himself, and how many times he had done the same life. It doesn''t matter, because it''s his choice. "Wait." Do not know how many times reincarnation, this time do not worry to talk first, intix came over by herself. "Who are you? I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere." "Really?" Worry free pressed indix''s head and rubbed her hair. "It doesn''t matter. Whether you know me or not, I''m here to make friends with you." "Why?" The picture suddenly stopped. Another indix came out from behind wuchou, looked at wuchou in front of her and said. "Why do you want to achieve this level? Obviously, I can''t remember anything here. Why do you want to achieve this level?" Wuchou looked at indix behind him. His glasses were a little wet, but obviously, wuchou succeeded and finally awakened indix''s consciousness. "Of course, didn''t I say?" "Even if you forget me many times, I will know you again until you remember me." "When hemp." "Thank you." The dream began to break. Before wuchou woke up, he felt someone pressing his body. "What''s the matter? Indix." Worry free looked at indix with red eyes, funny and distressed. "Nothing. I just feel like I have a strange dream." Indix wiped away her tears and didn''t want to tell the man in front of her. "Really? Great." Wuchou let indix go and looked at flanda, who was still sleeping, and fell into meditation. "When Ma, why is sister flanda still sleeping?" Indix looked at wuchou and hoped that wuchou could give a satisfactory answer. "It doesn''t matter. She just wants to know her life now. When she thinks about it, she will wake up." Worry free can only comfort indix with such words. "Really?" Indix was drawn into the arms of worry free. Everything was so familiar, as if they had been together for a long time. "I''m tired. Take me home." "Yes." Indix fell asleep again, but this time with a smile on her face. "Is it over?" Qianhe told me that he appeared behind wuchou. Wuchou couldn''t even understand how this guy appeared. "Well, I''ll take them back." "Of course, they shouldn''t have come here in the beginning. It''s also my fault." Qianhe helps wuchou take them to the airport, and also helps Jin Shanshan and others prepare passports and so on, so that they can return to Xueyuan city smoothly. "When hemp, be careful." Joan looked at Wu Chou and hoped that he would come back safely this time. "It''s all right. You go. I''ll take care of myself." "Hum, you must come back." Jin Shanshan finished, turned and left. "Sure, Wang." "When Ma, I will protect them both. Don''t worry." Hercules carried the two women on his back and said goodbye to wuchou. "Well, they two please." Watch several people leave. Wuchou looked at saber and Qianhe and nodded. "The next step is to prepare, two days later." "Big snake." Qianhe looked at wuchou and hesitated for a while, but he still said it. "Be careful, if you really run wild at the scene, we will stop you and seal you." "Well, I know, so I won''t mess around." That''s weird. "Well, think for yourself." Qianhe left like this. "Saber, you go back. She needs you to protect her. This is my only request." Saber looks at wuchou. Although she doesn''t know what the other party is going to do, saber believes that wuchou won''t do any useless work. "Don''t worry, and we''ll wait for you." Saber just left, leaving no worries. "Well, think about how to deal with the two most troublesome guys." Time and space, the most troublesome enemy. Chapter 216 One day left. Worry free needs to solve physical problems. At least worry free must use its own strength. After all, I can''t predict what will happen tomorrow. Wuchou needs to solve the problem of the big snake. It will be solved today. Worry free consciousness slowly returns to the heart and worry free enters its own spiritual world. In the endless prairie, there is a cross in the middle, with a familiar figure tied on it. "Snake, we need to talk." "What? You just want me to lend you all my strength and not touch your body, don''t you?" The snake looked at the scoundrel in front of him. Didn''t he think about it? How can I help him, and it''s still free. "What on earth do you need? Aren''t you, a ghost?" The dead? Indeed, the serpent is the soul of the past for everything in the world, and it should have disappeared. "This is not a problem. I am such a thing myself. Even so, I can''t stop my own destiny." Destroy everything. "Can''t we reconcile?" "Hum, you haven''t convinced me before. Why do you think you can do it this time?" "I know." Wuchou walked up to the snake and sighed. "Can you defeat them, three artifact?" The big snake can''t, if it can, it won''t be sealed at the beginning. "You know, your strength is very strong, but the other party''s ability will always restrain you." "Help me, I need your strength, not your burden." The snake looked at the man in front of him, closed his eyes and recalled his past. "You weren''t like that before." "What?" Wuchou hasn''t heard anyone tell the previous story. Even if he does, he won''t mention himself. Wuchou doesn''t know what kind of person he used to be. "You have changed. Is that your choice?" "What do you mean?" The snake looked at wuchou jokingly and told some stories about him. In the past, you could give up everything for the world, but now, for a woman, you kneel down and beg me. Why? " Yourself, was it like this before? Wuchou didn''t say to give up protecting the world, just. "If you can''t even protect your own people, how can you say the empty talk of protecting the world!" Maybe the big snake was moved, maybe the big snake figured out something and looked at the different old man in front of him. "Well, I can help you." "Really?" The big snake looked at wuchou and said his purpose. "I want to see how you will go this time?" Power, back. Wuchou saw that all the shackles on the snake were untied, and all their own strength came back. "Is that really good?" Everyone came back to this space without looking at or worrying, and didn''t know what the other party was thinking. "That''s good. I need him." Say goodbye to everyone and leave without worry. "Are you awake?" Qianhe looked at wuchou who had settled in front of him. He obviously felt that the strength of the other party had become deeper. He didn''t know what had happened, but the other party was obviously stronger. "What''s up?" Wuchou stands up and feels all his strength that he hasn''t felt for a long time. "There''s a chance, maybe." Worry free doesn''t know how strong the other party is now. It''s just more strength and more guarantee. "Come on, let''s talk about tomorrow." Qianhe took out a map from behind, detailing tomorrow''s address, location, and everything wuchou needs. Wuchou looked at each other suspiciously. He didn''t know what the other party wanted to do. They were the enemy. Maybe it''s the doubt of seeing no worry, Qianhe explained. "Because if we can solve this matter without bloodshed, it''s good for you and me. You don''t need to use that power, and we don''t need to seal you." It''s not that Qianhe doesn''t want to seal the snake, but Qianhe''s prophecy has been reminding her that trouble will come soon. They need the power of the snake. "Well, tell me about tomorrow." St George''s Cathedral This is the base of British Puritanism and the place where everything will happen tomorrow. Lola came to a room with runes pasted on the door and gently pushed the door open. Shaye and heidaimao sat inside, but Shaye didn''t look very good. "What''s the matter, my good apprentice? Why do you marry like this? Come on, smile." Lola gave Shaye a smiling face with her fingers, but the other party''s lonely eyes rubbed away Lola''s last interest. "Forget it, let me tell you something." Lola''s head slowly leaned against Shaye''s shoulder, felt the girl''s unique touch, and blew in Shaye''s ear. "He knows everything." Laura obviously felt Shaye''s body tremble. Feeling Shaye''s trembling, Lola smiled and continued. "He must know that you will be here tomorrow and will come." Shaye didn''t say anything. Black Dumbledore couldn''t help it. He almost drew his sword to teach the woman a lesson. "OK, that''s it." Lola let go of Shaye, sat next to Shaye and looked at Shaye jokingly. "Then, my good apprentice, what do you want to say?" "He, what the hell do you think?" Shaye doesn''t understand what this mysterious woman wants to do. Perhaps seeing Shaye''s doubts, Lola said her purpose. "It''s just fun, don''t you think?" They had just talked for a while when there was another knock outside the door. "Supreme bishop, here comes Cao Shujing." "Let him in." Push open the door, is a man wearing a silver coat, white scarf, sharp eyes. "Ah, Mr. Cao shaving Jing, what are you doing here?" "Nothing, just come and have a look." Before Cao shaving Jing said anything, Shaye turned away and didn''t go to see Cao shaving Jing. "I know you may resent me, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll use time to prove that I''m right." Cao Shujing left disappointed, but kept clenching his fists. "Snake, wait for me. I''ll destroy you this time." When Shaye saw that Cao shaved Jing left, he drove Laura away and sat quietly thinking about her mind. "Master, what are you thinking?" Black Dumbledore always cares about Shaye. She is like Shaye''s Knight, always protecting her. "Nothing. I''m just afraid of what will happen tomorrow." ¡°master¡£¡± Black foolish hair held Shaye in his arms and comforted the worried girl in his arms. "It doesn''t matter. He will be fine, and I believe he won''t mess around." Really won''t mess around? At least black hair knows that the other party will mess around. "I just hope that he can be safe enough. I don''t need anything." The other side Worry free sits quietly on his bed, with the black lines of the sun looming. Chapter 217 "Is this your super Saiya?" Das like as two peas at Birgitta, who looked exactly like Wukong, laughed at him. "Hum, is this what you rely on? It''s not worth mentioning in my eyes." "It''s hard to say." Whew "What!" Vegeta approached Darius with great speed and didn''t give the other party any chance. One punch was directly on the other party''s head. "You guy." Darius also wanted to defend. Begita smiled and disappeared again. He came behind Darius with ruthless hands and fired a mortar directly. "Wow!" Darius was hit by vegeta and flew out with smoke. Vegeta won''t relax and then continued to attack Darius. "Regret for your face, ha." With one hand and one punch, he hammered Darius into the ground, connected the continuous air gun, and released it from vegeta''s hand. The target is Darius underground. "Ha ha!" Sensing that the other party''s Qi disappeared, vegeta returned to the ground. Although the attack was fierce, it also consumed a lot of vegeta''s energy. "Did you succeed?" Suddenly, all the rubble on the ground bounced away, and a figure rushed out of the ground and kicked vegeta away. "It was really good just now, vegeta. You are different from the monkey king. You don''t keep your hand at all." The mysterious power is stimulated again, and the Qi of Goku Darius becomes stronger again. It has approached vegeta and become a Super Saiyan state. "Cut, do you want to defeat me only by relying on this external object?" Vegeta wanted to continue fighting, but she found herself very tired and suddenly knelt down. "Vegeta, you''re not skilled enough, you don''t control well, you''re exhausted." "Shut up, I''m ok." Vegeta stood up slowly, but her body was still shaking. "Vegeta, it seems that you still want to die. To this extent, you can''t beat me." Darius kicked vegeta over again and put vegeta under his feet. "Stop." Wuchou rushed up and kicked it. "Wait for you for a long time, die." A black light condenses on his hand. Darius''s goal is very clear, that is, he can escape without worry. "You were fooled!" Wuchou finally took a look at vegeta and shouted. "Vegeta, leave the rest to you." The power of emptiness The power of the soul In vegeta''s eyes, wuchou''s whole body was surrounded by a strange armor. The green strange flame came out from the gap of the armor. When you look carefully, you can see a strange sledgehammer behind wuchou. "What''s going on?" Darius was surrounded by some strange green flames. In a blink, wuchou and Darius disappeared. "What''s going on?" Darius saw the Beijita disappear, surrounded by a wall of green flames, and the whole world was dark again. "What is this? Do you want to control me by this?" However, Darius soon found that his strength was getting weaker and weaker in this place. "I see. It''s really good, but can you beat me?" Looking at the worry free without any action in front of him, Darius looked disdainful. Suddenly, I saw a huge magic hand suddenly stretched out on the ground and grabbed it directly at Darius. "Ha!" Wuchou picked up the sledgehammer on his back and hit Darius directly. The strong hurricane even caused Darius'' wound to endure pain. "You guy." Boom Although he hit Darius, Darius strengthened himself again at the critical moment, and his strength went further. Worry free attack didn''t work. "Hum, there''s something else. Let me see." The hammer was smashed when it was picked up again, but this time Darius opened the hammer with one hand. But then wuchou suddenly raised a strange blade array around him, constantly scraping Darius'' body. "I won''t lose. You can''t beat me." "Really?" The golden Qi surrounds wuchou''s whole body, and the golden and Green Qi coil around wuchou''s armor. "Darius, I will defeat you." However, a white light suddenly flew over, which not only interrupted wuchou''s thinking, but also rested the end of the battle. Outside, Beijita was resting. Wuchou suddenly flew out of a space. His armor was broken by Darius, and the whole person flew out in a panic. "What''s the matter?" Darius also appeared again, but he was also colored. "Yes, you are really strong compared with the two of them." Wuchou is like standing up, but his body is very tired, and Wukong is not around, so he can''t recover his energy. "It doesn''t seem to work." Wuchou didn''t expect to meet man-made people. I didn''t expect to recognize them here. "Hum, you two, die here today." The white energy gathered in Darius'' hand and aimed at the two. Suddenly, Darius squatted down with his head covered, and his expression looked very painful. "What''s the matter?" "Hum, spiritual fruit, but it''s harmful to the body. It''s used more and more frequently and has a greater burden on the body. It seems that he has reached the limit." "Hum, even so, it''s no problem to destroy you two." It''s just, vegeta doesn''t think so. "Is this your last word?" "What?" Vegeta pointed to the sky and said. "See clearly, what is that?" Darius looked up and saw a huge blue energy ball hanging in the air. "What''s that!" See clearly, Wukong is standing under the energy ball. Although his body has not recovered, he still has no problem using the yuan Qi bullet. "Hee hee, I''ve been waiting for a long time." Just now wuchou decided to use this method, hoping that vegeta would find a way to defeat Darius. Sure enough, vegeta did not disappoint herself. She hurried to wake up Wukong, who had not fully recovered, and came out to gather vitality bullet. "Vegeta, worry free, well done. It''s up to me next." The huge energy bomb in mid air contains the wishes of the three people and the desire to defeat the alien. "No, I''m leaving." Originally, Wukong was worried that Darius would destroy Xidu if he didn''t leave. Unexpectedly, Darius wanted to escape and fly into the air. "Go, Wukong!" "Ha!" The yuan Qi bullet was thrown directly at Darius, just like a black hole, and kept approaching Darius. "Damn it." Darius kept leaving, but the yuan Qi bomb sucked Darius like a black hole. "This is everyone''s, vitality bullet." The yuan Qi bullet accurately hit Darius and dragged Darius into the distance. The pure energy dissipated Darius directly. "Is it over?" Wukong and Beijita felt it, and they really couldn''t feel Darius''s Qi. "Well, it''s solved." "Really?" Maybe it''s exhausted. Everyone fell down, especially wuchou. The fight just now has exhausted the energy left by yourself. "Wukong, it''s too much trouble to deal with these people in the future." "Hee hee, yes." Chapter 218 "The results of cultivation?" Bejita and others looked at Wukong and didn''t know what they were practicing in there, so that WuFan could completely resist saru''s attack during this time, even. "No energy leakage." Like, with the same strength, resist the same strength of the other party. "Even if Shalu Qi is better than WuFan, it is not the same. WuFan will not lose compared with controlling the use and defense of Qi." Miraculously, there are two soldiers who can destroy the earth, but no place on the ground and around is damaged. No matter how saru strengthens the attack, he can''t hurt WuFan. "Hum, even if you have practiced this turtle shell skill, how can you defeat me? You are not my opponent without counterattack!" Just after saying that, Shalu raised his hand again, WuFan resisted again, and saw the dark green fist hit Shalu directly and hit Shalu with one punch. "What''s that?" It seems that a figure appears behind WuFan, helping WuFan attack Shalu. "Is that your ability?" Wukong looked at the shadow of WuFan, which was the ability of Wuhan to help WuFan. "Nature." Shalu looked at WuFan in a daze. The attack just now was at the moment of his attack. He had no way to respond. "Monkey rice, you guy!" The Qi of Shalu kept rising, and for a moment, Weiya even paralyzed all the electronic devices on one side. "What''s the matter, this power, is this the complete saru?" Vegeta and Tranks stood aside, surprised that the man-made man had become so strong. "Monkey rice!" I saw Sha Lu put his hands on his waist. This move. "Isn''t it!" "Turtle school Qigong!" The blue light directly hit WuFan. WuFan was not in a hurry and put his hands high on his forehead. "Magic flash!" The yellow light directly hit the turtle sect Qigong, but this time WuFan was very clear that his Qi was not strong enough. After a magic flash, he directly avoided and avoided the next damage. "WuFan has really grown up." Bick looked at WuFan''s calm treatment and nodded happily. "Almost." Wuchou takes a look at WuFan. The reason why WuFan goes up is to let WuFan see each other''s strength, but also for another purpose. "WuFan!" WuFan heard someone call him, looked back and saw wuchou holding a huge bomb with many clocks engraved on it. "Right now, let me see your anger!" With that, a bomb was thrown directly and exploded on WuFan. "What?" The others didn''t expect that wuchou suddenly took care of the moth, and didn''t understand what the other party wanted to do. "Look, WuFan''s growth." Tunnel of time WuFan looked at wuchou and threw a bomb directly. He couldn''t feel anything, so he lost consciousness and was in darkness. "Where am I?" A strange scene as like as two peas appeared before the meal, and then everyone recovered to the ground. They all fell to the ground, surrounded by strange blue men. They looked exactly like Shah. "Everybody!" WuFan saw that Wukong, bejita and Tranks were beaten to the ground by saru. The rest of klin, Tianjin fan and others were played by the blue villains and abused by them. "Everybody, stop!" WuFan wanted to stand up, but his feet were like filled with lead and couldn''t move. "Stop it!" Seeing his relatives and friends fall down one after another, WuFan''s anger reaches the extreme, and his eyes are surrounded by darkness again. "Is this the future if I lose? Mr. worry free." Wuchou''s figure appeared behind WuFan, looked at the slides in front of him and said. "Correctly speaking, it is a picture of possibility. After all, this is my ability. I can only extract the possible direction of the world. However, if it really becomes like that, who can save us?" "WuFan, only you, only you." "Really?" A green light connects behind WuFan and pulls WuFan back. "WuFan, you will protect the future." ~ earth ~ "All right." After saying this, I saw no worry kneeling down weakly, just like my body was hollowed out. "Wuchou, what''s the matter with you?" Wukong helped wuchou up and looked worried. "It''s all right. Next, let''s see how WuFan handles it." WuFan, who was hit by a bomb just now, was not hurt. He just stood where he was, which surprised Shalu and the others. "What''s the matter?" Wukong looked at WuFan in surprise and finally knew the intention of wuchou. "Well deserved, WuFan." Shalu looked at WuFan, who was still in place, and suddenly felt great pressure. "How possible!" Shalu suddenly went crazy in situ, raised his hand to WuFan and kept firing gas cannons. Click A blue flash of lightning was fleeting. Move like thunder In the eyes of other soldiers, WuFan was like moving in front of Shalu and punching Shalu in the face. "Ah ah!" Vegeta, Tranks and others looked at WuFan with surprised eyes. "Eyes, can''t keep up." WOW! Shalulian rolled over several meters and fell badly. "How possible!" Shalu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and looked at WuFan standing in the distance. Calm, powerful warrior, surrounded by lightning. "This is, beyond the Super Saiyan, the Super Saiyan." Vegeta doesn''t know that after the super Saiya people, they can go further and become more powerful super Saiya people. "Monkey rice!" Shalu faced WuFan and gnashed his teeth. "I''m the whole saru. How can I lose to you!" Whew Once again, at a speed that people couldn''t notice, WuFan put an elbow on Shalu''s stomach. "Wow!" Salu just felt very uncomfortable, as if he was going to vomit something. "Damn it!" Shalu punched, but was caught by WuFan, twisted and staggered directly. "Wow!" Plop WuFan punched Shalu again. "Wow!" I don''t know what structure Shalu is. Suddenly, from the strange tail behind Shalu, I spit out the number 18 that was finally absorbed. "Eighteen, spit it out." Salu looked at the 18th behind him and finally knew that things had become troublesome. "Bad!" Shalu lost the energy of the 18th, and his body became the second form. "Fix you!" Things here, should be in accordance with worry free imagination, just the next second. Poop "Uh!" WuFan was kicked away by the unknown existence and flew out. "What!" What appears in front of everyone is Shalu, who emits golden energy and is also surrounded by lightning? Chapter 219 Early in the morning, wuchou has come to today''s home, St. George''s Cathedral. Wuchou looked at the cathedral. From six o''clock in the morning, someone began to enter. Although wuchou didn''t see how many people there were, at least there were a few familiar guys that wuchou could recognize. However, wuchou hasn''t seen the protagonist appear yet. "Is it already inside?" Wuchou closes his eyes. Through the power of the snake, wuchou feels that there are two forces that feel palpitation. It seems that there are already two people from the three artifact family in it. Wuchou just saw Qianhe. Who is the other. "It doesn''t matter, but where''s Shaye?" Wuchou doesn''t know their process, so it''s not clear that Shaye is in the cathedral, but even if you know, wuchou can''t accurately know where Shaye is. The whole church is surrounded by the border, and wuchou can''t perceive the position of Shaye. "Do you want to wait until it starts?" "No, it''s too slow. I don''t allow myself to enter directly without any preparation." Worry free talking to himself, then he thought of a way. In Shaye''s room, Hei Daimao felt what was contacting him. It was wuchou. Wuchou contacted himself with a temporary contract. "Please, find my place." In wuchou outside the church, I vaguely felt the magic of black dull hair and probably knew where Shaye was. After all, black dull hair should protect Shaye now. "Well, now you just need to sneak in." Switch back to the fantasy killer state. At least the worry free magic won''t be recognized, but you have to think about your identity. Wuchou waited for a while and found that several ordinary people began to carry something. It seems to be a good opportunity. Accurately waiting for one of them to go to the toilet, wuchou directly stuns him and turns him into himself with no power. In order to avoid being recognized, he even absorbs part of the person''s blood and gets his memory. Walked in very smoothly, at least wuchou thought so. Just, wuchou didn''t know that the moment he walked into the church, Qianhe and another person already knew he was coming. "Sure enough, did you still come? But there was no commotion. It seems that the sneaking was very successful." The feeling of the old enemy makes Qianhe and another person know that wuchou has entered them, and the exact location is still unknown. Wuchou slowly walks into a corner along the induction given by black dull hair. Black dull hair is right here. "Saber, is this the case?" Although Hei Daimao didn''t expect wuchou to directly change to see himself, he calmed down and told wuchou everything she knew. "Soon, in another two hours, master will come out of that room. Then master will go to the hall and prepare for baptism. That''s when everyone is there. That''s your only chance." "Why, can''t I see Shaye now?" Black Dumbledore pointed to the sign paper on the door and said. "These are strengthened border seals. If you forcibly destroy them, the whole church will know you are coming and will attack you directly. Your only chance is to rush out directly when they are in the hall." "Ah!" Don''t worry, don''t you understand? Is that really the only way? "Don''t worry, we stipulate that at that time, you just need to rely on your instantaneous movement to leave directly, because you should be ready to celebrate magic at that time, so the whole area will not ban magic, that is opportunity." This is also an opportunity that can only be used without worry. "Well, please." Having said that, wuchou turned and left, not wanting to be noticed by others. On the other side, outside the church, Cao Shujing and others. "Jing, is that all right? He will appear." Red pill looks at Jing in a white suit. Although she knows that the other party is very happy, she should also remind the other party. "Don''t worry, the big snake didn''t dare to come out face to face with us before. Now there are so many people, he doesn''t dare." Blind confidence. "Well, I''ll watch it then." Hongmaru had no choice but to get ready with Damen Wulang to deal with chores. "What are you doing here?" Wuchou is still pretending. Unexpectedly, a man came to talk to him. With wine red hair and cold eyes, he looks like a street gangster in the 1990s. Eight gods nunnery Another enemy, trouble, did you see through his identity? "It''s all right. Sit down." The eight gods sat down and didn''t give wuchou any chance to refuse and reply. "I know what you''re here for. Don''t worry. As long as you don''t mess around, I won''t deal with you." "Really?" Wuchou sat beside the eight gods and wondered why the eight gods were willing to help themselves. "Hum, I have no idea about the world. I just have a rare chance to see that man make a fool of himself. It''s no problem." The eight gods want to see what extent wuchou will do to stop the important thing of Cao shaving Beijing. "Soon, you will know." "Dang Dang!" The bell rang near the church to tell everyone that the wedding was ready to begin. "Come on, master." Black hair held up Shaye. Now Shaye was wearing a pure white wedding dress and his face was covered by a veil. He couldn''t see what expression Shaye had. "Is he coming?" Shaye is now forbidden by Lola, and she can''t use anything. After all, Lola is afraid that Shaye will do something special. "I don''t know, but you''ve been looking forward to it, haven''t you?" Black Dumbledore smiled and looked at Shaye, leaving Shaye speechless. "Well, let''s go." Cao shaved Jing came in with the gate Wulang and the second-order hall red pill. Seats were placed on both sides of the hall. The guests were British celebrities and all the walkers of the boxing emperor world, including Rafer and others. "Brother, how on earth will you appear?" Rafer looked around. It was empty. There was no place for worry to come in. "Let me see your consciousness." The eight gods stood in the corner and looked at Cao Shujing who came to the front desk. His eyes were full of war. "Don''t worry, master." As Shaye''s bridesmaid, Hei Daimao stood beside Shaye and watched Cao shaving Beijing approach slowly. Hei Daimao comforted Shaye who had been shaking. Laura, as a witness, stood on the stage and watched Cao shaving Jing and Shaye approach. "Although there is a problem with the steps, there is no way. After all, the bride will run away, so it''s best to close it here." Laura looked at the two men who had come to her, cleared her throat and was ready to speak. The door outside the church was roughly pushed open, and a long sword flew directly into the air. The goal was to shave Beijing. Cao Shujing simply opened the sword with a fist and stared at the guy who came in outside the door. All white without worry, he stood outside the door and looked at the people. "Snake, you dare to come and die." Cao shaving Jing is preparing to rush over and teach Wu chou a good lesson. The next second, Cao shaving Jing feels something to attack himself and is preparing to defend. He takes a kick in his ass and is directly kicked off the stage. Cao Shujing turned around and found another person standing on the stage. Wuchou stood beside Shaye in his own face, also wearing a pure white suit. "Shaye, I''ve been waiting." Chapter 220 "Shaye, I''m coming." The pure white suit looks like a perfect groom. Except for all the relatives present, it has nothing to do with him. "Why? It''s too dangerous." Shaye looked at wuchou anxiously. Although he was worried about wuchou, he was relieved to see wuchou coming. "I haven''t given you the answer yet. How can I let you be taken away like this?" Wuchou lifted the veil on Shaye''s face and looked at each other with expectation and fear. "Of course I do, you fool." Worry free pet pinched Shaye''s face and let the other party relax. "Have you forgotten where this is?" Lola interrupted their interaction in time, but after today, no matter what the outcome, their Puritan reputation was ruined. "Sorry, I''ll fix them soon." "Come back, white." The white standing outside the door turned into a light and returned to wuchou. "Go to hell, you guy!" Cao shaving Jing was already angry. Looking at the interaction between wuchou and Shaye, he couldn''t help but rush up with his fist. It''s just, there''s no fire. "Sure enough, has too much blood been drawn?" Although wuchou is not very clear about the content of the boxing emperor, he knows that in the future, too much blood will be drawn from caoshing Beijing, so that the body can''t use the power of caoshing family until it finally recovers. "At least there''s one less thing to worry about interrupting." Wuchou didn''t need to contact him. He raised his left hand and waved it. The grass shaving Beijing was like a piece of white paper. It bounced open and flew outside the door. "Jing!" Red pill rushed out in time to catch Cao shaving Jing. Although she saw that the other party was not hurt, Cao shaving Jing''s heart has been deeply hit. "Can you use it skillfully? The power of the snake." Qianhe looked at wuchou on the field and obviously felt the attack just now, the attack of space. "Go away, Cao shaving Jing. Now you are too weak to stop me from taking Shaye." "Damn it!" Give Cao Shujing to Wulang, and red pill rushes up with lightning. Black smoke surrounds red pill. "Step back!" Guess the path of the red pill. A flash falls from the sky, crosses the roof of the cathedral, hits the red pill accurately, and hits the right foot of the red pill, so that the other party will no longer move at will. "I said, I want to take people away. No one wants to stop me." Worry free hair slowly turns white, and the shape of a big snake is becoming more and more obvious. "Wait." Rafer and others came out and looked at wuchou on the stage, but they had no choice but to say their own thoughts. "As we all know, the big snake this time is not the same as before. There is no need to fight the big snake again in order not to destroy the world." "Shut up, he took my fiancee!" Cao shaving Jing slowly stood up and looked at wuchou angrily. "You are the one who forced the other party to make a promise. You are not qualified to stand in front of me." If you don''t say or think about it, you''ll be very angry when you say worry free, or it''s a ghost idea of Cao shaving Beijing. How can Shaye answer him. "Black particles." Damon Wulang looked at the flying attack and directly held Cao shaving Beijing to avoid, but they didn''t pay attention. The black particles didn''t destroy any buildings, so they disappeared. "In order not to make friends with me? Interesting guy." Lola looked at the guy in front of her. Although she didn''t agree with the other party to do it, it was obvious that the other party still cared about his friendship, so she didn''t completely offend her. "Who else? Come on." "I''ll come." People didn''t expect that the eight gods actually stood up and planned to come out for Cao shaving Beijing. "Why, eight gods!" Cao shaving Jing didn''t expect that the eight gods would come out to help him out. It''s incredible. "Hum, I just want to try each other. Don''t get me wrong." Blue inflammation Eight gods nunnery Eight wine glasses, unique ability to seal time This is the only thing wuchou knows, the enemy''s most important ability. "Well, eight gods!" Wuchou gives Shaye to Hei Daimao. As soon as the eight gods open, the other party is ready, and the ghost step moves up directly. Capture moon inflammation The eight gods are unique and belong to their own school. "Play." The use of space directly flicks the eight gods away, but the other party''s old experience, at the moment of flicking away, approaches wuchou with ghost steps again, and ghost fire surrounds his hands. "Burst." The eight gods came to wuchou''s back. The blue flame gathered behind wuchou and exploded directly to push wuchou away. Wuchou quickly stabilized his body, but his coat had been blown up, his upper body was naked, and the Black Sun tattoo was clearly visible. "Big snake." The crane looked as like as two peas in the present. "Yes, but not enough." Black dull hair felt a sudden layer of space distortion on his body, and it was obvious that he had no worry to protect them. Wuchou opened his hands, slowly floated into the air and looked down at the people. "No, does he want to!" "Everybody, leave quickly!" Qianhe commands everyone to leave. Lola sees that the situation is wrong and leaves directly. "Really? You want to mess around here!" Rafer left with his teammates. "Wait, snake, you don''t need to do this." Qianhe also plans to stop wuchou, but wuchou wants to. "Come on, eight gods, let me see your power." "I can''t wait." Here comes the familiar ability When I saw that everyone was almost gone, I had no worry about crossing my hands and putting them on my head. A flash of white light. "Zero foundation" At the critical moment, Qianhe shot and interrupted wuchou''s attack. Because of the zero foundation of Qianhe, wuchou''s power about the big snake is sealed. For the time being, wuchou can''t use it. Wuchou slowly falls down. "Hey, who told you to do it!" The eight gods are very dissatisfied. They also want to know whether they can defeat the snake. Unexpectedly, Qianhe stopped it. "If I don''t do it, the whole church will be destroyed." Qianhe doesn''t care what the eight gods are thinking. Looking at wuchou who has returned to normal, Qianhe thinks whether to seal him directly. "You, don''t always forget me!" Cao Shujing ran over to give wuchou a few times, but he was kicked away by the eight gods. "Go away, Cao shaving Jing. Now you are too weak to fight with me." There is no way to use the grass shaving of fire. The eight gods don''t look at it at all. Wuchou slowly eased over, and his control was still there, but no one could stop wuchou from taking Shaye away. "Forget it, the goal is achieved." Originally, wuchou was going to force everyone away with big moves. Now at least the goal is achieved. Just take Shaye away. "Shaye, let''s go." Wuchou takes Shaye and wants to leave like this. Unexpectedly, Qianhe stops him. "Wait, do you just want to leave like this? Don''t you explain?" Qianhe is very angry. Looking at wuchou, he doesn''t expect that the other party plans to hurt others. It''s unforgivable. "I was supposed to interrupt and scare them away. Now it''s OK. Let me go. We won''t see each other again." Wuchou doesn''t want to waste time. He doesn''t intend to continue to pay attention to Qianhe and is about to leave. "So, how are you going to leave?" Qianhe looked at wuchou who stopped and knew that the other party had no way. "Instant movement is no longer useful. The other party must have been on the border. Let''s talk." Chapter 221 "What are you going to do?" Wuchou first knocks out the grass shaving Jing and others of this shit stirring stick, so as to prevent them from knowing the way wuchou and others leave. Qianhe looked at Cao shaving Jing and others who were just stunned without any problems. He put down his heart, looked at wuchou and said helplessly. "Although there is no way, but now there is only this way to let you and Shaye leave directly." Qianhe took out a small map from his pocket, which detailed the route near the cathedral. "Look, no matter how you leave, it''s still someone else''s territory after all. People won''t fight with you directly here, but you should think about what kind of attack you will face after you go out." Qianhe pointed to the gate. "Here, people''s housework must be heavily defended. You can''t get away. Moreover, the neighborhood must be full of boundaries, and the space capacity will be greatly reduced." Qianhe pointed to the back door of the cathedral. "Not here either. It''s too obvious. The other party will pay attention. There''s no way to leave through the back door." Qianhe finally pointed to the roof of the cathedral. "Although there are people here, there are not so many defenses. We will help you break through here." "The rest is for you to rush out at the front door to attract each other''s attention." Wuchou thought that as long as Shaye left here safely, he must have a way to leave. "OK, but I need a bait." After some time Lola and others are still waiting outside the door for wuchou to break through. They are ready. No matter how wuchou breaks through, they will be ready. The door was pushed open, and wuchou came out with a woman wrapped in clothes. He thought the other party was Shaye. "I''m leaving now. Who dares to stop me?" "Can''t fate change?" Rafer sighed. After all, wuchou already had the idea of seriously threatening them just now. No matter what Rafer thought, the original residents would not let wuchou leave. "Don''t think about it. You wanted our lives just now. This time you don''t want to leave like this." Said one of the thugs under Laura''s hand. "No way." Come on, the power of the void If you don''t use the power of the snake, you are using the power of emptiness. "Ah ah!" Wuchou directly turns into a gigantic COGAs, whose figure is comparable to that of the whole St. George''s Cathedral. "Intelligence has no such power!" Lola looked completely different and shook her head helplessly. trample Great magic worked in front of the cathedral, and the whole ground began to shake. "Be careful, everyone. The attack is coming!" Huge spikes protruded from the ground. Fortunately, everyone was on guard, so there were no casualties, but everyone was shocked into the air by this huge force. "Emergency support." One of them sent a flare to bring back the people on the roof and back door. "Are you gone?" Black Dumbledore watched as the guards outside had left and protected Shaye. The eight gods broke the back for them. Well, it''s obvious who the man at the front door is. "Come on, everyone. Try your best to stop him." Magic, fire, ice, flying in the air, the goal is the carefree incarnation of kogas. Roar The huge roar made everyone feel dizzy. Careful people found that they couldn''t use magic. "Forbidden devil, terrible ability." Lola smiled and waved. A huge magic array appeared at the foot of wuchou, stretched out countless iron chains and began to wrap around wuchou. "No, these chains have the ability to ban demons. Be careful and worry free." Kogas said, take back his strength and let wuchou change back. "It''s too late. Don''t try to escape my attack in this way." Lola waved her hand, wrapped the iron chain again, and directly grabbed wuchou, who had just become smaller. Imagine Breaker Using your own ability, all iron chains break directly. Wuchou wants to escape directly by this method. Unexpectedly, the iron chain recovers again and entangles it to attack wuchou. "Got you!" "Really?" In Lola''s surprised eyes, many weapons appeared out of thin air and directly resisted Lola''s iron chain. Lola also wondered what weapons could stop her magic and felt it carefully. "These weapons have characteristics." Forged weapons, projection. "I haven''t used this ability for a long time. Let you feel it." "I take the sword as my bone..." Infinite sword system Pull everyone present into the inherent barrier, which is the closest magic in the world of type moon. Desolate world, endless sand dunes, huge gears floating in the air, land full of weapons. "No one can escape. Fight with me here!" Thousands of weapons float in the air. With a wave of hands, the goal is to worry free in front of these guys. "This number, bad!" Lola and other magicians used barriers to protect the others present, but there were too many weapons, and many people had hung the lottery. "The last blow!" Strange weapon, like a sword, like a gun, more like a key. "Heaven and earth depart obediently, the star of development!" Wuchou uses his last magic and uses the good leave sword. "Enough is enough!" Lola''s hair floats in the air. I''m afraid her magic directly forms a huge barrier to resist the power of the obedient sword. "Sure enough, you are really strong." Even though the magic of wuchou is not enough, the obedient sword still can''t break Lola''s barrier. Sure enough, the supreme bishop of Puritanism can''t be underestimated. "But forget it. Although I can''t help you now, others can." The inherent boundary disappears, and everyone returns to the original place. The role of worry free is enough. Seeing the eight gods return here, wuchou knows that Shaye has left safely. "Eight gods, where are you doing?" "Isn''t it!" Laura found out at this time that this was the original purpose, bait? Careless. Lola didn''t expect the other party to stop them in person instead of taking Shaye away. The other party didn''t want to leave all over at the beginning. "Correct solution, but it''s too late." Standing in front of the door without worry and weakness, the only problem now is how to leave. Qianhe knows that his task is over and loses his shelter. "Catch him and don''t let him go." Lola had to catch the culprit first, and then the rest. Worry free closes his eyes. It seems to others that he has given up. "Give up?" "Not yet." "You need my help, don''t you?" Wuchou glanced at the front, because the space-time crack opened by the obedient sword has not been completely closed. "Spell it!" Wuchou rushed directly into the space-time tunnel crack of the riot in the surprised eyes of everyone. "Want to die?" "No, the other party wants to escape!" Wuchou jumped directly into the crack and didn''t forget to look back at the people. "Wait for me, I will come back and avenge you!" The crack closed directly, worry free and disappeared. Chapter 222 Wuchou doesn''t know how long he has persisted. I don''t know how many times I''ve died. It''s amazing. When I step into the crack of time and space, I''ve been dying and never stopped. Death, then death, but I''m still alive, I should say I''m still alive, because I still have consciousness. Wuchou doesn''t know how long he drifted. Finally one day, he saw a light in the tunnel. Wuchou directly drilled into the world. The wind outside the window was cold, and Wu Chou opened his eyes. He found himself sitting in a cell. In the dark cell, he couldn''t see his fingers. Only the torch at the door was slightly illuminating the road ahead. Take a closer look at your body. It''s good. You''re naked without any weapons and props. Wuchou doesn''t know where he is, but this place is deja vu. Wuchou also noticed that his body was like a shriveled corpse, very ugly. In fact, as long as you look in the mirror, you will find that the black ring is burning in your empty eyes. Before he could do anything, a body suddenly fell from the sky. A man in onion armor stood on it and looked at him. "Hey, are you still conscious?" Onion knight, that is, here is! Wuchou walked over to the body he had dropped, fumbled on it for some time, and finally found a key. "It''s not as simple as a game." Wuchou sighed and planned to thank the onion knight. Unexpectedly, the other party had left. Wuchou opens the prison door with a key. He doesn''t have any weapons in his hand. He doesn''t dare to attack nearby wandering souls at will. Through the prison window, wuchou sees the devils in the next room. Looking at himself, he obviously knows that the other party can''t attack him, but who knows. Wuchou walked slowly through the corridor, climbed the stairs and came to the lobby of the northern undead hospital. The torch in front is emitting a slight heat. Wuchou knows that he really came to this world, but he doesn''t know why he suddenly came here, and why the God here doesn''t contact him. Put these things aside and look at the familiar fire in front of you without worry. How to say, I''m a little overwhelmed. "Sit down, or do you want to be like a game?" Wuchou had to sit down directly, which had no effect. Learn the movements of the game and raise your right hand close to the fire. Nothing happened. Completely speechless, in the end to activate this thing. Wuchou tries to grasp the fire with one hand. It''s good. The flame burns wuchou''s hand directly, but wuchou feels what seems to have happened in the whole world and the time has been reset. "It seems that this is the only way." Helpless sitting by the fire, I can''t feel the magic. It seems that I have to learn, find people and sell my soul like the general process of this game. Wuchou looks at the gate of the undead hospital in front and doesn''t want to open it. Although wuchou knows how to escape, wuchou can''t guarantee whether it''s exactly the same. "Try it first." Pushing open the door, wuchou has noticed the big ass devil standing above the hall, but wuchou knows he has nothing. How can he defeat this guy, leave first, and then find a way to kill him. It''s just that this is not a simple game world. A wandering soul suddenly jumped out of the door and kicked wuchou to the front. Wuchou was caught off guard and fell badly. As soon as the big devil saw the opportunity, he jumped down from the sky and threw an ass. PA, wuchou was crushed directly like a watermelon, so he lost a blood. "Ah ah!" Wuchou woke up from the fire in panic and recalled what had just happened, the clear pain and the suffocation feeling of being crushed. "How can it be? No wonder everyone can become a wandering soul, and all pain can be felt." Wuchou shook his arm, looked at the fog door and was afraid. "But you can''t pass there." This is the only way to go. Without worry, there is no way. Rush directly into the fog door and run to the left of the hall. This is the only way. As soon as I entered, the wandering soul behind the door rushed over directly and grabbed wuchou''s feet. "Die!" Wuchou stomped on the head of the wandering soul and rushed to the exit on the left, the only exit. The great devil jumped down directly and knocked it down with a stick. Fortunately, the action was very big and worry free. However, the next second, the big devil directly shook his tail, blocked wuchou''s way, and flew wuchou directly to the door. "Terrible. Wuchou felt that he had broken several ribs and helplessly watched the stick hit him directly. Smash it and worry free to return to the fire again. "One more time." Enter the door, skillfully punch the wandering soul at the door, and run directly to the small door next door. The great devil directly blocked the door with a stick and didn''t leave without worry. It''s too naughty, and this kind of operation. Wuchou was stunned for a moment. He was caught by the big devil and burst with one hand, just like a tomato. "One more time." Kill the wandering soul next door easily. Wuchou thinks he may fight against it. Maybe he can kill the devil. "Ah ah!" Wuchou''s angry fist hit the great devil. Hurt touching, the great devil helplessly looked at wuchou. He didn''t know what the immortal was going to do? He grabbed wuchou and hit him directly on the wall. His neck tilted and he died. "Think about how to beat this guy." Wuchou sits in front of the fog door. The other party is very cunning and thoughtful, but he is as crisp as paper and can''t be hard. "Come to think of it, even the most difficult level, there must be a way to crack it." Even if it''s not a game, there are solutions in the game. Don''t worry about what you miss. "Those cans." Wuchou remembered that there were many cans in the corner of the hall. It seemed that that was one of the ways. "Try it." Wuchou walks into the fog door again, solves the wandering soul who plans to sneak attack after the door, and goes straight to the vicinity of the jar. The great devil hit directly with a stick and broke all the cans. "Sure enough." All the cans were broken, and a red fireball appeared in front of wuchou. The fireball directly hit wuchou. Wuchou felt his right hand in pain. "Spell, fireball" A fireball hit the big devil directly, and the big devil took a painful step back. "It seems that the number of times is not much. I''d better leave first." Wuchou felt that he could only use it four times at most, so he had to rush to the side door while the big devil was still hard and straight, and finally escaped from the big devil''s pursuit for the first time. "Really, a lot of time is wasted." Looking at the warm fire in front of me, I feel relieved and relaxed. "Well, think about what I should do next." Wuchou lights the fire and the time resets again. Chapter 223 Whew. An arrow shot to the wall in front of wuchou and kept shooting. Wuchou also wondered how long the other party could shoot. Unexpectedly, the arrow on the wall disappeared and Zhou Erfu returned. "It''s really troublesome. Solve him early." Just turned around and didn''t see what the other party looked like. An arrow flew directly over and shot through wuchou''s head. ¡°wtf¡£¡± Wuchou, who has just been resurrected, jumped up in fear and his reaction was really slow enough. Wuchou grabbed the key point this time, slowly approached the door, and came out when the arrow just came in. A wandering soul with a long knife rushed over directly and grabbed wuchou''s footwall. Before wuchou struggled, another arrow had flown over and sent wuchou home again. "This is real. Maybe I can try this." Wuchou walks near the door and knocks on the stone brick on the door. The wandering soul outside seems to be attracted. Wuchou grabs it, grabs it directly, and turns around to take it away. "OK, calculate the time." Another arrow has been shot. Wuchou hurried out. On the familiar road, there is a wandering soul on the road, and there is another door next door. Wuchou quickly slipped in, and there was a small axe on the ground. He picked it up quickly. Without worry, he didn''t turn around. When he heard that the wandering soul in the corridor had run over, he turned around and took it away directly. "There''s one left." Wuchou seizes the opportunity. When he empties the arrow, he runs directly and frightens the other party back quickly. However, wuchou''s speed is faster. The other party has no chance. He plans to take out a long sword from his waist. Wuchou rushes up directly, which is an axe and takes it away directly. To solve this problem, wuchou finally came to the second floor of the courtyard. According to his memory, the person who saved himself will fall down in the next room. He can''t prepare. But this time, wuchou found that the onion knight was standing at the door waiting for him. When he saw himself coming, he came up with enthusiasm. "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be alive. It seems that you are still conscious and interesting." The onion Knight patted wuchou on the shoulder and almost fell apart. Meet is fate, this thing for you, I think you will need this thing very much. The onion knight took out an element bottle and gave it to wuchou. Ding, add one to the element bottle. Worry free brain makes up the sound. "Well, I''ll give you this, too." Undead courtyard gate key + 1 "You can go the rest of the way by yourself. I want to leave temporarily. I didn''t expect to meet you here. See you again." The onion Knight''s body slowly weakened and finally disappeared without a trace. "Thank you." Worry free, clean up and get ready to go to the third floor. There will be a big stone downstairs. There is no worry and nothing to do. Just walk away and it''s over. He escaped the big stone smoothly. He was not happy for long. Just up the stairs, another stone rolled over. ¡°wtf£¡¡± In this way, wuchou was directly turned into meat sauce by two big stones. This time, wuchou has learned the essence. When the two stones roll down and wuchou goes up, it is expected that there should be only one wandering soul. Yes, only one, but the other party directly protrudes with a spear. If you can''t touch it, you can''t worry about being worn through by the other party, so you go back. Wuchou, be more careful this time, slowly probe your head, wait for the other party to pop up, an axe will bounce off the other party''s attack, rush up to the other party''s head, that is, an axe, and take it away directly. I walked up at ease and saw a corpse at the corner with a white soul on it. I didn''t expect that I really met a formed soul. Ding, unlucky soul + 1 What a fucking name. Wuchou felt the deep malice and crushed the soul. Wuchou felt everything about the unlucky ghost. Like wuchou, the unlucky ghost came up and just turned the corner. He saw two archers and a Spearman waiting for him. The unlucky ghost had no time to escape and was stabbed to death by the other party''s spear. The memory ended. "Peace of mind, my friend, I will help you take revenge." Wuchou knows what will happen around the corner, so there''s nothing to be afraid of. Use the brick knocking method again to attract wandering souls with limited IQ, turn around and take them away directly, leaving two archers. Wuchou waited for a while, took an arrow step out and stretched out his right hand. "Fireball!" After waiting for a second, the fireball finally rubbed out, but wuchou''s head was directly hit by the arrow. "No, another way." Skillfully knock bricks and kill the enemy. Without worry, an arrow step comes out, the axe goes out directly, and flies directly to the wandering soul who is still preparing to shoot an arrow. One dodges to avoid the first arrow, and the fireball skill is sent out directly. One shot will destroy the wandering soul directly. "Finally." Looking at the glittering fog door next door, wuchou doesn''t know whether he is ready or not, but what he doesn''t lack now is time. Walking directly into the fog door, I saw the big devil under the stage. Without worry, I jumped down directly, and the axe in my hand fell from the knife and directly cleaved on the head of the big devil. The great devil struggled in pain and held on to the great devil''s head without worry. A fireball came directly to the right hand and blew it up on the great devil''s head. "Good chance! Solve you at one time." The right hand is inserted directly along the trace left by the axe, and the fireball technique is launched directly. The fireball explodes directly on the head of the great Devil along the wound, blowing the head of the great devil to pieces. The great devil was overwhelmed and fell directly. "Well, I won." Watching the body of the great devil slowly turn into ashes, leaving a key in place, wuchou hasn''t been happy for long. He forgot the wandering soul at the door, pushed wuchou to the and bit it. "Go away!" Wuchou is finally safe after killing this bastard with an axe. But wuchou didn''t expect to defeat this demon. There''s only one key. What should he do in the future before he can buy things? Does money really exist in this world. Without worry, I don''t know what will happen. It''s the most important to leave here first. Pick up the key on the ground. Before wuchou leaves, a huge virtual shadow appears in front of wuchou. Wuchou hasn''t figured out what happened. The virtual shadow points to wuchou. Wuchou feels that his body seems to be a little more, as if he has become a little stronger. After all this, the virtual shadow disappeared. "Just now, in the end!" The whole world has changed. You can''t solve these problems with your previous knowledge and move on. "Maybe when I finish the whole process, I will know what happened." Use the key to open the gate. A mountain road directly up is in front of you. Wuchou remembers that there is a bird''s nest nearby. He came to check and found that there is only one bird''s egg in the nest and nothing. "I can''t speak." Now that you''ve seen it, you''re welcome. Just take the bird''s eggs away. At the end, the familiar crow flew up, grabbed wuchou and took wuchou away. Wuchou finally left the northern undead hospital. Chapter 224 Caught by the crow, wuchou came to the place where everything started and spread the fire altar. As soon as he got down to the ground, wuchou saw a familiar and strange guy. What came into wuchou''s eyes was a guy wearing blue cloth armor, with a long sword and long blue hair around his waist. Lori? Wuchou was stunned. Wuchou remembered that this guy should be a man who can only ridicule and say something about right and wrong. How did he become a woman or Laurie. "Oh, bad luck from afar, welcome to this continent." Blue haired Lori came to see each other carefully without worry. She was very cute and had a tear mole on her face. "Well, you''re so surprised. Sure enough, you came to this world accidentally like me. At first, I was worried when I saw it was a living corpse. My name is Quan Benfang. Give me more advice." Laurie shook hands with wuchou and began to look at wuchou''s decoration. "Well, are you a naked magician? Yes, at first I thought choosing a meat shield would give me a game to find my teammates. Who knows that this garbage game is too difficult to form a team directly and can only draw symbols. It''s disgusting." Blue hair Laurie said, shaking her head helplessly. "It''s just that we meet. It''s better to make friends." With that, blue haired Laurie took out a white seal and gave it to wuchou. "Call me whenever you have any questions. Although we may not meet in the next journey, I believe everyone can go home." Go home? The other person seems to know something. "Well, don''t you know?" Blue haired Lori looked at Wu Chou''s puzzled eyes and began to doubt whether this guy was an original resident. "As long as you get through the last boss, all players can return to the real world. Didn''t the snake say at the beginning?" Snake? World snake? It seems that the water in this world is deeper than wuchou expected, but wuchou has come to this world on and off, and I don''t know what will change. "Forget it. Anyway, I''m tired. Little brother, you still look like a man. Otherwise, go and pass it. If you don''t understand anything, come back to me and I''ll help you." Blue hair Laurie said, lying comfortably in front of the fire, safely picked up her handheld and began to play. The game inside is the world. Completely speechless. Wuchou suppressed the roar he couldn''t, and planned to meet the first white sect messenger in the game and the first guy who used money. "By the way, there is a divine stick in front. You can talk to him and trigger the opportunity to join the divine stick sect." You know, girl. The other party seems to be a house and has something in common with himself. Put down the opportunity to continue to communicate with Lori, and have no worry to see this God stick first. No, the white apostle. ¡±By the way, I''ll give you a dress and a human sex. Nudity and corpses look strange. " Blue haired Lori threw a suit to wuchou, the swordsman suit at the beginning. It should be the equipment of blue hair Lori at the beginning. I just don''t know why the size becomes the same as wuchou. I can only blame these things on the game. After wearing good clothes, I''m not naked at all. I may be able to resist more. Of course, I just think I''d better try. Use the black soul thrown by Lori with blue hair on the fire. Worry free to see her body change back to human shape, but don''t know what she looks like. Go up the other side of the stairs and see a figure coming directly. "Big brother, are you here to join our white religion?" With long silver hair, blue eyes and a light purple nun dress, Lori thought it was intix at first, but she saw clearly, didn''t she. "I''m here." "I know, big brother, you''re here to teach. Well, I''ve been here for a long time and can finally complete the task given to me by this game. As long as you help me pass the fire, I can go home." As she spoke, Laurie suddenly covered her face and cried. She was so frightened that she hurried up to comfort her. "Thank you, big brother. You''re a good man. Come on, hurry up and help me finish the task." White haired Lori stared at wuchou with her own eyes. Wuchou felt that as long as she didn''t agree, the other party would cry immediately. "Wait, tell me what''s good for me after the contract." "Benefits?" White haired Laurie, think about it and take out her rune. "I''ll give you this when I have a contract." No worries, but there''s another problem. "Are you a businessman? Is there anything you can give me?" Laurie frowned and thought. "You mean that?" Laurie took out some scrolls and amulets. Sure enough, the other party was given the profession of a businessman here. "I can give you these things, but you must join Bai Jiao and do a few things for me. I''ll give them to you." Well, no more souls. It''s directly a branch mission. It is also the acceptable scope of worry free, and this contract is changed at will. Worry free doesn''t care at all. "Well, I''d like to be a member of Bai Jiao." "Well, great. Let''s hold the ceremony next." Laurie said, took out a talisman and let wuchou kneel in front of her. "The Legendary God, your humble believer, I hope you can give her rights, give this person divine power and identity, and hope that he can cut through thorns and thorns and complete the mission for us. My name is alpine Maria. May God bless us." Wuchou feels that his body seems to have some strange power. Maybe he can use miracles now, but he doesn''t know whether he can use it after he leaves Baijiao. "Well, big brother, you are one of us now. Remember, it is most important to complete the fire transmission task and take me out of the world." "Of course, you want these things. Sorry, you still have to do the task." Wuchou can''t help it. It seems that the other party did it according to the process. Wuchou had to ask the other party what he was going to do. "Well, children can teach." White haired Laurie nodded. "I accidentally lost my headscarf at the market. Help me find it. These Songxi are yours." It''s that simple. Looking at each other without worry and doubt, it seems that the other party doesn''t want to be difficult for himself. "It''s not easy at all, big brother." White haired Laurie looked at wuchou and said what she was worried about. "There are wandering souls in the market, and there are dragons nearby recently. I haven''t dared to go back, so I have to ask you." Red dragon, wuchou knows. "So please, I''ll wait here for your good news." White haired Laurie sat down, took out a handheld and played, the same. Wuchou covers his forehead and is full of ignorance and despair about the future. Wuchou starts to see if the original props nearby are still there. Unfortunately, there is nothing. It seems that the settings in the game can''t be taken seriously. "Well, let''s go." Chapter 225 Worry free was wrong at the beginning. It''s just going to the market. How simple is it? There are few wandering souls along the way. Worry free. As long as you are careful, you will come back soon. Because I was ready, I had no worries, safety and obstacles along the way, passed the uphill and canals smoothly, and soon entered the undead City collection. There are really no problems along the way. Except those wandering souls with shields give wuchou a lot of trouble, everything else can be solved. Walking, wuchou thinks there''s something wrong. "It''s too quiet." At the beginning of entering the market, there was no one nearby. It was too quiet. It was a little abnormal. There was no wandering soul around. Wuchou also looked for a place that would appear at ordinary times. It was also a place where there was no one. It was too quiet. Wuchou wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead and looked at his palm, which was already full of sweat. "What the hell happened?" Wuchou is going to go to the lower level to find the businessman and see what happened. Just after walking through the site prepared by the dragon, wuchou knows why there is no wandering soul. The red dragon stands in the center of the market, with scorched ghosts at his feet. Wuchou has a closer look. A purple scarf is hanging on the back foot of the dragon. It''s actually there. Dragon, worry free can''t afford it. It''s better to leave here. However, the Dragon seems to have seen wuchou. As soon as the orange pupil shrinks, the Dragon directly emits flame and attacks directly. "Ah ah!" Wuchou couldn''t escape and was directly burned by the fire. Wuchou broke out in a cold sweat and went straight back to the fire altar. Walking back, wuchou thought that the Dragon had left. Unexpectedly, the dragon was still standing in the market center. He didn''t want to leave at all. "The businessmen below don''t know if they are still there." Die. After all, the dragon is here. No one dares to sell here. Wuchou plans to stick to the wall and walk slowly. Unexpectedly, not long after he left, the Dragon doesn''t know how to find himself. As soon as he vomites, he burns directly on the wall, and the high temperature drives wuchou out directly. Before wuchou''s reaction, the flame pounced on his face again, and wuchou was directly burned to death. Wuchou plans to find another way. Take a safe detour, this is the only choice. Wuchou slowly grabbed the stone on the wall and planned to slowly bypass the Dragon along the wall and go directly to the black knight. At least in this way, he could avoid fighting with the dragon. However, worry free thinking is too simple. There are wandering souls on the wall and wandering souls afraid of death attached to the wall. Wuchou also wants to drive them down directly. Who knows that wuchou hasn''t started yet, the other party jumps up directly, pulls wuchou into the abyss and falls to death directly. Well, how about going the other way. Entering the canal, you can go directly to the lower layer of the undead City, bypass two kinds of sheep head monsters and go directly to the undead city. But the door is still locked. Wuchou can''t get in, but this is not a game world. Wuchou doesn''t need to open the door according to the condition of whether there is a lock or not. He can directly break the door open with a fireball. However, wuchou was not happy for long and found that there were new enemies in the canal. Ghosts, ghosts that can''t attack without cursing. If so, worry free can''t take this road. I don''t know why ghosts refresh here. Helpless without worry, I just want to find a way to enter the undead city set through the Dragon pass. Wuchou took another road, jumped directly to the room at the foot of the dragon on the roof, walked a long ladder, and finally came to the merchants of the original immortal city collection. When the building was empty, the merchant didn''t see it. Wuchou didn''t know what the merchant left, so he had to squat down and grope slowly. "Well, what''s this?" A dark stone was touched out by wuchou. Ding, wedge stone fragment + 1 Well, I don''t know if it can strengthen the things on wuchou. Wuchou slowly walks up the stairs and raises his head to see the lower body of the dragon. It seems that the Dragon hasn''t found that wuchou has come in. "I have no choice but to try." Take out the flame pot I don''t know where I picked it up and throw it directly. The Dragon didn''t seem to think that someone was scared at his feet. He flew directly into the air and sprayed downstairs. "Slip away." Wuchou hurried down the stairs to avoid being burned to death. The dragon was frightened by the sudden flame pot and left directly. "Well, at least the road has been opened." Without worry, he walked to the tower and lit the fire in front of him. Everyone thinks it''s safe next to the fire, so everyone will relax their tense spirit near the fire, but worry free will have bad luck today. As soon as wuchou got up and was ready to relieve the pressure just now, he heard strange footsteps walking into him. Wuchou still wants to know who it is. A long sword will directly stab wuchou through in an instant, and the time will be reset directly. Wuchou sat in front of the fire again, and the familiar footsteps sounded again. Wuchou wanted to stand up and fight back, but the other party suddenly ran up, and wuchou didn''t turn around. The sword popped up again and took wuchou away. "This is!" Wuchou recognizes who is attacking him through the tip of the sword on his chest. Black pattern, black knight. The time is reset again. Wuchou quickly stands up. The footsteps are very close to him. Wuchou has two seconds to think about what he wants to do. "Fireball." Take the initiative. Wuchou''s fireball will directly rush past, but the Black Knight''s strong fire resistance will directly offset most of wuchou''s damage. Wuchou has forgotten this thing, but the other party will not give wuchou a chance. When they rush up, they will put wuchou on the wall and take it away directly. The time is reset again. There is no worry to escape. At least there is no way to guerrilla warfare in such a narrow environment. Wuchou rushed out, but the other party was faster. Wuchou hadn''t rushed out yet. The Black Knight kicked wuchou off the wooden bridge and fell to death. The time is reset again. Wuchou didn''t need to run out, so he had to solve him here. Wuchou hurried up the broken stairs and looked down at the black knight. As soon as he entered the door, wuchou hurriedly jumped down to give the Black Knight an axe. However, the opponent''s combat experience is obviously different from all the enemies wuchou has met. The Black Knight directly raises his shield to block wuchou''s attack. A shield bounces off wuchou, and a sword will pierce wuchou directly in mid air. The time is reset again. There seems to be no way. Wuchou quickly turned around and looked at the Black Knight coming in, intending to try to reason with each other. "Wait, let''s talk!" The other party didn''t want to talk to him. It was a sword. "I knew it." With all his strength, he pushed away the other party''s long sword with an axe. "Fireball." We don''t need to attack each other this time. Just push him away. The arrogance directly pushes the ill prepared Black Knight away, hugs the other party without worry, and restricts the other party''s action. Wuchou takes away the other party''s helmet and runs out quickly. Turning around, wuchou saw that there was a wandering soul with fire in his eyes. Chapter 226 After all, it''s true, so it''s normal to take other people''s equipment. At the beginning, wuchou didn''t think he could directly take the other party''s equipment, but he didn''t know whether the equipment was still there after he defeated the other party. Without thinking about this problem, worry free is still running. Thanks to the Dragon cleaning up the ghosts of the whole market, wuchou didn''t encounter any disturbing ghosts along the way, except the black knight who was still chasing after him. Wuchou thought of a way to solve him, but obviously he can''t solve a black knight now, so wuchou needs other help. Wuchou hurried to the prison tower. Wuchou needed sheep head demons to help him defeat the black knight. This is the only way wuchou thought of. The two of them must be incompatible, but the problem is that the one who hits the other first. Wuchou rushed directly to the roof and entered the fog door. Originally, wuchou wanted to see if the other party would follow him. Unexpectedly, the other party could really come in and underestimate the other party. Wuchou rushed to the front of the city wall and could only lead the sheep headed devil down. The rest depends on luck. Seeing wuchou approaching the exit, the sheep head demon jumped down directly and took a big wooden stick. Hit it directly on the spot against wuchou. Fortunately, wuchou has dodged enough in the undead hospital. One rollover escaped the attack of the sheep''s head devil, but the Black Knight''s action is not so convenient. He was hit by the afterwave of the attack of the sheep''s head devil. Seeing another guy challenging himself, the sheep head demon directly waved a stick and rushed to attack the black knight. The Black Knight also gave up worry free and went up with a long sword. Seeing the two entangled together, wuchou hurried back, climbed up the ladder next door, successfully solved the two wandering souls on the roof, and stood on the roof to watch the play. The black knight is worthy of being a warrior who has experienced many battles. He is not empty to the sheep head devil, but the other party is also difficult to deal with. He waved a big wooden stick to easily resolve the Black Knight''s attack. The Black Knight cut his sword on the devil''s hand. The devil ate pain and jumped away. The wooden stick in his hand was thrown directly at the black knight. The Black Knight couldn''t escape. He was hit by the wooden stick and hit the wall. He felt pain when he looked at it. It seemed that the black knight was annoyed. He put down his big shield and rushed straight up. The devil was not easy to annoy. He picked up the stones on the ground and threw them directly. The Black Knight also wanted to kill the devil with his long sword, but the Black Knight seemed to forget that his body was not as huge as the devil. The devil braved the injury, grabbed the Black Knight''s long sword and punched the black knight in the stomach with the other hand. The Black Knight lost his strength in an instant and lay soft on the ground. Unconscious, the devil saw it. He went back to pick up his big stick and planned to destroy the black knight in this way. "Ah ah!" However, they have been close to the entrance. They have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. They jump directly from the tower, cut an axe on the devil''s head, and fire ball technology is directly launched. All fire ball technology flies directly into the devil''s head along the wound, directly smashing the devil''s head. Worry free, finally solve this guy. Watching the devil''s body disappear slowly, but this time wuchou didn''t feel any strange power entering his body. It seems that not all bosses will give wuchou some power. Looking at the dying Black Knight, he was carefree and polite. When the other party couldn''t resist, he took down all his equipment and turned the other party into a naked wandering soul. "Give you a ride." One axe cut off the other''s head, and the poor black knight was used by wuchou and fell down. At first, wuchou was a little worried that everything would disappear, but fortunately, it didn''t disappear. All the equipment of the Black Knight remained. It seems that wuchou is its master by default. After the Black Knight died, there was a blue tear stone ring on the ground. No worry, I remember correctly. This is the equipment that would have been there. Wearing it on your finger, you don''t feel anything. It seems that it can only be triggered if you are really dying. Wuchou puts on the Black Knight''s equipment and wants to know what to do with his warrior suit. Unexpectedly, this set of things directly turns into a cloud of light and enters wuchou''s body. At this time, wuchou finally sees that it seems that the equipment bar of the game appears in the corner of his eyes. But wuchou still doesn''t see his own attributes and other things. He can only see the equipment. "Only part of the inheritance?" Without worry or thinking so much, move on and you will meet the sun knight and the dragon in front. Wuchou walked slowly to the front balcony. Although the immortal city is surrounded by dark clouds, as long as this person is there, the sun will slowly shine into the land. The sun shines on the land in front of wuchou. A breeze blows, raising the man''s hair in front of wuchou. The long blond hair floats with the wind, and the purple gray pupils shine with the light of reason. "God will forgive your sins. As long as you praise the sun like me, the sun will give you strength and security." If an energetic uncle with full armor said these words, wuchou might believe a little. However, what came into wuchou''s eyes was a long blond hair, short stature, no helmet, a short sword and a sun shield behind him, and a little Lori. Wuchou began to feel that the world line he had been to before was completely different from his current world line. Wuchou even thought that even the onion knight who saved himself at the beginning was a little Lori. "Look at you, you are also a player. Are you here at last?" Blonde Lori lay down slowly. Even if there was sunshine on her, she could not see any vitality and faith in Lori. "Hey, can you do me a favor and make a good fire and let me go home." Lori lay lazily on the ground, regardless of how dirty the ground was. "Oh, and this. Use it if you need it. I don''t mind." Laurie took out a golden seal from her pocket and gave it to wuchou. OK, just take it. "I''m tired. This game is not fun at all. Go to customs quickly. I''m tired." Laurie waved to wuchou as a farewell. "Wait, don''t you preach? Where''s your faith?" Wuchou is completely speechless. He also wants to try the legendary sunshine gun. It''s very cool. "Ah, and that." Laurie finally got interested and sat up. "When you get rid of the dragon, let''s talk about it. Now I''m tired. I''ll talk about it next time." Laurie lay down directly with her back to wuchou and didn''t want to talk. Is this my best assistant in the future? Wuchou didn''t dare to imagine what it would be like to take this goods to play boss in the future. "But let''s talk after the dragon." Chapter 227 Wuchou puts on the whole black knight armor, which is the only fire resistance armor of wuchou at present. Before crossing the bridge, wuchou sees the dragon lying on the city gate, eyeing the people preparing to cross the bridge. There are charred bodies on the bridge. On one side of the bridge, a lonely soul danced slowly in place. Wuchou picks up the soul and crushes it directly. The memory goes directly into wuchou''s brain. The unlucky ghost planned to rush over directly while the Dragon didn''t pay attention. Unexpectedly, the Dragon kept looking at him. Before halfway, the flame came directly to his face, pushed the unlucky ghost back to the bridge and burned up. Although wuchou thinks it should be possible to rush over, wuchou still needs to be careful. After all, the distance is still far. Wuchou looked at the gate, and the dragon was still looking at himself. Wuchou rushed directly. The Dragon attacked. Wuchou was caught. Wuchou still insisted. Wuchou didn''t fall. Wuchou hurried down the stairs. The dragon still wanted to attack, but it was too late. Wuchou quickly kicked down the stairs. At least he could easily come back here. Slowly put your head out from the exit. Worry free looked at the dragon, which was still up there. Wuchou needs to think about how to rush over. After all, the armor seems unable to resist for a long time. "Try it." Wuchou rushed directly, the Dragon flew down, and the flame rushed directly. He was not dead. The Dragon flies down. The dragon has a tail. Wuchou falls down. Time resets again. "No, the dragon is guarding the gate. He can''t rush over." Worry free needs another way. Take the path under the bridge. Wuchou cleaned up the wandering souls and mice in front of him, but finally saw a huge iron door locking the whole road. Worry free needs another way. Wuchou plans to try climbing the stone bricks on the wall, but the Dragon obviously sees himself. Before wuchou can climb long, one tail sweeps wuchou down directly. The bell tower is inside. I have to go in, or I can''t continue my journey. And the elevator is inside. Maybe, worry free has to find another way. The Dragon sat on the gate and saw wuchou coming up and preparing to attack. He saw a scene that surprised him. Wuchou took off his black knight''s armor, put his weapons aside, and opened his hands to look at the dragon. "I know. You understand me." He stood fearlessly in the middle of the bridge and looked at the dragon. "You don''t need to do that. Let''s talk." The Dragon flew down directly and a flame burned wuchou to death. Wuchou doesn''t care. Wuchou continues to walk up, naked and standing on the bridge. "Let''s talk." The flames came again. I don''t know how long they have passed. The dragon is even a little depressed. If the undead dies so many times, they will basically lose their reason and become wandering souls. However, in front of this person, darkness has always existed, and there has always been a glimmer of dawn in the darkness. Even if you are alone in the dark, you are not willing to give up the light and pursue the light. Perhaps something moved it. The Dragon flew down and stretched out his head to get close to wuchou. "Let me go. I have something else to do. I need to go back." Everyone is waiting for wuchou. Wuchou can''t waste time here. Wuchou needs to pass the customs and wuchou needs to go back. Maybe it was the worry free will that moved it, maybe it was the worry free behavior that reminded the dragon of other things, or maybe it was the dragon that was not a normal NPC. The Dragon rubbed and felt carefree, and a ring fell off its head. The dragon also danced his tail. The next second, the tail was directly disconnected and a long sword fell down. Worry free also wants to know whether the other party will be very painful. The next second, the other party''s tail begins to regenerate slowly and grow another one. Wuchou picked up the ring and the sword, and the Dragon left. But wuchou feels that he still has a chance to meet it in the near future. Maria''s scarf slowly floated down, and wuchou quickly picked it up. At least wuchou completed Maria''s task. Wuchou puts on the ring, and wuchou sees his appearance change back to human shape. "The living ring? At least I don''t have to worry about human nature in the future." Pack up your equipment, worry free, open the iron gate, light the fire, and prepare to continue challenging the undead city. However, wuchou now needs to go up to the roof and destroy the big sword Black Knight guarded above. At least he still needs this weapon. But worry free thought of a better way. Wuchou puts on his black knight armor and looks like other Black Knights. Walking up, the other party was obviously surprised. Unexpectedly, he could still meet his comrades in arms. Just about to say hello, wuchou goes directly behind the other party and a sword directly penetrates the other party. Taking this opportunity, fireball is sent directly along the tip of the sword and explodes directly in the other party''s armor. Although the power is not enough, it is enough to deal with the Black Knight without armor. Wuchou quickly picked up the other party''s weapons to avoid the other party''s weapons disappearing with the other party. "Wait a minute." Wuchou went back to the fire and looked at the sun altar next door. Now it''s not time to ring the bell first. But before that, wuchou went back to the prison tower and opened the wooden door of the prison tower. Worry free needs to solve Javier downstairs of the prison tower. "I don''t know if I can solve Javier." Even in the game, Javier''s attack is a deadly move. He doesn''t need to wear anything. It''s just a naked direct challenge. Wuchou took off all his armor and only took the flying dragon sword. Javier stood below, holding his big stick and huge shield. When he saw wuchou coming down, he rushed up with his big stick in both hands. A stuffy stick, worry free, quickly roll to the left. No, it''s OK. Wuchou is waiting for each other''s flaws, but although the other party is wearing armor, heavy armor and huge weapons, the speed of waving weapons is faster than wuchou expected. Wuchou hurried away, but it was too slow. The big stick had been hit on his waist and directly smashed wuchou. Take a break and go on to challenge Javier. Javier raised his big stick and looked at each other cautiously. Javier attacked and hit wuchou in front of him. Wuchou dodged. Wuchou took the opportunity to run behind Javier. Wuchou planned to stab wuchou on the back. Wuchou failed. The other party''s shield blocked it. Wuchou had no choice. Worry free needs another way. Wuchou takes Javier up the revolving stairs. Wuchou looks for a good opportunity and the fireball flies over. The heat wave caused by the flame pushed Javier away. Wuchou seized the opportunity and kicked Javier down, and Javier fell. Wuchou needs to make persistent efforts. As long as he falls several times, wuchou can beat him. However, the other party is obviously not stupid. Seeing wuchou go up, the other party doesn''t go up and waits for wuchou to come down. "Well, give up for the time being." Keep him and solve it later. Chapter 228 Wuchou returns to the immortal city and is ready to continue to break through. After all, when you go to the monastery, you can directly take the elevator back to the fire altar. The two wandering souls with spears in front of the door are very simple. Just use the recently obtained Black Knight''s giant sword to destroy them. But at the same time, wuchou also felt that as long as he was holding the giant sword, his movement had been slow. Sure enough, there was still a weight problem. It seemed that he had to find a way to solve Javier when the time came. Quickly clean up the wandering soul at the door. There is a huge armored pig in front of wuchou. According to my memory, as long as I go directly up the stairs next door, go to the small bridge above and smash it with a flame pot, but now there is no worry, there is no flame pot. Go up first. Wuchou went up directly to solve a spear wandering soul and two wandering souls with bows and arrows, and looked down at the wild boar running around below. Although back stabbing its ass is also a way, it is obvious that worry free will not go straight to back stabbing. "Fireball." Four fireballs directly hit the wild boar, which did some damage, but not enough. The boar was angry. The boar suddenly learned to jump. Wuchou was arched down and wuchou was trampled to death. The time is reset again. After a meal, Wu Chou was stunned. This pig can jump, my God. Well, try a positive wave. Wuchou puts on his armor, wuchou rushes up, the boar rushes over, wuchou raises his shield, which has no effect at all. Wuchou is directly arched and flew, and wuchou falls to death. "Unexpectedly, I was stuck by this wild boar." After cleaning up the miscellaneous soldiers, wuchou looked at the wild boar from a distance without any idea of harassing it in the past. Wuchou sat quietly by the gate, saw the fire next to the game, and had an idea. Wuchou walks to the small bridge above, looks at the boar staring at himself below, and wuchou jumps directly to the side of the fire near the wall. The boar rushes over directly. Wuchou grabs his shield with both hands and tries to resist the attack of the boar. The remaining damage depends on the fire. This is the best way, and worry free has enough armor to resist the attack of the dragon. Naturally, you don''t have to worry about being burned by the fire. The boar''s head keeps attacking wuchou. Even though wuchou has grasped his shield with both hands, the other party''s strength is really great. Wuchou is a little overwhelmed. "Ah ah ah!" No worry, hold on to your shield. This is the only way. As long as you hold on, it is victory. However, wuchou didn''t expect that the wild boar wanted to escape. Wuchou was stupid. "Want to escape!" "No way!" Pick up your own Black Knight''s long sword and point it at the tail of the wild boar, which is the only weakness not covered by armor. "Eat my sword!" The long sword is directly inserted into the weakness of the wild boar. The wild boar is still struggling. There is no worry to seize the opportunity, and the fireball technique spreads directly. The boar finally fell. Wuchou is almost falling. "It worked." The boar''s body slowly disappeared, leaving only a helmet made of boar armor in place. It seems to be booty. This thing''s defense is better than the Black Knight now, but it''s too ugly. Forget it. Worry free will put it into the body and continue to move forward. Although the new enemies will have a lot of trouble, the Black Knight''s giant sword just taken by wuchou doesn''t need to be afraid of them. As long as the damage is high enough, the shield will be invalid. Very neat, worry free has gradually got used to the whole world and came to the monastery door. Through the crack of the door, wuchou clearly saw that there were three miscellaneous soldiers inside, and there was a guard dressed in black. After thinking for a while, don''t go in first. Go to the fire in front of the ancient city and record it. By the way, see if the onion knight in the world is still at the door and what the blacksmith at the bottom looks like. Although wuchou probably guessed that the blacksmith should also be replaced by someone, and it must be Laurie. After walking smoothly, the onion knight in front of the ancient city disappeared. It seems that the position of the onion knight has changed and it is difficult for him to master his position. Go down and find the blacksmith. Before he arrived, wuchou had heard the sound of iron knocking. No matter how wuchou passed by, the blacksmith was working all the time. Look slowly. In a familiar stove, the blacksmith sat on one of the iron blankets. But the blacksmith, how to say, had two Beige ponytails on his head, blue eyes and always looked very serious. These are not problems. It doesn''t look like human, it''s not a problem. It''s very cute, at least in the eyes of worry free. However, why wear suspenders to work, and the shirt inside is still white. Moreover, because the whole stove is very hot, worry free can vaguely see the sweat soaked shirt of blacksmith Laurie. The anger is a little high. At least wuchou feels as if something is coming out. "Who is it!" Lori, the blacksmith, picked up a different hammer and threw it directly at wuchou''s head. She was so frightened that wuchou rolled down the stairs directly. "Sorry, are you okay?" When Lori the blacksmith saw that she was in trouble, she hurried to pick up wuchou, but the other party was really not tall. Wuchou sat on the ground, and the other party was just a little taller than him. "Well, this smell is the smell of emptiness!" I don''t know why, when talking about emptiness, Lori the blacksmith suddenly changed her face, put the hammer in her hand directly on wuchou''s neck and put wuchou on the wall. "Who are you and why do you smell of emptiness?" Wuchou is not afraid of the hammer around her neck, but because the blacksmith Lori is too close, wuchou can see the scenery inside the shirt better. Wuchou''s nose couldn''t stand it. The blood sprayed directly on the blacksmith''s face. The blacksmith''s Laurie didn''t know what was going on, but when she saw that wuchou had been looking below her neck, she finally reacted. "Pervert!" Blacksmith Laurie hit wuchou''s head with a hammer. Maybe she hopes someone can forget everything she saw. But Laurie, the blacksmith, worked too hard and went back without worry. After waiting for a while, wuchou came down again and saw that Laurie the blacksmith had changed an inner lining. At least she couldn''t see clearly. When Laurie the blacksmith saw wuchou go down, she blushed and didn''t want to see this guy, even though he might come from the same world as herself, or be her own enemy. "Hey, who the hell are you? What are you doing here?" Blacksmith Laurie seldom meets a person. Naturally, she still wants to know something. At least she can go on. "Me? Like you, unfortunate people who enter this world." Worry free slowly approached the blacksmith Laurie. I can''t imagine where this guy''s clothes came from. "Are you thinking of something impolite?" The blacksmith Laurie stared at wuchou, then pulled her lining and was very wary of him. "Well, it''s hard to meet. I don''t need to be so vigilant. I''m not a bad man." "Exchange information. I need that key. I know you have it." When Laurie the blacksmith heard it, she looked on her guard and didn''t know where the other party came from. "You don''t need to know. Tell me what I need to do for you?" Chapter 229 After exchanging information with blacksmith Laurie, wuchou knows what he should do now. Lori the blacksmith needs a new fire. There''s no need to worry about this. First ring the bell, continue to guide the plot, and then complete the task of Lori the blacksmith. When wuchou returns to the monastery, he can directly attract the armor guards in the side door, which can save the time to clean up the three miscellaneous soldiers at the door. As soon as wuchou entered the side door of the monastery, the guard standing on it rushed directly with a big shield. Wuchou ran away. After all, it''s inconvenient to destroy him here, and there''s a Yin man upstairs. Pull out the guard, cut down wuchou''s sword directly, and the other party directly raises his shield to completely block wuchou''s attack. No worry, I intend to slowly consume the energy of the other side, and then slowly solve him. I didn''t expect the other side to lift the shield very fast. The hammer on the hand came directly to the side, and it would directly blow up the anxious head. Even though wuchou had been reborn, he still felt a little dizzy. At this time, he remembered that he had forgotten to take the rune seal of blacksmith Laurie. Wuchou directly went down to find the blacksmith Laurie. I don''t know if there are any sequelae. Wuchou stumbled and directly jumped on Laurie who was still concentrating on forging iron. She was so scared that Laurie hit him on the head with a hammer and sent him back again. Just after wuchou''s resurrection, Lori walked out of her position and rushed up with a hammer. "Dead pervert, what did you want to do just now? Find a fight!" It seems that I can''t communicate with the blacksmith Laurie for the time being. Without worry, I hurried upstairs to avoid fighting with Laurie. In fact, wuchou has always considered doing this before returning to the monastery, but he will have less opportunities to obtain new props, but this should be no problem. Wuchou leads the guard out again and walks to the edge of the cliff. In fact, just push the guard down and fall to death. It doesn''t necessarily need any battle. When a hammer hits, wuchou immediately flashes to the next door. The hammer hits the ground and raises a burst of dust. Wuchou seizes the opportunity and kicks the guard''s waist to make the other party unbalanced. Good chance. A fireball directly hits the opponent''s feet without too much damage. It''s enough to tilt the opposite direction towards the cliff. "Go to hell!" Pick up your own big sword and shoot the other party directly. The guard was overwhelmed and fell vertically off the cliff. In this way, there was no worry to solve the guard standing at the door. In this case, it will be much better to learn miracles in the future. Wuchou hurried into the monastery and saw the guy who kept putting magic on it to attack him. However, the other party''s attack is not tracked, so worry free doesn''t need to pay attention to the other party. In the middle of the monastery, a white soul was shining. It seems to feel that you are close, and your soul is directly attached to wuchou. Wuchou takes out his orange juice, feels that your soul is inside, and waits for you to change it. "Make an elevator first." Now the elevator has been opened. Wuchou can take the elevator directly back to the altar. Go out of the door and go back behind sister Laurie. "Well, are you back?" Wuchou took out sister Lori''s headscarf, and the other party was obviously very happy. "Thank you, big brother. Now let me give you the miracles and props I learn." Sister Lori gave wuchou three scrolls and a white amulet. Force, home, recovery. Wuchou also thought that it was troublesome to hold a talisman. How to solve this problem? Unexpectedly, the talisman directly turned into a roll and wrapped around wuchou''s left hand. At least wuchou can use spells and miracles without complicated switching. "Well, big brother, you should finish the task well. Go and spread the fire. If you have something, call me with a rune." Sister Laurie put on her headscarf and sat down to play the game. How does electricity come from? Can''t electricity be lost? Wuchou doesn''t want to study this problem. I feel that once I study it, I can''t come back. It''s better to be ignorant. Take the elevator back to the monastery. Don''t worry. You have to solve the monastery demons upstairs before you can ring the bell. But there are many wandering souls on it. Wuchou goes up the stairs first and sees at least a dozen wandering souls around the devil. Although wuchou can be cleaned up in a few times, the other party will interrupt his attack with magic. Thinking of this, wuchou had to take out the flying dragon sword. Each dragon''s weapon can release its real power only when it is used with both hands. The white light shines on the flying dragon sword. Wuchou raises the flying dragon sword with both hands and cuts at the front. A sword moves forward bravely and cuts the wandering soul in front of wuchou directly to open a way for wuchou. Although the weapon opens a way for wuchou, wuchou feels that the weapon in his hand is shaking. It seems that this move can''t be used many times. However, most wandering souls have been destroyed. At least wuchou can easily destroy the devil. The demon player dances his long stick to add attack and acceleration to the remaining wandering souls around him. Wuchou rushed up and took advantage of the devil''s hardness, patted a big sword directly on the devil, and the other party fell to the ground. In this way, he ended his evil life. The rest of the wandering souls rushed over, but they couldn''t put pressure on wuchou. They took it away easily and neatly. After cleaning up the miscellaneous soldiers upstairs, don''t worry. Go and see the guy who will destroy the fire girl in the future. Speaking of it, wuchou hasn''t gone to see the fire girl yet. I don''t know what the other party looks like. Go to the upper floor of the monastery and come to the room hidden by the wooden door. Worry free can see your goal through the iron door. Although wuchou had guessed at the beginning that the person inside should have changed, he just didn''t expect to become more thorough. Long silver hair scattered on the ground. Although it doesn''t look like Laurie, the sanctity on his face and golden armor prove that this man is a worry free goal. "Ah, I didn''t expect anyone to save me. Sure enough, God hasn''t abandoned his believers." The silver haired woman, should say Lori, although there is obviously not in line with the size of this age on her chest, her childish face has always stressed that this person will not be very old. "I said, why are you trapped here?" Wuchou can see the other party holding two big machetes behind him. Obviously, the other party has the ability to come out by himself, and there is no need for wuchou rescue at all. The silver haired Laurie''s head was crooked. She pretended to be very cute and looked carefree. "Because I was trapped here from the beginning." Completely speechless. Wuchou doesn''t know whether the other party is pretending to be stupid, but if wuchou can see the other party turn around and laugh, he knows that this goods is not a good person. "Well, let me out quickly. I have something to do." Wuchou broke the lock with a sword, and the silver haired Laurie came out slowly. Although the armor blocked most of it, wuchou could still see it. "Good, strong." Wuchou is still waiting for the other party to say something to thank him, or to print something for himself. Unexpectedly, the other party ran away directly. "If you want to come to me, come to the fire altar and I''ll wait for you." Leave this sentence and the silver haired Laurie is gone. Chapter 230 Silver haired Lori left like this. She had no choice but to go back to the fire altar to find her to get the rune seal. At least the next stone ghosts will be easier to deal with. After all, she depends on their output. Wuchou quickly took the elevator back to the fire altar. I don''t know if it''s because the bell hasn''t been rung and the white education brigade hasn''t come yet, but it doesn''t matter. It''s coming soon anyway. Go directly to the lower layer of the fire spreading altar. Sure enough, the silver haired Laurie sits here and combs her long hair slowly. "Ah, here you are. Please sit down." The silver haired Laurie patted the open space on her left and invited wuchou to chat with her. Obedience is better than respect. Wuchou sat next to the silver haired Laurie and saw what the other party was going to do. Silver haired Laurie didn''t know where to change a teacup and a pot of tea, so she drank it in front of worry free, looked at the constant scenery of the sky for thousands of years, and sighed. "I really have a headache. I didn''t expect to be involved in this trouble. I knew I wouldn''t play games with jiabaili." The silver haired Laurie looked at her face blankly. It was obvious that the other party was not in the same world as herself, but also a visitor from a different world. "Do you want to complete that mission?" Wuchou is different. Wuchou is not playing games into the world, but drifting in his own time and space. There is no so-called mission. "What about you? Don''t you want to finish it?" The silver haired Laurie sighed and looked at Wu Chou helplessly. "If it were so simple, would you still sit here?" The silver haired Laurie looked at the iron window in front and didn''t know what she was thinking. "Oh, what will your fate be?" The silver haired Lori looked worry free. Obviously, the other party was completely different from herself and didn''t need any purpose. "I will soon kill the guy named fireproof woman, take her soul, and wait for another guy who helps her revenge to destroy me." "It''s funny. Obviously I don''t want to do this, but my body starts to move a little involuntarily." The silver haired Lori grabbed her right hand as if trying to restrain herself. "He said that as long as I finish these things, I will be free. In other words, whether I die and will never rise again, or whether I will leave the world." "I don''t know, so I''m afraid." The silver haired Laurie looked at wuchou and hoped that wuchou could give him the answer. "What about you? What fate is waiting for you?" My destiny is to destroy you according to the process. Wuchou can''t say that, and can''t say it. "Forget it." The silver haired Laurie seemed to be open, took out her own seal and gave it to wuchou. "Go and do your own thing. Don''t worry about me." With that, the silver haired Laurie turned her head to polish her double knives and no longer cared about worry. Wuchou also got what he thought and was ready to see what the fire girl looked like. As a result, it was dark and couldn''t see each other. So wuchou left. The silver haired Laurie looked at wuchou and muttered to herself. "The one who saved me is the one who killed me?" The world is darker than wuchou expected. Wuchou returns to the monastery and goes directly to the attic. The fog door in front is clearly visible. At this time, the runes on wuchou''s hand began to shine. Wuchou knew that he could finally use these runes to summon them. Wuchou has now got all the runes and seals he met, so he can try to use them all. But, just in case, one by one. "Listen to my call and come out." "Sun knight, jiabaili." "Dote on the knight, Raphael." Two apertures rose at the foot of worry free, and two familiar figures appeared in front of them. "Ah, use me so quickly. Give me more advice." "Ah, Raphael, I didn''t expect you to come." When jiabaili saw Rafael appear in front of her, her lazy face changed a little. "Alas, if I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t play with you." Rafael looked at jiabaili helplessly, and she might want to stab each other. "Forget it. Since you call us, please help others." Rafael looked carefree and had a mixed heart. "Oh, brother, give me more advice." Jiabaili still looked lazy. First, regardless of the fact that they actually know each other, wuchou doesn''t care too much. I hope they can really come in handy later. Wuchou still wants to continue using runyin, but runyin has no response. It seems that he can only use so much. The three walked into the fog door together. On the bell tower of the monastery, the decorated stone statues and ghosts stand on it. The stones on their bodies slowly fall down, as if something gave them life. One of them spread his wings, jumped down with a halberd and stared at wuchou and others. Thunder gun Jiabaili shot a thunder gun directly. Before the other party finished his appearance, he started directly. It''s going too far. "It''s a reality here. Let''s end it early." Rafael rushed up with two knives, but wuchou obviously saw each other''s hands shaking. Fear, after all, they don''t need to experience these enemies. They will face them only because of themselves. Wuchou grabbed Rafael and kissed him on the forehead in his surprised eyes. "Leave the rest to me. Just stay behind me." Wuchou raises his Black Knight Sword and rushes directly towards the gargoyle. Rafael was still in place, and Gabriel went to pull Rafael away. "Of course, this is reality. Fear is not a problem." Jiabaili and Raphael looked at wuchou standing in front of the stone ghost. "The question is whether fear will become an obstacle to yourself." Before they talked for a long time, they saw that wuchou was directly nailed up by the stone ghost, directly turned into ashes and disappeared. "Look, you still have to call many times." They watched their virtual shadow slowly disappear and their consciousness returned to their body. "We''ll continue later." Wuchou just returned to the fire in front of the ancient city gate. After all, this is his last record point. "After all, it is a reality. No one will be fighting and dying like me." Wuchou suddenly stopped when he heard the beating of iron below. He was a little afraid and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, Lori, the blacksmith, spoke first. "Wait, let''s talk." Wuchou came down to find Lori the blacksmith with three points of timidity and seven points of surprise. The other party obviously figured it out and was calm. But wuchou carefully saw that there were several small hammers around the other party''s waist. Wuchou could only pretend not to see it. "I know, you want this." Lori the blacksmith took out her seal and gave it to wuchou. "Listen, my Rune seal is different from others. It can only be used in the fire. Use it to call me, and I''ll help you repair weapons or something." After hearing this, wuchou took out the flying dragon sword she had used and gave it to Lori. Laurie the blacksmith looked and said. "Well, it seems that you use hidden power, so the wear is very serious. It''s all right. You can do it soon." a span "Well, come to me next time you have any questions. Let''s go." Blacksmith Laurie drove away wuchou directly. At least this time, worry free is better prepared. Chapter 231 Now that he has understood, wuchou doesn''t intend to continue to call them. Even if it is really called, it will only call those with remote ability, otherwise it may leave a shadow on each other. The world is cruel enough and there is no need to give them more pain. Return to the upper layer of the monastery again. This time, worry free only calls jiabaili. No one else needs it. "Oh, sure enough." It seems that the other party already knows what will happen, Look helpless and worry free. "What''s the matter? We actually care about this kind of thing. Since we came here for no reason, we naturally made psychological preparations. Why do we think of Raphael?" Wuchou flicked jiabaili''s forehead, which made the other party a little dissatisfied. "You are innocent. It''s my fault to call you out. I''ll be responsible for you, even if you''re just an empty shadow." Without worry, he walked directly into the fog door. "Really, since you''re worried about why we call me out, you guy." Jiabaili followed in. The Gargoyle is already ready to stand by on the top floor. Fortunately, there is only one, which is easy to deal with. Wuchou rushed up directly with the Black Knight''s sword, and jiabaili just stayed behind and discharged remotely. Although wuchou plans to break his tail, it seems that the situation does not allow him to mess around. The second, unprepared, jumped down and rushed to attack jiabaili. "Things have changed." Wuchou hurried back and planned to involve another stone ghost like this. Just as wuchou just turned around, a stone halberd suddenly came over and directly penetrated wuchou. Before disappearing, wuchou saw that jiabaili''s helpless eyes had been stabbing wuchou''s heart. Resurrected again, wuchou didn''t call anyone, but went to fight the stone ghost alone. I don''t want to see those helpless eyes. Once, twice, three, four. Wuchou is constantly challenged. Wuchou is not afraid to be killed. After all, he has experienced enough times and can resist it. But they can''t. I don''t know how many times, wuchou can finally kill a gargoyle, but he will soon be killed by another one. Worry free and numb walked up the stairs, but I didn''t expect that the silver haired Lori was standing in front of the fog door. Wuchou hasn''t said anything yet. The other party directly comes over and slaps wuchou in the face. "Wake up?" Wu Chou was stunned for a while. She looked at the silver haired Laurie innocently. What was the other party thinking and why she suddenly hit herself. "Listen!" The silver haired Laurie grabbed wuchou and looked at wuchou angrily. "Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, I know that you are a good man, but you are too good. Don''t put everything on yourself." "I''ll give you the rune seal. It''s for you. It''s not for you to collect. Call us if you need it. We''ll help you pass." Wuchou closed her eyes and nodded, then the silver haired Laurie let go of wuchou. "I''ll go back first. Remember, call us if you have anything." Worry free looks at each other''s back and feels that he may be, really, wrong. "But if you are wrong, continue to be wrong, because this is." My destiny. "Yes, this is your destiny." Familiar darkness, bit by bit, appears around wuchou. "Go on and find me in the world." These voices can''t be heard or seen by wuchou. Walking into the fog door, he looked at the oncoming stone ghost, leaned back without worry, avoided the stone ghost''s first sweep, and cut off the other party''s right hand with a sword. The Gargoyle called his companion, and another Gargoyle jumped down and rushed to wuchou with a big knife. Wuchou takes out his shield in no hurry. One Shield hits the stone ghost''s head, making the other party a little unbalanced. With one sword, the stone ghost pushes the stone ghost to his companion. "Cut everything." "Flying dragon sword!" Take back your weapon quickly. Wuchou takes out his flying dragon sword directly and releases its power with both hands. The sword Qi directly cuts off the two stone statues and ghosts. The two monsters turn into ashes and disappear. A strange energy rushed directly into wuchou''s body. Although wuchou could not feel any change, a layer of lime slowly floated out of wuchou''s body surface. In the bell tower, there is a deep Yin pervert inside. Although wuchou has no expectations, wuchou hopes that this guy is at least a normal person. Wuchou walked directly into the bell tower. There was no guy in a black monk''s uniform here. Instead, the onion Knight stood here waiting for wuchou to come in. "Oh, brother, I didn''t expect you to come here. You did a good job. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The onion Knight came over and patted wuchou on the shoulder. "The battle ahead is very good, but it''s not strong enough. Take good exercise." Wuchou also wants to ask the other party why he doesn''t give wuchou his Rune seal, but the onion Knight left like this. Wuchou has no chance. "Forget it, there will be many opportunities in the future." Worry free climbs up the ladder and finally comes to the top of the clock tower. Pull the mechanism and ring the first bell. The bell of the monastery has been ringing for a long time. You can hear it even far away from here. The bell has been ringing in the sky and spread all over the continent. "Did you succeed?" The people who spread the fire altar heard the bell and were one step closer to leaving the world. "The rest is the sick village." But before we set out, wuchou had to go to the forest and help the blacksmith Laurie get something. Wuchou returns to the blacksmith Laurie and gives her flying dragon sword to the other party for care. "Well, what''s the matter?" Looking at wuchou, she sat aside and looked at herself seriously. Lori, the blacksmith, felt whether she needed to prepare another hammer to deal with this guy. "Nothing, just." I feel that Lori the blacksmith is different from them. She has seen scenes and fought in the battlefield. Maybe she will perform better. "Do you want to travel together?" "No." Luo Li, the blacksmith, devoted herself to helping wuchou maintain her weapons and worked with her head down. "Why, we can take risks together if you like." The blacksmith Lori put down her hammer and gave her weapon back to Wu Chou. She drooled in the river and looked at Wu Chou. "It''s too dangerous. The point is that I''m too dangerous. It''s not safe to travel with you. I''m not an adult." At this time, wuchou also found that the blacksmith Laurie had more clothes than before. Even if the other party was hot and sweating, she didn''t reduce her clothes. When she saw wuchou here, she continued to hold on. "Am I so miserable?" The blacksmith Laurie rolled her eyes at wuchou and told wuchou that it was not taken for granted? Well, it seems that the other party is not interested in himself, at least for the time being. "Well, I''ll go to the jungle to help you find the legendary fire." Wuchou stood up and walked to the entrance of the jungle. Chapter 232 Before wuchou enters the jungle, he must deal with the magic image at the door. However, the magic image was knocked to death by some nosy Lori with a hammer very early. When wuchou passed by, he could even clearly see the stone broken on the ground. He swallowed a breath, went into the jungle without worry, and swore that he would never dare to mess with the blacksmith Laurie again. The style of the whole jungle is completely different from that of the outside. It is dark, the surrounding grass keeps making sounds, and the road emits a little light, providing a certain degree of lighting for worry free. Wuchou walks into the jungle carefully and advances in the direction he remembers. It''s incredible that there are no tree people in the whole jungle to attack him, as if. "Tempting me to go in." Wuchou can see that the grass on the ground has not jumped out, but has been quietly watching himself go in. Wuchou comes to the door of the moonlight butterfly all the way. However, wuchou has been looking for the rune seal of the so-called witch nearby, but he has not found it. This guy also has no specific body in the game. "Be harmonious." Wuchou had no choice but to defeat the moonlight butterfly by himself. Across the familiar fog door, wuchou saw a green figure floating under the bridge, with a golden halo on his head and a huge butterfly. When wuchou thought the other party would attack him immediately, he didn''t expect the other party to approach him directly and stretch out an antenna to wuchou, as if to say something. Wuchou touches his tentacles and feels the memory of the moonlight butterfly. "Are you lost?" The light on the moonlight butterfly flashes slowly, which can be regarded as an answer to the worry free question. "You want me to take you home?" The emerald green light slowly shines on wuchou. Wuchou can feel that he can use their magic. After that, the moonlight butterfly slowly became smaller, almost the size of an ordinary butterfly, and fell on wuchou''s hand. "Well, I''ll take you back to your own home." Take out the element bottle that has not been used for a long time and worry free to use the energy inside. After all, I have been killed by the second and have no chance to use it at all. Put the moonlight butterfly into the bottle. Worry free is the next task. It''s simple. No wonder the whole forest doesn''t intend to attack my enemy. After all, the moonlight butterfly still needs his help. Walking up the broken tower, wuchou saw a stone statue squatting at the highest place. The stove next door was still burning, and the holy flame was burning. Wuchou carefully stretched out his hand. The fire slowly left the stove and approached his left hand. It seems that he can get the fire because he has been recognized by a miracle, otherwise he may be burned to death. Wuchou didn''t expect this. It seems that when you want to find other fires, you should think about what else you need. All that''s left is the key. Wuchou took everything back. Lori the blacksmith didn''t expect wuchou to come back so soon, and she was still intact. "Are you back? Have you got my things?" Wu Chou nodded and gave the holy fire to Lori the blacksmith. "Well, yes, just make persistent efforts and help me collect all the kindling." The blacksmith Laurie nodded hard, and it finally worked to admit someone''s value. "Well, I''ll figure out how to use this fire. Go to other places first and come back to me for a while." Lori, the blacksmith, said and began to study on her own. She didn''t care about someone at all. Someone had to go back to the fire altar to see the development of the plot. Take the elevator back to the fire altar and see nun Laurie coming directly. "Big brother, you did a good job. Go on like this. I believe you can pass the customs soon." "Really?" Wuchou rubbed each other''s hair to answer each other''s questions. "Speaking of it, it seems that the saints of our white religion are coming here. It is said that they are going to explore the giant cemetery. Elder brother, do you want to come too?" Sister Laurie raised her head and stared at wuchou with her eyes open. Wuchou could see it. The other party hoped that wuchou could go with her. "Why?" Wuchou wanted to ask why, but the other party suddenly became silent and just buried his head in wuchou. "Nothing. I just want to help you, big brother." Worry free thought, maybe you can try, but I don''t know if the other party will agree to me. "Well, I''ll come back when they come. I''ll talk to them then." "Yes." They, wuchou, have subconsciously regarded the three people who came at that time as women. After all, according to the urine nature of the world, they didn''t run away. "Oh, brother, are you ready to ring the second clock?" Blue haired Laurie came over, looked at wuchou and was ready to go down and say hello to wuchou. "You are. Don''t you want to keep trying?" "Ah, this thing is not suitable for me. I''d better be a salted fish here." Maybe the other party really doesn''t want to continue to work hard and continue to sit there and play the handheld. But wuchou felt that the other party didn''t say anything. "Are you back?" Looking at wuchou, the silver haired Lori patted her next door and motioned wuchou to come and sit down. "Are you still upset about what happened at that time?" Wuchou didn''t speak. He had given up calling them out to help himself. "It doesn''t matter. You don''t need to take care of us like that. Didn''t I say that?" The double knives around the silver haired Laurie are polished more finely. "That''s good. At least let us know where you''re going. You still need us, don''t you?" Wuchou doesn''t understand why they still want to help wuchou continue the strategy. It''s obviously unnecessary. Wuchou can be alone. "Forget it, you''ll understand later. That''s it. Go on and ring the next bell." Silver haired Lori drove away wuchou like this. Wuchou is still confused and doesn''t know the situation until now. Forget it. If you want to enter the sick village, go to the lower level of undead city first. There are several people in the lower level who need to look for themselves, magicians, apprentices and spell masters. Follow the route back to the undead City prison tower. Worry free enters the lower level through an iron gate in front of the bridge. Wolves and dogs are everywhere in the lower level, which is not the biggest problem. There are assassins lurking in the dark all the time, which is the biggest enemy of wuchou. Wuchou walked over carefully, came to the room with a little noise, and slowly opened the door. Inside the door, a girl with short black hair squatted in the corner of the room and drew circles on the ground with her fingers. Even if wuchou had come in, the other party didn''t notice. "When will it come? I''ve heard the bell." Wuchou walked over and patted the other party on the shoulder. He was so frightened that the other party suddenly stood up and hit wuchou''s chin with a head hammer. It hurt so much that wuchou almost couldn''t speak. "Sorry, are you okay?" The girl with black hair cares and looks carefree. "It''s okay. You''re the one. Are you okay?" Wearing an orthodox magician''s dress, the small round hat on his head is missing. Instead, wuchou seems to see two sharp corners? "What''s up?" The mage girl looked at wuchou and felt that the other party was strange. "It''s okay, okay, I''ll take you away." "No, I can go by myself." Master Lori waved her hand and refused to be escorted by wuchou, hoping that wuchou would continue. "Don''t worry, I''ll leave by myself. See you at the fire altar." "Well, be careful yourself." Since the other party insists on this, he has no worries and doesn''t say anything. Continue to attack the undead city. Chapter 233 After saving the mage Lori, wuchou will directly rush to the lower level devil to pass the customs. As long as the devil is eliminated, he can go to the sewer and enter the sick village. Demons with double knives are easy to deal with. They don''t even need to do anything stupid. They just have to fight steadily. However, after the devil is eliminated, the key point comes. The white religion brigade has arrived at the fire spreading altar, and wuchou doesn''t know whether he wants to protect them or not. "Really." At the thought of sister Lori''s face, she had no choice but to go back to the fire altar and follow the white sect brigade to enter the giant''s cemetery, but on the premise that it had to get some equipment. Wuchou hurried back to the blacksmith Laurie, hoping that the other party had prepared the way to use the holy fire. "Well, come back so soon?" Lori the blacksmith was a little surprised when she hurried over without worry. Wuchou grabbed the blacksmith Laurie''s shoulder and asked eagerly. "Is it ready? Can you make holy weapons?" The blacksmith Laurie looked at wuchou getting so close that she almost pulled out a hammer and gave the rude man a hammer, but when she heard the other party talking, she held her anger and nodded. "Great, I knew you could." Wuchou takes out his black knight sword. Although he knows that the game is not allowed, this is not a simple game. I believe the other party can. "Can this weapon add that power to it?" Blacksmith Laurie took the Black Knight''s sword, looked at it, and nodded helplessly. "Yes, yes, but I need materials. I believe you don''t have many." Wuchou also knows that he has no materials, so he didn''t directly hit the sheep head demon just now, so he came back directly. "Forget it, come with me." Lori the blacksmith picked up a pair of armor and a sledgehammer. Wuchou hasn''t understood what the other party wants to do. "Fool? It''s better for me to follow you if I tell you where to find it. At least it''s more convenient." Blacksmith Laurie dressed up and took worry free into another side road in the jungle. Because of the protection of the moonlight butterfly, wuchou and others went into the black forest without any tree monsters attacking them, and Lori, the blacksmith, was puzzled. "It''s strange that something should attack us when we come here. Why not this time?" "Ha, I don''t know." Wuchou doesn''t want to tell the other party about it to avoid misunderstanding. "Forget it, it''s better to have no enemy. It saves a lot of time." Laurie went deep slowly with worry free, came to a hillside and stopped. "Wait, listen." Worry free, listen carefully and hear something walking in front. "Is our goal." Worry free Zhang saw that a gem beating insect was hanging on one body, walking in front, and the stones on his body constantly tempted others to attack him. "Gem crystal bug, catch it well. We need the gem on it as material." "Remember, it''s one-off. You won''t have this chance next time." Wuchou nodded, took off his whole body equipment and left only one underpants on him. If it wasn''t for the blacksmith Laurie, wuchou couldn''t even wear underpants. "Pervert." Although I know why the other party did this, it won''t change the blacksmith Laurie''s view of worry free. Wuchou shrugged helplessly and took out his flying dragon sword. It''s the fastest and the damage is also high. Get ready and jump out without worry. Just cut it with a sword. "Fool, be careful. Don''t cut it on the gem, or you''ll catch it alive." Simply put, the other party will be invisible. Wuchou stabbed the insect carefully, but the other party obviously escaped many times. He was very flexible and avoided wuchou''s attack. "You pervert, I''ll come too!" The blacksmith Lori rushed up with a sledgehammer. With a flash of gold, her whole body dived and hit the gem crystal bug. She planned to take it with a hammer. At the critical moment, the gem crystal bug jumped down the slope, and the blacksmith Laurie rushed out in time and grasped it tightly. But Lori the blacksmith also flew into the air. "Yes, it fell!" Lori the blacksmith also wanted to reach out and catch the grass on the uphill slope. She didn''t catch it. She was dying. Wuchou caught up, but he couldn''t catch the blacksmith Laurie, almost. Wuchou jumped out and hugged the blacksmith Laurie tightly. "Pervert, what are you doing!" Looking at the other party, she hugged herself tightly and followed herself down the slope. Lori, the blacksmith, was surprised and angry. "Let go, you''ll die!" "Nothing." Wuchou hugged the blacksmith Laurie harder and protected her completely. "I''m used to it." They embraced each other and rolled down the hill. Lori, the blacksmith, had long lost her hammer. In this way, they fell down the hillside into the river in the black forest. The current is very fast, and there are many stones. Although wuchou has hit hard just now, he hasn''t let go. Wuchou didn''t expect that he could last so long. If he fell down like this before, he would have died. But wuchou didn''t see that the blue tear ring on his hand and the lime on his body were constantly protecting him. I don''t know how long they floated. Soon, without worry, they accidentally bumped into a soft thing and lost consciousness. Before wuchou fainted, he only saw a black thing that looked like a snake. I don''t know how long I was in a coma. Wuchou woke up again and found that she was lying near a pond, and the blacksmith Lori was still by her side. Wuchou quickly stands up to see what the other party is doing, unties the other party''s armor and listens to the other party''s heartbeat. Still, sniffing, still alive, worry free, I was relieved. Carefully observe each other. There are no serious wounds on them. Worry free finally let go and observe where they are? By the lake in the black forest, a waterfall is beside him, empty. "Is it!" A huge splash of water suddenly splashed on the nearby lake. A huge five headed snake appeared from the lake and stared at wuchou. "Bad." Wuchou quickly took out the flying dragon sword and protected the blacksmith Laurie behind him. Even if he was going to die, he should protect her. However, the other party did not start, but stretched out his head and slowly approached wuchou. Wuchou didn''t move. The other party just looked at wuchou''s weapon and sniffed at wuchou and felt something. The other party just left and dived directly into the water without continuing the attack. Wuchou watched the other party leave and breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, the other party didn''t attack himself and didn''t understand. "Maybe it''s your weapon." Blacksmith Laurie didn''t know when to wake up. She looked at wuchou standing in front of her. She was in a complicated mood. "Are you awake? Great. I''m so worried." Wuchou squatted down and held each other in his arms. He was not only glad to survive, but also felt that he almost lost her just now. "In fact, if you don''t say it in advance, why did you take off my armor?" He was speechless and dealt with it in silence. Without worrying about anything, he hugged each other, hoping to escape. "Forget it." "I don''t want to come out with you in the future." Blacksmith Laurie pinched her worry free waist to vent her anger. Someone almost screamed out because of the pain and held back. "Take me back. I''m tired." "Yes." "But the prey is still gone." Lori the blacksmith sighed. She wasted so much time and almost died. As a result, there was nothing. "No, here it is." Wuchou never knows where to take out two white stones, one glowing and the other not. "It seems that I''ve just fallen to death, so I''ve got the stones." Wuchou scratched his head and was embarrassed to look at Laurie the blacksmith. "Really? That''s good. Let''s go." They walked back slowly along the road, and their hands were holding on without loosening. Maybe fear, maybe something else, who knows. Chapter 234 After a while. Wuchou is naked, his whole body is constantly exerting force, and the sweat slowly comes to the ground. Although the blacksmith Lori was not naked, the whole person snuggled up in her worry free arms and her face turned red. "Can you do it or not? I just told you to try." "It doesn''t matter. It''s all right with my technology. Trust me." They blushed like this. With the rhythm of shaking up and down, they were very nervous. "Wait, stop, take it easy, it won''t work!" Lori, the blacksmith, grasped her worry free hand for fear that the other party would continue to exert herself. "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''ll be fine soon. Look." There was a clear bang. With a sigh, they both felt a little helpless. The iron sword in front of them was broken. "I told you to take it easy. Why don''t you listen to me!" Lori the blacksmith turned her head, grabbed someone''s ear and said everything was under her command. "Well, well, I''m wrong." Wuchou stood up, wiped the sweat caused by strenuous exercise and the stove and breathed. "You said you wanted to try how to play the sword. I just wanted you to try. Unexpectedly, you haven''t tried this method yet. I really don''t understand how you used to refine the sword?" The blacksmith Laurie put on her clothes, but she looked worried. "There''s no way. In the past, it was constructed directly by magic. These steps are not required." Wu Chou scratched his head and looked at this completely different person in front of him. "What''s the matter?" Maybe it''s because of what happened just now. A very pure Laurie looked at wuchou with bad intentions and slowly put her hand on the prepared hammer at her waist. "It''s all right. Next, please." Wuchou takes out his black knight sword. After all, he has found the material now. At least he can start. "Well, let''s try." Put the arrow away, blacksmith Laurie picked up a hammer engraved with runes from the ground and beat the big sword in front of her rhythmically. The stone next to the iron felt began to change slowly, turning into light after light into the sacred fire. The flame of the fire was wrapped around the hammer. With every beat of the blacksmith Laurie, she engraved a rune on the Black Knight''s sword. Although wuchou wanted to see how the big sword would change very carefully, his eyes kept staring at a place and up and down. At the end of work, with a strong knock, the flame returned to the fire. Lori the blacksmith also felt a little tired, but also a little happy. When I looked up, I saw some pervert staring at me all the time. His nose smelled of rust. "Pervert, when will it be normal? Be serious!" He picked up the hammer at his feet and threw it away. He was so frightened that he squatted down and looked at the blacksmith Laurie innocently. "Well, we''ll talk about these things next time." Wuchou went over to apologize to Laurie, picked up her big sword, felt the power of her miracle and resonated with each other. "Well, I''ve done it for you. Hurry up. I''m a little sleepy and need a rest." Blacksmith Laurie pushed worry free away in this way. She didn''t want to talk to each other. She was tired. "Forget it. We''ll talk about it later." With a big sword, wuchou can finally enter the giant cemetery. Now he just needs to lead them out. Wuchou returns to the lower level of the undead city and is ready to deal with the sheep headed devil. In fact, it''s not difficult for the enemy along the way. Just look at the thief behind you or on the roof. Without worry, you don''t need to do anything, so you have to use an accurate sword, clean and neat. Of course, if the other party keeps losing his knife, it''s another matter. Joking, the little monster who can attack from a distance, wuchou pulls out the knife inserted in his thigh and walks to the fog door. As long as you defeat this enemy, wuchou is possible, not possible. Wuchou feels that he has to enter the giant cemetery. "Let''s go." Spread the barrier of the fog door with one hand, and the worry free body slowly sailed through the fog door to see everything inside. One demon, two dogs, two knives, that''s all. The other party will immediately jump and cut, worry free, without any hesitation, and directly turn to the left. The predicted attack did not come, but the dog rushed first and directly bit wuchou''s two feet. "Bad!" The dark shadow shrouded in wuchou''s face. When he looked up, he could only see two big kitchen knives cut down directly. With a loud noise, wuchou was sent home. "More difficult than expected." Wuchou returned to the fog door and began to think about countermeasures. "But it''s not impossible." Walking into the fog door again, wuchou didn''t roll in a hurry and saw each other''s actions. The sheep headed devil took a step forward, bent down and was coming. The other party jumped up and raised his thief to split worry free in half. The force. The huge repulsion force appears on wuchou. When the sheep head demon just comes to wuchou, it bounces away from each other and makes the other unbalanced. The two dogs also rushed directly, but without the greatest threat, they had no effect. Pick up your own big sword and cut off the two dogs with a sword, leaving you to compete with the devil. The devil slowly stood up, shook his head, sobered up and looked at wuchou carefully. The sheep''s head and skull emitted red light, and the skin of his whole body became red. "Crazy? That''s interesting." The speed is faster. The devil rushes to wuchou with an arrow, and the knife is close to wuchou. "But it''s too late. How can I be afraid of your close attack when I master this ability." Force Bounce the sheep''s head demon away again. This time it won''t be given to the other party. Wuchou took out his flying dragon sword, put his hands together and raised his head. "Cut!" The sword Qi rushed at the devil and split the devil''s skull in two. He showed his ugly face and looked at wuchou in surprise. "It''s ugly. Go back to hell like this!" Pick up your own big sword and hit it hard to send the other party back to his hometown. The smoke dissipated, leaving only one key in place. "Well, go save the magician and take away the original fire, and go back to the fire altar." Use the key to open the iron door of the lower sewer. Wuchou walks into the sewer of the immortal city. Here are all lost souls. It''s easy to deal with. The only trouble is the cook monster in the stone, but the attack is very slow and easy to destroy. Easily came to a storage room. Wuchou could hear someone calling for help, but wuchou didn''t hurry in. Looking up, I saw a cook monster standing on it, waiting for myself. FireBall Blow the other side down and the cook falls off. Wuchou raises his hand with a sword and splits the other side in half. Speaking of, I didn''t find the original fire in the box just now. It seems that it''s a transfer of position. It''s really hard to find. Wuchou shook his head and walked into the storage room. It was a little different from what I expected. Originally, wuchou thought it should be a man dressed in rags and trapped in a barrel. When I walked in, I saw only a girl with red hair, who was in the same rags and fell in the air by the rope. "Hey, you guy, have you finally seen Ben devil? Hurry and save me." Come on, devil, I''m not human yet. Looking at the other party''s attitude is not generally strange. Worry free just leans against the threshold and looks at what the other party plans to do. "Hey, you guy, are you still watching the play there? Put me down quickly." Looking at the other party''s angry appearance, wuchou wants to laugh, but he hasn''t moved yet. "Hey, put me down quickly. The demon Satania is willing to teach you spells. It''s very powerful." Indeed, wuchou still needs this guy''s help, at least for now. Wuchou unties the rope, but wuchou doesn''t think carefully, or deliberately, directly loosen the rope and let the other party hit his head on the ground. "Damn it!" The other party covers his nose, tears in the corners of his eyes, and looks at wuchou mercilessly. Wuchou doesn''t know where the guilt comes from. "Well, I''m wrong. I''m sorry." Have no worry to help the other party and use the healing technique. "Well, it doesn''t hurt?" Satya looked at wuchou and began to think that the other party might be a good man. "Then, sartania, right? Come back with me. Let''s go back to the fire altar and talk about the spell." Chapter 235 Wuchou takes the magician back to the fire spreading altar and sees that the mage sister has also successfully returned to the fire spreading altar. However, wuchou is surprised that the spell sister and the mage sister actually know each other. "Weinett, it''s great that you came here, too. I always thought I was the only one who was trapped." "Satya, great, you''re all right." The mage sister rushed over and held the spell sister, both happy and sad. "Speaking of it, what about the two of them?" "It''s all right. Jiabaili and Raphael came to this world safely." I see. Do they know each other and share the same world? Wuchou at least knows the news, but she doesn''t know whether blue haired Laurie and sister Laurie have other companions. "Keep talking. We''ll talk about it next time." Worry free, go and see if the saint and her party are the companions of the other two. "Weinett, that man, sure enough." "Well, the guided man." Wuchou just came to sister Laurie and found that there was a lot of noise inside. Blue haired Lori didn''t know when she came here. She was chatting with three people. Two purple hair and one pink hair were rare. "Ah, big brother, you''re here." Sister Lori rushed directly to wuchou and pointed to the other three. "They are messengers from the white sect. Next, we are going to the giant cemetery to publicize our creed. Will the big brother go with us?" "Wait, wait for me to say a few words first." Blue hair Laurie saw that wuchou came and hurried up to talk to wuchou. Blue haired Lori directly pulled wuchou away, looking very flustered. "Listen." "Although there is no way, I also know that you don''t need to go to the giant cemetery now." "But." Blue haired Lori clung to her worry free hand with a serious look on her face. "All three of them are my friends. Please go with them and bring them back safely, OK?" Sure enough, it will happen. Worry free will also guess that it will be the partner of one of them. "I know, I have nothing and can''t help you." Blue haired Lori suddenly pulls out her sword and gives it to wuchou. "You should know that when you ring the second bell, I will become your enemy. It''s better to do so. At that time, I won''t resist and let you deal with it." "Please!" Blue haired Lori almost knelt down to ask for wuchou, but according to what blue haired Lori said, wuchou understood something. The plot has not changed. "That is to say, when I ring the second bell, are you going to die?" Wuchou holds on to blue haired Laurie''s shoulder and hopes the other party will give him an answer he doesn''t want to hear. Just, waiting for the other party''s nod. "How possible!" Look at each other in despair. Everyone will die. Worry free can save several people, but others will die. If worry free does not change their fate. "I see." Wuchou looked at the blue haired Laurie and nodded. "Let me, I''ll change your destiny." "Thank you." After discussing most matters with Lanfa Lori, wuchou is ready to start. "Oh, are you coming?" The leading saint is relatively calm. According to the instructions of blue haired Laurie, this is one of her classmates, Gao liangmeixing. "Meixing, it''s all right. I''ll call him to help you. You''ll be all right." "How could it be all right, you fool!" Another double horsetail Laurie in full armor came over and knocked on the head of blue haired Laurie. This is Xinjing, the twin''s sister. "It''s agreed not to play this game with unknown origin. Why do you open it and cause this big trouble." "Well, sister, it''s no use saying anything now. Work hard." The other Laurie, wearing a full body armor with shoulder length short hair, is Xinsi, the sister of the twins. The three don''t know what will happen in their future. According to Lanfa Lori, unless she has played the game, she won''t know what she needs to do until it''s time, and she doesn''t know the outcome. "Therefore, not many people know their future, but those who know their future will be afraid of the arrival of that time." Wuchou knows how terrible it is to know how he will leave. Maybe he needs to change his view of them. "Well, no more gossip. Go early and solve this nightmare quickly." Xinjing is ready for everything, and of course the rest are the same. "Wait, I''ll ask first." Wuchou wants to know how far they will go and where they need to go before they can complete their destiny. "Let me ask you where you''re going. Do you want to defeat the tomb King nit?" Now they can''t get into nit''s place. After all, as long as they don''t get the king''s weapon, they can''t move on. "No, our task this time is to clean up the enemies in the giant cemetery. We can go back after completing the task, but we don''t know how long it will take to clean up." This kind of task is more troublesome. Wuchou wanted to prepare more things, but time didn''t allow, so he had to go with them. "Well, we''ll come out later." Four people, although according to the plot, at least two people go back safely, who knows how the plot will change, and how much the world will change because of their own experience. "Let''s go." At first, wuchou didn''t worry much. After all, wuchou saw that although the three of them were still afraid of harm, they still had the ability left to them. At least they used miracles and weapons very well. Thinking of this, wuchou is even more afraid. What they encounter below will lead to the destruction of the group. What is the problem left to worry free. In the dark cave, I couldn''t see my fingers. From time to time, there were explosions and shouts in the distance, so that the four women were afraid to go in. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll protect you." Worry free is not afraid of the enemy inside. After all, it is a known enemy. There is nothing to be afraid of. Cut a branch from a small tree on the side of the road and light it with your right hand to serve as a torch for the time being. The other four women followed wuchou with oil lamps they didn''t know where they came from. The wind blew out from the inside, a cool wind after another. Constantly erode the will and physical strength of the four people. "What''s that?" A skeleton with red hair floated slowly. Without worry, you don''t need to think so much. A fireball will hit it directly and destroy the other party soon. "Self exploding skeletons, everybody get closer. The next road is not that simple." A road extending downward along the stone wall appeared in front of the people. The steep mountain road is one thing, and the key point is still. A self exploding skull floating up from below. Chapter 236 "Everybody get closer and don''t be hurt by them!" Wuchou commands the people to launch defense. "Gemini continues the long-range force attack. Maria uses healing. Meixing can use blessing. I''ll open the way in front." Wuchou raised his shield and walked ahead with a flying dragon sword to attract hatred for the people. Gemini continues to use the force to shoot and clean up the skeletons flying from the cave below. Sister Lori and Saint Meixing are in the middle to restore and buff everyone. This stone road is longer than wuchou expected. Wuchou even thought he was wrong. "Come closer, everyone. If you fall, you''ll have nothing." People looked at the abyss where skeletons kept flying up. The depth was invisible, and the stones fell without echo. After about five minutes of attack and defense, wuchou and others finally saw the relatively spacious entrance and stepped up. Wuchou and others finally crossed the first stone road. "Well done, everyone. Relax in place. Let''s continue." Wuchou remembers that there is a whole cemetery below. Except for a guy with a ghost lantern, he doesn''t need to pay attention. On the next road, wuchou needs to use his own Black Knight Sword to deal with it. After all, there are undead features in it. Fortunately, thanks to the strengthening of blacksmith Lori, wuchou can cut down several skeleton soldiers with one sword. There is no need to be afraid of them. "Why do we do this?" Xinjing looks at wuchou and hopes he can get the answer from others. "I don''t know. Maybe this is fate." "Destiny?" Worry free, look at each other and talk about yourself slowly. "Yes, in fact, I should have died long ago. I continue to live only because of fate, so I won''t continue to complain, but will accept everything I have." "Too many words. Let''s move on. Wuchou walks ahead with a big sword and continues to open the way for the people. Although it was dark ahead, wuchou and others slowly came to the end relying on weak light and reflection. "Look, there''s someone in front." A wandering soul with a lantern appears in front of him. He has no worry to seize the opportunity. When he rushes up, he will knock down the other party with a sword, directly grab the other party''s Lantern and solve the other party with a sword. "Come with me. There''s a fire near here. Let''s have a rest." Wuchou slowly approaches the fire with a lantern, cleans up the nearby bones, opens the opportunity, and closes the door to the outside world to avoid sneak attacks on people. "Well, forget it today. There is still a long way to go tomorrow. Take a rest first." Everyone took out their luggage and began to prepare. The twins skillfully set up defensive barriers around them to expel dark creatures from approaching them. Meixing and sister Lori began to prepare tents and so on. Without worry, go and have a good relationship with them and learn their miracles. "What, want to learn our skills?" Xinjing looked at wuchou and didn''t expect the other party to learn from their abilities. "If you really want to learn, it''s better to find Meixing. She should have most miracles to learn, and we can''t teach you much." Xiao Jing finished and continued to prepare for the border with his sister. Don''t worry about talking to Meixing in the past. "Ah, do you want to learn miracles? Yes." She readily agreed, but wuchou thought she had something to say. "But for some reason, I can''t just teach you any miracles. You need to do something for me." Well, it''s the same routine. "Well, you look like you know what to do." Meixing looked at wuchou who turned her eyes. She didn''t care. She looked at the twins, leaned over and whispered in wuchou''s ear. "When they rest, come to me." ¨C time transition ¨C Make tents for everyone smoothly, and everyone enters a state of rest. Because of the root problem of the world''s fire, no wonder it will suddenly attack near the fire. To some extent, the fire is a refuge for the undead. Wuchou tiptoes slowly to Meixing''s tent. The other party doesn''t seem to be asleep. He already knows that wuchou is coming. "Come in." Wuchou opened his tent and went in. It''s very simple. It''s basically just a carpet. The other party actually wears a saint''s dress, which makes wuchou a little less disappointed. He thought he would see something he can''t see at ordinary times. "What are you thinking?" "Nothing." Meixing motioned to wuchou to sit beside her. Meixing leaned against wuchou, and a strange smell came into wuchou''s nose. "Go on, what happened today." I don''t know if it''s because of silence. Worry free is very nervous, but somewhere it''s very restless. "I want to ask you one thing. As long as you do it well, I''ll teach you everything you want." The girl whispered in wuchou''s ear, and the heat of her breath spread to wuchou''s neck to inspire wuchou. The girl attached her whole body to wuchou. It was wuchou who found that the girl''s heart beat very fast. Turning around, she found that the girl''s face was very red. "In fact, I know our destiny." When the girl finished, wuchou finally understood why she said these things at this time. "I see. I think too much." Wuchou reaches out to push away the girl who is too shy to work. Looking at the surprised eyes of the girl, wuchou shakes her head helplessly. "I also know your fate, that''s why I''m here." In the girl''s surprised eyes, wuchou put his hand on the girl''s head and gently straightened out the girl''s long hair. "It doesn''t matter. I will protect you. That''s why I came here. Don''t worry." "Thank you." The girl took out a scroll from behind. "This is also a deposit. For some reasons, I can''t give you more. I can give you anything in the future only if you save us from leaving." Force burst "It''s all right. That''s enough. Let''s talk about it later." Worry free, take your reward and leave like this. "After all, he still doesn''t know his identity." The girl sighed silently for him. Early in the morning, wuchou and others packed their bags and continued to go deep into the underground tomb. Open the mechanism, wuchou and others open to the bright light, and what catches everyone''s eye is a spacious venue. The four sides are paved with white stones. Skeletons and wandering souls wander in the whole tomb. Looking down, they can vaguely see something like a wheel moving. "It''s incredible that the whole tomb is so big." Xinjing looked at the whole tomb and didn''t know how long they were going to go. "Ceiling, what principle is it? How can there be light? It''s incredible." People don''t understand why the whole tomb reflects light here, which may be an unsolved mystery. However, before they sighed for long, a loud roar interrupted everyone''s thinking. From far to near, the sound of flapping wings and loud roar made everyone think of it. "Dragon!" A poisonous fog flew up from under them, and a bone Dragon flew up from the depths. Without worry, they could see the huge magic on their wings. "Go back!" Wuchou and others want to retreat directly, but I don''t know who closed the door again, so that people can''t retreat. Looking at the Dragon slowly approaching them, they felt cold. "No way, keep moving, come on!" Chapter 237 "Poof, Hoo Hoo..." The dark green flame burns behind wuchou and others. The skeleton soldiers chasing them behind them are directly burned out and can not even be reborn. "Everybody hurry up and enter the stone chamber. You can''t stand in such an empty place. It''s too dangerous." Wuchou jumped wildly with the crowd, used the force to open the way for himself, and bounced all the skeleton soldiers who rushed around to attack them. "Go into the fork in the road. This is our chance." They rushed into the hollow rock stratum, the bone dragon was blocked outside, and the huge body couldn''t come in. Just when everyone thought it was safe, a green smoke came in from the outside. "It''s poison. I didn''t expect the other party to use poison!" Even if you cover your nose, you can''t get rid of it completely. You can only use the power of miracles to slowly resist the corrosion of poison. "If this goes on, everyone will die here." Wuchou looks at the people whose faces change. It seems that he can''t hide here all the time. "Let''s move on to the next fire and continue to find a way." Wuchou began to retreat with the people. Fortunately, because the bone dragon attacked me, even the skeletons could not be spared. Most of the skeletons were destroyed. Even the skeletons could not be spared from this poison. "Hold on, everyone. You can leave soon." According to his own memory, wuchou took the people and began to walk slowly to another wall cave. "Here we are, everybody ready to jump!" There was a bright light in front of me. I didn''t want to think about it. I directly commanded everyone to jump together. At this time, people can only fully believe wuchou''s words. As soon as I got out of the exit, I jumped up without any hesitation. "Everyone, live well. I''ll be back soon." Before they could understand why wuchou suddenly said this, the four women suddenly felt a push behind them, pushed themselves further and fell on the aisle on the other side of the cliff. "Big brother?" The crowd turned to look, and wuchou still stood in place. They were relieved to see them safely on the ground. "It doesn''t matter. You go to the nearby fire and wait for me. I''ll come to you soon." In the middle, the bone Dragon flew over from the other side. The bone dragon completely gave up the first four targets and directly attacked wuchou. "Sure enough, is the target me?" The bone Dragon flew over directly, opened his big mouth and bit wuchou to pieces. The bloody scene forced everyone to close their eyes. However, wuchou didn''t expect that his resurrection would also be affected by this place. Instead of directly returning to the fire for resurrection, wuchou gradually combined his body in situ and slowly synthesized himself again. "How could it be like this." Wuchou watched himself recover completely and didn''t know what to say. The bone dragon saw that the human he attacked just now was not dead and flew over to continue the attack. "Come back!" Wuchou took the time and ran away. While using the force to stop the attack of the bone dragon, he slowly crossed the bridge and approached the people on the other side. Now that I know that I can resurrect here, I don''t want to worry so much. I jumped off the bridge directly against the huge drop and came to the people. Broke two legs, but soon recovered again. Wuchou suddenly felt it was good to stay here. "Are you still in a daze? Let''s go." Xiaojing led wuchou and dragged him away directly. The bone dragon had flown over and was ready to continue its attack. "Where is the safety point?" Wuchou looked up at the stone statue in front of him and accelerated to the front. "Here!" One punch opened the hidden door behind the stone statue, and he was directly penetrated by the trap of the stone statue. "Hurry in." Wuchou pulled out the thorn on his body on the stone wall, looked at the people who were still stunned and said. They hurried into the hidden passage. The bone dragon wanted to continue to attack, but the power of the fire protected them all the time, so the bone dragon didn''t continue to attack and flew away. Listening to each other, they seemed to leave. They were relieved. When they finally calmed down, the women looked at wuchou with strange eyes. "You are a little strange." "No, I''m just like you. I just don''t know why. It''s just like this here." "Really?" Women don''t want to try to die in situ. Although they are the same, who knows what will happen if they die? They don''t want to die. "Stop talking, calm down and think about how the guys outside solve it. We can''t go on without solving it." They were lost in thought. At this time, they had no worries and no good ideas. After all, they were not the enemy they would encounter. They were too careless. They didn''t expect that there would be changes. They couldn''t see the world from the perspective of the game in the future. They couldn''t think of any good way for a moment, unless, regardless of the dragon, they went directly into the giant''s tomb. "Maybe it''s the only way. I have an idea." Everyone looked at Xiang wuchou and saw what he was thinking. "But there are risks. I''m talking about you." ¨C time transition ¨C Late at night, at least this time point is late at night. Wuchou didn''t sleep. Compared with sleep, wuchou was more worried that someone would attack them suddenly, especially he hadn''t met that guy. The guy who specializes in attacking the clergy. "What''s the matter? Haven''t you slept yet?" The little mirror didn''t sleep and came out in a robe. "It''s all right. I''m just watching." Wuchou watched every move outside carefully through the gap on the stone wall. If there was any problem, he could deal with it immediately. "Well, do you know anything?" Xiaojing sits beside wuchou and looks at wuchou''s face without any change. Xiaojing knows what the other party must know, so he will keep watch tonight. Even the bone dragon can''t break through the restriction of the fire. Worry free hesitated for a moment, but still told her what might happen. "Listen, you can''t believe any outsider here except me, you know?" "What do you mean?" When Xiaojing heard wuchou''s words, he noticed that other people were here and observed them in the dark. "Listen, after tomorrow''s plan starts, I will not be able to meet you soon. Remember what I said. Don''t trust anyone. This is my last request." The mirror nodded. "OK, please, little mirror." "Well, later, when we go back, I''ll treat you to dessert." Xiaojing doesn''t know that wuchou is not a person in their world. She just thinks that the other party knows blue haired Lori, so she thinks wuchou is the same as them. "Ah, it''s agreed that I will come to you in the future." Wuchou stretched out his tail finger and motioned. "Really, like a child." Xiaojing shook his head helplessly and pulled the hook with wuchou. The night passed. Chapter 238 Worry free observation for one night. Although the commotion has stopped, the skeletons outside still don''t stop. They are constantly patrolling and wandering. As long as they appear, they are bound to cause great commotion, and the bone dragon will come. "We need to finish the next task soon." Wuchou looked at the crowd solemnly. He knew that after this time, they would be separated for a period of time. At that time, he really didn''t know how long the four could last. "It doesn''t matter. Go. It''s the only way." Everyone had to agree to the plan, and the plan was basically worry free, which was the most dangerous in their eyes. "All right, let''s go." As soon as they walked out of the safety zone, the roar of the bone dragon appeared, and the figure appeared on the stone wall on the other side. "Come on, cross the bridge first, and then give it to me." After a careful look at the mechanism, there was really no one. Worry free asked everyone to cross the bridge and follow closely. The skeleton soldiers began to rush forward, but wuchou stood behind, and the giant sword in his hand kept harvesting their souls. As long as the front troops open the way, others do not need to be considered. "The dragon is coming, be careful!" "Get down!" The flame passed through the heads and directly hit the stone wall. Wuchou could clearly see that the stone wall began to melt. "Go!" They hurried into the tomb on the other side. The bone dragon used yesterday''s poison fog again, and the whole tomb was surrounded by poison fog again. "Let''s go. Next, you should be careful. Wait for me below. Don''t enter the fog door." "You are. Be careful." Wuchou observed for some time yesterday and found that there was one more entrance according to the normal process, and the size of the entrance was obviously different, and there were obvious scratches on the edge of the largest entrance. It seems that the bone dragon has been guarding something here at ordinary times. As long as wuchou rushes into this entrance and others go to another entrance, they can continue to go deep into the giant cemetery according to the normal process. They can also lead away the bone dragons and reduce unnecessary damage for them. "Well, I''ll go first!" Wuchou rushes out of the stone tomb alone. The bone dragon directly flies over to attack wuchou. Seeing wuchou''s route, the bone dragon roars angrily. His body flies directly to the aisle and chases wuchou behind. "Come with me, you fool." Wuchou rushed into the biggest hole, and the bone dragon followed him. Seeing that wuchou has led away the bone dragon, the women pray that he is safe, seize the time to leave and continue to go deep. On the other side, wuchou walked into the entrance and found that it was the same as he expected. There was a big stone statue in front. It seems that he guessed the right place. The bone dragon is still following him. If he doesn''t go far, it will be the end. Wuchou wants to see where the coffin is? Yes, it''s the middle one on the left. Wuchou rushed directly behind the stone statue and directly to the wall behind the stone statue. Sure enough, there was a hidden door. "This is the only change I guessed. At least I''m lucky this time." Wuchou can see that the wall hasn''t disappeared. It seems that the bone dragon didn''t think there was a door here and wandered outside. Behind the wall, there is only one box here. Wuchou wanted to open it directly to see what it was, but he thought of a key thing and stopped. "Here, there will be treasure chest monsters in the whole game, and this is not such a simple game. It''s the first time I''ve seen a box." Wuchou looked carefully at the crack of the box and didn''t see anything strange, but he couldn''t believe whether the box was a monster or not. Force Testing with the force proves that worry free worry is right. The box was suddenly bounced open, and the whole box suddenly had two more legs and hands. The whole box was opened and opened its terrible mouth. "Go." Wuchou hurried out of the hidden door. The bone dragon outside also found wuchou. He rushed over and smashed the stone statue. The box monster thought someone was attacking him. He jumped up and kicked the head of the middle bone dragon. Seeing the box monster attacking himself, the bone dragon thought it was the other party''s helper and began to attack the box monster. Although the bone dragon has strong ability, its position in the channel is limited. The bone dragon''s body can only walk in it. It can''t move well and has many restrictions. The box is different and very flexible. Wuchou didn''t expect the two monsters to fight and was just ready to leave. But when he thought of the coffin, he hesitated for a while, gritted his teeth, and still lay in. I don''t know how long later, the coffin was locked up. Wuchou felt that he was moving, but he didn''t know where he would be taken. Wuchou feels sleepy and wants to sleep like this. Wuchou closes his eyes like this. Wuchou didn''t know how long he had been waiting until someone poked his face. Wuchou slowly opened his eyes, but it seemed to scare each other. He ran away, hid behind the stone pillar, and looked at wuchou. Wuchou looks around slowly. He still comes to the tomb King''s place, but nit doesn''t seem to be in the coffin. The whole coffin is still large, but wuchou doesn''t see nit himself. "Isn''t it!" Wuchou looked at the man standing behind the stone pillar and looking at himself. "My God, how did you do it?" The man who just peeped at wuchou seemed to realize that the other party would not hurt himself and stood up carefully. White Gothic skirt, silver white long hair, very cute, white skin, white like sick white. "Who are you? The contract, the man?" The other person speaks intermittently, or simply. "Yes, I''m here to ask you for help, nit, the original dead." "Nit" looked at wuchou inexplicably, as if wuchou said something strange. "Nit, No." Worry free is confused. If the girl is not nit, where has nit gone. The girl may see the problem of worry free, come over carefully and say to worry free. "Nit, disappear, position, I''ll inherit." "Oh, so you are the new four kings?" The girl nodded, saw that wuchou had no malice, and sat beside wuchou. "You, the contract, my men?" "No, I just can''t come in. I''ll come back and beat you." The girl tilted her head and looked at her without worry. "Why, defeat me? No, it''s necessary." "You are. What do you say? Don''t you inherit nit''s position? Then I will defeat the four kings and get the king''s soul." Wuchou regards each other as innocent people who have strayed into the world like them, but the other becomes the four kings, which is different from other girls. The girl listened and looked innocent again. "But, no, what, soul." Wuchou seems to hear something strange. "No, soul?" Chapter 239 Wuchou began to feel a little overwhelmed when he learned that the world had completely changed. Because if wuchou wants to destroy all the four kings, they all become like this. The four kings have no so-called soul, so how will wuchou go in the future. "It seems that these problems can be solved only if we start early and go to Wangcheng." Wuchou believed everything the girl said and planned to leave like this. Unexpectedly, the girl held wuchou. Wuchou looked at the girl with puzzled eyes. "Boring, for a long time, no one came here." "Can you accompany me?" Worry free looks at the innocent eyes of the girl and wants to be cruel. Now is not the time to play with the girl. There are still people to save. "Sorry, I''m busy now. I''ll come back to you next time, or you can come with me." I saw the girl shaking her head. "Mission, unfinished, can''t leave." "Well, I''ll come back to you when I have a chance. Next time, I really can''t help it this time." Wuchou still wanted to leave like this, but the girl directly pushed away wuchou and closed the coffin tightly. The girl waved and two skeletons came to take away the coffin. The girl was very angry and looked at wuchou. "Jiayika, lonely, worry free, stay." "Otherwise, jiaika, force, treat." The girl took out another small coffin from under the big coffin, although the small coffin was not small, at least to the top of jiaika''s head. "Jiayika, it''s a good name." Although wuchou only knows the other party''s name now, wuchou doesn''t seem to want to understand why the other party knows his name. "Jiayika, we don''t need to fight, but I have something urgent. I''ll come back to you." Jiayika took out an incredible sniper gun from the coffin behind her, which really subverted the idea of worry free. "No worries, leave, find someone, no need." A blue magic array appeared at the muzzle of the gun. An instant shot flew past wuchou''s ear and rolled up a huge fire wave behind wuchou. "Jiayika, need, friend." Wuchou turned to see that the stone wall behind him had been blown into a big hole, and there was no gravel, which had been melted by the high temperature. "Jiayika, are you serious?" Jiaika put her index finger on the gun to show her determination. "Others, women, jiaika, don''t need it." I see. Although jiayika doesn''t have nit''s soul, she has nit''s authority, so jiayika always knows her every move without worry. "Worry free, brave, decisive, jiayika, appreciation and monopoly." "Jiayika, no need, others, stay, otherwise, no, again, shoot askew." Jiayika''s gun points directly at wuchou. If wuchou says no, jiayika will shoot. "Jiayika! Then, help me and protect them. I am willing to stay with you until you are satisfied." Wuyou''s proposal, jiaika thought for a while, but still shook her head. "Jiayika, no need, competitors, they must die." "Jiayika!" Wuchou rushes over with his weapon. Since the other party is unreasonable, he can only defeat her. Wuchou wants to go back and save them. One shot, the big sword in wuchou''s hand was shot off, and another shot directly hit wuchou''s sword. The huge impact directly numbed wuchou''s hand, and the sword was thrown out. "Worry free, now, it''s not enough, jiaika, powerful." Jia Yika looked at Wu Chou proudly and said. "Give up, stay, jiayika, always with you." "No." Wuchou takes out the flying dragon sword and looks at jiaika carefully. "I said I would take them back. I can''t just be left by you." Jia Yika shook her head helplessly and looked at Wu Chou. "Outside, sure enough, there are others." "Jiayika, break, seal, destroy, everything, hinder." Another shot, this shot directly hit wuchou''s left foot. Jiaika didn''t want to kill wuchou, but just wanted to leave wuchou. "Woo!" Wuchou covers his injured foot. The other party reduces its strength. Wuchou is just a minor injury. "Jiayika, maintaining this attitude can''t beat me." Force burst Jiayika simply raised the butt of the gun, pushed away the worry free attack, put on a good posture and shot again. Magic went directly through wuchou''s shoulder, as if it had interrupted wuchou''s nerve. Wuchou had no way to control his hand. "Give up, they will die. I will, command, subordinates, destroy them." "Jiayika, you don''t need to do this!" Wuchou ran to jiaika and held each other''s shoulders tightly. "You don''t know anything!" Jiayika pushed wuchou down and sat on wuchou. "Lonely." Jiaika lay down slowly, her body close without worry. "One year, two years, three years, time goes by." Jiayika''s tone slowly became deeper and weaker. "Ten years, time, jiayika, forget." Jia Yika pointed to the stone wall above her head and looked at it carefully. It was full of scratches. "One year, one year, one, jiayika, I''ve been waiting for a long time." "Until, forget." The whole ceiling is scratched. Wuchou doesn''t know how long the other party has been waiting. Time may be static for wuchou, but the other party doesn''t think so. "Every day is the same, skeleton, soul, quiet." Jiayika looked up at wuchou. In jiayika''s eyes, wuchou''s soul was like a huge light. "Worry free, come in, the world is shining." "Jiayika, like this, soul." Jiayika''s head slowly approached wuchou, only a few centimeters apart. "Forever, stay here, only us, two, the world." Jiayika''s eyes flashed a strange light. Wuchou unconsciously couldn''t control her body, but looked at jiayika without God. "Come on." "No, no, it''s too weak!" Jiayika was shaken away by the sudden attack. Nit''s soul floated out of jiayika and looked at the darkness of wuchou. "Nit, as before, naive." Manus''s figure emerged from the worry free shadow and looked at NIT in front of him. "Darkness, why should you stop me? You shouldn''t stop me!" The miasma of death surrounds the whole crypt, which is the territory of the undead. "Hum, it''s impossible to escape from fate by this way. You need another way." Manus said something, like a poisonous snake tempting Adam. After listening, nit was silent for a while, looking at manus with empty eyes. "Well, really? That''s the man you chose." "Of course, of course I''ve considered these things." Manus looked at wuchou with bad intentions, and his red eyes didn''t know what to think. "Forget it, just try it. He needs his help to break the cycle." Nit''s body slowly returned to jiayika and waited for jiayika to wake up. Manus looked at wuchou for the last time, and his body slowly disappeared. "Be strong, my master." Chapter 240 Wuchou slowly opened his eyes and saw that he had returned to the tomb above. He was lying in the coffin. "What happened?" Wuchou doesn''t know why jiayika let herself leave, but now wuchou doesn''t think so much. We should hurry to find Meixing them. We don''t know how many people jiayika commanded to attack them. Wuchou hurried to find them, but wuchou didn''t pay attention. The skeletons and bone dragons on one side didn''t attack themselves, but respectfully watched wuchou leave. Hurry to the fog door in front of the next boss. Wuchou can see the traces left by them. It seems that he hasn''t gone far. Wuchou hurried into the fog door. Unexpectedly, the four of them were inside and watched wuchou come in. "Everybody, are you okay?" "No worries!" When they saw wuchou, they were very happy at first, and then suddenly felt something. Their eyes were very ugly, with wuchou. "Wuchou, have you become a subordinate here?" Wu Chou looked at the four people blankly and didn''t know what the other party said. "You have the smell of the dead. Have you taken refuge in them?" "Rude, actually, say we are the dead!" A burst of smoke burst out from behind wuchou, and jiaika appeared in front of the crowd. "Jiayika, why are you here!" Wuchou holds each other''s shoulders tightly and hopes that the other party will give him an answer. "Wuchou, who is she? Sure enough, have you betrayed us!" The four men are holding weapons against wuchou. If they disagree, they will kill him. "Hum, is this your friend?" Jiayika looked at the four people with disdain, which made them very angry, so they almost rushed to fight. "Jiayika, forced, and wuchou, contract, you see, left hand." Wuchou looked at his left hand. At this time, wuchou realized that his left hand had lost touch. Although you can control your left hand, your left hand can''t feel anything, temperature, touch, only a general sense of muscle activity. "Worry free, sacrifice, left hand, contract, later, jiayika, follow, worry free, all the time." Jiayika explains to wuchou about what state she is now. "So, is our adventure over?" Xiaojing looks at wuchou. Since wuchou has become the contractor of the tomb king, naturally they will not be in danger. The task is over. "I think so?" Wuchou sees that the three paste family flies over and respectfully gives wuchou the ability to inject fire, so he leaves. "Great, I thought something was going to happen." Although Meixing is not very satisfied with the result, at least her two friends don''t have to die. This is the best outcome. In addition to worrying about inexplicably losing an arm, there is another person around her. "Well, then let''s go back. Pass it back to the fire altar." So wuchou took four people back to the fire altar, and there was another king by the way. "So, have you finished this process?" Blue haired Lori looked at jiaika who was tired of being behind wuchou. She couldn''t believe that this was the legendary tomb king, the original dead and the user of miasma. "Yes, although I have only one hand and can''t feel anything, at least they are all right. That''s enough." Looking at the four people sitting by the fire, boasting about their experience with silver haired Laurie and others, I think this journey is enough. "Forget it, as long as you feel good." Blue haired Lori stood up and went to wuchou to do something. As a result, jiaika directly pushed away each other. "Don''t come near me." Jiaika stared at blue haired Lori and swore her sovereignty. "All right, all right, I''m just kidding." Blue haired Lori couldn''t help but shook her head and looked at wuchou with sympathetic eyes. It''s not a good thing to be entangled by Wang, especially the difficult Wang. "Come on, please." Blue haired Lori just left. Wuchou looked at jiaika with helpless eyes, which made the other party stare angrily. "Jiayika, that''s right." "Well, jiayika didn''t do anything wrong. It''s my problem." Jiaica looked at wuchou and said her doubts. "No worry, need, continue, travel, right?" Wuchou helps jiaika tidy up her messy hair. She thinks that the girl may just be too lonely. When she gets tired, she will leave herself. "Forget it, continue to go to the sick village. After all, there are still many enemies to clean up." After solving the problems about Bai Jiao and others, wuchou continues to go to the sewer of the immortal city and prepare to enter the sick village. But before that, worry free has one more thing to do. "Well, what can I do for you?" Wuchou came to find the silver haired Lori. After all, the story about her will begin soon. "Rafael, I have something to ask you." "Huh?" Rafael slowly approached wuchou. Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly took Rafael''s double knives. "Wait, what are you doing!" Wuchou never knows where to take out a rope and tie Rafael directly to the nearby stone pillar. There is a white glass ball hanging on Rafael''s head. "I''m sorry. I''ll let you go when I come back. You''ll stay like this for a while." Wuchou also reminds everyone who remains at the fire altar to pay attention to this disorderly guy. Wuchou left alone, although he was always with a guy. With jiayika''s company, at least the worry free journey is not so boring and lonely in advance. At least when wuchou is free, he will walk and chat with jiayika. "No worries, no journey, no need." Jiaika keeps a spiritual form, sits on wuchou''s shoulder, swings her feet in mid air and looks at wuchou. "No worry, ring the bell, no need, why, complete the mission?" "Oh, you say this man." Wuchou walked back slowly along the original road, holding the wall down the stairs and answering jiaika''s questions. "I really don''t have this so-called mission, but they do." He killed the wandering souls nearby cleanly. Wuchou said with a sigh of relief. "As long as I can complete this so-called mission, they will be liberated and return to their sparse and ordinary daily life. This is the only thing I can help them." Jiayika looked at the worry free side of her face and felt that she had really chosen the right person. "Worry free, gentle, will hurt yourself." "Really? I can''t see it. Maybe I haven''t met it yet." "Warning." Jiayika suddenly stood in front of wuchou and looked at wuchou seriously. "Don''t worry, it will hurt yourself or others." "Don''t worry, there''s no such thing." No worries, no worries. Jiaica will handle it well. "Well, worry free, need, experience." Chapter 241 In the dark sewer, the surrounding stone walls are turbid by sewage, and there are sobbing sounds from time to time in the distance, so be alert to everyone present. Wuchou had to give up his black knight armor and walk here naked in a big underpants. After all, the water can still drown the whole calf. Wuchou doesn''t want his clothes to be completely dirty. It''s very troublesome to clean up. "No worries, need help?" Jiayika was tightly attached to wuchou''s back, and her feet hugged wuchou''s waist. Obviously, she looked like a ghost and was afraid of this dirty thing. "No, jiayika, why don''t you go back obediently? I feel uncomfortable." Even without any weight, wuchou still feels as if he is carrying something. "No, jiayika, chat, like it." "Alas." Helpless sigh, no worry, but she said, just let her be happy. Wuchou went on in the sewer and soon found the first and last fire. Wuchou slowly sorted out his belongings and began to look at the world from another perspective. Maybe his eyes were very strange before. Why do you want to continue express? It''s better to enjoy the different stories and environments of the whole world and spend the world at ease. After going through the whole giant cemetery, wuchou understands that many things can''t be completed in a hurry. He only needs to do every step well, and the rest depends on himself. "Although the environment is not good, at least we have to live." Never knowing the depth of the system, the backpack took out its own self-made cups and bread. Thanks to the different blacksmith skills of blacksmith Laurie, wuchou can still rely on her to make stoves and other kitchenware, although wuchou was hammered by the other party at the beginning. Jiayika looked at wuchou curiously. The other party was immortal and didn''t need to eat. Why did she do this. "No worry, need, eat?" Wuchou looked at Jia Yika''s puzzled eyes and explained patiently. "I can only say that in this world, I really don''t need to eat. Maybe other worlds don''t have this need, but." Pick up the cup around you and take a sip slowly. "At least doing so makes me feel alive, and this time is the meaning of living." "Jiayika, I don''t understand." "Nothing." Wuchou took jiaika to her side and stuffed her with a piece of bread. "I''ll understand later. I''ll have a good experience of my life." Wuchou sets up a tent. Although two tents have been prepared, wuchou already knows that jiaika will directly get into his tent in the middle of the night, so he gives up setting up another one. After calculating the time, worry free and ready to rest. Even if the body can recover by relying on the fire, the mental fatigue can not be recovered by the fire. Lying comfortably on the carpet, watching jiayika get in like this, curl up in her arms, and sighed helplessly. I don''t know how to explain to a Laurie at that time. "Good night, jiaika." "Good night, worry free." In another place, Laurie, the blacksmith who was still resting, suddenly sneezed, wiped her nose, covered the quilt and went to sleep. Wuchou''s biological clock woke up wuchou again. Looking at the sleeping girl around, wuchou didn''t move, but thought about his situation. The next boss, the greedy dragon, is in other worlds. It should be said that other world lines also encounter this boss, which is difficult to deal with, and he has only one, which is difficult to deal with. "No, I have jiayika now. I''m not alone." Moreover, although wuchou sacrificed the feeling of his left hand, wuchou''s left hand has other abilities that are not used. Wuchou has always felt the power of another sword. "Well." Jiayika slowly opened her eyes and looked at wuchou. She looked at herself face to face and smiled happily. "No worries, early." "Good morning, jiayika." Pack your bags and they continue to go deep into the sewer. Although there are many obstacles on the journey, curse frogs, mud monsters, mice and so on, these are not worry free opponents, because worry free has one more weapon. "Drink!" Wuchou faces a mouse with his left hand, and a tomb king sword blade comes out directly from the ground to destroy the mouse at once. "Fool, worry free, don''t, casually, use, blade." Jiayika directly grabbed wuchou''s hair and wanted to pull this guy''s hair off. "It hurts. There''s no need to be so serious, jiayika. The weapon is used." Wuchou patted kaijiaika''s hand, which made the other party very happy. "Weapons, enemies, dirty, jiaika, annoying." Jiayika locks wuchou''s neck with her arm. If wuchou doesn''t agree, jiayika will teach this guy a good lesson. "All right, all right." Wuchou patted jiaika''s arm and surrendered. Seeing that the nearby enemies had been cleaned up, wuchou went to the iron gate. Sure enough, the merchant also disappeared and had no other way out. "Go." Enter the fog door Wuchou returns to the familiar tower and looks at the bottomless cliff in the distance. Wuchou swallows a mouthful of water. Walking down the stairs, I saw an incredible man here. "Oh, worry free, I''ve been waiting for a long time." The onion knight was waiting at the door. "Onion knight, why are you here?" The other party shook his head helplessly and looked at worry free. "Have you forgotten? Since you helped me defeat this guy, I naturally want to help you, otherwise it''s not funny." "Thank you. It''s a great help." With more onion knights, at least worry free has a higher winning rate. Push open the familiar fog door, there is an open field in front, there are no stone columns around, and the walls of the whole tower are very smooth. The water slowly left along the lower path, and the sound of footsteps came in the distance. When wuchou thought the enemy was coming up from below, the onion Knight suddenly pushed himself away. "Worry free, be careful!" The next second, the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground sounded, and something hit wuchou''s original position. With an incalculable length, a big mouth hung in the abdomen, circling fangs roared at wuchou. "Onion knight, why?" Wuchou didn''t expect that the place where Bosa appeared changed so much this time. It''s just cheating. "Worry free, get away!" Jiayika directly appeared in front of wuchou, who was still in a daze. She pushed away wuchou and returned to wuchou again. The greedy dragon bit at the original position of wuchou and ejected a high concentration of sulfuric acid to directly corrode a large piece of the ground. "Worry free, wake up, the enemy is coming." Jiayika slapped wuchou in the face in time and finally woke wuchou up. "Sorry, this is not the time to be in a daze." Wuchou calms down, looks at the behemoth in front of him and pays attention. Chapter 242 Scattered rubble, collapsed ground and visible toxic gas have been surrounding the whole site. Wuchou has been running, and the magic dragon has been chasing after him. Wuchou wants to fight back, but he thinks that his body is not so strong and can''t resist the attack of the magic dragon, so he has been looking for opportunities. Worry free is not afraid of death, but worry free has now understood that he should not always pass the Customs by accumulating experience through death, which is not responsible for himself, so worry free began to cherish it. "But how do you fight back?" Wuchou obviously feels that the other party is faster than before. As long as he turns back and makes a fireball or other attack, the other party will rush over and tear himself apart the next second. "Jiayika, can you help me?" Jiaika''s figure appeared in front of wuchou. The whole person rolled in front of wuchou in a very bad posture, which scared someone''s body almost reacted. "No worries, need help?" Looking at the malicious smile on jiaika''s face, wuchou wants to put her down now, but now is the time to ask for help, and maybe it will be needed in the future. "Yes, the other party is difficult to deal with. Jiayika, can you help me output and defeat it?" Jiayika looked at the magic dragon behind her, thought about it, and agreed to wuchou''s request. "Yes, but promise, jiayika, terms." "Whatever you say, now help me deal with this guy." "OK." Wuchou feels that jiaika in front of him has become an entity. Now he has to carry a person and start running away. Jiayika took out his sniper gun, which should be said to be a magic wand, and output it to the magic dragon behind him. "Jiayika, why is this power obviously much less? Do you mean it?" Looking at jiayika''s several shots, he just stopped the magic dragon behind him. Wuchou began to doubt that the other party was waterproof. "Fool, worry free!" Jiayika angrily hit wuchou''s head with the butt of the gun and explained. "Jiaika, strength, worry free, the same." "Well, I was wrong." Knowing that jiayika has something to do with herself now, she has no worries or complaints and continues to escape. However, the whole girl stuck it in front of her, and shook up and down from time to time. How to say, it''s a little obscene. Even in such an environment, wuchou still has a little reaction. "Fool, worry free, what do you think!" Looking at wuchou''s face, jiaika blushed a little, and even felt something different. "You are. Isn''t it normal for this to happen!" The scene was once very embarrassing. At this time, the magic dragon rushed over in time and interrupted the embarrassing scene, but the end was not so good. "Worry free, be careful!" Jiayika''s body went back directly. Without worry, she only saw a big mouth and rushed directly at herself. Her eyes were black. "Dead again?" This is the first reaction of wuchou. In fact, wuchou is afraid of death. The key point is because of jiaika. Wuchou doesn''t know whether jiayika will disappear if he dies. If jiayika disappears. Worry free will regret for a lifetime. I don''t know how long the darkness lasted. Wuchou heard the voice calling him. "Wake up, no worries." Wuchou quickly opened his eyes and saw jiaika sitting next to him. Hide your inner feelings, sit up slowly without worry, and find that you are not back to the fire, but in a dark channel. "Jiayika, what''s this?" "Worry free, magic dragon, belly." When you look carefully, you can really see that the ceiling and walls are shaking. "That''s right." Worry free things come back again, but now it''s more troublesome. Why would you be swallowed instead of dying. Don''t worry. I can''t think of it. I''d better find out. A sword was cut on the meat wall. It was very hard. I don''t know how many times the opponent''s intestines have been strengthened. The worry free sword can''t break. "It seems that we can only continue to go deep and find its weaknesses." Then the light of his right hand''s fireball skill, wuchou took jiaika slowly into the digestive tract of the greedy magic dragon. I don''t know why the whole place is very quiet, even without any shaking. I can only guess where the other party may rest, so there is no action, which just reduces a lot of trouble. "Worry free, look at the stones." The whole passage is wider than wuchou expected. At least two people are tall, allowing three people to walk side by side at the same time. There are a lot of gravel on the ground, some of which are still in complete shape. Wuchou picked up one of the pieces pointed by jiaika and looked at it slowly. "What font is this? I can''t understand it." But wuchou didn''t notice that his pupils suddenly stood up and the words on the stone suddenly understood. "I see. Er, the dragon guarding the entrance is called the patron saint by the people. The people build a village here." The information stops suddenly. Wuchou continues to look for stones with jiaika. Maybe there will be something about the weakness of the greedy magic dragon. "Darkness fell, the guardian protected the entrance from being found, and the fire spread throughout the village." The sentences are intermittent, but wuchou can understand a little. "The guardian absorbs miasma and flames to fight against the corrupt dragon and the village surrounded by poison gas." Flame should refer to the chaotic flame, and the guardian should indicate the greedy demon dragon. "The guardian turns into a predator, instinctively protects the entrance, and the village becomes the past." "Worry free, you know, what?" Jia Yika looked at Wu Chou who was still thinking and asked. "That is to say, the magic dragon is the dragon guarding the big tree cave. Because of the invasion of chaos, it can only protect the entrance with miasma and fight against chaos. As a result, the village and itself disappear." At least, the other party did his best. Then ending its life is the last respect for him. "Come on, jiaika, we''re going to let this soul go back to its hometown." Wuchou has heard what strange fluctuations. It seems that he has gone to the right place. "Worry free, voice, very close." The nearby meat wall has become softer than other places. Wuchou feels that he is very close to the heart of the magic dragon. Maybe breaking through the heart is a way he can choose. "Boom, boom!" "What sound?" When jiaika and wuchou came to the meat wall near the heart, a sound came from them not far away. "No worries!" The whole channel began to shake. Wuchou could see that the channel began to shrink, and many small holes protruded from the meat wall to release sulfuric acid. "It''s going to digest!" Jiayika hurried back to wuchou''s body. Wuchou grabbed the tomb King''s sword blade and cut it directly to the softest meat wall. Black blood gushed out of the meat wall. Wuchou grabbed the opportunity to go through it and came to a place that looked like a room. Surrounded by strong blood vessels, surrounded by a dark green heart and a dark green gem. Chapter 243 "This is the heart." Wuchou looked at the beating heart and was a little strange. He also counted himself as "I ask you, where did you come from?" "Don''t be too close, worry free!" Jiayika finally appeared, pushed the wild girl away and stared at each other. "Ghost? Or possessed spirit?" "People, no, ghosts!" Jiaika sat in her carefree arms, like swearing in her sovereignty. "Worry free, it''s mine." The other party looked at her with scum eyes. After all, jiaika looked very young. Maybe she was too young, just 13 or 4 years old. Wuchou can only laugh to interrupt, let jiaika sit down and explain the problem. However, wuchou hasn''t told jiaika about herself and Lori the blacksmith. Are you lying or not? At this time, wuchou hesitated a little. "Forget it. Anyway, you are not the world like me, are you?" The wild sister saw no worries, so she didn''t ask. "Since you can wear her armor, it proves that you are recognized by her, or she is still here." "Yes, she''s right here." The wild girl may be a little happy to know the news. "Forget it, take me to see her then. By the way, what are you doing here?" Worry free explains their origin. "I see. I''m here to ring the bell." It seems that the wild girl has also been indoctrinated with some knowledge about the world. Why is it that only worry free has not been indoctrinated with relevant knowledge? What she knows now is what she mastered before. "You still have one problem to solve about this." The wild girl said, pointing to the light spots walking around outside. "Those, trouble." Chapter 244 Late at night, she spent a lot of time to let Jia Yika fall asleep safely. Without worry, she went out of the tent and chatted with the wild girl. "It''s strange that you''re here to complete your mission, not to travel. You still bring so many strange things." The wild girl looked at them as if they were traveling. She couldn''t see it. "Life is life, don''t care too much." Wuchou looked at the light spots walking outside through the iron fence. "By trouble today, do you mean the mother of those spiders?" "Well, it''s troublesome." The wild girl looked at the light spots walking around outside and told her story about herself. "I came to this world with another person." "She is also very beautiful and attracted by her peers." "The flame surrounded her and another kindred to form another existence, evil, reason, and terrible existence." The wild girl looked at her worry free face and changed a little. She knew that the other party should know about her own world. "I need help to free her, or to liberate her." Worry free looks at the wild sister and doesn''t understand that the other party is willing to change. Why liberate the other party. The wild sister saw the worry free doubt and could only explain. "Blinded by power. It''s not her choice." The wild girl thought and said. "Moreover, her consciousness has been controlled by the original residents and has no own thinking." The wood of the fire crackled. At the same time, wuchou also understood how important this partner in the world was to the wild girl. "Oh, are you going to come with me? Go and defeat that guy." The wild sister looked at wuchou and shook her head helplessly. "Sorry, I can''t help attacking her again." "Why?" The wild sister points to her thigh. Although the environment is very dark, wuchou can see that the wild sister has begun to wander. "You!" "I have failed many times." Maybe she opened her eyes. The wild girl said everything. "I''m no longer a normal person. I can''t give you any runes to help you defeat the enemy. Now I''m just waiting for my time." Worry free silence. "By the way, it''s up to you. I don''t need any pity. That''s enough." The wild girl looked at wuchou and understood the man in front of her. A soft hearted man "It''s late. Please come tomorrow." Looking at each other to rest, I feel that I am really useless and can''t change the fate of some people. "Wait for me, I will save you." Thinking of the people in the fire altar, wuchou can''t fall yet. Wuchou still needs to continue his efforts. ¨C time transition ¨C Have a good rest and be ready. Worry free follows the wild girl slowly close to the spider cave. The scenery around the sick village does not attract worry free attention. There are dilapidated buildings and poisonous monsters all over. Nothing can attract worry free attention. "Wait, spiders are hunting." Wuchou sees the flaming little spider attacking the giant floating on the ground and fighting with the giant in the distance, but the giant will soon be hanged by the spider, and then everything will be brought back to the cave behind by the spider. "Wait a while. When they go out again, you go into the cave and defeat her. You only have five minutes. I can fight for three more minutes at most. Be quick." Watching the spider leave again, wuchou rushes into the cave. The wild sister guards the door and waits for wuchou''s good news. "Good luck." Wuchou uses his big sword to clean up the cobwebs blocking him in front. It''s very stumbling. Wuchou cuts down a lot of cobwebs before he finally comes to the fog door. "Go." Time is pressing. Cross the fog door. The surrounding area is wider than expected. The key point is that the whole cave is not completely surrounded by spider webs, but there are many chaotic flames burning on the ground. There is a two person tall spire in the distance. Wuchou thought the other party would come out from there, but he didn''t expect the other party to be different. "Oh, isn''t it nedley?" In the center of the site, chaotic flames constantly gush out of the ground, and the flames splash everywhere. Worry free, hurry away. Coming out of the flame, first came a woman with a helmet. She was very handsome, with long crimson hair and a smile around her mouth. The next upper body was wearing a pair of steel armor, which was engraved with different runes. As like as two peas, the lower part of the body is a big spider. "Nedry, where have you been?" Wuchou didn''t answer each other, but took out his Black Knight Sword and pointed it at each other. "Oh, another challenger? Interesting, and I hate the smell!" Big fireball Without any hesitation, he raised his right hand and grabbed it directly. I can''t resist my spell ability. Wuchou was blown away by this tempting attack. "Spell? But only to this extent, you can''t beat me!" Chaotic fireball A destructive attack. "Worry free, get down!" Miasma The miasma of death devours the chaotic fireball. "Sure enough, the tomb King''s men." Lilith looked at jiayika behind wuchou, and her smile became more and more obvious. "Woman, hate, fire." Jaika raises her sniper gun and stares at Lilith. "Hum, it''s just a simple miasma, but you can''t beat me." spray Several flames flew to them along the air. Wuchou quickly picked up jiaika and raised his shield to block the fierce attack. "Let me come next, jiayika. I have special armor against fire. Just let me come." As soon as he finished, wuchou found his shield a little irresistible. "It''s hot." Wuchou quickly loosened his shield and found that the front of the shield had been burned through. His black knight shield could not resist this level of fire. "Funny, it''s a different flame. It''s a primitive flame. How can it be resisted by Gwen''s shield? Don''t underestimate me!" Hell storm Looking at the big spider under each other''s body, he suddenly inserted his feet into the ground. Without worry, he quickly let jiaica return to him. Run away. Where wuchou originally stood, a pillar of fire directly protruded from the ground and instantly damaged the whole ground. "Do you think I have only this power?" A group of spider silk with flame shot directly. Fortunately, wuchou squatted down quickly to avoid being hit by this attack. The ground hit by spider silk forms a spider web to cover the whole ground. "Two forces?" It''s a lot of trouble. Worry free looked at Lilith in front of her and began to think about another way. Chapter 245 "What''s the matter? Is there no way?" Lilith looked at the worry free without any movement and shook her head in disappointment. "This level is not my opponent." There are many different flame spiders on the ground. Wuchou knows that these things will explode and can''t be touched. Force Use the force to spring them away. Worry free thinking is very good, but the method is too naive. The spider didn''t spring away directly as expected, but a contact and direct explosion. Even with the protection of the force, it was blown up. "Hum, it''s too weak." Wuchou covered his injured part without any bleeding. Wuchou just felt that maybe it was because his body was no longer human, so he didn''t think too much. "So, what are you going to do?" Lilith approached wuchou slowly, and the flame in her hand grew stronger and stronger. Wuchou also wanted to leave the place quickly, but at this time, wuchou found that it was difficult for his body to move. "Isn''t it!" "Are you aware now?" Worry free looked at his wound, blackened. "Yes, I have attacked you with poison just now. You can''t take good action now." Watching each other slowly approach, worry free heart accelerates, popping. "Ah ah ah!" Worry free, eliminated the influence of the toxin, moved again, and a huge thrust bounced Lilith away. "What!" Lilith looked at the whole body smoking without worry, and didn''t see how the other party eliminated her toxin. If another person is present, you can clearly see that the worry free pupils stand up again, full of murderous spirit. "No matter what method you use, you can''t beat me!" Chaos, fire storm The whole venue is surrounded by chaotic flames. Wuchou has no way back unless he defeats Lilith. "Damn undead, farewell!" Lilith dropped herself with spider silk, blinked behind wuchou, and the knife in her hand poked directly at wuchou. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" A figure quickly rushed out of the entrance, rushed behind Lilith and held Lilith tightly. "You are!" Worry free looked up. The wild sister didn''t know when to come in here, but almost half of her body had been corpseed. "Opportunity, just destroy her." The wild girl clung to Lilith and slowly turned into a leopard. "No way!" Lilith''s body began to burn, and the flame spread to the wild sister. The chaotic flame continued to erode the wild sister''s body, but she didn''t let go, but held it tighter. "Come on, destroy her!" Wuchou looked at the other party and planned to sacrifice himself. He nodded helplessly and took out his new weapon, Gu Long axe. "Put your hands together and give full play to your strength." "Broken!" Wuchou raises his big axe and smashes them directly. The shock wave constantly shakes East in the two people''s bodies and smashes everything about them. Even the chaotic flame was shattered by this force and could not be recovered for the time being. Watching Lilith peel off from the spider, the wild girl fell down with Lilith in her arms and fell to the ground. "Don''t you regret it?" The wild girl looked at Lilith and asked. "I don''t know. Maybe I''m just confused, maybe I''m just lonely." Lilith looked at the wild girl. "I already said, don''t go, why don''t you listen to me." "I''m sorry, nedley." Their bodies slowly turn into particles and may disappear at any time. "If you can go back, remember to wake me up." "Well, Lilith." As if all this had not happened, the whole site changed back to its original state, except for staying where it was, a fiery red soul. It seems to feel the existence of worry free. The soul directly pours on worry free, and directly drills into worry free right hand, worry free right hand, and the fire of spell begins to burn. A clear line appears in wuchou''s right hand, and wuchou''s mind has a few more spells about chaos. However, even if such things are in hand, there is no way to make up without worry. Those two disappeared souls. Looking at wuchou standing in place without saying a word, jiaika was worried and quickly appeared to look at wuchou. "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" Wuchou hugs jiayika in his arms and feels the guy who suddenly broke into his life. He bites his teeth and doesn''t let his eyes get wet. "It''s all right, jiayika. Thank you." Wuchou loosened each other, rubbed each other''s head and said softly. "Come on, move on, there''s someone waiting for us." Go through the stone tower in front of the door and enter the bell tower. The second bell is in front of you. "Sister?" Wuchou heard a voice somewhere. "Sister? I''m here." Wuchou probably knows who the other party is, but now is not the time. "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" Jia Yika looked at her face and began to change without worry. She asked with worry. "It''s all right. Let''s ring the bell." Twist the switch and the long bell rings again. I don''t know if wuchou has any illusion. Wuchou seems to have heard his first bell ringing. Two bells hovered in the air and rang all over the continent. In the distant ancient city of Thain, the guardian on the gate heard the call, grabbed the iron chain around him and opened the ancient gate again. However, this time it seems a little different. A flash from the sky hit the ancient city, and the whole ancient city began to change dramatically. "What''s the matter?" When Laurie the blacksmith heard the noise, she put down her work, went up the stairs and looked at the ancient city of Thain outside the door. "This is!" At the fire altar on the other side, people''s faces began to change when they heard the bell. "Finally, are you coming?" Blue haired Lori grabbed her long sword and looked at the sky. The silver haired Lori, who was also tied to the stone pillar, suddenly had a huge force to break the rope on her body. She didn''t find out what had happened. The silver haired Lori''s own body walked uncontrollably to the fire girl. "Stop, stop!" At this time, wuchou, who is still at the lower level, doesn''t know what happened to the outside world. "Well, go back. Everyone is still waiting for me." Out of the clock tower, ignoring the call. But without worry, the onion Knight stood outside waiting for himself. "Oh, worry free, have you finished ringing the clock at last? It seems that you are making good progress." The onion Knight came over, patted wuchou on the shoulder and handed wuchou a white bone. "Use it. It will take you directly back. See you next time." The onion Knight left with a long sword, but he felt that the other party deliberately asked him to return to the fire altar. "What? I think too much." Wuchou let jiaika return to his body and use the bones given by the onion knight. Chapter 246 As soon as wuchou returned to the fire altar, Xiaojing and Xiaosi rushed to find themselves. Because wuchou saved Meixing and them, they also completed their mission. As long as they stay safely at the fire altar, they will be fine for the time being. "Don''t worry, hurry up, or it''s too late." "What''s the matter?" Xiao Jing and Xiao Si said. "Our friend, this side, has gone to the lower ruins. Meixing told us that if you don''t help her, she will die there." Speaking of this, the two sisters cried anxiously. Hold on to wuchou. If wuchou doesn''t agree, they will really find wuchou to fight. "Wait, we have something!" The mage sister and the spell sister also came over. Looking at wuchou, they were ready to promise them and stopped them quickly. "Please, hurry to the King City, Rafael. You''ve gone back." After hearing this, wuchou hurried downstairs and found that the silver haired Lori broke free of her rope and ran away. Wuchou also saw blood splashing beside the iron window of the fireproof woman. A stone engraved with eyes lay quietly in front of the window, with a glimmer in the middle of his eyes. "Really, something happened." Wuchou really doesn''t understand who and why she did it. Anyway, she certainly didn''t do it herself. "Don''t worry. Hurry up. Go and save this party first. I know you''ll be here in time." "No, hurry and save Raphael, please." The head is big. Looking at the people on both sides, wuchou thought for a long time, so he had to look at the mage''s sister. "It''s all right. Rafael wants to go to the King City and pass through the ancient city first. She doesn''t get to the King City so fast. I''ll go to the lower level first and come back soon." "No, No." The mage sister held on without worry, and tears flashed from the corners of her eyes. "Raphael didn''t walk by. She was taken away by something strange. Hurry up, or it''s too late." Wuchou took a deep breath and patted sister mage on the shoulder. "It''s okay. Rafael will be fine. Trust me." "Why?" The mage''s sister looked at her without worry and had no love. "Why don''t you hurry to save Rafael? Isn''t Rafael important?" Wuchou grabbed sister mage''s shoulder and told her the last secret. "If she really will die, she can only die in my hand!" The four people present were stunned. "So don''t worry, just wait for me to come back." Wuchou recovered and began to move towards the lower level. "Wait." The twin sister came over and handed a scroll to wuchou. "You''ll need this. It''s not so easy to go to the lower level. Also, bring her back, please." "Well, I will." Miracle, divine protection Wuchou went down to the lowest floor of the fire altar and saw the elevator that had been started inside the iron door. Take a deep breath, worry free, open the switch and start to enter. Little Lund ruins "Worry, worry, what?" Jiayika looked at wuchou and kept her eyes closed, worried. "I''m worried that if the whole history is different, I will kill one person by mistake. Of course, I can''t save two people at the same time." "I''m still not strong enough to feel powerless." Jiayika stood beside wuchou and grasped wuchou''s trembling right hand. "Nothing, no worries, jiayika, stay with me all the time." The mechanism sound of the gear stopped suddenly. Without worry, the wandering soul outside suddenly rushed over. "Die!" The quiet little Lund ruins will welcome the second person to break the peace today. A big sword, directly inserted with the bodies of several wandering souls, flew out of the entrance and directly hit the wall, raising a burst of dust. "I''m in a bad mood." The chaotic flame, burning from the worry free right hand, slowly spread to the whole body. Spell spontaneous combustion "Let you try, the power of chaos." With worry free as the center, the flame continues to spread around and burn the whole earth. However, wuchou forgot that this is not a simple place. It is also the place where the four kings exist. Even if the power is sealed, the other party is also the four kings. Countless ghosts came out of the ground and kept flying over to attack wuchou. Chaos, fire storm The fire surrounded wuchou and protected him from the attack of ghosts. Just, is it really so simple that it''s okay? The answer is yes. Wuchou hasn''t continued to play for long. The ghost directly passes through his flame and directly attacks wuchou''s body, which is a damage that even the armor can''t resist. "Bad!" As a big death, worry free. Unexpectedly, his attack didn''t work at all. It was too much. In the distance, a figure directly threw a stone and sent out a dazzling flash. Even the dead were frightened by the sudden attack. "Come here!" Wuchou looks to the other side, and blue haired Lori waves her hand to wuchou. Wuchou quickly stopped the flame, rushed out of the siege and ran directly to Lanfa Lori. "Come here." Lanfa Luoli took wuchou and hid in a prison on the lower floor. She put some blue stones at the door. Hearing that the dead outside did not continue to look for them, they were finally relieved. "Fool, what are you doing? Even if you come to break through the pass, you don''t want to beat the dead without the power of curse?" Wuchou just looked at each other and taught himself a lesson without saying anything. "What, say a word!" Blue haired Lori looked at wuchou and stared at herself. She began to feel a little embarrassed. "It''s all right. It''s good to see you''re all right." Wuchou patted the dust behind him and looked at blue haired Laurie. "Let''s go back. Your friends have been worried about you." "No." Blue hair Laurie looked at wuchou and shook her head helplessly. "I can''t go back." "Why?" Blue haired Lori slowly stood up and saw the other party begin to move forward involuntarily. "I can''t control myself." "At first, I could control it, but I couldn''t control myself." Blue haired Laurie turned her head and looked at wuchou, her eyes full of despair and helplessness. "No, you can''t finish this level without rings and King tools. Forget it." Blue haired Lori looked at the remains still sinking in the water in the distance and said. "That''s it. Let me leave here. You''ve done enough and done enough." Not enough. Worry free is not enough. Wuchou came over and pushed the other party down, bullying him and pressing him on. "What are you doing? Let go of me." Blue haired Lori looked at what wuchou had done and didn''t understand at all. "Shut up!" Worry free, just press each other and make blue hair Laurie unable to move. "I will pass the customs. Even if there is no royal instrument, I will take you to the whole ruins." Blue haired Lori looked carefree, angry and funny. "What about the abyss? What are you going to do? You can''t walk through the abyss without a ring." "I''ll solve this problem myself." Chapter 247 Wuchou slowly went deep into the ruins with blue haired Lori. "Big man, take it." Blue haired Lori handed wuchou a blue stone, which contained the power of curse. "Hit it on the weapon and you can attack the dead." "Yes." Wuchou directly hit the Black Knight''s sword and continued to enter with blue haired Lori. In the dark corridor, the lanterns hanging on the wooden bridge were shimmering, surrounded by a thin layer of smoke, and the whole site was silent. They were surrounded by water, sealed with the water of the abyss. "The dead in front are all right." "The focus is on the back, the monster of the abyss. Do you really have a way?" Blue hair Laurie looked at worry free. She really didn''t want this man. She gave herself hope and pushed herself into the cliff of despair. "It''s okay, trust me." Worry free had to let her believe in herself. After all, she had nothing to believe in herself. Maybe, she could enter. "Forget it, that''s it." "Ho ho." A strange cry sounded, which made the two people creepy. Several white ghosts appeared in front of them, holding two gray sickles in their hands, symbolizing the sickles of death and fear. "Big man, look at you." "Drink." A sword smashed it, and the effect was outstanding. The little monster opposite couldn''t resist the worry free attack, so he smashed it directly at once. "A little weak." Wuchou looked at these enemies who were easily defeated and was a little speechless. "After all, it''s just the little monster in front of us. It still depends on the number." "Let''s go and find a way to get the key, otherwise we can''t go further." Walking through the wooden bridge, they finally walked into the ruins. The surrounding stone walls were corroded by time and running water, and the traces of life at that time can be seen around. The vendor''s stall is a dent hanging on the stone wall. Everything tells them about the prosperity here and the enemies who caused it. "Worry free, be careful." Jiaika appeared at this time, staring at the distant pool. "Coming, enemy." Strong impact There was a splash of water on the water. Wuchou and blue haired Laurie didn''t remember that there were other guys who could cause this degree in this place. "Has it changed again?" Wuchou looked at the guy who rushed out and began to sweat. "What guy? I haven''t seen him." It was dark, with two machetes hanging in both hands, white stripes printed on his face, no lower body, just floating like a ghost. "Nightmare, why? How many people have entered the world by mistake." It''s just that nightmare looks different from wuchou meeting others. It has been controlled, and her eyes are red. "Coming!" The whole world suddenly darkened, and the other party rushed directly, very fast. "Ah ah!" Wuchou raises his big sword to resist the attack of nightmare. Although the speed is very fast, the other party''s strength is not very strong and can win. "No!" But unexpectedly, blue haired Lori suddenly shouted and ran away. The goal was the pool next door. If she fell, she would die. "Damn, fear?" Jiayika timely pulled the blue haired Lori who was going to come to avoid the separation of the three. "Go away!" Force burst Nightmare seems to have no ability of original residents and can be hit by this attack. Pushing mengyan away, wuchou took jiaika and blue haired Lori and began to run directly into the ruins. It was troublesome to fight with mengyan here and it was easy to have an accident. "Worry free, there." Jiayika pointed to the largest room, with a trace of ghost fire floating on the roof. Wuchou knew that was their goal. "Hurry up." Seeing blue haired Laurie suddenly fainted, her face was pale, and she knew that the other party was still in her dream. She temporarily put down her heart and continued on her way. But wuchou was surprised that mengyan didn''t follow, but left directly, leaving wuchou confused. It''s just that wuchou has forgotten why people call it nightmare. He picked up the blue haired Lori, ran directly into the big house with jiayika, took out the twins and stuffed their scrolls. A force slowly integrated into wuchou''s left hand. Wuchou clapped his hand on the wall. The ghosts in the house suddenly howled and were driven out of the house. "I see. No wonder the other party will give it to themselves." I thank each other in my heart. I plan to have a rest and continue. "Worry free, you see." Jiayika quickly called wuchou to come over and look at the blue haired Lori. "Wound, appear." Wuchou sees that Lanfa Luoli doesn''t know why she suddenly has a wound on her face. The other party hasn''t woken up, and the corners of her mouth and eyes are still twitching from time to time. "Isn''t it?" Nightmares can hurt enemies in dreams. "What should I do? I can''t do that." "No worries, no worries." Jiaica looked at the blue haired Lori and said. "Worry free, guide people, imagine, you can." Wuchou remembers that he is different from others. He does not belong to any NPC in this world. It should be said that wuchou''s identity in this world is to complete the inheritance of the undead. "Well, I''ll try." Wuchou put his hand on the blue haired Laurie''s head and focused on only one goal. "Please, I need strength." Maybe it''s the call of worry free, maybe it''s for other reasons. Worry free closes his eyes. A strange feeling, wuchou felt that his soul seemed to slowly break away from his body, turn into a light and enter the dream of blue haired Laurie. "Be careful, don''t worry." Jia Yika looked at Wu Chou who had lost consciousness, took his sniper gun and protected Wu Chou''s body. ¨C the dividing line of dreams ¨C "Hello, store manager, what are you doing?" Wuchou suddenly woke up and saw himself sitting at the front desk in a place that should be a grocery store. A girl with short blond hair stood in front of her and looked at her suspiciously. "Store manager, what are you doing? Are you distracted?" The girl looked a little angry. After all, they were still chatting just now, and the other party was suddenly distracted. "Sorry, I suddenly remembered something." Wuchou doesn''t know who the other party is and where he is. He doesn''t dare to mess around. "Cheer up, didn''t you say? Why are you suddenly distracted when we discuss magic together?" Wuchou can only continue to apologize. Speaking of magic, wuchou can only say that he can have a magic gun, enhancement, and projection. He really doesn''t know anything else. "Forget it, forgive you. You don''t look very good. Forget it." The girl packed her bags and was ready to leave. Seeing the girl leave, wuchou also began to look around to find some information about this place. "Well, newspapers?" Wuchou picked up the newspaper. "Well, there are a large number of unconscious girls in the city who are still sleeping. There are four patients. The rest of the patients have regained consciousness, but they forget everything about the dream and the reason why it happened." Maybe this is their world. Wuchou looked at the hospital in charge and ran out directly. As soon as wuchou left, the radio on the front desk suddenly rang. "Welcome to radio Du Wangting." Chapter 248 "Taxi!" Although wuchou knows the name of the hospital, he doesn''t know how to get there. Taking a car is the best choice. "Please go to grape hill hospital." "OK." Although wuchou is slowly approaching his goal, there are still many questions about where his inner uneasiness comes from. "Body, very strange." Wuchou feels very weak, just like he has changed another person. When preparing to get close to the hospital, suddenly a stone fell directly from the sky and hit the front of the car. "What!" The huge impact directly detonated the taxi, and the fire wave immediately surrounded the driver. "Ah ah!" At a critical juncture, wuchou''s physical conditioned reflex moved. Wuchou sees that the fire wave is like being stopped. If you don''t get close to yourself, you''re like stopping time. But wuchou didn''t care too much. He thought he was just dazzled, waving or adrenaline. He quickly pushed open the door and jumped out. At the moment of jumping out, the taxi exploded directly, and the heat wave pushed wuchou away directly, at least hurting wuchou''s back. "What the hell happened?" Looking up, the figure of nightmare was in mid air, overlooking himself. "Kill, kill, kill!" Nightmare rushed up directly and cut directly at wuchou with two sickles in his hand. Wuchou makes a precise rollover to avoid the attack of nightmare. It is a kick to kick onto nightmare''s body. "Invalid attack!" Obviously, physical attack can''t hurt nightmare. "You can''t fight him in a dream. You must go back." Wuchou doesn''t continue to ignore the nightmare and rushes directly to the hospital. As long as he finds blue haired Lori and wakes her up. "Kill!" The whole sky suddenly turned black. Of course, wuchou knew what would happen. Nightmare rushed to himself at a very fast speed and opened his hands. "Wait, if I''m right!" There is a car in front. Wuchou directly turns over the roof and hides on one side of the car. He looks at mengyan''s body and goes straight through the car to the other side to attack wuchou. Wuchou seizes the opportunity and punches mengyan in the face. "Hit." Nightmare didn''t expect that the other party would attack him at this time. The attack just interrupted his skills and made him hit the car directly. His head was a little dizzy. Wuchou seized the opportunity and rushed directly into the hospital. "Sure enough, it''s virtual rather than completely ineffective. Otherwise, the stone just now can''t explain how he moved the stone. If he doesn''t have an entity or some ability." Worry free rushed into the hospital. Obviously, it''s not a visiting time. There are not many people in the hospital. Only the front desk nurse is sitting there. "Please, I want to know which ward the girl in a coma is in recently. I''m her friend." Seeing that mengyan has stood up, he continues to approach himself and looks anxiously at the front desk. "What''s the matter? Look at the notice. It''s not the time for visiting. Please go back." Wuchou hit the front desk angrily, and the surrounding glass was directly broken by this punch. "I''m not asking your opinion now. Tell me quickly. I''m in a hurry!" The nurse was obviously frightened by this action and said with a trembling mouth. "403, they are all in ward 403." Wuchou leaves directly, and nightmare has entered through the gate of the hospital. "Can''t ordinary people see it?" Watching the nurse completely ignore the nightmare coming in, wuchou can''t take the elevator. It''s the most correct to run directly to the stairs. Although wuchou''s speed is very fast, nightmare can come up directly regardless of the volume collision and stop wuchou in the staircase. A knife was directly inserted in the back. Wuchou was cut on his back, but at least it wasn''t fatal. "Don''t come near me!" Wuchou smashes his fist directly at mengyan, and all the attacks are avoided. Mengyan grabbed wuchou and waved his fist to his space, and cut directly. "I''ve said don''t come near me." Nightmare''s knife has come to wuchou''s neck. As long as you move forward, you can kill wuchou directly. But this has become impossible. "Really, I finally remember. The reflection of the glass, the strange feeling and the body finally let me know who I am." "Stop time, world." The pure black world appears in the worry free body, the familiar gear, and the familiar time stops. "Although I feel that my strength seems weak and should only stop for about a second or two, it''s enough to deal with you." Pick a good angle, worry free, look at the nightmare carefully and take a deep breath. "Big wood, big wood, big wood, big wood!" A blow of the same intensity, a familiar combo. "Time flows again." I can''t imagine why I failed when the nightmare disappeared. I''m invincible in my dream. Watching the nightmare turn directly into smoke and disappear, wuchou feels that he should defeat each other and rest assured to find them. When he came to ward 403, wuchou opened the door and walked in directly. The room should be larger than other wards. Wuchou saw four familiar girls. "Is this your world? It''s a coincidence that it''s the same as the world I''ve been in." Wuchou sat next to blue haired Laurie and looked at each other''s face. "It''s all right. I will pass the customs as soon as possible and let you return to this world." "So wake up." A faint light shines on wuchou and blue haired Laurie. Wuchou''s figure slowly disappears. The whole world seems to have been reset. The explosion and damaged cars outside also return to their original state, as if wuchou had never been here. As for the grocery store at the beginning, it has been closed. The dust on the wall tells passers-by that it has not been cleaned for a long time. ¨C regression split line ¨C "Well, what the hell am I?" Blue haired Lori slowly regained consciousness and looked at herself lying on the ground with wuchou and jiaika by her side. "Are you awake? Great." Wuchou was relieved to see that the other party finally woke up. Magical things, about everything in the dream just now, they can''t remember. They have no worry and don''t remember what they did. At least they know that they defeated nightmare. "I always feel like I''m home. Although there''s no one at home, I really think I''ve gone home." Blue haired Laurie looked at wuchou and asked. "We can go back to the original world, can''t we?" "Well, you can." Seeing that the two people actually ignored their interaction here, jiaica couldn''t see it and directly interrupted them. "Worry free, flower heart, not allowed." Jiayika pulls away wuchou and doesn''t want wuchou to continue talking with the Laurie in front of her. "All right, all right, you fool." Pacify jiaika, wuchou and Lanfa Lori. First, go get the key. Chapter 249 Wuchou continues to go deep into the ruins with blue haired Lori. They have come to the last place of the ruins, the big house. As long as they go upstairs, get the key of the guardian and open the door, they can drain the water in the whole area. The little Lund ruins will be fully displayed. Naturally, the dark creatures inside will be resurrected again. Wuchou and others walked up the stairs. Unexpectedly, the guardian died. "What!" Wuchou hurried over and found that the guardian didn''t know when he was killed. The body was put on the roof. Fortunately, the key was put aside. "There was no trace of the whole body." Worry free looked at it and guessed who had the ability to kill the guardian. "Well, the skin is a little wrinkled. It should be just a matter of age." Forget it, just get the key. After all, I don''t know. No worry. No matter how much care I have, I can''t change this reality. It''s better to protect everything in front of me first. "Let''s go and open the door." I don''t know if the ghosts in the whole region know the goal of worry free, and no one stops worry free all the way. "Big man, are you really all right?" Blue haired Laurie always knows what she''s worried about. After all, this is not a simple game world. If wuchou really releases all creatures and he can''t deal with them, what will the world look like. "It''s all right. I can." Although wuchou always feels that his journey should end soon, after all, he has had a strange Bosa war. Jiayika suddenly sneezed and looked at wuchou with bad intentions. "Worry free, it''s you, isn''t it?" "Hahaha, illusion." Wuchou helps Jia Yika wipe her nose and move on. Through the gate, wuchou and others came to the gate mechanism. Rust covered the whole gear, and the surrounding walls were corroded by time. Wuchou opens the iron door with the key and presses the mechanism. The whole relic seemed to collapse, trembling, and the surrounding stone walls were shaking. The gate of the relic was opened, and the water gushed out of the gate, as if to vent their emotions. "No, not a simple shake!" A stone fell and almost hit wuchou''s head. "The whole ruins seem to collapse!" "Let''s go." Jiayika went back to wuchou directly. Wuchou picked up blue haired Lori and began to run out. The whole ruins are built at the bottom of the mountain, so the upper layer is also rock. Rocks keep falling from their heads to attack them. "The ground can''t support it." Wuchou can see that there are more and more cracks on the ground and can''t hold on in a few minutes. "Damn, how could this happen?" Wuchou also wants to rush out directly with the current, but there is a cliff outside. Wuchou can''t guarantee that he can grasp the edge, so he is very careful. However, the impact of a large amount of water gave a strong external force to the ruins that had begun to collapse. The whole gate collapsed. "Damn it!" Force Wuchou protects the blue haired Lori under her body and lets the stone fall behind her. "At least, protect her." ¨C time transition split line ¨C "No worries, wake up." "Time, not enough." "Wake up, come on!" Wuchou slowly opened his eyes and saw that he was pressed under the ground by a stone. Blue haired Laurie was still around him and didn''t suffer much injury. This was the only lucky thing. However, the trouble now is how to leave this place. My whole body is pressed. I don''t know how thick it is. If I move at will, I may hurt Lori under me. "Worry free, it''s all right. The force can." Jiayika''s voice sounded in wuchou''s ear. Wuchou can''t think of any other way now. It''s the only way. Force Not enough, not enough strength to push away the stones. Force burst In a corner of xiaolongde relic, the whole relic experienced a big collapse because it had just been unsealed and aged for a long time. Fortunately, the symbolic building tower was all right. There was a loud noise from the ground, and wuchou jumped out of the ground with blue haired Lori. There was no ghost or dark ghost around. Perhaps because of the collapse, there were no walls and buildings in the whole site, only the standing entrance. Before approaching the entrance, wuchou can feel the strange power, profundity and mystery from the entrance. "Hey, wake up." Wuchou also wanted to wake up Lanfa Lori, but the other party seemed unable to wake up for the time being and fell asleep all the time. "Are you coming?" The onion Knight came out of the tower and looked at wuchou without surprise. "Although it''s earlier than expected, it doesn''t matter. After all, you''re ready." The onion Knight came over and handed wuchou a ring. "Artemis, the knight who walks in the abyss. If Artemis can walk in the abyss at the beginning, why can''t future generations follow Artemis and enter the abyss in the way of Artemis?" The onion Knight came to the entrance with worry free. It was endless and dark. He couldn''t see the depth inside. "As soon as you go in, you can''t turn back. Have you decided?" Worry free turned to look at the blue haired Lori still lying on the ground and nodded. "Consciousness, I already have." "Then go." As soon as the onion Knight talked about worry free, there was only darkness in worry free eyes. Watching the figure of worry free slowly disappear, the onion Knight sat down and talked to himself. "Go ahead. You must succeed." Worry free has been falling. There is no change around. The only change is the top of your head. That light slowly decreases until it disappears. Wuchou doesn''t know what state he is. After all, he can''t hear or see. There is no sound of wind, and even the sense of falling disappears. Wuchou didn''t know when he passed out. He didn''t wake up until he felt as if something was calling him. "Guest, what are you doing?" Wuchou slowly opened his eyes and found himself lying on a table. The surroundings looked familiar, just like where he used to live. In a fast food restaurant. "Guest, what are you doing? Do you look sick?" Look at the waiter''s familiar clothes and look at the surrounding furnishings. "Here is?" "Ding Ding." The shop door was pushed open. "Big brother, you''re here at last." Wuchou turned his head and saw a little Lori in a Gothic Lori dress running over and jumping directly behind him. "Big brother, I''ve been waiting for a long time. I''ve been watching you fall down and finally come here." "Yes!" Wuchou looked at little Lori with a surprised face. Unexpectedly, the other party actually knew this. "Hee hee, let''s talk about something else without saying these in advance." Little Laurie sat beside wuchou, and the corners of her mouth began to tilt up. His hands began to glow red. "Big brother, do you know the barrage?" Chapter 250 "Barrage?" Worry free looks at the red light on each other''s hands, which makes people palpitate. "Yes, I''ve been here for too long. Even my sister hasn''t closed me for how long. It''s so boring, so boring." More and more red light balls appeared around little Lori, flashing and emitting a dangerous smell. "Big brother, if you can defeat me, I''ll give you what you need most. I know, what you want is the soul, right?" Little Laurie seems to see through the idea of worry free. "Then come on, the game begins." "Ha ha ha!" Little Lori just disappeared. The pain in the whole fast food restaurant disappeared, leaving no worry here alone. Looking out the door, the original endless flow of traffic disappeared. The outside has become dark and can''t see anything. "Ho ho." Strange laughter came from all around, constantly stimulating the worry free nerve. "How to play?" Snap A light suddenly burst on. Wuchou vaguely saw a figure under the light before the light disappeared. "Yes, big brother, I''m lonely." "I''ve always been playing alone. Because it''s too boring, I''ve changed three more to play with myself." "But it''s still too boring." The creaking sound sounded like the sound of some kind of leather boots. "So I have another new friend who has been with me." Creak, creak. The voice is getting closer and closer, but wuchou can''t see where the other party is coming from. "Big brother, come on." The ceiling was suddenly kicked down, and a guy with a clown costume jumped down and laughed at wuchou. "Ha ha ha!" The clown smiled, took out a knife from behind and stabbed Xiang wuchou directly. Force No response Wuchou just watched the knife stab him in the face. "Ah ah!" The pain was only for a moment, but it soon recovered without worry, and the whole scene recovered to the beginning. "Big brother, you are too weak." Little Lori suddenly appeared in front of her, with a circle on her hand. "It''s not easy to lose." "What the hell do you want to do?" Worry free looked at the little Lori in front of her and wanted to know what the other party thought. "Ha, big brother, are you a fool?" Little Laurie propped up the table and slowly approached wuchou. Her red eyes were full of evil spirit. "Play, keep playing with me. As long as you pass, I''ll give you my soul." "Go on." A burst of white smoke dispersed, little Laurie disappeared again, and the scene returned to that situation. The lamp broke again. Creak creak The sound of clown shoes sounded again. Wuchou thought the other party would attack him again from the ceiling. He had stared at his head. "Surprise!" Wuchou''s chair was lifted, and the clown bounced out from under the table and stabbed wuchou directly in the face. "Ah ah!" When wuchou returned to the beginning again, little Lori sat in front of herself and played with her hair bored. "Big brother, it''s too weak." "I can''t even pass the first level. What should I do?" But little Laurie turned her head and looked, her worry free eyes full of fighting spirit. "Well, that''s it. That''s how it''s fun." Little Lori disappeared again, and her voice echoed in the air. "Well, big brother, keep refueling, or it will be too boring." Tick, tick, tick Drops of water? Wuchou didn''t sit in the chair and wait for the other party to come this time. It''s better to stand up and prepare than to sit "Hee hee." Zizizi ~ zizizi Something is rowing against the wall near wuchou. "Where, exactly?" Wuchou is still looking around. After all, the enemy suddenly appears and attacks himself. Gollum, Gollum, Gollum A round ball rolls in front of wuchou. Wuchou hasn''t thought about what will happen. The other party explodes directly, just like a salute, jumping out a lot of color bars. "Surprise!" The clown kicked the floor directly, jumped out of the ground, and rowed the knife in his hand at wuchou. "No way!" If you can''t use your skills, fight back. Take out your flying dragon sword out of thin air and block the clown''s attack at a very fast speed. "Wrong guess!" The clown suddenly disappeared. The clown with red fluffy hair appeared next to wuchou again, and a knife was directly inserted into wuchou''s back. "Uh, ah!" Wuchou stabbed back against the injury. He didn''t cut anything. The clown disappeared again. "Hee hee." The other party disappears again, waiting for the next attack. Poop poop poop poop In such a quiet environment, wuchou can even hear his own heartbeat. "I''m here!" The clown suddenly stretched out his head from the front stage and laughed at wuchou. "Cut!" The sword Qi rushed directly to the front desk, but the other party soon disappeared. "Hee hee, too slow!" "Damn it, this guy." Wuchou is very angry and wants to smash this guy with a hammer. "Here!" Two throwing knives are thrown directly. Wuchou flicks the knife away. The next second, the clown jumps down from the ceiling and stabs wuchou in the back. "Ah ah!" Turn around again and the other party has disappeared. "Hee hee, what are you going to do?" Zizizi ~ zizizi The TV of the whole fast food restaurant suddenly turned on, and the appearance of the clown was printed on the TV, constantly mocking worry free. "Long winded, look, I''ll find you out." Wuchou takes out the ancient dragon axe and fills it with power. "Drink!" "Smash!" An axe hit the ground directly, and the shock wave spread around, destroying everything around. "Ah ah ah!" The whole fast food restaurant was directly disturbed by worry free attack, forcing the clown hidden in the secret way out. "Now, you can''t escape!" Wuchou rushed over with an axe, so that the clown turned and ran away. "Don''t run away, you bastard!" A red light directly flew over and hit wuchou. The impact will hit wuchou and hit the wall. "Great, big brother." Little Lori flew down from the air. The clown stood behind little Lori and looked at wuchou. "It''s not very good to think of this method so soon, but at least it''s a success." The whole fast food restaurant disappeared directly. Wuchou and little Lori stood on the abyss, and it was dark all around. "Big brother, flan is very happy. Finally, someone can play with flan." Little Lori floated in the air, her wings spread out behind her, and full of magic crystals hung on her empty wings. "Big brother, come on, let''s start, the real barrage game." The purple and white flame surrounded her, and a big white sword appeared in her hand, full of power. "Vampires, and the power of the abyss?" Looking at each other''s canine teeth and red eyes, wuchou realized that the other party was a vampire. "Come on, big brother, come and play with us." The other three flans appeared in front of wuchou with the same weapons in their hands. Chapter 251 "Well, let''s have a simple one first." I saw flea throw a light ball at random. No, four fleas should throw a light ball at the same time. The whole ball of light grew slowly in mid air and suddenly split into countless balls of light flying in the air. Wuchou also wants to try the power of this light ball, but seeing that the blue road just now is not naughty, he doesn''t know where to take out a French fries shield in front of him. Wuchou knows he can''t be hit by this thing. Although there are many light balls attacking, wuchou can still see part of the gap in the light ball. Although there are not many, wuchou can also see the possibility of avoiding. "Was it intentional?" Wuchou doesn''t know why. Maybe it''s a trap, maybe it''s not. "Whatever." The barrage slowly approached wuchou. Wuchou avoided the first layer of barrage in an extremely distorted posture. Before long, the second layer of barrage had approached itself, faster than just now. Wuchou avoided the barrage again, but soon the third floor also flew over. "This is not the way." Looking at the distance, Fulan is still releasing light balls, and the barrage is close to herself one after another. Wuchou needs to find a way to interrupt Fran. Force The force that could not be used just now can finally be used. The next layer of Barrage is simple. It''s all bounced away. Wuchou finally has some time to think about how to treat Fu Fulan. "That''s right." Worry free, slowly approach a goal. At this time, uncle Lanlu was still holding his strong shield without any concern, but someone didn''t think that his strong shield had been seen by someone. "Leave you!" Wuchou comes to the back of Uncle Lanlu, kicks the dazed uncle away and directly grabs the other party''s shield. As for what the other party will do next, it''s not a matter of wuchou. "Help ah ah ah!" Looking at Uncle Lanlu who has been avoiding flean''s barrage, wuchou finally relieves a lot of anger. Holding the big shield from Uncle Lanlu who didn''t know which dimension, he began to approach Fu Lan against the barrage of Du Fu Lan. "Big brother, this idea is too bad." Although Freon was very happy to see uncle Lanlu constantly avoiding his barrage, she was a little upset to see wuchou approaching her so simply. "Add some difficulty." While flea released the light ball, her other hand began to be dishonest, and the sword kept moving in the air. "This is!" Wuchou saw purple sword Qi flying around in the barrage without any regularity. "If you get hit in the shield, you''ll get rid of it." Wuchou naturally knows the use of these attacks, so we should think of another way. The sword Qi directly hit the shield. Wuchou grabbed the shield and was pushed away. The shield almost flew out, and the barrage flew over. Wuchou quickly turns around to avoid the barrage, but the sword is approaching. Wuchou can''t last long. "So!" Wuchou threw his shield to the front and raised his big axe. "Ah ah!" Wuchou exhausted his strength and hit the shield directly with an axe. The powerful impact flew directly over to Fu Lan with the shield. Wuchou follows the road opened by the shield and rushes directly past, and soon approaches flea. "Big brother, it''s too close!" Fran suddenly disappeared, and uncle Lanlu also disappeared. The barrage of the whole site suddenly disappeared. "Since the big brother doesn''t want to play the barrage game, come to the last level. As long as you pass, the soul is yours." The whole world, the whole abyss, continue to appear the figure of Fu Lan and uncle Lan Lan Lu. They slowly walk away, walk away, spread, spread all over the whole space. "Pa, PA, Pa." Cross your hands and pat your shoulders. Put your hands together and clap your hands. Raise your hands and shout. "Blue, blue, road!" Fu Lan and uncle Lanlu in the whole space are doing the same action, repeating and repeating, just like playing a movie. "Blue, blue, road!" Fu Lan and uncle Lanlu''s voice kept invading, and Wu Chou looked dazzled. "Where is Fran? Big brother, guess." If they simply stand where they are, they are still rotating, just like forcing a person into a barrel, looking out through a hole and rolling the barrel. Blue Road, blue road, blue road. Wuchou couldn''t control himself. He almost learned that the other party wanted to put it up. Wuchou knew that he lost the moment he started. "Where the hell is it?" Wuchou always wanted to distinguish and looked at each Flemish carefully. Watching, worry free pupils began to stand up, as if they finally saw something, something different. "Found it!" Wuchou grabs a Fleur in front with one hand, and all the phantoms in the scene disappear directly, leaving only the Fleur in front of wuchou. "Why, big brother knows it''s me?" Fran is very strange. She looks at wuchou. I hope wuchou can explain. "Soul." "Soul?" Worry free nodded her head and looked at her carefully. "Even if there are many illusions, there is only one soul. It only belongs to flean''s soul. I see it." Fu Lan nodded helplessly and sat down with no worry. "Ah, lost." "Although there are many rules, if you lose, you lose." "So big brother, take your reward." The next second, flan straightened her worry free head, opened her mouth and kissed her. "Huh?" "Hello!" Jiaika couldn''t see it here. She jumped out of wuchou directly and was about to push her away. Unexpectedly, she turned into a white light and went directly into wuchou''s right eye. "Ah ah!" Wuchou feels that his right eye is very painful. The painful wuchou wants to dig his eyes down to reduce the pain. "No worries!" Jiaika was worried about looking at each other, took out his gun and knocked wuchou out directly to reduce his pain. Soon, jiaika also lost consciousness and returned to wuchou. The figure of the four kings of little Lund appeared in the abyss, followed by the figure of manus. "Hum, is that your plan?" "Of course, after all, my half body will not directly defeat your half body by any means. This is his weakness." Looking at the unconscious wuchou, manus shook his head helplessly. "If this is your choice, let''s go crazy with you once, and the cycle must end." "Of course, that''s what I want." Their figures slowly disappeared, and manus finally took a worry free look. "I''m looking forward to what your final choice will be, worry free." Time doesn''t know how long it has passed. When wuchou wakes up again, he finds that he has returned to the fire altar. Just as expected, worry free right eye can''t see. "Well, are you awake?" Blue haired Laurie lay beside wuchou and was relieved to see wuchou wake up. "How long have I been in a coma?" "It''s not a problem. The point is, are you okay?" Wuchou doesn''t know why the other party asks him so. "It seems that your hands are all right. Forget it. Go on. There are still people waiting for you." Blue hair Laurie didn''t say anything, so she said goodbye to wuchou and made wuchou confused. Wuchou didn''t think so much. Move on. There are still people waiting for him in the King City. Wuchou left not long ago. Blue haired Lori put down the sword hidden behind her and shook her head helplessly. "What the hell are you?" Chapter 252 Plop This is wuchou. I don''t know how many times I wrestled. Without an eye, walking and fighting are more troublesome than before, and this is not the most troublesome. The most troublesome thing is. "Big brother, let''s play together." "Go away, worry free, it''s mine." Like this, freon and jiayika have been fighting around without worry. Freon is always happy to quarrel, and jiayika is really angry. Unexpectedly, someone plans to share this man with herself. If jiayika knew that she was not a little three or four, but did not know how many orders, would she be angry and take out her magic wand to directly blow her worry free head. He was so frightened that he didn''t dare to speak at all, so he had to let them make such a fuss. Wuchou slowly approaches the ancient city of Thain, but before that, wuchou still wants to see the blacksmith Lori. After all, I haven''t seen her for a long time and miss her a little. Moreover, wuchou should at least be responsible to others. After all, wuchou has involved others. Responsible. But before wuchou got to the fire, he found that the situation was a little wrong. Wuchou saw several strange things guarding the door, motionless, toy soldier? Wuchou is also ready to go. He finds that the other party starts to move and raises his wooden gun to wuchou. Wuchou can even hear the gears inside turning. Little by little. A strange sound came from the toy soldier. "Stop, no access is allowed here. Please leave." Wuchou doesn''t want to be stopped by these things. He plans to break through like this. "Warning, intruder." FireBall No worries, but no matter how much, hit a fireball directly and burn the two toy soldiers in an instant. The toy soldier was burned to pieces, but finally gave the last warning. "Stupid intruder, you don''t have a chance to pass through the toy city, you''ll die there." Wuchou didn''t know what toy city was. Instead, he was more worried about the blacksmith Laurie. Run down quickly and find that the other party has disappeared. Worry free finally knows the seriousness of the matter. "Worry free, you see." Jaika pointed to the paper in front of the iron felt. Wuchou picked it up and looked at it. "Big pervert, I''m going to the ancient city. After all, such a big change has taken place. It''s hard to imagine what happened. I''m going to find out. Come to me if you have something." "That fool." Wuchou takes the time to continue to the ancient city of Thain. "Worry free, don''t worry, be careful." Jiayika wants to stop wuchou like this. After all, wuchou doesn''t know that there has been such a big change here. Jiayika is very worried about wuchou''s safety. "Sorry, that man, it''s important." Move on without worry. After hearing this, jiayika didn''t speak, so she followed wuchou with her head down. When wuchou came to the gate of the ancient city of Thain, the whole place changed completely. The ancient city seems to be spliced with blocks of different colors. Many toy knives and shields are hung on the wall. The whole ancient city feels like an amusement park. But wuchou is very clear that even if the appearance of the whole ancient city changes, it can not change the characteristics inside. Traps and mechanisms are always the most dangerous things in this place, and there are enemies who don''t know where to jump out suddenly. "Hurry up." Wuchou was about to go in when jiaika suddenly pulled wuchou. Wuchou turns around and doesn''t know, so he looks at jiayika and the other party says. "Worry free, like her, don''t you?" Do you like it? Wuchou doesn''t know what is like. After all, all the people wuchou has been facing should not like. After all, wuchou can''t understand these things. "What''s the matter? Ask this question." Instead of answering the worry free question, jiaika asked another question. "If, jiayika, danger, worry free, rescue, jiayika, right?" Wuchou understands that jiaika cares about this problem and can''t move forward without solving it. "Of course, if it was jiayika, I would rush here. Jiayika is as important." Maybe she got a satisfactory answer. Jiaika didn''t continue to stop wuchou and return to wuchou. "Well, let''s start." Looking inside, I didn''t see the guards I expected. There were gears and blocks around. The appearance was the same as the ancient city I knew, but the surface became blocks. Don''t worry about moving forward carefully. You will pay attention to whether the building block under your feet is safe or not every step. After all, there may be more mechanisms. Plop, plop, plop Something bumped around the ceiling as if something was going to fall. Wuchou quickly looked up. An enemy fell from the sky and cut at himself with a big knife. Force Miracles instantly bounce the enemy away, and worry free finally sees the appearance of the other party. A snake headed soldier composed of building blocks with a machete in his hand. "To this extent?" Wuchou just finished. An arrow flew directly from a distance in front of him, wiped wuchou''s face and flew directly behind him. In the corridor at the entrance, another snake headed soldier came out with a crossbow and arrow in his hand. "Hum, only two?" PA, PA, PA The left and right walls suddenly opened a hole. Two snake soldiers with machetes came out and stared at wuchou fiercely. Can''t you go? Wuchou was ready to pull away and pick them up when there was a loud noise outside the door. The gate of the ancient city is closed. Wuchou can''t leave the ancient city. Wuchou was blocked and had no choice but to rush directly. However, the other party actually got together and forced wuchou to slowly approach the wall. He didn''t intend to let wuchou leave like this. "What should I do?" Wuchou looked at the four people slowly approaching him, looked flustered and thought about countermeasures. Just, wuchou doesn''t have so much time for him to think. Forcing wuchou to come to a place, one of the building blocks, the snakehead, suddenly stepped on the floor next door. The building blocks at wuchou''s feet suddenly disappeared, and wuchou fell down directly Plop Below the mechanism is water Wuchou accidentally closed a few mouthfuls and finally swam to the water. But wuchou looked at the height. It must be at least 5 meters high. Wuchou couldn''t go back up like this. The whole underground is very spacious. Worry free swims slowly against the wall. Finally, you can see the way up not far in front. Wuchou just left the water and saw that there were traces of activities before. Wuchou went directly to have a look. There is a fire on the ground to illuminate the surrounding environment. This pair of armor and a lot of clothes are placed in front of the fire. Wuchou also saw that some Lori who came in to die stood in front of the fire and leaned in front of the fire to keep warm. She didn''t expect anyone to come in. She heard footsteps and turned her head. Worry free can be said to have seen everything and finished everything. They looked at each other and kept silent for a short time. Looking at wuchou, she didn''t make any moves. She watched herself like this. Lori, the blacksmith, bent down, took out a knife from her luggage and threw it directly at wuchou. "When else do you want to see, you pervert!" Chapter 253 Dark underground Wuchou set up a tent and let a Lori who can''t dress well hide inside. Then wuchou is still dealing with a Lori who has been sulking since just now, and a Lori who is ready to watch the excitement. "So it was an accident." Jiayika didn''t speak, so she stood in front of wuchou and forced wuchou to kneel in front of her. "Accident, however, worry free, inner, dirty." "Need, treatment." Speaking of this, jiaika also had to start having a headache. One after another, they all came to compete with themselves for the man in front of them. Jiayika was so tired that she even wanted to divide him. Fran is still watching the play. It seems that even fantasy creatures, as long as they are women, have the nature to watch the excitement. "Fran, help me." Wuchou actually put his idea on Fu Lan. It can only be said that this person really doesn''t know how to deal with these things. "Big brother, you''d better find a way by yourself. Fran, you''d better have a look." Come on, what a theatre goer. Wuchou had to hold this position for a while and wait for some Lori to slow down. "All right." Laurie finally spoke. At least she had a chance to apologize. "It''s not his fault, and." "Our relationship is not ordinary. It''s not a problem, but I''m not ready." The atmosphere seemed to be a little different. At least no worry saw that jiaica''s face became very fast. "What are you talking about?" Lori the blacksmith came out wearing clothes she didn''t know where she came from and faced jiaica. "We are, but, that kind of relationship, no problem." The blacksmith Lori blushed and said, then looked firmly at jiaica without giving in. Regardless of what jiayika thinks, wuchou is first happy and then surprised. "Really?" Jiaika looked at Laurie, who was only in front of her chest, as if she were facing a great enemy. Although Jia Yika despised the other party for being so short, she never thought that the other party seemed to be bigger in front of her. Jia Yika looked at her chest and felt full of frustration. Wuchou sees that jiaika suddenly changes her face and speaks to her suddenly. "Even if it''s small, it''s no problem. I like it all." Pound! Wuchou was hit on his head by the blacksmith Laurie behind him with a hammer and knocked out the guy with improper words and deeds. "Shall we talk?" Jiaika nodded. Time began to pass. They talked for some time. Wuchou really didn''t want to eavesdrop on what they said. She really let the blacksmith Laurie knock herself unconscious. Just wait for them to wake up. "Wake up, pervert." Wuchou didn''t know how long she had slept. Finally, Lori, the blacksmith, woke herself up. Jiaika and Freon had returned to their bodies. Laurie the blacksmith sat beside herself in plain clothes. "I know about it." The blacksmith Laurie looked at Wu Chou lying on the ground listening to her words. She shook her head helplessly and looked at Wu Chou. "Since the other party exists like this, I have nothing to say, but I know you will deal with it, right?" Wuchou nodded. "I don''t know what to do, you guy." The blacksmith Lori hammered two fists to the man in front of her. She suddenly broke into her life and occupied a part of her heart. Worry free can''t say anything. "Listen, if you can go back, you must come to me personally. I''m waiting for you. It must be formal." Laurie the blacksmith may have figured it out. "Anyway, we come from different worlds. At least in my world, you can only have me, you know?" Wuchou nodded ruthlessly, and what the other party said was what he said. The blacksmith Lori''s face finally calmed down, but she had to explain it seriously and without worry. "However, Huaxin still needs to be punished. But next time, after all, this is not a good place." After all, they are still in the ancient city and are forced into this trap. "By the way, let me tell you something." Wuchou told Lori the blacksmith about the two people in the sick village, but it only attracted each other''s sigh. "After all, it''s someone else''s choice, and I won''t say anything." Laurie the blacksmith looked at Wu Chou, who was resting on her lap, and took care of each other''s hair slowly. "At least, I know I''m not alone. After all, this is fate." The time is almost the same. Wuchou feels he needs to continue to start. After all, wuchou has to save people. "Well, leave here first." Pack up, worry free, take Lori the blacksmith and try to get here. Although the whole underground is very dark, wuchou can still see many torches hanging on the wall to guide them forward. I don''t know how long they walked, they finally saw the light spot in front. Through a look, they came to the hall. They even looked up and could see the building block fence above. Light comes from the top of the head. "Speaking of it, it will become this. It''s only after you ring the bell." Said Laurie the blacksmith, explaining. "Because I also think it''s amazing. It''s completely against the principle to change everything here, so I want to come in and find out why I changed here." buzz Wuchou and others obviously heard a strange business voice approaching. The sound was very miscellaneous. When you listen carefully, it was like the sound of a propeller. Looking up, several toy helicopters flew down from above. Without worrying about what had happened, the other party suddenly began to attack and ejected small bullets from the muzzle of the toy gun. "Be careful!" Wuchou took the blacksmith Laurie and began to avoid each other''s attack, but the other party wouldn''t let them go and keep catching up. "Worry free, fight back, don''t run away." Said Laurie the blacksmith, raising her shield to block the stray bullets from behind. "Wait, find a chance." So they rushed into one of the alleys, and the toy plane rushed in. "Right now!" Force The blacksmith Laurie put her shield behind her and pushed Laurie out with the force to let her approach the plane at a very fast speed. "Oh!" He picked up his big hammer, crushed it by force and smashed all the planes he chased all the way "What structure is it? It''s really magical." Lori the blacksmith picked up the parts on the ground and began to observe their structure. "Buzzing" Something is near them. "Let''s go. We''ll talk about it then." Wuchou took the blacksmith Laurie and left directly. Walking up the stairs, wuchou and others finally returned to the ancient city gate, but the nearby toy soldiers had disappeared and the city gate was open. "Listen, go back and I''ll deal with it." Wuchou also wants to persuade Lori the blacksmith to go back to work and fight by herself. "No, I want to continue." The other party quickly shook his head. There was no way to let her go back. This time, I had to take her to continue to break through the customs. Chapter 254 Nothing is absolute. Even if a person is good or bad, it is only a relative statement. For others, he may not be a good man, but for some people, he is a good man, but his viewing angle and position are different. Of course, in this expedition, wuchou is an invader for the ancient city of Thain, but it is necessary and belongs to wuchou''s mission for others who want to save the silver haired Lori, or hope wuchou to complete the fire transmission mission. Wuchou didn''t think about these problems before. After all, he was pushed up all the time. In other words, because he didn''t think about these problems before, he can start at any time. Until that world, wuchou felt human nature for the first time. It was really something interesting. Sometimes naive, sometimes terrible, sometimes cruel. Moreover, wuchou began to feel that his feelings began to recover from wuchou, and he slowly began to become sentimental, and began to hesitate. Wuchou doesn''t know why God tried to erase his feelings at the beginning, and he doesn''t know what the other party thinks. However, wuchou has at least thought. Under their chessboard, he is not only an important chess piece, but another unknown chess player. "Wuchou, what are you thinking?" Laurie the blacksmith interrupted worry free thinking. "Sorry, I''m thinking about something." Wuchou rubbed the other party''s head. Originally, he wanted to calm the other party down, but only attracted the other party''s eyes. Worry free can only break the embarrassment with a smile. They are standing near the entrance now. After all, if they continue to go deep, they must pass the first level first. Blocking in front of them is the first level, the laser sliding down from the ceiling. Yes, it''s a laser. Unlike previous axes, this attack is more troublesome than wuchou expected. The key point is that many small planes patrol in mid air, which adds a lot of difficulty to them. "Worry free, what are you going to do?" Worry free looked at everything around. There was no switch, and there was no obstacle on the wall. Obviously, it can only be hard. "I have an idea." ¨C dividing line of time transition ¨C "Hey, I''m here." Wuchou kept knocking on the wall to attract the attention of the toy plane on the single wooden bridge. Force burst Until wuchou began to attack, the other party finally reacted and began to fly over to attack wuchou. "It''s now, jiaika, Fran." The two received wuchou''s instructions and began to fight against the toy plane flying above. Jiayika has his sniper gun, one by one, but there are too many planes. Jiayika''s speed can''t reduce too much pressure. Fran uses her own ability. As long as she pinches the plane with her hand, the plane will fall apart and destroy it directly, which is simple and neat. However, flan''s attack is aimed, and it is not used casually, otherwise it can''t be destroyed, so worry free can sometimes see flan pinch it, but there is no response. "Worry free, please." Laurie the blacksmith raised her shield and put it in front of her. "Ah ah!" Wuchou picks up the axe with the best strength and smashes directly at the blacksmith Laurie''s shield. The powerful impact directly blows the blacksmith Laurie away. "Be careful of the laser!" The blacksmith Laurie watched herself slowly approach the trap layer and began to pay attention to her position. She didn''t want to try whether the laser could penetrate her armor. "Ha!" When the blacksmith Lori was close enough to the laser, a hammer hit the building blocks and the building blocks began to collapse. If you can take a closer look, you will see that Lori, the blacksmith, is still hanging a chain. "It''s still useless, but it''s OK." It was expected that Lori, the blacksmith, could not break the mechanism. Everyone didn''t care. "Please!" Let Jia Yika and Fu Lan return to themselves, and have no worry to grasp the iron chain holding blacksmith Laurie nearby. "Ah ah!" Blacksmith Laurie exhausted her strength, stood where she could stand and pulled wuchou over. Force burst After wuchou flew over the blacksmith Laurie''s head, wuchou pushed himself forward with the force and took them as far as possible. "Not enough!" Wuchou could almost touch the opposite entrance, but it wasn''t enough. "Worry free, then!" Blacksmith Laurie threw her hammer over again. Wuchou was ready. Force Try to wrap the force around your body, worry free, grasp the hammer with one hand, and take yourself to the opposite side with the help of the impact force. "Well." Even though wuchou really flew past, the huge impact still hit wuchou badly. "No time, hurry up!" Blacksmith Laurie greeted wuchou. The plane had flown back and the scene was unsafe. "Wait!" Tie the blacksmith to his axe. Wuchou uses up his strength, hits the ground and pulls the blacksmith Laurie directly. "Oh, ah, ah, worry free, catch me!" "I''m coming!" Having no worries about her injury, she raised her hands and waited for Lori to fly over slowly. "Ah ah!" It seems that wuchou still needs to continue to practice. There are few words. This time, she didn''t succeed. The blacksmith Lori hit wuchou''s face directly, and the bridge of her nose should be broken. "There''s no time. Let''s go." As soon as the blacksmith Lori landed, she directly dragged wuchou, who was still covering her nose, away and dragged her all the way into the room inside her mouth. "No, no, no!" Wuchou sees that the floor tiles in front are obviously different and wants to ask Lori to stop, but the other party is obviously a little flustered. He ignores wuchou and directly drags wuchou forward. "Stop it!" Wuchou kept stepping on countless mechanisms, and bullets kept flying out of the wall. Fortunately, it was actually plastic bullets. At least not dead. However, wuchou didn''t wear such thick armor as Lori the blacksmith. The other party had nothing to do, but wuchou was beaten into a pig''s head by these bullets. When they finally rushed into a room that looked very safe, blacksmith Laurie put it in wuchou to see what was going on with each other. "No, don''t look at me." Wuchou covers his face and doesn''t want to show it to each other. "It''s all right. I won''t laugh." Lori, the blacksmith, squatted down and looked at Wu Chou, who was still making trouble. She wanted to laugh. "Just wait. Don''t look at me." Wuchou can feel that his injury is beginning to recover. I believe it will return to its original state soon, so I don''t want to show my face. "Well, well, I don''t look. I''ll have a rest first. I''m really tired." Lori the blacksmith stopped looking and sat down to tidy up her luggage. After all, she did a lot of rough work just now. She should take good care of her weapons. Worry free sees that the other party doesn''t care, then let go of his hand. But wuchou didn''t see it. Lori, the blacksmith, watched wuchou secretly through the reflection. When she saw the whole pig''s head, she almost laughed. "Dong, Dong, Dong." "What sound?" Chapter 255 "Gollum, Gollum, Gollum." Something has been rolling back and forth outside, constantly approaching them. "What is it?" The sound is getting closer and closer. Wuchou and others begin to look around. Where does the sound come from. "Pa Tong!" suddenly, a huge stone directly smashed the wall behind wuchou and rolled directly at wuchou. "No worries!" Force The powerful force pushed wuchou away directly to avoid being crushed to death by the rolling stone. However, I didn''t expect that a rolling stone would appear here and almost killed myself. "Here it is!" In the ancient city of Thain, the whole level is originally composed of continuous organs and rolling stone roads that spread throughout the ancient city. Because the whole ancient city has been changed by some energy, the rolling stone roads have also changed differently. Wuchou sees that there are gaps in the walls of the whole room, which proves that the whole room can be destroyed and rebuilt at will. "Dong Dong Dong." Another rolling stone. Worry free. They can''t stay here. They want to find a safer place. "I''m leaving." Wuchou grabbed the blacksmith Laurie''s hand and left directly. The next second, the rolling stone hit again and just hit the place wuchou had just passed by. "What? Will we be attacked by these things all the time?" Laurie the blacksmith looked at wuchou and hoped that wuchou would find a way to solve the problem. "Let''s go to the control room. Only there can we stop the rolling stone and continue the attack." If you follow the original route, wuchou needs to directly follow the rolling stone path upward, there will be no problem, but the problem now is that wuchou doesn''t know whether the rolling stone path exists or not. If so, why don''t you see traces on the ground and how can you find it. Wuchou looked around carefully and found that the surrounding walls seemed to be moving. Yes, the walls of the whole ancient city seemed to be moving. "Because it''s building blocks?" Wuchou sees that the whole ancient city seems to be constantly changing, just like life. "The road has changed." Wuchou looked at the road ahead and began to change. It was originally just a straight channel, but now it has become an upward channel. At the end, a rolling stone is rolling down. "I see. Originally, the mobile mechanism changed the direction of the rolling stone, but now it has changed the buildings of the whole ancient city to achieve this purpose?" "Here comes wuchou." When the rolling stone rolls down, wuchou sees that Lori, the blacksmith, is going to blow the rolling stone away with a hammer. Wuchou catches up and pulls the other party directly aside. "What are you doing? Don''t do it for me." Wuchou didn''t speak, but a fireball was thrown in the past. The rolling stone touched the fire and exploded directly, blowing up the whole corridor. Lori the blacksmith was a little afraid when she saw it. She didn''t expect that the stone would explode. When they reached the crack, they saw that the building blocks did not fall directly under the city, but were pulled by some blue line and floated in mid air. "Magic? But it''s a little different." Watching the cracked building blocks slowly connect back directly along the line, wuchou hears the rolling sound again. "Come on, move on." Wuchou took the blacksmith Laurie and ran up. As soon as wuchou turned the door, the whole ancient city changed again. Wuchou saw that the road behind him was blocked by building blocks and couldn''t turn back again. "I have no choice but to move on." The next way, wuchou, if you follow the original plan, you should follow the rolling stone directly to the lower entrance and take the elevator to the final destination. However, wuchou sees that the road ahead does not go down directly along the route, but has been a flat straight line. "That is to say, I must be the one chased by the stone." As long as you go out, the mechanism will change the road again. Only in this way can you enter the control room. "Listen, I''ll come by myself next. It''s too dangerous. I can''t let you take risks." Worry free shows the seriousness of the problem. He wants to change the road first. Then Laurie, the blacksmith, can follow the stone. "Well, be careful." Lori, the blacksmith, also knew she couldn''t do anything, so she had to let wuchou take risks. Wuchou stood in front of the door, took a deep breath and rushed out directly. Sure enough, the whole wall changed again, but wuchou didn''t expect that the rolling stone would appear so fast. The road had just begun to change, and the rolling stone had fallen down. "Run, worry free!" The rolling stone directly rolls down and runs down without worry. Although the road has not been completely changed, at least there is a shape below. Worry free runs down the road. The rolling stones behind are faster and faster. Because it is a downhill road, it will be faster. "Wow!" No worries, hard running, heart beating very fast, palms tightly, no worries or even feel that their back is full of sweat. "Exit!" Wuchou saw any depression in front of him, ran in as fast as he could, and finally avoided the attack of the rolling stone. "Worry free, are you okay?" Luo Li, the blacksmith, finally came and looked at Wu Chou who was still trembling and asked with concern. "Nothing, it''s just really exciting." When he rushed in just now, wuchou even felt the rolling stone behind him. Later, he could directly scratch his scalp. "Well, move on. We''ll go to the control room and close the whole mechanism." Along the spiral staircase in front, wuchou finally came to the control room controlling the rolling stone path. There are gears moving all around the room. There is a big hole in the ceiling. Rolling Stones fall from it and are pushed out directly along the exit. Wuchou saw many mechanisms nearby. He didn''t know which one could be controlled, so he had to try them all once. "No way. Try it all to see how it works." Wuchou turns on the first switch. The gears around suddenly stopped and soon began to move again. Wuchou saw that the city was still moving and proved that he had opened a wrong one Wuchou turns on another switch again. He hears that the whole wall starts shaking and soon stops. Wuchou also sees that the hole in the ceiling is closed, which proves that wuchou opened correctly. "Well, at least it has finally stopped and can continue to move forward." However, not long after the gear stopped moving, wuchou saw that the outlets around him were closed, and suddenly several small holes appeared in the ceiling, constantly releasing some gas. "Worry free, sleepy." Blacksmith Lori accidentally took a few breaths, staggered and fell directly to the ground. "No, it''s ecstasy." Wuchou wanted to take the blacksmith Lori away quickly, but he also sucked a little, and soon his body began to feel unwell. "No, be conscious." Wuchou lies on the ground with Lori, the blacksmith, and his consciousness is slowly taken away. In a coma, wuchou saw a strange creature fall from the ceiling and looked at them with curious eyes. Chapter 256 Parallel world It simply refers to two worlds that want to be the same, but at the same time, they also have different places, that is, they are the same, they are also different, of course, they may be exactly the same. Today, the ancient city of SAIN where wuchou is located has something to do with this to some extent. Drop, drop, drop. The cold wind blows in from the gap of the stone wall and constantly erodes the stone wall. The wind spreads in the ancient city and reduces the temperature of the whole ancient city. Wuchou slowly felt that he was stabbed in his face by some strange weeds, and slowly woke up. What comes into view is a cage. Wuchou is locked in an iron cage and can''t move a step. "Here it is." Wuchou was hung in a half empty cage. There were many cages next door, but they were basically empty, or only a few bones. "Oh, young man, are you awake at last?" Beside wuchou, a man in a big robe and a big hat sat in an iron cage and looked at wuchou. "Big hat Logan?" "Oh, actually know me, but I see that you don''t know me because you heard of me, but because you really know me. It''s amazing. I have no influence on you. At least you are such an obvious person, I can''t forget." Wuchou wanted to say something, but Logan quickly interrupted wuchou. "And you''re different. Just now I didn''t see you in the empty cell next door. You suddenly appeared next door. It''s interesting. My memory appeared mixed food. I actually convinced myself that you''ve been unconscious next door." Logan just sat next door talking to himself. He didn''t care and was ready to speak. "That is to say, you suddenly appear in this world, and the world has prepared the reason for your appearance. Well, that means you should also be a person in this world, or come from a world different from me." "It also belongs here, but it doesn''t belong to the world." Logan almost knows what happened, but wuchou wants to know why he is here and why the whole ancient city has changed back. "Oh, you should be surprised to see why you are here, but your surprise is not because you are in the ancient city of Thain, but the appearance of the ancient city. Sure enough, I guessed correctly. You are from this place, but the ancient city of your world is different from here." Before the words fell, Logan broke the iron cage with magic and came to wuchou to unlock it violently. "Come on, guys from another world. I didn''t expect to encounter a more magical phenomenon than the magic of the white dragon. I began to wonder what your world was like." Following Logan, wuchou returns to the control room, which is exactly the same as wuchou''s memory, but now there is a more Logan who can see through the truth. According to wuchou''s brief explanation of his situation and the reason why wuchou came here, Logan looked around and said his answer. "It seems that you came here because of something, or someone sent you here. If you want to go back, I''m afraid you need to leave the ancient city first. You should say, defeat the guardian and leave here." Logan said, taking out another magic wand from his body. "I don''t know why you can come here, but since you can come here, and you don''t use any props or personal wishes, that means there is a connection between here and your world, or a place connects two worlds, just find that." Logan said that, with one hand, he directly inserted the magic wand into wuchou''s body. The magic wand was directly transformed into a blue energy and fixed on wuchou''s head. "Well, as I expected, your left hand and right hand occupy the power of magic and miracles respectively. Naturally, there must be a place to store the power of magic." Logan waved his magic wand. A huge magic array rose on the ground. With worry free and Logan, he came to the top of the ancient city and in front of the iron puppet of the ancient city. "If there is anything that the two worlds may be connected." "The enemy in front of you is the most likely place." "Go, boy." Logan stood on the periphery and planned to see how wuchou passed the iron puppet. "Logan, are you sure this is all right?" Worry free, a little skeptical, so you can go back to your own world. "Don''t worry, if my guess is right, your world, iron puppet will make you unconscious in some way, and then throw you here to solve this problem by the way. If who throws you here has the highest income, that''s it." With that, there are many different runes around wuchou. "Oh, I didn''t expect you to make so many different people. I still know some of these names. Even I can see the names of my disciples." "Some have even died. It should be said that they have died in my world." Suddenly, Logan stood aside laughing, confused. "I see. I see. Your existence has threatened the cycle. The cycle begins to change. That''s why they sent you here." Logan looked at wuchou and said his problem. "Boy from another world, where will I die? Tell me." Worry free thought about it and told Logan his answer. "Well, it really meets my expectations. At least I know now that I can master the power of the white dragon." Logan finished, took out many scrolls from his pocket and threw them directly to wuchou. "Thank you. This is a gift of thanks. Now I''m going to leave here. First, wait for you to open the location of the library. Next, you have to refuel, boy from another world." Logan said, a magic array took Logan directly, leaving wuchou alone in front of the iron puppet. "Uh, uh!" The iron puppet suddenly began to move and rushed up with his axe. Magic, soul gun Wuchou''s eyes suddenly twinkled. A huge blue light column solidified on wuchou''s head and flew directly to the iron puppet who was rushing up. One shot drove the iron puppet back and hit the stone wall behind. After taking this attack, the iron puppet hasn''t fallen yet. He continues to rush up with an axe and is ready to directly split wuchou in two. Chaos, big fireball The huge fireball directly rushed to the unprepared iron puppet. The huge explosion directly knocked the iron puppet down and knocked the iron puppet to kneel on the ground. It''s not too weak. "Sorry, I''m in a hurry. I have to go back and save my people." Wuchou picked up his black knight sword, looked at the iron doll''s head with a sword and dug out its core directly. The iron couple fell down instantaneously and lost all its energy. The core of the iron doll slowly changes in wuchou''s hand, and finally becomes a building block, half iron and half plastic. Wuchou returns to the control room with the building blocks. Sure enough, wuchou emits strange gas again. Wuchou faints again. Chapter 257 "Worry free, get up quickly." "Wake up, wake up!" Wuchou opened his eyes and saw jiaika coming to him, but Lori, the blacksmith, was no longer with him. I have returned to that world. "How long have I been away?" Jiayika looked at wuchou suspiciously and couldn''t understand what wuchou was talking about. "Worry free, always in a coma, no, leave." "Is that so?" Wuchou didn''t expect that he didn''t leave, but had been in a coma here. It seems that the way to leave the world is even more magical than he expected. However, the building blocks that wuchou has been holding in his hand prove that wuchou has indeed left here. At least wuchou has not forgotten what just happened. "Where has she gone?" Jiayika knew what wuchou asked and didn''t say anything, but kept silent all the time. "Jiayika, tell me, what happened?" Jiaika hesitated for a moment and finally said everything she knew. "Jiayika, I don''t know. I don''t remember at all." "Really?" Wuchou didn''t expect jiayika. They didn''t have any image. Even if wuchou didn''t know what happened, wuchou didn''t expect that jiayika in his body couldn''t remember anything. "Hey, hey, hey." A strange noise came down from the ceiling, making wuchou and others start to be vigilant around. "Is there one person missing?" A strange voice came from all around, constantly reminding everyone. "I know. Who are you looking for?" Worry free, they didn''t speak. Wait for each other to finish. "Want to know? Come to the top floor if you want to know. We''re waiting for you." "Really? Then I''ll come." Wuchou continues to move forward with jiaika. "Hey, hey, but you''ll find a way to get out of here first." The whole ancient city began to shake again. Wuchou even heard the sound of many heavy objects falling to the ground. "What the hell happened!" A wall next to the control room suddenly collapsed, and wuchou saw what had happened. The whole ancient city began to collapse. The gate began to swim, and the whole ancient city began to crumble slowly. Maybe it will collapse soon after a period of time. "No, keep moving, or we''ll fall here." Wuchou hurried forward, but found that there were no other intersections around, and he couldn''t move on. "How is it possible? Do we have to find a way to go up by ourselves?" Wuchou didn''t expect that there were other ways to go up. He nodded big. He didn''t know how to go up. "Worry free, forehead, glow." Jiayika pointed to wuchou''s head, and wuchou found that his head began to shine with a different blue light. "Logan, are you still helping me?" At this time, wuchou only relied on Logan''s magic and took jiaika to the place where logan was originally imprisoned. I don''t know if it''s because of the whole world or the original world. The whole ancient city still has this secret way. Although Logan is no longer here, wuchou can still see several different cages hanging from the ceiling. "That is!" Worry free looked at Logan''s cage and saw that there was a white magic wand. Wuchou picked it up. The magic in his body was connected with the whole magic wand, and a huge magic array was generated at his feet. "I''m leaving." Wuchou hugged jiaika tightly, and the whole person suddenly disappeared in place. When they appeared again, they found that they had come to the top of the ancient city, which was unexpected. "How did you get up!" A clock floating in the air appeared in front of wuchou. In the center of the clock, blacksmith Laurie was locked in. "What did you do to her, you guy!" Chaos, big fireball The fireball rushed directly in front of the floating clock. "It''s too slow. You can''t hit me." In an instant, the fireball hit the open space directly, forming a mass of magma, and the worry free attack failed. "What!" The clock has come behind wuchou. A pointer directly beats wuchou, and one directly hits wuchou against the wall. "No worries!" Jiayika hurried to wuchou. Fortunately, she was not seriously injured and could continue to fight. "What happened? Why can the other party avoid his own attack? He can''t see anything." Worry free looks at the floating clock and has a headache. "Hey, hey, do you want to know? Sorry, I won''t tell you." The clock disappears again. Once again, you haven''t seen where the other party is going. The other party has come behind wuchou and attacked wuchou again. Force Protect yourself with the force. Worry free can avoid being hurt by the other party, but worry free is alert again. The other party is close to himself twice, and he doesn''t find the other party. "It''s like time has stopped." "Isn''t it!" The clock moves around in mid air and jokingly says to wuchou. "Have you guessed? But it''s too late. I can stop time. How can you deal with me!" The clock on the clock began to turn and time stopped again. "Hey, hey, use this to cut off your head. Lord Gwen will be very satisfied." Both sides of the clock suddenly stretched out two hands, holding the hour hand and minute hand, came behind wuchou and prepared to cut off wuchou''s head. "I knew that one day, you would need my strength." "Although I first guessed that you would be betrayed by others, just to save your life, I didn''t expect that the whole experience would be so interesting." Behind Wu Chou, a familiar figure suddenly appeared, posing in a familiar posture. "Li, your life experience is really amazing. It really opened my eyes. The world is full of wonders. Thank you for letting me see such interesting things in such a limited time." "Although there is no way to explain how interesting these are with the ontology, I believe you will talk to me about them one day." "But now, I''ll help you solve your enemy." The man looked at the surprised clock and smiled with disdain. "How is it possible that someone can move in the stopped time like me." "Hum, I''m really poor and weak. I shout at this level. It''s too weak. How can it be my opponent." "Speak wildly, even if you can stop it, how can time beat me!" PA, PA, PA. Golden giant, green decoration. ¡°Wryyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy£¡¡± "Big wood, big wood, big wood, big wood!" So fast, it''s like time stopped, although time did stop. A continuous attack, a capricious attack. She also pulled out the blacksmith Laurie who was still inside to avoid being hurt by her own attack. "Li, next you can only move forward by yourself. I can''t protect you anymore." The man''s body slowly disappeared and finally patted wuchou''s shoulder. "Time flows again." Wuchou suddenly leans forward and feels that someone has patted him. When wuchou reacted, she found that the whole clock had been damaged by someone. Lori the blacksmith lay next to her, looking harmless. "What happened?" Chapter 258 Wuchou doesn''t know what happened, but he has cleared the customs. "Hmm? Wuchou, where are we?" Laurie the blacksmith woke up at this time, completely unaware that they had passed the customs. "It''s all right. I''ve finished it." "Well, what is it now?" The collapse continues. It seems that there is no way to send the blacksmith Laurie back. "No way. Come with me. I can''t take you back now." "Ha?" Without waiting for the other party to react, wuchou directly stretched out and grabbed the white ring on the ground. PA, PA, PA. Several strange demons flew down from the sky and slowly ascended to heaven with wuchou and blacksmith Laurie. "Wait, I haven''t promised you yet!" "It''s too late. Let''s talk about it later." "Wow!" Perhaps, the blacksmith Lori may be afraid of heights, so she doesn''t want to take her to heaven without worry. When they had just passed through the stone wall, the whole Arnold Lund was fully displayed in front of the people. Arnold Lund under the setting sun, the white stone wall, the golden light shining, the surrounding cliffs have been cleaned up, and the heavy armored Knights guarding around can be seen in the distance. "This is the king''s capital, Arnold Lund." Everything came into the blacksmith''s eyes, which stunned someone and forgot that she was still in the air. Although wuchou was also stunned by this scene, what surprised wuchou more was that his invisible right eye actually saw a regiment of red in the king''s capital. Like a cursed soul. The devil put them down and left, but he didn''t have to worry about understanding that they would help if they needed to go back. "Let''s go. I''ll take you back when I get the king''s instrument." Wuchou took the blacksmith Laurie''s hand and continued to move forward. Before she took two steps, jiaika jumped out to interrupt their contact. "Ha ha ha!" Worry free had to smile to avoid this problem. After all, blacksmith Laurie can accept it, which doesn''t mean blacksmith Laurie doesn''t care about these things. In this way, the two women walked on both sides of wuchou and looked at each other. However, this problem was soon solved by unknown enemies. "Wait, come on, guys. Look around." Sure enough, there was something wrong with worry free at the beginning. The whole King City is very strange. Although there are many heavy armored Knights standing inside, they are all stones. Unexpectedly, none of them is alive. Wuchou found it a little late. At this time, he finally realized that the stone statues were not decorations. "They are still alive." Although not very obvious, wuchou saw that when they didn''t pay attention, they suddenly and slowly began to approach themselves. Unconsciously, wuchou found that he had been followed by these stone statues. Wuchou even saw that some stone statues had taken out their weapons and were ready to cut down wuchou. "Jiayika, come back first. It''s too dangerous." Jiayika nodded obediently and returned to wuchou. "Wuchou, what is it? How can they follow us?" Lori, the blacksmith, was worried about looking at the Colossus in front of her. It was hard to imagine that they had been following just now. "And if I''m right." Big fireball The fireball hit the statue directly without response. "As long as it is an attack, it will be invalid." Wuchou retreated slowly and carefully, and let the blacksmith Laurie look behind her to avoid being attacked by the stone statue. "Worry free, there is a fire ahead." Run! Wuchou picked up Laurie and ran away. As soon as he turned around, there were countless broken air sounds and explosions behind him. "Ah ah!" Wuchou threw himself into the fire and turned his head again. He found that the stone statues had returned to their original position. It seems that the other party is still limited by the fire. "Is it safe?" "No, you''re just one step closer to death." Wuchou didn''t expect that there would be people here. A man in brass armor is standing here. Unexpectedly, it is the original character. "Fire girl, what are you doing here?" Instead of looking worry free, the fireproof woman sat in the corner and looked outside the entrance. "If I were you, stay away from that door. After all, they don''t care so much." The fireproof woman fiddled with the surrounding position, looked at wuchou and signaled wuchou to come over. "I haven''t seen living people come here for a long time. After all, even wandering souls will be assimilated outside." "Assimilation?" Don''t worry, don''t understand. What does that mean? The fire girl was silent. "Really want to know? Even wandering souls will become them." The arsonist looked up and began to recall that day. "Although I don''t know when, after all, time is not standard here. On that day, the Royal daughter was visited." "It''s amazing that the guardian directly let the visitor go and let the visitor meet the Royal daughter. On that day, the whole King City changed." "The dark curtain falling from the sky erodes the whole King City in an instant. The guardian uses the last bit of strength to protect the Royal daughter''s room from infection, but it''s not so lucky outside." The arsonist said, her body shaking involuntarily. "Darkness swallowed up the surrounding creatures. Only me and some people had been hiding near the fire, so they were not swallowed by the darkness. Soon the whole King City became silent." "All the answers are in the Royal daughter, but people can''t get close to it. Anyone who gets close to it will be killed or assimilated." Maybe the fire girl gave up thinking and lay on the ground with her back to worry free. "If you want to live, leave quickly. Don''t make a senseless struggle. Don''t go to the main hall. It''s too dangerous." After hearing this, wuchou and others did not expect that the King City would become like this, assimilating the stone statues of the enemy, the unknown darkness, and the mysterious visitor. "Is she still alive?" Wuchou began to worry about a girl who was controlled and came here. If the King City is like this, how will she leave here. Or how to live. "Worry free, what are you going to do next?" Lori the blacksmith looked at wuchou. She didn''t expect such trouble. She would die here if she was careless. "Wang Qi must get it. We can''t turn back. We must go there." "Hum, I knew it." The fire girl has stood up again and looked at wuchou. "After all, it''s the chosen person. If you give up because of a sudden accident, how can you complete the task of transmitting fire? I can help you this time." The fireproof woman picked up the element bottle that has not been used for a long time and processed it. Wuchou even feels that his fire injection ability is used, and the flame enters the element bottle. Finally, a tiny spark remained in the bottle. "I can help you so much. I''ve changed the role of your element bottle. Now it won''t help you provide life energy, but it''s like a fire to help you illuminate the route and protect you from the darkness." "However, it can only last for half an hour. After half an hour, the fire will disappear. You need to go to the fire again to replenish it." "Next, it''s up to you. I can only do so much." Chapter 259 Everything in the world has been thought or thought empirically. Since ancient times, stone statues have been known and recognized by all as decorations and symbols. Maybe someone once had such an illusion. He always knew that the stone statue was lifeless and would not move unless someone else carried it. In other words, the stone statues themselves can move, but don''t want anyone to see them move? Once for himself, it was just a useless ornament, but now it has become the culprit of everything. Wuchou took a special element bottle and began to slowly approach the hall. Originally, wuchou didn''t intend to let the blacksmith Laurie follow her, because the journey was too dangerous. Wuchou still planned to let her stay near the fire and wait for him to come back. "I can also help you look at your back. Don''t worry." In this way, the blacksmith Laurie follows wuchou behind, and wuchou walks in front. The blacksmith Laurie follows wuchou behind, helping wuchou pay attention to the enemy behind. "The statue of stone is approaching us again." Wuchou could see it, and the stone statue began to approach slowly again. Obviously, I didn''t see any stone statue just now. "Keep up. I don''t know how long this thing can last." Just, wuchou thinks something''s wrong. Although wuchou has been close to the main hall, and wuchou sees that the sun in the sky is very fierce, and the light has been shining down. However, wuchou feels whether it''s a little dark around. The shadows cut off by the buildings seem very different. Moreover, although wuchou saw the stone statues slowly approaching wuchou them, the stone statues did not seem to be near the main hall, or the stone statues around the main hall remained motionless. It''s like something''s watching them all the time. Drop, drop, drop Sweat slowly flowed down from wuchou''s forehead and dropped on the floor, adding a sound to the silence around. "Worry free, there''s really something wrong." Blacksmith Laurie didn''t know where to take out an apple and threw it directly into the darkness ahead. The apple disappeared in an instant, as if it had been eaten. "Darkness, stay away from darkness." But it was too late. The darkness was close enough to worry free, and the darkness began to attack. The black flame comes out from the ground, and the goal is worry free. "What!" Rub! A huge sword fell from the sky and directly hit wuchou in front of him to help wuchou resist Heiyan''s attack. Looking up, under the sun, a huge white wolf stood on the hall and raised the Sirius to howl. "Schiff, why are you here?" Wuchou can''t believe his eyes. After all, wuchou really didn''t expect Schiff to come out of the dark forest and help wuchou stop an attack. But the appearance of another one refreshed the worry free three views again. Silver white armor, blue substrate, a glittering big sword on the waist, with a momentum of giving up. The head of the four knights of the royal family, Artemis. "How is it possible, Artemis, not dead yet?" On the contrary, Lori the blacksmith looked worried with a strange face. "Wuchou, what are you talking about? This is the four knights of the king''s family, who have been protecting Arnold Lund all the time." History has not changed according to worry free thinking. Artelius looked at wuchou as if he had seen through the details of wuchou and shouted at wuchou. "Hey, come here quickly if you don''t want to die. There''s no way to attack the abyss." Wuchou hurried to the hall. The big sword returned directly to Schiff. Wuchou followed Artemis into the hall. When it was safe for the time being, he looked at Artemis and asked his own questions. "Are you really Artemis?" Artemis looked at it and sighed. "Forget it? You and that onion pulled me back from the abyss, and you saved Schiff. Forget it all?" Schiff walked slowly to Su wuchou, but the little wolf in the past had become a giant wolf, and he was carefree. "Me and the onion knight?" Artelius looked at the blacksmith with a surprised look on his face. "I see. No wonder I always think it''s different here." "I didn''t go back to my familiar world." Altelius looked at everyone present and was lost in thought. "No wonder, why do I feel that this world is different from the world I am in? Even if I have protected the King City for so long, I still feel that I have lost something." Altelius looked at Wu Chou and nodded. "I think you owe me an explanation. Why did you cause the attack of the abyss again? This is illogical. After all, the abyss has been around the king''s city for a long time and has not attacked. Why did you appear to cause the attack?" Altelius had to be careful. Although the other party brought himself out of the abyss, altelius still remembered that way. The other party absorbs and assimilates the abyss in his own body. Wuchou doesn''t know why the abyss will attack him, even if he has that guy in his body, although he is still sleeping in wuchou''s cognition. "Besides, you have a strange smell in your body." Altelius saw from the beginning that there was a strange force in wuchou''s body that had been affecting Schiff. Even if Schiff stayed with his former life-saving benefactor, his body had been shaking. "I don''t know. It shouldn''t happen." Wuchou really doesn''t know what happened to him. "Forget it. After all, it seems that you are the guide." Altelius said this and walked into the hall with no worries. "Keep up, we need your help." Altelius explained the situation to wuchou as he walked. "You should see that although we have many stone statues outside to help us block the abyss, the stone statues are only stone statues, which can only prevent more people from entering the king''s city, but they can''t deal with the abyss." Altelius said, his voice slowly sinking. "Even if many people were sacrificed, there was still no way to stop the abyss from eroding here, so in the end, we just used our own strength to protect the hall from erosion." "So now, we need to fight back again, otherwise the King City will not be able to do it soon." Artemis looked at Wu Chou and said his purpose. "I know you need a king''s instrument. If you can help us solve the abyss, the king''s instrument is yours." "Stop, abyss?" "That''s right." Altelius said and gave wuchou a strange necklace. The necklace consists of two parts, one black and the other red. "This is, I think you should understand." Altelius gave the necklace to wuchou. The next second, wuchou disappeared directly. "No worries?" The blacksmith Laurie looked at wuchou and disappeared, stunned. "It''s all right. Time and space are different. He''ll be back soon." I hope so. Chapter 260 "Is that your answer?" In the dark space, manus stood in front of manus. Yes, two identical manus stood together, as if they were copied. "This is my answer. How about another me? Join me." "Hum, well, let me see what you can do." ¨C time division ¨C Tick, tick, tick. Royal Garden, by the Colosseum, inside the valley. The whole continent is drizzling. It has been three hours since the abyss suddenly disappeared. No one knows why the abyss suddenly disappeared, but people from Arnold can finally return to their homes at ease. Now, there is only one problem left to be solved. They need to find a way to solve the black dragon that has been wandering nearby. It needs the power of eagle eye, but eagle eye doesn''t know why and has been unwilling to take action. "It''s all right. Let''s go back. Someone will deal with it. Eagle eye packed his bags and followed the other two knights to go back to Arnold. "Huh?" Wuchou felt as if he had something licking his face. When he opened his eyes, a white "little snake" was near him, licking his face all the time. "Where am I?" Wuchou covered his bruised head and remembered what had just happened. "Back to the past?" Wuchou looked around and found that he was not far from the black dragon''s area, but he came here to solve the abyss, and the black dragon was not considered. "Hurry up." But wuchou didn''t expect that the little snake that woke up just now has been entangled around him, hoping that wuchou will leave with it. "Sorry, I don''t have time to play with you. See you later." Wuchou is ready to let it leave, but the other party has been biting his pants. Wuchou has no choice but to go deep into the valley with the little snake. Wuchou doesn''t know how long he''s gone, and he''s getting closer and closer to the black dragon''s territory. The little snake stopped and pointed to the stone wall. He was afraid to go in and disappeared. "Phantom?" Wuchou walked through the phantom stone wall and saw. Another white dragon, lying on the ground, covered with blood. The Dragon did not expect that someone could come in. After a look at wuchou, his originally irritable mood settled down. "This is." Wuchou slowly approaches the dragon. Wuchou can feel that its life has come to an end and will soon return to reincarnation. "Help me." Wuchou seems to hear the call of the dragon. "Are you calling me?" "Help me, take her back to the library, my family, where you can protect her." The Dragon let the little snake, it should be said that the little dragon, slowly climbed onto wuchou and looked at wuchou with flashing eyes. "The black dragon has gone wild and needs to return to nature. The rest, please." The white dragon''s body slowly disappeared, leaving only a strange white sheet in place. "What? Don''t give people such trouble for no reason." Wuchou boasts that he is not a good man, but he will not give up this little guy like this. "Well, just send it to the library, right? At least it''s relatively simple." Wuchou thinks so. Things won''t develop like this. "Oh!" The flame came in from the outside. Wuchou didn''t expect that someone found it here, directly used the force to pop up all the flames in an instant, and rushed out of the cave with Bruce Lee. "Black dragon!" Wuchou didn''t expect that the black dragon took the initiative to attack them. It seems that the black dragon was fighting with the white dragon just now. "Oh, ah!" The black and unknown flame came directly face to face. Chaos, big fireball Fight the flame with the flame, and your own flame is still the flame of the king, which is different from the power of the dragon. However, the black dragon''s attack was obviously more lasting, and the fireball was soon offset. Wuchou had to leave directly with Bruce Lee. "My God, why must the black dragon kill us quickly? It''s too strange." But wuchou didn''t notice that the white flakes had slowly integrated into his body, and his body was slowly changing. Magic, soul gun Wuchou turned his head and stared. A white soul gun aimed directly at the black dragon, flew over, hit the black dragon''s wings and knocked the black dragon down. However, the black dragon soon stabilized his body, slowly flew up again and continued to chase wuchou. Plop, plop, plop A small black fireball flew from behind wuchou, hit the ground and set off a burst of sand fog. On the other side, a light ball suddenly appeared behind wuchou, sending out a flash, so that the black dragon could not see the road ahead. "Come here, brave man!" A woman in a long white dress ran out and pulled wuchou away. The woman pulled wuchou to the stone wall on one side and directly stuffed wuchou with several scrolls. "Brave man, black dragon, please. We must defeat black dragon and fight for our last freedom." The woman said that her body disappeared directly, and wuchou also learned local magic. Mimicry, flash, transparent weapon, stealth The scroll turns into white light and enters wuchou''s mind. The blue magic wand originally in wuchou''s brain adds a white silk thread. Mimicry Wuchou turns into a piece to be in place. The black dragon flies over, but he hasn''t seen wuchou yet. He has been looking for it in place. Wuchou thought he could escape in this way, but the dragon''s intuition was not so simple. The black dragon saw through the cover of wuchou and the fire came face to face. Magic shield Divine Guardian Double blessing, wuchou raises his black knight shield to stop the breath of the black dragon, but wuchou can feel that the shield in his hand can''t last long. "Can''t you?" At this time, wuchou remembered his assumptions. The power of miracles, magic and spells, Trinity. If you can use the three powers at the same time, the damage must be explosive. Miracle power can contain, penetration of magic and destruction of spells. invisible Don''t worry. Put the shield directly in place and hide yourself directly from the vision of the black dragon. The black dragon saw that the other party had disappeared directly and was still observing where the other party was. Wuchou had come to it and began to prepare. "Once, opportunity." Force burst The force forms a thin film in front of worry free. Soul gun Blue soul gun as the main body. Chaos, big fireball The flame, wrapped around the soul gun, combines the three forces with a miracle. When the black dragon found the trace of wuchou, it was too late. "Come on!" three-in-one The black dragon felt that death was approaching him and quickly flapped his wings. However, he did not expect that the attack had not come to the black dragon. Because of the riot, the attack exploded directly in the air, separating the two people. The black dragon suffered a lot of injuries, but there was no worry. He was blown up and his whole body was covered with blood. Chapter 261 Wuchou covers his injured part and looks at the black dragon lying on the ground. Although the other party is also seriously injured, the other party has been staring at himself. What''s the problem is a fire. Wuchou and black dragon just wait and see each other at a distance. Maybe the opportunity to fight back will come when they wait for who to fight first. However, unexpectedly, Bruce Lee around wuchou was not injured by the attack just now. He suddenly got out of wuchou''s clothes and took a head. The black dragon seemed to be stimulated, and finally began to attack again. He rushed up with his mouth open. "Why do you want to kill them all? One has already been killed." Wuchou won''t let the black dragon succeed in this way. It doesn''t need any action. Just stare at the front, and the soul gun flies directly from the top of the head, and a gun runs through the black dragon''s body. The black dragon was wounded by the sudden attack, but it didn''t stop the black dragon from trying to kill the white dragon''s heart and continue to rush up against the injury. "Ah ah ah!" Wuchou puts the little dragon on his body behind him and rushes directly to the black dragon with a big axe. Although wuchou''s body is not big compared with the black dragon, wuchou''s weapon is not so simple. It can''t cross with the black dragon for a time. One person and one dragon are entangled in this way. With each action, the blood on the two people will spill out and fall directly to the ground. The more they fight, the more obvious the characteristics of worry free body. If wuchou can see his appearance now, he can see that his two eyes are very similar to the black dragon opposite. His body has been covered with a layer of brown scales, and even two small horns protrude from his head. Only this time did the black dragon finally know why this human can fight against himself for so long, and why this human has a familiar breath in him from the beginning. "Ah ah!" The black dragon was suddenly stunned and gave wuchou a great opportunity. Wuchou took his axe and held it in both hands. "Broken!" An axe directly hit the black dragon''s head. The huge impact spread and exploded in the black dragon''s body. The whole body of the black dragon began to wriggle. Finally, the scales on his body were blown open. The black dragon ended his life. Wuchou looked at the defeated enemy and finally relaxed, but he also lost too much blood because of the fight just now, so he lay on the body. Don''t move. But wuchou couldn''t see that the black dragon''s body slowly decayed, and everything slowly entered wuchou''s body, just like being eaten. I don''t know how long it has passed. When wuchou wakes up again, he finds that he hasn''t returned to the original world. He is still lying in the river valley and Bruce Lee is still lying beside him. Wuchou''s characteristics have all disappeared, leaving only the black one eyed ring on his right hand. Of course, wuchou knows what it is. "This is not a good thing." Wuchou still wants to take it off, but he finds that he can''t take it off. The ring seems to be fixed on wuchou''s right hand. "Forget it, let''s talk about it later." Wuchou picked up Bruce Lee and began to walk slowly back to the temple along the road. As long as he got there, he naturally had a way to know how to get to the King City of the world. "Oh, traveler, it looks like you need help." A man wearing a strange mask and a gentleman''s suit appeared in front of wuchou. "Yes, I need help. Can you take me back to Arnold?" Wuchou knows who this guy is, but this guy may be able to help. "Oh, go to the King City? Just in time, I''m going to go to the King City to have a look. Take you by the way." Surprisingly simple, but worry free, I believe the other party must have some plans to deal with himself. "If you''re worried that I''ll do it, don''t worry. I won''t mess around." The man said that and began to leave with no worries Perhaps for a moment, wuchou didn''t know how long it had passed. When wuchou noticed, they had come to the library. The man has disappeared. Wuchou doesn''t even know how he came here. Suddenly, a white magic array appeared at the foot of wuchou, and he took wuchou into the library, the library on the top floor. Unexpectedly, white dragon heath was not here. Wuchou had planned to give it directly. "Forget it, so I can finish the task." Wuchou puts Bruce Lee on the ground. Bruce Lee looks puzzled and looks at wuchou. The next second, wuchou leaves the place again and returns to the library. The necklace on wuchou shines again. Wuchou knows he can leave. "Has the task been completed? But the abyss has been solved?" ¨C time division ¨C Tick, tick, tick. The bell in the room kept turning and making a unique sound. Lori, the blacksmith, lay on the side of the bed waiting for worry free to wake up. "What''s the matter? It''s been almost two days. Wuchou hasn''t woken up yet." Since wuchou returned to the original world again, blacksmith Laurie and others found that wuchou fell into a coma as soon as she came back. Altelius thought it was just the body that needed to continue to get used to it, so he could recover later, but he hasn''t woken up for two days. "Worry free, what did you do there? The abyss did disappear, but what happened to you?" Before wuchou came back, the blacksmith Lori found that the abyss in the King City had disappeared, just like the root had been removed. They knew that wuchou had succeeded, but they didn''t expect that wuchou didn''t wake up all the time. It''s strange. The King City was restored again, but the hero didn''t wake up. At this time, altelius and others are dealing with another matter. "He ran away again. What happened to the library? Has Bai Long decided to rush out?" Watching the guards keep stopping the cold wandering souls pouring out of the library, Artemis began to have a headache. Deep in the Duke''s library, the white soul, unwilling to be lonely, is trembling. At this time, the fire altar. "I''m ready to go." Meixing''s body began to move involuntarily, which made the twin sisters a little afraid. "It''s all right, Meixing. Mr. wuchou will protect you. He will." "Yes." At this time, another man remained in Arnold Lund, shivering in a corner. Although the man changed his clothes, anyone who knew him could recognize him. He was the silver haired Laurie who killed the fire girl and hid in the King City. The silver haired Lori hid in a room where she didn''t know where she was. Her body was trembling slightly. She didn''t know where her armor had been lost. The girl completely changed her clothes, and the venue was very dark. She didn''t know where the girl was hiding. "What will happen to me?" "Help me, help me." On the other side of the king''s city, the blonde Lori holding the sun shield came right near the dark room. "Where the hell is it? Raphael." Reincarnation continues. Chapter 262 Godless eyes are shaking. During the period of wuchou''s coma, wuchou''s mindless eyes began to respond, but Lori, the blacksmith around, didn''t know it at all. I saw the godless eyes trembling slowly, and finally projected the worry free consciousness into the world, separating the worry free body and soul. "Where am I?" Wuchou reappeared near the fire on the other side of the King City. At this time, the blonde Lori happened to rest here. "Ah, is that you?" Jiabaili obviously didn''t expect wuchou to appear here, and wuchou looked very strange. His whole body was blue. "Blue? Isn''t it?" Looking at Laurie in front of her, her eyes suddenly sharpened. Worry free, she was really confused at this time. "What''s the matter? Suddenly staring at me?" "That''s my problem. What''s the matter with you? Do you really want to fight Rafael?" Jiabaili won''t watch her friend be killed by this guy. Even if she tries hard, she will stop this guy. "Come on, why do you think I''ll attack her?" Wuchou hasn''t noticed what happened to him. He just knows that he has just returned to this world and suddenly appears here. "Hum, your appearance is not convincing." At this time, wuchou found that his body had a strange feeling that even if he died like this, it would not have any impact. "You, use that prop. You really want to kill Rafael, you guy." "Really?" Wuchou doesn''t know what he used the godless eye, but his appearance now will really arouse suspicion. "I know. I won''t do it. Don''t worry." Jiabaili couldn''t completely believe in wuchou, so she had to wait and see for a while. "Hum, I''ll see. What the hell do you want?" Jiabaili naturally couldn''t completely believe in wuchou, so she had to observe what wuchou wanted to do for a while. "Well, why am I here?" Wuchou looked around. He was still in the King City and met jiabaili. But wuchou can''t understand why he appears here, and still appears in this form. "I can''t answer your question." Jiabaili sat by the fire and slowly wiped his long sword. "But at least it can prove that she is hiding here. Raphael is hiding somewhere here." After coming to the King City, jiabaili always avoided the attack of the stone statue and the attack of the abyss at the beginning, and finally came here. "Rafael, you must hide here. I want to find Rafael. If you dare to mess around, I will never let you go." Jiabaili said that, picked up his weapon and continued to look for Rafael''s whereabouts here. When you see the other party leave without worry, you should also find a way to find your own goal. After all, you can''t get out of here before you find it. "Since the other party hasn''t found it here for a while, at least the other party is hiding in a very troublesome place, or a very hidden place." Although the whole King City is very big, it is not so big that no one can be found at all. Since the other party is hiding here, it must be a humble or difficult place to find. "Maybe that''s it." According to his memory, wuchou finds an empty room with nothing in it, only a stove without anything. Wuchou knocked on the stone brick on the wall. Sure enough, there was some strange mechanism. The stone brick began to move, the stove was removed, and a door appeared. Although the room had not been taken care of for a long time, wuchou saw some different footprints on the ground. Sure enough, Rafael hid here. Wuchou walked slowly down the stairs and could hear some strange sounds below. "Raphael, is that you?" The sound stopped suddenly. "What are you doing here?" The voice trembled and heard that the other party was afraid. "I don''t know. It''s just something that led me here." Wuchou still wants to go on, but the other party drinks wuchou loudly. "Don''t come here!" "Don''t come, go away, don''t come near me." Of course, wuchou knows why, so he didn''t approach her rashly. "Calm down first. We can solve the problem in other ways." "There''s no way." Rafael''s voice came. "There''s no way. I only have one way to go." "Why? Just give the soul back. Why?" Wuchou wants to know the answer, but the other party still doesn''t say it. "Want to know?" "Yes." The other party hesitated for a moment and finally said. "Take your time and come here. I''ll tell you the answer." Wuchou walked slowly over. Although the whole place was dark, wuchou couldn''t even see where the other party was. Wuchou reached forward and finally met each other''s head after a period of time. "Rafael, it''s okay. Tell me what happened?" Raphael didn''t speak, holding his worry free hand and touching his forehead. Wuchou didn''t understand at first. He seemed to feel a strange beat. "This is!" "Do you feel it?" Wuchou trembled and slowly touched Rafael''s face with his hands. Although wuchou couldn''t see what happened to Rafael''s face, wuchou could feel something swimming on the skin surface in Rafael''s body. One depression after another, one scratch after another, do not need to see, even if you touch, you can feel the horror of the scene. "What the hell is it?" "This is the curse of the fire girl. Because I killed the fire girl, the curse came to me." One by one, another human nature, swam in Rafael''s body and kept beating in Rafael''s body, like disgusting sarcomas. "Does it hurt?" "It hurts, but I''m more afraid of being seen like this by others." Raphael leaned on wuchou. Wuchou could feel the girl''s body trembling, afraid and the coming fate. "Mr. wuchou, do you have a way? Do you have a way to save me?" Wuchou didn''t speak, didn''t do anything, just kept silent. "I knew there was only one way to solve this problem." Rafael handed his weapon to wuchou and put it around his neck. "Mr. wuchou, that''s it. End my life." Worry free hands trembled again. He couldn''t kill someone he knew, and he was still a completely innocent girl. "Please, that''s it." "I can''t, I can''t do it, I can''t." The corners of wuchou''s mouth were twitching and his hands were shaking. Wuchou had no way to lower his hands. "It hurts, and it''s terrible." "I don''t want them to see me like this." Rafael grabbed wuchou''s hand with both hands and said calmly. "Help me say goodbye to everyone. And thank you." Dida, Dida. Flirtatious flowers bloom in the dark secret room, and then wither slowly. Only helpless cries and cold bodies are left in this secret room where no one steps. Chapter 263 Have you ever saved others. Maybe he saved many people who didn''t matter to him. After all, worry free. Every time he saved the world, he would naturally avoid the death or injury of other irrelevant people. However, has wuchou saved other people related to him? To some extent, it did save many people, but do these people really need worry free rescue? Maybe not. After all, they may be all right. Only when worry free cuts in, it can be counted as worry free. So, now worry free, whether it really saved Raphael. At least, Raphael really died in worry free hands. Even if there is no worry, Rafael will eventually die in other hands. Worry free did save the fire girl''s life, but Rafael left at the price. Holding each other''s slowly cold body, the worry free heart also slowly goes to the extreme. "What did I do?" The devil inside whispers in wuchou''s ear again. "By the way, you can''t save anyone." "Not only her, but also the people here will die in your hands." Worry free mind constantly flashed over all the people left in the fire altar, no matter who, will eventually die at his hands. "The loop must end." Creak, creak. Worry free hands began to crystallize and completely surrounded Rafael''s body. "What is this?" Crystal magic preserves the body of Raphael who died. Raphael is indeed dead, but the body is preserved by crystal magic. As for Rafael''s soul, perhaps like Meixing, they sleep in their own world, maybe they really die and become the soul of the so-called doting knight in wuchou''s hands. No matter what the result is, worry free will not break the soul or hurt the body. "I''ll pick you up soon." The worry free body slowly disappears, and the soul returns to its own body again. At this time, Laurie, the blacksmith who was still waiting for wuchou to wake up, suddenly felt that wuchou''s body seemed to be shaking and was not happy. She found that wuchou''s eyes were crying. "Is it a nightmare?" Looking at wuchou, she slowly opened her eyes. The blacksmith Laurie didn''t say anything. She just cared about wuchou. "Worry free, are you okay?" Wuchou didn''t say anything. He just led the blacksmith Laurie away and slowly approached the secret room. "Wuchou, why did you bring me here?" Wuchou just put her finger on her mouth and hoped that she could quietly follow her to the secret room. "Worry free, this is." Lori the blacksmith looked at Rafael lying in the crystal coffin and was surprised. Wuchou walked slowly over, looked at the girl inside and silently put the coffin into his unknown backpack. Wuchou went to the blacksmith Laurie, held her in her arms and said softly. "I will protect you from injury." "Of course, I always believe you." Tears slowly flow down from the corners of wuchou''s eyes. Now wuchou has one more thing to do besides completing the whole fire transmission. There is no need to find a way to revive her, no matter how long the journey takes. Wuchou takes the blacksmith Laurie back to the hall, and Artemis rushes over. "Worry free, we need your help." "Wait, I''ll get Wang Qixian first." Altelius nodded and let wuchou safely come to the king''s daughter''s room. "Listen, don''t be rude to the king''s daughter. Come to me after you get the king''s instrument. It''s really urgent now." Wuchou nodded and walked into Wang''s room. In the richly decorated room, a huge girl lay in front of the room, with a gentle expression and a slight upturned corner of her mouth, emitting a gentle aura. "Welcome, the chosen one. Come on, come closer." Gwen Avril, it''s just a remnant. Wuchou didn''t even kneel in front. The phantom began to talk like a ready machine. "If you don''t choose the undead, I''ll give you the king''s instrument now. I hope you can complete the great cause of spreading fire and protect our world." "May fire bless you." In front of wuchou, a huge golden basin appeared. The huge basin shrinks slowly and directly enters into wuchou''s body. Wuchou can also feel an energy burning in his body. After the whole process, wuchou didn''t say a word, so he left Wang NV''s room. As soon as wuchou left the room, Artemis left directly with wuchou. "Got it. Now come with me. The trouble has come." Schiff carried altelius and wuchou on his back. Along the way, altelius began to explain the situation. "We have always kept peace with the Duke library. Recently, I don''t know why, the creatures in the library began to break through the barrier and began to rush out constantly, disturbing the tranquility of the King City." "We need you to help us defeat the white dragon heath inside. Naturally, this is also one of your journeys. After all, you have to get the king''s soul." Wuchou nodded, but wuchou hasn''t put the king''s instrument yet. How can he cross the barrier. Perhaps the barrier is just a cover, or just preventing some people from entering the Duke''s library. Just near the door, wuchou saw a familiar person. "Ah, Mr. wuchou, long time no see." Meixing, as expected, came here according to the development of history. "You don''t have to worry about entering." Altelius said, pointing to the hidden stone path on the side next to the entrance. "In fact, a long time ago, we considered going directly into it to explore, but there was no need to use it." Wuchou nodded and planned to leave the blacksmith Laurie here. It was enough to go in with Meixing. After all, Meixing came here because of fate. Blacksmith Laurie didn''t have to take risks with herself. "No, don''t leave me alone." Laurie the blacksmith clung to her carefree hand. "Do you still want to face these things alone? No, I will accompany you." Of course not. "But I''m more worried about you, so I''m sorry." With the combination of magic and miracle, wuchou slowly fainted the blacksmith Laurie. "Next, please, Artemis." Wuchou gives Laurie the blacksmith to Artemis. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect her. You can move on at ease." Wuchou nodded, took Meixing into the dark road and began to explore the Duke library. At this time, deep in the Duke library. In the library on the top floor. Once the room was full of crystals. It''s like being covered with a thin layer of fog. There was a chill in the air. In the middle of the room, in the center of the thick fog, a sound was transmitted to all around. "Where are you?" "Where is it?" "How long do I have to wait?" "I''m going out to find you, my father." Chapter 264 "Mr. wuchou, why do you think you are very quiet? What''s the matter?" Meixing and wuchou move forward together in the internal pipeline of the Duke library. Seeing wuchou keep silent and walk in front for a long time, Meixing asks worried. "Don''t worry." Jiayika appeared beside Meixing and looked forward without worry. She shook her head helplessly. "He just, temporarily, lost himself." Jiayika can''t bear to tell wuchou that there will be more pain waiting for him in order to end reincarnation. If he can''t bear this pain now, it will be more difficult in the future. "Is there nothing we can do?" "No, the more you do, the more painful it is." Jiayika pretended to follow wuchou and looked at the man in front of her and felt that her choice was right. "Ding, Ding, Ding." A strange noise passed around. "What''s the sound?" Meixing looked around, afraid to hold her hand. Wuchou silently took out his big sword and began to look around. Peep, peep, peep "Is this the sound of water?" wuchou looked at the tunnel they walked through. He didn''t notice it at first, but now he finally found something wrong. "How did they find this pipe in the first place?" Peep, peep, peep A cold air slowly flows into the whole tunnel. Wuchou and Meixing feel a cold air around them. "Here is the exhaust pipe." Soon, a sound of holes came from a distance, and a cold crystal rushed from the other side of the tunnel. "Run!" Wuchou originally planned to directly use the spell to block the way of crystallization, but he thought that contact at the same time might cause great trouble, so wuchou didn''t use the spell and took Meixing to leave quickly. "Worry free, hurry up, it''s going to be frozen!" Meixing can feel the cold breath behind her. Force burst With the force as the driving force, wuchou has taken a big step forward with Meixing, and blocked the cold behind him to a certain extent. However, the cold will soon continue to catch up, and soon there will be trouble for wuchou and Meixing. "There''s no choice but to do so." Spell, chaotic fireball The collision of fire and ice Of course, in wuchou''s expectation, the whole tunnel suddenly had a big explosion. The steam behind wuchou and others directly pushed wuchou and others forward at a very fast speed. "Hold on!" Wuchou holds Meixing in her arms to protect her from steam attack and thrust. "Mr. wuchou!" Meixing sees that the worry free body is protecting itself. The focus is not that worry free actually gives up his life to protect himself, but that worry free body is changing. In Meixing''s eyes, wuchou''s body slowly grows a lot of scales, his hands become a pair of claws, and his whole body emits a burning breath. "What is this?" Wuchou didn''t say anything, so he went on with Meixing. "Found it." The number of crystals suddenly increased, and the whole library could feel the pleasure of its owner. "Finally back." The thick fog dispersed, the pure white dragon and the magic wings. "Soon, I''ll get you." "My half." Wuchou continued to move forward with Meixing. I don''t know how long it took, and finally it came to an end. "Next is the most troublesome place. Are you ready?" Wuchou has returned to its original state. Now Meixing has no way but to trust the man who has been accompanying her through the giant cemetery. "Let''s go." Pushing aside the disguise, they finally entered the Duke''s library. Of course, it''s a bookshelf. Duke library, the whole library is like the science fiction film you expected. It is layered up and down, and there are organ stairs in the middle. You can change the position at will, so that others can freely find the books they need here. However, although it is called the library, there are actually places with secretaries. Except in the cell of the Duke library, there are only books on the bottom floor. Other places are empty walkways, and there are crystal wandering souls walking nearby. "Our destination is the highest level, OK." "Of course, it''s just how we beat the guardian there, white dragon heath." Meixing also knows the script that white dragon heath can''t be defeated. Only by going to the crystal cave to find its source of immortality can we really defeat it. "Well, then we have to go to the cave first and defeat the white dragon. At that time, we''ll go straight back to the top floor and complete your specified task." However, before they put into action, wuchou was determined by another thing. "Come on." "My half." Worry free looks around. No one is calling himself. "I''m here." Unknowingly, no worries and other talents find themselves surrounded by a group of crystalline wandering souls. "Mr. wuchou, what happened?" Meixing is afraid to look around and hopes wuchou can explain. "Come on, I''ll wait for you there." Goo Goo The elevator came down slowly and came directly to the ground floor. The crystalline wandering souls around made way for them to take the elevator directly. "Mr. wuchou, in the end?" "Keep up, I don''t know." Although wuchou has guessed that maybe it is because of what he has done in the past that history may have changed, he just doesn''t know how much he has changed. So they got on the elevator and went down the elevator to the top floor. I don''t know how long it rose. Wuchou finally came to the top floor. A wandering soul in a crystal suit continued to move forward with wuchou and others. The whole channel is surrounded by crystals. If they are careless, they will be stabbed by these crystals. Worry free, they walk through this channel carefully and finally come to the top room. It''s the same as when wuchou first came in. The whole study was covered with crystals, and the books on the shelves were placed completely. In the middle, there is a table and a chair with their backs to wuchou and others. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, my half body." Before the words fell, wuchou''s Meixing was directly frozen by the crystal. Scared, wuchou directly took out his big sword and was ready to rush over and cut the man behind the chair. "Wait, she''s fine. It''s just something. It''s not suitable for outsiders to know." Wuchou looked at Meixing carefully and could feel the breath of the other party. He was only relieved when he was frozen and fell into a coma. Just this time, wuchou doesn''t have much favor with the person to face. "Come on, what the hell are you looking for me for?" The other party seemed to be silent for a while, carrying worry free on his back, and his tone trembled. "Didn''t I say? My half body." "What does my half body mean? Explain it!" When wuchou noticed it, he found that the chair had already turned around, and a petite figure rushed directly into wuchou''s arms, knocking wuchou down to the ground with a huge impact. Sitting across wuchou''s body is a dress with purple and white lace, big blue eyes full of doubts, silver white long hair with two horsetails. Of course, the four white corners on the top of her head and the small white tail swinging behind her prove her identity. "Isn''t what I said very clear? My half body, my partner?" Chapter 265 "Partner?" This sentence is not very pleasant to say from such a Laurie, especially when she is still the ruler here, white dragon heath. "I don''t understand. Why me?" White dragon Laurie looked at wuchou and looked puzzled. "Have you forgotten me?" "Obviously, I have had close contact with you, and even my mother has entrusted you to you." "Stop, stop, what are you talking about!" Wuchou has felt that jiaika is ready to jump out again to prove his existence, and quickly interrupt this jumping topic. "I see. Are you the little dragon? So where''s heath?" White dragon Laurie looked at wuchou and looked puzzled. "Heath, I''ve eaten it." It''s good and powerful. It can devour heath. Regardless of such a bad setting, worry free now only needs Heath''s soul to stop the riots outside. "Outside, you did it, didn''t you?" White dragon Laurie nodded. "So, can you stop them?" White dragon Laurie also nodded. "Well, then can Heath''s soul be given to me?" At this time, white dragon Laurie suddenly shook her head. "Why?" "Because the soul has integrated into my body and can''t be handed over to you." This is really no ordinary trouble. Wuchou also thought about how to take Heath''s soul, but Lori around her began to take off her clothes. "Wait, what are you doing!" Wuchou was surprised. What did Laurie think and did it directly? Is there anyone else in charge. "Why? I''ve read one before." Yes, yes. Jiaika couldn''t take this sentence as a breeze in her ear and couldn''t help jumping out. "Worry free, pervert, what are you doing?" Jiayika grabs wuchou''s ear and hopes wuchou can explain what''s going on. "Pain, wait, she''s a dragon. How do I know?" Before wuchou could explain clearly, white dragon Lori rushed into wuchou''s arms and rubbed wuchou. "Mother''s, smell." Wuchou''s hand to stop also stopped. Of course, after all, her mother has entrusted her to wuchou. Wuchou should protect her even if she is reluctant. "It doesn''t matter. Let me protect you later." "Come with me and I''ll protect you later." Just saying this, white dragon Laurie shook her head all the time. "No, Heath''s power is still in the crystal cave. I''m going to get it back." "Just in time, we''re going to crystal cave, too. Let''s go together." At this time, white dragon Laurie began to shake her head again. "I can''t just leave here. It''s Bai Long''s responsibility." White dragon Lori slowly tidied up her clothes and patted her face. Maybe she has made some decisions. "So, my half body, you stay here." The light rose, and the white dragon Laurie changed back to her original appearance. At this time, the periphery of Arnold Lund. When Artemis saw that the wandering souls inside had not broken through and rushed out again, he was relieved. Unexpectedly, another riot came soon. "Ouch!" Schiff let out a sudden cry and stared in the direction of the ancient city of Thain. "Why, suddenly so alert?" Altelius looked in the direction of the ancient city of Thain, and a red figure flew directly towards them from the sky. "Is that the red dragon? Why is it here?" Red dragon completely ignored that this was the territory of his former enemy and rushed directly to the Duke library. "Huh?" Bai Long looked to the horizon. Suddenly, the top floor of the whole library was blown open, and gravel and books flew everywhere. "Meixing!" Wuchou quickly protects Meixing who is frozen in her arms to avoid any accidents to Meixing. When the smoke and dust dispersed, there was a big crack in the whole attic. The Red Dragon flew in the air and looked at the white dragon and wuchou. "Hum, Gulong? How dare you come here and die." "A guy who betrays his race is not qualified to speak." The White Dragon flew directly into the air and entangled with the red dragon. "Wuchou, what happened?" Jia Yika watched the two dragons fighting in mid air, spitting their breath and falling under the King City from time to time, damaging many buildings. "I don''t know why the red dragon knows I''m here." The whole King City was swept in by the war. Wuchou began to worry about whether Lori, the blacksmith below, would be affected. "Worry free, stop them, okay?" "I''ll try." The only way to stop them is to become them without worry. Find out how you can change. "Maybe I can." Standing in front of the broken wall, wuchou looked at the king city below and thought of one thing in his heart. "No worries?" "Jiayika, please look at Meixing and give it to me next." "Wuchou, what are you doing?" She smiled at Jia Yika, and jumped down with worry free face to the sky. "No worries!" Wuchou jumped down. The wind hung on his face all the time. Wuchou thought of only one thing in his heart. As long as that''s it! But it''s too risky. Even though wuchou doesn''t feel afraid, his body starts to react honestly. "Yes, that''s it!" "Ah ah ah ah!" "Huh?" White dragon and red dragon stopped temporarily and looked at the library. Unknown black flame, burning in mid air. Not only the black flame, the red flame, the white crystal and the brown poison fog surround the black flame. "No, this flame, he can''t control his body. If he changes like this." "Woo ah ah!" The black dragon, crossing time and space, came to the King City of Arnold. White dragon and Red Dragon nodded to each other. They knew that this was not the time to fight. They had to stop this guy. Black dragon flame Compared with the attack of the red dragon and the white dragon, the attack of the black dragon is more domineering. It brings not only destruction, but also corrosion, crystallization and other abilities. Twin Dragons use their breath to hit the black dragon, but because the black dragon is different, they already have some of their abilities, so the effect of breath is greatly reduced. The black dragon began to destroy the King City wantonly. It won''t take long to tear down the whole King City. "Let''s help Shuanglong stop the attack of the black dragon. We need to protect our King City." Altelius rushed up with his giant wolf to fight with the dragon, but the dragon was obviously different from what altelius had met before, and the sword could not penetrate into its scales. "So hard, what is this black dragon?" The flame will ignite the whole King City. Before long, the whole King City will be really destroyed because of the dragon. "No, it seems that we need to find a way to stop it." Dragon hunter, eagle eye, attack. The four knights under the king set out together except the other one who couldn''t fight. Chapter 266 "Huh?" Lori the blacksmith woke up slowly from her coma. Unexpectedly, the person she had always trusted knocked herself out in order to protect herself. It''s really incomprehensible. Lori, the blacksmith, was about to go out to see what happened to wuchou. She heard a great commotion outside, as if something had been destroying outside. When I walked out of the door, I only saw three giant dragons fighting in the sky. Altelius and others kept attacking one of the black dragons in the sky with bows and arrows on the ground, but the defense of the black dragon was stronger than they expected and could not enter at all. "What the hell happened?" Blacksmith Laurie looked at the dragon in the sky. Only the black dragon kept emitting an evil smell and felt that it was her enemy. "Think of a way." In front of the blacksmith Laurie was a huge bow and iron arrow. It was the spare bow of the eagle eye, Goff''s bow and arrow. "Maybe I can do something with it." Black dragon''s breath The white dragon and the red dragon stopped the black dragon''s attack together, but it was obvious that both of them were a little weak and couldn''t stop the black dragon''s attack. "Archery!" Altelius had to attack with his unfamiliar bow and arrow, but their bow and arrow could not hurt the black dragon at all. Lightning gun Dragon hunters attack the black dragon with their own unique thunder gun. Although it has a certain effect, they can''t break the scales of the black dragon. Eagle eye has been trying to shoot the black dragon''s wings, but the black dragon''s activity is obviously more active than Goff expected. He can''t aim well at all, and Goff can''t guarantee that his attack can shoot the black dragon. The black dragon seized an opportunity to beat back the red dragon as soon as it finished, bent over and grabbed the white dragon''s body, so that even the immortal white dragon would feel pain. "What should we do? If we go on like this, everyone will be defeated." Jiayika guards Meixing. The crystal has melted. Jiayika looks at wuchou who is still running away and shakes his head helplessly. "Worry free, come on, wake up." "Hahu, hahu." Lori the blacksmith came with a big bag. "Mr. Goff, I''ll leave this to you." Goff picked up the package given by the blacksmith Lori, which contained a different bow and arrow, which was covered with runes Goff didn''t know and a divine power. "Here?" "I made it myself. With the bow and arrow made by our unique magic, Mr. Goff, use this arrow to defeat the black dragon." Goff had to give it a try. It''s just that blacksmith Laurie doesn''t know that the black dragon has no worries. With Goff''s accurate attack, the arrow did not accidentally shoot into the chest of the black dragon. Even Goff himself did not expect the arrow to awesome. "Ah ah ah!" The black dragon was seriously injured by an arrow and fell directly from the air. ¡°£¡¡± White dragon and red dragon didn''t expect that an attack could hurt black dragon. They flew down directly to check the situation of black dragon. When the blacksmith Lori rushed over, she saw that the black dragon slowly changed back to the prototype, but the situation reflected in the blacksmith Lori''s eyes made her despair. Wuchou is the violent black dragon. She, with her own bow and arrow, shot. No worries. "How possible!" The white dragon returns to its prototype and lies beside wuchou. "How possible!" The undead in worry free body began to change. Wuchou itself is the undead. Because of the red dragon, it began to change to the ancient dragon and gradually separated from the ranks of the undead. Therefore, wuchou may die, and there is no way to revive. He has the mission of being an immortal, but he has lost his ability to be an immortal. "It''s okay. It should be okay." Although the dragon''s strong vitality has saved wuchou''s life, it may take a long time for wuchou to really recover. Blacksmith Laurie walked to wuchou and looked at the fierce wound on wuchou''s body, and her tears slowly flowed down. "This is my responsibility." "It''s all right. I think of a way." white dragon Laurie looked at wuchou and made a perfect decision in her heart. ¨C timeline ¨C The cognition of wuchou slowly disappears. At the moment when wuchou jumps down, he has lost consciousness. Wuchou only sees himself and is in the dark. "It doesn''t matter." "Who is it?" A familiar figure sounded. "I''ll give you more advice later. My half body." "Huh?" Wuchou wakes up again and sees that his whole body is bound by bandages. If he moves a little, he will feel pain all over his body. "Where the hell am I?" Wuchou looks around and finds that no one around him stays here. This is also wuchou. No one is waiting for him during his first coma. Suddenly, the whole scene changes in an instant, and you have no worry to see your own experience. Wuchou is safely packed into a crystal. White dragon Laurie and blacksmith Laurie take wuchou into the crystal cave. "Can''t you just fly in?" White dragon Laurie shook her head. "No, I want to ensure my half body and safety. Turning into a dragon is not the way." In this way, they helped wuchou slowly into the crystal cave. There are endless crystal ice fields, around which you can see ice crystals breaking through the sky protruding from the ground and covering the whole earth. "What is this?" In front of them is the intermittent ice crystal road. No matter how they find it, they can''t think of a road that can let them safely escort worry free into. "What should we do? We can''t get directly into this place." At this time, wuchou''s body began to shine, and a jar fell out of wuchou. A green moonlight butterfly flew out of the jar and instantly changed back to the prototype. "Moonlight butterfly? Why is it on wuchou?" Moonlight butterfly looked at the crowd. She didn''t expect that she could finally go home after leaving here for so long. The moonlight butterfly slowly fell down and leaned aside. "It seems that he can take us in." "Please, we must get him there safely." The moonlight butterfly carries three people on its back and dances in the air. It emits its own unique light and dust towards the crystal cave. The invisible road of the whole cave is clearly visible. The moonlight butterfly carries the three people forward slowly. The moonlight butterflies still left in the crystal cave are opening the way for the three people. "You see, that''s it." The moonlight butterfly took the three people to the territory of the white dragon, which is the place of undead crystallization. "What are you going to do next?" White dragon Laurie brings worry free to her crystallization, looks at the man who saved her and makes up her mind. "My life is also given to me by this person. Without this person, there would be no me now." White dragon Laurie integrates the crystals around her into her body, and her body emits different white light. "Only in this way can he continue to live, complete his goal and continue to complete the task of transmitting fire." The white dragon Lori''s body slowly emptied, turned into light spots, and gradually entered the worry free body. "In this way, although I lost my freedom, I also got everything I wanted. Next, please." Glass, broken Worry free, restore your consciousness and realize what happened to you. "So I''ve been following you since, my half body." White dragon Lori lies on wuchou''s back and plays with wuchou''s hair. Chapter 267 "Is that true?" Wuchou looks at his unconscious right leg and can feel that his right leg has no feeling, just like his left hand. "Although it is already expected." Wuchou just can''t predict. When he goes to the ruins and defeats the chaotic magic bed, he will lose that part or no part. If you come, you will be at ease. There is no worry and there is no way to change these. "No worries?" Laurie the blacksmith came in and rushed over with joy when she saw that she had woken up without worry. "Worry free, are you okay?" Worry free. I don''t know why. Lori the blacksmith''s body is shaking. It''s not like happiness, but another strange feeling. "What''s the matter? You feel strange?" The blacksmith Laurie did not dare to look up at wuchou, but buried her face in wuchou''s arms. "I''m sorry, you''re hurt because of me." "This is not a problem. After all, it''s just my problem. It has nothing to do with you." "But!" Wuchou held up the blacksmith Laurie''s head with his hand and kissed her forehead gently. "I said, it doesn''t matter." Lori the blacksmith nodded shyly. "And soon." "Soon, everyone can go home." Naturally, Lori the blacksmith knows what wuchou is talking about. "Last one." ¨C timeline ¨C "Ready to go?" Altelius looked at the well recovered worry free and felt that their last hope was worry free. "Of course, the last one is left. I want to send them back safely. It''s my responsibility." By the way, Meixing has completed her task and safely returned to the fire altar. "Well, I hope you can finish the task as soon as possible." "Wait." The red dragon suddenly fell from the sky and fell in front of the people. "What''s the matter?" "We need you. Can you come with us?" Of course, wuchou doesn''t understand what wuchou needs to do, but it seems that Honglong needs him very much. "Of course." "Well, come to ash lake and find us. We''ll wait for you there." The Red Dragon said and flew away. "Well, I''ll send you back first. I''ll finish it soon. Wait for me." Wuchou takes the blacksmith Lori back to the undead city. The other side of the world. "Is it time?" Jiabaili took the map and wandered around the sick village, ready to enter the ruins. "The last one." The onion Knight wiping his big sword looked at the sky and had a mixed heart. Wuchou returns to the fire altar. Although he has got the soul of the fire girl, he has lost a partner. "Mr. wuchou, are you back?" The mage sister and the spell sister who remained at the fire spreading altar had guessed what had happened when wuchou came back alone. "It doesn''t matter. It''ll be over soon. There''s only one left." "And she''s still here." "Huh?" They looked at each other for no reason. "In short, I will bring her back to you and leave the rest to me." Wuchou finished, ready to enter the sick village, first into the ash lake, and then ready to go to the ruins. "Wait, Mr. worry free." They stopped wuchou. "There, the big snake, don''t you care about it?" Wuchou naturally knows who they are talking about. "It''s all right. I know what I should do. He doesn''t need it." Having finished, wuchou ignored the world snake who had been watching him and entered the lower level. The world serpent returned directly to the ground and did not appear in front of everyone again. After all, I''ve been here. Wuchou simply came to the big tree cave in the sick village. Look for any trace in the tree hole. Soon, wuchou felt that his body was pulled by a strange force and fell directly. Water, a lot of water, around worry free. After struggling for some time, wuchou finally swam back to the water and saw that he had come to the ash lake. Although ash lake is called Lake, in fact, its size is incalculable. One big tree after another supports the whole ground, and the whole sky is covered by white fog. It is difficult to believe that it is underground. But there are basically no living creatures here. Except Cologne, he still stays here to avoid external interference. "You''re here, earlier than expected." The red dragon lies on the rare sand of the ash lake and looks at wuchou. "After all, you gave me strength to keep me going." The Red Dragon nodded proudly. "Hum, after all, I like people. Naturally, they have some ability." "Don''t say that. This time you''re here to completely control yourself, so you won''t lose control in the future." The red dragon pointed to a road in the distance, leading to a big nest. "The rest of you go to see her yourself. After all, this is your trial." To some extent, wuchou carries three people, so it is not his own trial. Before the words fell, three people in wuchou came out of wuchou at the same time. They looked at each other and felt incredible. "That''s all right. Go." It''s amazing that wuchou walks to the depths of the nest alone. Wuchou feels a little nervous. After all, it''s an unknown adventure to some extent. He doesn''t know what unexpected things will happen inside. Walking into this different place, wuchou can see the nest surrounded by branches, and an ancient dragon sitting here as expected. "Welcome, my kindred." Wuchou can hear these words in his mind and doesn''t know what principle. "Well, I can feel that you have a lot of breath of existing ancient dragons I know. It''s interesting that you still have rebellious white dragons and violent black dragons. I don''t know how you do it." Gu Long saw through wuchou''s ability at a glance and said with certainty. "It''s not a problem. I know you''re worried about the rampage now. In fact, if you''re just a simple one, you naturally don''t have this problem." Wuchou nodded. "The problem is that you have too many different Cologne powers, so you can''t completely control your ability. If you have only one, there''s no problem." Gulong finished, paused for a moment and said his thoughts. "Probably, as long as you have experienced the growth of Cologne itself, there is no such problem." "So, what is the method?" Gulong finally said a way to make wuchou speechless. "Just sleep deeply. Then the power will slowly integrate and you can use it." "So, how long do I have to sleep before I can fully integrate my strength?" Cologne shook his head. "I don''t know. Only you know." At least, there is a solution. "Well, thank you." "Wait." Gulong said, and a red ball slowly floated down the sky. "This is the purest power of the ancient dragon. Now I give it to you. I hope you will complete our inheritance as soon as possible." "Thank you." Wuchou finished all this and left the nest. Gu Long shook his head as he watched wuchou leave. "The undead chosen will have a hard time in the future." Chapter 268 Wuchou didn''t want to pay attention to that person. However, the next thing should have something to do with him, so worry free still wants to see this guy. Wuchou saw her here as expected. A black ragged robe completely covered her appearance. When she saw wuchou, she actually saw herself, and the woman smiled. "Oh, see me?" "Moreover, this force, I see, has defeated my sister?" The woman nodded and greeted wuchou to come to her. "I saw you come down very early. It seems that you are going to defeat my mother now." "Take it. You need this." The witch gave wuchou a ring. "You need it to help you walk through the chaotic flame. The scorpion has no way to protect the ruins, only the last step." The witch thought about it and told wuchou. "I hope you can avoid the guardian. After all, she just protects my sister''s body. Go straight to the fast track and let the guardian go." Wuchou naturally knew who the witch was talking about and nodded. "Thank you. Go ahead. I hope you''ll end all this early." Wuchou left by himself. As soon as he got to the tower, he saw jiabaili waiting for him here. "Are you coming?" Jiabaili looked at wuchou and didn''t know what jiabaili was thinking. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die like this." "Well said, but Rafael is still dead, isn''t he?" Worry free didn''t speak. After all, it''s true. "Forget it, it''s no use saying anything now. After all, I don''t know what you''re facing." Jiabaili couldn''t think of why he really started, whether it was a task or something else. Wuchou speechless walked in front, and jiabaili followed wuchou behind. "If you want to save jiabaili, this is also necessary." Wuchou went to the fire and knocked on the stone wall next door. The stone wall slowly disappeared, freeing up the whole space. The whole room is full of spider webs. A white spider witch sits in the middle of the room, surrounded by scars. That is, the Witch and the fire girl, two kinds of torture. "Sister?" White Spider sister is talking, but only wuchou can hear her. "Please, help me open that door. I need it." "Sister, no problem." White Spider sister is very talkative, and worry free has the power of a witch. "It''s better than expected, you guy." Jiabaili knew that it was easy for him to survive, as long as he eliminated the sun bug. "Then, defeat the big tree monster with you, at least I will be liberated." Wuchou is about to leave. Sister Bai spider stops wuchou. "Wait, sister." Worry free looks at sister Bai spider and wants to understand what the other party is thinking. "Sister, come here." White Spider put her hand on wuchou''s right hand, and a burning energy slowly entered wuchou''s body. "Take care, sister, at least, the pain is much less." Perhaps, this chaotic magic bed does not need another one. This time, it should be simple elimination. Wuchou said goodbye to sister Bai spider and took jiabaili to the elevator. Because wuchou didn''t attack the guardian according to the instructions of the witch, wuchou took the hidden elevator to open it and went directly to the lower layer of the ruins. "It''s OK. Sure enough, the reality is completely different from the game." At the other end of the relic, there is a demon who can use fire in front, and on the other side is a fast track to the depths of the relic. "Wait a minute. I''ll go first." Jiabaili nodded. Wuchou walks into the secret path opened by sister white spider. She doesn''t see any creatures like insects walking around on the ground. "After all, is it my order?" Wuchou didn''t dare to ask big, so he had to go back and discuss with jiabaili why. "Maybe it''s because the normal sequence didn''t start, so the sun bug didn''t come out." "But we can''t take risks." But we can''t just wait here. "It''s all right. I''ll follow you closely and won''t let the sun bug invade." Jia Baili smiled. Wuchou had to move on with jiabaili. Although there was a magic puppet in front of him, it was not a problem for wuchou now, and there were more people around him. Simply clean up the magic puppet. Wuchou continues to move forward with jiabaili carefully. Many stone carvings stand in the way, but they have no effect. The whole witch ruins are surrounded by chaotic flames, just like the flames go wild. There was no trouble along the way. Wuchou didn''t see the onion Knight trapped in the trap. Instead, he saw the onion Knight solve the irrational Witch and stand in front of the fog door, waiting for wuchou and jiabaili. "Oh, worry free, finally you came here." Wuchou wanted to ask why he was here, but wuchou began to worry about whether there was a problem with this guy. After all, he is the only one who has always had a relationship with himself and always leads the way. "The front is your final goal. The witch is devoured by chaos because she is addicted to the soul of fire, so she will cause the current scene. Every witch will come to no good end." "However, the flame should not bring warmth and life to others. No one will know why the witch did this." The onion Knight finished, patted wuchou''s shoulder and said with earnest words. "In the end, what do you want to do? I''m looking forward to how you will change the world." The onion Knight finished and left directly. "Mr. wuchou, has he always been like this?" Jiabaili didn''t expect that the onion knight who has been acting with iron Han in the game is completely different here. "Yes, it''s really amazing." Having said that, wuchou took jiabaili into the fog door. There is also a slope ahead. Wuchou doesn''t want jiabaili to go down and follow the boss in front of her. She just wants her to stay here and wait for wuchou to end all this. "Don''t think about it. I want to see it." Then there''s no way. Wuchou took jiabaili down the slope and finally came to the last room. The whole room is very empty, surrounded by some strange trees. In the middle of the room, a monster composed of trees stands in the center, burning a red flame inside. "Who is it?" The sound came from inside the tree, frightening them. "There''s no need to be disturbed here. Get out of here." "I came for the king''s soul." "Ha ha ha!" Laughter reverberates constantly, and wuchou can hear each other''s ridicule. "A clown who wants to inherit fire, you can''t leave here alive." Turning around, the fire surrounded the whole entrance and the floor began to shake. "Stay here forever, humble undead." Chapter 269 It''s completely different from worry free expectation. A word of discord starts fighting. Wuchou really hasn''t met such an enemy for a long time. Wuchou is a little confused. Until the other party slapped a big tree, wuchou finally remembered what he was doing. "Worry free, what are you doing? Don''t be distracted." Jiabaili hid in the corner of the field to avoid being hit by the witch''s attack. Wuchou can''t be hit by the other party. After all, he has lost his immortal body and can''t mess around. "There is only one weakness in the chaotic magic bed." From the innermost, that weakness. As long as you can rush in, nothing else is necessary. Wuchou hurried to the tree demon, picked up his big sword and cut it down. It''s not generally solid. It seems that we should first break the protection on both sides according to the original steps. Wuchou bypasses a distance and slowly approaches the protective cover on the right. After all, according to the original plan, it will be more convenient to turn right to left. However, the other party''s attack is more convenient than wuchou expected. The ground began to highlight most of the trees and vines, blocking wuchou from going to the protective cover. The other party didn''t even consider allowing wuchou to reach the right safely. "Just die!" The trees and vines protruded from the ground and planned to wrap around wuchou directly and strangle him directly. "It''s naive to want to beat me so simple!" Wuchou remembered his conversation with Gulong. "Part is OK, isn''t it?" Take off your armor, highlight a pair of wings behind wuchou, and take wuchou away from the attack of the tree demon. "The power of the dragon, I see. Is this your capital?" The chaotic magic bed looked at the worry free floating in the air, and the flame in my body was burning to me. "But it''s still too weak to defeat me by relying on outdated forces." Not only the ground, but also the ceiling began to stretch out countless vines and began to attack wuchou. The flame of the Red Dragon Of course, breathing can also be used. The power of the ancient dragon is powerful, but it is not enough to fight against the chaotic flame that has gone wild. Although the flame blocks some trees and vines, the hidden power inside these trees and vines is chaos. "In ancient times, we can defeat Gu Long, and of course we can defeat you this time, you weakened Gu Long." The tree and vine attack wuchou. If wuchou hadn''t been able to use other miracles and magic, he would have been caught. "Of course, I also have different power from Cologne." Jiayika lies behind wuchou, and the death miasma is released from her hands, polluting the whole ground. "Nit''s power, it''s disgusting." To wuchou''s surprise, the other party opened the protective cover of both hands, and the power of chaos completely opened and filled the whole room. "This is my territory. Your miasma can''t find your home here." Watching the miasma on the ground retreat, wuchou let jiaika return to his body. Now he needs to rush over by himself. The breath of the White Dragon The power of crystallization directly spreads a layer of crystallization on the ground, so that wuchou has the opportunity to directly burst into the interior of the tree demon along the crystallization. "Ah ah ah!" Wuchou dives directly into the entrance of the tree demon, which is fragile because the barrier disappears, and plans to defeat the other party in this way. "Still too naive." Wuchou just rushed in. Unexpectedly, there was a witch standing inside. Wuchou can''t escape. The fireball explodes in front of him and blows himself out of the entrance. He is dizzy. The rattan slowly wrapped around wuchou, raised wuchou and put it in front of the chaotic magic bed. "Hum, I caught him." Wuchou still wants to struggle, but the trees and vines are very tight. Wuchou can''t break free directly in a short time. "It''s perfect." Trees and vines slowly pass through every part of wuchou''s body, and you can feel three different powers of wuchou''s body, as well as the power of being a Gu Long. "This power should not be used by you. You are now a full example of breaking the curse of the undead. You not only did not fall into the darkness, but also maintained your humanity." Trees and vines slowly surround wuchou. Wuchou feels that his consciousness is collapsing. "I want to get this body. This is the most perfect template. I will succeed this time." "You won''t succeed." The thunder gun was thrown from one side and hit the winding vine. "Huh?" Wuchou looked at jiabaili whose body was trembling on the other side. "Fool, what are you doing? Run away quickly." After hearing this, jiabaili not only didn''t leave, but the thunder gun in her hand was ready to go. "I''m not here to make soy sauce. Let me help you." "Ha ha ha!" The chaotic magic bed looked at jiabaili and smiled disdainfully. "It''s naive that my incompetent faith still wants to fight me as the king." Karaok "I remember you followed the sun, didn''t you?" On the crown of the book, one after another sun worms fell from the top of the tree and slowly approached jiabaili. "Come on, I''ll give you a different sun." Looking at the sun bug slowly approaching himself, Jia Baili hurried back in fear. "Stop, stop!" "Ah ah ah ah!" Again, taken away? Wuchou looked at jiabaili and closed his eyes powerlessly. "No, I can''t help it." make love The black flame melted all the sun worms that were ready to attack jiabaili. "This is!" Unknown black inflammation surrounds wuchou''s body and melts all the trees and vines. "What is this?" Wuchou slowly floated down, stood on the ground and loosened his shoulders. "Really, it''s almost over. You have to make such trouble for me." Wuchou went to jiabaili and nodded jiabaili''s head with his left finger. He was radiant and sent jiabaili back to the fire altar. "In this way, there are no uncontrollable factors." Wuchou looked at the chaotic Magic Bed and smiled. "Do you still want to control our power, the desperate losers who want to control our immortal ability?" A palpitating darkness spread throughout the ruins. "What cards do you have? Isn''t it Gu Long?" "Hum." He smiled without worry and disdain. "Just the losers of the old times, how can they control my power, and how can they find my power? I have been detached from the cycle and exist here." Darkness slowly enveloped the whole room, and the black inflammation of the ground slowly swallowed up the whole ground. "It''s impossible. This power can''t be used by anyone except us who are the king." At this time, the chaotic Magic Bed thought of another possibility. "Isn''t it!" Darkness surrounds the whole room and brings the chaotic magic bed into the abyss. "I am darkness, darkness is me." Lord of the abyss, manus "The cycle will end, and you are just a stepping stone on my way." The dark hand smashed the chaotic Magic Bed and swallowed its soul directly. "Everything will end there." Chapter 270 When wuchou wakes up again, he finds himself lying on the fire altar, surrounded by survivors. "What''s the matter with me?" The crowd looked puzzled. "Can''t you remember?" Jia Baili looked puzzled and worried. "After you said you would send me back, you came back by yourself after a while, and you didn''t seem to have any wounds." "Really?" Wuchou can feel that he has gathered all the souls in his body. He can use the king''s instrument to open the path of the initial fire and complete the next step. "I don''t know what''s going on, but I know I can pass it on." "But how do you find that place? You don''t have the help of the world snake." Indeed, without the help of one of the two World snakes, wuchou doesn''t know how to get into the initial fire. "Maybe just jump down?" Wuchou moves his eyes to that place, the pit where the world snake appears. When wuchou looks down, it''s completely dark inside. No matter what wuchou throws in, it can''t reflect any light spots. "Ha, are you really going to rely on this method?" People don''t want to do this. After all, this method is too strange and completely unknown. "You don''t have to worry about this problem." Onion Knight appeared in front of everyone in time to help wuchou solve this problem. "What''s connected below is your destination. Don''t worry, you can walk through the abyss. Naturally, you don''t have to be afraid of these things. Go." Although wuchou doubts the identity of the onion knight, he believes that the other party will not frame himself. After all, he has been helping himself all the time. "Of course, you are not qualified to walk in the abyss, so you don''t need to follow us in. Everything will end soon." The onion Knight comes to wuchou and gives wuchou a certain sense of security. "Let''s go." Wuchou nodded and followed the onion Knight into the pit. "Come on!" The crowd finally cheered. Time and space are like being pulled. Worry free feels like spending time in the dark. I don''t know how long. Finally, I''m down-to-earth. "Hmm? Here it is!" It was snowy all around, and the cold wind slowly blew through wuchou''s thin body, making wuchou shiver. "Wuchou, what are you doing?" Jiaika stood beside wuchou, wearing a white robe and a pair of lovely earmuffs. "Me, in the end?" "Worry free, stunned, now, travel with me." Jiayikara ran happily with no worry. They went straight on the single wooden bridge. The flying snow around seemed to create an atmosphere for them. "I clearly remember that I was going to go into the initial fire. What happened?" Wuchou looked at jiayika holding her side and wondered what had happened. "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" Looking at jiayika with a puzzled face, wuchou naturally won''t interrupt her interest without interest. "It''s all right, so let''s stay here for a day." "Yes." Being pulled by jiayika in this way, wuchou even felt that his feet were getting stronger and stronger, and it was a lot easier to walk. It''s amazing. Wuchou knows that this is the world in the painting, but there is no wandering soul attacking them around. Even there are no crows in the sky. "Worry free, you see." The whole world in the painting is like a fairy tale world. It is deliberately decorated around it. There are no old houses and tombs everywhere in the impression of worry free. Only western style huts with colorful lights and colorful Christmas trees on the streets. "Worry free, you see." There is an empty stall in front, which is full of different candy and Christmas hats. Endearing. "Worry free, here you are." Jiayika helped wuchou put on a red hat, which made wuchou turn his eyes. "Hee hee." Looking at jiayika so happy, she had no worry and didn''t want to interrupt her interest, so she had to let her play like this. They walked on the snowy road, made snowmen and had snowball fights. In order to meet jiaika''s wishes, wuchou had to follow her. Maybe after playing tired, jiayika finally lost a lot of interest and continued to walk around the world without worry. "Jiayika, what''s the matter? What''s the problem?" Jia Yika shook her head and looked at wuchou who was still wearing a Christmas hat. She couldn''t help but approach and gently clicked wuchou''s forehead. "Suddenly what!" It''s not that I haven''t done it, but for the first time, I made no worry blush. "Hee hee, nothing." Forget it. After all, there''s nothing to worry about. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Wuchou feels that he can see a lot clearly. He even sees a small house with lights not far away. "Look, jiayika, there''s a house with lights on." "Yes, let''s go." Jiayi Kara continued to run without worry. She didn''t even knock at the door, so she kicked the door and ran in. "Be careful. What if you hurt it?" Wuchou had no choice but to look at the girl in front of him and couldn''t help but have a headache. "Hee hee." Although the light is on in the room, there is no one inside. Only a very special dress is hung on the mold inside. "Wedding dress? Why is it here?" However, thinking of this, the whole world is related to fairy tales, and wuchou doesn''t care about it. "Worry free, you see." Jiayika didn''t even care about these things. She directly put the wedding dress on her body and turned it in front of worry free. "Does it look good?" As long as you like it, you look good no matter what you wear. "Of course, it looks good." "Then, can you take me to the church?" "Yes." Wuchou pulls jiayika out of the room. Maybe it''s because of jiayika. Wuchou even feels that his hands are full of power. Wuchou knows there is another church here. Although he doesn''t know whether it has changed, wuchou thinks it''s OK to go and have a look. Walking, wuchou felt something was wrong. Jiaika behind wuchou suddenly knelt down and fell on the snow. "Jiayika!" Wuchou quickly picked up jiayika, but found that the other party''s body was very light, as if it was about to disappear. "Jiayika, what happened?" Jia Yika looked at Wu Chou weakly and smiled. "Did you find it?" "But not enough. Take me to church." "Jiayika, what happened?" The corners of wuchou''s mouth are trembling, but wuchou has guessed something. "Church, no worries." "OK, OK, I''ll take you and wait." Wuchou carried jiayika behind him and ran to the church as fast as he could. "Fire, burning, jiaica, contact, very deep." "They, contact, not enough, go back to their own world." "Jiayika, contact, very deep, so." "Needless to say, needless to say." Wuchou continued to run with jiayika on his back. A few drops of water fell from the air on the snow and slowly disappeared. "Jiayika, and many, wishes." "It will arrive soon. The wish can be realized slowly in the future, so wait." Worry free ran to the exact location. The church did not disappear, and even the copper bell on the church began to ring. "Are you there?" "Here we are." Wuchou pushes the door open, and half dragon sister Priscilla stands right in front of the lobby, waiting for the two to arrive. "Finally?" "Well, here we are." The rest of wuchou was stunned. "Let''s go, worry free." In the church, except sister Priscilla, the monsters of the world in other paintings sat quietly on their seats, waiting for them to enter. Wuchou originally wanted to put jiayika down, but wuchou has found that jiayika doesn''t even have the strength to stand. Wuchou walked up with jiaika in his arms. "Worry free, are we here?" Looking at jiayika''s bleak eyes, wuchou bit his lips and forced a few words. "Here we are." Without worry, she stood in front of Priscilla with jiaika in her arms. "Under the protection of the gods, the chosen undead, worry free, are you willing to be the husband of the woman around you?" "I will." "Then, the girl chosen by the king''s soul, jiayika, do you want to be the wife of the man around you?" Time suddenly fell silent. "Jaika, the priest is asking you?" Wuchou looks at jiayika and just sees that jiayika''s breath has stopped. Wuchou just feels that his body is getting colder and colder. Even if he is in the cold world, he can''t compare with the cold in his heart. "Jiayika, wake up and don''t sleep." Looking at jiayika getting colder and colder, wuchou was speechless. "This is your last suffering." "As long as the fire continues to burn, the cycle will continue, and she can continue to live in the cycle." Priscilla said, the whole scene began to collapse, and wuchou returned to the initial fire. The king''s instrument had been placed, burning the king''s soul. Although the fire in front is very warm, it can''t warm the body and heart in front of worry free. "Wake up, the priest is asking you." Wuchou kept talking to himself, and his hands began to move uncontrollably in the air. "No matter what happens to me." Worry free to think of everything about yourself and jiayika, and all the deeds of jiayika''s life. "Please, give her back to me." The marks of hand gestures slowly changed to form a red mark. "Give her back to me!" The living ring on wuchou suddenly broke in two. The red mark slowly remained on jiaika''s shoulder. Wuchou can see that a trace of white soul slowly returns to jiaika, and the body slowly warms up. However, wuchou can''t wake up the body, just like an empty shell. "Still alive, still alive." Wuchou wept with joy, but found that his right eye could not see things slowly, and his whole body began to lose consciousness slowly. "It''s not a problem, it''s not a problem. It''s enough to be alive." "Of course, not enough." A serious voice echoed in the air. "Come on, there''s only one way." In front of the door slowly opened, a continuous and endless road unfolded in front of wuchou. "In the initial fire, you will get everything you want. The only way is to complete your great cause of transmitting fire." "This is the only way." Wuchou will protect jiayika with crystal, obey the control of sound, and go to the final journey. Chapter 271 All this is so untrue. Worry free walks on the last journey. No one will chat with him and point out behind his back. It''s like coming to this world alone at the beginning. Even if he is half paralyzed, there is no way to stop wuchou from moving forward. In front of him, there are countless Black Knights watching wuchou slowly approach the fire, but none of them intend to stop wuchou from approaching. "Wait for me, wait for me." Worry free walked over step by step, only that place in his eyes. The sky was covered with dust and the sky was dark. Without worry, I didn''t know how long I had gone. How many Black Knights watched me go deep along the way and finally came to the stove. Still, there are all kinds of runes flashing by the fire, waiting for the call of worry free. "Let me go. I don''t want to lose anyone anymore." Wuchou ignored all the runes around him and resolutely walked into the final destination. In the bleak scene, there are many burned ashes on the ground, and a burning fire is in front, waiting for the next salary king to continue to burn his soul. It''s just, Gwen doesn''t seem to be here. "What''s the matter?" "Surprised?" Behind the stone pillar, the onion Knight came out with a familiar sword, which was full of different flames. "After all, I''ve been waiting for you to come to this place." The onion knight took off his helmet and took off all his armor. Gwen has been hiding in it and has been watching the progress of worry free. "I waited for a long time, and even my consciousness was lost because of the long wait." "But when I see you, I know my waiting is not in vain." Watching Ge Wen slowly recover his human form, lightning filled Ge Wen''s body. "You see, your arrival makes me recover my body. This is a miracle that undead people can''t do, and you have completed this impossible thing." Gwen closed his eyes and recalled everything. "From the first time you entered the world, my consciousness didn''t know why it appeared in the outside world, and even remembered everything about myself." "You are the last hope of the world." Gwen''s flames spread slowly throughout the stove. "Therefore, I have been guiding you to come here and to our world line. Now is the last moment." "Come on, worry free. As long as you voluntarily burn yourself and complete the cycle, the fire will never stop, the whole world will always prosper, and there will be no undead people." "Then, if I burn myself, will they come back to life?" Gewen naturally knows who wuchou is talking about. "Of course, the cycle will continue, the fire will never stop, and they can be reborn naturally, but you will always, always follow the same path to maintain the existence of fire." In other words, wuchou will keep repeating what happened in the world, spreading fire and circulating. Achieve the immortality of the world. "What if I say no?" Before wuchou finished, Ge Wen moved instantly, came to wuchou''s back and kicked wuchou hard. "You are unique, so I will force you to complete this mission until you are numb." Wuchou coughed a mouthful of blood and was so strong that wuchou was not the opponent of the other party in his current state. "Don''t struggle. Burn obediently. It''s better to continue to meet your woman again next time. At least you have nothing now." "Yes." Wuchou stood up trembling, with only the dying fire in his eyes. "I have nothing but her. I want to see her again." Just, I haven''t taken two steps yet. I have no worry to think of another thing. "What about them? Can they go back to their own world?" Gwen shook his head helplessly. "Since they exist in this world as guides in this cycle, as long as the cycle continues, they naturally can''t return to their own world." Wuchou waited. If the cycle goes on, the blacksmith Laurie and they can''t go home. They will always be in this nightmare. "Cycle on, and I can see her again." Worry free, hesitated. "Hum, hum." Gwen smiled helplessly. "I knew you wouldn''t start so easily, so I''ll tell you." Ge Wen came to wuchou and formed a human shape with a flame around him. "You see, this man." A jiaika composed of fire walks around in front of worry free, just like rebirth. "As long as you continue to cycle, you can see her again. She is your most important person. Don''t you want her to be with you all the time?" The flame slowly disappeared, and wuchou even rushed directly to save it, which was just in vain. "See? You are not for others, but for yourself." Maybe wuchou figured it out and walked slowly to the fire. Wuchou remembers every bit of his life with jiayika, and scenes after scenes pass by wuchou''s eyes. "Wait for me, wait for me, I''ll come to you soon." Wuchou suddenly fell down and his body was out of control. Although wuchou has lost feeling in the right half of his body, wuchou can still be controlled, but just now he suddenly got out of balance. "What''s the matter?" Wuchou still wants to prop up his body, but his right body makes trouble again, and wuchou slips again. "My body, in the end?" Wuchou still wants to stand up slowly, but his body can''t help but stop him and force wuchou to lie on the ground. "Stop." "Who is it?" Flash after flash, condensed in front of worry free, and finally turned into jiaika. "Stop and don''t listen to him." "But I just want to bring you back. I just want to see you again." Wuchou''s left eye shed tears of regret. Wuchou didn''t want to lose jiaika like this. "Enough." "That''s enough." "Wuchou, jiaika, already, very happy." "Lie, you will die because of me. You have nothing to do with the world. You will appear here only because of me. Everything is my fault." "No." Jiaika squatted in front of wuchou and looked at wuchou. "Jiayika, very happy, because I met you." "Jiayika, no, family, worry free, it''s me, the only, family." The worry free body began to shine, and the jiayika in front of me became more and more transparent. "Hope, isn''t it? Is it still there?" A layer of cloud broke through the sky, adding a light to the furnace surrounded by ashes. Jiayika, standing in the light, is particularly sacred. "Jiayika, always, at the side of wuchou." "Always, guard, worry free." Wuchou stretched out his hand to grasp the jiaika in front of him, but grabbed a little light grain and drifted away with the wind. "Jiayika, always here." Facing the light of worry free, make a decision in your heart. Chapter 272 "It''s really touching, but you know, spreading fire is the only way." Ge Wen watched all this coldly, hoping that wuchou could complete his mission as soon as possible and continue to ignite himself. "Sorry." Wuchou turned to Gwen and made a decision. "I want to pursue my hope. Even if a simple cycle can''t find the answer, I want to leave here and go to other worlds. There, I will find my way." Not only jiayika, wuchou, Rafael, but also everyone need wuchou to save. Wuchou can''t burn in this world all the time. He wants to move on. "Is that your answer?" Gwen stared at wuchou, hoping that wuchou could change his mind. "Yes, that''s my decision." "Hum, hum, it''s worthy of you." Flames and lightning surrounded Ge Wen''s body. Ge Wen looked like a God in front of wuchou. "Then let me see where your soul can go?" He raised his big sword. Ge Wen jumped to wuchou at such a high speed that he cut down the big sword. "Pa!" To Gewen''s surprise, wuchou took out a black knight shield from his pocket and blocked Gewen''s attack. "What!" Chaos, big fireball Wuchou''s right hand pinches out a big fireball, directly hits Ge Wen and knocks him back. Gwen slowly stabilized his body and looked incredibly carefree. "It''s impossible. You can block my attack, and you shouldn''t be able to keep up with my speed." "I really can''t see it." Wuchou really can''t see Ge Wen''s movements clearly. After all, he is too weak now. "However, as long as you predict, the rest is left to instinct." "How is it possible, human instinct, how can it be faster than me? I don''t believe it." Gwen hit the ground with a sword, and the flame flew to wuchou along the crack in the ground. "That''s your weakness." Chaos, fire storm The pillar of fire on the ground helps wuchou resist Ge Wen''s attack. "This is what you ignore." "Shut up!" The thunder and lightning was raised in Gwen''s hand, like a thunder gun breaking through the sky. "No dragon can resist my thunder gun, neither can you." Gwen was like holding a trump card and smashed it directly at wuchou. "I said you couldn''t beat me." Wuchou raises his left hand. He doesn''t need too much action. Just reach forward. Wuchou grabbed Ge Wen''s lightning in his hand with his left hand. "How could you catch my thunder!" "Ah ah ah!" Wuchou''s left hand kept glowing, and lightning slowly integrated into his body. Miracle, sunshine gun "Even if my lightning can''t hurt you, you can''t beat me!" Ge Wen controls the flame in the whole stove, slowly comes to himself and forms a fireman around him. "This is my ability for so many years. You can''t compare with me in the ability of fire." "Yes, I really can''t compare with you." Wuchou looked at GE Wen surrounded by fire and shook his head helplessly. "But I''ve said that you can''t beat me. It''s doomed when you give up from the beginning." Gwen didn''t understand what had happened. The flame suddenly disappeared. Instead, it wrapped around his body and kept burning. "Ah, what''s the matter?" Wuchou looked at GE Wen who was burned by the fire and said. "Don''t you know very well? Since you are willing to continue to use this flame, what does it prove?" "Isn''t it!" Worry free, that''s the plan. "No matter how I resist your attack, I will lose in the end. As long as you keep on fighting, I will fail in the end." "However, you are too eager for success. I know that since you want me to continue burning quickly, it proves that you must want to leave early, so I just need to force you to continue using the flame." The flame is still burning in Gewen''s body. Gewen wants to rush over and pull wuchou. He hopes wuchou can free himself. "Ah! You little devil!" Looking at GE Wen''s dying struggle, Wu Chou sighed. "That''s enough." Take a deep breath and the flame fills wuchou''s chest. The breath of the white dragon, the flame of the black dragon. Gulong''s power rushed to ge Wen, who still wanted to struggle. Two different forces mixed with each other to produce a big explosion. The ashes in the whole stove were blown open until the dust settled. Ge Wen has become firewood again, burning himself. Finally, because of lack of strength, he slowly burned out in the stove and disappeared completely. Looking at the burning fire, I walked past without worry. "Just for this fire, how many people have been sacrificed." The fire seems to have spirituality, as if it hopes that worry free can burn itself and let the flame continue to burn. "Sorry, your time is over." Wuchou directly extinguishes the fire and sees the last fire disappear. "Then the cycle will end." Wuchou looked at the extinguished fire and muttered to himself. "In this way, they can return to their own world." Worry free walks alone in the stove and walks out. "Wait for me, I will soon find a way to revive you." It''s just that the battle is not over. Plop, plop, plop. "Uh." Wuchou feels that his chest is very painful. He kneels down directly. It seems that there is something to come out of his body. "What''s the matter?" A black light splits at the worry free heart to form a channel. Black, black magic, slowly flows out of worry free body and slowly condenses in the air. "This is the end of the era cycle of fire." "The end of the era of fire means that the world has entered the dark era, people have given up the control of the protoss, and the world is controlled by the undead." "And I will rule the world." The Lord of the abyss, manus, the soul of darkness, the soul of the last king. "The end of a cycle means the beginning of another cycle." Manus looked at wuchou and raised his hands,. "Come on, worry free, this is the last moment. Accept all my power and rule the world. You are the king of darkness." "No." Worry free looked at manus with a confused face and said. "I just want to leave this world. I want to find my way. I want to revive them." "Hum, hum." "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you mean to end this cycle? Do you want to give up the world like this? The world needs to continue to run, it needs fire or darkness. You don''t intend to choose either. Do you want to give up the world?" Worry free looked at manus and said what he thought. "The world only needs me to protect, and my own development should be decided by myself." "Even if world consciousness has disappeared?" Wuchou didn''t expect manus to say this. "In this world, there is no sense of autonomy?" "Yes, even so, will you continue to let the world go on?" "Of course." "Is that your answer?" Although wuchou couldn''t see it, manus nodded helplessly. "Well, this is the last." Chapter 273 Darkness seeped slowly from the ground and enveloped the whole stove. The whole stove was surrounded by darkness. "Since you don''t want to inherit my darkness." Manus''s body slowly grew larger and looked particularly ferocious in wuchou''s eyes. "You have only two choices now." Manus took his familiar stick and stared at wuchou. "First, integrate into my darkness, the beginning of a new cycle." "Second, defeat me and leave the world." Dark art Droplets all over the sky Rush directly at wuchou and attack any position of wuchou without reservation. Force The force can only protect worry free for a period of time, but the dark droplets are not simply offset by a force. Crystallization will instantly surround wuchou, so as to avoid wuchou being hit by dark droplets. "You can''t simply admit defeat." Spells, magic, miracles The three forces are integrated. "Oh, is that your plan?" The ball of light fell directly in front of manus, triggering a big explosion. "But there is no." Darkness directly devours the light ball. "You can''t beat me with the power of the world." Manus jumped up with one hand and pressed wuchou on the ground. His great power made wuchou out of breath. "You can''t beat me, worry free. Who do you think you are? Who has been helping you and who has kept you going in this world? It''s me." Manus grabbed wuchou and fell to the ground like a sandbag. "How much time and energy I wasted is for this moment, and you wasted my plan for that woman." As soon as you throw out wuchou, darkness comes one after another and constantly hits wuchou. "For the woman who inherited nit''s power, you gave up my power, my darkness." One sentence after another, pierced into the worry free heart, manus constantly attacked the worry free state of mind. Manus''s right hand turned crimson and grabbed it into wuchou''s body. "Woo!" Manus seemed to want to pull something out of worry free body. "That''s why you are so stubborn and waste my time." A crystal coffin was pulled out of wuchou''s body, which contained jiaika''s body. "I want to destroy this thing so that you don''t have any delusions." "Stop!" Cologne''s power "Ah ah!" Wuchou turns into a black dragon again, claps manus''s hand and directly pours on it to bite. "Finally appeared?" Manus picked up his staff and stabbed it into the scale of worry free, which could not be broken even by altelius''s attack. "Ah ah!" Manus grabbed into the worry free faucet, and the darkness slowly penetrated into worry free''s mind along manus''s right hand. "The power of Cologne should not be abused by you. I''d better help you control it." Wuchou''s body slowly changes back to human form. Darkness sets a limit in wuchou''s mind. As long as wuchou wants to use the power of the dragon, he will be attacked by darkness. "By the way, transform you. At least you''d better change if you lose your mind." Manus attempts to take advantage of this opportunity to change something about worry free, so that he can let worry free accept his darkness. Darkness slowly erodes worry free body. Manus''s success is only a matter of time. Worry free now, what are you thinking. Worry free to think of everything about the world. Pursue the wandering soul of human nature, the king who is greedy for immortality, and the world of dreams. This world is nothing more than for a certain goal, and people constantly pursue this goal. Defeat the king of Cologne and seek to maintain his position forever. Protoss have been trying to dominate the world, trying to burn the soul and keep the flame forever. Immortality is to pursue human nature and find everything you once had. "Everything is attributed to one word." In the worry free spiritual world, manus sat on the grass and looked at the worry free who finally came back here. "Have you found your answer?" "My greed, the whole world, is to pursue everything. No matter how to change, no one is willing to be content with the status quo. They just want more." Manus nodded with satisfaction. "Although you remember everything, you can''t come back here. After all, it''s because of your mess." Behind manus, a dark soul was shining. "I can''t continue to suppress him. The rest depends on you to overcome it." "Sending you back here is my last mission." "Of course, Cologne doesn''t belong to the power I can control, so I need to help you control it. Don''t underestimate Cologne. This is a big pit." Manus said and stood up slowly. "Well, go outside and end all this." Wuchou woke up again and saw manus''s body shrinking slowly and the darkness spreading slowly. "Hum, time is running out?" Manus didn''t intend to let wuchou inherit the darkness from the beginning. Manus just hoped that wuchou could recover from the past. "Why? To do this." Manus looked at wuchou and shook his head helplessly. "Forget? At first you saved me. This time it''s my turn to save you." Manus can''t forget everything before and the reason why he exists here. "Now I''m just your sin. Since you know what I am, you have to continue to bear what belongs to you." A strange thing returns to wuchou. Wuchou feels as if he has changed. "Woo, uh." Manus fell. "It''s my wish to disappear here." "The world has no consciousness." Manus put his last strength into the world. The strength from the past and present adds a seed to the world. "In the near future, the world will have its own consciousness, and the rest will grow by itself." Wuchou watched manus finish all this without intervening. After all, this is his own salvation, for the salvation of his own world. "Don''t you regret that I didn''t leave you anything?" "How." Wuchou walked to manus and looked at each other''s weak eyes, distressed. "Memory, and her, all this is because of you, I have these good and bad memories." "Hum, help me say goodbye to them. I''m waiting for them at the end." The soul of darkness, the Lord of the abyss, manus, sacrificed everything for the regeneration of world consciousness and the return of lost emotions. "This time, it''s really over." Wuchou looks at the desolate stove. Everything around wuchou is crumbling, and everything around wuchou is fragmented. outside Fire altar The sky is slowly crumbling, and the buildings around me are turning into light particles. People look at their bodies slowly glowing and feel that they are gradually leaving the world. "Did you succeed, Mr. wuchou?" Undead City Blacksmith Laurie packed her bags, remembered everything she had learned in the world, and was ready to go home at ease. "I don''t know how long it will take me to see him again." King City, Arnold Lund The four knights under the king stayed in the hall and waited for the arrival of time. "I don''t know what will happen to me in the future. Whether I really die or another new world." "No matter what the result is, we can''t know." Ash Lake Gu Long knew that he had no way to continue to control wuchou and shook his head helplessly. "Finally, the hope of our family still can''t reappear in this world." "Is that all right?" Red dragon looks at Gu Long and hopes he can do something else. "It doesn''t matter. After all, he is also a human who inherits our blood. I believe he will reproduce our family in other worlds." Initial furnace "It''s been so long before you know it." Wuchou stroked the crystal and looked at jiaika lying quietly inside. "Wait for me. We''ll meet soon." White light envelops the whole earth, and wuchou loses his consciousness again. The world is reborn again. Chapter 274 "Have you learned your lesson?" Dark, invisible world, familiar mechanical sound. The light ball also disappeared, and wuchou didn''t know whether he was wrong or right. "Losing half of your body is for one person, isn''t it?" "Worth it." "That''s right. After all, you are such a person. That''s why I do it." For a moment, the whole world remained silent. "Just, after all, it is uncertainty that makes life interesting." "You don''t have to care about that world. After all, you''ve sent her away safely. Naturally, you won''t be caught so easily." Wuchou naturally knows what he''s talking about. "As for them, they all returned to their own world safely, except those two." "Forget it, although you still have a lot of tasks, you still have to finish what you haven''t finished yet. You still have a lot of debt." Before wuchou asks, the space-time tunnel has appeared at wuchou''s feet and stepped in directly. This time it''s very fast for me. Maybe it''s just a simple read, so it doesn''t take too much time. It''s just that there seems to be something wrong with wuchou. Without worry, I feel like I''m simply floating around in the air. I can''t control my body. I can''t even see or feel my body. Like an uncontrollable wind, wandering in the sky. Wuchou doesn''t know how long he has been drifting. Wuchou even suspects that he will float down like this until someone stops him. Time disappears in the concept of worry free. Worry free doesn''t know how long he has waited, and finally returns to the ground at a certain time. The only opportunity is a person''s call. "Wake up." "Who is it?" "Wake up, don''t sleep." The quiet room is surrounded by all kinds of dolls. Worry free is lying on the bed. Next door, there is a girl with short blond hair. The girl''s voice is like a demon, soft and fascinating. "Wake up." The girl recalled that the first time she met the man in front of her was near her temporary residence. Unexpectedly, in this small town where few people stayed, a stranger fainted near her home. The girl herself did not intend to bring the man back to her home, not to mention the girl''s magic eye, which saw through the man''s loss of vitality. It was like being cursed by some powerful existence. The girl didn''t want to get into trouble, especially when she was just traveling, but the girl heard the man''s dream. "I will save you and wait for me." With that, the man''s left eye left tears. "Yes, not bad." "You think so, Shanghai." That''s what happened when they met. Wuchou doesn''t know where he is. When his eyes slowly adapt to the light, wuchou can see where he is. The whole room is neatly arranged, but wuchou thinks there is something wrong with the setting of the room. After all, although wuchou is lying in bed, he is not lying in a room similar to a hospital, but in a normal bedroom. A girl with short blond hair sat beside her and looked at herself carefully. The girl was very beautiful. Wearing a unique gothic dress, she looked like a princess from the fairy tale world. The point was that worry free seemed to have seen this person. Just, I can''t remember for a moment where I saw him. "Did you think about it?" The girl finally breathed a sigh of relief when she woke up without worry. To tell the truth, when the girl decided to take wuchou home, she found that wuchou''s situation was worse than she expected. Her breathing and heartbeat stopped for a period of time before she jumped for a while. If she could not be sure that he would be fine, the girl would have sent him to the hospital. Worry free looks at the girl, hoping that the girl can tell herself where she is. The girl looked puzzled. "Don''t you know where you are?" Is it amnesia? The girl thought so. "Well, yes." You can''t say you came through. "Forget it. After all, I brought you back. It''s my fault to have a problem." Girl, tidy up your thoughts. "This is duwangting, although it is only near duwangting. To be exact, your current place is the periphery." "Duwang town?" Wuchou doesn''t know where Du Wangting is, but at least he can investigate it himself. "What''s your name?" The girl looked at it carefully. "My name is." Wuchou doesn''t know who he is now. Although he came to the world he once came to, wuchou still doesn''t know where he is. "Can you give me a mirror?" The girl looked puzzled and worried. Isn''t it a name? Why do you need a mirror. "Here you are." The girl handed wuchou a mirror on the bedside table, but wuchou still didn''t know where she was. Because in the mirror, you are what you are. Worry free even sees that one side of your hair has turned white. It''s amazing that only one side has turned white. "My name is wuchou, so call me." The girl looked at Wu Chou suspiciously, and felt that the man was simply prevaricating her, but forget it. "My name is Alice. Well, just call me Alice." Instead, wuchou feels strange to each other. How can a girl with Western appearance have such a simple name? Maybe the name has any meaning. "Speaking of it, wuchou, why did you faint here?" "I came back here in search of something." Since they were sent back here, there must be something about saving them. "What are you looking for?" Wuchou covered his chest and said. "Life." "Life?" Wuchou believes that the souls of jiaika and Rafael are still in the body, but the body has no life energy. Maybe he has a way to restore their life energy, and he can revive them. "What a freak." The girl looked at wuchou and really couldn''t understand each other''s purpose. Life is really an interesting topic. "Thank you, Alice." Worry free is ready to get up. After all, staying here is no way to find your goal. "Where are you going?" "I don''t know. Maybe I can find out what I''m looking for." Looking at wuchou ready to leave, Alice asked wuchou to stay. "Wait, you shouldn''t be very familiar here. Let me show you the way." Worry free wondered why Alice had to help herself like this. Said Alice, perhaps seeing the worry free doubt. "I don''t know, but I think what you''re looking for may help me." Intuition, Alice believes in her intuition all the time. "Well, please, Alice." "It''s all right. I''ve been here for some time. It''s no problem to help you lead the way." Chapter 275 "Leisurely ~ music." Welcome to radio duwangting. Today''s weather is sunny and cloudless. I hope everyone has a good mood to continue today''s work and rest. Well, let''s talk about what''s interesting today. Wuchou suddenly felt a chill behind him. I don''t know why. Listening to the radio station in the taxi, he suddenly felt something bad. "Well, what''s the matter?" Alice looked at the suddenly trembling worry free and looked at each other suspiciously. "Nothing. I just suddenly feel a little uncomfortable. It''s all right." Looking out through the window, it is true that Duwang town is a very quiet town, and there are not many people. Although it is a small town with tourism, it is not a peak season, so few people have come here recently. However, wuchou always feels that there is something waiting for him, just like his goal. "And I always feel a little strange." Wuchou always feels that there is something in his body. He has always felt this since he came to this world. "Illusion." Worry free looked at Alice, who was full of interest. Without interrupting her elegant interest, she continued to follow Alice to visit the whole Duwang town. At this time, a shabby store attracted worry free attention. "Please stop here." When she got out of the car, Alice looked worried and distressed. "Mr. wuchou, what are you doing? I''m going to take you to the commercial street." Wuchou had to nod apologetically and walk to the door of this unique store. The whole store was just built outside the residential area. There is no house on both sides. It is really rare to find a two-story shop in Duwang town. There is no worry to see a balcony on the second floor, but it is in disrepair for a long time. The doors are covered with vines and dust. Although the objective lens has been blurred because it has not been cleaned for many years, wuchou can still see the general situation in the store. "What''s the matter, Mr. worry free." "I want to go in and have a look." "Ah?" Alice looked puzzled and worried. "Why, isn''t it an old house?" "I don''t know, but I think there''s something I want." Just do it. Wuchou goes directly to the store, because wuchou has lost manus'' power. Of course, the power of the world over manus has disappeared with manus. In addition to being a dragon, manus controls it. However, worry free nature can use its strength all the time. In Alice''s eyes, looking at the worry free hand, it seemed that there was some strange purple light flashing, and the next second the lock disappeared, as if it had been eliminated by something. "What a wonderful man." Alice followed worry free into the dilapidated house. The room is full of dust. Although most of the furniture inside has been removed, wuchou can still see that it seems to be a shop selling some kind of jewelry. "Well, it looks like some kind of tailor''s shop." The old hand loom, the different coils displayed in the cabinet, and the fragmentary cloth and decoration on the ground suggest that the former owner here was in a hurry and didn''t even take anything away. "Isn''t it a tailor''s shop? Why do you care so much, Mr. wuchou?" Looking at the decorations and objects here, wuchou always feels like deja vu. Walking up the second floor, I was surprised that it was empty and there was no furniture in it. "OK? The air here is really not very good." Alice looked carefree and hoped to leave here early. After all, it was really bad here. "No." Worry free looks at the whole place and feels that he needs to stay here. As long as he is here, he will find his own answer. "I want to stay here." "Ah?" Alice looked at Wu Chou suspiciously and wondered if there was something wrong with the man. "Why, stay here. Is there anything you want here?" "I don''t know." Wuchou walked back to the first floor and sat down with a chair. "Intuition, I think I need to stay here and wait for my fate." Alice looked at the worry free in front of her. Although this person was the first time Alice met, Alice felt that this person could be relied on. "Alas." Alice sighed. "It''s not a problem. The problem is how you want to stay here all the time. This is not your home." This is really a problem. Although wuchou just wants to stay here, he doesn''t know who this shop belongs to, and he has no money and can''t do anything. Looking at wuchou with a worried face, Alice knew that the other party had no idea at all. "Oh, let me help you. Let''s go and find the street manager nearby." According to Alice''s guidance, wuchou finally came to the person in charge of Duwang town and asked questions about that position. "Ah, that house." An old uncle sat on a chair in the park and talked to wuchou about everything about the house. "That house is the shop of the puppet master who once lived here. It is said that he came here to settle down in order to find the legendary puppet, but unfortunately, he died young." The old man said and handed wuchou a key. "Here you are. I think you should be able to use it." Wuchou took the key directly and looked at the old man strangely. "Well, why should I give it to you?" Wuchou nodded. The old man looked at wuchou. Wuchou could even see the brilliance of wisdom from the old man''s eyes. "I can see that you need this thing very much, and I see that you may be able to help our town." "Help, town?" "That''s right." The old man stood up slowly and looked at the peaceful town. His heart seemed to roll up a haze. "There is something wrong with this town, I can see. It seems that there is something evil in the town." "Moreover, I see that you are the only key to stop him." Wuchou looked at the old man with a confused face. "What do you mean, is there anything dangerous in this town?" The old man just shook his head helplessly. "To be exact, I don''t know, but I can feel it." "This town, under the veil of calm, hides unknown panic." In the distance, somewhere in Duwang town. A young man in a suit packed his luggage and was ready to leave his company and go home. "Huh?" The man suddenly turned back and looked behind him. He saw nothing and was empty. "Illusion?" The man said hello to his colleagues skillfully, refused all the invitations and drove back to his home. "What a quiet day, don''t you think?" The shadow under the setting sun, some kind of existence looms. Chapter 276 Wuchou has been dreaming recently It''s normal for people to dream, but wuchou has been dreaming the same dream recently. Dark feathers, slowly falling in the air. The bright roses spread in the air, and the petals slowly went with the wind. The gate full of thorns is slowly opening, and the golden light shines on the whole earth. Blue and green flames blend with each other and slowly form a vortex in the air. Finally, leave unknown feathers and stay alone in the dark. Wuchou has been dreaming the same dream. "Huh?" Wuchou wakes up again, looks at the strange environment around him, and thinks of what happened yesterday. After the old man''s affirmation, wuchou got the key to the tailor''s shop and was recognized by the other party. However, although wuchou can get the house so easily, it is natural that wuchou should bear the rent and all expenses. "After all, old man, I''m not completely good." That''s what the old man said. In the end, wuchou still needs Alice''s help. At least in the first month, he has no way. Moreover, wuchou also needs Alice''s help to tidy up and clean. Of course, he also needs to supplement furniture and store tools. Thinking of this, wuchou began to have a headache. He actually let Alice help him so much. In the future, he will really be tied by Alice. It was almost midnight yesterday. Wuchou and Alice finally cleaned up the whole shop. After wuchou sent Alice back safely, they ran back again. However, Alice is really a little far away from wuchou. After all, wuchou is still in Duwang Town, and Alice is at least outside Duwang town. Wuchou takes the second floor as the lounge and the first floor as the work. However, wuchou still has a problem to deal with. "I''m worried about how to make money. I can''t make money. I can''t do anything except fighting and cooking." At least, we should be the same here as in those years. We should either be a tailor or learn to be a doll. "It seems that you need my help." Alice shook her head helplessly as she looked at her helplessness in the chair. "Alice, how did you get back here?" Alice sat beside wuchou and handed wuchou a book. "Here you are. I believe you need this book." The whole book is written by hand. It can be seen that the original owner took the notes very seriously. "Alice, are you a puppeteer?" "Well, sort of." Alice felt for the moment that her secret could not be revealed to wuchou, even if she was perfunctory. "Thank you." "I''m sure you don''t understand anything. I''ll explain it to you here." The two people just sat here to communicate, but with the deepening of the problem, Alice felt that although this person really had no foundation at all, there were a lot of strange ideas. "There''s another problem." Wuchou probably knows all about the construction of dolls, but wuchou has another problem. "So, automatic puppets, is it possible?" After all, wuchou, formerly known as the game party, naturally contacts many God and devil series. What doll moves by itself, and the doll itself is a dead thing gets life. "Well, why do you think about this?" Of course, Alice is also pursuing this limit. The legendary puppet teacher can give her puppet eternal life and self-consciousness. However, Alice has no other choice except that she has caused the current damage by a coincidence. "Because I think this may have something to do with my goal." "Really?" She didn''t know if wuchou was telling the truth, so Alice had to tell wuchou everything she knew. "In fact, there is a legend." Alice didn''t know where to take out a book with a red cover, which was written in English. "What is this?" Alice motioned to be quiet and listened carefully to what she said next. "Although this is just a legend, the legend is actually written according to the real story. Otherwise, how would the ancients know how the legend came?" Alice pointed to a page in the book and told a story about the legend. "This is the story of the legendary doll, the rose girl." Alice pointed to a name on it. "This is the legendary puppet master, the puppet created by Luo Zhen. It is said that he not only has his own consciousness, but also has his own ability." Said Alice, turning out her investigation of these stories. "This is the doll I have been looking for. It is said that the doll will choose its own master. It is also said that even ordinary people can be selected." "But I found one of the most important things about the real source of dolls." Alice opened the note in her hand, which recorded all the information about the appearance of the doll. "This is the legend that I have been looking for about the rose girl." "I found about them somewhere. Yes, the rose girl is not one, and there are more than a few. I heard about them." "It is said that as long as they continue to wake up, they will lead to war, about their own war." Said Alice regretfully. "It''s just a pity that no matter how I look for it, I can''t find the news about the real existence of rose girls, or really see them." Said here, Alice also hoped that she could find them. "Really?" Wuchou thinks, maybe, about the rose girl, you can answer your own questions. "Don''t say that. Let''s practice it first and let me see your craft." Alice doesn''t want to continue this topic, and hopes to turn these theories into reality without worry. "Well, I''ll prepare first." Worry free thought for a long time about all the dolls, materials, proportions and sizes. The idea is very simple, but the operation is really not simple. Making dolls is not making weapons, and there is no worry about what is in your mind. Weapons can be made according to your imagination, but dolls can be spliced one by one, which is not so simple. Alice couldn''t help laughing as she watched wuchou''s clumsy manipulation. "What is this, Mr. worry free." Worry free also rarely blushed. Without responding to Alice, she continued to make it with her heart. Although wuchou''s hand is really not exquisite, at least wuchou can simply make a puppet. After all, the puppet can''t start so soon. Start simply first. However, this puppet is not very good. After all, wuchou is the first time to use a sewing machine. Sewing is really not easy. "Although the appearance is really not good, it is at least the first step." Looking at wuchou''s first doll bear, Alice remembered her experience. "It doesn''t matter. As long as you do more, you must be very familiar." Perhaps moved by worry free optimism, Alice didn''t roll her eyes at worry free, but encouraged it. "Come on, Mr. wuchou. After all, you have to support this store and pay me back." Come on, there''s a lot more pressure. Chapter 277 dream Wuchou dreams occasionally, but the frequency of dreams has been much higher since he came to Duwang town. The upside down world is surrounded by dilapidated houses and darkness. There was no one in the city, and there was silence all around. I don''t know how long time has passed, and space begins to change. The city on the upper level has become a garden full of roses, bringing vitality to this dark world. Worry free doesn''t know what you are, just simply stand in place. At this time, a little Lori with rabbit ears came out from behind. She was wearing a long pink dress and a radish necklace around her neck. She was very cute. However, wuchou saw the cunning in little Lori''s eyes and knew that the goods were definitely not as simple as expected. "Whether it''s windup or not." Little Laurie went to wuchou and looked at wuchou carefully. "Well, there''s no strange feeling. Although it''s amazing that half of the body loses its vitality, I haven''t seen what''s special." At a glance, I can see through the physical condition of wuchou, and make wuchou even feel that he is not in a dream. "Ah, do you think you are realistic? It seems that you also have special experience." Little Laurie said and took out two different roses from behind. Black, red. "Ask you a question, which side do you like, deep darkness or bright crimson?" Wuchou doesn''t know how to answer. After all, he has no choice and hobbies. "Oh, can''t you answer?" Little Laurie shook her head helplessly. "Please, there''s no way to decide such a simple thing. What do you want to do with a more troublesome choice in the future?" I can see that little Laurie is a little disappointed. "Forget it, it''s normal not to choose now. After all, no one can decide his life at the beginning. I''ll come back tomorrow. You should think about it now." Little Laurie said that and turned to leave. "By the way, now you are in a dream." Plop Wuchou covered his head and stood up slowly. Looking at all kinds of puppets on the table, wuchou finally remembered what he did last night. When Alice came home, wuchou practiced slowly alone. After all, diligence can make up for weakness, and wuchou slowly felt something. At least, the appearance doesn''t look so shocking. "Is it six?" I didn''t expect that I had a dream and woke up like this. I don''t know whether the dream is true or just I''m too tired and have an illusion. But tonight, I can know if I have an illusion. Unexpectedly, there was a knock outside the door. Those who could disturb wuchou so early in the morning could not think of anyone else except Alice. After all, wuchou only knew Alice. "Mr. wuchou, I didn''t expect you to get up so early." Alice went straight to the second floor without thinking she was an outsider. "Ah, unexpectedly, Mr. wuchou, you are so diligent." Looking at the puppets, Alice had to nod and praise. After all, she had been training all night. At least her spirit was commendable. "After all, there is still a long way to go. I want to continue refueling." Worry free to pack up the puppets here and prepare to continue to learn about puppets with Alice. "Speaking of this, come with me." Alice left with worry free and got into the taxi already prepared. "Where are we going?" "You''ll know then." Alice slowly came to the periphery of Duwang town with worry free and stopped in the forest on one side. "I''m leaving now. Follow me." Wuchou followed Alice slowly into the forest. Although Alice was wearing a princess dress, it was obvious that the nearby terrain and weeds did not affect each other. Wuchou felt that the other party was a little incredible at this time. With the silent Alice slowly deepening, Alice came to a lake with worry free. "Here is?" Alice pointed to the middle of the lake. "See what''s there." Wuchou looked carefully and found something swimming on the lake. Open your eyes and see without worry. "Is that some kind of black object?" "Sure enough, Mr. wuchou, you have a different ability to see these things." Alice said, and told wuchou one thing. "That''s something I found recently. It''s similar to the space-time tunnel. Although I''m not very clear about the theory of space, I think it''s better to deal with this kind of thing." After all, having something to do with space means that this thing may riot. "Afraid of spatial instability?" "Well, so I have to make some boundaries to prevent it from breaking out, but I need no one to disturb me when I''m ready, so I came to you." Alice said, the magic on her body slowly condensed, and worry free could feel a strong sense of oppression. "Next, please, Mr. worry free." I saw Alice stirring something in the air. One white light after another formed several small circles in the air, and different words slowly appeared in the middle. As the aperture slowly surrounded the whole space tunnel, Alice was finally relieved. "In this way, at least it won''t be so simple and violent." Is that really enough? Worry free does not relax, but pays more attention. A thick black fog fell from the sky. "Alice, danger!" Alice looked at the sky and found that the black fog rushed directly at her. Before Alice could react, she rushed over and picked Alice up. "Mr. wuchou!" Although wuchou was fast enough, his was still stained with a little thick fog, and the whole skin of his right hand was corroded. "It''s all right. It''ll recover soon." The fog slowly changed in mid air and finally formed a human shape. "Who are you?" Wuchou looked at each other with a wary face. The other party didn''t say anything, just took out a black playing card from his pocket and threw it directly at wuchou. Wuchou didn''t dare to take the attack with his hand. He took Alice away, but the other party''s attack seemed to follow him and kept catching up. "Annoying." The magic circuit on the body is shining. Worry free, a magic bullet will directly hit it and die with playing cards. "Who the hell are you? Why attack us." The other party still didn''t speak, but soon the other party suddenly disappeared. Just like it has never appeared, except for the traces of the ground and the worry free right hand, it proves that everything just now is not an illusion. "What on earth is it and why it suddenly appears here?" Just without worry, kogas in the spiritual world kept silent when he saw what was happening outside. "Is it coming at last? It seems to be coming soon." Chapter 278 late at night After wuchou and others finished handling the space tunnel and determined that there was no heavy fog again, wuchou went back to the doll store with Alice to continue learning until Alice''s teaching ended and wuchou began a new effort. Maybe there are too many accidents today, maybe there are more things to learn today. After making a few puppets, wuchou soon fell asleep on his desk. Dream, familiar dream. The silvery white iron chain binds wuchou''s body, and the bright red blood slowly flows down the iron chain, adding a gorgeous color to the earth. The bitten red apple rolls to wuchou''s feet and slowly decays. Dark feathers and bright red petals fall with the wind. Laurie rabbit came out of the darkness and looked at wuchou as she was now. She couldn''t help shaking her head. "Haven''t you decided yet? You human." "What is there to consider? Do you think black and red are so difficult to choose? Don''t you have any ideas in your heart?" Worry free doesn''t know what the other party wants to say. From the beginning, this dream was very strange. "Alas." Lori rabbit is also very helpless. It''s a shame that this guy hasn''t figured out what to choose. "Forget it. After all, this choice is really difficult. How about I give you another choice." "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Wuchou wants to shout out, but he can''t speak. "Ah, don''t you understand?" Laurie rabbit seemed to see through her worry free heart and said with a smile. "Correctly speaking, you should know very well." "After all, isn''t this your dream?" Pop, pop, pop. "Mr. wuchou, wake up." Wuchou narrowed his eyes and returned to reality. "Alice, it''s you." I don''t know how Alice broke in. She didn''t care too much. She loosened her muscles and bones and stood up slowly. "Mr. wuchou, it''s a little late today." "Huh?" Worry free, turn around and look at the time. 7 o''clock is not too late. "Are you dreaming again?" "Probably, but the dream has always been vague." Red and black? "Mr. wuchou, what''s that?" Alice noticed that there was a strange leaflet under worry. "Hmm? What is it?" Maybe wuchou has made some decisions in his heart, so some force drives everything to begin to happen. "Well, is this a questionnaire?" Wuchou looks at some of the above problems and always feels that the other party seems to be inducing himself. Red or black? Red, after all, is more energetic than black. Black tea or coffee? Wuchou hesitated for a while and chose black tea. Panda or clown? For this problem, wuchou chose the panda. Wind up or not? Write here, no worry hesitate. "Hmm? Mr. wuchou, what''s the matter?" Alice sat aside and watched worry free fill out the survey. "Nothing." Wind up After filling in, wuchou stuffed the questionnaire into the cabinet and ignored it. But wuchou didn''t notice the problem. After wuchou filled in the survey, his body had a strange change. I didn''t even notice it. "Alice, keep studying." A quiet and peaceful day. It lasted until night. After taking Alice home, wuchou just returned to the store door and saw a suitcase next to his store door. The suitcase was engraved with golden patterns. The tan suitcase looked old and mysterious. "Who put it here?" Wuchou looks around the suitcase carefully. There is no envelope or note. Only this suitcase stays here quietly. "Maybe it''s someone else''s stuff. You''d better take it first and wait for the owner to come and find it." Wuchou walks back to his shop with his suitcase. Turn on the desk lamp and continue today''s exercise. Click I don''t know if it''s the illusion of worry free. Worry free seems to hear it. There seems to be something moving in the suitcase. "Illusion." Maybe I''m too tired. Without worry, he ignored it and continued to work hard. Click The voice sounded again. This time, wuchou was sure that he heard correctly. "Who is it?" The voice really came out of the suitcase. Is it an alarm clock? It can''t be a bomb. After all, worry free. But I came here recently and didn''t know anyone. "I''m sorry. It''s better to check it." Worry free put the suitcase on the table and open it carefully. Inside the suitcase lies a crimson girl, a pocket girl, just a very realistic doll. It looks like a real person, with a winding beside it. However, wuchou doesn''t know if his right eye has an illusion. His right eye seems to see something again, but the scene in his right eye is different from that seen by his left eye. What you see in your right eye is an incomplete, Black Gothic Lori doll. Wait for wuchou to concentrate again and find that there is no illusion in his right eye, and he can only see a red doll lying in his left eye. The doll is wearing a red Gothic robe and a golden horse tail. If you don''t see the doll''s joints, wuchou even suspects that it is a real person. "Very cute." Wuchou picked up the doll and looked at the doll''s body carefully. Of course, it''s for reference. There''s absolutely no strange idea. "Alice must like it very much, but I don''t know who put it here. It must look very expensive." Worry free looked at the clockwork in the box, and his inner desire defeated reason. "I''m just trying. I don''t have any other ideas." Wuchou inserts the spring into the switch behind the doll and rotates it. After winding up, wuchou just looked at the doll and waited for any strange changes. However, the doll still didn''t respond to wuchou and continued to lie quietly in wuchou''s arms. "What am I expecting, really?" Wuchou put the doll at the head of the bed, didn''t continue to care, continued to work overtime and began to practice. But wuchou didn''t see it. The doll behind him suddenly opened his eyes and stared at wuchou''s back, so he looked at wuchou''s work. After three days, I can skillfully make puppets and finally start making puppets. "The materials still need to be prepared, but I now have a reference target. It''s good to kill." Think of here, worry free stretch, ready to sleep. Before wuchou went to bed, he looked at the doll, didn''t open his eyes, and sat quietly at the head of the bed. Hold the doll in your arms without worry, just like someone is really around you. "I don''t know your name yet. After all, it''s not written on it." Worry free looked at the doll in my arms and thought. "True red, this name may be very suitable for you." I don''t know why, this name, a familiar name, suddenly appeared in wuchou''s mind. "Good night, really red, please tonight." Chapter 279 Dream, dream again. This dream, worry free feels a little incredible, because it is not a worry free dream, it should be said to be another person''s dream. Wuchou doesn''t know why he sees another person''s dream, and he doesn''t know what''s happening. Retro streets, medieval architecture. The man made his own doll. All kinds of exquisite parts are put on the shelf, carefully selected by the man, and finally carved slowly to make the doll''s body. The man carefully chooses the clothes belonging to the doll, helps the doll match the appropriate props and patterns, and slowly makes the appearance that belongs to his heart''s most hope. "So, what is this?" After reading all this, wuchou still doesn''t know what happened. Dream, just wake up. Wuchou wakes up again and sees the doll lying next to him, as if he struggled from wuchou''s arms and left wuchou''s arms. Worry free doesn''t care too much. After all, it may be that you move around after you fall asleep. Wuchou holds Zhenhong in his arms and looks at the charming doll in front of him. Wuchou doesn''t know if there is something wrong with any nerve. He actually stretches out his head to kiss Zhenhong''s forehead. Before wuchou could express his feelings, Zhenhong suddenly moved, slapped wuchou''s face directly and slapped her in the face. "Pervert, I can''t even let go of dolls." Really red face, looking at worry free. Wuchou was stunned for a while, then startled, threw Zhenhong onto the bed and jumped out directly. "You, what are you!" Wuchou can''t believe that the doll around him has survived. "You''re the one who doesn''t even let go of dolls. I''m really out of my sight." Zhenhong thought that such a hard-working and attentive person would be a good person. She wanted to continue to observe for a period of time and then show up. She didn''t expect that this pervert would show his prototype so soon. "Ah, that''s force majeure." "Even force majeure proves that you are not a good person." Zhenhong stares at wuchou. Looking at this guy at present, if there is any misconduct, she must teach this guy a good lesson. ¨C sermon time ¨C Wuchou quietly knelt down in front of Zhenhong and listened to most of Zhenhong''s sermons, nothing more than the relationship between master and servant, what three rules and so on. "So, if you don''t make a contract with me soon, what are you waiting for?" Zhenhong stretched out her hand and waited for wuchou to carry out the so-called ceremony. However, before they had to do anything, several black feathers suddenly flew in outside, breaking the window of wuchou balcony. "What''s the matter?" From the outside, a model clown flew in. I don''t know where to take out some knives and throw them directly at Zhenhong. "Worry free, hurry up!" True red can''t fight without the magic provided by the media. "Really, it''s all trouble." Zhenhong looked, wuchou stood in front of her, stretched out his right hand, and all the simple throwing knives that would attack in the future bounced away. "This is!" The first time Zhenhong saw an ordinary person with incredible power. "Sorry, can you stay away from my doll? She''s mine." After seeing wuchou, the clown doll did not attack, but trembled and approached wuchou. Wuchou didn''t understand what happened. He only saw that the clown doll suddenly twitched all over, and then there was no movement. "What''s the matter? It''s inexplicable." Wuchou didn''t continue to pay attention and looked at Zhenhong. Looking at Zhenhong seems to be stunned. Wuchou hurried to interrupt Zhenhong''s thinking. "True red, what are you doing?" But wuchou didn''t expect that Zhenhong suddenly didn''t want to pay attention to wuchou and wanted to go back to the box. "True red, what''s the matter? Is it hurt? Let me see." "Let go!" True red pushed away without worry, and his eyes turned red. "Since you are strong enough, you don''t need me as a doll, and I don''t need to protect you. Let me lie down quietly." Zhenhong always thought that her mission was to complete Alice''s game, protect her media and goodbye to her father, but now the media she chose is very powerful and doesn''t need her own strength, so what''s the meaning of herself. "Say something stupid!" Zhenhong didn''t expect that wuchou dared to ask him to drink. "It''s really red. Do you think so?" Wuchou sat in front of Zhenhong, helped the stubborn Zhenhong and said his inner words. "Zhenhong is not unnecessary. Zhenhong, you are my first doll, but I am the first to meet a movable doll. Zhenhong is my goal and my hope." "True red, power is not absolutely everything. I don''t need you only by power. I need everything about you, your experience and everything about you. That''s what I want." Wuchou grabs Zhenhong''s right hand and looks at Zhenhong carefully. "Zhenhong, will you make a contract with me?" Zhenhong looked at the serious worry free, and felt that the dirty man in front of her might have a lot of bright spots. "Since you pursue like this, it''s my fault not to be satisfied with you." "Obey me sincerely." "Of course, my princess." The ring appears in wuchou''s left hand. "Mr. wuchou, what are you doing?" They had just finished the contract. Alice didn''t know when she had come to the second floor. She looked at wuchou and the real red in front of her, and was stunned on the spot. Alice didn''t see that Zhenhong was a doll at first. She was ready to take out her mobile phone from her pocket. "Hello, Hello, police?" "Misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding." Wuchou hurried to stop Alice from calling. If she and the doll did something strange and were locked up in the police station, they would die socially. "Explain first, what are you doing? Why is there a child here?" Alice looked at the real red carefully and suddenly began to feel something wrong. "Wait, it''s a little strange." Alice put aside her worries and went straight to Zhenhong. "What''s the matter, strange woman?" Alice picked up real red and observed it carefully. "Doll, living doll!" "Wow!" Alice happily hugged Zhenhong in her arms, and her mood was not ordinary happiness. "I finally saw the legendary rose girl." Alice may not feel it. It''s a little uncomfortable for Zhenhong to be held around like this. "Let go of me!" Alice didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, she approached Zhenhong and carefully observed every position of Zhenhong. "It''s amazing. I don''t know what the principle is and what strange ability is there?" Looking at Alice''s energy to unload the real red, wuchou hurriedly snatched the real red back to avoid Alice''s real intention to do it. "Wait, Alice, don''t mess around. Real red is not a toy. Don''t mess around." "Of course I know." Alice approached wuchou step by step and scared them back. "I''m just looking at it. I won''t hurt her. Don''t worry. Leave it to me." Looking at Alice as a middle-aged uncle, wuchou smiled at Zhenhong and decided to leave quickly. "Hey, wait for me! Don''t run away." In the room where the three left, laughter came from the mirror at the head of the bed. "Found it." Chapter 280 "Oh, have you heard?" "What news? Is it gossip?" Two high school girls talked while walking back to their home. "I heard that the doll shop on the street is open again." "Really? It''s said that the original owner committed suicide and the place was closed. Why is it open again now?" "It''s said that he is a new shopkeeper. At this time, he kept silent and stayed in the store to work. That''s not the point I''m talking about." "It is said that passers-by often hear the shopkeeper quarrel with another one, and according to my investigation, there is only a woman with blonde temperament in addition to the shopkeeper." "You want to say, how many years ago was the script when they opened a family puppet shop?" "That''s why it''s strange. Find a chance to have a look." At this time, wuchou stays in the doll shop and continues to learn how to make dolls. Of course, now wuchou has another key observation object, Zhenhong. As long as you want to understand the energy source of true red, maybe wuchou can find a way to provide life energy to jiaika. Therefore, as long as people passing by the doll shop often hear this dialogue. "Zhenhong, wait for me. I''m just checking. It won''t hurt you." "Go away, pervert. You''re not a good man like Alice." "Alas, Zhenhong, how can you do this to me? I like you very much. Can you observe it for me?" They wandered around the store once in a while, but fortunately, they were very self-made and didn''t destroy other things in the store. Otherwise, wuchou would easily spit blood. After tossing around for a period of time, wuchou also gave up to study Zhenhong. After all, he didn''t study enough. He''d better study production first. Alice saw that worry free had given up, and her interest was much less, but her eyes were still staring at true red. Zhenhong sits quietly next to wuchou. After all, wuchou won''t do anything to herself. It''s hard for this woman to say. Zhenhong looks at the limbs and torso that wuchou needs to make dolls, slowly drills into wuchou''s arms, and looks at the movements on wuchou''s hands. Although she said it was annoying, Zhenhong stayed with wuchou all the time, just as she couldn''t survive without wuchou. "It''s like magic." Although wuchou does have magic, Zhenhong doesn''t mean that. "I do have magic, really red. What the hell are you talking about?" Zhenhong looked puzzled and had no positive answer. "It''s just a few days. If it''s not magic, it''s talent." Maybe. Wuchou doesn''t know he will be suitable. He just hopes to find a way to revive jiaika. "Woo." Alice looked at the interaction between wuchou and Zhenhong and was a little envious. Of course, she was envious of wuchou. "I also want to have a rose girl. Why didn''t I?" Real red gave Alice a disdainful look. "Pursuing us with purpose will not have good results. We are not tools." Zhenhong said, ignoring Alice, sat quietly in wuchou''s arms and watched wuchou continue to work. Alice also stopped fooling around and went to wuchou to guide wuchou to start making dolls. As time went by, wuchou didn''t know how long he had made it. Finally, when wuchou was ready, it was dark. "It''s really red. Let''s go and eat." Spend every day quietly until wuchou finds a way to save jiaika. Of course, this is just a wishful thinking without worry. Since it will be sent back here, it will not be so simple to let wuchou spend the boring daily life like this. late at night Wuchou is still practicing. Zhenhong has returned to her box to sleep. Speaking of dolls, they also need to sleep. At least this makes them look more like people. Just, I don''t know what happens when they sleep. Find a chance to ask. Wuchou thought so and continued to practice. Snap There was a strange noise downstairs. "Is anyone here?" Wuchou began to be vigilant and listen attentively to who broke in downstairs. There was no sound of rummaging. The other party is not a simple thief. The other party comes for something. Wuchou uses magic to explore the situation below, and magic starts searching along the floor. "A man, young man, very tall." Why do you come here suddenly? There should be nothing here that attracts other people''s attention, except true red. "But no one knows that real red is here except Alice." However, before wuchou''s reaction, the other party has come to his balcony. "What!" Looking outside, a man wearing a student uniform and a broom appeared on the worry free balcony with a bow and arrow in his hand. And wuchou seems to feel that he has seen this bow and arrow somewhere. "Oh, you can actually detect my position, so it seems that your qualification should be very good." "Who the hell are you?" Instead of answering wuchou''s question, the man held his bow and arrow at wuchou. "Well, I really look forward to what kind of double you will lead to." "Double, you are the double messenger!" At this time, wuchou finally remembered what this thing was. "Oh, I know the double. Is it an insider?" Although the man said so, the bow and arrow in his hand still shot out. "Let me see, your double!" The bow and arrow flew to wuchou. Suddenly, wuchou felt as if something was going to jump out of his body. An arrow jumped out of wuchou''s body to block the bow and arrow shot by the man. "What!" Looking at wuchou''s body, another arrow will jump out, which is different from his own. "Boy, why are there arrows? Have you ever seen that mother-in-law!" Wuchou also feels very surprised. Why is there an arrow in his body? When did he stay here. "Hum, but it seems that you don''t have a double. It seems that the arrow just stays in your body." The man was a little disappointed. Although he saw another arrow, he didn''t expect that this man had an arrow and didn''t have a double. "Forget it, it seems that you can''t help me. Don''t mess up my business and let you go." The man took his arrow away and disappeared the next second. "So, did I come back here?" At this time, wuchou knows what world he will return to. "So where are they now?" The other side of the world Nablus, Italy An old house, a strong man with sunglasses, lying on the sun chair, comfortably enjoying the sun bath. "Yes!" The man hung a broken bow and arrow on his chest and began to tremble. "Finally, finally resurrected?" The man suddenly disappeared and returned to his old house. "Come on, get ready to go." Chapter 281 early morning Zhenhong woke up from sleep. As soon as she opened the box, she saw wuchou sitting on the floor, losing focus in her eyes. "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" Zhenhong walks to wuchou, looks at such wuchou and asks with concern. "Doubles, I can''t use doubles." "Ah?" Wuchou watched the man leave last night and watched the bow and arrow return to him, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t use a double. I''ve tried everything, but the double can''t be summoned. Self, doubles are like disappearing. "My double, what''s the matter?" Wuchou feels that it may be because of his identity in the world here, that he once stayed here in another identity, rather than his own right now, so there will be problems. "Or because I died once, the double disappeared." Worry free can''t solve this problem. "Unless that arrow can answer my question." Worry free has one more goal. Find out why you lost your double. "Worry free, are you okay?" "It''s all right. I want you to worry." Wuchou touched Zhenhong''s head, only to attract the other party''s eyes. "Don''t treat me like a child, really." Worry free quickly pack up your mood and start preparing everything for Zhenhong today. Just as worry free began to prepare, changes began to take place on the other side of the world. "I know. I''ll start when I have time." In a villa, a man in white listened to the phone and began to pack his luggage. "What''s the matter, chengtaro?" "That''s enough. It''s just a troublesome thing. I need to deal with it myself. After all, the old man can''t help tossing." Their destination is obviously the Duwang town where wuchou is located. "By the way, what''s the news about them now?" A red haired man with green clothes began to open his Notepad. "Recently, they suddenly left Italy. I don''t know why. Maybe there is something worth leaving." "Really?" Chengtai Lang felt that it was not so simple. Even if he was not a vampire, he could not simply remove the surveillance. After all, he was still him. "Continue to pay attention to their movements, and we will set out after a while." At this time, duwangting Wuchou is still packing up his tools. Zhenhong sits on the second floor watching TV. Speaking, Zhenhong seems to like watching TV, especially a puppet play. It''s not generally suitable for a puppet to watch a puppet play. Wuchou vomited in his heart and continued to pack up his tools. After all, today he needs to go to duwangting commercial street with Alice to buy some materials and prepare his first puppet product. "True red, let''s go." Wuchou looked at the real red who was still sitting in front of the TV. Knowing that wuchou was ready to leave, wuchou walked directly to lie in wuchou''s arms. "Listen, you can''t move and talk, you know?" Zhenhong turns her eyes to wuchou, and suddenly wuchou hears Zhenhong''s voice in her brain. "Fool, you don''t need so much trouble. That''s all right." Wuchou nodded and took Zhenhong to the door to wait for Alice. It''s just that Alice and wuchou are going to the mall together. Anyway, when passers-by saw the two people walking together, it looked like a valet and a young lady, but the valet even had to take a person out of the street. Although duwangting is just a quiet town, naturally there will still be some criminals wandering here. Naturally, the combination of worry free and Alice will naturally encounter this kind of trouble. However, this time they met not to disturb them, but to disturb others. "Sorry, I''m in a hurry. Can you let me leave?" A man in a student uniform hoped that the students around him would leave him. After all, he was in a hurry because of his new school. "Ah, is that your attitude towards your predecessors? Apologize, apologize." Wuchou didn''t want to pay attention to it, but Alice couldn''t see it and went over to stop them. "If you don''t study hard, how can you harass others at will." They didn''t expect that Alice would come forward to help. They couldn''t get over their face and were ready to come and flirt with Alice. "Wait." At the beginning, the man stood up and stood in front of Alice and wuchou. "Senior, don''t disturb others for no reason. Just rush to me if you have anything." In fact, at the beginning, wuchou felt that this man had a strange hairstyle on his head and didn''t have a particularly good impression on this man, but he didn''t expect that this man had a strong sense of justice and took the initiative to bear it. "Ah, what are you talking about, brother? Listen to the elders and go away. It''s none of your business here." One of them grabbed the man''s clothes and picked up the backpack in the other''s hand. "Dongfang, Zhanzhu, it''s too troublesome. I''ll call you JOJO later." jojo¡£ This name is familiar to wuchou. As a former good friend, Joseph josta also has this name, and his grandson chengtaro has also been called JOJO. "Is this coincidence or luck?" Wuchou went up in person and gave Alice the real red in his arms, which made the other party excited. "Although we met for the first time, since your name is very similar to my old friend, I believe this fate. I won''t let you be bullied by others." The man looked puzzled and didn''t know what wuchou was talking about. "Ah, what''s the matter with you? Beat you up!" The leader waved his fist and rushed up. He didn''t have to do anything, but simply flicked his fingers. The power of the void revolved around the worry free fingers and immediately bounced the three people away. "Go away, you''re not needed here." "What, playing tricks!" One of them picked up the iron bar from the ground and threw it directly at wuchou. "Be careful!" Wuchou doesn''t need to do anything. He just needs to stare at them and blow up the iron bar in his hand in an instant. "This is!" Dongfang Zhanzhu looked at what wuchou had done and felt that he might have met a companion. "Go away, don''t blame me for being rude." The three were frightened by wuchou''s behavior and hurried away, fearing no resistance at all. "Worry free, you don''t need to do this. You have to convince people with virtue, whether you understand it or not." Looking at Alice''s education without worry, the Oriental battle assistant on one side almost laughed. "Sorry to make you laugh. Are you okay?" Zhan Zhu didn''t expect wuchou to apologize to him. It''s incredible. After all, wuchou looks like half of his hair is dyed white. He thought wuchou is a bad thing. Who knows that wuchou is so polite. "Nothing, thank you." Wuchou watched Zhanzhu leave. Although he wanted to ask if he had anything to do with Chengtai Lang, he thought about it. "Forget it, next time." Chapter 282 late at night Wuchou recalls what happened this morning. Starting today, wuchou began to write a diary. It''s not because of hobbies or other reasons, but wuchou feels like he has a problem. Wuchou writes about his own exceptions. Today, when I came back from buying all the materials, I found that I had forgotten to find Alice to buy a book about the legend of the rose girl. Although it was just forgetful, I thought it might not be simple. Wuchou recently found that he sometimes wanders and forgets what he wants to do. If Zhenhong doesn''t remind himself occasionally, he may really stand all day. Wuchou doesn''t know why he became like this. Wuchou is worried that he will forget other things, or important things. Now wuchou must write things down to avoid future troubles. Keep a detailed record of what happened today, and think of the Oriental war you met today. "Maybe, maybe, it''s really related to them. I don''t know why. I think it''s related." Worry free to write about them. Although it''s just a simple writing, it also wastes a lot of time. "Wuchou, what are you doing?" Surprisingly, Zhenhong hasn''t gone to bed yet. After all, they seem to have some rules from their father to go to bed early. "Nothing, just write down today." Wuchou puts Zhenhong on his lap and lets Zhenhong see what he has written. "Alas, wuchou, why do you keep a diary? Are you afraid of forgetting?" "No, I just want to write." Zhenhong looked at what wuchou wrote and felt a little sigh. "It''s amazing that humans can forget. We are different. As long as we sleep, we will think of what happened." "Really? Then you should like to sleep so that you can see your father in a dream." Saying this, Zhenhong suddenly became silent. "If you give me a choice, I''d rather not go to bed." Before wuchou asked why, Zhenhong went back to her box to sleep. "What? It''s so mysterious." After all, everyone has his own secret. He has no worries and nothing to say. Just keep practicing. True red dream when does it start? Memories begin to become different Once I was, I stayed in everything about birth and father. Now, all memories are different. Now when I enter the dream, I can''t remember anything except the memory of meeting the mercury lamp. Only that memory. Two boxes collided inside the field. In the same tunnel, only one of them is allowed to enter. Those who can''t go in will be left in the field and wait for the call of another. I don''t know where the hurricane came, so I blew the mercury lamp box away. Yes, he doesn''t have a box, and I don''t know where she robbed it. However, Zhenhong always saw the desperate and painful eyes of the mercury lamp. "No, let me see him again." Zhenhong doesn''t know why the mercury lamp said this, nor why she would compete with herself, but fate chose her. However, the inner melancholy has been unable to slow down. After a long time, wuchou saw Zhenhong suddenly open her box again. She just felt that Zhenhong seemed very flustered and had some nightmares. "True red, what''s the matter?" Wuchou walks over, holds Zhenhong in his arms and takes care of each other''s messy hair. "Am I really wrong?" Zhenhong talks to herself here, but wuchou doesn''t know what Zhenhong says. "Maybe I shouldn''t compete for the chance for the child to leave there." I don''t know when to start. The rose girls are locked in the field. They are surrounded by darkness. They can''t leave or go out. They can only move in the field all the time. However, Zhenhong has always noticed that she has always had the opportunity to leave here. She just needs to rely on the ability of the rabbit. I don''t know when the sisters began to be hostile to each other in order to leave here, but we haven''t left for a long time, except for the mercury lamp. The mercury lamp didn''t know when to start and left the field intermittently. Zhenhong didn''t remember how long she had left. She just remembered that she would be happy every time she left the mercury lamp. Once she even came back with a box, the same as theirs. Later, Zhenhong finally knew what the mercury lamp was used and traded with the rabbit. "Really red, are you okay?" Wuchou interrupted Zhenhong''s memory. It should be said that Zhenhong couldn''t remember what she had paid in order to fight for the opportunity to leave the field with the mercury lamp. "Nothing." There was no point in asking questions. Worry free gave up and was ready to go to bed. After all, it was too late. "No worries." Zhenhong pulls wuchou''s collar, which makes wuchou very confused. "Can you just stay with me tonight?" Wuchou smiled, put Zhenhong beside him and lay down. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll protect you." Zhenhong sleeps slowly and safely, leaving wuchou to guard her quietly. "Good night, my princess." No worry can''t support it, and the eyelids close slowly. Wuchou had a dream I''ve been dreaming recently. Even after Zhenhong came to me, the dream still didn''t stop. Worry free comes to that place again, upside down town. The boundary that could not be seen clearly was finally clearly visible, but the boundary was surrounded by darkness, just like erosion. "Well, how did I come here?" At this time, the familiar rabbit came out of the upstairs. "Well, don''t you know?" Laurie rabbit said to wuchou with a smile. "Don''t you know why you''re here?" Laurie rabbit walked up to wuchou and pushed wuchou down. It''s amazing that wuchou could feel pushed away this time, just like reality. "Have you forgotten what''s next to you?" The rabbit reluctantly looked at wuchou and reluctantly took out a radish from his pocket. "Maybe you should get to know the people around you. After all, there are many stories about you now." At this time, wuchou saw the darkness as if it was slowly approaching him, just as he had encountered. "Cut, is there not enough time?" Laurie rabbit pulled up wuchou and walked near a well. "Come back next time. After all, you have enough time today." "Wait, I still don''t understand." Laurie rabbit unexpectedly pushed wuchou in. "Don''t know too much, or you won''t be able to bear it." Plop Wuchou falls into the water. With the attack of suffocation, wuchou slowly falls into a coma. Laurie rabbit watched wuchou disappear, relieved and turned to the darkness behind her. "Don''t keep struggling, you know you can''t beat him." Chapter 283 "Light music ~" "Welcome to radio Du Wangting." Dongfang Zhanzhu packed up his luggage and was ready to leave his home and go to school. Although today is not a special day, Zhanzhu wants to go to class early. "Oh, Zhanzhu, I''m here." The man who came to Zhanzhu was a man whose height was very different from that of him, but he was a classmate, KANGYI Hirose. "Good morning, KANGYI." They went back to their school like this. At this time, Kang Yi talked about what had happened recently in order to say something. "Speaking of it, Zhan Zhu, do you know the new doll shop recently?" "Well, why do you say this? Did the doll suddenly move?" Kang Yi waved his fingers and said to the battle assistant in a word. "Nevertheless, I have heard this rumor, but I don''t want to say that." Kang Yi said quietly. "Store manager, you know, the man with half white hair, according to the news I heard, his half white hair is not so simple." "It''s said that all the senses and senses on his half body and right side have disappeared, and his right eye can''t see." At this time, Zhan Zhu knew that the person last time was the manager of the doll store. Yes, there was a girl who looked as lovely as a doll. At this time, Zhan Zhu thought there was something wrong. He didn''t know that the girl was a doll. At the thought of this, Zhan Zhu felt as if he had been hit by something and trembled all over. "Don''t talk about this, KANGYI, talk about other things." Coincidentally, they happened to pass by wuchou doll shop. Coincidentally, wuchou just came out with Zhenhong and was ready to buy some ingredients. "Dongfang Zhanzhu, am I right?" Wuchou looked at the coming battle help and said. "Zhan Zhu, do you know each other?" Zhan Zhu had to smile and talk about himself and worry free. "I see. What a coincidence." "Just in time, don''t you go to school? On the way, let''s go together." Along the way, Zhanzhu always felt that wuchou seemed to look at himself. To be exact, it was something about Zhanzhu. "What can I do for you?" Wuchou feels that he may be able to see if he can see a double. "It''s all right, Zhan help. Can you let your double show me?" Zhanzhu doesn''t know what the other party is talking about. Doubles, maybe that. "Yes, but what''s the matter?" "It''s all right. I just want to confirm one thing." Kang Yi on one side couldn''t understand what they were talking about. "All right." Zhanzhu takes a deep breath, and the crazy diamond appears behind Zhanzhu. "How''s it going?" It''s a pity that wuchou really can''t see. "I don''t even have the ability to see doubles now?" He shook his head without sorrow. "Thank you, Zhan Zhu. I''ll go first if there''s nothing wrong." Zhan Zhu didn''t ask him to stay, but he didn''t want to understand why he couldn''t see a substitute since he knew it. "Amazing guy." Although Zhanzhu looks like a bad student, he is actually recognized by people nearby for his behavior and life. Of course, he is also full of good luck. However, Zhanzhu doesn''t think it may be because he is good. When Zhan Zhu felt that today was over, he didn''t expect that someone would come to him. "Are you Dongfang Zhanzhu?" Zhan Zhu just accompanied Kang Yi home. Before he had gone far, he was stopped. There were two who stopped the soldiers. One of them was wearing a white suit, short black hair and firm eyes, which made Zhan Zhu feel that the other party was a calm soldier Another person walking with him, wearing a white uniform, short red hair and kind eyes, seemed to be a kind person, but he could see it with help, and the other party was deeply prying. Both of them are looking for themselves. "I am. What do you want from me?" "That''s enough. Although I don''t want to say it, I have some troublesome blood relationship with you." After chengtailang and Zhanzhu explained, Zhanzhu knew that the man in front of him should be his nephew, but he was several years older than Zhanzhu, and he was already a father. This time, the purpose was to explain the inheritance with Zhanzhu. "I see, but I''m sorry, Mr. chengtaro." "I don''t want this thing, so you don''t use it to disturb our life." Chengtai Lang naturally saw that Zhanzhu was telling the truth. "Very much like you, chengtaro." Huajing hospital on one side said with a smile. "Hum, isn''t it?" Although Chengtai Lang saw Zhanzhu for the first time, Zhanzhu has left Chengtai Lang a deep impression through his own answers. "Forget it. Of course, I have one more thing to explain to you." Chengtai Lang said, taking out a picture of a prisoner from his pocket. "This guy, you have to be careful." Chengtaro and Zhanzhu explain this guy''s situation and let Zhanzhu pay attention. Zhan Zhu doesn''t think so. Seeing Zhanzhu leave and leaving his contact information, chengtaro was finally relieved. After all, most of his goals have been completed. "Well, chengtaro, there''s still that left." "Well, yes." The old man''s reading and writing, in addition to this guy, there is another magical pattern. Chengtaro took out another picture of a doll shop. "I still need to investigate why the old man''s reading and writing will write this picture, but duwangting is this size and should have results soon." Zhanzhu just got home and found his mother possessed by something strange. He sealed each other in a bottle with a double. Before Zhanzhu called Chengtai Lang, another man actually came to visit. "You are the owner of the doll shop. Why did you come to my house?" Wuchou was also surprised that he actually came to Zhanzhu''s home. "It''s your mother. She said she must buy a doll made by myself. I said it''s not enough now. She forcibly grabbed my real red, and I followed her all the way here." In a way, it''s like my mother''s style. Zhanzhu had to smile, come in with worry free, take Zhenhong away and apologize. However, before wuchou and Zhenhong finished apologizing, Zhanzhu''s grandfather just came back. "Oh, Zhanzhu, your friend?" Zhanzhu hasn''t finished this matter yet. Unexpectedly, wuchou directly approached Zhanzhu''s grandfather. "Hello, I''m wuchou. I run a doll shop here." "Oh, what a passionate young man. Although hair dyeing looks strange, he is a good man." Then, Zhan Zhu watched his grandfather walk into the hall with worry free, ready to greet others. "What a strange thing!" We should be ready to help Grandpa drink the wine from nowhere. "Wait a minute." Worry free takes away the wine, regardless of Grandpa''s surprise. Wuchou felt that somewhere on his hand suddenly began to hurt. It''s like something''s coming out. "This wine is strange." Wuchou poured the wine away. Sure enough, the wine directly turned into a transparent liquid and disappeared. "What''s going on?" After the call, Zhan Zhu remembered that he had put the enemy in the bottle and hurried back. He was relieved to find that neither of them had anything to do. But Angelo escaped. Chapter 284 Seeing that the problem has been solved, wuchou bid farewell to Zhanzhu and left directly with Zhenhong. Just, wuchou walked away and found that he seemed to be followed by someone. "No worries, there''s someone behind." "I know. It''s really red." Through telepathic conversation, they both know that someone is following them all the time, but they don''t know who it is. "War aid? No, war aid is not that kind of person." "Well, it''s the guy just now who''s going to attack my double messenger." Wuchou doesn''t know why the other party will stare at him. Only Angelo knows what happened just now. "My strength, feeling stronger, the secret is on that arrow." Angelo naturally remembers the power of the arrow. "If I get that arrow, I will be stronger and stronger." Angelo followed wuchou all the time to avoid the prey disappearing. "Find a way to solve him." Wuchou takes Angelo to the outside of Duwang town. After all, no one will see himself, and no one will know that this guy will disappear outside. Of course, Angelo thinks so. Angelo''s double turned into a ball of water and slowly approached wuchou from the ground. The arrow on wuchou starts to react. Wuchou jumps up quickly to avoid Angelo''s attack. "Hum, I know you shouldn''t see my double, but you can escape my attack. It seems that you have some way to detect my double." Angelo''s voice is surrounded, making the whole scene look extraordinarily penetrating. "Don''t talk nonsense. Give me the arrow. I may consider making you die happier." Instead of talking, wuchou plans to listen to Angelo''s voice and judge Angelo''s position. "Hum, do you want to find me? It''s useless." The double turned into a pair of scissors, crossed wuchou''s right shoulder directly and scratched a blood mark. "You can''t even see me. How are you going to fight back?" Indeed, there is no way for wuchou to deal with other people''s doubles. Whether you see it or not, you can''t touch it. "Indeed, I don''t have a double, and I don''t know where you are." Breathe in a familiar way. "Even if the body is different, the memory will not change." "And this body will not be hurt by this force." The golden power surges in wuchou''s body. "Ah ah!" ripple The strong ripple, centered on wuchou, began to spread around. "Just use the ripple to control your position. You don''t need to see it." The human body is larger than other animals, and there is more water in the body. The goal of large volume is the goal of worry free. "See!" "Impact ripple gallop!" A powerful shock wave directly shook the surrounding leaves and exposed Angelo''s figure. "What!" Ripple acceleration Worry free rushed to Angelo in an instant, and his fists were full of ripple power. "Big wood, big wood, big wood, big wood!" Even if you are not a vampire, you will faint after being hit by such a powerful ripple. Just, wuchou seems to think of something wrong. Poop An invisible sharp knife is directly inserted into wuchou''s back. "What!" Wuchou covered his wound and fell down. He looked at Angelo as if nothing had happened and stood up. "Your what, ripple, is really powerful." Angelo went to wuchou and stepped on wuchou''s right hand as if to vent. "If I hadn''t been more tenacious than others, I might have been knocked out just now." Angelo kicked wuchou hard and kicked wuchou over the grass. "You guy, you made me so miserable. It''s not so simple to end it." For invisible attacks, directly nail wuchou''s right hand and nail wuchou''s right hand to the ground. "I''ll beat you up and take the arrow." Just as Angelo was ready to continue his attack, he found he couldn''t move. "Can''t move, how can it!" "I''ve stopped for a long time." Wuchou''s right hand goes directly through the transparent double and stands up slowly. "The first time I saw you, I knew your avatar looked like some kind of water avatar, which can deform and enter the human body." Wuchou stood up and looked at Angelo. "Since the ripple just now can''t beat you, use the way you thought out at the beginning to hit your double with the ripple." "Ripples are life energy. Doubles naturally have life energy, but they are different from ripples." "Well, it''s not impossible to paralyze your doubles with ripples, not to mention that most of your doubles are water." Angelo saw that his double was surrounded by golden energy and could not deform or move. "Since you are not a good man." Take a deep breath, ripples all over your body. "Then I don''t need to keep my hand." Pop, pop, pop. Worry free, look carefully and relax your muscles and bones. "Big wood, big wood, big wood!" Angelo was directly beaten by the ripple of wuchou and directly hit into a coma. For safety, wuchou conveniently removed Angelo''s limbs, at least not to do evil for him. "It''s over." Watching the transparent depression disappear directly, wuchou was relieved. "Worry free, well done." Zhenhong came over and looked at wuchou who had just fought and praised her in her heart. "Really? But it''s really distressing. I can''t use a double. That''s why it''s so troublesome." Zhenhong doesn''t know what wuchou said, but when she can see the ripple of Zhenhong, she feels that wuchou is more mysterious than she expected. "As long as you try your best, you can. After all, if you don''t try your best to finish everything, how can you convince yourself?" "Well, it''s really red." Wuchou tied Angelo up and took Zhenhong to throw him directly into the police station. At least this kind of thing should be handled by the local police. What, Angelo left with a double. Don''t be kidding. Angelo didn''t recover his limbs. How did he escape from prison. Give Angelo to the police, ignore the police''s suspicion and strange eyes, and leave without worry. However, wuchou just returned to the doll shop and found Alice standing at the door waiting for herself. "Mr. wuchou, where the hell are you going?" "Ah, because a lot has happened." Alice would not listen to wuchou''s explanation. She grabbed wuchou''s ear and pulled wuchou into the store. "Since I am your teacher, it is the teacher''s responsibility to educate students well. If I don''t make up for it today, I won''t let you go." "Oh, Alice, I''m very tired today. Why don''t you forget it." Alice responded without worry, only a pair of godless eyes. "Reject." "Help me, really red." Zhenhong didn''t want to pay attention at all, but seriously dealt with the sweets brought by Alice. "Study hard. After all, you are still living under the fence." Ah, a full day. Chapter 285 Dream, worry free, always dreaming, dreaming every night. Or that familiar Town, upside down buildings, endless darkness. Of course, there are familiar rabbits. "Ah, why are you here again? Is there a problem?" Wuchou doesn''t seem to need to talk. Anyway, the rabbit knows what he''s thinking. "Hee hee, I know. Is it really a double problem?" The rabbit naturally knows what wuchou wants to ask. "Of course, you also want to ask me about the rose girl." The rabbit jumped on the high platform, as if he didn''t feel how serious the problem was. "Your double, I don''t know what you do? After all, it''s your problem. How can I know everything." The rabbit should know that after all, wuchou saw the cunning smile on her face. "As for them, you need to find the answer yourself." "After all, the person who is the master is the best person." Wuchou hasn''t finished asking, and his consciousness disappears again. "No worries, wake up." Zhenhong lies beside wuchou and shakes wuchou''s body. "Wake up, someone is looking for you." Wuchou finally woke up. He went to the balcony and saw two people waiting for him at the door. "Hello, what can I do for you?" Wuchou didn''t see clearly just now. When he came down, he found that they were chengtailang and Huajing hospital. Just because wuchou''s appearance had changed, they couldn''t recognize them. "Sorry, I just came to have a look. Don''t care." Chengtai Lang felt that he was familiar with the man in front of him, especially his eyes, as if he knew them. Chengtai Lang and Huajing hospital came in to have a look. It''s just an ordinary family shop. I don''t know why the old man would read and write it here. "What''s up?" Wuchou doesn''t intend to recognize each other like this. After all, he has changed. It''s better not to disturb their life. After all, he has died in their eyes. "Nothing. Excuse me." Chengtai Lang and Huajing hospital left soon, but in the end, Chengtai Lang asked people to watch closely, intentionally or unintentionally. "Chengtaro, what are you still doubting?" Chengtai Lang was silent for a moment. "I don''t know, but I think the shopkeeper just now is very strange." An episode Worry free thought that today''s trouble was just this one. Unexpectedly, yesterday''s trouble came again. "Store manager, when on earth can you help me make a doll like real red?" Zhanzhu''s mother, pengzi, came again. It was obvious that wuchou was a little worried about this self assertive woman. "True red is not an ordinary doll, it''s my family, and you don''t have the idea of true red. I can''t make it yet." Although the other party listened to what wuchou said, he obviously didn''t intend to give up. "Forget it. Anyway, I have something to do recently. I''ll go back to my hometown temporarily. You must help me get one at that time." Leaving no worry in place, Peng Zi left in this way. "Alas, I''d better continue to study." Alice finally came. She launched a dessert offensive against Zhenhong and successfully got the right to hold Zhenhong in her arms. "Mr. wuchou, how''s your study recently?" Worry free, I think I can try to make my own doll, and the materials are ready. "Well, try it today." Wuchou takes Alice and Zhenhong into the place where he usually works. "Are you ready?" "Of course." Wuchou began to make his first doll, limbs, face, body and clothes. Each is considered by wuchou and expected by wuchou. After all, the first hand in life is always remembered. Whether the result is good or bad, it is worth remembering. Worry free heart production, completely forget the time and the two people who have been looking at themselves around, and devote themselves to it. Unconsciously, the day passed, and wuchou was still concentrating on his work, but neither Alice nor Zhenhong bothered wuchou, but left him quietly to have a rest. "Is that all right?" Zhenhong is worried. It looks like wuchou is still making. "It''s all right. After all, it''s my first time. It''s always like this. I''ll get used to it later." Wuchou completely forgot everything and just focused on making. Finally, the next day. At noon, the sun shines on the worry free desktop through the windowsill, bringing new sunshine to the first person who belongs to worry free. They have been silently watching wuchou finish next door, and haven''t said a word from the beginning. It''s just that Alice and Zhenhong always feel very strange. I don''t know why, worry free doll, what to say. "How is the proportion of normal people?" Although Alice wanted to interrupt at the beginning and ask what she was thinking, shouldn''t she make a doll the same size as real red? However, wuchou decided from the beginning, and his goal has not changed. ¡° After all, I only learn this for another goal. If I can''t move even the size of the human body, my goal will be meaningless. " After all, worry free learning dolls is to find life energy to revive their own people. "Really?" Alice couldn''t say anything. "No wonder, I always think you''re kidding. After all, the materials you use are really strange." Alice recalled everything about herself and wuchou when they bought materials. "Mr. wuchou, are you sure you want to use this?" In front of a restricted store, even in Duwang Town, Alice came here with a red face and no worries. "Of course, after all, in order to pursue truth, if you don''t look and feel like people, what''s the point?" Having said that, wuchou took the money of rich woman Alice, went in by himself and bought some props that he couldn''t take out casually. Then, with Alice''s help, wuchou carefully studied human anatomy and bought a pair of model bones. Finally, in Alice''s desperation, wuchou also bought a super realistic organ model, even including (mute). Finally, Alice looked at wuchou and seriously studied a trip about medicine, and finally sent the guy with some brain problems back. "The doll is not as complicated as you think. What do you want to do!" Alice couldn''t help roaring at last. "After all, it hurts ethics to learn from real people, and I believe you don''t want to, so I can only do this." Listening to the carefree explanation, Alice was completely speechless. Now, lying in front of Alice and wuchou, they are of the same size and have the same delicate touch as the appearance of the human body. They are wearing a black kimono and their long black hair is rolled up and wrapped around their heads. The whole doll looks like a girl of 14 or 15 years old. Alice also wanted to make complaints about what he wanted to do, after all, he was a man. "Forget it, since it''s your first doll, you have to name it." Wuchou looked at the girl he made in front of him, smiled and took the girl to bed. "Call it night night. After all, I spent a day and a night." "What a casual man." "Well, it''s still one step away." "Ha, what''s the difference?" Alice doesn''t know what else. Wuchou grabs the hand of night and starts to construct in his brain, which belongs to the magic circuit of night and night. Although wuchou hasn''t learned the puppet art about the moon world, he doesn''t need to learn much. Just make the puppet''s circuit the same as himself. "But power is the problem." Wuchou couldn''t think of any way to drive the doll for a while, so he had to give up temporarily. After all, he wasn''t familiar with it. "Forget it, let''s talk about it later." Chapter 286 Distance worry started making dolls two days later. Wuchou can''t solve the problem of night action. After all, he doesn''t create life. He didn''t think of any way to replace his magic to drive night action. Moreover, there is another problem. Wuchou doesn''t know what method to use to drive night action. After all, Alice herself said that she controlled the doll with a line, not a mechanism to make the doll move by herself. As for true red, I''m sorry, wuchou hasn''t had the courage to start with true red, and I don''t know what principle true red is. According to the explanation of true red, it is the ability of his own Rose crystal. Well, I really can''t help it now. Worry free, as long as you put down your work temporarily and stroll around Duwang Town, after all, you still need a lot of time. But, does wuchou forget that he is still in a soft state and has no plan to be a doll at all. "Oh, Zhanzhu, I didn''t expect to meet you again." Wuchou is surprised to meet Zhanzhu who has just finished class. Of course, KANGYI is also with him. "Battle aid, who is this guy?" "The owner of the doll shop, don''t you know?" "Oh, it''s the owner of the strange doll shop." Kang Yi paid special attention to wuchou. He didn''t see why this guy was the owner of the doll shop. Is it true that people can''t judge by appearance? The three of them happened to be near an abandoned house. "Yes!" Without worry, it seems that someone upstairs is looking at him. "Illusion?" Then, KANGYI and Zhanzhu seemed to see that wuchou emitted a golden light. Light slowly enveloped the abandoned house. Zhanzhu and KANGYI naturally didn''t know what had happened, but wuchou felt that there were at least three people in the house. "There are people in this house." Don''t worry. Don''t know why you feel so bad. You have to find the people in the abandoned house. Maybe you want to make trouble. "Hello, Mr. store manager, what are you doing?" Zhanzhu looked at wuchou and was ready to step directly over the guardrail into the house. He asked suspiciously. "Adventure, do you want to join us?" Very good, very strong, at least the war aid is intended to refuse. Just before Zhanzhu said anything, wuchou went to the front door and went in directly, and Kang Yi planned to go in. "Hey, KANGYI, don''t go with that guy. It''s dangerous." Kang Yi looked at Zhan Zhu suspiciously. "Zhan Zhu, are you afraid? About haunted houses or something." Zhan Zhu was so frightened that he quickly patted Kang Yi''s head. "Don''t talk nonsense, fool." Just after they finished, a guy in a student uniform came out. "What are you two doing? Don''t hang out at someone else''s door for so long." What happened outside has nothing to do with wuchou, because wuchou has entered this house. "Sure enough, it''s you." Wuchou went directly to the second floor. Sure enough, he saw the man with the arrow last time. "Oh, why did you come to me? Since you know I''m here, why did you come here? What''s the matter? Do you have any doubts?" Wuchou does have a lot of doubts, especially the arrow in his hand. "Your arrow was taken from an old woman, wasn''t it?" "Hum, so what?" "Well, I want to recycle. After all, this dangerous thing can''t be abused by you." "Hum, the guy who doesn''t have a double is going to fight me." When the man finished, he suddenly thought of a good idea. "By the way, I just found a good guy recently. His double is really suitable for dealing with strange people like you." When the man finished, wuchou suddenly felt as if he had something strange. "What''s the matter?" Wuchou didn''t finish. He found that the man in front of him suddenly disappeared. "This is the ability of my new partner. He is confused." "Now you can only hear my voice, but I can''t see me now, because your consciousness has filtered me out, so you can''t find my position." "Hum, I know what you want to say. Just hear the voice, but how do you find me or beat me?" When the man finished, his voice stopped suddenly. "By the way, no matter how far you leave, this double will still be effective. After all, it can only affect one feeling." Wuchou heard something strange before he finished listening. He felt that the attack came from behind. Wuchou takes a step forward quickly. The next second, wuchou plays many small holes in the position where he just stood. "What''s that!" The attack was fast. If you didn''t have enough combat experience, you would have been seriously injured just now. "What''s the matter? Let me see what kind of double you are with arrows." The attack hit again. It''s different this time. It''s slower than last time. Wuchou was just about to jump away. Unexpectedly, a strong explosion directly exploded wuchou, and the shock directly bruised wuchou''s chest. "What happened up there!" "Don''t look around you, you bastard." Hongcun Yitai is fighting with Zhanzhu. The explosion just now distracted Zhanzhu. He accidentally got another blow from Yitai. "Mr. store manager, are you fighting, too?" upstairs When the man came to the place where the explosion had just happened, he found that wuchou left the place with his wound covered and hid in one of the rooms. "Hum, it''s no use running away." A corner of the room Wuchou covers his bleeding wound. Since he sacrificed half of his body, his ability has weakened a lot, and even his physical quality has decreased a lot. "I can''t see, but I can still hear." Wuchou tries to be quiet and listen carefully to the noise around him. "The explosion just now may hurt my lungs." Breathing is getting faster and faster. Worry free even has a problem with the use of ripples. I''d better try other methods. However, no matter how wuchou listens, he can''t hear each other''s footsteps. "Fool, since this is my home, I naturally know where you will hide!" The man''s voice came from outside the door. Before wuchou could react, the attack had come. "Even if it''s exposed!" Plop A big explosion occurred in one corner of the abandoned house, which directly blew the whole wall open. "What''s the matter?" The man hurried forward to check and saw only a strange human figure standing at the place where wuchou had just been. "You, what is it?" Wuchou''s body was covered with a layer of black material, which completely surrounded wuchou''s whole body. The attack just left a layer of small holes on the surface and soon disappeared. Black light virus, armored mode Wuchou can feel his body getting weaker and weaker. It seems that even his ability to control himself has become a problem. He can''t use it for a long time. "Make a quick decision." Thermal imaging start Although he can''t be seen, the heat will still stay. "See!" Wuchou rushed up and punched that corner. "I know where I am." The man hurried away and found his substitute. "Explosion." The huge impact did not blow up wuchou, but wuchou rushed over against the heat wave. "What!" The man thought he was going to have an accident, but unexpectedly, wuchou suddenly stopped. The man didn''t understand what was wrong. Suddenly, he had no worry to get close to himself again, but the man had time to leave. "I see. Heat?" The man saw through the truth of the worry free attack. "Hum, then you can''t find me now and solve you quickly." Chapter 287 Hongcun abandoned house Boom. The sound of explosion and impact kept ringing in the room. Although wuchou uses armor mode to block men''s attacks, he can''t use his ability for a long time because of his body. Although thermal imaging can find each other''s position, the man obviously knows this method. He has been interfering with the worry free pursuit with the heat generated by the bomb, and is at an impasse for a time. However, wuchou is very clear that he has been forced into a dead end. Unless he changes to the greatest extent and directly destroys the whole house, of course, the movement is too loud. Wuchou doesn''t want to make too much trouble. "What''s the matter? Is there no way?" The attack continues, but there is no worry and no need to avoid. "Is this your double? I didn''t expect to have this magical ability." The man entangles the current situation of wuchou to the substitute, so he doesn''t have to think too much. "But." The man has noticed that the speed of wuchou is getting slower and slower. It seems that wuchou will soon fall because of lack of strength. "How long can you hold on like this? It seems that you will lose soon." Wuchou had no choice but to go straight back to the first floor and plan to go out to find outside help. At least the other party can see the man''s position. "Want to escape? It''s too late." The man hurried down to intercept wuchou. "Open all the bombs and kill him!" All the missiles flew over, and the target was wuchou who was still on the ground. Although wuchou walked very fast, he was still hit by a missile, which set off a heat wave on the whole ground and blew a big hole in the whole ground. "Is it over?" The man stood on the first floor and looked at wuchou covered by smoke. When the smoke dispersed, he only saw wuchou lying on the ground and motionless. "Hum, it''s over." The next second, several black tentacles suddenly stretched out under the man, directly entangled the man and couldn''t move. "What!" Wuchou slowly stands up. If you look carefully, the defense in front of wuchou has disappeared and has been extended to the ground. "This time, I won." "Because you are careless, since you don''t know my ability, you shouldn''t be too close to me." Wuchou''s body began to stand a little unstable. After all, he was really tired. "Although I had this plan upstairs at the beginning, the floor was too obvious. Sure enough, it would be much easier as long as I came underground, and you also helped me loosen a lot of soil." Although wuchou can''t see the position of the other party, his tentacles have grasped the other party. Just attack the other side. "You lost. Give me the arrow. I don''t want to kill you." "Don''t think about it. I won''t give it to you." He shook his head helplessly. "Why, since you can hold an arrow and prove that you have what goal you need this arrow, tell me. I want to know what you are for." "You don''t know anything." "Of course I don''t know." Wuchou loosened each other''s shackles, and the man looked at wuchou suspiciously. "So, tell me, maybe I can help you." Soon, wuchou could see the man appear in front of him again, holding a dog in his hand. "Is this your partner? It''s amazing." The man should give up the attack and be ready to go outside to stop his partner from attacking. Unexpectedly, Zhanzhu and KANGYI came in soon. "Yitai, did you lose?" Yitai didn''t have many wounds, but Zhanzhu had a lot of bruises. "Sorry, brother." "Forget it, if you lose, you lose." Hongcun xingzhao sat on the ground and took out the arrow. "This matter has something to do with arrows." Taking wuchou and others to the roof, the Hongcun brothers explained to them about their father. "It seems that the vampire named DIO was defeated, so my father became like this." In the whole place, only wuchou knows that SiO is not defeated, but just loses the ability of vampires, so granulation runs away. "Mr. store manager, let me help you recover first." Zhanzhu uses his double to recover the wound for wuchou. Wuchou can feel that his wound has healed, but his half body has not recovered. It seems that Zhanzhu''s ability can only come here. "Dongfang Zhanzhu, is your ability restored?" "Well, it should be said that it is restoration, not recovery." "Really." Then the ability to fight and help can''t revive them. After all, they are not a simple injury, but a soul problem. "That is to say, there is a problem in my point of view, not looking for life energy, but soul?" Looking back to the origin, it is still about how to make people like real red self-consciousness. Through the interaction with the help box, the Hongcun brothers knew that their father had not completely lost the memory of his relatives, and subconsciously still loved his children. "Hello." Hongcun xingzhao is ready to give the arrow to wuchou. After all, he doesn''t need the arrow now. He just needs to find a way to recover his father. "Hum, then let me take the arrow." A golden lightning bolt came out of the wire and took the arrow away. "You are!" "Give it back to us!" Hongcun Yitai rushed up directly and planned to get the arrow back, but his brother rushed up in time and pushed Yitai away. "Be careful, Yitai!" However, the other party is not so simple. Let go of xingzhao, and a heavy fist directly penetrates the other party''s chest. "Hongcun xingzhao, thank you for your arrow, but you don''t intend to let you go like this." Without worry, I can only see the Hongcun shape sign disappear in situ. When they found him again, they found that he had been hung on the electric pole outside and was electrocuted to death. "What the hell happened!" At this time, Zhanzhu finally realized that the store manager could not see the double, but he knew everything about the double. ¨C time division ¨C "So is that why you''ve been hanging out so long today?" Like a child, wuchou knelt on the floor, lowered his head and didn''t dare to see Alice and Zhenhong sitting in the chair. "It''s really hard to teach such students whether they want to study hard or not." Alice rubbed her forehead with a headache, looked at the worry free she had reflected on, and sighed. "Forget it, even this time. After all, a lot has happened." Wuchou finally escaped, but today''s study naturally can''t fall behind, and wuchou still has to solve a problem. "Zhenhong, do you remember everything that happened?" Late at night, wuchou and Zhenhong lie in bed. Wuchou asks Zhenhong who is not ready to sleep. "Why, ask this?" "After all, I know everything about you. At least I can know what''s going on, Rose crystal." Unfortunately, wuchou only gets the denial of true red. "Sorry, I have no idea about this." "It''s all right. Just think I didn''t say it." Night, it''s over. Chapter 288 "Delegate?" Wuchou took the invitation from Alice and didn''t know what the other party was thinking. "Yes, it''s a message from an acquaintance. I hope I can go to their school to deal with the knowledge about puppets. Of course, I don''t want to go, so I hope you can go for me." "Ah, I''ll help people?" Alice nodded. "Of course, after all, the acquaintances over there helped me a lot when I studied puppets. It''s just for some reasons, so I hope you can deal with it there. Naturally, you won''t be treated badly." Wuchou wanted to refuse, but Alice''s sudden mention of something interrupted wuchou''s idea. "Speaking of it, there seems to be something wrong with that school recently. I heard that some students were in a coma. I woke up recently." It seems that we still have to go and see if it''s them. "Well, I accept the invitation." Because of Alice''s words, wuchou had no choice but to go to a high school in duwangting. However, wuchou thought for a long time. It might be a problem to leave Zhenhong alone in the store, so wuchou always took Zhenhong with him. Wuchou even saw Alice''s sorry expression. You see, there is still a purpose. Wuchou left with real red, leaving Alice helpless and furious in the store. "Here it is." Wuchou came to a high school. He didn''t think about where to find the contact person. He didn''t expect someone to meet him soon. "You are the one invited by Miss Alice. Give me more advice and come with me." Wuchou followed the guide into the campus. He was surprised to see Zhanzhu who had just finished class. "Dongfang Zhanzhu, I didn''t expect to meet you here." "Mr. store manager, why are you here?" Wuchou didn''t say, but silently followed the guide to leave. "There''s a bad feeling." According to the principal''s introduction, wuchou finally knows his purpose here. Welcome the worry free headmaster, how to say, a plump middle-aged man almost as expected. "That''s our purpose." The headmaster took out a doll from a box. "This is!" A wooden doll, no, it should be said to be a curse doll, which is covered with silver needles and incomprehensible amulets. "Although I know it may be a fuss, recently, the students in the school always receive these dolls in their drawers, and not only the students, but also the teachers." The headmaster said, slowly sitting down with a melancholy face. "Moreover, I know that some students have had an accident and someone has been injured, but I don''t know what the reason is, so I hope Miss Alice is a professional puppet teacher. I know that she is not only simple in appearance, so I want to ask you." "As for compensation, I know you want this." The headmaster finished and took out a book with a red cover. "I don''t know when it was spread. I found the book about the rose girl at the request of Miss Alice. Help us. This skill is yours." Even without this book, wuchou will help, and wuchou also wants to inquire about the comatose students. "Oh, you''re talking about that." The headmaster shook his head helplessly. "It''s a headache. I don''t know why those students suddenly fell into a coma. Fortunately, they all returned to normal except one." Wuchou accepts the address obtained from the headmaster. After handling the incident, he will visit the comatose students. "Worry free, what are you thinking?" Zhenhong chats with wuchou through conduction. After all, this is a supernatural event. "Doubles? But ordinary people can see doubles, and the attack range is too large. The whole school is there." "Maybe it''s just a prank." Worry free thought and shook his head. "Pranks are not so simple that there will be accidents among students, and why the target also has teachers. It must be of some significance to prove that they are not pranks." Don''t worry about collecting information about the person who received the doll first. Maybe you can find any useful information. "Zhenhong, what''s special about these dolls?" Zhenhong looked carefully and shook her head helplessly. "Just a simple doll, nothing special, just." "Just?" "I always think there''s something wrong with this doll." After collecting all the information, wuchou found that even Zhanzhu received the doll, but Zhanzhu simply handled it. "There are men and women, nothing special." Except for one thing. "Their addresses seem to have something in common." All the students and teachers who receive dolls will pass the worry free doll shop on their way home or to work. "I see. Is that why you asked me to deal with this matter? After all, maybe I''m the so-called mastermind. I should be skeptical." "No, No." Zhenhong thought of another possibility. "They are not targets." When Zhenhong finished, wuchou felt that the cursed doll on his body began to shake. "They are just delivery people. The real target is us!" The doll with wuchou suddenly exploded. Wuchou had no defense at all and was directly stunned by the huge impact. "No worries!" Zhenhong hurried to check wuchou''s injury, but other cursed dolls flying around directly caught Zhenhong. "Power, why can''t you use it?" True red can''t use magic, just as their connection is blocked by something. "Hum, after all, I''ve been preparing for a long time." From one side of the haystack, out came a man with two dark circles under his eyes and a dark face. "Sure enough, that man is right. There are really moving dolls." Before Zhenhong asked who gave him the news, the man directly stuffed Zhenhong into the prepared bag. "Hee hee, it''s great. Such a precious collection should be well preserved." Yin Shen man looked at Wu Chou, who was still dizzy, and walked over and mended his foot. "Hum, you deserve to have such a precious collection and show off everywhere. You''re lucky not to kill you this time." The man looked at no one around and left directly. Soon after the man left, another small figure approached wuchou, who was still in a coma. Looking at wuchou, the dark figure was trembling. "Didn''t you agree? Don''t hurt him. Why don''t you be obedient, damn guy. Go back and clean him up slowly." "But at least this tool is still very easy to use. At least I finally get rid of that annoying guy." The shadow stroked the worry free face, the familiar feeling. "Soon, when I eliminate that annoying real red, I''ll come back." I just didn''t expect that uninvited guests would come soon. "There came an explosion. What happened?" "Gee, someone came so soon." The shadow had no choice but to give up his purpose and turn around and leave. "Mr. store manager, what''s the matter with you?" When Zhan Zhu comes and sees wuchou fainting on the ground, he uses the double to help wuchou recover. Zhan Zhu looked around and didn''t see anyone. Just a closer look, he could see a black feather in the distance. Chapter 289 "Mr. store manager, cheer up." Wuchou slowly recovers his consciousness and finds himself lying on the ground with help by his side. "Dongfang Zhanzhu, why am I here?" "Mr. store manager, don''t you know what happened?" Wuchou remembered that he came to investigate the doll incident, and then the doll exploded. It was really red. "True red, where is my true red?" Wuchou found that the real red around him was gone. "Really red, the doll?" Zhan Zhu knows that there has always been a doll around wuchou. "I don''t know. When I came here, I only saw you, Mr. store manager." "True red." Wuchou doesn''t know where Zhenhong is going, but wuchou knows that Zhenhong must have an accident. After all, Zhenhong won''t leave herself so easily. Wuchou looked around carefully and didn''t see any dolls. It seems that the other party has achieved its goal, which is true red. "The other party came prepared to prove that he must take away the real red with something." Wuchou hurried to the school gate to check the closed-circuit TV. Maybe you can know who took Zhenhong. "Hello, Mr. store manager, don''t you need my help?" "No, Dongfang Zhanzhu. Thank you for waking me up. I hope I can solve the rest by myself." Zhan Zhu understands that this is a private matter. "Well, be careful yourself." Worry free rushed to the school gate to check the closed-circuit television. However, the other party seemed to see the time. At that time, many students came in and out of the school. They couldn''t find out who took Zhenhong. "But this guy is holding a black bag. He thinks it''s suspicious." According to the information provided by the guard, wuchou goes to the school to find the news of the student. "Have you been skipping classes recently? It seems to be a good goal." Wuchou goes directly to the other party''s residence according to the address he gets. "Is this it?" According to the address he got, wuchou came to a small villa by the sea. Unexpectedly, the other party was so rich. Wuchou didn''t dare to be careless, but slowly approached the house. All the windows were closed, and the curtains were closed. I couldn''t see anything inside. There were no letters in the mailbox outside the door, and there were a lot of vegetation outside. However, as soon as wuchou came to the door, a mobile phone suddenly rang and was placed under the mat outside the door. "Did you find it here?" Wuchou knows that this man is the guy who robbed the real red. "You guy, where''s Zhenhong? Why did you take her!" There were bursts of smirk on the phone. "Because she is a precious collection. It''s very interesting to say that she can move a doll." "Asshole, are you in there? I''ll come to you soon." There was a laugh on the phone. "Is it up to you? Come in here." "Come in if you have seed. I believe you can''t find me." Wuchou fiercely knocked the door open, but soon, wuchou found something wrong. As soon as he entered the door, wuchou found that although he was inside the house, there were only four ways to go in the whole house. There were the same walkways in front, left and right, and behind him was the gate. "What''s the matter? Come in and find me!" Wuchou hurried forward for a while and found himself back to the starting point. "Hum, how about you? You can''t come up. You''ll only linger downstairs forever. You can''t come to see me." Double, this is a double attack. "I see. Even if those dolls are not doubles, you are also doubles." "Oh, I know the double. It seems that you are also an insider." "Hum, but what can you do? Can you defeat my double?" There is no substitute without weakness. As long as you find your weakness, you can defeat the substitute. This double should be some kind of creating environment, or hallucination, which is not very aggressive. "There is some kind of key." Wuchou remembers that he once had a man. His double directly formed a room surrounded by smoke inside the house, which made everyone lose their sense of direction and get lost in the house. "This nature has something to do with that. The best way is to find the noumenon and defeat him, but I already know he''s upstairs." Since it will be so reassured to set up here, it proves that worry free can not solve the problem by violence. Ripple, explore Introduce the ripple into the surrounding area and look at the water channel works of the whole room. The pipes generally lead directly to one place, and the kitchen lights are set to view the general structure of the whole room. Wuchou moves in that direction again, but walks back to the origin. However, wuchou finally found something wrong. "So it is, so it is." The whole house has no lights on, the windows are closed, and the display and decoration are the same, so it gives wuchou the illusion that he has come back to the origin. "It''s not creating hallucinations, but something on the floor slowly brings me back to the origin." Wuchou sees himself walking slowly away from what he sees with ripples. What''s under his feet carries him back to the door, so wuchou doesn''t notice any problem. "Since you know what will happen, it''s simple." Wuchou doesn''t need to go there. He doesn''t know what the conditions for the other party''s doubles to launch, but he doesn''t touch the ground first. Wuchou walked on the wall, but wuchou still saw that he was slowly retreating through the ripples. It seemed that he would be moved back as long as he touched the room. "Well, that''s it." I saw no worry floating slowly, and my whole body floating in the air. "How is it possible? How can humans do it!" Wuchou slowly floated into the house. He only saw a dark man sitting in front of the TV. Zhenhong was not here. "Where is true red?" Yin Shen man gritted his teeth and took out several curse dolls from his side. "Forget it, I won''t give you my collection." This time, we have been prepared. Wuchou won''t be knocked down so easily. "Who told you about me? Tell me and I''ll let you go." Yin Shen man smiled. "Hum, I know myself. Don''t be delusional." Wuchou sighed and moved behind the man in an instant. The ripple waved and knocked the man unconscious. Wuchou began to look for it slowly and finally found it in a room. In the room, Zhenhong is bound by chains, surrounded by those cursed dolls, which limits Zhenhong''s activities. "True red, I''ve come to save you." Wuchou is ready to come forward and find out what''s wrong. The whole room is very simple, just a bed on which Zhenhong lies. However, the ground seems too clean, just like it was prepared on purpose. "Isn''t it!" A huge magic array suddenly appeared on the ground, surrounded by black chains. "Who is it?" Completely trapped in the other party''s trap, wuchou is caught, and he can''t use any power. "Who is it?" The chain slowly takes away the magic of wuchou, and wuchou slowly falls into a coma. Chapter 290 What''s wrong Wuchou sits in his doll shop and thinks so. Worry free seems to have forgotten something. I think I shouldn''t be here. There seems to be a problem. What am I doing here? I should have more important things to do. Just, the black doll in his arms interrupts his thinking. "Wuchou, what''s the matter? Keep telling the story." Lying in his worry free arms, he had long silver hair, a long black skirt and crimson eyes, revealing a sense of calm and pleasure. "It''s all right, eh, mercury lamp?" Wuchou seemed to hesitate for a while before he said the doll''s name. "Go on, the story has just begun." The mercury lamp snuggles up to wuchou and listens to the story of wuchou. "Well, I''m sorry." Wuchou continued to tell the story, and the mercury lamp listened quietly. Turn to the next page. There is a red petal in the page. "Well, what''s this?" The mercury lamp seemed very excited. It dodged the petals and reluctantly smiled at wuchou. "I don''t know. Worry free. I''m hungry. Let''s cook." Wuchou didn''t know why the mercury lamp was so excited and didn''t care. He took the mercury lamp to the kitchen. There is a small golden cup in the sink. When you pick it up, you suddenly feel like you are familiar with it. It doesn''t seem to belong to someone. "Worry free, what are you doing with my cup?" The mercury lamp grabbed the cup and looked at it helplessly. "It''s all right. Maybe I''m too tired." Carefree rubbed his forehead and always felt that he had something wrong. "It''s nothing like that. Since you''re tired, have a good rest." "That''s right. I''d better take a break." Wuchou took the mercury lamp back to the second floor, lay in his bed, felt very tired, and closed his eyes slowly. The mercury lamp looked at wuchou and fell asleep. With a sigh of relief, it disposed of the brooch on the table and the roses in the vase. "It''s okay. I''m right. This is my life." late at night Wuchou didn''t know why. He suddenly woke up and looked at the mercury lamp lying beside him. Wuchou didn''t disturb her and walked downstairs quietly. "What''s the problem?" Wuchou always thinks there''s something wrong. The whole store is full of dolls. Wuchou makes dolls himself, but wuchou can''t remember when he made so many dolls. "And." Wuchou''s left hand has a strange impression on his ring finger. He seems to have brought a ring there, but he has no impression. Wuchou can''t even remember how he came to this world, what he did, and his experience with the mercury lamp is completely blank. "What the hell happened to me?" Tick, tick, tick. Whoa, whoa, whoa. It''s raining heavily outside. It''s amazing. Wuchou hasn''t seen such a heavy rain in Duwang town. However, wuchou seems to see a vague figure outside the window. Golden horsetail and red skirt. Wuchou also wanted to go out to see if it was an illusion, but soon the figure disappeared. "Want to know?" A familiar voice sounded behind wuchou. Turning around, the rabbit sat behind him with a carrot in his hand. "You are. Why are you here?" The rabbit smiled and looked at wuchou jokingly. "Yes, why am I here?" The rabbit threw the carrot over and directly hit wuchou''s head. "This question is unnecessary. Shouldn''t you have something more important to ask?" Wuchou covered his head and asked. "Where the hell am I?" "You''re in Duwang town. What the hell do you think?" The rabbit sat on the chair with his legs open. He didn''t mind that someone saw the scenery in his skirt. "Answer me, cunning rabbit, is this really Duwang town?" Wuchou raised his hand as if to use something, but he couldn''t use anything. Wuchou was stunned for a while. "Ah, do you want to be rough? No." The rabbit went to wuchou, stretched out his index finger and flicked wuchou''s nose. "Shouldn''t you be very clear about this problem?" The next second, the rabbit seemed to have never appeared. There was no worry left on the whole first floor, standing in place and covering his nose. "Wuchou, what are you doing here?" The mercury lamp went downstairs and looked puzzled and worried. "Mercury lamp, what do you know?" Wuchou grabs the other person''s shoulder. Wuchou feels that the other person must know what happened to him. "No." The mercury lamp loosened his worry free hand and walked away directly. "No, it''s hard to meet you again. No, you can''t go back." The house was suddenly surrounded by darkness, and the whole house seemed to be separated by some kind of existence. "I don''t want it. It''s obviously me. I came first." Mercury lamp is like being possessed by something. The whole person exudes a strange power. "Mercury lamp, what happened to you?" At this time, the sky suddenly dropped many red petals, and the whole space was surrounded by petals. "No, don''t show up, leave, leave!" All wuchou can see is these red petals, all of which remain in wuchou''s memory. "Is this, rose?" Rose, rose. Wuchou seems to think of something. "Pure, rose." At this time, wuchou remembers everything, his purpose and his belonging. "Mine, really red." Broken dreams Worry free consciousness returns to reality again and sees that he and Zhenhong are bound by chains, while the ring on his ring finger is slowly moving out. "Obviously, it''s almost." The mercury lamp appeared in front of wuchou and looked at the ring on wuchou''s hand. "Why do you want to remember? There''s no need to forget her. Why?" The mercury lamp yells at wuchou, making wuchou think he has failed the other party or something. "Because true red is my doll." The chains that bound wuchou were all broken, and the mercury lamp seemed to be swallowed by something. It directly bounced off and hit the wall. It was unbearable. "It''s over, mercury lamp. Tell me where these chains come from. How can you know our weakness?" Wuchou wants to know why the mercury lamp has these things. After all, it can completely target its own attack. If wuchou doesn''t think of true red, I''m afraid it will really be succeeded by the mercury lamp. "Oh, oh, you don''t want to know the answer." The mercury lamp seemed to cheer up and slowly prop up his body. "Forget it, even if I lose this time, I will succeed next time." Without saying anything, the mercury lamp opened the window and flew away. Wuchou didn''t catch up. After all, wuchou should pay attention to whether there is anything wrong with Zhenhong. Wuchou takes Zhenhong to leave this place first and plans again when he returns to his home. Chapter 291 It''s really red. There''s no way to wake up. Wuchou can''t wake up Zhenhong after taking Zhenhong back, but wuchou can see from Zhenhong''s face that the other party is in a dream, and the dream is not a good dream, because wuchou can see the ferocious expression on Zhenhong''s face. "What''s the matter?" Wuchou doesn''t know why Zhenhong stays in his dream all the time. Maybe it has something to do with the mercury lamp. "Damn, what can I do?" At this time, another existence in wuchou finally spoke. "Let me help you." The power of vanity is attached to worry free body. "Vanity, is there a way to dream?" The other party hesitated for a while, and finally did not explain the source of this power. "You don''t need to know much about this problem. In short, I can help you dream." Wuchou feels his body floating slowly, and his consciousness slowly enters the true red dream. "After all, it''s not your problem." The power of emptiness slowly dispersed on wuchou. ¨C timeline ¨C Tick, tick, tick. The richly decorated room, the hanging clock hanging on the wall, and the bright sun shining on the ground through the window. Although it is a familiar scene, Zhenhong thinks this dream is terrible. Because Zhenhong hasn''t thought of this dream for a long time, it should be said that for some reason, this dream has disappeared. However, Zhenhong returns to this dream again, with only a sense of guilt and guilt. Moreover, the person around Zhenhong gives Zhenhong a greater sense of guilt and trouble. "True red, why take my chance?" "True red, why eavesdrop on me?" True red, true red, true red! The figure of mercury lamp has been circling around real red, constantly stimulating real red. "No, I just want to leave." The mercury lamp came to Zhenhong and smiled. "Hehe, since you have paid for your own things, why do you come back here? Do you regret it?" "No, I don''t want to." True red doesn''t want to stay in the dark. True red just wants to leave the darkness. "Sure enough, I still want to go back and get your things back." The sound of the mercury lamp surrounded the real red ear. "Just sink here. It''s all yours. You don''t need to think anymore." Maybe, it''s really OK. I just want to get my things back. Zhenhong thought so. "No." The whole space is fragmented. Worry free falls from the sky and comes to Zhenhong. "True red, I''ll take you back." The mercury lamp doesn''t look very surprised. No, it should be said that the mercury lamp in the real red dream is not surprised at all. "After all, it''s you. Naturally, you have a way to come in." The mercury lamp pushes the real red outside the room, so that wuchou can''t see the real red. "You don''t know what Zhenhong paid to come here?" "You should give her up and let her sink like this. At least she has got her own things back." Worry free shook his head. "Zhenhong is not such a fragile guy. As my partner, how can I be controlled by your negative personality." "Hum, then let me show you what her world is." The whole world was surrounded by darkness, leaving only five boxes in place. "This?" The mercury lamp went to wuchou and pointed to their five boxes. "This is our world." "Our world, I don''t know when it began, was surrounded by darkness, and all people were left here." "There is nothing but darkness. Everyone is tempted by the rabbit. As long as you become Alice, you can leave here." The mercury lamp turned really red. "Although everyone wants to leave, I believe there must be other ways to leave, so I haven''t done anything to other sisters." Zhenhong said, silent for a while. "Until one day, the mercury lamp found a way to get out of here." Zhenhong looked at the big pit in the sky and said. "The mercury lamp didn''t know what trade it had made with the rabbit. It found a way to leave here, and then the pattern changed." Zhenhong said, as if she had struggled in her heart. Finally, she may be relieved, or another feeling. "I don''t know when it began. The mercury lamp became more cheerful. I looked at the big pit in the sky every day. The guy who originally advocated fighting suddenly became uninterested." Zhenhong said, clenching her fist when she didn''t notice it. "I really envy that we only have the mercury lamp to leave alone. Only she has the opportunity to go out of the outside world again and see what it looks like outside." "Moreover, I brought back a box of my own, a new box of my own." With that, Zhenhong didn''t realize that she cherished the mercury lamp from the beginning to a trace of jealousy and desire. "I want to get out of here, too." As Zhenhong said, the scene changed again and became the day when Zhenhong said goodbye to the rabbit. "True red, what are you looking for me for?" The rabbit sat on the old chair and looked at the real red jokingly. "Rabbit, you and I have something to say." The rabbit doesn''t need to listen to what Zhenhong says, so he already knows what wuchou says. "I know what you want to say." The rabbit just shook his head helplessly. "No, you can''t leave." "Why?" Zhenhong can''t believe it. Why only the mercury lamp can leave, but she can''t. The rabbit looked at the angry red face and said. "After all, you are different from her. You can''t do that." "What do you mean?" The rabbit looked at the real red and said. "She sacrificed something very important to herself to leave, but you, I don''t think it''s possible." "How do you know if you don''t try." The rabbit may be laughing wildly when he sees another prey hooked. "Well, I''ll give you a way, just like a mercury lamp." The picture stopped abruptly. "True red, what did you pay?" All you get is the real red shaking his head. "I don''t know. My memory is gone." Although Zhenhong can''t remember, Zhenhong feels that what she has lost is not only very important, but also affects her existence as a doll. "Even if there is no memory, I have guessed what I have lost." Zhenhong said, remembering her dream just now. "So, I''m really jealous and envious. Mercury lamp dares to sacrifice these things for freedom." Zhenhong hung her head helplessly and sat in place with her knees in her arms. "So, give up. I don''t want to wake up again. Let me live in my dream forever." Wuchou didn''t speak, so he sat beside Zhenhong and took care of Zhenhong''s hair. "Well, I''ll stay with you until you want to leave." "Why?" Wuchou didn''t answer, so he accompanied Zhenhong. "Until you are satisfied." Chapter 292 No one knows what Zhenhong did in her dream. No one knows how long wuchou spent in the dream with Zhenhong. At least Alice waited in reality for about three days. Wuchou and Zhenhong finally woke up, but it was a little untrue for wuchou and Zhenhong. The most obvious is that Zhenhong is in a daze around wuchou from time to time, always following wuchou behind, and her mind is a little unstable. Wuchou doesn''t know how to solve this problem. After all, the time they spend in dreams may really have some influence. "So, what did you do?" Late at night, Alice didn''t leave. She stayed at wuchou''s side, waiting for wuchou to explain what happened at that time. Wuchou didn''t speak. He sat in place for about ten seconds, and then regained consciousness again. "I''m sorry, because I didn''t do it, I can''t believe I''m back." Wuchou said, his body began to relax slowly, as if he remembered something. "The time is very long, and the story is also very long. If you want to listen, you should listen slowly." Wuchou closes his eyes and remembers what happened to Alice three days ago, but for wuchou and Zhenhong, it''s not only three days. ¨C three days ago ¨C "How long will you stay with me?" Zhenhong looked at wuchou who was still around and asked suspiciously. "No matter how long, I will wait for you until you are willing to accompany me back." Zhenhong didn''t continue to talk, so she didn''t care. Wuchou looked around and felt a little empty. Anyway, he wanted to stay here with Zhenhong. It''s better to find something by himself. "Imagine, this is a dream." Wuchou tried to think of all the things in his store, and slowly restored the whole store, which suddenly appeared in front of them. "Well, at least it''s important to have a home." Wuchou walks in with Zhenhong without any ideas, comes to a familiar position and starts his own practice. "Even if I restore the reality here, I don''t intend to go back." Zhenhong thinks that wuchou wants to use everything in reality to recall the beauty of reality and go back with wuchou. "No, I just want to add some memory to this monotonous world." Wuchou said and began to practice. Even in a dream, as long as you remember what happened, your body will respond accordingly. I don''t know if wuchou did it on purpose. He also made a clock and calendar to show how long they had been here. Maybe wuchou is tired, or wuchou feels that he wants to find something to do for Zhenhong. Wuchou picks up Zhenhong who is still holding her knees. "It''s a little boring. Let''s go out for a walk." Wuchou and Zhenhong walk through the darkness, one by one high-rise buildings are slowly rising. If you know the story of wuchou, you will find that these buildings come from the world wuchou once passed by. "Zhenhong, do you want to hear my story?" Zhenhong didn''t answer without worry, so she kept silent. "Then I''ll take it as your default." Wuchou takes Zhenhong to an old monastery and walks to the lobby. Wuchou always feels that these things seem to have happened yesterday. "I''m here, fighting a big monster. You don''t know how many times I''ve died here." Wuchou noticed that when he said death, Zhenhong''s hand held wuchou''s collar tightly, as if he was afraid that the man in front of him would suddenly disappear. "Don''t worry, I was immortal in that world at the beginning. No matter how I die, I will come back to life." Although wuchou said it was very simple, Zhenhong knew that the pain would not disappear if the dead were resurrected again. Wuchou takes Zhenhong out of the monastery and flies directly to the bridge. "I''m here. I didn''t expect to be recognized by the dragon. I can actually become a dragon. Just because of this, my immortal body began to disappear and finally lost it." Zhenhong listens to wuchou to explain the strange events about herself. Although Zhenhong thought wuchou was just a joke at first, with the deepening of the story, Zhenhong believes that these are wuchou''s real experiences. Just saying, wuchou seems to think of something. The story stops when it goes deep into the tomb. "Say something else. After all, the story is a little boring." Wuchou just wanted to leave like this. Unexpectedly, Zhenhong had a reaction and held wuchou''s chin in her hand. "Does it hurt?" Wuchou hasn''t understood what Zhenhong is saying. Zhenhong points to wuchou''s heart. "Think of someone, don''t you? You always say that you learn puppets in order to find a way to revive people." "Nothing." Wuchou doesn''t need Zhenhong to worry about these problems. After all, wuchou still needs to take Zhenhong out of here. "Really?" Zhenhong didn''t continue to ask. After all, it''s not the same as herself. Worry free continues to create in the dream, as if to find a way to fill the whole world. "Zhenhong, do you want to see your father again?" "So what? If you can''t be Alice, you can''t." Wuchou puts down the real red and looks at it carefully. "Zhenhong, if you really can''t see your father again, what do you want to do?" Before Zhenhong responded, wuchou said his thoughts first. "Right here, no matter what you want to do, you and I, just two people, although it sounds strange, but here, live a little life you want." "Just the two of us?" "Yes." Wuchou looked at the real red with a little change in his eyes and said. "This world, your dream, does not need to be disturbed by others, only you and me." "Well, try it first." That''s it. Zhenhong and wuchou spend some time together in their dreams. Their world does not need to be disturbed by others. There are only two people calling each other''s names in the whole world. Maybe happy time passes quickly, maybe true red, or worry free, in the dream for too long. A little trance. It should be said that Zhenhong has a strange idea. Neither of them was revealed until that day came. "That day?" Alice looked at wuchou and wanted to know what had happened. Wuchou stopped. "Don''t worry, it''ll come soon." Wuchou and Zhenhong wandered in their dreams as usual, when an abrupt voice sounded. "Although it''s good to let you go on like this, I don''t think anyone wants you to get along too long." Rabbits appear in their world. "What are you doing here? Get out of here!" Zhenhong doesn''t want her dream to be disturbed by her, especially Zhenhong always suspects that the darkness is brought by the rabbit. "True red, you know, I may be giving you some good news." Wuchou didn''t know what the rabbit said, but after the rabbit finished with Zhenhong, he turned and left, and Zhenhong also began to be in a daze. Sometimes a daze lasts for a day. "No worries, go back." Zhenhong finally made up her mind to leave her dream just for the words of the rabbit. "Snake, in that town." "So you came back like this?" Alice listened to the story told by worry free. "After all, Zhenhong seems to have something here, so she chose to come back." But worry free didn''t notice. In fact, Alice guessed more or less why Zhenhong chose to return to reality. "The dream is still a dream. There is no way to change it, but the reality can." Alice said a vague word and left. Chapter 293 "Worry free, let''s walk around." Zhenhong rarely suggests that wuchou go out for a stroll. Wuchou will not spoil the fun. "Well, let''s go for a walk. We''re just a little tired." I don''t know what Zhenhong is looking for. Wuchou has always seen Zhenhong looking around. If most people in Duwang town didn''t know that wuchou has been walking around with Zhenhong, it would cause a lot of commotion. "Zhenhong, what are you doing? Do you want to be found?" "Where the hell is it?" Zhenhong has been looking for something. Since the rabbit told her that there was that thing here, she would not deceive her. "So, what are you looking for?" "You don''t know. Don''t worry about me. I''ll be careful." Wuchou had no choice but to walk around and have a look at the scenery of Duwang town. Wuchou came to the coast. It was a coincidence that wuchou seemed to see a familiar guy. "Well, that''s Kang Yi?" Wuchou seems to remember that there has always been a guy like a little attendant around Zhanzhu. But wuchou doesn''t think he seems to have been kidnapped or kidnapped by a girl. "Interesting, go and have a look." Wuchou carefully approached the remote house, and through his strong hearing, wuchou heard their conversation inside. "This is the sick girl in the legend. It''s rare. She actually likes Kang Yi." However, the method is really a little extreme, and I don''t know why this woman wants to transform KANGYI. Wuchou watched the sick girl leave the house temporarily and slipped in to see KANGYI. "You are, Mr. store manager!" Kang Yi didn''t expect anyone to come here. No one knew that he was imprisoned. "Well, look at your expression, you should think I''m here to save you, right?" Kang Yi nodded ruthlessly and got a heartless shake of his head. "But I can give you a way." Wuchou put his hand on Kang Yi''s shoulder. Before Kang Yi knew what would happen, he saw that he burst out and stabbed Kang Yi. "It hurts. What are you doing?" After observing Kang 11 for a period of time, we didn''t see any rejection. "Well, yes, you will also be a good double messenger." Kang Yi didn''t know what wuchou said, so wuchou left directly. "KANGYI, make good use of this power. He will help you get out of here." "Wait, what are you talking about?" Without worry, leave directly and lock the door again to avoid the other party finding that he has been here. "Worry free, don''t you go to help?" Although Zhenhong doesn''t care, it''s a little strange to see wuchou do these things. "It''s all right. Since the arrow will help him, he can naturally leave by himself." If you have no worries, you don''t intend to stay here. KANGYI can solve it by himself. "So, Zhenhong, what are you looking for? Wouldn''t it be better to tell me to help you find it?" Zhenhong still didn''t say it. After all, it''s just his own problem, and he pursues something illusory. "It''s all right. Since there''s news, that''s enough. Let''s take our time. After all, it''s not important." Since Zhenhong said so, wuchou won''t continue to inquire. "Forget it, I will accompany you until you want to say." Today, I''m just hanging out in Duwang town. Speaking of worry free, I won''t forget that I still need to continue working. Otherwise, it''s really no problem for Alice to support herself and Zhenhong? Wuchou thought that Zhenhong would be so rash to find her own things regardless of revealing her identity when she went out. In fact, Zhenhong has recently given up some sleep time and came out in the middle of the night to find news about "snake". After all, this is Zhenhong''s pursuit. Wuchou didn''t know at first until one day. I don''t know why KANGYI suddenly came to visit, maybe happy, maybe grateful, maybe complaining. In short, knowing that Kang Yi can leave, wuchou is a little surprised. After all, wuchou didn''t expect Kang Yi to leave the woman''s claw by himself. "Mr. store manager, you''ve gone too far. You left me there last time." "Well, after all, it''s your own private business, and I can''t intervene." Kang Yi couldn''t help rolling his eyes at wuchou. "Don''t say that. I''m here to say something else." "Other things?" Kang looked around and said to wuchou quietly. "Recently, another legend came from you." Completely speechless. Wuchou doesn''t know what legends he can say here. After all, his doll is already in trouble. "Recently, everyone saw some strange figures walking around the whole Duwang town in the middle of the night." As soon as Kang finished, he slowly looked at the dolls around him. Although the ability of worry free is not enough, simple dolls can still be made. "According to my investigation, they say that some creatures that look like dolls wander around. No matter who they are, they can''t see their true colors." Well, at least don''t worry about knowing who did it, or what that person did. When Kang Yi left, wuchou asked Zhenhong to come. "True red, is that you?" Zhenhong naturally heard the communication between the two just now. There was neither affirmation nor negation. "Alas." Wuchou knocked Zhenhong''s head, which made the other party a little dissatisfied. "Zhenhong, what are you thinking? Why do you leave even at night? Is it really so important?" "I am. I did leave." Zhenhong did admit that she had left here, and she left alone in the middle of the night. "But I didn''t use other dolls to help me find it. What he said can only say that half is me and the other half is not me." At this time, wuchou thought of another doll. Like true red, he left the darkness and came to the real doll. "Mercury lamp, is it looking for something, and the goal is the same as you?" Zhenhong doesn''t know. "I don''t know, but." Zhenhong thought of the rabbit. "If the rabbit says my goal, the mercury lamp may be looking for it, too." "Is that thing very important?" Zhenhong didn''t answer, but said another question. "Wuchou, what do you think alchemy is?" To some extent, worry free projection and enhancement have something to do with alchemy. After all, they are all creation. "I''ve always seen alchemy. Although most of them are faking things, they also have useful knowledge." Zhenhong said and took out an old book from her special bookcase. "The art of gold, refined by the human body, and the infinite snake." "Infinite snake, this is my goal." "Snake?" Zhenhong nodded. "Why, why should you find the infinite snake? What''s the use of this thing for you?" "I want to change myself." Chapter 294 Don''t worry about packing your bags. "Where are you going, Mr. worry free?" Alice was surprised to see wuchou pack up. After all, wuchou still has a lot of trouble in Duwang town. There should be no need to leave. "Suddenly I received a strange letter." Worry free gives the letter to Alice to see what she has written. Please be sure to arrive at the seaside lighthouse in duwangting within three days after receiving the letter and live here for two days. Relevant notices will follow. "So, for this, you''re going to stay in that lighthouse for two days?" Although it''s not from Duwang Town, it''s also a distance from renpuppet shop. Why do you have to make so much trouble. "Because I''m a little interested in the symbol behind the letter." On the back of the letter, a black circle is printed on the back. When you look carefully, you can see that there seems to be something strange on the circle. "What is it?" Don''t worry about selling. "By the way, Zhenhong, you should watch her and don''t let her run around." Without worry, he left directly. ¨C after a period of time ¨C Wuchou came near a specific lighthouse. Although the role of modern lighthouses has been few, it was once to provide a reassuring signal for navigation members and a light for them to navigate in the dark. When wuchou walked into the lighthouse, it was obvious that no one had taken care of it for a long time. The whole lighthouse was covered with dust, and the surrounding furnishings were the same as in old times. It was just a surprise that the radio was still running. "Will you stay here for two days? It''s really troublesome." Wuchou was preparing to clean up when the radio suddenly turned on and rustled. "Hello, hello?" A strange voice came from the radio. At least you don''t know who it is. "Reply when you hear it. I can hear your answer." Wuchou doesn''t know what principle. After all, the world is so big that there are all kinds of wonders. "I''m here." There was a tremor on the radio and soon began to speak again. "Mr. wuchou, is that you?" "You know me?" There is something wrong with the sound of the radio. The sound is very unstable. "Where the hell are you? We''ve been looking for you for a long time." Us? That is to say, they are a group of people, and they know themselves and they know each other. "What the hell are you talking about? I can''t tell who you are?" The other side seemed to pause and finally asked suspiciously. "Mr. wuchou, you''re in Duwang Town, aren''t you?" "Yes, what are you trying to say?" The sound of the radio is becoming more and more unstable, and the sound has been intermittent. "We, from your future, who we are, we can''t say for the time being, but remember, stop time, space and time synchronization." The radio soon lost its function and there was no sound. Worry free feels inexplicable. What comes from the future is a little incredible. thump-thump-thump There was a knock outside the door. Just as wuchou was about to open the door, he found his body shaking. Crisis, worry free body tells itself that you can''t touch this door, or even let people outside see yourself. thump-thump-thump The knock on the door sounded again. It seemed that the people outside were a little impatient. "Who brought me here? The circle may be the clue. That''s why I came here." The other party knows that wuchou is looking for clues about the infinite snake, so he will use this method to seduce himself. "But why do people outside come here?" Although wuchou can''t see the people outside, he can feel a smell of evil. "Will die." Open the door and die, even if you touch the door. Worry free hurried to the lighthouse, hoping to find another way to leave. However, the other party doesn''t seem to know what the problem is, and has decided to completely erase worry free. The door was blown open by some strange force, but there was not much sound. Wuchou didn''t look back, but ran to the top of the tower at a very fast speed. "Who is it?" Wuchou ran to the top of the tower and looked around. There was no way for him to go down. There were no other buildings around. Step, step, step Footsteps came downstairs, getting closer and closer. Worry free has no choice but to do so. The man walked to the top of the tower. It was amazing that he didn''t see anyone here. He looked at the ground. There was a big sailing cloth missing, and the man also saw that the missing sailing cloth had floated to the ground. "Did you escape?" The man didn''t expect that the man didn''t even give himself the chance to see it and left directly. Sure enough, the letter he received was correct. The man knew his ability and identity. "Find a way to get rid of this guy." "My life can''t be disturbed." The man hurried downstairs to pursue wuchou who had left. At the top of the building that the man couldn''t see, wuchou stood on it. He was relieved to hear the man''s footsteps disappear. "Sure enough, like me, I was attracted by the letter, but why, I don''t know this person at all." Wuchou didn''t leave directly, but waited for a long time. When he saw that the man didn''t intend to turn back, he was ready to leave and return to the doll store. "Eh, Mr. wuchou, why did you come back so soon?" Alice was surprised that wuchou would come back so soon. "It''s all right. It''s just that it''s over. It''s a prank." Wuchou naturally didn''t want Alice to worry about it, so he didn''t tell Alice what happened there. "Well, I''ll just say, how can there be such a boring person." Worry free just listened to Alice and thought about other things. Who led him there and knew what he was looking for. Who is it? Chat with yourself on the radio and tell yourself something strange. Also, where did the man who wanted to kill himself come from and who was it? Worry free remembers what the mayor once said, the existence of evil. "Maybe something strange really happened in this quiet town." Worry free is going to investigate what happened. However, another person soon came to disturb wuchou''s investigation. Bell bell The telephone rang Wuchou answered the phone and heard the voice of a strange man. "Mr. wuchou?" "Who are you?" "I know you want the arrow, too. Since you want to get the arrow, I naturally want to say hello." "What do you mean?" Wuchou naturally remembers that the last arrow was stolen by a stranger and killed Hongcun xingzhao by the way. "The arrow is mine. If you want to fight me, you must die here." Before wuchou could react, the phone was blown open by high-voltage electricity, and the whole landline was directly scrapped. "Electricity related doubles?" Wuchou can''t deal with such a troublesome enemy. Wuchou needs help, the help of double messenger. At this time, wuchou naturally remembers a guy related to this matter. "Oriental war help." Chapter 295 Wuchou didn''t think of it at first. Dongfang Zhanzhu has such a complex relationship with Chengtai Lang that wuchou has to sigh that your circle is really chaotic. In short, in order to get the arrow back, wuchou decided to go to Dongfang Zhanzhu for help. Who knows that Chengtai Lang has been observing this matter. "So why did you step in?" Chengtai Lang is a little wary and looks at wuchou. After all, this man not only has no doubles, but also has some incredible power. "Well, after all, I''m involved. I''m sorry I won''t help." Wuchou had to find excuses to prevaricate chengtaro. After all, it''s better not to know his real identity. "Yes, Mr. chengtaro, since the store manager is willing to help, there are many people and great strength." It''s not as much as chengtaro thinks. It''s good to have someone to help. "Hum, forget it." The three were reunited in front of a cafe in Duwang Town, drinking coffee they didn''t know what to make, and discussing the way to capture each other''s spicy red pepper. "As for the method, I already have one." Chengtai Lang said, talking about a very important thing with Zhanzhu. "If you want to find the position of that guy, you can easily do it with the old man''s double." Before Zhanzhu could say anything, chengtaro quickly interrupted him. "However, the old man is already old. In fact, it is difficult to persist in tossing and fighting for such a long time, and there is something wrong with his memory." Is it? Wuchou doesn''t know. It''s really a little strange that his comrades in arms have become like this. "Although Mr. Abdel is still protecting the old man, the attack and speed of the other party''s doubles are very fast. I''m worried about the other party''s attack." "Moreover, I believe the other party may know our purpose, so it will certainly attack." Chengtai Lang finished saying, then he produced a map. "The port is right here. About two days from now, the old man will arrive, so we will try our best to protect the old man." After saying this, wuchou was about to leave, but Chengtai Lang stopped him. "Mr. store manager, really? I have something to ask you." Chengtai Lang looked at the man he didn''t know at all. It was amazing. He always felt as if he was familiar with him, and that kind of awkward feeling was like a long time ago. "Who the hell are you?" "What do you mean, Mr. chengtaro?" Wuchou didn''t say anything, but looked at Chengtai Lang calmly. The platinum star has appeared behind chengtaro, but chengtaro can see that the other party has not changed at all, just like he can''t see the platinum star. Can''t you see it? Chengtai Lang really can''t believe that since he has no double ability, how can he defeat the double? What magic ability does this guy have. "I heard from Zhan Zhu that you have some strange abilities. Can you let me see them?" Wuchou naturally doesn''t dare to show chengtailang. After all, it''s hard to explain why he uses these abilities, and it''s hard to explain why he uses them. "No way, let me show you." The power of emptiness can still be used. I saw wuchou touch the nearby tree with his hand, and a hole was directly melted out of the tree, just like being eaten. "This is my ability to devour objects." "Really? It''s a magical power." Chengtai Lang didn''t keep wuchou and let wuchou leave. "What''s the matter, chengtaro?" Huajing hospital and Chengtai Lang are on their way back to the hotel. Looking at Chengtai Lang''s thinking, Huajing hospital asks. "Huajing hospital, who do you think that person is?" "Oh, you mean the puppet shop manager?" Huajing courtyard looked at the scenery across the window and said carelessly. "Speaking of it, I also feel like I''ve seen him somewhere, but I know very well that it''s the first time I''ve seen him." "Well, that annoying feeling was once very similar to someone." they said here, and they were silent for a while. "Well, what about that guy?" "A few days ago, he came close. Sure enough, the goal is Japan, and I feel that his goal is here." Chengtai Lang shook his head helplessly. "That''s enough. At this critical moment, why did you suddenly leave Italy and come here? Don''t you know we''ve been paying attention to him?" Huajing hospital also felt incredible. After all, it had been silent for a long time. After so many years, there was no news. Why did it act suddenly at this time. "Is it related to the arrow? After all, the arrow itself comes from them." "No, that guy doesn''t seem to care much about this. I think it''s for other reasons." Vaguely, Chengtai Lang felt that it had something to do with wuchou. ¨C split line ¨C "Really, I don''t know if it will be exposed." Wuchou can''t recognize them. After all, this change is a little big, and they are only comrades in arms, or enemies. "Joseph? I don''t know what happened to him. After all, it has been a long time." Wuchou doesn''t know what to do with this old comrade in arms. Just play it by ear. "I''m back." Alice and Zhenhong are still enjoying their afternoon tea in the shop. Looking at wuchou''s return, Alice is very considerate to prepare more for him. "What''s the matter? What''s bothering you?" Zhenhong naturally sees the worry of worry free, cares about worry free, and asks. "Alas, it''s just a troublesome matter. I don''t know how to deal with it now." Zhenhong has a little understanding. After all, she is an annoying guy who has been living in a dream for a long time. She knows how complex the details of worry free are. "Don''t care too much, care about what''s in front of you." Alice looked at the interaction and said something directly. "Speaking of it, what about your doll? Haven''t you thought of a way to start it?" Wuchou naturally remembers that he is still the first person on it, night by night. "Well, it''s all right. Maybe my problem can be solved after I find the snake." "Snake?" Alice naturally did not know what the two men were talking about. "Well, Alice, I haven''t seen you talk about your family. I don''t know what kind of guys they are?" Don''t worry, hurry to tear away the topic, otherwise you really need to talk for a lot of time. "My family?" Alice thought of her pestering mother and serious maid. She missed it a little. She hadn''t been back for a long time. "Some good people." Alice thought she might have to go back. Although Zhenhong has many sisters, it seems that most of them stay in the dark except themselves. And that. "Mr. store manager, where''s your family?" Worry free, I think of my family, regardless of the world, it''s really quite a lot. "Ah, I haven''t seen them for a long time." Wuchou felt that it was time for him to go back and have a look one by one. After all, God also said that he should deal with these aftereffects first, otherwise he couldn''t move on. Chapter 296 Early in the morning, wuchou and Zhenhong enjoy morning tea in the room. "Mr. wuchou, a letter has come." Alice also came here early to help wuchou receive the letter she received today. "Huh?" One of the letters attracted worry free attention. The symbol of the infinite snake is painted on the surface of the envelope. "This is!" Dear sir, I wonder if you are interested in joining us? It didn''t write any contact methods and methods, just such a sentence. Wuchou doesn''t know what to do. Who knows that the letter directly turns into a mass of ashes and forms a few words directly on the ground. Pass the test and be right there. "It seems that they have acquiesced me to join their strange organization." Wuchou waited for a while. Sure enough, another man came with a strange box. "Who called you?" "I''m sorry, I just brought it on the way. I don''t know that person either." Sure enough, I don''t know. Wuchou did not continue to ask, but directly opened the box. After all, since he wanted the other party to join his organization, it would not be so simple to harm people. As soon as wuchou opened the box, he was surprised that there was only one piece of paper in it. Worry free read it. "Fool, since you want to find us, finish you quickly!" Wuchou hasn''t reacted yet. The man who just sent the goods suddenly took out a bomb from his pocket and threw it directly into the house. "What!" Wuchou wanted to ask Alice to leave quickly. Suddenly he felt he couldn''t speak. ¡°£¡¡± The explosion began as wuchou couldn''t stop it. There was a loud bombing, and the worry free doll shop was temporarily closed. "Alice, how red!" Wuchou can finally speak. He rushes to the second floor in case of fire. "Wuchou, what happened?" Fortunately, Alice and Zhenhong are not simple people. They both have self-protection ability and are not injured. "The enemy is an attack organized by them." Wuchou wanted to continue talking, but found that he couldn''t speak, and his body fell down. "Wuchou, what''s the matter with you?" Alice leaves the doll shop with real red and worry free. Seeing that worry free can''t move, Alice is very worried. "What''s the matter? The body can''t move." Moreover, wuchou can feel that he is not controlled by some force or other things, but that his body does not want to act by himself. "Isn''t it?" Worry free, think about it carefully, turn your thoughts around, and sure enough, your body moves again. "Reversed my judgment?" "That''s right." The man who appeared just now appeared in front of wuchou again and looked at wuchou hard. "This is my ability to make your brain act against your own consciousness. You guys seem to want to inquire about our organization. It''s unforgivable. Just disappear." Wuchou tries to control his body and act along his opposite ideas, but suddenly the other party has the ability to contact, which makes wuchou fall down again. "Hum, it''s too simple to think of my ability. Unless you beat me down, this ability will always accompany you." Wuchou just controlled himself to stand up, and soon he did it again because of his ability attack. "Oh, is that why you are interested in our organization?" The man naturally sees the real red of the activity, and naturally sees that the real red is just a doll. "It''s interesting that there are living dolls. You outsiders can''t control the power of this taboo. This doll belongs to us." Alice wanted to attack, but her body was also blocked. However, the other party seems to ignore that Zhenhong is not a simple doll that can only move. True red waits for the other party to be close enough to use its own magic. "Do you think I''m a toy? It''s naive!" The scissors and other sharp tools on the table, under the control of Zhenhong, fly directly in mid air and insert them into the enemy. Seeing that the other party is still limited by Zhenhong, wuchou finally master the way to regain control of his body. Reverse most of the operations in your mind and finally stand up. "Really red, well done." Without complex attacks, a magic cannon may be enough. The dark blue magic gun condenses on wuchou''s hand, flies directly to the enemy and blows the enemy out of his doll shop. However, wuchou can still feel that his body has not returned to normal. It seems that the other party has not been defeated. "Damn, you bastards." The enemy stood up from the outside, covered his injured wound and looked at them mercilessly. "I wanted to deal with you simply. It seems that there is no way now. I will torture you severely." The enemy took out a strange bottle of potion from his pocket and drank it directly. "Let you see the latest power of our church." The man looked as if he was in pain, and every inch of his body was shaking. "What''s the matter?" I saw that the other party''s body was directly penetrated by the tentacle, and out of the body came a monster that everyone was familiar with. "Sea monster?" Wuchou naturally sees that it looks like a synthetic monster directly composed of a group of tentacles. I can''t believe that the organization left in Duwang town will still engage in this kind of thing. "Are human experiments involved? Natural capital is not a problem, after all." It seems that the organization you are looking for is not a fuel-efficient lamp. However, it seems that the other party has lost their consciousness, only their own doubles are still running. "Alice, it''s so red. Don''t do it." Don''t worry. Try the other party''s level first. Magic cannon A simple magic gun directly made a big hole for the sea monster, but it soon recovered itself. "Self healing ability is good, so." Wuchou still wants to use more powerful magic, but the other party''s tentacles wrap up directly, as if to eat wuchou. "No worries!" Alice and Zhenhong wanted to help, but the next second, they stopped. I saw some strange tentacles on wuchou, constantly resisting each other, but directly swallowing each other along each other''s body. "Really, I didn''t intend to do so." Seeing that wuchou was finally eliminated, the sea monster finally returned to normal. "Worry free, are you okay?" "It''s all right. It''s just that the house is in trouble. We have to waste a lot of time repairing it." "But." Wuchou looked at his dilapidated house and said. "That organization does seem to have our answer, since it involves so many taboo methods." But wuchou doesn''t understand why the other party will call directly. Obviously, they haven''t leaked much information. "It seems that there is something about me that has attracted the attention of the other party, and the other party has observed us for some time." In that case, wuchou doesn''t dare to be careless now. I should be more careful when waiting for me recently. "Tomorrow, it''s going to start." Chapter 297 Tick, tick, tick. The water dripped slowly from above and hit the ground. Surrounded by darkness, the whole town was silent. "Why did I come back here?" It''s enough to return to this dream without worry. How many times do you have to dream to end. "Well, why are you here?" The rabbit sits on the tree beside wuchou. As long as wuchou raises his head, he may be able to see different scenery under the rabbit''s skirt. "I also want to ask you why I came back here again. I''ll solve the really red thing myself. I don''t need you." Wuchou said, slowly raising his head, hum, safety pants? "What a pity?" The rabbit looked at wuchou with a bad smile and jumped down from the tree. "Hum, it seems that you still need to save a lot of people, at least not only true red." The rabbit leaned against wuchou and looked carefully at wuchou''s left eye, as if to see through wuchou''s heart. "What?" "Well, indeed." The rabbit pushed away without worry and never knew where to take out a huge rubber hammer. "Hum, although it''s not here, your journey is not so simple. Move on." With a sound, wuchou returns to reality again. "Mr. store manager, wake up." Worry free opens his left eye that he can still see and remembers where he is. "Mr. store manager, we''re here to protect others. Can you be serious?" Looking at the Hongcun Yitai around, wuchou finally remembers that today is the day to protect Joseph to Duwang town. He and Yitai came to the front early to protect, and Zhanzhu and chengtaro stayed in the port. "Won''t you go and see that Mr. Joseph?" As soon as wuchou got on the boat, he didn''t go directly to see Joseph. After all, he didn''t know how to face this old friend, so he found a reason to go to the cabin for a rest. Who knows he fell asleep. "Mr. store manager, won''t you meet Mr. Joseph? After all, it''s the object of our protection." Wuchou naturally couldn''t say he knew him, so he had to yawn. "It''s all right. Isn''t there another person to protect him? We just need to deal with the enemies who attack." Yitai doesn''t want to say anything. After all, wuchou is right. Boom There seems to be something outside attacking wuchou''s ship. "What''s the matter?" Wuchou and Yitai hurried out. "What''s that!" From the water surface, a huge water giant appeared. A man stood overhead and looked down at wuchou and others. "You will die here today. No one can leave." At this time, a burning heat came from the back of wuchou and directly hit the water giant, melting a big hole in the giant''s body. Appearing behind wuchou is a former comrade in arms who is now Joseph''s personal bodyguard, Abdel. "The magician''s red." Although wuchou can''t see it, wuchou can still remember that the magician''s red is behind Abdel, a strong Firebird man. "Oh, Abdel? But we have studied your double thoroughly. You can''t beat my double." The giant rushed up with his fist. Abdel could not guarantee that the ship could resist the attack again. He planned to melt each other''s arms directly with fire. However, Abdel seemed to underestimate each other''s doubles. Instead of dissolving his fist, he hit Abdel directly and beat him back. "Mr. Abdel! Damn it." Yitai used his double to draw a big hole directly for the other party, and directly eliminated part of the other party''s double, but the other party soon recovered. "Oh, space doubles? But it seems that your ability can''t directly eliminate my whole doubles or beat me." The giant waved and rushed up again, but Yitai was better than Abdel. At least he could eliminate each other''s arms and stop each other''s attack. "Hum, how many times can you stop it?" After the giant recovered again, two hands rushed over at the same time. Even if Yitai could stop one hand, the other could not. "Bad." Yitai helplessly watched the other party attack, and he had no way. Whew A blue magic gun rushed up directly and smashed the giant''s arm. "Who is it?" A wisp of smoke rose from wuchou''s hand. "Don''t forget me, you bastard." "Hum." But soon, the giant restored its prototype again. "Even if your attack is fierce, you can''t defeat me as long as I''m still on the water. My double is invincible here." "Really?" Wuchou looked at the man who claimed to be invincible, called Abdel and said a few words. "Really?" "Don''t worry, go and do it." After hearing this, Abdel manipulated his magician''s red to keep heating the giant, as if he wanted to evaporate the giant directly. "Hum, it''s no use. As long as my body is still connected to the water, can you evaporate the whole sea?" "Really not." Golden ripples bloom on wuchou. "Your double is really tricky, but unfortunately, you met Abdel and me." Abdel looked at the worry free at this time, just like the man in those days. "Ripple!" Worry free uses the power of ripples to separate the giant from the sea. After all, worry free ripples are more obvious than control. "What, the body can''t move!" "Ah, the magician''s red!" The flame kept heating up. Wuchou and Abdel watched the giant shrink slowly, but it was obvious that the owner of the other party was more difficult to bear the temperature. Before the giant became the smallest, the man had been directly ignited by the high temperature, and the whole man became a piece of coke and disappeared into the sea. "Thank you for your help, Mr. store manager." Abdel thanked wuchou, but looked at wuchou with strange eyes. "Ask rashly, how can you use ripple?" Worry free can only make up a panic and say that he learned from master ripple at the beginning. As for whether Abdel will investigate, worry free can''t help it. "Is that so?" Abdel can see naturally that wuchou really can''t see a double, but it''s really strange that it will ripple. "Moreover, that power is very familiar." But they didn''t notice that Joseph, who hadn''t moved around, had been looking at wuchou in the corner with nostalgic eyes. "Even if you deceive others, you can''t deceive me." "Finally back?" After some time, the ship finally landed. A little different from the plot, Zhanzhu directly defeated Xin Hongjiao without causing subsequent accidents. Watching father and son reunite, wuchou knows that his task is over and is preparing to leave. "Wait." Chengtai Lang stopped without worry. "Do you still need that arrow?" "No, deal with it well. I believe you can do it." "Of course." Without worry, he left directly. Chapter 298 "What a worry." Wuchou strolled around Duwang town with Zhenhong in his arms and a big backpack on his back. Why do you want to do this? Don''t forget that people''s shop was bombed. Now we have to wait for decoration, and we''re not worried and embarrassed to disturb people''s life, to be exact. "It''s terrible to think of staying in the same room with that doll girl all the time." Zhenhong said so. Therefore, wuchou and Zhenhong have been looking for temporary accommodation outside. Although they stayed in the hotel all day yesterday, it is obviously impractical for wuchou who has no source of work. "Worry free, what should I do today?" "I don''t know. I''m worried. Do you really want to find Alice?" Zhenhong naturally doesn''t want to, but she doesn''t want to sleep on the street. "I don''t know. Let''s go first." Wuchou and Zhenhong have just walked for some time. They just saw Kang Yi and a man coming home from school. "Hello, Kang Yijun." "Hello, Mr. store manager. Where are you going?" KANGYI naturally heard about the recent explosion of the doll shop, but he didn''t expect to meet wuchou. "We''re just going to a cartoonist''s house. Does the store manager want to go with us?" Comics? Worry free naturally has no interest, but now there is nothing to do. "Alas, I''ll go and have a look with you. After all, I have nothing to do now." In this way, the three came to Lu''s home on the bank. "Oh, is this the cartoonist''s home? It''s really good." Wuchou is a little envious. It''s good that he can live in such a big house. It seems that he hasn''t lived in such a big house. Except in a certain world, when I am a housekeeper. "It''s just that the cartoonist doesn''t seem to welcome us very much." Watching Kang Yi knock on the door for some time, the cartoonist didn''t come out. Wuchou is preparing to leave. But unexpectedly, wuchou was just about to leave, but the other party opened the door. "That you, wait." A, um, very special man came out of the house and looked at wuchou with a look. "You, a little mysterious, feel that we can become good friends." Wuchou felt that the voice was very familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere. "Really? Don''t you mind if my friend and I come in and have a look? After all, you are interested in me." Dew companion on the shore looked at interested Kang Yi and his friends and nodded. "Of course, you are welcome." It has to be said that the special values and attitudes of dew companions on the shore really surprised wuchou, but wuchou felt that he seemed to hide something. "Impolite, I want to go to the bathroom." With Lu''s companion on the shore leaving, wuchou is preparing to leave. Unexpectedly, Kang Yi and his friends plan to peek at others'' drafts. "I always think something will happen. I''d better avoid it first." Sure enough, when Kang Yi and the guy opened the manuscript and saw it, suddenly they couldn''t move and fell directly to the ground. "Oh, do you already know my ability?" The shore dew companion came out from one side, looked at wuchou who was not attracted by the original, and said. "After all, I don''t love comics. I just come with them." Wuchou naturally knows that the other party is also a double Messenger, but he doesn''t know why he suddenly attacked Kang Yi and them. "Why did you do it?" "For my inspiration." "Inspiration?" The dew companion on the bank pulls Kang Yi to his side, carefully looks at Kang Yi''s face and begins to tell Kang Yi''s whole experience. "Wonderful, KANGYI, your story is really interesting." Wuchou looks at the changing expression of the shore dew companion. It seems that the other party makes Kang Yi win through some medium, and then you can know Kang Yi''s information and even control Kang Yi''s body. "Is it the original?" Wuchou is a little worried. He will get caught and is preparing to leave. "Wait, I can''t just let you leave." The dew companion on the shore calls no sorrow. "I know from Kang Yi that you have no place to go now." "Hum, looking at the luggage behind you and the doll you hold, it seems that you are still distressed." "So what?" Wuchou naturally doesn''t want to be poked to the pain, but wuchou is really a headache. He is really homeless now. "If I look at your experience, I can consider letting you live here. After all, the house is still relatively large." Wuchou naturally doesn''t want to be controlled by his double, otherwise it will be limited to people. "No talk." "Aren''t you afraid? Will I kill KANGYI and this guy?" "Not afraid, because you need your inspiration, they will not die." Wuchou naturally sees that the dew companion on the shore will not kill them, but will let them continue to live. "Cut, do you see?" The shore dew companion will not let go of worry free. After all, it seems that the other party''s experience can interest him more than Kang Yi. "I''m sure I won''t read your manuscript. It seems that it''s the condition for starting. Give up." Dew companion didn''t expect that the other party already knew the launch conditions of his ability, so they confronted each other for a time. "But." Although wuchou knows KANGYI will be fine, he doesn''t know if there will be any adverse consequences. After all, wuchou pit them to some extent. "Since you just want to find inspiration, it''s not that I can''t help you." "What should I do?" No worry but sigh. "I can show you something with my unique abilities, but on the contrary, you have to let them go, and you can''t use your double for me." The dew companion on the shore thought for a long time. It is true that he can''t keep worry free now, and he doesn''t have much chips. "Well, it seems that I have no choice to keep you." Seeing that KANGYI and his partners can finally move freely, wuchou is relieved. "It''s all right. Since I promised you, I won''t break my promise, but I still want to live here. I think you''ll agree to this condition?" The dew companion on the shore will not refuse. "Hum, OK." "Mr. store manager, is there really no problem? You don''t have the ability to stand in." Before Kang Yi left, he looked at wuchou and planned to stay here. He was a little worried about wuchou. After all, wuchou stayed here to protect him. "It''s all right. Go back at ease. Come here to find me when you have a chance." After seeing Kang Yi off, wuchou follows Lu Ban back to the studio. "If you have a partner on the shore, say it first. What happens next can only be known by yourself, not even your best friends and family." The dew companion on the shore saw that wuchou was very serious and believed that if he did not abide by it, he would suffer. "Well, I promise you." "Hum, then I will trust you for the time being. After all, you will know when you live for a period of time." Lu Ban looks at the doll in wuchou''s hand and claps it. "Zhenhong, say hello. After all, we''re going to stay here for a while." "Oh, you''re asking for trouble. Don''t worry." The shore was exposed, scared and motionless. "Doll, move!" Chapter 299 "My name is riverside lupin. I''m almost 30 years old this year." "This year, in order to find inspiration, I returned from Tokyo to my former hometown, Duwang Town, where I enjoyed the unique scenery of the countryside." Lu Pei on the shore wrote his own records in his studio. After all, his life has begun to change since yesterday. "Some time ago, after I was shot by an arrow, my life has changed a lot, and even a strange ability has been added." The dew companion on the shore remembered what had happened to him today. "For my material, I decided to invite a guy who may have the same ability as me into my house as a guest. He calls himself wuchou and is the manager of the personal puppet store." "Mr. lupin, what are you doing?" "Nothing." The dew companion on the shore wrote a record and thought. "He also took a doll who could move by himself. To tell the truth, he was a little surprised at the beginning, but it''s really simple to think that such incredible things can happen." "Today he will let me experience his past in his own way. To be honest, I''m a little afraid. After all, I don''t know what will happen." "Maybe soon." Dew companion on the shore packed up his things and went to the living room. Dew companion on the shore can see that wuchou and his doll are waiting for themselves on the sofa. They interact with each other. It seems that this person couple relationship is very unusual. "Oh, Mr. lupin, are you ready?" "Yes." "Please sit down. Just sit here." The dew companion on the bank sat beside wuchou, looked at wuchou, put down Zhenhong, and took out a candle. "You know, this method may be incredible, but I believe you can accept it, so I''m willing to do it." Wuchou asks dew companion on the shore to lie on the sofa. Wuchou and Zhenhong stand up and walk to the other side. "What do you need me to do?" "We''ll see you in our dreams." With wuchou snapping his fingers, dew companion on the bank entered a dream. "Really red, would you like to go and have a look with me?" "No, I''ve always been familiar with your dreams." Zhenhong said she didn''t want to go with wuchou, so she was going to sit here and read. "Oh, well, I''ll lead the way." The power of emptiness, with no sorrow, enters the dream of dew companion on the shore. ¨C split reality, virtual ¨C "Mr. lupin, do you know what a dream is?" Wuchou and lupin sit in a small boat, which floats in the middle of the lake. "Dream, isn''t it the so-called excess consciousness? What are you trying to say?" Lu is a little dissatisfied. Didn''t she show herself the past? Why are we rowing here? Wait, when are we here? Looking at the puzzled look of dew companion on the bank, wuchou continued to sell off and said. "Dreams are always real. At least if you can control dreams, you may get lost here." Tick, tick, tick. "Where is this?" Dew companion and worry free appear in a city on the shore. There is no pedestrian nearby, just like a ghost city. "Lupin, have you seen science fiction movies?" "I''m not interested. Why do you ask?" With that, wuchou handed a pistol to lupin. "What are you doing?" Wuchou smiled and looked at the black spot in the distance. "This is the world I''ve been to." When Wu Chou finished, the whole person suddenly disappeared, leaving only some voices in Lu Ban''s ears. "It would be better for you to experience it yourself." Lupin hasn''t spoken yet. Finally she hears something strange. "What''s that?" A man covered in blood ran over from a distance, opened his mouth and looked at Lu Ban all the time. "Zombies?" Lu Ban''s body was shaking, not because of fear, but because he was excited to see such a magical picture. "But I''m just in a dream. How do I know if you came up with it yourself?" Lupin raised his hand and aimed at the zombie. It was a clean shot. "Indeed, I have no way to prove that I have indeed been to those worlds." Worry free figure appeared again, looked at the motionless body on the ground, and shook his head helplessly. "But don''t forget, this dream is you." "So, what do you want to say?" Lupin appeared in his house again, sitting on the balcony and drinking coffee without worry. "You should know that dreams are not fabricated out of thin air. They can only be made according to your own experience and everything you see." "So?" "Since you haven''t seen it, where did the material of this dream come from?" Dew companion can''t refute. "After all, what you need is a more magical experience. Well, let me show you my experience in this world." Suddenly, a gust of wind and dust blew into the corner of Lu Ban''s eyes, making Lu Ban unable to close his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, the scene changed again. "Here is?" "This is the first double fight. I fought in an abandoned house." Dew companion and worry free figure appear outside the abandoned house. "This is!" Lupin naturally sees the guy with the arrow inside. It''s this man who brings the doubles ability to himself. "Unfortunately, this man, Hongcun xingzhao, has died, and the arrow has been recycled by us." "Want to see? Our battle." "Of course." Dew companion observes the whole battle from the perspective of a bystander. Although she can only see the battles of wuchou and Hongcun, it also benefits dew companion a lot. "Taught." The whole scene goes back to darkness. After watching it, Lupin thinks he may have a lot of inspiration. "Well, I''ll take you back." "Wait." Lu Ban stopped without worry. "I ask you one thing. Why do you believe me so much? Although there are some reasons, you don''t have to show me everything." Lu Ban doesn''t understand why wuchou is willing to show these precious memories to himself. After all, they have only known each other for one day. "This matter? In fact, I also have my exquisite." "What?" Wu Chou looked at the puzzled dew companion on his face and expressed his views. "Dew companion on the shore, I think I''ve seen you somewhere. No, I should say I''ve heard your voice somewhere. I don''t think you''re my enemy." "What do you mean by that?" Wuchou didn''t answer. It should be said that he couldn''t answer. "In short, I think you will be my companion in the future, and it is very important, so I want to make it clear to you." Dew companion also had to believe the words of worry free for the time being. "Well, leave for a while." Lupin felt his body floating up slowly and left the ground slowly. When Lu Ban can control his body, he has returned to reality and wakes up on the sofa. "Wake up?" Lu Ban covers his head and absorbs so many things at one time. It''s really a little uncomfortable. "Well, what''s the inspiration?" "Hum, it''s full." Chapter 300 "Who are you?" A world upside down, a city surrounded by darkness. "Don''t you know who I am?" The mercury lamp sat in front of wuchou and looked at wuchou carefully. "Why attack us?" The mercury lamp did not speak, but stared at wuchou with complaining eyes. "That''s good. Although I know why you don''t remember, it''s too hurtful." Looking at the fake cry of the mercury lamp, wuchou had to keep silent. Looking at wuchou, there was no response, and the mercury lamp also stopped. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember now, and you won''t want you to remember." "But." The mercury lamp flies to wuchou and points wuchou''s lips with his fingers. "Wait for me. I''ll come soon." reality "Wake up, no worries." Wuchou narrowed her eyes and slowly regained consciousness. Zhenhong sat by wuchou''s bed and looked at wuchou. "True red, good morning." "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" "Huh?" Wuchou doesn''t understand what Zhenhong says. "What''s here?" A dark feather lay quietly by the worry free pillow. "Is she here?" "Well, in my dream." "What did she do!" Zhenhong jumped directly onto wuchou, grabbed wuchou''s clothes and asked. "I didn''t say anything. I just said my delusion." "Really?" Zhenhong may believe wuchou''s words and stop. "What''s the matter? The reaction is so big?" Zhenhong looked at wuchou and didn''t speak. "True red, what''s the matter?" "It''s okay, don''t care." So Zhenhong left and went out of the living room. Snap "What''s the matter?" When Zhenhong heard the noise, he ran back quickly. The glass of the window has broken, and the figure of worry free has disappeared, leaving only feathers all over the ground. "Damn it." Zhenhong quickly flies out to see what''s left. From a distance, the mercury lamp wrapped wuchou with a white cloth and dragged it away directly. "No way!" Zhenhong quickly flew over to stop the mercury lamp. "Ah, it''s so red. I haven''t seen you for a long time." The mercury lamp looked at the eager real red and said unkindly. "Mercury lamp, what do you want to do? Why take my media." "Yours?" The mercury lamp looked really red and raised his left hand. "Look, what''s this?" The same ring, on the ring finger of the left hand of the mercury lamp. "Since you also have your own media, why do you give me a hand?" "No, he is my medium." The feathers of the mercury lamp slowly float down from the air. Anyone who touches the feathers will directly fall down and fall into a coma. True red also saw that the ring finger of wuchou''s left hand was flashing, not his own, black and white light. "In the end, what happened and why is wuchou your medium?" "Hum, you don''t need to know about it. Today I''m going to take your rose virgin. The world doesn''t need two rose girls." The dark feathers behind the mercury lamp form a dragon and attack real red directly, but the relative speed is not very fast, and real red can avoid it. "Don''t hit the mercury lamp. Give me back my media. I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen." "No way!" The feather is like a bow and arrow, constantly attacking the real red. The empty feather directly hits the house on the ground, causing a lot of impact. "Stop, we don''t have to fight." "Yes, just for this medium." The feather fell around the real red, and suddenly a white light flashed, causing an explosion. "Not yet." The continuously connected feathers rushed directly into the smoke and dust, causing explosions again and again. "I said, stop!" The bright red petals surround the true red and form a huge vortex. "Finally?" The dark feather rushed to the real red again, but this time the real red had no hands left and used its own red petals to block the attack of the mercury lamp. "You can''t beat me, mercury lamp." The magic of red condenses on the real red hand to form a threatening light ball. "I''m different. I won''t be the same as before. I only use people who don''t have the ability to threaten. Stop it. You can''t beat me." "Hum, hum." The mercury lamp looked really red, lowered his head and smiled. "What''s funny?" "I just can''t stand it. You look arrogant." The feathers around them shrink back to form a huge giant. "What is this?" "It''s not just you, I''ve been changing." The giant punched him. Although the real red petals blocked the first impact, the next attack petals had been broken. "Magic cannon!" The crimson light gun directly shot through the giant''s arm, and the burning energy directly melted the feathers on the mercury lamp giant. "True red, although your strength is very strong, it is not enough." The ring on the mercury lamp''s hand glowed again, and the great magic was extracted from wuchou. "Hum, that''s good." The giant''s body was restored again because of the filling of magic. "Tough guy." Zhenhong''s petals surround her to form a protective circle. Her hands condense two light balls. Zhenhong plans to continue fighting. "Hum, how long can you last like that?" More and more petals even surround the whole red circle without a crack. "No, it''s really red. Your defense can''t stop me." The giant punched again and again in the protective cover, and the petals slowly fell down. What the mercury lamp didn''t expect was that Zhenhong didn''t know when it was no longer in it. "This is the power of me and the media." True red has come behind the mercury lamp, and the red energy has been aimed at the mercury lamp. "What happened?" "This power is the fetter of me and worry free. You can''t surpass it." The red energy directly bounced off the mercury lamp and loosened the worry free that had been wrapped all the time. The real red still kept his hand and did not solve the mercury lamp. "It''s over. You go." Looking at Zhenhong''s recovery, there was no way for the mercury lamp, so he had to retreat temporarily and look for other opportunities next time. "Zhenhong, wait for me. I''ll come back again soon and take your media." Feathers surround the mercury lamp. When the feathers disperse again, the figure of the mercury lamp has disappeared. "Mercury lamp, what happened to you and why did you have the same media as me?" Zhenhong will not believe that it is wuchou''s contract with her. After all, she has always been with wuchou. "Who is it?" Seeing that wuchou hasn''t woken up yet, Zhenhong knows that she has to work hard to send this guy back. "Really, it''s not like you to be caught so easily." When wuchou finally woke up, Zhenhong began to complain. "I don''t know, but I think she didn''t mean to hurt me, so I didn''t respond." "Really?" Zhenhong can''t believe it. The mercury lamp doesn''t intend to hurt wuchou. "Really, although I don''t know why?" Wuchou said so. They had no choice but to do so for the time being. Chapter 301 "Even if you see it, you will forget in the twinkling of an eye that this is some kind of subconscious doing mischief." As always, the rabbit looked at wuchou and said. "Just like you do your homework, you suddenly want to find an eraser. No matter how you find it, you can''t find it. After a while, it will suddenly appear, a magical phenomenon." Rabbit silk didn''t mind whether she had listened to her or not, so she said it to herself here. "After all, you still don''t know what I''m talking about." Looking at the expressionless wuchou, the rabbit had to take out a small sack and put it directly over wuchou''s head. "Think about what I said." Once the neck hurts, wuchou loses consciousness. "Worry free, what are you doing? Get up quickly." The really red voice surrounded my ears. I squinted and saw myself lying on the floor. "What are you doing, dreaming?" Wuchou sees the real red box kicked away by himself. It seems that he accidentally got the real red. "Are you okay? You''ve been dreaming lately. It''s still the same since we came back." Zhenhong is very worried. After all, wuchou will return to that place every time she dreams. Zhenhong is very worried that wuchou will be taught by rabbits. "It''s all right. I just didn''t understand what the rabbit said." "Even if you don''t understand, after all, the rabbit is very annoying." Wuchou seems to see something. His eyes have changed, but he turns around and forgets. "Strange, what''s the matter with me?" "Come here quickly. You have to prepare breakfast." "Yes." Wuchou didn''t continue to pay attention, put aside his inexplicable disharmony and walked away directly. In the dark, a pair of dark eyes stared at wuchou, and the sharp knife in his hand glittered. Lu Ban struggles in his studio. Wuchou strolls around Duwang town with Zhenhong to find the news about the infinite snake. "In short, I can''t find anything. How about waiting for them to throw themselves into the net?" Zhenhong covered her forehead and looked at wuchou. "How can we think so? As long as we look for it, we always have a chance to find it." "However, the other party is deeply hidden. It''s really hard for us to find." Suddenly, Zhenhong seemed to see something incredible and was about to say. When she turned her head, she was stunned. "True red, what''s the matter?" "It''s all right. It may be an illusion." Without worry or care, I will continue to talk about the topic just now. Whew Wuchou suddenly fired a magic gun, which directly hit the trees behind him and blew up a big pit. "Suddenly what!" Zhenhong didn''t expect that wuchou would directly attack with such an obvious attack. He was obviously frightened by him. "Strange." "Worry free, you''re a little strange. What''s the matter?" Wuchou stared at his right hand. He didn''t understand how to attack suddenly and directly, and he didn''t have any memory before the attack. "I don''t know, I don''t know why, subconscious attack." Just don''t worry that you won''t attack so rashly, so there is only one possibility. "True red, maybe it''s a double attack, but I don''t know why my body will react. Be careful." They were temporarily vigilant, but they didn''t know why and didn''t find the enemy. "Where is the enemy?" Zhenhong looked around nervously and didn''t see anyone going to get close to her. "Wuchou, what''s the matter with you?" Zhenhong looked at wuchou and didn''t speak. She was about to turn her head to see wuchou, but found drops of bright red liquid dripping on her hands. "No worries?" A sharp knife was directly inserted into wuchou''s chest, and the blood splashed directly on the real red body. "No worries!" Wuchou doesn''t know when he will be attacked, but wuchou can see many knife marks in his hand. It seems that he doesn''t know when he has fought back. "True red, the enemy is more powerful than I expected. I just know I have fought back, but I don''t know what I have done." Wuchou threw away the sharp knife and the wound was healing slowly. At this point, the enemy appeared again. "Is that you?" A man with a strange mask appeared in front of wuchou with a knife. At this time, wuchou remembered what had just happened. In the trees, wuchou had seen the enemy, so he didn''t leave his hand and directly fired a magic cannon. Only the other party dodged quickly, but wuchou lost the other party''s position. In a moment, wuchou forgot the information about the enemy. Just now, wuchou saw the other party throw several knives, and wuchou directly flicked them away with his hand. However, when the other party just hid in a corner of the building and lost his trace, wuchou also forgot the other party''s attack, so he was injured. "I see. As long as I don''t stare at you, I will directly forget all the things about you. Is this your ability?" The man looked at wuchou with a sharp knife. "So what? You''re going to die. You''ll die next time." Wuchou hurried back with Zhenhong in his arms, but kept staring at each other to avoid him leaving again. "No worries?" Zhenhong doesn''t know why wuchou suddenly walked away. Did she find the enemy. "Zhenhong, I don''t have time now. I have to concentrate first." Without worry, I dare not be distracted. I keep looking at each other, hoping to find a solution to each other. "Hum." I saw the other party hide in a corner of the building again. I had no choice but to burn a pointer in my arm with magic and point directly at the position where the other party hid. "Wuchou, what''s the matter? How do you suddenly hurt yourself?" Worry free looks at his arm and probably knows what he wants to say. Maybe the invisible enemy is there. "It''s really red. Be careful." Wuchou ran directly, and the enemy came into view again, but the other party''s attack also followed. "Die!" I saw the other party throw a few grenades directly. It seems that the other party has ignored the surrounding residents in order to eliminate worry free. "Although your ability is really great, you are too weak!" Worry free left hand directly into a tentacle, directly through each other''s chest. "What, intelligence doesn''t have this thing." It was a relief to see the enemy defeated by himself. "Who called you and why did you suddenly attack me!" Wuchou grabs the other party''s head. If the other party says something bad, wuchou will teach this guy a lesson. "Hum, it''s too late. You can''t look back since you want to find us." The man said, looking at wuchou with disdain. "We already know your ability this time. Next time, more powerful people will attack you, and the infinite snake will accept me." The man said that his whole body suddenly caught fire. Without worry, he quickly left the other party and could only watch the other party slowly turn into ashes in situ. "Worry free, are they again?" After listening to the man, Zhenhong remembered her purpose. "Yes, it''s them again. It seems that it will be more troublesome in the future." Chapter 302 One day, dew companion on the shore suddenly mentioned something. "I used to live here, but I don''t have any memory." "Really? You deserve it. You can even give up your memory for work." Wuchou feels that the dew companion on the shore may really forget all his memories for the sake of work. "No, those memories were long ago. They were just when I was a child, but I can''t remember them now." Lupin doesn''t know why she suddenly wants to say this. Maybe she wants someone to help him. "Oh, so, do you need my help? After all, it''s almost fifteen years or so." Wuchou finally guessed what lupin wanted to say, cleaned up the tableware, took Zhenhong and prepared to go. "Well, what''s the matter?" Looking at Lu companion, she suddenly stared at herself and Zhenhong and asked without worry and doubt. "I said, maybe I care too much. Don''t you really pay attention to your behavior? After all, you look strange." "I just want to say, what''s strange? I''m just a puppet. What''s the problem with staying with my master all the time?" Zhenhong doesn''t think there is any problem, and wuchou naturally won''t feel it. "It''s a big problem." Lupin thought so. "You two guys, just eat and sleep together all day. Even take a bath together. Do you still need to clean up the doll?" Dew companion naturally didn''t say it, but looked at wuchou and true red with a strange look. "Moreover, it seems that Mr. wuchou is still a big wood. He can''t see his family''s thoughts at all. Every action, every detail, dew companion can see some strangeness. "Well, let''s observe it now. After all, it''s a good material." Dew companion thought, but wuchou and Zhenhong have been out of the door for some time. "Hey, don''t you want me to lead the way? You two fools." Lu Ban hurried to catch up. Duwangting Street "So, Lupin, do you know where you live?" Looking at Lu Ban wandering at the intersection with a map, Wu Chou had to ask. "No way. After all, there is a deviation between this map and the current map of duwangting." Lu Ban didn''t know where to get the map. He kept comparing it with the instruction map on the street of duwangting. "I really used to live near here. It seems that it has been completely demolished, so I can''t find an exit." "It''s a headache. It seems to take a lot of time." The two of them were spending so much time here. Unexpectedly, Kang Yi passed by. "Mr. lupin, and Mr. store manager, what are you doing here?" "Oh, KANGYI?" Lupin will naturally remember this guy with a good attitude, and he is also a double messenger. "Speaking of it, KANGYI, maybe you can look for this unknown area with us." Dew companion didn''t care about Kang Yi''s tangled expression of refusing and trying to keep up, so she took Kang Yi into the alley. "Worry free, can you feel it?" Zhenhong stopped wuchou. "Of course, this alley is very strange. I always feel that there is some power wandering here." Worry free body is shaking. "Be careful, at least make sure those two fools don''t do stupid things." "Yes." Wuchou follows Lu Ban and Kang Yi into the alley. "What''s wrong?" There are several families here in the alley. It''s incredible. I can''t see it outside. "Well, the girl." The girl dressed in pink appeared in front of the four people, but wuchou felt that this guy felt different. In the right eye, I seem to see that this guy exudes a different smell. "Who are you? Don''t walk into this place." But soon, Lupin directly controlled the girl with the gate of heaven. "There seems to be nothing unusual." Watching Lu Ban carefully read all the information of the girl, Wu Chou knew that Lu Ban didn''t say anything unusual, but he felt that there was a problem. When the girl wakes up, you can see that the girl''s feelings towards her partner are very different, just like two people know each other. Then the girl told a horror story. Watching Lu Ban and Kang Yi whirl around in panic, wuchou quickly stopped them and asked the girl. "So, you are dead, so you have been here so long, can you take us away?" The girl looked at wuchou and looked at wuchou''s face carefully. "Strange, do you have a twin brother or brother?" "Well, no, why?" The girl thought about it and always felt that there was something wrong. "I always feel like I''ve seen you somewhere. Maybe it''s an illusion?" "Don''t say that. Tell us the way out of here." The girl is naturally willing to take them away. "Of course, but say well, you follow me and never look back." "Why?" "No matter what happens, you can''t look back, or it will disappear forever." Wuchou and lupin will not doubt each other''s words. After all, only she can take them out of here now. After they walked through the mailbox together, they suddenly felt a chill behind them and kept telling them that there was something close to them behind them. "What''s that?" It seems that someone is holding your collar in the back. The cold breath lingers around your ears and neck, and you can even feel drops of unknown liquid dripping on yourself. "Never look back, no matter what comes from behind." Wuchou and Lu accompanied them to move forward slowly against this feeling, but wuchou began to feel that the breath behind them slowly disappeared, but became another call. "Worry free, we''re here." "You guy, why don''t you come back early to see us?" "Big brother, when will you be back?" Without worry, there came bursts of familiar and strange voices. "When will Yu''s player come back?" "Shi Lang, everyone is waiting for you." Without worry, every step is like being filled with lead. Every step is very difficult. "Don''t turn around. They''re just tempting you." "I know!" "Ah ah!" When they finally left the alley and returned to Duwang Town, wuchou''s clothes had been soaked with sweat. "Mr. wuchou, are you okay?" Dew companion looked at completely different worry free, worried and asked. "It''s all right. I just remember that I''m really unqualified and I haven''t done a lot of things well." Hold the real red hand and know that you can''t be confused now. You have to start moving forward. "I will stay here." Said the girl. "That pervert is still in this town. I can feel that he is still killing people in this town. I hope you can help me catch him." Without waiting for Lu Ban to ask questions, Wu Chou nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll catch that guy." Lupin and wuchou are on their way home. "Mr. wuchou, why do you promise that guy?" "Because when I first came here, the mayor wanted me to solve the darkness in this town. It seems that it is the pervert murderer." "Ah?" Dew companion looked puzzled and worried. "It seems that there are many hidden things in this town. We don''t know yet." Chapter 303 Tick, tick, tick. The clock on the wall is moving slowly. Wuchou and Zhenhong sit in the living room and enjoy their unique leisure time. "It''s so calm." "Yes, it''s so calm." According to wuchou, since the other party will always attack them, I don''t intend to find them directly for so long. Anyway, the other party will come to the door. It''s better to save some time and wait for the other party to come. Worry free will naturally enjoy this life. After all, his life has always been very restless. He makes trouble every few days. Who can stand it. It is rare to have a quiet and comfortable life. Naturally, it is to enjoy it. "Hmm? Strange." Wuchou suddenly felt that the voices around him had disappeared. It was clear that the clock was still moving. Zhenhong was still sitting next to him drinking black tea. How could the voices suddenly disappear. At this time, the worry free cup was accidentally touched and fell to the ground. A huge impact came directly from the ceiling and hit wuchou''s back. "No worries!" Zhenhong shouted when she saw that wuchou was attacked. Another attack came from the ceiling and overwhelmed wuchou. "No worries?" Zhenhong didn''t speak. She talked with telepathy all the time. "Zhenhong, don''t talk. It''s a double attack." Although wuchou is injured, he is not seriously injured. Wuchou must find the enemy''s position first. "What was the attack and what just happened?" "I don''t know, but I''ve lost my hearing, and just now there were two attacks. After all, you and I can''t see it." ripple Wuchou''s ripples are slowly transmitted throughout the house, but wuchou finds that his ripples can''t spread, just like something spreads his ripples. "It seems that the enemy already knows that I will use ripple and extended attack, and even magic cannon, so he doesn''t intend to approach me directly." "Seriously, what are the precursors of the attack just now?" Worry free looked at the broken cup on the ground and the really red cry just now, and came to a possible conclusion. "Sound?" It seems that as long as you make a loud noise, you will receive a fierce attack from the sound source. "But now that I''m moving, it will make a noise. Why didn''t you attack me?" It seems that there is a certain threshold to attack to a certain extent. "Such a convenient double should not be too far away. Maybe it''s near here, in the house." Wuchou walked downstairs carefully, because he couldn''t hear the sound, so he didn''t know when the attack would come back. "But it''s strange." Worry free while walking, thinking. "Since it depends on sound, who should decide this sound? Wouldn''t it be ok if the enemy made a huge sound directly around him?" It seems that the attack intensity is determined according to the sound heard by the attacker. "So where is the enemy in the house?" Wuchou tells Zhenhong what he thinks, and asks Zhenhong to find Lu Companion to explain the situation. He wants to find the double messenger. "Moreover, the other party won''t make a noise." After all, there is more than one person in the whole room. If he makes a loud noise to attack wuchou, he will naturally expose his position, so he will only find a chance to wait for others to attack wuchou. Wuchou just walked out of the hall and wanted to do something. At this time, there was another attack from the ceiling. It seemed that there was a noise from somewhere. "Outside the door!" Wuchou hurried back to the hall to prevent the knock from hitting again. However, not long after wuchou just returned, the sound on the other side hit again. Wuchou saw that the landline emitted light. "Damn, do you already know so clearly?" Wuchou has no way to hide directly in the toilet. At least the sound of the landline can be separated by a large part, which should not cause an attack. It''s just that wuchou thinks of the enemy too simply. Bursts of fierce attacks hit again from the ceiling. Wuchou doesn''t know where to make this noise. "Isn''t it!" On the second floor, the toilet, where the enemy used the pipeline channel, causing a sound of water flow. "Ah ah!" Wuchou holds the water pipe tightly, and the ripple force flows in it, directly stopping the sound of water flow. "Damn, is the enemy upstairs?" Wuchou is a little tired. After all, he has been attacked a lot. It''s not the way to go on like this. We should solve each other. "It seems that maybe this is a way." Wuchou thought about all the attacks just now and speculated on the vulnerabilities of the other party''s attack. On the second floor, Zhenhong is ready to find Lu companion, while the enemy hides in the study on the second floor and uses sound transmission to determine the location of wuchou. "It''s strange how he dared to go out into the living room. Obviously, the telephone and knocking on the door didn''t stop." From the beginning, the enemy prepared the telephone and contacted passers-by to knock and call him. He also investigated the layout of the whole house and completed the plan. "What, he can walk up the second floor against the sound, and he is getting closer and closer to me!" The enemy looked at the worry free outside the door and couldn''t figure out what was going on. "Does he already know my weakness?" When the door was pushed open, wuchou sure enough saw a stranger inside, stuffed with paper towels in wuchou''s left ear. "Sure enough, you are right here. The attacks just now were uploaded from the ceiling." Worry free stared at the panicked guy with a sneer in his heart. "It''s just an illusion. The attack comes from the voice I heard. Since it''s the voice I heard, it''s ok if I can''t hear it." Seeing that the other party still wants to jump out of the window and escape, wuchou can''t let this guy leave so easily. Instantaneous movement Wuchou appears directly in front of the other party and pinches the other party''s neck. "I know. If you don''t say anything, then I don''t have to ask so much. Let''s finish early." It was just a surprise that the other party shook his head. "Oh?" Wuchou takes off the paper towel and he has recovered his hearing. "Say it and I''ll let you go." The enemy coughed a few times, cleared his throat and said everything he knew. "I just took the money to solve you. I don''t know the real principal, because I received it through an intermediary." "Oh, what intermediary?" The enemy looked helpless. "Unfortunately, I didn''t solve you, but I don''t have to die for this. I can tell you." The enemy handed wuchou a piece of paper. "This is what we do. Go to this address and find the contact. He will wear a gold ring and guide you to your destination." The enemy finished and left quickly. "Worry free, is it all right?" Zhenhong came with Lu Ban, looked at wuchou, took a piece of paper and said. "It''s all right. The problem has been solved. It seems that we can investigate who has been attacking us." Chapter 304 "Here it is." According to the address given by that guy, wuchou comes to a place in Duwang town. Wuchou didn''t bring Zhenhong with him. After all, he didn''t know what would happen here to avoid hurting Zhenhong. Wuchou finally sneaked out by himself. "You may be scolded to death by Zhenhong when you go back." Be prepared without worry. After a period of time, wuchou really saw a rat head and mouse brain guy appear near the port, with a gold and silver alternating ring on his hand. "What now? They know my appearance?" Wuchou hid aside and observed carefully, but he didn''t find that there was a guy behind him looking at him all the time. "Who is it!" A huge explosion sounded. The smoke and dust lifted up, and wuchou jumped out of the billowing smoke and dust, but he was as badly hurt as a piece of meat that had been dug out behind him. "Oh, I was unprepared. I ate my attack and didn''t fall down. I''m worthy of being the guy who has always brought trouble to our organization." Where the smoke had just rolled up, a guy in a red robe came out with an alternating gold and silver ring on his hand. "Are you a member of the organization?" "I am different from those minions. Now that you have found this today, it proves that you have posed a serious threat to our organization. I want to destroy you here." This time, wuchou saw an unusual thing. Behind the man, a huge, red devil appeared from behind, and the places he passed were burned into a black mark. "I know you shouldn''t see my double." The man looked at the worry free eyes and knew something. "But my double, powerful, has been visible to the naked eye. Today you are going to die here." With that, the Yan devil behind him threw a huge fireball directly at wuchou. "See, it''s better to deal with!" The blue magic gun is fired from your hand. It''s just a worry free magic gun, which is simply wiped out by the other party''s fireball. "What!" Wuchou quickly changed to armor mode to resist damage, but he was directly blown away by the fireball. Wuchou wanted to do something else. He saw a big red hand flying directly through the smoke and grabbed wuchou''s neck. "Too weak. Is that your ability?" The red robed man looked at the worry free breath slowly weakening and shook his head in disappointment. "I''m so disappointed. I thought you could hold on for a long time. Bye." Finally, wuchou remembers that a flame goes into his body and explodes directly in his body. Looking at the no worry with no breath, the man turned and left without paying any attention to the traces of battle damage just now. ¨C split line ¨C Clatter A city upside down, a city surrounded by darkness. "Ah, I lost miserably." The rabbit looked at wuchou lying motionless on the ground, took out a branch from his pocket and poked each other. "I''m worried. I didn''t expect this. I didn''t expect you to lose so quickly." The rabbit said and dragged wuchou to the water well. Looking at the rabbit''s expression, he knew it was very hard. "Anyway, there''s no way to recover from staying here. You''d better go back early. It''s really embarrassing." The rabbit said, slowly picked up wuchou, put it on the edge of the well, and kicked wuchou down. "Don''t come here casually. I didn''t call you." With a plop, the whole world was quiet again. Tawangcho, grape hill hospital. Wuchou was lying quietly on the hospital bed. His external injury had recovered completely, but he was unconscious all the time. By my side, Lu Ban and Zhen Hong are here. "Why don''t you wake up? Obviously, Dongfang Zhanzhu has recovered all the wounds, but he didn''t wake up." After wuchou''s defeat, Zhenhong felt that the strength of the ring was weakening. She knew that wuchou had an accident. She quickly called Shanglu Companion to the port to find wuchou. She found that she was seriously injured and had no breath on the grass. Although Lu Ban soon asked Kang Yi to call Zhanzhu to help wuchou recover from his injury, wuchou still didn''t wake up. "It''s all right. He''ll be all right." The real red contract told her that wuchou was still alive, otherwise the contract had been broken. "It seems that the organization is really not simple. It not only has so many double messengers, but also can beat Mr. wuchou like this." Lu Ban didn''t dare to imagine, and the battle trace obviously saw that the whole place had been burned by fire, and the scene was very big. "Cough." Wuchou finally woke up, his eyes opened wide, and the whole person suddenly took a big breath. "Worry free, are you okay?" Zhenhong sits beside wuchou worried and looks at wuchou. "Am I?" "In the hospital, we brought you." Dew companion saw that wuchou finally woke up and breathed a sigh of relief. "I see. Did I lose?" "Damn it." Worry free and powerless grasp the sheets on your body. "Explain what happened." Wuchou talks about how he was defeated by a powerful double messenger. The other party''s flame ability is unmatched by himself. "Moreover, the flame, more than that, my attack was directly disintegrated." Dew companion naturally knows how strong worry free ability is. Unexpectedly, worry free will also lose. "It seems that the legend is true." "Well, what legend?" Dew companion recalled the rumors she heard outside. "It''s just a rumor. After the last time they came to attack, I began to investigate the infinite snake you said." "As a result, I heard from an acquaintance recently that the hierarchy of this organization is very clear. Under the leader, in addition to the last Messenger, the sages representing the four elements manage the whole organization." "Four elements?" Worry free nature doesn''t understand these things. "Fire, water, earth and wind are mentioned not only in alchemy, but also in other mystics to illustrate the importance of these things." True red naturally has to learn everything about alchemy, and naturally knows it. "It seems that what you meet is the sage of fire in their organization. I just don''t know why. What''s the relationship between doubles ability and alchemy? After all, it doesn''t matter at all." Lu Ban also has a headache. To some extent, she is also targeted by this organization. After all, she is close to wuchou, and will naturally be regarded as a goal. The sage of fire. Don''t worry, remember this guy. "Be careful, even if you really want to find this infinite snake, don''t make so much trouble, really." Dew companion didn''t say anything. She was going downstairs to go through the formalities. After all, it was his money. "Wuchou, what''s next?" Zhenhong naturally doesn''t want to give up, but wuchou can''t win the other party. Zhenhong doesn''t want wuchou to get hurt. "It''s all right. It''s no use if we give up now. The other party has been staring at us. Go on." Worry free needs to be stronger, or to be the same. Chapter 305 Alice''s house on the outskirts of Duwang town "Remember me, you guy." Alice sat on the bed holding Zhenhong and stared at wuchou. After all, she had been forgotten by a man for a long time, and now she finally remembered. "Sorry, there are too many things recently. I have something to do with you." "Sure enough, you won''t think of me if you have nothing to do. Don''t worry. The house is ready to be completed. You can go back then." Alice thought she had no worries about it, so she mentioned it by chance. "No, I have another thing for you." "Hmm? What''s up?" Wuchou thought for a while. Sure enough, if you need to defeat the four sages, you need doubles. If there is one way, there is only one. Make yourself more complete. "Alice, do you know vampires?" Alice naturally knows vampires. After all, vampires are famous to some extent. "Yes, why do you ask?" "So, do you know how to attract vampires from this world?" "Ah?" Alice knew for the first time that there were vampires in the world. "How do you know that there are vampires in this world?" "Never mind how I know, I just want to ask, can you help me lead the vampire?" Alice looked puzzled. She really didn''t understand what this guy had to do with vampires. "There are natural methods." Please finish Alice preparing the materials and get ready to go. "Worry free, don''t leave me!" In order to ensure Alice''s work, worry free had to hand over real red to Alice for the time being. After all, real red is around Alice, so I''m not afraid that Alice doesn''t help well. "True red, sorry, wronged you." No worry, no turning back. After all, I can''t help turning back. "Zhenhong, it''s all right. We''ll get along well." Alice was naturally happy. "No worries!" No matter the real red cry, wuchou leaves quickly. After solving this problem, worry free is now ready to solve another problem. Duwang Town, hotel According to the address given by Dongfang Zhanzhu, wuchou comes to Chengtai Lang''s hotel. "Mr. chengtaro, there are visitors." Through the reception at the front desk, wuchou can easily contact Chengtai Lang. "Come with me, Mr. chengtaro is waiting for you in the room." Entering the door and seeing chengtaro alone in a room is very good. At least he won''t see Joseph for the first time, which will reduce a lot of embarrassment. "I remember, you are the manager of the doll shop. What''s the matter?" Chengtai Lang looked at wuchou and came to him. He was a little surprised. After all, the other party said at the beginning that he had little interest in himself and other things. "Chengtaro, it''s really troublesome. I was going to understand it at that time." Listening to wuchou''s voice, Chengtai Lang felt that the other party seemed to be very familiar with himself. "Speaking of it, why didn''t I see polunalev? Wasn''t he with you?" "Who the hell are you, you guy?" Chengtaro did not expect that someone knew his relationship with polunalev, and it seemed that the other party knew him. "Chengtaro, do you remember this form?" When the armor pattern was formed, chengtaro knew who the man in front of him was. "Li, have you been resurrected?" Chengtai Lang didn''t expect that the guy who sacrificed himself actually resurrected, changed everything and reappeared in front of him. "A lot of things have happened. That''s why I didn''t know you at the beginning." After all, it''s been almost twelve years. "Well, you suddenly come to show your identity and don''t let the old man know. I think you have something to say." "Well, actually, there''s something that might trouble you." Wuchou succinctly explains the organization of the infinite snake, the power of the four sages, how they were defeated and what they need to do now. "Really? You''ve lost your double ability. No wonder you can''t beat that double." If it''s really like wuchou said, then Duwang town is really dangerous. There is such a dangerous snake hiding in Duwang town and hasn''t appeared. "It''s all right, chengtaro. Their goal is me, because my goal is also them." "Next, I will try to become a vampire, so I hope you can make it clear to them that they are here after all." Worry free needs strength, so you need to find your half body in this world first. Maybe you can get back your doubles ability. "I''ll explain it to them, but are you really OK?" Chengtai Lang will naturally worry. After all, wuchou has an organization in front of him, and there is no one to help. "It''s all right. Please leave the rest." Wuchou was about to leave and remembered that he had another thing he didn''t ask. "By the way, how is he?" Chengtai Lang naturally knows what wuchou is talking about. "Hum, believe it or not, that guy doesn''t know why. He came to Japan from Italy. It seems that he also knows that you have been resurrected." Chengtaro really didn''t think that the man didn''t know where to receive the information. He already knew that wuchou was resurrected and left his habitat in Italy. "Really? That''s enough. Thank you, chengtaro. Try to help me deal with Joseph." Without worry, he turned and left. "Calendar, just don''t want to give us trouble?" After all, that organization is obviously unusual. Since it has been hidden for so long, no one knows, and wuchou can''t win, wuchou just doesn''t want to add trouble to them. "That''s enough, but it also gave me a trouble. It seems that it hasn''t changed much from before. I still like to cheat people." Chengtai Lang said, thinking of the memories he had spent. "Don''t you tell the old man? That''s right. After all, the old man is too old to toss too much." After solving this problem, wuchou finally feels at ease. After all, what he does at that time will affect them, so it''s good to say it in advance. "So, where the hell is she now?" At this time, Russia, far from Duwang Town, is in the dense jungle. Russia has recently been unusually snowy all year round. Although the spring in Russia is also short, at least there is, but I don''t know why it snows all year round recently. In the quiet wooden house, a richly decorated coffin sat on the ground, and a cat stretched lazily nearby. The cat suddenly sneezed, wiped his nose with his hand, then closed his eyes and went to sleep. Although the wooden house is very simple, all nearby creatures and humans will avoid approaching this place. Why? This problem can only be told by the guy hanging from the tree from time to time. Every person or thing that is hung will turn into ashes in three days. Chapter 306 Bell bell Two days after that day. Wuchou has been alone in the house for two days, and finally waits for this call. "Ready, come on." Wuchou calls shanglupin and goes to Alice''s house together. "So why did you call me?" Lu Ban happens to have a lot of inspiration. It''s uncomfortable to be interrupted by wuchou. "No way. After all, I don''t know what will happen at that time. Your ability can just protect them." After all, wuchou doesn''t know Zhanzhu and others very well. It''s not suitable to find them, and it''s even more inappropriate to find chengtaro. After all, to some extent, they are dead enemies. Wuchou took lupin by car and finally got to Alice''s house. "No worries!" Before wuchou came in, Zhenhong ran out of the door, threw herself into wuchou''s arms, took out a knife and inserted it directly. "Hey, hey, it''s too dangerous. Are you serious?" "Shut up, you scum. You left me here for two days. Do you know how I spent it?" At this time, wuchou found that the real red dress was not the red dress at the beginning. I don''t know when Alice put on the same dress as Alice. "Yes, it suits you." "It''s no use saying nice words. Go to hell." ¨C friendly interaction between the doll and the host ¨C "Alice, are you ready?" Seeing that her face was swollen without worry, Alice could only shake her head reluctantly. It''s a pity that she didn''t meet Zhenhong. It''s a cheap pig. "Yes, we''re ready. Come on, let''s go to the open place." Alice took a pile of things and took worry free to the nearby grass. "Listen, although I don''t know where you got the information and know that there are vampires, I want to remind you that becoming a vampire is not good." Alice thought that worry free looking for vampires was just for strength, and to some extent it was for strength, but it was not as simple as Alice thought. "I know. Let''s go." "Alas." Looking at the worry free expression, Alice knew she couldn''t stop this guy. Forget it. Let''s really summon him at that time. Alice began to take out what she had prepared, simply clean the ground and draw a magic array on the ground. Worry free naturally can''t understand what Alice is doing. Of course, Zhenhong and lupin don''t know. Then Alice took out a bottle of red liquid and put it in the middle of the magic circle. "That''s good." "That''s it?" Worry free looked at Alice and did a few simple things. She wondered if Alice was lazy. "No wonder. Where do you think this bottle of liquid comes from? It scares you to death." The same family calls the same family. This is a very simple and effective way Alice thought of. "Go away, I''m going to start." Alice put her hand next to the magic array and read the spell she had prepared. The magic array began to glow red. "Oh, it''s amazing. I don''t know where the luminous principle comes from is also very attractive." Lupin was excited to start painting. She didn''t know who didn''t plan to come at first. Although dew companion can''t see it, wuchou and true red can see it. In the sky, a huge red dark cloud formed, emitting a strong breath, as if calling for something. "I see. Summon your companions through the powerful vampire power." Wuchou finally knows what the bottle is. It''s really a waste of time. "Just, I don''t know if it works for them." Almost half an hour later, the red dark clouds dispersed, but wuchou didn''t see any change. "Failed?" Alice stood up and looked at her unhappily. "Yes, it seems that there is something wrong with your intelligence. There are no vampires in this world." Naturally, but the source is different. Unlike other worlds, vampires in this world can''t completely mix around. "Alas, there seems to be no way." "No, there''s a way." A familiar voice came from wuchou. A middle-aged blonde man came pushing a wheelchair. Joseph was sitting in the wheelchair, followed by chengtaro, Huajing hospital and Abdel. "You are!" No sorrow can''t speak. "What''s the matter? I can''t speak when I see my good friend?" The middle-aged man came to wuchou and looked at his friends who were different in appearance and mixed in heart. "Caesar, why did you come here? And Chengtai Lang, you guy, brought them all." Wuchou is happy first, followed by headache. After all, wuchou just doesn''t want to bring them trouble. "That''s enough. Who do you think we are? Will we still be afraid of vampires? Although this enemy is not a simple vampire." "Isn''t it?" Caesar nodded. "I''m also a little surprised. I didn''t expect them to come to me, but I can''t ignore it when I heard it''s related to vampires." Wuchou tried not to think about it, but asked Caesar. "Caesar, what is the way to attract him?" "Of course, rely on yourself." "Me?" Caesar nodded. "Although I''m not old, you should know that I''m also an old man. No matter how powerful the ripple intensity is, it can''t compare with you, but your ripple is comparable to the sun." "Completely release your ripples. I believe waum will come because of your ripples. Isn''t that ok?" Do you have to rely on yourself in the end? After listening to Caesar''s words, worry free will not waste time and think of his own ripples. "Then, I''ll help you plan a breath increasing array, which can at least help you conduct more obviously." "Oh, please, Alice." When Alice was ready, she took a deep breath and sat on it. Recall the simplest power about yourself in this world, ripple. Although the ripple has been much weaker due to physical reasons, wuchou doesn''t need to fight now, nor is it distracted control. As long as it is stronger. ripple The golden energy boils around wuchou, and the breath even directly displaces the nearby air, forming an air field in the center of wuchou. "It''s powerful. It''s still very powerful." Caesar looked at the life power surging on wuchou and sighed. "Well, the next step is to release it." Alice moved her hand, and the power of the ripple flew up into the air along her head, broke through the clouds, and formed a golden ocean in the sky. "Not yet?" Caesar had seen that there were different degrees of burns on wuchou''s body, which was caused by too strong ripples. "Coming!" Wuchou said. Another strong ripple breath came from the north and approached at a very fast speed. The golden ball of light formed in the air and hit the ground directly, setting off a burst of dust. "Coming!" Before wuchou finished, a long knife broke through the air attack and rushed straight to wuchou. ¨Ctobecontinue¡£ Chapter 307 The tip of the knife came to the tip of wuchou''s nose and stopped. "Why not hide?" When they saw the other party''s sudden attack, they wanted to stop it, but they stopped to see the good play when they thought it was their own family business. "Why hide?" "You''ve left me here for so long, don''t you have anything to say?" "Moreover, I changed a leather bag. No wonder I can''t feel your existence. What do you want to do? Why are you so late to come to me!" The tip of the knife has been close to wuchou''s nose. If you are careless, you will hurt wuchou. "Because I need you, your strength." "Oh, oh, that''s it?" Forbearance raised the magic knife and cut it down at wuchou. "Just for strength!" Worry free still didn''t escape. The knife also stops in front of wuchou''s neck in good time. "Why?" The hand holding the knife was shaking. "Why not hide?" "I really wanted to cut it down just now." Wuchou didn''t speak. He stood up and walked to bear. "See what I look like now." "Oh." Bear to look at the right body of wuchou, put down the knife and touch the right face of wuchou with your hand. "What happened?" "It''s just a small matter. It''s just that half of the body can''t be used well. It''s no big deal." "Not only the body, but also the soul is sealed." Endure lying in the arms of worry free. "Is that why you don''t want to come to me?" "After all, it worries you." "Of course, you are my half body. It''s complete to be with you." Watching the two interact, a jealous doll can''t sit still. He rushed out to interrupt the two people''s long-term conversation. "Wait, what are you doing here? Go back and talk about anything else." Bear turned and looked at Zhenhong. Hum, even humans are not worthy to be their opponents. Maybe she saw the contempt in her eyes. Zhenhong was very angry, and the magic of red slowly appeared around her. "Wait, what''s up?" Wuchou doesn''t want to fight here, especially with so many spectators around. "Thanks a lot, Caesar. I''ll talk to you next time. Let''s go first." Wuchou hurried away with Ren and Zhenhong, and took lupin and Alice with him. "Meow." Waum trotted to keep up, but he was forgotten. "It seems that he needs some time. Let''s go back first." ¨C transition ¨C "So, what are you going to say?" Worry free looked at the forbearance sitting in his arms and the true red sitting on his head. It was a little troublesome. At the beginning, there was no way to find forbearance. "So, my double has disappeared, so I want to find you and maybe I can get the double back." Bear to turn your eyes at wuchou. "I don''t know about this, and your body is different. Now we''re nothing." "Is that so? What a headache." "But in this way, I''m more worried." "Huh?" Endure to say, the face is a little unnatural. "After all, this is our only contact. Although I was ready when you were ready to save that guy at the beginning, I didn''t want to." "Endure." "Why don''t you give me a bite?" Bear slowly put his head close to wuchou''s neck, and his tongue even revolved around his neck. "Hey, don''t mess with me." Zhenhong quickly jumped down and rode on wuchou''s neck to avoid some vampire with brain problems. "I''m kidding. After all, the body is different. There are still many opportunities in the future. At least the soul inside is the same." Forbearance hurriedly explained that, after all, forbearance seemed to see dew companion with flashing eyes and Alice with an unhappy face watching. "Tonight, let''s talk." Forbearance slowly sneaks into the shadow of worry free, which can be regarded as his most reassuring place. "Wu, wuchou, how many things do you hide from me!" Zhenhong also feels strange. In the past, wuchou didn''t mention much about other girls in his dream. Now there is a sudden one here. Where does Zhenhong go. "Really red, calm down. You won''t be interested in these topics, so I haven''t said it." "So, what do you think of me?" Maybe it''s because of the emergence of tolerance. Zhenhong feels that she can''t let this guy be vague to herself, and she should know what this guy thinks of herself. "True red, I." Wuchou can''t speak. It''s strange because Zhenhong is not a human, or is Zhenhong just a doll? Is it just a simple master relationship with Zhenhong? "No, I''m just a simple possessive about true red." Wuchou thinks so. "It''s really red. It won''t be handed over to others." Wuchou didn''t say these words, but simply held Zhenhong in his arms. "It''s really red. I won''t give you to others." Maybe she finally knows what wuchou thinks in her heart. Zhenhong is also at ease. "Well, the problem of doubles has not been solved." Lu Ban said this while drawing a cartoon. "Indeed, the original problem has not been solved. How can we get back the double?" They couldn''t think of any way for a moment. "Sure enough, I''m still a vampire?" "No, I don''t agree with this method." Zhenhong naturally won''t agree with this approach. "Can''t an arrow?" Lu Ban said about his way to get a double. "I''ve tried this. No, at least the arrow doesn''t work." Worry free thought of another arrow in his body. "Maybe I have another way." Before wuchou finished, waum came over and reminded wuchou. "Hey, someone''s coming." "Huh?" A huge whirlwind pounded in directly from the door and blew everyone down. "What''s going on?" The wind pressure is getting stronger and stronger. Wuchou quickly takes the people to open the window and all the people leave directly. But after a while, the furniture in the whole house was in a mess. Lupin has a headache watching her home turn into this. "Worry free, look." Wuchou and others came to the garden of Lupin''s house. Looking up, a man in a green robe stood on the roof of Lupin''s house. "Sure enough, I knew that guy was really unreliable before he died." "Four sages." "Oh, actually know us. It seems that we have done a lot of research." The man put his hands flat and slowly floated down from the roof. "Hum, since the fire didn''t wipe you out, let me wipe you out completely. You too, witnesses have to die." The wind slowly surrounded the whole house and formed a circle of walls outside. "None of you can go away. All of you will die here." "Hey, hey, are you not afraid of being discovered if you make such a big noise?" Lupin can''t believe they dare to do this. "Hum, don''t worry. We will naturally solve it at that time. You don''t have to worry. Give up resistance." Chapter 308 Gate of heaven Dew companion attacked first, but obviously the other party knew the details of all the doubles in this place. He didn''t look at dew companion''s attack at all and let the gate of heaven fly directly over his body. "No, there is no partner on the shore. Your double weakness is also obvious. You can''t beat me." The man took a pat, and the wind flew directly to Lu Ban. He pushed Lu Ban away and hit the wall and passed out. "Dew companion, hateful." Armor, blade Wuchou directly turned and rushed up. The man looked at it and shook his head helplessly. "To this extent?" The powerful points surrounded the men. The worry free attack could not cut in directly, but was directly bounced away by the wind. "Mr. wuchou, be careful!" Wuchou looked at the two transparent blades approaching him at a very fast speed. Wuchou didn''t dare to try whether he could resist or not, and turned over to avoid the attack. The wind blade cuts directly on the ground, cutting a huge gap. "Alice, don''t do it." "But." "His goal is me. Don''t do it." Alice''s attack may not be effective, and Alice still uses dolls to attack. Worry free doesn''t want Alice''s dolls to hurt. "Facing me, are you so weak that you can''t even fight back?" The man''s hand kept swinging, and a whirlwind slowly condensed on his hand. "This trick will solve you." Men face wuchou. They release this huge cyclone to form a tornado. The power of nature is the most terrible. "However, human beings will do everything they can to resist." Magic cannon, maximum charge Not enough, not enough. Wuchou constantly sends out magic cannon attacks, one after another in the whirlwind, trying to stop the whirlwind attack. But it''s not enough. The power of magic cannon can''t stop the whirlwind. If it goes on like this, all people will die. "Ah ah!" The purple energy condenses on wuchou''s hand. Wuchou hangs the armor mode and rushes directly into the whirlwind. "What!" The man thought wuchou was going to rush up and die. Unexpectedly, the purple void energy on wuchou''s hand was eroding his tornado. He saw that the tornado energy slowly weakened and finally disappeared completely. "You guy, there''s something we haven''t known, but you still can''t beat me." The extremely fast wind blade flies directly to wuchou. Wuchou originally wanted to continue to catch it, but he thought he didn''t do it, but directly avoided it. Sure enough, the wind blade hit the ground directly and sank directly, just like a high-speed electric saw. "Hum, your intuition is good, but how many can you avoid?" One, two, more and more wind blades are formed in the air, and there is only one target. "No, I can''t stand this move." Alice still wanted to come and help, but she was stopped by worry free. "Wait, I haven''t lost yet." Wuchou finished and ran directly to the other party. "Fool, are you going to die? Help you." One blade after another flew to wuchou. Wuchou tried his best to avoid it, but his body was occasionally hung and directly cut into wuchou''s body. "Ah ah!" After being hit by several wind blades that didn''t completely escape, wuchou finally fell in front of the man. The muscles of his feet were cut off and he couldn''t stand up. "It''s really embarrassing. I even want to rush up and die." The man stepped on wuchou''s head and exerted himself hard. "It''s all your fault. We wasted a lot of human and material resources, but it''s over today." The man gathered a sharp knife in his hand and waved it around his worry free neck. "Goodbye." "I won!" Poop Behind the man, a long knife directly penetrated the man''s heart and appeared directly in front of the man. "How possible!" Behind the man, the worry free shadow has come behind the man. He can''t bear to come out of the shadow, and the magic knife goes directly through the enemy''s back. "This is my last move. You don''t know my ability at all." "Damn it!" The man suddenly exploded a wind mass all over his body and directly exploded wuchou and forbearance. "Wait for me, I''ll come back." The outer barrier had been removed and the man left at a great speed. "Endure, don''t chase." Seeing that Xiaoren was still going to pursue, wuchou quickly stopped. "Why, leaving him is a hindrance." "No, we need more help now. Go and see Lu Ban. We need him to call someone to help." On the other side, the man who escaped. "Ha, ha, ha." The man covered his chest. Thanks to his strong ability, he temporarily blocked his wound with the wind, but he just delayed time. The man still had to find a way to return to the organization. "Oh, what a mess." In the corner, a man in a gray cloak came out. "Tu, you''re right here. Take me back quickly. Only the boss can help me and save me with his magical power." It''s just that Feng seems to have a misunderstanding. It''s no accident that he appears here. "I should say something. I saw it just now. Really, you can''t relax your vigilance at the last minute." "Don''t worry so much. I''m just careless. I''ll cut off that guy''s head next time." Unfortunately, what men get is only the negation of the other party. "Unfortunately, the order I received is that if you lose, I''ll take care of you. After all, the organization doesn''t need idle people." "Hum, do you think you beat me?" The man was about to run away, but found that his feet could not move. "I already said, you are too careless." I saw the man''s body slowly sinking into the ground. No matter how hard the man tried, he couldn''t come up. "Wait, I''m a hero. I''m the four sages. No, no!" The man finally sank to the ground, and his voice finally disappeared. "Off." Pop, pop. The sound of something being crushed came from the ground, and the whole ground was red with blood. "Shadow? What a troublesome enemy." The man said, his body slowly diving into the ground. "But that''s interesting." On the other side, Lupin''s house "Disappeared." "Mr. wuchou, what are you talking about?" Dew companion called Dongfang Zhanzhu to help. After healing herself and wuchou, she heard wuchou say so. "The man''s energy has disappeared and seems to have been solved." "Damn it, I originally wanted to rely on him to find the enemy''s base areas. It seems to waste a lot of time." Wuchou really didn''t expect that the other party would kill the man who controls the wind so simply. After all, he is a powerful double. "That means the enemy is even worse than him. It''s a headache." Wuchou can only guess that another four sages will do it, otherwise it will not be so simple. "Moreover, the card of forbearance is also known. It can''t be used casually in the next battle." Wuchou really can''t help it. As long as they can''t use doubles, they will be at a disadvantage. "Sure enough, we still need the power of the arrow." Worry free remembers the arrow in your body. Chapter 309 "Damn, how could it be like this." Duwangting, an unknown sewer. "Worry free, what are you going to do next?" Endure looking at the whole body is hurt without worry, said. "Of course, we must teach that guy a good lesson." ¨C three hours ago ¨C Wuchou gets up from bed comfortably as usual. Recently, his bed has become more and more crowded. Zhenhong only came in occasionally to sleep, because tolerance also appeared. The two people will always fight in wuchou''s quilt and wake up wuchou. "Meow." Waum didn''t know if it took too long to become a cat. He was completely used to the life of a cat. Instead, he was a little unaccustomed to becoming a human. "Good morning, waum. What''s up today?" Cats are very ordinary. They never know where to take out a newspaper and leave the room to enjoy their milk. "What a quiet day." Wuchou gets rid of the entanglement of a ghost and a doll, walks out of the living room, prepares breakfast and listens to the radio. "Welcome to radio duwangting. Today is also a sunny day. Let me talk about the local news recently." It''s good to enjoy a peaceful life every day. At least wuchou feels that a peaceful life is very suitable for him. Of course, it''s only temporary. "Good morning, Lupin. Did you stay up all night yesterday?" Lu Pei stared at a pair of dark circles. Naturally, he also stayed up late yesterday to draw. After all, the inspiration is temporary. We can''t miss these times. "Probably. The last battle was really good. The inspiration came again." But Lu Ban didn''t notice. He said that he had fallen asleep, so he sat down in a chair and fell asleep. "It''s really troublesome." Wuchou puts lupin on the sofa and continues to prepare breakfast. Thanks to Zhanzhu who came here last time, otherwise the house could not be repaired so easily. After all, Zhanzhu''s ability is really convenient. At this time, wuchou nagged again. When will his doubles ability come back? After all, he has been unable to use doubles in battle all the time. It''s troublesome, and it''s troublesome not to see other people''s doubles. However, at least those guys we are dealing with now are powerful and can make normal people see doubles, so we don''t know whether to cry or laugh. "Worry free, there''s something wrong with the TV." Zhenhong doesn''t know what has got up. It''s strange to see that there is no way to turn the TV. "Really? Let me see." Wuchou followed Zhenhong to the TV and found that no matter how you do it, the TV can only see snowflakes and nothing. When wuchou wondered, suddenly another picture appeared on the TV. "Hello, everyone in Duwang Town, can you hear me?" The picture is at a bus stop near Duwang town. Because it is too early, there is no one nearby. A man in a gray cloak came out with a mask. "Four sages, why on earth?" When wuchou sees another enemy appear, he really doesn''t understand what the other party is going to do. "Everyone doesn''t have to guess about my identity. I''m just here to play a game for you." With that, the man pointed to the bus sign near the bus stop. "In the next 48 hours, the whole Duwang town will slowly sink to the ground like this bus sign, and finally disappear." In front of the public, the whole bus sign is like a person falling into the mud, sinking slowly and unable to come back. "You don''t want to escape here. I''ve been ready outside Duwang town for a long time. As long as you want to leave or someone comes in, you will fall directly underground and can''t come back." With that, the camera turned to the door of Duwang town. A passer-by was just ready to leave by bike. Unexpectedly, he and his car fell directly underground and disappeared. "Of course, you don''t have to worry. There are 48 hours left. I''ll give you a task." The man took out a photo. It was really a worry free front photo. He didn''t know when it was taken. "Catch the man and throw him into the sign of the bus stop. I''ll let everyone go. By the way, the man is watching TV here. Come on." After the man put forward the worry free address, the picture went black and returned to normal. When everyone thought it was just a simple prank, they finally found that the ground was slowly sinking, and there was no way to leave outside the town, unless you could fly out directly, even by boat. Because everyone can see that there is an obvious dent in the sea, and you will die as soon as you go out. People finally knew the seriousness of the matter. Of course, wuchou knew from the beginning that the other party was not joking, but really had the ability to do such a powerful double. "Hey, Li, what do you do about this?" Chengtai Lang called wuchou at the first time. After all, wuchou did it at the beginning. "I don''t know, but believe me, I will find out each other''s position and defeat each other." "Simply put, such a powerful double can affect the whole Duwang town. It can only be said that this guy is in Duwang Town, but no one knows where he is." "I know. Give me time." Wuchou finished and hung up the phone. Wuchou hurried away from Lupan''s house, because his position had been known by the panicked residents and did not know what would happen. "That''s the guy, everybody catch him!" Wuchou just went out and saw a group of people ready to rush up and catch themselves. Wuchou didn''t want to fight back, so he had to leave directly. "There, there''s the man. Catch him." Wuchou has been running and running. People are chasing after him. He doesn''t know how to leave. "Damn, that guy, I must beat him hard." No worry, no way, can only escape. After running away for about an hour, wuchou found a chance and walked into the sewer, and finally no one found himself. It''s just strange. In theory, the sewer will also be affected, but worry free finds that there is nothing underground. "Is the scope only limited to the surface?" At least one important weakness. "I''m going to find war help. He can help me." Wuchou finally came to Zhanzhu home by hiding himself while walking. "Mr. store manager, why are you here?" Zhanzhu hurriedly pulls wuchou in. After all, it''s troublesome to be seen. "Battle help, I need your help." Sure enough, with worry free consideration, Zhanzhu''s crazy diamond can indeed restore the ground near Zhanzhu''s home to its original height, but it will sink again soon. "Battle help, I need you to help me find the approximate position of the enemy, and leave the rest to me." "How can I find it?" "Your double, as long as you find the double and recover, the ground will sink again in an instant, which proves that there is the nearest place to the enemy. Give me the rest." "Well, Mr. store manager, I''ll help you." Chapter 310 "How''s it going, battle aid?" Wuchou contacted Zhanzhu by phone. Zhanzhu is close to the bus stop. "As you said, Mr. store manager, the closer you are to the bus stop, the faster you will recover." "Sure enough, the enemy is near there. Be careful. I''ll come soon." Have no worries and start quickly. Since you know the enemy''s position, it''s the best way to end the enemy early. "Mr. store manager, wait, the situation has changed." The battle assistant saw that the recovered ground speed was slowing down and the enemy began to move. "The enemy began to move." "Don''t panic, follow the enemy and tell me your position at any time." Speed mode I thought I had no chance to use it at all, but I didn''t expect to have a chance here. Wuchou approaches the position of the battle aid in a strange way. It is faster and faster, and you can even climb over the building at will. "Mr. store manager, the enemy is approaching you!" At this time, Zhanzhu noticed that the enemy knew wuchou''s position and began to approach wuchou. "Be careful!" Wuchou is not ready yet. The enemy''s attack has come. The ground is tilted directly, and the huge rock directly hits wuchou. Wuchou quickly takes a back step to avoid the attack of the rock. However, the enemy''s attack is not over yet. The enemy jumped out of the protruding rock, and a huge double appeared behind the enemy. A dark gray giant punched wuchou. Maximum Armor Even after buffering the impact, wuchou finally blocked the enemy''s attack, but the enemy dived into the ground again and waited for the next attack. "Mr. store manager, let me help you." "No, Zhanzhu, you leave quickly." Wuchou doesn''t want to fight with Zhanzhu. After all, Zhanzhu''s ability can''t be restored. "But." "Listen to me, leave and leave it to me." The battle assistant had to go away and look at the worry free battle from a distance. Wuchou looked at the ground carefully. After all, he didn''t know where the enemy attacked him. Suddenly, the ground opened a big hole directly, and the enemy planned to bury wuchou in this way. "Ah ah!" Both hands become whips at the same time, support themselves on the crack, and a rebound bounces themselves back to the ground. Tomb thorn Wuchou''s hands become claws and reach directly into the ground to attack everything under the ground without difference. "Woo!" The enemy was stabbed out from behind wuchou and bumped into the nearby house. Because the enemy was finally attacked by wuchou, his spirit could not be concentrated, and the ground of the whole Duwang town began to recover slowly. "Did you find the enemy?" Watching the ground slowly recover, Chengtai Lang knew that wuchou had found the enemy. "I''d better go and have a look." battlefield The man looked at the incredible attack on the ground. Unexpectedly, wuchou had such an attack. "Unexpectedly, you can attack the underground. It''s my carelessness." The man stood up slowly and patted the dust on his body. "I''m going to be defeated by you. It seems that it''s better to be positive." "Hum, you dare to fight me head-on. I''m afraid you won''t lose soon." "I''ll let you shut up later. It''s so much talking." The double behind the man gradually appeared, and the rocks around him slowly approached the man again. Heavy hammer, armor mode "Another new ability. It seems that you still have a lot of things we don''t know." The man manipulated his double and rushed over with his fist. "Ah ah!" Like wuchou, the heavy hammer hit the other party directly with both hands in one. A huge shock bounced away the nearby dust. Surprisingly, wuchou lost and was directly hit by the other party''s fist. "What!" Wuchou didn''t expect that he lost his power in this mode. "Surprised? Look what I''m doing." Wuchou sees that the opponent''s doubles have been contacting the ground, and the power is transmitted back to the ground again, so the power is offset by the ground. "If you want to fight with me, at least you must have the ability to destroy the whole earth, otherwise you can''t beat me." The man said and rushed over again with his fist raised. Wuchou hits the ground with a fist, interrupts and directly lifts the stone slab on the ground to let the other party leave the ground, so that it can be convenient to solve the other party. But unexpectedly, the other party has strengthened the ground on which he stands with his own ability, and the worry free power can''t lift it up. "Naive, do you think I wouldn''t think of such a thing?" The enemy continued to rush over with his fist raised. Wuchou couldn''t catch the other party''s attack. He had to retreat all the time. Unexpectedly, a place behind him had been softened by the enemy. Wuchou stepped in and couldn''t leave for the time being. "Damn, I got caught!" "It''s too late. You can''t go." The enemy''s fist has come in front of him. Zhanzhu can''t imagine what it will be like in the end. "Mr. store manager!" Unexpectedly, wuchou caught the enemy''s attack with his hand. "How can you, how can you catch my attack!" Worry free hair flashed, and the sun tattoo on his chest loomed. "The power of the earth, you are too weak compared with me!" rebound Huge irresistible force will directly bomb the enemy. "You guy, do you have other powers?" Wuchou thought he was really dead just now. Unexpectedly, the enemy brought great pressure and awakened the sealed snake inside. However, before long, the power disappeared again. It seems that the ability just now has only been released temporarily and can''t be used again. "Oh, it seems that it''s only a temporary power. If you can still use it, I''ll lose, but it doesn''t seem to work. God helps me." "Damn it." Moreover, wuchou also saw that the enemy''s double actually extracted rocks from the ground to directly fill the wounds on his body. The attack just now had completely failed. "It seems you can''t help it. What else can you do?" Without worry, I didn''t speak. After leaving the trap, I used my ability bit by bit. "Hum, even if you are really powerful, can you run past me?" Wuchou began to jump around the enemy, constantly attracting the enemy''s attention, and even attacked the enemy with magic guns from time to time. "It''s no use. Your attack can''t defeat me." The rocks on the ground have been used by the enemy. Wuchou has been waiting for opportunities to harass the enemy. "I said it was useless, you guy." The enemy seized the opportunity and rushed directly. That''s what worry free is waiting for. Blade mode The enemy obviously didn''t expect that there was this mode. He saw that wuchou put the sharp blade in front, directly cut through the enemy''s defense by relying on the sharpness of the sharp blade, and cut into the enemy''s chest. However, it seems that the strength is still not enough. The enemy reacts that the backhand is a punch and has no worry about flying directly. "Surprised, I didn''t expect your strength to be so powerful. It''s careless, but unfortunately, you don''t have a chance." The man drew the stone from the ground again to recover his body, but the man didn''t see it and had no worry to lower his head with a smile. "I''ve won." Chapter 311 "What?" The man looked at wuchou and talked nonsense here, which was a little funny. "I already know your ability. How can you beat me?" "Hum, isn''t it?" Wuchou wipes the blood from the corners of his mouth and disdains to look at each other. "The recovery is still very fast, but have you noticed that I left something for you." "What?" The man didn''t see anything mixed in the soil at this time. "You lied to me, trying to distract me? Delusion." The man was just ready to continue the attack and found himself unable to move. "Body, can''t move." At this time, a black strip came out of him. "What is this?" "Virus, my ability, you never know." The man''s body began to shake irregularly, and the wound kept popping up on his body. "My virus can be directly implanted into the ground. As long as you absorb it into your body, it will be my victory." "You boy!" The man planned to rush to the last fight, but wuchou wouldn''t even give him this chance. "It''s over." With a snap of his fingers, the man''s body cracked directly, his body slowly turned into dust and disappeared in place. "Did you win?" Chengtai Lang felt that the ground had returned to normal and knew that wuchou had won. "Mr. store manager!" Zhanzhu originally planned to celebrate. He found that wuchou suddenly fell down and looked very tired. "Mr. store manager, hold on." Worry free uses too much of his own strength, and his mental strength can''t support it. This is not a problem that can be solved by physical recovery. ¨C split line ¨C "Did the earth lose?" In a dark room, if wuchou sees the speaker, he will know that he is the guy who defeated him for the first time, the sage of fire. "Yes, I didn''t expect the enemy''s ability to be composed of viruses. It''s really careless. I didn''t expect the enemy to be able to move there." "Hum, so I said earlier that it''s enough to solve the enemy in an instant. Their strength is still too weak." "I''d better leave it to me. There''s no need to waste time and solve him directly." "No, let me do it. Are you too angry and always trying to kill people recently?" "Hum, you don''t care about this kind of thing." The fire left directly, leaving only one person still there. "Virus? Just be careful, but." "Sure enough, we still have to use the previous method." ¨C split line ¨C Plop Or was it a dream Upside down city, darkness surrounds all this. The cunning rabbit, carrying a suitcase, came to wuchou lying on the ground. "What are you thinking?" "I''m also distressed to always come back. After all, it has nothing to do with you now." The rabbit has been stepping on wuchou''s chest with his feet, but the rabbit has been wearing bloomers and can''t see anything. "I said, or you''d better finish these things and find other poor dolls quickly. The game doesn''t start. I''m also very bored." Worry free still can''t move. He can only let the rabbit play tricks on himself. The rabbit took a crayon and painted a turtle on his worry free face. "Forget it, you are too slow. Shall I give you a hint?" The rabbit took it out of his pocket, took out an address and gave it to wuchou. "Here you are. This is the last one. After you find her, you should leave quickly. After all, they are far apart. You should find them earlier." With that, the rabbit smashed down with a hammer and left the dream again. ¨C wake up ¨C Wuchou recovers his consciousness again. He can only see himself lying in the hospital. Speaking, the hospital can''t check what''s wrong. Why should wuchou be sent here. Wuchou wants to stand up, but finds his body out of control. To be exact, it is difficult to control. The nerves are also in a trance and the whole body is weak. "Sure enough, incomplete body is trouble. It will happen if you have too much use ability." However, at least beat the other party, otherwise you will be really unlucky. Wuchou is surprised that he doesn''t see Zhenhong around him. Instead, Chengtai Lang is actually near him. "Are you awake?" "Cheng taro, why are you here?" Chengtai Lang shook his head helplessly and talked about something with wuchou. "In fact, you have been in a coma for three days. A lot has happened in these three days." According to Cheng Tailang''s description, a friend who was killed and completely disappeared by Zhanzhu was a murderer 15 years ago. "Only a strange button of clothes was left as a clue. Originally, I wanted to use the old man''s ability to find it, but recently, this guy''s ability has been out of order, so I didn''t intend to ask him for help." Chengtaro finished and took out a strange button. "I thought maybe your ability could help me, so I came to you for help." No engraving, nothing, just a simple button. "Wait, show me." Wuchou took the buttons packed in plastic bags and took them out directly, but his body began to tremble involuntarily, proving that he had met this person, and it was not ordinary. "I know, this man, I once met him." "What!" Wuchou returns the button to chengtaro. "When I recover, I''ll find this guy with you. This guy is very dangerous." "Why, can''t you just tell me?" Worry free shook his head. "Now I can''t use my ability. I already know the approximate address. When I''m ready, I''ll take you." "Besides, I haven''t seen this guy. I just heard his voice." "Really? All right." Chengtaro packed his things and was ready to leave. "I''ll tell you any news. Have a good rest." After chengtaro left, Alice came to see wuchou with Zhenhong. "Worry free, you finally wake up." If it wasn''t for fear that someone would suddenly come in, Zhenhong planned to rush up directly. "Sorry to worry you." Alice sat next to worry free and looked at worry free without any wounds, but Alice could see that worry free spirit was very poor. "Am I interrupting your rest?" "No, it''s just my own problem." "Forget it, your shop has been renovated. I''m here to return the real red to you. Just remember to come back." Alice said, and went straight away, as if in a hurry. "There seems to be trouble at home recently. She wants to go back." Zhenhong explained. "Really?" "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" Wuchou felt that there was always a piece of paper supporting him in front of his chest. "Zhenhong, do you want to see your other sisters?" "What are you talking about?" Somewhere in Duwang town. A girl carefully took out the suitcase from under her bed, opened it, and there lay a delicate doll in it, which looked like a real person. The doll is wearing a long pink dress and golden curly hair. "Alas, whether to turn the spring or not." Chapter 312 After living in the hospital for another period of time, wuchou finally left and returned to the decorated doll shop. Looking at the exact same decoration outside the store, wuchou even wondered if he remembered something wrong. Back on the second floor, fortunately, the damage on the second floor was not very serious. At that time, most of the things on the second floor were complete, including worry free first doll and real red box. Speaking of it, at the beginning, Zhenhong clearly said to sleep in the box all the time. What do you say? It''s necessary for puppets, but since that dream, Zhenhong hasn''t lived in the box much except for occasional use. Wuchou doesn''t know what happened and doesn''t want to know. Instead, he cares more about the tolerance in his shadow. He has been silent recently. He didn''t even come out of his coma for so long last time. "Well, at least I can continue to practice now. I don''t think it''s been so long." My skills are a little rusty. Maybe I have to start working overtime. Wuchou has just started working. I didn''t expect someone to come so soon. The news is so well informed that someone knows that he has opened a shop again. "Welcome." Looking out the door, a familiar figure attracted worry free attention. Long blue hair, tear nevus in the corners of the eyes. And the same figure. "Hello." Quan, of course, wuchou knows that this person is in this world, but he didn''t expect that the other party would come to the door. After all, wuchou plans to let the experience of that world be a dream. "Hello, how can I help you?" Wuchou naturally noticed that the familiar suitcase in the girl''s hand seemed to be more troublesome than he expected. "Worry free, it''s coming so soon." Zhenhong kept still and sat on the table watching everything happen. "Well, calm down first. I''ll see the situation first." Wuchou cleaned up his mood and began to ask the girl questions. "What can I do for you?" The girl didn''t answer. She just watched without worry and always felt that there was something wrong. "My face, what''s the problem?" "Well, I''m sorry. I always think you''ve seen it somewhere. That''s why." After all, wuchou''s appearance has changed a lot. At least his hair has turned half white, and it''s different from his clothes. "Illusion, after all, I work here." "Maybe." The girl didn''t care. She looked around for a while and put her suitcase in front of wuchou. "Mr. store manager, I have a big problem and need your help." The girl said and opened the suitcase with the key. At the first glance, I saw that this doll, like true red, was made by his father. "What an exquisite doll. What''s the problem?" The girl said, taking out a spring from her pocket. I see. Haven''t you wound it yet? "I don''t know if I should wind up, because I don''t think this doll belongs to me." "Oh, what do you say?" Wuchou asked the girl to sit down and listen to her story quietly. "After all, this doll is not mine. It''s an unknown stranger who left it at my door." This party felt that if he really wound her up, there would be a lot of trouble waiting for him, so this party didn''t wind up. "Oh, so you came here to find me. What problem do you want to help you solve?" Worry free, maybe it''s just that the girl, like herself, said something about winding up that will make the rose girl appear. "I hope you can accept this thing, or find someone to take her. After all, I''m really not suitable for such a troublesome thing, or the game is more suitable for me." Of course, I wouldn''t have met you if I hadn''t played games. There was no way but to accept the doll temporarily and take down the girl''s address. Mei said her name so that no one could take it in the future and send it back. "True red, is this your sister? Who is it?" When the girl left, wuchou called Zhenhong. "Raspberry is a troublesome sister to some extent." Zhenhong also has a headache. She can''t let wuchou wind up. After all, this is her own master. Zhenhong hasn''t planned to share her master with her sisters, especially in the current field. "But, Zhenhong, didn''t you say? Your field can''t leave at will. You and mercury lamp both paid the price before leaving, so she." "I''m afraid so, damn rabbit, how many sisters do you want to deceive me?" Zhenhong doesn''t know whether to pay the price to leave the field or to protect her important things in the field. After all, it''s really difficult to stay in the field. "What do you do next, worry free?" Zhenhong naturally doesn''t want to wind up without worry, but Zhenhong doesn''t want to hinder the idea of without worry. "Well, it''s really troublesome. Maybe someone else wants it. Wait first." Wuchou doesn''t want another rose girl around him. After all, the problem of true red hasn''t been solved, and he''s still being watched. He doesn''t want to continue to involve more people. So wuchou put the cranberries back in the suitcase and waited for another person to take her away. Wuchou thought he would wait a long time to find another one to take the young berries. Unexpectedly, someone came to the door soon. Three days after receiving the cranberries Don''t worry about cleaning at the door of the store. After all, a picky doll has been pointing around him, saying pay attention to environmental sanitation and be elegant. Wuchou originally wanted to say that it was not so convenient to use magic. As a result, it just caused a real red braid. "Really, isn''t it that I haven''t made money yet?" Wuchou is still eating soft food. After all, no one from his family''s doll shop comes. It seems that this town doesn''t like dolls very much. Of course, it may also be because of wuchou, because Zhenhong often leaves. After all, the rumors about dolls in Duwang town come from here. Helpless sigh, no worry to continue cleaning. But today, unexpectedly, a girl appeared in front of wuchou. "Huh?" Wuchou saw that the girl looked at all the dolls inside wuchou through the window. Although wuchou''s hand was not as good as Alice, it was also a good hand. "Hello, are you interested in dolls?" Looking at each other, it should be a local junior high school student. It''s rare, and the other party looks very cute. The clean short hair and tear moles in the corners of the eyes add a lot of points to the girl. "No, I''m just passing by." The girl said and left directly, but she felt that the other party might come again. Sure enough, the girl passed by the next day and looked at the dolls in the window. Wuchou didn''t ask the girl to come in. After all, it''s necessary to have a strong will to let the other party pay at ease. Worry free is still waiting. The girl walks in by herself. Finally, on the third day, the girl finally made up her mind and walked into the doll shop. Worry free thinking, maybe the young berries can be given to each other. However, wuchou still needs to test the girl. Chapter 313 "Girl, what do you desire?" Watching the girl finally walk in by herself, wuchou is a little happy. Besides, he also wants to test the girl. "Desire?" "Yes, girl, what do you want here?" Wuchou said, taking out a self-made doll from the counter. "No matter who he is, he has what he wants. Money, friendship, love and all his desires can promote people''s growth." Wuchou walked slowly to the girl and put his doll in the girl''s hand. "So, girl, what do you want?" The girl felt puzzled. The store manager really had a problem. She just bought a doll and said something unknown. "Freedom, I want freedom, OK?" The girl didn''t know why she couldn''t speak out. "Oh, really?" The power of nightmare "Well, let me feel your words." The girl''s experience appeared in wuchou''s mind. "Yes, this medium is very suitable." The girl looked at wuchou and suddenly closed her eyes. Inexplicably, she also felt whether it was really suitable for her to come in. "It''s decided. This is best for you." Wuchou took out the suitcase from the counter and handed it to the girl. "What is this?" The girl looked blankly, and the guy who chose dolls for the guests. "Yes, this child, I hope to grow up around you." Having said that, wuchou directly handed the box to the girl and directly pushed the girl out. "Wait, I haven''t agreed yet." "You don''t need your consent, and you don''t need to give money." Wuchou pushed the girl out of the store door and waved directly to the girl. "See you next time, classmate Bai Yeba." Without worry, he went straight back to the second floor and turned a sign on the door. "Why does he know my name?" The girl looked puzzled and worried. After all, she didn''t say her name. Only the suitcase in hand gives the girl a real sense of massiness. The girl had to go back temporarily to see what was in the suitcase. "Worry free is really a bad taste." Zhenhong has been watching all this happen. She just feels that wuchou is a little superfluous. Don''t make so much trouble. "After all, this is your sister. You are the most precious when I can''t be like your father." "Forget it, do you really think that girl is suitable for young berries?" "Of course, they will live in harmony." Is it? Zhenhong doesn''t think so. Instead, she thinks that raspberry will do something special. After all, she is the most troublesome of all the sisters. "I''m tired, black tea." "Coming, my lady." ¨C boyeba''s home ¨C "So, what is this?" After spending a lot of time dealing with his family, Ba returned to his room and opened his suitcase. "So cute." Maybe Ba really likes cranberries. He began to understand wuchou''s behavior just now. After all, he handed over his carefully made doll to others, which is really a little neurotic. "Thank the store manager next time." Ba also noticed that there was a winding around the doll. He didn''t know what to do. "Wind up, can this doll wind up?" Driven by curiosity, Ba filled the spring. "Finally, a third person appeared." The rabbit in the dream world looked at what had happened from under the pool and smiled. "So, who''s next?" ¨C real world ¨C After Ba filled the spring, he wanted to see what would happen. He just didn''t expect the doll to move. "Finally, finally someone wound up. Thank you." The raspberry rushed directly into BA''s arms and rubbed coquettishly. "Alas, alas!" BA was stunned at the sudden movement of the young berries. "Hmm? What''s the matter? Isn''t it uncomfortable?" The young raspberry was worried about whether there was something wrong with his new owner, and asked with concern. "Moved, why?" "Don''t you know? The raspberry is a rose girl. Of course it can move." Raspberry stayed with BA and talked to Ba about himself. "Great, raspberry. It''s amazing." "Hee hee." Cranberry likes his new owner very much. At least he has a good first impression. "Raspberry, Mr. store manager, is that your maker?" "No, Mr. store manager, like you, is just our medium." "Really?" Ba didn''t expect it, but he didn''t know what the rose girl of the store manager looked like. "Oh, it''s the child." Ba remembered the true red wuchou had always carried with him, and finally knew why wuchou had always brought true red with him. "I see. No wonder." "So, are you relieved?" Wuchou and Zhenhong peeped out of the room at Ba and Xiaobei''s communication. They could see that they had a good relationship. "Well, prove that I chose the right person." "Hum." Zhenhong is angry when she listens and directly grabs wuchou''s ear. "Hurry back. It''s cold outside." Don''t worry. Listen to Zhenhong''s advice and take Zhenhong back quickly. "True red, why don''t you seem to like what I do?" At the beginning, Mingming felt that Zhenhong didn''t want wuchou to bring the young berries all the time. How can she help the young berries find a good owner now? Zhenhong was unwilling. "There''s no such thing. It''s just that I can''t meet in the future. It''s a little uncomfortable." After all, Zhenhong will accompany wuchou to leave here. Don''t talk about Alice''s game at that time. Even the sisters don''t know if they have a chance to see you again. "It''s all right. It''s really red. We must have a chance to see you again. Don''t think too much." Wuchou didn''t know how to comfort Zhenhong, so he had to leave a short promise. "Go back. I''m tired today." When wuchou and Zhenhong thought that they had been living in peace, the accident happened. One morning, wuchou just cleaned up the sundries around him. Recently, he messed up the whole store for practice. Zhenhong was very angry and even kicked someone''s heel frequently. Someone can''t stand it, so they have to clean it up. Today, Ba happened to be here and wanted to buy something for cranberries. "Oh, girl, did you come here today to help?" "Help?" Ba looked blankly at cleaning with a red apron. "Yes, you just came here, or I''ll waste a lot of time cleaning. Come on, girl." Wuchou took another broom and handed it to ba. "Wait, I came here today for cranberries." "That kind of thing is all right. No matter whether you want to buy something or ask questions, you have to help me. It''s even a charge." After listening, wuchou needs the girl who has been forcing herself to help clean and work. "Well, all right." Wuchou and Ba didn''t expect that this unintentional move of wuchou caused so much trouble behind. Chapter 314 During the interaction between the two, the young berries were locked in their boxes waiting for Ba to come back. "Why don''t you come back?" After babang wuchou packed up all the mess, it was almost evening. It was a waste of time. "Mr. store manager, is it ok now?" Speaking of this, Ba also has a little resentment. After all, there is something wrong with helping someone who has been lazy next door. "Hard work, girl. Tell me what you want." Ba finally remembered that he still had a young Berry to take care of at home. He quickly found the materials he needed and left quickly. "Worry free, it''s too much to hire child labor." Zhenhong came down from downstairs, holding a Book of legal knowledge from nowhere, and said to wuchou. "It''s not employment, it shouldn''t be." Without worry, I don''t know whether there is such a concept in this world. "Hum." Zhenhong will suddenly walk down. In addition to threatening wuchou, there is something to worry about. "Wuchou, now go to xiaoberry''s house. I think something is going to happen." "Really? Then let''s go." After all, the rose girl is a watched existence. ¨C boyeba''s home ¨C "Why did you come back so late?" The young berries just came out and looked at Ba angrily. "Didn''t you agree? Come back after shopping. Why waste so much time." "I''m sorry, raspberry. I''ve been delayed." "Why, keep the cranberries locked in the box all the time. Can''t the cranberries walk around here?" Really not. After all, there are others in Ba''s family. Ba can''t take this risk. "Sorry, raspberry, tomorrow, tomorrow." "Lie." The ring on BA''s hand began to heat. Before he could figure out what had happened, different vines appeared behind the raspberry. "Raspberry, stay with BA all the time." "Raspberries?" Ba looked at the completely different cranberries and was a little afraid. "Stay together forever, BA." The vine rushed directly to Ba and bound ba. The young berry planned to directly bring Ba into his own field. "Raspberry, stop." "Raspberry, stay with BA all the time." There was a different flash on the mirror, and the raspberry pulled itself and Ba into the field. "Are you late?" Wuchou and Zhenhong rush over and find that Ba and the young berries have disappeared, and the mirror behind them emits an unknown flash. "Go, worry free." "Yes." Zhenhong and wuchou hurry to follow in. Just entering the field, wuchou didn''t wait for wuchou to say anything. Wuchou found that there was something wrong with Zhenhong. "True red, what''s the matter?" "Darkness, darkness." Wuchou looks around. There are candy and toys in the whole field, but they are all corroded by darkness, which has changed more or less. Moreover, there is a mass of darkness around the whole field. "True red." Looking at true red, because the darkness can''t concentrate, worry free is also careless. You shouldn''t rush in so recklessly. "Damn, where are the cranberries?" As soon as she mentioned the raspberry, she directly appeared in front of Zhenhong and wuchou. Watching the arrival of the two invaders, the raspberry was a little unhappy. "It''s too much in the way. You leave." Huge dolls fell from the sky and punched wuchou. "Nonsense." Wuchou is a magic gun to the doll, which can simply and neatly destroy the enemy. "Does this attack still want to defeat us?" The cranberry didn''t speak. The vines around him wrapped around wuchou directly, and the darkness was spreading. "I said, it''s useless." Wuchou uses the magic cannon again, and the effect loses its effect. Unexpectedly, after assisting the darkness, at least the defense is enough. "Hee hee." Black vines slowly surround wuchou and true red. If you continue to waste time, I''m afraid both of them will have problems. At this time, wuchou saw that the magic of the raspberry suddenly weakened a lot. He didn''t know what had happened. "It''s the media." Zhenhong finally restrained her inner fear and calmed down for a while. "The medium of raspberries will soon fail to hold up. At that time, raspberries will have no source of magic." "Is that so?" Then the problem is much simpler. Maximum efficiency The huge magic cannon removes the vines besieging him. Wuchou approaches the young berry with true red. Sure enough, he sees that the young berry is looking at his medium, cypress leaf ba. BA''s body was wrapped around by Cranberry vines, and his breathing and life were slowly weakening. "True red, what am I going to do?" Young berry looked at Zhenhong anxiously, hoping Zhenhong could help her solve the problem. "You should know the answer." Raspberry should know what to do. "Well, all right." She picked up BA''s hand and kissed the ring on her chin with her lips. The whole world began to collapse. Wuchou and Zhenhong returned to BA''s room, but wuchou could see that the ring on BA''s hand had disappeared, the contract between fledgling berry and Ba had been dissolved, and there was no way to contract again. "True red, come on, take my virgin rose for Alice''s game." "I didn''t say I''d take your virgin rose." "Ha?" The raspberry looked really red. "Stay with me and I''ll provide you with magic." The chick had no choice but to nod. After all, this is the only way not to change back to an ordinary doll. "Goodbye, BA." Raspberry said goodbye to the unconscious and left with wuchou and Zhenhong. "Raspberries." BA''s eyes, leaving a tear. When I went back with real red and cranberries, wuchou thought of a problem. "Did you still stay with me? Really, and it''s really red. What do you say to provide magic? Isn''t it also my magic?" "Hum." Zhenhong didn''t speak. Wuchou returns to the doll shop with real red and cranberries. "But, raspberry, you don''t need to stay in the box with me. You can move here at any time." "Really?" Naturally, young berries don''t want to stay in the box all the time and look at it carefully. "Of course, at least Zhenhong has a companion, and I''m relieved." "The guy over there, I can''t ignore such words." Zhenhong lost a book and was easily avoided by wuchou. "Moreover, your former master can always come here with you. It''s no problem." "Well, thank you, Mr. store manager." At least, dilute the feelings of parting a lot. Outside the window where the three could not see, a figure hid in the dark and watched the three interact there. "Mine, everything is mine. Damn red, and cranberries. He can only be mine." The figure disappeared again, leaving only black feathers. "Huh?" Wuchou suddenly looks out. It seems that someone was peeping at them just now. "An illusion? Another enemy." Wuchou is a little worried. "The trouble hasn''t been solved yet." Chapter 315 "Don''t worry, chengtaro, time is much better." "No wonder, have you forgotten something?" Wuchou was dragged out by Chengtai Lang early in the morning. He couldn''t even take good care of the new raspberries and the difficult real red. He was directly dragged out by Chengtai Lang to find the mysterious murderer. "I said, the injury is not well." Wuchou pretends to cover his chest and pretend to be real. As a result, only Chengtai Lang helplessly looked at the fool''s eyes. "I know. Come with me." Wuchou takes chengtaro around Duwang town and suddenly talks about something. "Chengtaro, you should have gone to all the clothing stores. After all, the buttons are missing. Naturally, go back and repair them." Chengtaro nodded. "But I still haven''t found any news about this button, so I can''t come to you." "Of course, I''ll guess you came to me at this time." Wuchou takes chengtaro to a place where there is a mess about shoe stores. "Duwang town is not only a clothing store, but also these stores. Therefore, if you really find all the clothing stores, the enemy must repair them in these stores, and you are still familiar with the locals in Duwang town." Wuchou opens the store door and takes Chengtai Lang in to ask the store owner. "It''s all right. I''ll find it soon." Cheng Tailang communicated with his boss and found the owner of the button. "Wait, let me see the guest''s name." The boss slowly lit a cigarette, put on his presbyopia glasses and looked at the label on his clothes carefully. "Well, the name is." Guru Guru Nagetto A strange sound of wheels suddenly sounded. Wuchou and Chengtai Lang didn''t understand what had happened. A strange crash directly hit the shopkeeper''s head. "What!" The shopkeeper exploded instantly, and the huge heat wave directly pushed away wuchou and chengtaro. "Chengtaro, the enemy appears!" Wuchou saw that a hand suddenly stretched out from the back door and grabbed the clothes still placed. "Don''t go there, chengtaro. This is the enemy''s cover. The attack will come again soon." Guru Guru Nagetto The strange sound of wheels sounded again. During this time, the enemy quickly took away his clothes, and Chengtai Lang didn''t even have a chance to pursue. "Chengtaro, don''t worry about that. Where is the enemy? What does he look like?" Wuchou can''t see this double. The only way is to ask Chengtai Lang clearly. Chengtai Lang finally saw the true face of the enemy through the smoke. "It''s a thing like a small car. It''s moving. It seems that the impact and power are very strong, and even explode." The enemy double rushed directly at Chengtai Lang. "Platinum star, world!" After two seconds, chengtaro''s platinum star waved countless punches, but there was no way to break each other''s doubles, even without a trace. "Chengtaro, your double, can''t you beat him?" "No, my platinum star can''t break him, just like a can that can''t be opened at all." Guru Guru Nagetto The strange sound of wheels sounded again. "But what''s the matter with the enemy''s attack? There''s no human breath nearby." Wuchou began to explore with ripples very early, but he couldn''t feel the position of the enemy. "This powerful ability, the ontology must be nearby, or in other words." "This is some kind of double who relies on the media to attack the enemy. There is no need to control it." Don''t worry about saying what you think. "So, what is the medium of doubles and why do they always attack us?" Worry free, I can''t think of it for a moment. "Attack again, no worry." Guru Guru Nagetto Although wuchou can''t see the double attack, he can still hear the voice close to him. "No worries, run away." Shield mode Leaving a shield in front of him, wuchou directly followed Chengtai Lang back. However, the huge heat wave hit again, the worry free shield was directly broken, and the aftershock of the explosion still injured two people. "How to attack? Chengtaro''s platinum star can''t defeat the enemy." Wuchou has been thinking about the conditions under which the enemy attacks. Is it really just life? But why, instead of attacking wuchou and Chengtai Lang for the first time, he attacked the store owner. "Isn''t it?" Wuchou fired a magic gun directly on the wall and made the whole board burn. "Wuchou, what are you doing?" At this time, Chengtai Lang and wuchou saw that the enemy''s attack rushed directly to the wall, triggering an explosion. "I see. Temperature?" "What!" Wuchou watched the enemy attack the burning place on the board again and finally came to his own conclusion. "It''s the temperature. The enemy''s double will only attack objects with high temperature, so the first attack did not attack us, but attacked the smoking store manager." Now that you know the enemy''s attack mode, it''s time to consider how to deal with the enemy''s doubles. "Actually, I have an idea." ¨C other side ¨C "Time is enough. Forget it. Take back the withered penetrating attack." Near a cafe, an unknown office worker is drinking coffee at leisure and is preparing to take back his double. "Hmm? What''s the matter? I can''t take it back." Office workers began to suspect that their doubles were aware of their weaknesses, and hurried to the location of the incident. "What''s going on?" The office workers who came just saw their avatar hanging from the ceiling, like some strange wire hanging it up, and they couldn''t destroy it. "So, is noumenon you?" Chengtai Lang and wuchou came out from the corner and looked at the blonde man in front of them. Their hands couldn''t help it. "I dare to come back. I have a lot of courage." Wuchou and chengtaro are going to teach this guy a lesson. Unexpectedly, the other party summoned another double. "Worry free, the enemy''s double hasn''t been called out yet!" "What!" Wuchou and chengtaro didn''t rush up. After all, they both thought it was the enemy''s double. Unexpectedly, the enemy hasn''t used the double yet. "Two?" "No, it''s his double ability." I saw the office workers release another withered attack, and Chengtai Lang and wuchou leave quickly. "Opportunity." The other directly exploded the beam on the wall. Seeing that he could leave, the office worker quickly took back his two doubles and ran away directly. "Wait!" Wuchou and chengtaro run to pursue the enemy, but unfortunately, the enemy has run into the urban area and can''t find each other''s trace. "Damn it, I lost it." "It''s all right. As long as the other party doesn''t change his appearance, we will have a chance to find him. Moreover, we have seen his appearance and will find him soon." But they didn''t notice that in a makeup shop, an office worker perfectly changed his appearance here and killed the shop owner''s wife. Chapter 316 The next day, chengtaro had planned to pull wuchou to explore the enemy''s home. He only got a word from someone. "The other party must have left. It''s no use for you to go. It''s even dangerous." In this way, Chengtai Lang gave up calling this guy and took Zhanzhu and others to search each other''s house. "But today, the rain is really heavy." It''s still raining outside. Wuchou didn''t even plan to open the door. So he hung a sign and stayed here to practice. "Worry free, let''s play together." Although the young raspberry has left the shackles of the box, Zhenhong naturally doesn''t like to play with the young raspberry all the time. She still wants to stay around and read without worry as before. "Young berry, can''t you find something to do by yourself?" Therefore, such an active doll is also a trouble. At least Zhenhong didn''t say these words. She sat next to her and did her own things. Thinking of this, wuchou was very happy to rub his face against the real red. He just provoked the other party''s two whips, and then he didn''t know whether he was angry or shy. He ran back to the second floor to read. "Raspberry, why don''t I find someone to help you?" "Huh?" Wuchou picks up the phone and calls someone. "Hello, this is the doll shop. Is it you, girl?" Dudu Dudu I was hung up before I was connected. That''s right. People are in class at this time. "Worry free, let''s play together." The young berries pulled their worry free pants and had the patience not to go without playing. They had no choice but to take the young berries away and go to someone else''s school to find ba. After all, abducting girls is not the first time. Wuchou went upstairs first, brought down a blushing doll, brought the young berries together, put on a big raincoat, stuffed them into their arms and left with an umbrella. "Worry free, the raspberry is very happy. If only you were willing to take the raspberry out, you would go everywhere." Of course, after all, no one is like wuchou. He cares little about things and is not afraid of gossip. "It''s just that the rain is really heavy." The whole town of Duwang was covered with a layer of mist, and objects could not be seen around. But wuchou was surprised that there were people around with umbrellas. It was raining so heavily. At first, nothing happened until wuchou seemed to have more people around him. Wuchou began to feel something wrong. "Isn''t it!" One of the passers-by suddenly rushed over with a strange water quality dagger in his hand and directly inserted it into wuchou. Air cannon With a push of both hands, a shock wave directly bounced away the passer-by, but wuchou saw that these passers-by seemed to be the same, holding a dagger to attack wuchou. "Double attack, and such a large-scale attack, it''s them." Wuchou hurried away with real red and cranberries. It seems that the sage belonging to water is attacking, but wuchou doesn''t know what the enemy''s ability is. Wuchou directly hid in a nearby house. Fortunately, the owner here is not at home, otherwise wuchou will have a lot of trouble. However, the passers-by outside didn''t seem to want to let go of worry. They were still knocking at the door and planning to break in. At this time, chengtaro''s phone called. "Wuchou, what''s the matter with you?" "Isn''t it!" Chengtai Lang directly put down several people who were going to attack them, all of them holding these water quality daggers. "It seems that you have also been attacked, that is to say, the enemy doesn''t look like a deliberate choice, but the same as last time." "Indiscriminate attack." At this time, Bai Yeba''s junior middle school was having a class when a wet doorman came in from outside the classroom. "Wait, what are you doing? You''re in class now." The teacher came up to drive away the guard, but he was directly stabbed by the guard with a dagger. "Ah ah!" The teacher was suddenly inserted, but magically, he was not injured. The dagger directly integrated into his body. Suddenly, the teacher shook his body, turned a dagger in his hand and rushed at the students. "Ah, help!" The whole school is in chaos. No, the same scene is being staged in Duwang town. "What happened?" It''s been attacking outside the door. Wuchou seems to have to hide elsewhere. "Chengtai Lang, have you found any problems?" Chengtai Lang naturally checked it, but found nothing unusual. "I don''t know. Huajing hospital is already checking. Abdel suspects that it''s the rain, but everyone has a little contact. Why are we okay?" "Indeed." If you invade by rain, it''s too simple. Everyone will be attacked. What else do you need a dagger for. "It seems to be a weapon. Chengtaro, be careful." "Well, you too." Knowing that there is such a panic outside, the only thing worry free has to do now is to go to school and save the Ba who is worried about the young berries first. "Let''s go." Wuchou left the second floor and moved on the roof. Passing by the roof, you can see that some people in duwangting stayed at home and nothing happened. It seems that the other party blocked the news again, and this incident will not be known by many people. "Damn it." Fortunately, there were only a few junior middle schools in duwangting. Wuchou was still a little impressed and came directly to BA''s junior middle school. "Is it too late?" The school gate is open. Wuchou didn''t see the lights on in the classroom. It seems that the students have left, or have been recruited. "Maybe it''s still there. After all, no one would be so stupid to leave in the rain." Wuchou walked into the school slowly. There was no sign of opening the place where the indoor shoes were changed downstairs. It seems that no student left, or ran away without changing his shoes. There are watermarks all over the corridor. Be careful. After all, the other party is just an indiscriminate attack, but it''s still human. There should be some hearing, just like a zombie. "Raspberry, do you remember which classroom BA''s in?" "I don''t know. Ba didn''t tell me that." That''s right. Why do you say that. Wuchou doesn''t dare to call. After all, wuchou has just passed the ripple exploration. There are many people nearby in the classroom, but wuchou doesn''t know whether it was attacked or not. Footsteps. Wuchou jumps directly to the ceiling and checks it with the ceiling. Although the rain outside is getting louder and louder, those footsteps still come clearly. "One, two, three, four." Worry free and silent, ready to wait for the other party to go directly. Four people came with a familiar water quality dagger in their hands. It seems that they have been attacked. Wuchou slowly waits for the other party to walk past. The other party doesn''t even look up. It seems like wuchou''s guess. It will attack only when you see or hear it. "It''s exactly like zombies in another world, but they haven''t died yet, they''re just controlled by doubles." It''s getting dark. Wuchou needs to turn on the thermal imaging to see the person''s position. But wuchou noticed that the temperature of those controlled was obviously very low. "It seems that this is a different way. After all, it is controlled by water, even if it is a double." At least, worry free can find your goal faster. Chapter 317 Because of the weather, the visibility of the whole school is lower, but it is also convenient and worry free to continue looking. After all, you can''t see yourself, and so can the enemy. Without worry of thermal imaging, slowly look for those survivors whose body temperature is still normal. If the other party is not the target you want to find, leave directly. After all, it is only controlled, not dead. "Has Ba left?" After all, wuchou has been looking for some time and still hasn''t found it. Wuchou doesn''t even want to believe that Ba has become like them. "Worry free, haven''t you found it yet?" Raspberries are obedient, at least not mischievous. "It''s all right. I''ll find it." Wuchou didn''t want to tell the worst news to Xiaomei, so he had to keep looking. At this time, hiding in the school bus "What happened?" Ba hid in the women''s toilet of the school. Speaking of animation, girls really like to hide in the toilet or activity room. Sure enough, this usually happens in the bridge section. Since his teacher was attacked, Ba hurried to leave with his classmates, and the number of people decreased slowly along the way, but Ba also knew something clearly to avoid being caught. "What should I do? Should I call?" Ba knows that if wuchou is here, he can help himself get out of here. After all, wuchou and Zhenhong have special abilities. Maybe they know what happened. "When you call, you will be found and your voice will be heard." That''s why Ba hesitated. Para Para Some strange sounds came from outside. BA was too scared to speak, so he leaned against the wall of the toilet. The voice was getting closer and closer, and Ba even felt his heart want to jump out. What should I do? Ba even desperately wanted to give up, but she had the courage to think that someone would save her. "He will come." The voice finally disappeared directly, and BA was finally relieved. He just didn''t know when the danger would come close to him. Something seems to be dripping on your neck. Ba thought of something. Without looking up, he slowly opened the toilet door and rushed out directly. The next second, a man jumped from the gap of the toilet next door, threw himself at it and directly hit the toilet cover. ¡°£¡¡± If Ba didn''t shout out, he would be surrounded by the enemy. BA has been running, but the sound of running will still attract them close to themselves. "Somebody, help me." One hand suddenly stretched out from the corner of the wall and held BA in. Before Ba could react, the whole person held him tightly. Then his body suddenly lost weight and the whole person was picked up and carried away. When he left his place for a distance, Ba finally saw who saved him. "Oh, girl, how brave." "Mr. store manager." Seeing that wuchou finally came, BA''s tight nerves relaxed and the whole person passed out in a coma. "At least, save the innocent girl." At least, the problem of raspberry has been solved, but the problem has not been solved. What should be done to find the enemy. "Wuchou, what''s next?" Zhenhong asked, looking at the helpless wuchou. "I don''t know. After all, the attack distance of this automatic tracking double is basically unlimited. The enemy really doesn''t know where to hide." Maybe I need a shot. Worry free thought of a way. ¨C after a period of time ¨C After dealing with BA and Zhenhong, wuchou came to the radio station in duwangting and spoke on the radio. "I''m here. If you want to come, come here and catch me." Without worry, he waited patiently for the arrival of the enemy. Sure enough, less than two minutes after the end, wuchou has seen many controlled people approaching him. It seems that although the other party can''t attack, the general position can still be controlled. Wuchou quickly left the radio station and rushed out of the street in the heavy rain. Group after group of people follow themselves behind worry free. Except for their slow speed, they are like a group of monsters who won''t get tired. Wuchou took them into the alley and began his own practice. The power of emptiness Roar The great thing is that the sound wave strikes the controlled people, and all of them are stunned by this energy and lose their ability to move. "In this way, if you come a few more times, you won''t have anyone to use for you." Of course, the other party''s ability is not so simple. Before we have no worry to continue to do these things, the enemy''s attack comes again. Wuchou sees that the water in front of him slowly condenses, and the enemies with water quality spears come out and face wuchou. "Of course, it''s not just control, but now your body should be very close to me, right?" Because it''s still raining outside, it''s not easy to identify the enemy. "Drink!" The magic cannon simply broke the water people, but it will soon return to normal, and there is no way to clean up the water here because of the rain. "But your attack is invalid, and you can''t take me. What are you going to do?" Suddenly, a powerful bow and arrow came directly from a distance. The huge impact even rushed away the raindrops in the sky and hit wuchou directly in front of him. "It won''t be empty next time." A voice came from a distance. Karaok Three strange sounds broke through the air. Armor, shield mode Although the huge shield blocked each other''s attack, wuchou was also directly repulsed and hit the wall behind him. "Hum, it''s not enough. Is your power so simple?" Before the words fell, the high wall behind him was suddenly broken, and a huge sailor grabbed wuchou directly. The pressure of water is increasing, and wuchou feels that he is about to be strangled. "Breathe, suffer." Originally, I wanted to use the ripple to evaporate directly, but the other party already knew the weakness of the ripple and directly inhibited worry free breathing. "No, in that case." Leave it to me next. The voice of kogas sounded in the worry free mind. Let you see the power of assimilation. In the distance, seeing wuchou seems to have stopped struggling. The other party thinks wuchou has fainted and is preparing to mend the knife. "What''s that?" On the other side, in a dark corner. "Huh?" The fire sage, through the window, looked at Duwang town in the distance. "This heat, it seems that the game has become more interesting." Wuchou, caught by the sailors, suddenly burst into a different flame at his feet. The whole alley seemed to be lit, even though it was raining all over Duwang town. The clothes on wuchou''s body were burning, leaving only half of his pants under his waist, and the flame evaporated the whole giant hand. The flame appears in the body along the worry free blood vessels. The worry free eyes are no longer black, leaving only a burning flame. burn The whole alley was burned by fire. Even if the rain fell from the sky, it was evaporated in an instant to form a large amount of steam. Burning soul "Is this a new force?" The sage of water, looking at the burning worry free in the distance, was uneasy in his heart. "Come on, round two." Chapter 318 "How many things have you left unused?" The sage looked at the whole body with no worry of fire and thought of one of his colleagues. "Seeing this, I don''t know why, I''m very angry." There are different sharp soldiers on the ground, waving weapons and directly rushing to wuchou. Pillar of fire A huge pillar of fire burst out on the ground, and the soldiers rushed up were melted directly. "I still have an advantage over the number." More and more soldiers come out of the water. No matter how they attack, they can''t completely eliminate them. Ejection A fireball directly rushed into the soldier''s body and instantly exploded the other soldier''s body. The fireball did not disappear, but directly bounced into another soldier''s body and exploded again. Ejection, ejection. More and more fireballs were thrown out by wuchou. Even if the soldiers just rose, they were soon put out by wuchou''s fireball. "Don''t underestimate me!" The huge water man fell from the sky and planned to intercept the worry free fireball, but it wasn''t long before he was soon destroyed by the worry free fireball. "It seems to be underestimated." The sage had no choice but to play in person. After all, the summon is still much weaker than the noumenon. The rain is getting heavier and heavier, and the water sage appears in front of wuchou. "Although you have learned a lot, you are still surprisingly strong." "But today you will die here." Water sage, the double behind him began to work. The dark clouds in the whole sky seemed to be controlled. They were all concentrated in the whole city of Duwang town. There was no cloud outside Duwang town. "No matter how powerful you are, you can''t compare with lightning and the power of nature." Relying on the rain as the medium, the water sage can properly control the lightning. The lightning falls from the sky and cleaves to worry free along with the sage''s control. "No matter how fast you are, you can''t compare with polishing." A bolt of lightning struck down directly. Without worry or even reaction, he was hit and smoked all over. "Indeed, I can''t go faster than lightning." Wuchou finally spoke, but his voice trembled. "However, I still have the method of lightning protection." The power of emptiness, devour Before the lightning fell, wuchou had put the empty opening on his head. After all, no matter how the lightning deformed, he couldn''t change the direction. "Hum, even so, how can you defeat me?" Before the sage finished, when he saw wuchou holding his right hand to himself, he pinched it, a flame exploded directly in front of him, and the heat wave directly bounced away from the sage. "Damn, a villain who can only sneak attack." There are a considerable number of spears around. They all fly to wuchou. Wuchou doesn''t need to do anything. Just a pillar of fire is enough. However, wuchou began to feel that his flame was weakening, and the obvious thing was that the pillar of fire was getting smaller and smaller. "Make a quick decision." Ejection ¡Á two The two fireballs directly hit the sage, but the double behind the sage directly extended his hand and pushed the two fireballs away. Pillar of fire The pillar of fire formed on the ground still has a certain delay time. The sage knows this and jumps away quickly. Don''t worry about taking the time to get close. After all, your moves have been seen through. Only in close combat can you have the opportunity to learn skills. "Close up? No problem." The huge wave formed by water pours in front of wuchou, and the flame directly forms a barrier on wuchou to protect wuchou from being attacked by the other party. ripple Use the ripple to spring the water away, and wuchou rushes directly to each other against the water. fireball A fast fireball directly hit the other party. The sage even lost his mind for a moment and couldn''t control his double. Pillar of fire At the critical moment, the sage regained consciousness, rushed directly to himself with water, and bounced himself away to avoid being caught again. "Oh, it seems you don''t have enough time." The sage has seen that the worry free flame has slowly disappeared and the tattoos on his body have slowly faded. "It''s a pity that your strength is strong, but it doesn''t last long." Water slowly takes advantage. The worry free flame can''t directly melt the rain. The water slowly rises to worry free''s knees. Countless hands stretched out from the water and grabbed wuchou''s limbs and body. Although wuchou was blocking with fire, he couldn''t stand the sneak attack of the other party''s long-range and continuous throwing of spears. For a long time, there is little worry free flame left, but worry free power can''t be used. After all, almost the whole body is flooded. "Damn it." Wuchou finally couldn''t resist. His whole body was held by water pressure and pasted on the wall. "It seems that I won." The sage came to wuchou with a dagger in his hand. "Although the boss said to destroy you, I think you have a better use. It''s better to be my dog." "When I control your body, I will use you to fight the fire. I believe you are a good help." Then the water sage put a dagger directly in. "If you want to grab a position, go and play by yourself!" Pillar of fire The weak pillar of fire rises in front of wuchou. Even the sage did not expect wuchou to resist and avoid it. However, the power of the pillar of fire is very small. It can''t cause any harm to the sage. It just burns a little hair of the sage. "Hum, I still want to resist, but your strength is too weak." "No, that''s enough." "What?" Worry free looked up weakly and looked at each other disdainfully. "You''ve lost. I won this time." "Speak back hard." The sage punched the unsuspecting wuchou directly, and the opponent almost spit out. "I''ll see. What else do you have to deal with me?" Punch after punch, the sage seems to be venting his anger and explodes the hammer at wuchou. Hammering, the sage found that he couldn''t move suddenly. "What, my body, can''t move?" "Hum, take a good look at your body." At this time, the sage found that there were three fire spots of different colors on his chest. "Just now I was distracting your attention. It seems that you really didn''t notice that my strength has gone deep into your body." "What!" The sage also wanted to control his body, but found himself unable to move. "You have lost, and I won in the end!" "You guy!" The three kindles fuse directly, and the sage can feel his skin and organs burning. "Ah! You little man!" The flame came out through the sage''s ears and eyes, and the whole body began to expand. The flame was like an explosive and detonated directly in the sage''s body. The heat wave hits the worry free body, and worry free has no protection from the flame. He is also affected by this residual wave. Wuchou fell on the street corner, but the sage was directly detonated by wuchou and disappeared. The controlled people finally regained their consciousness. They don''t even remember what happened. The rain continues. "It seems to have succeeded." Chengtai Lang looked at the people who had recovered and thought. "Worry free, why don''t you come back?" Zhenhong feels that wuchou should have won, but her media has not come back. "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" At this time, another person happened to pass by the street where wuchou is located. A black car passed by the alley where there was a fierce battle just now and just saw something blocking the road in front. "Miss, it seems that someone is lying in front." The driver stopped and went to the front to check. "Show me." "Miss, your body is still very weak. Don''t try to be strong." "I know." The girl came out with an umbrella and looked at wuchou lying on the ground. "Miss, put him aside. Look at his injuries. Maybe he won''t live long." The driver has just checked without worry. His whole body is bruised and burned. I don''t know how to do this. I''m afraid he won''t live long. "Take him back." "But." "It doesn''t matter. This man can''t die." The girl noticed the ring on wuchou''s hand and said. "All right." The driver put worry free in the front row and let the girl sit alone in the back. "My angel, is this your desire?" Chapter 319 "Someone has been here." The only people Zhenhong knows are Alice, except Lu''s companion. True red took Alice to the last place, where the magic trace left by wuchou was the most obvious. "It seems that someone took him away. You see, although it is not very clear, there is still a trace of a wheel." The rain has cleared most of the traces, except for a few obvious ones. "It seems that someone who didn''t know took him away, so he wasn''t caught. Don''t worry." "That''s strange. I still don''t know. He was taken away." Zhenhong is worried because there is another puppet in this town who plans against him besides himself. "Nothing. At least his life is safe now. Well, go back. I believe he will contact you soon." Zhenhong also knew that she couldn''t find wuchou now, so she had to follow Alice home. ¨C other side ¨C dream Upside down towns, endless darkness. "Hey, hey, I''m so embarrassed this time. It seems that I''ve been taught a good lesson." The rabbit took the branch and poked wuchou lying on the ground, but wuchou didn''t even answer. "Really, you still hide here after doing this. Do you think this is a hotel?" The rabbit picked up wuchou and threw it directly into the well. "Leave the rest to yourself and I won''t mix it." "Remember, be careful of your choice." Suffocation Wuchou opens his eyes again and sees himself lying in a hospital with professional medical instruments around him, but wuchou still feels that his body can''t move. "You''re awake." Unexpectedly, a girl with long black hair was lying on the hospital bed next door. The girl''s face was very white, a morbid beauty. "The first time I saw you, I was shocked. I thought you couldn''t make it and died directly in the street." Wuchou wants to talk, but he just feels pain in his chest. Even talking is a luxury. "The injury was worse than I expected." Wuchou doesn''t even know how his injury was caused. Is it the heat wave that finally hit him unprepared. Wuchou just turned and looked at the girl. I can''t say anything. "I happened to pass by at that time, so I saved you. Everyone thought you couldn''t live, but you still survived." "Like me, I have always been considered unable to live. As a result, I have lived until now." "Feel at ease and rest here. Don''t worry about anything." As soon as he finished speaking, a nurse came into the door. "Are you awake? It''s a miracle." "Yes, everyone thinks you''re a miracle. You''re burned all over, severely bruised internal organs, and broken ribs. You''re still alive. You worked hard. Yesterday''s doctor really let you live." Wuchou doesn''t understand a word. Maybe he just says how serious he is. "Do you see? Xiaohui, this gentleman can survive, and you can naturally get better." "Different." The girl looked at the nurse with dim eyes. "I''m a broken child. I can''t cure a disease. How can I start?" It was not the first time the nurse heard these words and shook her head and left. "In short, it is necessary to eat on time, you know?" Watching the nurse leave, the girl just looked out of the window. "My angel, when will you take me?" A strong sense of fatigue hit, and wuchou quickly fell asleep. But wuchou just didn''t notice that the girl had a different ring on her hand. At night, the girl was singing, and the black feathers fell out of the window. "Is my angel finally here?" Mercury lamp came to this familiar ward, but unexpectedly, there was another person lying inside. "Why, why here!" The mercury lamp came directly to wuchou''s bed, looked at the weak wuchou, and held his hand painfully. "Too much. Who did it?" The girl looked at the mercury lamp and cared about the man in front of her. She was a little melancholy. "My angel, this man also has a ring. Is he your enemy?" "No." The mercury lamp looked at wuchou''s face seriously and said. "This is my family." "But he must not want to see me now. After all, I am a bad child in his eyes." ¨C time division ¨C Wuchou slowly wakes up and feels that the wound shows some signs of recovery. It seems that his self-healing ability has finally played a role. "In the end, where did I get seriously injured?" "I did it." Kogas''s voice echoed in his worry free mind. "What''s the matter? There was no such problem before." "After all, your body is not complete now, and my strength is not familiar with it. The one-time overuse of my strength will cause such a serious regurgitation. Didn''t you also have this situation before?" Worry free remembers that in this world, the power of the virus has also gone through. "You''d better use my strength at a critical juncture before your body is complete." "All right." After the communication, wuchou looked nearby. The girl has been lying in the bed next to her. She doesn''t know what happened. Wuchou feels that the girl''s eyes have changed a lot, just like jealousy, mixed with a little hope? "Mr. wuchou, right?" Worry free can only nod hard. "Can I help you? Call your family here." Worry free shook his head hard. After all, he didn''t want to be really red. They saw themselves like this. "Then you must promise me a condition." He nodded helplessly, although he didn''t know what to promise. "Get along well with my angel. At least for now, you should treat her well." Although wuchou didn''t know what the girl said, he had to promise the seriously ill girl. "Then, my angel, come out." Outside the window, the mercury lamp slowly flew in and looked at wuchou carefully. "Mercury lamp!" Wuchou didn''t expect that the mercury lamp was here. "Mind your own business." The mercury lamp comes to wuchou. "Give me some time and I''ll prove it to you." Worry free is like saying something, but I can''t speak and my body hasn''t recovered. "It doesn''t matter. I can know if I can''t say it." The sound of the mercury lamp echoes in wuchou''s mind. It''s magical. Wuchou doesn''t remember when he passed with the mercury lamp through consciousness. "It doesn''t matter. I will slowly use time to prove my relationship with you." Looking at the interaction between them, the girl in the next bed was a little angry. "Really, whose credit is it?" At this time, a picture of holding an arrow floated in the sky of Duwang town. "Damn guy, where is my lucky shadow?" "This arrow will help me find my children and my enemies. Prepare for the attack of the assassin." Chapter 320 I''m a broken child. It has been confirmed since birth. Doctors have always said that they can''t survive. Five, seven, how old are you now? Sorry, I don''t want to continue counting down. The church outside the window has always given me some hope, I hope. Angel, take me away early. The world is too cruel for me. Wake up The girl opened her eyes again, regretted that she had not died, and looked at another hospital bed around her. Recently, a passer-by saved by herself only sent worry free to the hospital because of the ring. But unexpectedly, this guy is his angel''s family and the sustenance of the black feather angel. The girl was a little jealous and looked forward to it. If the angel stayed here longer, maybe she would be taken away soon. After a week, the girl looked at wuchou and slowly recovered. She couldn''t move from the beginning. Now she can get out of bed and walk. The girl began to worry that the two of them would soon leave themselves and return to their own days. "Mr. wuchou, what are you doing?" Looking at wuchou, she began to sit and stare at herself for no reason. The girl was a little worried that this guy would not be a pervert. "Hmm? It''s really difficult to treat with modern medicine, but we''re not normal people." There are several ways to cure a girl''s condition, but the cost is more troublesome, because a girl will be divorced from normal life. "Congenital diseases, even crazy diamonds with help, have no way." It''s very convenient to change one, or just strengthen it directly, but worry free now can only rely on their own virus ability to change the structure of girls. Naturally, uncontrollable factors are not worried, or try not to use them. "Well, it''s a good subject. Maybe it can provide some reference for my goal." Worry free thought, vitality, well, the vitality of your own creation. "Maybe I can give you a hint about this." Kogas''s voice sounded. With that, wuchou felt a little more green liquid on his hand. "This is an experimental creature, but it has strong regeneration ability and self-healing ability. Maybe it can give you some ways." "Thank you." Just do what you say and start learning from zero. "Ah?" The girl looked at wuchou and suddenly wanted to understand what. She suddenly returned to her bed and slept? analysis Worry free uses its simplest method, projection analysis of different worlds. At least first understand the structure of this kind of thing. Just as wuchou began to work hard, another threat has quietly approached. "Huh?" The mercury lamp sits next to wuchou and cuts the apple quietly. During this period of communication, wuchou basically completely trusts the mercury lamp except that the mercury lamp does not explain its origin. "A guest has come, and it''s unkind." Unique creation, mercury lamp is very sensitive to the hostility of others. Zizizi The circuit of the whole hospital was suddenly short circuited, and all the instruments in wuchou''s room stopped working. Snap The oxygen bottle next door was suddenly opened, and the mercury lamp did not react. A current popped out of the circuit and detonated the whole ward in an instant. "No worries!" Outside the ward, two men watched the explosion in the ward and said. "Did you kill it?" Under the thick fog, the girl was also startled. She thought she would die like this. Unexpectedly, a huge green film suddenly covered up to protect herself and the mercury lamp. After the explosion, the green film shrinks slowly and forms a worry free body. "Worry free, are you okay?" The mercury lamp looks worried. "Nothing, and the injury has recovered a lot." At a critical juncture, wuchou finished analyzing the composition of the green liquid and instantly used the power of emptiness to become a biochemical man, so as to protect the girl and the mercury lamp. "Be careful. It seems to be the enemy''s double attack. I''ll meet the enemy." With that, wuchou jumped out of the window directly. Para Para In mid air, several strange screws suddenly rushed up and nailed them to wuchou. change Wuchou''s whole body turns into a lump of liquid. The attack directly fails, and wuchou safely falls in place. "Who the hell called you? Are you looking for death?" The two gangsters don''t seem to be the enemies of the organization. After all, the three sages of the family were pulled out by themselves. It''s impossible to ask the minions to come and die. "What are you, your double?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Deal with him early. Dad wants us to go back." Photo daddy? Wuchou doesn''t remember having such an enemy. Man No. 1 threw out several screws at random. The speed is not very fast. Worry free can simply escape. "Go, your ability is useless outside." Before they went far, they suddenly tripped over something and fell to the ground. "What?" Under their feet, several green tentacles directly grabbed them. "Eh!" The tentacles were strong and dragged them directly back to wuchou. "Oh, it seems to be the ability to control iron and control circuits. It''s no big deal." Wuchou''s hands become sticky and liquefied, and he raises them directly. "Then tell me about the photo dad." Torture "I see." Wuchou beat them up and finally knew who his enemy was. Unexpectedly, there was a guy with a sharp point in Duwang town. It seemed that he was the target of chengtaro. He just didn''t know why he knew his position and came to attack. "You can''t trouble them both." Wuchou warned them not to come to trouble again. Wuchou returned to the ward. "Worry free, are you okay?" "Nothing." Wuchou is also a little embarrassed. Obviously, it was a girl who saved wuchou, but she brought so much trouble to others. "Shizaki Hui, can I call you Xiaohui?" Wuchou came to Xiaohui and grabbed each other''s hand. "Of course, Mr. wuchou, what do you want to say?" Xiaohui has guessed what wuchou wants to say. "Xiaohui, now my ability can''t save you, but wait for me. Soon, I''ll know how to reorganize my ability. At that time, I''ll help you." Although wuchou now knows the magic man''s recovery ability, there is no way to analyze how to use the magic man''s power to help others recover. This is also a big problem, involving transformation. "It''s all right, Mr. wuchou. You don''t have to think about saving me. I just wanted to die." Looking at Xiaohui''s lonely eyes, wuchou naturally understands what the other party thinks. After all, her family didn''t show up except the occasional housekeeper after she had physical problems. "I am, an abandoned child." Worry free will not solve this problem for a while and a half. I hope the mercury lamp can protect Xiaohui. "Why don''t you take me?" Mercury lamp knows that wuchou doesn''t intend to take him away, and he doesn''t give up. "Mercury lamp, you should know that there are still people waiting for me." "Cut." "It''s all right. Give me some time. Maybe I can convince Zhenhong." "Hum." Wuchou also knows that this kind of thing is not urgent, so he has to do it for the time being. Chapter 321 "It''s really leisure." Wuchou sits in his familiar position and quietly enjoys the black tea he has made. It has been three days since I came back. Except that I was hung up by Zhenhong for a day to vent my anger at the beginning, the rest of the time is full and beautiful. Of course, there is no worry to selectively ignore the unequal treaties agreed with Zhenhong. So far, wuchou can''t understand when he had contact with the mercury lamp. He hasn''t seen this doll alone since he came into the world. "Forget it, time will prove it." At this time, cranberry and Zhenhong are secretly discussing something. "Raspberry, it''s time for us to do it." "Ah? What?" Zhenhong helplessly looked at her few immature sisters and explained. "Hum, although wuchou didn''t say it, he didn''t expect that we knew he had other dolls outside. Otherwise, why didn''t he come back to us?" Then Zhenhong took out a black feather from her pocket. "The mercury lamp is still plotting against my worry free clothes. If I hadn''t found this feather on my worry free clothes, I wouldn''t know." Although the young raspberry wanted to ask why Zhenhong found this feather in worry free clothes, the young raspberry gave up thinking when he thought of Zhenhong''s desire to monopolize to some extent. "So, what are we going to do?" "Hum, I''ve already thought about it." True red whispered to the raspberry. "I see. As long as we ignore him for a period of time, he will cherish our existence and naturally will not go out to find others." "Of course, after all, I have to learn." On the really red bookcase, there are some books about psychology. "Well, that''s it then. Don''t play with him, baby berry. I won''t care about him, either." The two are ready to carry out their plan. Looking at wuchou ready to continue learning, Zhenhong and chickberry didn''t bother wuchou. Instead, they quietly watched TV and read books. "Huh?" Wuchou looked at them strangely. After all, they would come and sit near wuchou from time to time and make trouble from time to time to attract wuchou''s attention. "Maybe you''ve learned well." He nodded with satisfaction and began to immerse himself in training. "What should I do? It''s really red and worry free. It seems to ignore us." "Calm down, he just endured it. Let''s continue." They don''t know their thoughts at all. I don''t know how long they waited until an alarm clock rang. Worry free remembers that they still have something to do. "It''s really red, raspberry. I''m going out. Watch your home." Without waiting for their response, wuchou directly flipped and left the store. "It''s really red. He''s out again." "Damn it!" Zhenhong naturally knows what wuchou is going to do. She hasn''t gone out to have a look at the hateful mercury lamp. In a way, true red and raspberry guessed right. "Xiao Hui, I''m here again." The purpose of worry free is to test whether the recovery ability of your test can be used on the human body. "Mr. wuchou, give up." Xiaohui sees no worry to try again. In addition to helplessness, she is helpless. "Where is the mercury lamp?" "I don''t know." After all, the relationship between Xiaohui and mercury lamp is not enough to retain mercury lamp. "Forget it, let''s go." Biochemical morphology Wuchou incarnates into a biochemical person, and the whole person becomes a lump of green liquid, which directly covers Xiaohui. Even if Xiaohui how to resist, there is no way to stop wuchou from doing anything. Since there is no way to stop, accept it passively. In addition to making dolls, wuchou is also mending his knowledge about the human body. After all, this is the only thing wuchou can understand now. "Reorganization, transformation." Although biochemical liquid has strong self-healing ability, its own recovery is only the recovery of liquid itself, which can not act on other organisms. Wuchou is considering how to transform his energy to other life bodies, so that wuchou also has his own new ability. This step is a very troublesome step, because wuchou knows nothing about this kind of thing and can only explore the method of transformation by himself. Every time Xiaohui is directly covered by wuchou. In fact, Xiaohui feels magical at the beginning, until wuchou''s unconscious shaking touches Xiaohui''s nerve. Xiaohui began to resist wuchou every time she came, and even hoped that wuchou would not come again. "Not yet?" Wuchou turned into a biochemical form. Naturally, he didn''t notice that Xiaohui''s face had been very red, as if he was trying to endure something. "Not yet, still testing." It seems that worry free learning is not enough. We should think about the most primitive source and start with cells. Wuchou turns back to the prototype and absorbs all her own liquid from Xiaohui. Before Xiaohui reacts, wuchou directly thinks about the problem and leaves. "Damn guy." Xiaohui slowly tidied up her clothes and lay quietly in bed waiting for the mercury lamp to come back. Recently, her work has been more and more smooth. She even feels that she can help Xiaohui recover soon. Who knows how Xiaohui will live in the future. However, wuchou may have forgotten something about his enemies in this world. At this time, the photo father has found his son, who has changed his appearance, to be exact. "Ji Ying, I finally found you. Now it''s time for us to do it." Photo dad looked at his collection of good news and was ready to start. "These are good substitute materials." On the other side, in the dark house, a man gave orders to the last sage. "Fire, the other three were defeated. Don''t you have any idea?" "Hum, no matter how powerful the doubles are, the user''s heart is not strong enough. It''s just a mediocre after all." "Yes, my most trusted man. Next time, you must destroy that guy." "Of course." Watching the big guy leave, the fire looked at the photos on the wall, and his eyes were full of killing intention. "That''s enough. The next step is to find a good time so that no one will disturb me." Below the picture of wuchou, there is a map of Du Wangting, with a few words written somewhere. At this time, wuchou is still dealing with the trouble caused by real red and young berries in his own store. "So you make trouble here while I''m away?" Wuchou looks at the whole kitchen and the charred stove. It seems that it will waste a lot of time to clean up. "No, we just want to help." Looking at the real red and young berries covered with dust, it''s hard to say anything without worry. After all, they have no problem in mind. "Well, go take a bath first. I''ll clean it up." They had to clean up obediently, leaving no worry to deal with the trouble on their own. "Fortunately, we didn''t blow up the shop, otherwise we would sleep on the street again." Just after that, the whole kitchen suddenly exploded, and wuchou was directly blown out of the store. "What happened?" True red and raspberry came out in their underwear and could only see a corner of the whole store blown open. "Oh, here we go again." Chapter 322 "What bad luck." Wuchou starts his wandering journey again with real red and cranberries. Wuchou didn''t expect that the stove finally blew up. I don''t know what they were preparing in the kitchen. "So, where are you going, Lupin''s or Alice''s?" After all, Zhenhong hates Alice, and Alice herself doesn''t know the news of the cranberry. You''d better be careful and go to Lupin''s house first. Just when I arrived at Lupin''s house, I found that the outside of people''s house seemed to be burned. It seems that lupin has made a lot of trouble during his absence. Wuchou is about to leave. Who knows that lupin has just walked out of the door. "Ah, Hello, Mr. wuchou." Dew companion sees wuchou with two suitcases and finally knows why wuchou appears nearby. "I see. Your house blew up." "Yes, it seems that you are not bad." Speaking of this, Lupin also has a headache. "Damn Dongfang Zhanzhu, come and gamble with me for some reason, and then make me like this. I can''t spare him next time." Then lupin opened the door. "Mr. wuchou, put your things here first. It''s just that I''m going to the magazine to pick up some things. Let''s come." Wuchou put the box in the house first, and brought out the real red and cranberries. After all, if he put them here for no reason, he would have to curse. "One more, Mr. wuchou. You really have nothing to say." When Lu Ban saw wuchou, he brought another doll. Naturally, the doll was the same as Zhenhong. "Hum, you don''t care." Wuchou and lupin went to take the bus together. Just as they got on the bus, they saw that Zhanzhu was also on the bus. "Oh, Zhan Zhu, I haven''t seen you for a long time." "Ah, long time no see." Zhan Zhu suddenly sees Lu Ban and Wu Chou. Naturally, he doesn''t have a good face. After all, he made Lu Ban very embarrassed last time. The three kept silent. After all, Zhanzhu really didn''t know how to break the deadlock. At this time, wuchou heard that lupin suddenly began to talk to himself. "Mr. wuchou, look, someone was killed in that tunnel." Just, worry free looked out of the window and saw nothing. "Hey, don''t you see?" "Calm down." Wuchou quickly calms Lu Ban down. After all, he really can''t see it. Suppose it''s a double. "Zhanzhu, look, is there anything outside the tunnel?" What I got was just shaking my head helplessly. "Is it just me?" Lu Ban looked at himself incredulously. When wuchou and Lupan are finished, Lupan returns to the tunnel with wuchou on a motorcycle. "Lu Ban, since you said you saw it, I believe you, but you think clearly that the other party must be a double attack. Be careful." "Well, of course." Wuchou followed Lu Ban into the tunnel. Although it was morning, the empty sound of blowing wind was always around their ears. "Indeed, there is an extra room here." Wuchou has seen it now. There is a magical house here. "Lu Ban, be careful. The enemy doesn''t know what ability it is." Dew companion followed wuchou close to the door, only to see a man lying on the ground, life and death unknown. Suddenly, the sixth sense tells wuchou that if you can''t go in, there will be big trouble. "Lu Ban, wait." Lu Ban looked at Wu Chou and suddenly became serious. She couldn''t help asking. "Mr. wuchou, what''s the matter?" "I don''t know. My intuition tells me that as long as I enter the door, I will be attacked by the other party." "But how do you know what will happen if you don''t see each other''s doubles." Indeed, there is no way. "Let me go first. You help me watch my side." Wuchou said and went into the room first. Suddenly, the human body on the ground turned into a pile of footprints and flew directly to attack wuchou. "Mr. wuchou, double attack!" Gate of heaven The gate of heaven rushed directly, but threw an empty. "Go!" Wuchou grabbed Lu Ban''s collar and ran out directly. Speed mode Wuchou rushes out of the tunnel with dew companion at a very fast speed, but dew companion still sees that the other party''s double is still close to them. "Get in the car. We''re running away." Wuchou didn''t dare to run around in the community. He got on the bus and left directly with his partner. "Mr. wuchou, still close." Wuchou can only keep accelerating until he finally gets rid of the enemy at 60 kilometers per hour. "We got rid of the enemy and were safe." "No." Wuchou can feel that the crisis is still close to him. "The enemy double is still following us, I can feel it." As soon as the words were finished, the enemy''s double moved near them again and then pursued them. "Automatic tracking capability, it seems that we have another big problem." Wuchou can only keep moving at this speed in the urban area, but wuchou must find the other party''s body, otherwise he can''t beat the other party. "Lu Ban, help find it. Since the other person''s double will be in the tunnel, it must be related to the tunnel." "I know. I''ll ask someone else." Lupin calls someone she believes. "Kang Yijun, we need your help." Just after they finished these things, they found that several police cars appeared behind them. "What''s the matter? We shouldn''t be speeding?" "No, it''s the enemy''s helper." Wuchou recognized the two people in the police car. The guy who attacked himself in the hospital last time. "Be careful, the other party is a substitute for control circuits and iron products." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the other party driving very fast and coming behind him. Suddenly, the whole car began to fail. "Lu Ban, hold on to me!" The vehicle suddenly fell apart and the enemy double took the whole vehicle apart. "Ah ah!" Speed mode Wuchou grabs Lu''s companion and runs upstairs. There''s no way to avoid the other party''s attack. It seems that it''s impossible to keep a low profile. Fortunately, there are not many passers-by today. I hope no one can pay attention to them. "Lu Ban, where''s the enemy''s double?" With that, the double was formed again from behind. "Still behind us, as you said, is a chasing us." "Damn it." Wuchou jumps upstairs with dew Companion to minimize the possibility of being seen by passers-by. "Kang Yijun, did you find anything?" "No, the tunnel has no magical history, just a car accident recently." "This is trouble." Wuchou had to run to the beach with his dew companion. After all, there are not many people on the beach. At least he can buy them some time. "Think again. There must be some reason why the other party''s double is only in that tunnel." When she came to the beach, Lupin still saw the other party''s doubles coming up. "Lu Ban, there seems to be only one way." Biochemical morphology "I have to try each other''s doubles ability to know what purpose the other party has been following us." Chapter 323 "It''s too dangerous. It''s too dangerous." "No way, this is the only way." Wuchou is ready. Now let''s see what the other person''s doubles are for. "Lupin, protect yourself. I''m on." Wuchou stands in front, waiting for the invisible double to attack him. "Here we are." Suddenly, wuchou felt something touching him. Although there was no impact, wuchou began to feel that his body seemed to become very tired. "Strength seems to be weakening." Wuchou probably knows what the other party is like to attack the enemy, and quickly split himself, so as to avoid the other party''s continued attack. "Lupin, let''s go." Wuchou continues to run with his partner, but wuchou already knows the ability of each other''s doubles. "Lu Ban, the enemy''s double, should be some kind of double to absorb energy or physical strength." "Physical strength, perhaps to restore their ability." At this time, Lupin remembered what Kang Yi had said. "Is it the guy who had a car accident?" "Indeed, if the other party is really injured now, the double reflects the master''s inner desire to some extent. It seems that our enemy has been looking for someone to recover his injury." "Then it''s easy." Dew companion contacted Kang Yi again and hoped that Kang Yi would help him investigate the location of the other hospital. "Just wait." Soon, Kang Yi found the other party''s position and hurried to the hospital with Lu companion. "I didn''t expect to be there." Wuchou was also surprised when he heard the address. He was in the same hospital as Xiaohui. "Lupin, I know where it is. Next, get ready, go straight to the other party''s ward and beat him hard." At this time, a patient in the hospital is having a headache because of one thing. "Alas, the other party has come close to him and is in trouble." Someone is lying in bed with a bandage, sensing that his double is getting closer and closer to himself, and knowing that the other party should find his place. "Escape? No, the body doesn''t allow it. It''s really big." At this time, wuchou and lupin have come to the hospital. Wuchou doesn''t want to make too much publicity, but there''s no way. "Lu Ban, rush directly to the first floor and use your double at the front desk. Take your time at that time." "No problem." Gate of heaven As soon as he entered the door, Lu Pei used a substitute for the nurse at the door to directly find the information he needed. "I see. On the fifth floor, go." Handle the memory easily, and wuchou takes Lu''s companion directly up the stairs. However, just walked up, the iron products near the whole staircase rushed up directly to attack the two people. "It''s you again. I won''t let you go this time." The circuit was short circuited and the whole hospital suddenly lost power. "Damn, I should have done such a thing." It caused a lot of riots, and many people came out without worry and didn''t dare to be too blatant. "Mr. wuchou, the double is approaching." No way out. "No, there''s another way." Gate of heaven Dew companion uses a double for wuchou. Hit the wall at a speed of 60 kilometers per hour to the fifth floor. Dew companion knows the physical ability of worry free, so don''t worry that worry free will get hurt. The commotion is big enough. Let''s end it early. Lu Ban takes Wu Chou into each other''s room and sees two guys here. Of course, there is one lying on the hospital bed. "Stop them!" They still want to resist, but neither worry nor dew will give them a chance. Wuchou stretched out his hand directly, grabbed their brains directly, collided, and they fainted directly. "You won''t fight the wounded, will you?" The enemy lay in bed, watching Lu Ban and wuchou approach him, and said with a guilty heart. "Indeed, we will not fight the injured." With that, wuchou threw a green liquid from his hand to the other party, who could feel his body getting better quickly. "Thanks to your attack just now, I probably analyzed the key points of recovery. At least it''s no problem to help you recover." Seeing that the other party can move, Wu Chou and Lu Ban nodded. "Well, it''s not the injured now." Watching the two murderous, the other party has given up. "Show mercy." ¡£¡£¡£ "Big wood, big wood, big wood, big wood!" "Woo!" Watching the other party directly smash the glass and fly out of the window, wuchou and Luban are relieved. The next step is to leave the hospital quickly. After all, they have really made a lot of trouble. "I''m angry." After all, you have to track the enemy. Wuchou just went back with lupin and directly put Zhenhong and cranberries at Lupin''s house. "No way. After all, we may be attacked, and we are indeed attacked." "I know." At this time, radio duwangting broadcast the emergency in time. Fortunately, there were no casualties except someone who had been injured. "Alas, it seems that the other party''s attacks are becoming more and more frequent." Wuchou is talking about the so-called explosion maniac. "It''s really troublesome to find the other party''s current identity quickly. I don''t know what the other party has become. I can only find it one by one." After listening, Lu Ban took out a photo book from the room. "Recently, I photographed people of similar age and height in duwangting. These are all, at least at the beginning." "That''s the only way." Originally, wuchou thought that things would come to an end. Who knows that trouble will come to the door again soon. "Ah, again?" Because wuchou needs to entrust Alice to help decorate, the matter of natural raspberry falls into Alice''s eyes. "Yes, this entrustment is compensation. It''s compensation that you hide the cranberries and the decoration." Alice came to Lupin''s house to find wuchou. After all, wuchou would come here if she didn''t go anywhere. "But, you this thing, very troublesome." Last time I received this entrustment, wuchou almost killed himself and met a mercury lamp. If the other party didn''t have any hostility (especially wuchou), I would really die there. "So, what do you want me to do this time?" There was no way but to accept Alice''s request. "In fact, it can''t be me this time. Please, it should be my hometown." Worry free also knows now that Alice has any fellow countrymen here. "I didn''t investigate in detail. I wanted you to go to this place. I heard I wanted you to investigate some mysterious events." "Mysterious event?" Said Alice, in a low voice. "It''s said that someone went to that place recently and disappeared. My fellow villagers suspect that there are huge space-time loopholes there. I hope we can investigate it. If it is true, I hope we can seal it well." "Alas, it''s just trouble." In fact, wuchou really wants to ask, how does she know that there are any time and space loopholes in that place, but the other party plans to hide their identity, and wuchou doesn''t have to ask too much. "Just make a good investigation, I see." Chapter 324 (add story line about mercury lamp) Tick, tick Darkness fills the whole world Mercury lamp envies other sisters very much. After all, they are all finished products. They are not only incomplete products, but also have no boxes of their own. I am simple and rely on the thoughts of my father to continue my activities. However, now they are trapped here, there is no way to leave, and Alice can''t hurry to continue the game. Mercury wants to leave here, everyone wants to leave here, but the contract has not come. The mercury lamp always thought that it might take a long time for them to leave when the darkness faded. "Girl, you look very upset." The rabbit appeared in front of the mercury lamp with a familiar and annoying smile on his face. "What''s the matter with you, laughing at me again?" The rabbit has been laughing at the incomplete mercury lamp ever since he joined the referee. If it wasn''t because he couldn''t fight, the mercury lamp wanted to seal this guy''s mouth. "I know. You want to leave, don''t you?" The rabbit seemed to have seen through their thoughts and said to them with a smile. "Do you have a way?" Although very unwilling, it is obvious that the other party may really have a way to leave by themselves. "I do have a way." The rabbit smiled, walked into the mercury lamp and leaned against the ear of the mercury lamp. "Just, what are you willing to pay?" Mercury lamp doesn''t know what you can give, except for your own Rose crystal. "Of course, you know, you have something everyone doesn''t have?" The rabbit smiled and pointed to the head of the mercury lamp. "Memory, pay for your memory, and I''ll take you away." "What!" Memory is the only thing that the mercury lamp can remember his father. If even the memory disappears, what else is he. "Of course, not all." The rabbit may see that the mercury lamp has an idea and continue to tell his trap. "Another way, as long as you are willing to wait for another person to completely change you back to the original like Luo Zhen, then I won''t recall your memory." "Well, are you willing to take risks? I said first, if he can''t restore you to an adult doll, then you will become an ordinary doll. Are you willing?" The mercury lamp thought and nodded. "If I can keep my consciousness, then I can." The rabbit smiled and watched the animal enter the trap. "Of course, you can see everything about him, but you can''t move." The rabbit said and pointed to the shaft. "Go in and you''ll get everything you have." The mercury lamp jumped in without hesitation. "What a fool, for the so-called Luo Zhen." The rabbit shook his head helplessly. "Is it a crippled doll?" As shown in the form, wuchou quietly filled in everything and found an old black suitcase at the door late at night. Inside the suitcase, there was a disabled doll. Not only the head and body were not connected, but even the limbs were incomplete, as if they had not been completed. Unexpectedly, there was a Black Gothic Lori skirt in the suitcase, as if it had been prepared. Although the mercury lamp can no longer move, you can see the contractor you choose in front of you. "It doesn''t look very good, and the hair is still black and white. It looks unlucky." Mercury lamp hopes that this person can bet right, otherwise he will really fail. "Sorry, I can''t restore you now." Wuchou took care of the mercury lamp carefully and said regretfully. "But soon, seeing your poor appearance, it seems that you can''t work overtime. Well, keep going." Perhaps because of the mercury lamp, worry free learning is faster than before. I hope it can be completed as soon as possible. "Alas, Mr. wuchou, are you still studying?" Alice came to the doll shop. Unexpectedly, wuchou was still studying overtime. "No way, I have a goal recently." Wuchou said, taking out the incomplete doll from his side. "What is this?" Wuchou takes care of the mercury lamp carefully and begins to prepare the corresponding body parts for the mercury lamp. "This is the only thing I can do now to help the poor doll recover." "Really?" Alice looked at wuchou like this and thought that wuchou might really make a self-conscious doll. "Then cheer up. After all, you don''t have much time." Alice had a feeling that she didn''t worry about what she would miss if she didn''t finish these exercises early. "I know." While wuchou and Alice were still chatting in the store, the whole world began to change dramatically. "Huh?" Wuchou feels as if the whole earth''s crust is moving. It feels as if something is going to happen. "What''s going on?" Snap A strange column suddenly rose from the ground, separating the whole store in two. "Earthquake?" At this time, an illusory light shone on the whole earth, and the whole town began to shake. Everything in Duwang town is changing. Starting from Duwang Town, it is changing all over the earth. "Alice, be careful." Worry free quickly put the mercury lamp back into the box and leave quickly with the mercury lamp. When the earthquake finally ended, wuchou and Alice began to feel that the whole Duwang town seemed a little different, as if it had changed something, but they couldn''t feel it. "Mr. wuchou, are you okay?" Alice looked at wuchou and saw that the other party had directly protected her doll from the beginning. Her eyes changed a little. "Nothing, just, do you think it''s a little strange." Throughout Duwang Town, it seems that many things protrude from the ground and look like eyes. Moreover, wuchou feels whether his position has changed a little. He feels as if he was not on this street at the beginning. "Really? I don''t see any problem." It seems that Alice has also been imperceptibly changed her cognition. Worry free does remember that it is a little different from her own world. "What happened?" In order to understand the change of the whole world, wuchou decided to go outside and see what changes this Duwang town and himself had at the beginning. The surrounding buildings were damaged to a certain extent. Wuchou even saw many people injured because of the earthquake. "It has indeed changed a lot. At least the style and architectural furnishings are different." Wuchou even saw a fruit shop she didn''t know, and Alice looked at herself with strange eyes. This is the most famous fruit shop in Duwang town. "What caused the earthquake and changed everyone''s cognition, or even the whole world?" Wuchou wants to find the source of this magical power. After all, it is the ability to change the world. It is too dangerous to affect the world. At this time, there was a change that changed the world at the edge of the town that neither worry nor Alice knew. Chapter 325 "It''s really leisure." Wuchou walked alone on the hillside and said truthfully. "I have so much free time to help people solve problems. I''m really free." Wuchou didn''t bring real red and cranberries. After all, wuchou can''t guarantee any threat this time. He doesn''t know whether he can protect them well. Wuchou won''t take risks. "It''s just that it''s strange how someone came up this way." Wuchou didn''t see any people walking out of the road near here, which means that no one has come here for a long time. Then who came here so bored and was abducted. At this time, wuchou seemed to hear something strange and hurriedly hid aside. "It''s really troublesome. Why should we do such a small thing?" The sound is familiar. Wuchou noticed that it was the two minions who had not been caught by the police. "There''s no way. The photo dad said that there''s something strange around here that may strengthen our strength, so let''s investigate here." He said that the circuit man has been using his stunt ability to find nearby circuits. After all, even if modern people hide it, they still need electricity. "Interesting. It seems that this information may be really strange." Wuchou followed them carefully. I don''t know how long they''ve been walking. The circuit man starts talking. "Wait, there''s a response." However, before they were ready to do anything, two people suddenly jumped out behind them and stabbed them directly. "What!" Wuchou didn''t see when there were people there. "Little mouse, don''t walk around." The man of the sneak attack, after killing them directly, felt as if someone was following behind them. "Well, is there anyone else?" Suddenly, the man''s figure disappeared again. "Disappeared?" Wuchou didn''t expect that the other party suddenly disappeared again. Just like the double messenger at that time, he suddenly left his vision. The only difference is that wuchou still remembers the other party''s appearance. "What happened?" At this time, the other party has come behind wuchou and raised his hand knife to directly chop wuchou. However, although the other party simply split wuchou''s body, he just saw wuchou turn into a green liquid. "What!" Compression fist Biochemical form, press your fist into a spring and rush to the enemy at a very fast speed. A punch on the other party''s body, but wuchou can see that the other party vomited a little blood, but soon the body disappeared again. "Oh, it doesn''t seem to be a normal person. Can you stand in?" Wuchou listened to the other party and didn''t say anything. "Unexpectedly, other double messengers in the world are also very powerful. I was careless." As he spoke, wuchou seemed to hear something strange, like a regular vibration. "But it''s your bad luck to meet me." Even if he becomes a sound biochemical person, wuchou is still injured by this regular vibration, and his body flies backward directly. "What''s the matter? It''s like a powerful energy beating itself and even breaking my composition." Biochemical forms are basically immune to many physical attacks, but what is the attack of this magical energy. "My double, shaking, can create earthquake level attacks. Your ability is not a threat in my eyes." The man''s voice has been wandering in his ears, but wuchou still doesn''t know where the other person''s figure is. "There can''t be many doubles, that is, it''s the enemy''s characteristic." However, the enemy''s characteristics may be insignificant, but they will not be invisible, that is to say. "He has always been in my eyes, but I didn''t notice it." Ripple, probe. As long as there is life, there is liquid. But this time, wuchou was a little surprised that the other party''s figure was not found. "In the end?" Suddenly, the other party appears behind wuchou again, and the vibration on his hand rushes directly, and wuchou is hit and flew again. "How on earth did you get close to me?" Completely invisible traces of action, even ripples can not feel each other''s position. "Isn''t the other person human?" Thinking, the other party came to wuchou''s back again, another shock hit, and directly bounced wuchou away. That''s it. Wuchou''s whole body suddenly split and the ground was covered with green liquid. "Is it over?" The man''s body appeared on the ground, but he didn''t seem to want to let go of what wuchou left. "It''s better to wipe it out." At this time, wuchou quickly recombined on the ground and hit it directly with a straight fist. However, because of the rapid integration, the body is not very big, but half of the usual height and strength are not enough. "But that''s enough." Wuchou firmly grasped each other''s body and surrounded all the liquid on the ground. "Catch you." All the liquid surrounded the other party. Wuchou planned to take all the gas from the other party and suffocate him. However, the other party''s doubles are also constantly attacking, and the worry free body continues to bear the other party''s shock attack. "Hold on!" The liquid slipped into each other''s ears and nose. Wuchou planned to kill each other in this way. Soon, wuchou finally knew the real identity of the other party. "It''s actually a rock head man?" The other party''s body suddenly turns into a rock head, a very insignificant rock, so it is difficult to find the other party on the ground without worry. It''s amazing that there are such creatures. Worry free slowly release each other, ready to solve each other all at once. If you become a rock, you don''t need to think about anything. Heavy hammer With one blow, smash the other party directly to make sure that the other party is really dead. Only when you have no worry can you breathe a sigh of relief. "What the hell is going on? This kind of rock man will appear here, and what I just said." Double messengers of other worlds. "It seems that it is not the first time that the other party has met a double messenger in this world, or that the other party has cooperated with the double messenger in our world." The enemy is a rock man from other worlds, and he is also a double messenger. "If you can do this, you will not be found, and you will stay in this place all the time." Well, there''s only one thing wuchou can think of. "Infinite snake, is that what they did?" However, how can the other party have the ability to bring these people back from other worlds? It is impossible that they still have the ability to cross the world. "Or is it some kind of loophole?" Worry free remembers what he has done and forcibly crosses the problems caused by it. "This world, as well as loopholes linking to another world, is controlled by them." We must find it. We can''t let them bring more troublesome rock people here. It''s too dangerous. With that, wuchou continued to go deep into the mountain. Maybe the hole the other party crossed is here. At this time, in the shadow, a pair of eyes stared at wuchou. "Intruder." Chapter 326 "It''s so slow. It seems that I won''t come back today." True red and cranberry are arranged in Alice''s home by wuchou. After all, wuchou is cheating to some extent. Alice has to leave true red and cranberry around to comfort herself. "No way. After all, that place is really strange." Alice sat on the sofa with the cranberries in her arms and enjoyed the tea. Eight in the morning Kang Yi was about to leave home and take his dog for a few rounds. Suddenly, he saw something strange and lost his trace. At this time, Zhanzhu and Yitai strolled around Duwang Town, as if they saw something interesting. At this time, Lupin is just ready to call and call the architect to help him see how to decorate the room. Everything happened today. At this time, wuchou was wandering on the mountain and found a deliberately hidden cave. "Here?" Wuchou walks through the deliberately covered grass into the cave and feels a strange energy all over the cave. "Yes, it seems that the loophole is in it." Wuchou walks in carefully. After all, wuchou is not very clear about the information about the rock man. You should be careful to prevent me from sneaking attacks next. It was just a surprise that wuchou walked in without being attacked by anyone. Instead, he came to the loophole smoothly. "Is there no guard?" "No, the guards should have been removed by me." The familiar voice came after no worry. Turned and looked at the man in a red cloak. "The sage of fire, have you been found?" "Hum, no, I just came here because of the task." With that, he burned the two stones in his hand with a fire. "After all, they bring too few benefits. Our organization can''t see what they call, so ask me to destroy them. Of course, look at this cave." Looking at wuchou, he was very vigilant. Looking at himself, the other party just disdained to hum. "You have a way to close this channel. Just close it. I don''t want to see these people come here through this channel again and pollute our environment." Without worry, I don''t know if the other party will suddenly attack me, but I really want to close this channel. "The power of emptiness." The power that is best at these is the emptiness. Looking at the channel slowly getting smaller, wuchou was relieved, but he still had an enemy to deal with by himself. "Oh, do you want to fight me?" The sage looked at wuchou and stared at himself. He was a little bored. "Hum, it''s really boring to solve you here. I want the whole Duwang town to know that I killed you, which is also convenient for us to implement our next plan." "What''s next?" The sage naturally won''t worry about wuchou''s so simple destruction of their plan, and he said to wuchou without worry. "Our organization has enough strength. The next step is to face the challenges of the world. Of course, the first battle starts in this peaceful town." The sage finished and looked at wuchou with interest. "I''ll give you ten minutes. Go back and say goodbye to your family. In ten minutes, you''ll know where to find me." The sage finished and left directly. "In the end, what will happen?" At this time, some strange phenomena also occurred in the support family, and the support himself was also attacked by a double. "Who are you?" In duwangting Hotel, chengtaro and others also welcomed uninvited guests. A group of guys dressed in black came here. They were all double messengers. It just seemed that their double bodies were very strange, as if they were almost the same. "You will all die here. No one can stop the progress of our organization." Flames, coming to my face. At this time, wuchou was still on the mountain and didn''t come back, but the phone had come. "Mr. wuchou? I don''t know who attacked us suddenly." The call came from Huajing hospital. It seems that they were attacked. "But it''s all right. With Mr. Abdel and chengtaro, we''ll be all right. Please go and see Zhanzhu. Maybe the other party is also attacked." "OK, I''ll be there soon." Wuchou hurried to Zhanzhu''s home. At this time, the experience of Zhanzhu and Yitai under the electric tower has almost been solved. Moreover, Zhan Zhu also knows that his friend Kang Yi has been attacked. "Damn, what happened to Kang Yi?" When Zhanzhu came to Kang''s family, he saw that Kang''s shoes and other things had disappeared. "Kang Yi, what attack did you get?" On the other hand, the architect of Lupin''s family has come, but lupin finds some secrets of the other party through a double. "Can''t be seen behind you. What do you mean?" Curious dew companion, pay the price for it. When Zhanzhu was still worried about finding KANGYI, wuchou finally rushed to Zhanzhu''s home. "Huh?" The door is open. Wuchou looks around and sees a bicycle parked at the door. It''s not locked yet. It seems that it''s left by the family of Zhanzhu. Wuchou remembers that Zhanzhu also has a mother and grandfather who live here and can''t see any other traces. Wuchou walked in carefully without turning on the light, but the key was hung on the door lock. "Didn''t leave, or were there others?" It''s so quiet. Because of the selected address, there are no people walking outside now. There are only carefree footsteps in the whole house. When I came to the kitchen, I saw the refrigerator open, but wuchou didn''t see anyone left here. Ripple, probe At least, there was no obvious reaction in the house. However, the sixth sense of worry free tells itself that there is nothing left here. "Rock man?" Impossible. Since the fire sage has said that they are all destroyed, there can be no rock man here. "Do you know the subconscious of fear?" A strange voice lingered in the house. "When people encounter unknown and terrible things, their bodies will subconsciously make certain actions." "Psychology is really a good thing." "Oh, use the double of fear?" It''s really a big world. There are all kinds of wonders. Wuchou hasn''t met a double who uses this ability. It''s really tricky. How to deal with this double. "But where is the other party?" Ripple can''t feel each other''s position, but the other party must still be here. "So, what is your fear? I''m looking forward to it." A funny guy. Wuchou wants to leave the house quickly, but what the other party says next makes wuchou stop. "Do you want to escape? No problem, but the woman and the old man will die." Suddenly, at the door of the living room, a white haired man appeared, pinching his mother and his grandfather. Magic cannon The instant magic cannon is fired directly from wuchou''s hand, but the opponent''s speed is also very fast and disappears again. "Ha ha, ha ha, interesting, interesting." "I''ll catch you, damn you." Chapter 327 Clatter It rained all the time. Wuchou didn''t do anything else. He just sat in the store and practiced his puppets. He also looked at the mercury lamp on the table from time to time and continued to practice with motivation. "What, this guy, has been staring at others." Although the mercury lamp can''t speak and move, the consciousness is still there. "What the hell is this guy thinking?" Maybe by chance, worry free to say what you think. "Well, I should give you a name, or I''m sorry for such a beautiful doll." For a moment and a half, wuchou couldn''t think of a good name. Instead, he thought about it and was a little confused. "Huh?" I feel like I''m going to sleep. No wonder, after all, I''ve been practicing recently and haven''t slept at all. "Forget it, that''s all for today. I''m very tired." Worry free, put the mercury lamp carefully and go back to the second floor for a rest. At this time, something outside seemed to hit the door of wuchou''s shop. "Huh?" At first, wuchou thought it was a branch or something, but soon there was another sound. "Is anyone here?" On a rainy day, wuchou didn''t know who came to find her. Even Alice wouldn''t come at this time. "Who is it?" Wuchou seems to see a person looking at himself outside, but soon the figure disappears directly. As soon as wuchou opened the door, he only saw a strange book at the door, just not caught in the rain. "From what?" Wuchou takes the book in and has a good look, but it says that it is a text he can''t understand. It''s magical. Obviously, according to his help from the world, wuchou should be able to understand all the words about the world. "In other words, this book is not for reading, but for other uses, so I can''t understand its content." Wuchou didn''t have many ways at first, until he injected magic and found that he could finally understand what he said. "Skill, heart, something." The magic of worry free only displays part of the text. The following text can''t be displayed for some reason. Even if worry free injects magic again, it hasn''t changed. "Do you need any conditions?" There was no worry or solution for a time, so I had to give up temporarily. At this time, a guest came outside the door. "Is someone really coming?" Wuchou opened the door and saw an unexpected guy. "What''s the matter, surprised?" Rabbit, the dream rabbit appears in front of wuchou. "How did you come here?" "Can''t I come?" The rabbit jumped into the worry free doll shop and looked at the surrounding furnishings. It felt like an old friend. "No wonder, was it influenced by her?" The rabbit said something he didn''t know, which made wuchou confused. "I said, although her method has no problem, it is not suitable for you." "What do you mean?" Said the rabbit, pointing to the note on the table. "After all, her eyes can only stay at that point. Her ability is limited. It''s just a coincidence to complete her dream, but you''re different." The rabbit leaned slowly against wuchou and blew in his ear. "As long as it''s you, even surpassing that man, there''s no problem." "What do you mean, who?" Wuchou doesn''t know everything about the rose girl yet. Naturally, he doesn''t know what the rabbit is talking about. "Alas, it''s no use saying this. Let me help you." The rabbit picked up the note, then in the eyes of worry free surprise, he directly penetrated worry free''s body and stuffed it directly into it. "This thing should be used like this." Wuchou feels his head hurts. It''s like something stuffed directly into wuchou''s head. "Uh, ah!" Looking at the worry free headache lying on the ground, the rabbit came over and looked at the mercury lamp. "Interesting. If he succeeds, you will be able to move quickly. The question is whether he can succeed or not." The rabbit said and left. Leave no worry to absorb knowledge in place. Three hours later The pain gradually disappeared, worry free and tired, so he lay on the ground and fell asleep. early morning Wuchou wakes up from his dream and feels that he has some different knowledge in his mind. It seems that he did it last night. "Rose girl?" Through his notes, wuchou knows about the mercury lamp and the news of the other sisters. "I see. It''s impossible to simply repair them with original materials." Wuchou looked at the mercury lamp on the table without "consciousness", a little helpless. "Wait for me. I''ll collect all the materials soon." Wuchou said, put the mercury lamp in the box and left the doll shop. Wuchou went straight to the hospital in duwangting and began to ask about the unconscious patients. "Is that him?" Wuchou came to the ward, the room of a patient who was unconscious because of a car accident. "After all, it''s best for patients who can''t wake up for the time being." Wuchou stood by, put the mercury lamp aside, read something on his mouth, and a black channel appeared on the patient''s head. "Wait for me." Wuchou enters the channel directly, but the mercury lamp knows what the channel is. "Dream channel, what is he going to do?" Worry free walks into the patient''s dream alone. In an empty city, there are traffic lights all around. Many vehicles did not obey the traffic rules and directly ran the red light. The whole city was like losing order. All these worries were ignored and went directly to the edge of the city and into the position of the dream tree. All dreams are connected on this tree, especially the dreams of relatives. Wuchou came to the root of the patient''s tree and remembered what was recorded in the notes. One of the objects repaired. The wood of the dream tree can change its shape to help repair. However, you can''t destroy the dream tree at will, because the guardian is always near the tree to protect everyone''s dreams. What worry free has to do is to destroy this person''s dream and force him to break his dream. After all, he has been in a coma for long enough, the dream lasts long, and the branches are naturally longer. Although destroying this dream has no effect on the patient, it will lead to the attack of the guardian. Wuchou must survive under the guardian before he can take away the branches. "Let''s go." Wuchou cuts off the branch and breaks the patient''s dream directly. Wuchou also wants to find another exit to leave here. This is not a problem. The focus is on the creatures that fall from the sky now. "People have seven emotions and six desires." "Although human beings have many excellent qualities, there are naturally many bad qualities mixed among them." "Greed is a dangerous original sin." White hair, golden armor, a spear of disaster. "Even the guardian of the world is human after all, inseparable from sin." "Prisoner, accept my sanctions." Chapter 328 Oriental war helps family Snap A knife suddenly fell to the ground and made a harsh noise in the quiet room. Since wuchou knows that the other party uses fear to attack others, he will not be frightened by the other party. "Hum, is that the only level?" Worry free ridicules each other while looking around at each other''s position. "Strange, since the other party is a normal person, where do you hide your position?" What is doubles? "Even what you say, you still can''t find me. Isn''t that your problem now?" The man''s girl''s voice sounded, and wuchou followed each other''s voice to the kitchen. Zizizi A strange sound sounded. "Isn''t it!" Wuchou wants to run to turn off the gas, but he still forgets one step. "Bye." I saw that the man had appeared outside the kitchen and threw the lighter in his hand directly. Without worry, there was no way. He could only watch the other party detonate the whole kitchen. Boom A crisp explosion sounded in the battle aid home, but it was strange that no thick smoke floated out of it. "Oh, I did that." The man thought he could see the final fear of wuchou, but he actually saw that wuchou directly covered the kitchen at the time of the explosion and immediately wrapped everything in the kitchen. The explosion only occurred in wuchou''s body, but the huge explosion directly tore wuchou apart and directly turned it into a pool of sticky liquid. "Hum, forget it. At least it''s a good solution." The man saw that worry free had been solved and left at ease to deal with the war aid who was still wandering outside. But the man didn''t notice that some mucus on wuchou''s body had stained his feet. When the man has left, the fluid of wuchou''s body slowly gathers together and slowly recovers the prototype. "If you don''t, you can''t know his avatar." Wuchou wants him to deal with Zhanzhu. In this way, wuchou can know what the other person''s doubles ability is. In addition to fear, there must be other thorny abilities. "Follow up slowly." Although Zhanzhu didn''t meet with spray Shangyu, wuchou told chengtaro and Zhanzhu about the identity of the double messenger. After all, this guy''s ability is still very strong to avoid harming others. Wuchou must clarify his ability. "Well, spray Yuye, have you found KANGYI?" In order to save Kang Yi, Zhanzhu went to the hospital to use his ability to recover his injury, help the other party leave the hospital and help himself. Of course, he was willing to help because of the murderer. "Wait, the enemy has come. KANGYI''s smell is here." At this time, a woman appeared directly in front of Zhanzhu. Zhanzhu quickly caught the other party and found that it was her mother. "What, what''s going on?" Wuchou hid on the roof to observe what happened, and finally knew what hidden point the other party''s ability was. "I see. Origami?" You can lock objects in origami, and you can hide in it. No wonder you can''t find each other. It''s really hard to distinguish. After all, this kind of thing was too common in the war to help the family at that time, but it''s different here. Looking at Zhan Zhu, in order to save possible Kang Yi, he was grabbed by the opposite side and grabbed into the origami with his ability. Wuchou found that the man who was hospitalized last time had been discharged from the hospital and came to help Zhanzhu. "Oh, that''s backbone." Seeing that the man didn''t intend to leave and was ready to fight with each other, wuchou knew it was time to play. Ejection jump A huge liquid fell from the sky and hit them directly. "Who is it?" Worry free figure appeared in front of them. "Well done, spray on Yuye. I''ve received your efforts. Next, give it to me." Seeing the appearance of wuchou, he was surprised to spray Yuye, nodded naturally and walked aside. "Oh, haven''t you died yet? But you''ve lost to me once. How can you beat me this time?" "Besides, I have another hostage. It seems that you want to be like him." Wuchou didn''t speak, but looked at each other and concentrated his thoughts at each other''s feet. "Indeed, your ability is very strong. If I hadn''t seen it just now, I wouldn''t know what your ability is." "However, even with such a powerful ability, the weakness is still obvious in the end." Wuchou looked at the other party and obviously began to be careless. The liquid under his feet moved slowly towards the other party''s pocket. "Oh, well, what exactly do you want to beat me?" Wu Chou shook his head strangely. "No, they can beat you up." Snap The origami in the pocket was opened. Zhanzhu and KANGYI, and Zhanzhu''s grandfather appeared behind the man. "I''ll leave it to you, Zhanzhu, KANGYI." ¨C urban legend series beatings ¨C When Zhanzhu and KANGYI are finished, KANGYI receives a call. "Hello, hello." "What? I know." Kang Yi came to wuchou and talked about it with wuchou. "Mr. wuchou, Mr. lupin didn''t know what double attack he was subjected to and said he needed our help." "What?" Of course, since both Zhanzhu and chengtaro were attacked, Lu Ban was no exception. "Let''s hurry." At this time, Lu Ban just watched his architect die suddenly, and a strange double touched behind him. He couldn''t get it down at all, and even his ability couldn''t be used to him. "As long as you are seen behind you, you will die. Come on, burn the picture." Lu Ban hears that the other party has always stressed the need to burn the photos. Naturally, Ji liangjiying''s identity is hidden in these photos, and the other party must be photographed by himself. "To find Mr. chengtaro and Mr. wuchou, they must have some way." The trouble is that Lu Ban couldn''t contact them by phone. Fortunately, she contacted Kang Yi at last, otherwise she would have more trouble. "Just wait, just wait." At this time, Kang followed wuchou on his way back, and suddenly there seemed to be something strange in the sky. "What''s that?" In the sky, there seems to be another sun. "The sun, no, the double of the sun can''t appear here. That''s." Looking carefully, I seem to see a small black spot standing in the huge sun. "That is!" The sage of fire. "I see. Is this your declaration of war?" Everyone in Duwang town saw a different sun hanging in the sky, close at hand. "Kang Yi, Lu Ban, please." "Mr. wuchou, are you going to fight that monster?" Kang Yi didn''t expect that the other party came to find wuchou. "His goal is me. Go and help lupin solve the crisis. We''ll talk about it then." "Don''t die, we''ll be back soon." "Yes." Chapter 329 "Guardian? Interesting." That said, but look carefully, wuchou''s forehead has been sweating slowly. This sense of oppression, yes, Yingling, is not a weakened version of the follower, but a fully powerful Yingling. Although I don''t know why Yingling appeared here, I had to try to deal with him first. "Put down the branch so that I can let you go." "But I refuse!" Just finished, the other party''s figure has disappeared and directly came to wuchou. "Then go to hell." With a flash of light, the whole space was shaking. Wuchou slowly stabilized his body. The attack just now directly exploded his right arm. "Hey, what is this power?" The enemy looked at wuchou with his face and expression. He did not hesitate to attack wuchou. So fast. Wuchou can only reluctantly block the other party''s attack, and even can''t fight back. "Damn it, retreat." No worry, no fighting mood, leaving quickly is the most convenient. Wuchou found a chance and opened the other party''s long gun. Before long, the other party''s eyes directly shot two lasers. The scene was once chaotic. When the smoke dispersed, the spirit found that wuchou had fled. "Hum, do you want to escape?" The figure disappeared directly. Now, wuchou is still running on the tree of dreams, planning to find a convenient dream so that he can leave here. As the body slowly recovered, wuchou finally relaxed for a while, but unexpectedly, the other party soon caught up. "Sinner, you can''t escape." I saw the golden armor on each other''s body, suddenly scattered from his body, and slowly compounded in each other''s hands, waiting for my long gun to form a frightening weapon. "Bad!" Wuchou quickly hid in one of his dreams, but the other party''s attack has come. "It''s too late. You can''t escape!" The aftershock hit wuchou''s back, and the powerful impact pushed wuchou away. Finally, wuchou entered another dream at the last minute, and wuchou was able to escape. "What a pity." Rolling and crawling, wuchou ate a gray face and finally entered another person''s dream. However, he was seriously injured. The other party''s attack actually prevented wuchou''s self-healing ability. It seems that he needs to find someone else to help treat him. "Damn it, hold on." Wuchou doesn''t want to faint in other people''s dreams. He left each other''s dreams with the last strength. Wuchou finally fainted. Duwang Town, near the eye of the wall. Hirose kangsui hid nearby and avoided a pestering guy. She thought she had escaped, but she didn''t expect that the biggest trouble had appeared near her. "Well, what''s that?" Kangsui seemed to see someone in the mound. "One, no, two people are lying there." One of them was wearing nothing but a hat. Although the other had no problem, it was obvious that the whole back was soaked with blood. "Hey, are you okay? Hold on." Kang Sui quickly called the police and asked someone to help. Kangsui didn''t want to touch them at first, but when she saw the naked man suddenly fall into the puddle, kangsui had to go up and pull the man out. "What, this man." Kangsui seems to see something strange. At this time, Kang Sui''s hair was small and the East was often beautiful, appearing nearby. "Kangsui, what are you doing here?" At first, seeing a naked man holding Kang Sui together, Chang Xiu still wanted to get angry, but seeing another seriously injured wuchou around her, Chang Xiu finally knew what was wrong. "What happened? Who are these two?" "Don''t ask me, I don''t know. Take them to the hospital early." Coincidentally, the hospital they were sent to happened to be the one where wuchou started. Wuchou didn''t know how long he had been in a coma. When he woke up for the first time, wuchou hurried out of the ward. "Very familiar. It seems that I was sent to the same family. Hurry up." Wuchou hurried to the ward. Fortunately, no one took the box away. Wuchou took the mercury lamp directly and was just ready to leave. I just didn''t expect that I just went out and saw Kang Sui coming here to see a doctor. "Ah, are you awake?" "Did you save me? Thank you very much. I''ll thank you next time." Wuchou leaves directly with his suitcase without any worries. "What, that strange man." Wuchou went straight back to the doll shop and didn''t even think that he would have any trouble if he left like this. "Soon, there is already one." Make sure the branch and mercury lamp are all right. Wuchou finally let go, but the wound on his back is still painful. "Hurry up, wait for me, and I''ll wake you up again soon." Mercury lamp doesn''t understand why wuchou is willing to withstand the injury and want to continue to repair himself. Obviously, he and he just met soon. "I want to help you restore your original appearance, not because of others, but because you are my first doll. I have this responsibility to protect you." In particular, I know that they are living individuals. Without worry, they don''t regard her as an object. "It''s all right. The other one is very simple." As if ready, wuchou took out a sharp knife from his kitchen, took a deep breath and inserted it into his chest. "Uh." Cannot recover Nor can it be replaced by ability. Wuchou restrained his self-healing ability. The knife slowly cut open his chest, and the whole room suddenly splashed with blood. The mercury lamp has not been understood yet. Wuchou knows what he is doing and why he suddenly hurts himself. Seeing no worry, he grabbed one of his ribs with one hand and broke it. Although wuchou frowned, he soon returned to normal. The second material, the repairer''s bone. After all, wuchou is not Luo Zhen. If you don''t have the ability to do what Luo Zhen can do, you have to repair it with the best materials. Fortunately, wuchou is not a normal person. His body heals itself. Fused with bone and branches, the final repair material. Wuchou began to read in pieces. The wonderful power combines the bloody bones and branches to form a wonderful material. "Well, two more." I can''t wait, but the last two are troublesome. I need to find a good goal without worry. At this time, there was a knock at the door. Wuchou looked out and saw two people standing outside and looking at themselves foolishly. One of them is the person he met in the hospital. The other is worry free and has no impression. "What are you doing?" Looking at the blood in front of wuchou, Kang Sui thought that wuchou''s injury worsened again. "It''s all right. I just hurt myself. I want to know more. How did you find me?" "Well, after all, you are different from this guy. You can find your identity. That''s why I''m here." At this time, the man beside Kang Sui spoke. "Can you tell me who I am?" Chapter 330 "Haven''t you arrived yet?" Lu Ban has been sitting in the corner waiting for the door of the house to be opened. After all, now he can only put his hope on KANGYI and wuchou. "Miss lupin, what''s the matter with you?" Kang Yi finally came and looked at his dew companion on the wall. Kang Yi thought whether the other party was playing with himself. "Kang Yijun, it''s nice to come. Do me a favor and attack me behind with your double." "It''s not a problem, but what''s the problem with your back to me?" "No, my back can''t be seen, or I''ll die." "Ah, that''s right." Looking at Kang Yi''s expression, Lu Ban thought there was something wrong. "Kang Yijun, this is true. Believe me, you can go upstairs and have a look at the man''s body." Only when lupin and Kang went upstairs, they found that there was no body mentioned by lupin, only a big pit here. "Alas, Miss lupin, we are very busy now. We don''t have time to play with you, and there are other double messengers attacking us outside. I''m sorry. Let''s talk next time." As soon as Kang finished, he opened the door and left. "KANGYI, KANGYI, damn it." Dew companion didn''t expect that the body disappeared. Where did it go. "Nah, burn the photos, NAH." "Shut up, I won''t listen to you." Leaving Lu Ban''s big trouble for a while, wuchou came to the tall building and looked at the fire sage rising in the sky. "Gentlemen, introduce yourself. I am the human who controls the flame and your next master." "The world is corrupt. Our organization, the great Savior, will lead you to a new world. Here, accept the divine punishment of the Savior." At this time, wuchou finally saw clearly what was in the fireball. Other arrows are assimilated by fire. This fireball is an arrow. "What the hell do you want to do? Stop it. Do you want to kill the whole people in Duwang town?" "Hum, this is a selection. Those who are selected will be selected by the Savior of our organization to become our soldiers. Those who are not selected will be eliminated." The fireball is getting bigger and bigger, and the fierce heat wave has come to his face. Wuchou feels like lying in a stove. "Don''t worry, you double messengers who don''t know where they come from, I will destroy them one by one and lay a good foundation for our way forward." "No way!" Worry free thinking, what ability can resist him, at least the ability to overcome each other. "COGAs, do you have any ability to help me?" "Of course, but you have to think about it. You can''t use much time." "Stop talking nonsense and lend me strength." "All right." The power of emptiness. The power of frost covers the whole earth. With wuchou as the center, the whole ground began to freeze, wuchou''s body changed a little, his eyes turned red, and a pair of wings composed of ice crystals appeared behind him. Wuchou flies up directly. The power of the refrigerator gathers in his hand and hits the fireball directly. However, the fire of the other party was obviously more powerful. The ice hockey disappeared halfway before it got close to the other party. "It''s too weak. Does this force still want to challenge me?" The sage''s fingers moved, and the fireball had slowly hit down. Although the speed was very slow, the whole people in Duwang town could feel the sense of oppression, which made people unable to breathe. "Stop!" There was a flash of blue light on wuchou, a violent ice storm hung in the whole sky, and the whole Duwang town could feel the cold breath. "Not yet." A huge ice wall protruded from the ground and rose into the sky, blocking it directly in front of the fireball. "Stop him!" When wuchou was fighting with the sage, Lu Ban seemed to think of some way to leave his home with the album. "What''s that!" Dew companion sees things that make him doubt life, such as huge fireballs and huge ice walls. When he resists to death, dew companion can also see the figure of worry free walking around the ice wall. "Damn, that''s the sage of fire. It''s really powerful." Now, Lupin needs to go to that place and solve the trouble behind him before he can help. Through three passers-by and several roads, Lupin finally walked into an inaccessible alley, but lupin found that he was surrounded by stray cats and dogs. "Damn, trouble is coming." At the critical moment, Kang Yi came to help lupin drive away the beasts, but Kang Yi''s enhanced double still couldn''t solve the double behind lupin. "Don''t worry, KANGYI, don''t worry." Unexpectedly, Lu Ban suddenly exposed his back to Kang behind him. When he saw it, even the enemy''s double couldn''t think of it. "I won, I won." But the other party didn''t see the conspicuous red mailbox around Lu Ban. "Cheated." In the alley where you can''t turn back, the enemy''s double turned back. "That''s my way." After getting rid of the double, Lupin gives the photo album to the ghost girl. He and Kang Yi hurry to support wuchou. "Be careful, you two." The fireball in the sky is getting closer and closer to Duwang town. At this point, in mid air "Uh." The power of fireball is still very strong. Even with its own ice storm and ice wall, it just resists the other party and continues to move forward, and the other party, the sage of fire, has not made efforts. "Ah ah ah!" The power of cold ice surged again. Wuchou planned to freeze the whole fireball, so that it could be simply removed to protect the residents of Duwang town. But unexpectedly, the other party actually controlled the fireball to rise slowly and hang it in the air again. "What do you mean?" Worry free looks at the sage who is still in the air and doesn''t understand. "Hum, don''t get me wrong. After all, the arrows in this fireball are provided by our organization. It''s bad to waste them." When the sage waved his hand, the flame demon behind him continued to shoot small meteors into the air and hit them directly. "Hum, let them feel our power first, and then let them be baptized." With a wave of his hand, the half empty flame fell from the sky. "Bad." "Ah!" Wuchou flew directly to the ice wall and planned to directly create a protective cover to cover the whole Duwang town. The ice storm spread all over Duwang town in an instant. As long as the residents stay inside can feel the cold, but they all know what''s waiting for them above their heads. After continuous attacks, the shield was finally broken. Half of the area of Duwang town was surrounded by flames, and some puppets composed of flames appeared on the ground to attack humans. The double messenger of Duwang town began to fight to protect Duwang town. "Asshole, stop it!" "Hum, come if you can stop me." Fire sage, start the second battle with wuchou. Chapter 331 "Sorry, I don''t know." Wuchou wanted to close the door quickly, but he was stopped by kangsui. "Wait, can''t you help us?" cut Therefore, trouble always comes to the door, and you don''t need to find trouble. "Oh, well, in fact, you should have some clues when you go to the nearby clothes store. After all, this man is still wearing a hat, although he has no clothes." Wuchou tells the information he can say. He is about to close the door, but he is still stopped by kangsui. "Accompany us to a trip, anyway, you are very busy." "That''s strange. I must be busy. I still have a lot of things to collect." Wuchou was about to close the door, but he seemed to see the strange tattoo on the back of the man''s neck. "You, I see." At this time, wuchou found that he was actually in this world, the world he had come to, and the world with a double. Although I don''t know why this guy has lost his memory, it is obvious that he is a guy he knows, a member of the josta family. "Well, I''ll come with you." After wuchou followed kangsui to the clothing store, wuchou tried his double, but it seemed strange that there was something that prevented him from using the double. Worry free invisible back, a clear bite mark there, did not disappear. "Strange, ripple can''t be used." Ripple is different from worry free magic cannon. Ripple belongs to the ability of this world and can only be used in this world, while magic itself is in worry free body and can be used anyway. However, Mingming has returned here. Why can''t the ripple be used? What''s the matter. "It seems that the world is more troublesome than I expected." The last earthquake, and the light, must solve these problems. According to the owner of the clothing store, wuchou and others finally know the name of Dingzhu (kangsui tentative). Jiliangjiying. According to the address given by the boss, wuchou came to jiliangjiying''s home and saw some unspeakable things here. Kang Sui couldn''t accept it and left directly. "Oh, you are such a person." Worry free also feels a little strange. After all, this person doesn''t look like that strange guy. "Forget it, you''ll get together with your so-called guest here. I''ll leave first." As soon as wuchou left, he heard some strange sounds in the bathroom and didn''t know what the guy was doing in it. "Forget it, I''ll look for another material first." However, it''s really convenient. Now that you''re back here, it''s convenient to find this tool. Soul carving knife is a tool that can only be made by a guy with strong soul power or life energy. After all, it needs to sacrifice a person. Worry free is also psychologically prepared to solve a dying person. Moreover, there are doubles in this world. Doubles are guys with strong life energy. It''s best to use them. At this time, wuchou remembered why Dingzhu didn''t come out. It''s too strange. It seems that such people will catch up with Kang Sui again. Snap The glass broke and something was broken inside. "There''s trouble. It seems that the woman is a double messenger." Wuchou didn''t dare to be careless. He thought it might be a good way to go in from the balcony. He was just ready to go upstairs and enter the balcony from downstairs. Miraculously, the family upstairs didn''t close the door. Worry free simply walked in and saw a strange man coming out with a strange double on his head. "Luckily I can see a double." Without waiting for the other party''s response, wuchou directly rushed up and knocked down the other party with one punch, without giving the other party the ability to use troublesome doubles. "Hmm? The other party''s double disappeared?" Dingzhu finds that the traces on his hands have disappeared. It seems that the enemy upstairs has been defeated by who. "Well, did I do something wrong?" Wuchou looked at the house full of monitoring devices and thought he had knocked down some strange guy. At this time, Dingzhu and kangsui came up together. Unexpectedly, kangsui came back. "Mr. wuchou, you did it. That''s great." "Thank you. I just need some information." Through this man, they understand that Dingzhu is not auspicious and auspicious, but very similar. Then the mystery of Dingzhu''s life experience is extended again. "Well, leave this guy to me. You go." Kangsui and Dingzhu look at wuchou and are ready to deal with this guy. They don''t speak. "It doesn''t matter. Just go. You don''t need to come again." When they left, wuchou looked at the man still tied to the chair. "Sorry, although you are not wrong, but the pity is that you met me here." I read it all over my mouth. "Well, I''m sorry. After all, you lost. There''s no way to lose your life here." ¨C confused worry free ¨C "What kind of guy is it, the legendary Luo Zhen?" These materials are not correct, or the whole program has a strange feeling at the beginning. "It''s like magic." Wuchou doesn''t know. In fact, what Luo Zhen said is only the best choice. It should be said that it is the most ideal material. In fact, I haven''t done so. "Forget it, since we have reached this point, how can we stop." Wuchou returned to his doll shop and was about to clean it when an unknown guy came to the door. "Hello, are you Mr. wuchou? I think you should know me." "Sorry, I don''t know." Wuchou is preparing to ask him to leave. Unexpectedly, the other party is still blocking the door. "Alas, the second time." The visitor didn''t know what wuchou said. Looking at wuchou, he asked suspiciously. "Is there a problem? I just came to ask you a little question about definite help." alas "So, who the hell are you?" "Sorry, I''m Dongfang Xianzhu. I''m the owner of Dongfang fruit store. Of course, I''m also a famous local person. Don''t you know?" Dongfang Xianzhu looked puzzled and looked at wuchou. Unexpectedly, there were people living in Duwang town and had never heard of their names. "Sorry, I don''t know. Then, what can I do for you?" Wuchou is not interested in the other party''s reasons for finding himself, but feels troublesome. "Sorry, I heard that you have something to do with Dingzhu, who is going to adopt, so I came to investigate." Dongfang Xianzhu finished and looked at wuchou with sharp eyes. "You really don''t know anything about Dingzhu." "I don''t know. I''m just a normal puppet shop owner." "Really?" Maybe we can see that wuchou is really not interested in what they call, or really don''t know. Dongfang Xianzhu doesn''t continue to entangle wuchou and is ready to leave. "By the way, I happened to be here. I''ll help my lovely daughter choose a gift." The trouble is because this happens again. Chapter 332 Flame, still burning. The residents of Duwang town were leaving the town, but when they came to the exit of the town, they found that a group of guys in black stopped them from leaving. If someone wants to resist, they will be attacked by unknown forces and seriously injured. Everyone can''t leave here. Moreover, because of the fire, puppets on the ground began to attack pedestrians, and it was not safe in Duwang town. "Damn, how many are there?" The soldiers fought one meal after another. They just broke one, and soon the ground jumped out. They couldn''t finish any fight. "Indeed, how to eliminate them, their number has not decreased." Yitai continues to use bombing space to eliminate these puppets, but soon others will appear again. A big fireball fell from the sky and wiped out all the puppets on a road in an instant. Magician''s red Abdel, get to the battlefield. "Zhanzhu, Yitai, follow me. Don''t pester them. Let''s evacuate the residents." "OK." On the other hand, duwangting hotel has become a temporary stronghold for chengtaro and others. In order to take care of Erqiao who is inconvenient to move, Chengtai Lang and Huajing hospital did not leave and stayed here to protect the old man. "No problem? Don''t you help wuchou?" Knowing wuchou''s true identity, neither Caesar nor chengtaro planned to help. "No, if even he will lose, we can''t go up. We can only pray that wuchou can beat that guy." Chengtai Lang looked at the two men who were still fighting in the air. battlefield Wuchou can only attack the other party with an ice pick continuously, but the powerful devil behind the other party can directly return all wuchou attacks to zero. No matter how wuchou attacks, it has no effect. On the contrary, the other party''s attack, no worry, can not resist, can only quickly avoid and continue to observe. "What''s the matter? Is that the only ability?" One fireball after another hits wuchou, and the buildings hit on the ground will be directly eliminated, just like a huge rubber erases the traces in the drawing paper. "Not enough time." Wuchou can feel that his strength is weakening. Hurry up. Just, how to fight back. I''m still thinking about how to fight back. If I don''t pay attention, I''ll be hit by the other party''s attack. The whole half of my body is like being bitten by ants. However, wuchou also found that the power of emptiness in himself can neutralize his elimination, so he was not removed. "Maybe melee is the best way." Wuchou began to get close to each other, which obviously suits each other''s ideas. "Yes, as long as you are close to me, you have a chance, but when you are close to me, you can''t avoid my attack." Ice storm Reduce scope and increase invisibility. "A small skill." Void, hockey Use the power of emptiness to wrap the whole ice hockey, so as to avoid the other party''s power and directly eliminate their own ability. Ice hockey explodes directly in front of the opposite side, bringing unique vertigo. Although it is only for a moment, a moment is enough. "I won!" The ice pick came out and aimed at the other party''s head. "Really?" "Uh." Wuchou, the last blow, was blocked by the enemy''s double. "How can it be? You shouldn''t be able to control your double!" Wuchou falls directly to the ground. The ice force on him has disappeared. The time has come. "What a pity. My double is self-conscious and can move by myself." The sage saw that the breath on wuchou had disappeared and knew that the other party had no way to use his ability. "Hum, like intelligence, your ability has a time limit. It seems that you can''t beat me." The fire fell from the sky again, and the whole Duwang town was caught in a sea of fire. There was no way to stop the man in front of him. "Damn, I can fight." Armor, blade mode "Hum, only with this ability, how can you fight me?" Wise men have long seen through this power. It''s good to deal with others and not enough to deal with themselves. The sage doesn''t need to use too much. He just needs to come directly to wuchou and knock down wuchou with a fireball. The fireball pushed wuchou directly into the building in front and broke several houses before it finally stopped. "You are too weak." "Your companions can''t deal with my puppets. Soon, they will die, and so will you." Wuchou seems to see his companions in other places. Although Zhanzhu and Yitai have worked hard, there are too many of them, and soon they are surrounded. "Yitai, you go quickly. We can''t all fall here." "Fool, how could Mr. Abdel and I escape and fight together." "All right." On the other hand, lupin and Kang Yi are trapped near Lupin''s home. Their ability is not good to deal with these puppets. "Teacher lupin, what should we do? We have no way back." "Kang Yi, run away, go find the soldiers to help them, find them to come back and save me, and I''ll hold them here." Just Lu Ban saw that Kang Yi didn''t leave, but stayed with him all the time. "What are you doing, Kang Yijun? Go quickly." "Teacher lupin, thank you. I feel very happy to meet you." "Hum, isn''t it?" Duwangting Hotel No matter how hard chengtailang and Huajing hospital work, they will be tired. Now they have no other way but to close the door and stay here. "Caesar, can we only go here?" Caesar looked at my comrades in arms in the past, his eyes were full of peace, and he had guessed each other''s thoughts. "Not yet. Trust him." "Well, that''s the only way." However, the roar outside the door is getting louder and louder. Chengtai Lang and Huajing hospital know that they can''t guard here for a long time. "Huajing courtyard, take the old man and they leave. There''s no way to keep it here." "No, chengtaro." Huajing hospital has seen the situation outside through its own double. "We''ve been surrounded. There''s no other way." Duwangting has fallen into chaos. "Am I finally, dying?" Xiaohui looked out of the window and knew that her time was here. She had no one to save her. "But I still want to see you again, my angel." "Then you need to live, fool." Mercury lamp, come to Xiaohui''s ward. "My angel, why are you here?" "Take you away. It''s not safe here." A junior high school The minibus is trapped in the gym. In addition to itself, too many students and teachers have left. "Much like last time." "So, if I want to live, he will come." Snap The door of the gymnasium was opened and the minibus saw a familiar figure. "Raspberries!" When Zhanzhu and others were about to give up, several strange dolls fell from the sky, just like being manipulated, and instantly knocked down all the puppets nearby. "Let''s go. Time is running out." "You are." Zhan Zhu remembers that the girl who saved them. "The girl who was with Mr. wuchou last time." Alice, join the battlefield. Lu Peijia The bright red petals fell slowly. Before the puppet made any response, a hurricane hit and blew them all away. "Lu Ban, it seems that you are not very good either." "True red, here you are." Lu Ban was a little moved and helpless when she saw Zhenhong coming. "Secret skill, Shenlan sand!" The huge hurricane smashed all the puppets near the duwangting hotel in an instant. At the feet of some puppets, a flash of figure split them in half. "Oh, long time no see." Waum, Xiao Ren joins the battlefield. "Saved, thank you." Although it was saved by them, at least things developed for the better. "Come on, let''s see worry free." Xiaoren can only look at the direction where wuchou fights with the sage in the distance. "Come on, my half." Chapter 333 "It''s really troublesome. Why buy a doll, why choose our family, and why I have to send it to the door. It''s too strange." Wuchou safely put the doll he learned to do well in the gift box and went back to his home in Duwang town with Dongfang Xianzhu. Looking at wuchou reading after him, Dongfang Xianzhu doesn''t know where he provoked this guy. However, with this guy, wuchou can also start looking for the last material. Fusion mucus is the most troublesome material. According to Luo Zhen''s worry free knowledge, this material is not obtained and needs to be synthesized by himself. Materials are not a problem. They can be obtained easily. The problem is the method of integration. According to Luo Zhen''s notes, this material can''t be synthesized artificially, which means that you have to find a natural way to integrate these materials, not relying on magic or tools. "Just like grafting the fruit of another tree, the original tree will create another variety or even better variety because of these two different materials." No, we have found the grafted fruit. Now we have to find out where the tree is. "Here we are." When he came to Dongfang Xianzhu''s home, wuchou knew that this guy looked really rich. At least there was no family nearby, and there was such a big forest behind him. "Oh, Dingzhu, kangsui." "Ah, Mr. worry free?" Kangsui and Dingzhu didn''t expect that Dongfang Xianzhu, the owner of the family, came back with wuchou and even saw the gift in wuchou''s hand. "Mr. wuchou, wait here first. Our family has something to do." With that, Xianzhu introduced his family members to Dingzhu and prepared to take photos. Unexpectedly, Dingzhu pulled kangsui to join. At least Chang Xiu on one side stared out. Wuchou doesn''t intend to get involved in these things. Wuchou just wants to finish sending gifts and leave this place quickly to find his own tree. "By the way, Mr. store manager, that gift is for my little girl." "Wait a minute, just take the picture." The result is still nothing. Worry free quickly gave the gift to the little girl and left early. "What is this?" At this time, wuchou noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with each other''s eyes. "Can''t you see?" "You can''t say you can''t see, you can only say you can''t see clearly." Really, this Dongfang Xianzhu, why buy a doll for his daughter? Shouldn''t it be treated well? She doesn''t need such a doll. After all, she''s not young and shouldn''t like it. "This is the doll in our shop. Well, come on." Wuchou just wants to leave quickly after giving gifts, but the other party seems a little reluctant. "I don''t like this gift very much." "Well, after all, it''s from your father. I can''t help it." "Wait, didn''t you think of changing one?" "No, you can talk to your father about this." Just, wuchou felt that there was something strange. It felt that the other party seemed to do it on purpose. "You make me feel difficult." Wuchou suddenly feels a pain in his chest. A piece of chess sticks out of wuchou''s chest and is taken to the other party''s hand. "What is that, that memory, I seem to be very important." "Well, one of the materials, what, fusion, interesting, your memory." "Give it back." Wuchou reaches out to grab it, but the other party doesn''t care at all. "No, you can''t get back the memory I took away." Wuchou stares at each other, so the other party doesn''t worry that wuchou will start to clean her up? "Speaking of, I care about one thing." Little girl Dami looked at wuchou and asked a question just now. "As you said just now, I noticed that my eyesight is poor." "So what?" "You too, don''t you?" "A little different." Wuchou extends his right hand to each other. "Not only my right eye, but also my whole body." "Touch, warmth, none." "Why, like me?" Worry free just helps the other party to the chair. Maybe the other party can get back his memory by reasoning. "I sacrificed this half for someone." After hearing wuchou''s words, Dami stepped on wuchou''s shadow. "Next time, let me see the doll you really care about." "You can''t see it, silly girl." Wuchou was about to leave when the other party said a word. "Go to the eye of the wall. There''s the answer you want." After I left, Xianzhu came in with Dingzhu. "Listen, Dingzhu. Your task is to take good care of my little girl, Dami." According to Dami''s instructions, wuchou comes to the eye of the wall. The other party also knows what he is looking for. Since he will call himself here, naturally there is an answer for wuchou. "But what''s the problem?" Wuchou doesn''t know why Dami said he would find his own answer here. Maybe he really ignored something, so he couldn''t find it. "Well, what are you doing here?" A woman came out from behind her. Wuchou remembered that this guy was a maid of Dongfang family. "I''m just looking for something. There''s something here that can help me integrate some materials." "Fusion?" The maid seemed to know something, but she thought of one thing. "Well, I can tell you, but on one condition." "Go ahead." At this time, the trouble of giving help has just begun. "Although I don''t know why, I''ll help you. I promise you, go ahead." "As long as two things are buried in this land, they will integrate with each other. You can try." "Land?" Wuchou didn''t expect his answer to be in these soil. "Thank you. Let me know then. I''ll help you." After the maid left, wuchou began to test whether what the other party said was true. Mix the prepared materials into the soil to avoid pollution. Wuchou is also very convenient to pack them in bottles, although wuchou is more worried that the bottles will fuse. After a while, wuchou dug out the bottle. Sure enough, the materials in it merged with each other, just like a strange magic. "That''s all." After preparing everything, wuchou can''t wait to start quickly, but I didn''t expect the maid of Dongfang family to come to the door so soon. "The plan has changed. It looks like we''re going to start." "No problem, tomorrow, right? I''ll attend." After all, if you promise others, you will not break your promise without worry. Tomorrow, you will complete your promise with others first, and then prepare for repair. Tomorrow morning, Dongfang Dingzhu goes out early and is ready to go to the hospital and have a round with Kang Sui to meet a woman. Without worry, he has followed Dingzhu on a certain road. "Well, according to each other''s doubles, it needs to be used like this." Wuchou takes out his flip phone and calls the other party. "Let''s go." Chapter 334 "How could it be? Where the hell did they come from?" The sage seems to have seen reinforcements come to duwangting to help his worry free partner. "Hum, even if there are a few more people, how can I defeat my army?" "No." Wuchou slowly stood up and covered his injured arm. They are not the only ones. There are many, many double messengers in the whole Duwang town to protect everyone. " Grape Hill High School "Don''t get in the way. I''m going to find Kang Yijun." By huazi, long hair instantly sweeps around the puppet, and the hair doesn''t even have any damage. Near the hospital, the highway star is still absorbing the energy of these puppets. Only in this way can they not move. "What trouble." The commercial street became a fire engine. Of course, there was no alarm bell. Aliens began to disperse these puppets and make way for the residents. There are also many unknown double messengers in Duwang town to protect the safety of residents. "Even if they don''t know each other, as long as they are residents of Duwang Town, they will help and support each other, which you can''t understand." "Hum, so what? You still can''t beat me. They will always be tired, and then they will be destroyed by me." "That''s strange. I''ll beat you here." Hearing the words of wuchou, the sage couldn''t help laughing with his forehead covered. "Hahaha, is it up to you?" "Yes, it''s up to me." Worry free has thought of the best way. If all attacks are erased by its ability, only space power will not. Worry free, there is another way. I saw wuchou suddenly cut and hold the artery on his wuchou arm and began to burn his blood. Mixed in the worry free body, the power of the ancient dragon is forced to open. "Fool, do you want to kill yourself?" "Yes, that''s the only way." Gu Long''s power, which is without worry, is not afraid of fire, has space ability and powerful power, although there are only a few. Push yourself into a desperate situation, as before, forcibly trigger this force. "Ah ah!" I saw that wuchou slowly appeared brown and black scales, covering himself one by one. "Also, you guy, how much power we don''t know!" The sage didn''t want to wait any longer. The devil behind him rushed up and punched with anger. Empty! "What! Where have you been?" "Here!" Melanitis The black flame directly blows behind the sage. Even if the sage''s flame and erasing ability are very strong, he can''t neutralize the same power as himself. "What kind of creature are you?" At this time, wuchou has a pair of wings and a tail behind him. He can no longer be regarded as a human. It should be said that he is a half dragon man. "Yes." With one wing, you can bring wuchou a very fast speed and directly come to the sage. The breath of the White Dragon A fan-shaped ice crystal rises directly from the ground, and the great magic pushes the sage into this crystal and makes a big fall. "I won''t lose. My strength is the purest!" The flame color on the devil behind the sage became darker and darker, and some red lines appeared on his own body. "It''s useless!" Wuchou takes a step, rushes directly in front of the other party, and hits the other party with an uppercut. "Woo!" Rolling in mid air for dozens of times, the sage finally stopped. "I won''t lose, just die with the people in Duwang town!" The sage rushed directly into the air and injected all his strength into the fireball in the sky. With a wave of his hand, the fireball in the sky began to fall. "No, is it too late?" Kang Yi and Lu Ban looked at me in the air and waited for the fireball to fall slowly. They felt desperate. "Don''t give up, worry free, but you''re still fighting." Zhenhong looked at the little black spot in the distance and prayed. "Well, let''s have a showdown." "Ah ah!" Burning their own strength, wuchou finally changed back to the dragon form. "Stop it!" Gulong''s breath Wuchou uses up all the strength of his Cologne, mixes a breath and sprays it directly at the fireball. The black fire of destruction, the ice crystal of curse, the domineering flame and the black fog of death are all integrated. "It''s like watching fireworks." Xiaohui and the mercury lamp hid on the roof and watched the dragon fly in the air, protecting them with their own breath. "Powerful, is this Mr. wuchou''s power?" Zhanzhu and Yitai fled to a safe place and felt incredible watching the battle in the air. "Who will win, worry free or the fireball?" Chengtai Lang and others stood on the roof of the hotel, watching the battle in the distance. "Damn, I''m dizzy." Wuchou feels dizzy and loses too much blood. He can''t control this power. Spit out breath, also slowly pushed back, and the fireball is getting closer and closer to the ground. "Hahaha, it seems that I won, you monster." The sage stands behind the fireball and uses his own flame to join the fireball, making the power of the fireball stronger and stronger. "Is that all?" Looking at the approaching fireball, wuchou felt powerless. "Don''t give up." Wuchou seemed to see that huge figure appeared in front of him. "Everyone has been with you. When you come here, you will be defeated here. How to save the world." Unknown magic hand, golden chain, terrible virus, cursed right hand, will of the earth, power of the void. "It''s not enough, you can''t lose!" "Ah ah!" The strength of breathing begins to increase and push the fireball back. "What!" The sage also wants to push the fireball back with his best strength, but he can''t. the other party''s strength is more extreme than himself. "How possible!" Spitting breath directly pushed the fireball into the sky, and the sage was hit by his own fireball and spitting breath. "How is it possible that I am, I am, a pure double, how can I be like those three wastes." "Wow!" With a flash of white light, the whole fireball flew into the air, finally reached the critical point and exploded. All the energy slowly falls from the sky, just like colorful light particles. The puppets and flames on the ground slowly lost their activity because of the failure of the sage. "Did you win?" Wuchou looked at the flames around him as if they were slowly dispersing. Finally, he couldn''t support it, changed back to human form and fell from the sky. "No, I can''t catch up with this distance." People who have been observing the battle and see wuchou fall down naturally know that wuchou can''t move. But one person can catch up. "It''s all right. Lord Ren has gone." Karaok The shadow moves faster than anyone else. When wuchou was about to approach the ground, he rushed directly to catch wuchou, rolled on the ground for several times, and finally stabilized. "Well done, my half body." Bear to look at the scarred wuchou, but flicked wuchou''s forehead. "Hold on, someone will come soon." Chapter 335 Boom, boom. Ding Zhu was walking in the alley with his mobile phone navigation. Suddenly, a motorcycle appeared behind him and hung up the cold wind to rush up at him. "What!" The motorcycle rushed up at a very fast speed, and the other party seemed to want to kill Dingzhu. "Soft and wet!" "Doodle, doodle, doodle!" A series of hits didn''t work. The motorcycle still rushed straight up, just to kill Dingzhu. "Go forward, 1 meter." How does the navigation still talk? Dingzhu doesn''t have time to listen to the navigation. He turns around and runs. "Huh?" Wuchou listens to the sound of the navigation and feels that something is wrong. "Unexpectedly, he is guiding Dingzhu to leave. It seems that he is another double." Wuchou looks at the opposite party preparing to enter the door, quickly closes the mobile phone cover again and comes directly to Dingzhu. Of course, Dingzhu can''t see it. "Come forward, 2 meters." Dingzhu seems to be aware that the navigation in the mobile phone has been helping himself. Now there is no other way, so he has to listen to the navigation and move on. "Oh, although I don''t know who it is, since I promised each other, I have to work hard." Wuchou opens the mobile phone cover again and sees the motorcycle near Dingzhu again. The goal is very clear. "Why, why are you chasing me all the time? It''s impossible." Dingzhu began to think about what method to make the other party attack himself all the time. "No clue, no law." After all, this conditional trigger is not a definite help, but a worry free man who has been following him. "Is it too much? After all, Dingzhu can''t guess." "Forget it, let me stop him. After all, it''s just to stop him, not to kill each other." Wuchou closes the cover of the mobile phone and the double disappears again. ¡°£¿¡± Dingzhu doesn''t know what happened, why the other party''s attack suddenly stopped, and he clearly didn''t do anything. "Oh, help." Wuchou appears in front of Dingzhu with a mobile phone in his hand. "Is that you? You''ve been attacking me just now." "No, that double attack is not me. I''m just looking at you nearby." "Why?" Wuchou looks at Dingzhu with helpless eyes. "You are. Why do you want to find that person? Since others want to stop you desperately, why do you want to go?" "That''s the best way to know who I am." Worry free but buttoned his ears, looked at the fool''s eyes and looked at Dingzhu. "Fool, since the other party knows you''re going to see that person, if you go there now, won''t you kill someone?" Dingzhu didn''t think of the consequences of doing these things himself. "Go back. You can ask others for the answers you need. Don''t go to that hospital again. It''s very dangerous." Whether Dingzhu hears him or not, wuchou has gone to meet the maid near the hospital. "Don''t worry, he will come back to you and explain it well at that time." "Didn''t I say you wanted to stop him?" Looking at each other a little angry, wuchou explained quickly. "Don''t worry, he won''t go in. You should explain it well." Don''t worry, hurry back. After all, you still have a lot to do. "Come on, taboo technology." Three days later Wuchou was liberated from the tiredness that lasted for three days, but he was powerless. As soon as he touched the quilt, he fell asleep directly. I don''t know how long I slept. I feel like something is rubbing against me. Squinting, wuchou seemed to see a black figure sitting beside him, a pair of confused eyes looking at him. But wuchou soon fell asleep again, leaving only the other party''s eyes complex and looking at wuchou. "In the end, what should I call you?" After sleeping for how long, wuchou finally felt that it was enough, and the body slowly recovered. After rolling on the bed for a while, wuchou got up slowly. When he saw his doll, he sat by the bed and looked at himself with red eyes. "Did you succeed?" Without worry, he picked up the other party and looked at the other party carefully. "Well, yes, it''s worthy of me. It''s really worth wasting so much time." Next, wuchou just sees the doubts in each other''s eyes. "What''s the matter? It looks like you''re troubled. Be happy." The mercury lamp hesitated for a moment and said its confusion. "What should I call you?" It is natural that wuchou uses Luo Zhen''s technology to repair the mercury lamp and part of his body. To some extent, wuchou is more like the father of the mercury lamp than Luo Zhen. "But I''m not your father at the beginning. You should know very well." Avoid making the mercury lamp feel annoyed. There is no problem without worry. "You''re still you. After all, I''m different from your father. You''re still your father''s daughter, aren''t you?" "Yes, I''m the rose girl. The first doll, the mercury lamp, is not your doll." Watching the other party finally recover their vitality, worry free also felt that it didn''t matter. "By the way, this is your present." Wuchou takes out a brand-new suitcase and gives it to the mercury lamp. "What is this?" "Luo Zhen''s memory tells me that you all need this, don''t you?" Mercury lamp looks at yourself, belongs to yourself, new box, feeling a little fluctuating. "No way, I have to accept it. After all, only I can use it." say yes and mean no Wuchou doesn''t know what to describe this doll. "Mercury lamp, what else do you want to do now?" The mercury lamp looked puzzled and did not know what the other party wanted to say. "You should have something you want to do, shouldn''t you?" What do mercury lamps want to do? No, after all, the sisters are trapped there, and even they have sacrificed a lot to escape the world. Alice''s game can''t continue. "I don''t know. I don''t know what I need to do now." "Really?" No worry, I don''t know what the other person has experienced, maybe some experience I don''t want to recall. "After all, I''m just responsible for repairing you. You can leave whenever you want. I won''t stop you." "Hum, you don''t have to say such words." "But now I have nothing to do, so I''ll stay here for the time being." "Good." Alice may be very happy. After all, there is finally a self-conscious doll here. Alice must like the mercury lamp very much. late at night Wuchou still feels very tired. Maybe all the recent fatigue has been suppressed. Wuchou will go to bed soon. Mercury lamp sitting on the balcony, looking at the full moon in the sky, everything is so incredible. Only the touch of the body tells the mercury lamp that everything is true and that you really recover. "Congratulations, mercury lamp." The rabbit, unexpectedly, appeared beside the mercury lamp. "Rabbit, what are you doing here?" Mercury lamp doesn''t want to see this rabbit at all. After all, every time the other party appears, there will be no good. "Don''t you want to know? I tell you, the seventh doll has appeared, right there." The mercury lamp was a little surprised. "So what?" "Ah, don''t you want to continue? Don''t you want to see your father again?" Mercury lamp looked at each other helplessly. "Cut the crap and take me back." Chapter 336 "Haven''t you woken up yet?" After Chengtai Lang and others sent wuchou to the hospital, although the other party completely recovered from the trauma, they still didn''t wake up for some reason. "I can''t help it. After all, I sacrificed too much in that battle." The entire Duwang Town, just maintenance costs do not know how much money to waste, not only that, but also many people did not escape the attack of each other''s puppets and died here. The whole town is in silence for these victims. Yesterday, every survivor in Duwang town hung a black flag at the door to show his respect. Three days have passed since wuchou was rescued. Thanks to no one knowing the real identity of the dragon, wuchou avoided being surrounded and caught for research. "There''s no way. We''ll solve this problem ourselves. The murderer in Duwang town." Dew companion has gone back to find the ghost girl. When she learns that a strange child has abnormal behavior, she has decided to ask. "Well, let''s go. Be careful, everyone. That guy''s double is also very troublesome." Chengtai Lang and others decided to solve the murderer by themselves without waiting for wuchou to wake up. But they didn''t expect that because of their move, they caused great trouble. The fourth day of wuchou''s coma. Wuchou slowly opened his eyes, but wuchou didn''t expect to see Abdel sitting next to him as soon as he opened his eyes. "What''s the matter, Abdel?" Seeing Abdel''s face is not very good, I have no worry about whether something has happened. "Worry free, everyone is dead." "Alas?" Wuchou seems to have heard something wrong. "What are you talking about?" "Everyone, chengtaro, Zhanzhu, Huajing hospital, KANGYI, everyone is dead." "What''s going on?" "I don''t know. Everyone is dead. They can''t be found everywhere. They''re just going out to find some evidence today. Then everyone disappeared." Regardless of his injury, wuchou quickly stood up and ran out directly. "Mr. wuchou, don''t go out. You''re not well." "No, it''s impossible. No one can die so easily." Wuchou rushes out of the hospital and goes straight to miss ghost. He just gets an answer that makes wuchou desperate. "Everyone is dead, I see." Get the real information, worry free, stunned. "Everyone was killed by the murderer." "How is it possible that everyone''s doubles are so powerful that it''s impossible to die without leaving anything." Worry free, don''t believe, don''t believe this thing will become like this. "Clues, I need clues. They can''t die so easily. There must be some reason." At this time, the ghost girl gave wuchou some important information. "The boy, Lu Ban, they all went to look for the boy." According to the clues given by the girl, wuchou finally comes to the gathering point of Chengtai Lang and others. "If they are all dead, then why, why didn''t they leave anything? Even if they helped that partner, they left news before they died, not to mention Chengtai Lang, who has time to stop." Wuchou saw that Lupin''s car was here nearby, which proved that they did gather here, but we didn''t know why. Everyone disappeared. Don''t worry about using your ability to enter the car and turn on the driving instrument in front of the car. "The child." Wuchou saw the young man appear in the corner, but suddenly bowed his head and walked away, as if he already knew that lupin and chengtaro were looking for him. "This man must know something and what else?" Wuchou looks around for the grass. Chengtai Lang must have left something. He is Chengtai Lang. Wuchou looked for a while and finally found a mobile phone. Although it was still raining outside, fortunately, the mobile phone was all right. "What is this?" "Worry free, I believe you will come here. Time is not much. We are attacked. I don''t know where the attack came from. I know I will die, but my intuition tells me that the enemy''s attack has come, which may have something to do with time." Information, only so much. "Has the enemy''s ability evolved?" That''s the only possibility, otherwise it wouldn''t be. "But what is the ability and why everyone was suddenly killed, and no one left any news except chengtaro." Also, why did the young man suddenly leave? He even seemed to know that chengtaro and they were there. "Maybe the other party already knows that Chengtai Lang and they are looking for him." Wuchou hurried back to the ghost girl and asked the most important thing. "Who died first." Wuchou seems to have guessed something, but he needs the girl''s help. "Lu Ban, Lu Ban died first, and then after a while, everyone died." Worry free, it seems that you have caught some key points. "Suppose that lupin was attacked first, and then after a period of time, chengtaro and they also died. Why not together? It proves that they are not attacked together, but separated." "Moreover, the enemy''s attack soon waited for me to solve the dew companion, and then destroyed Chengtai Lang and them, which proved that they didn''t resist enough. It proved that the other party waited for me to attack, and they didn''t even know when to come." Without worry, I feel as if I have caught something. "Also, the enemy''s attack does not need to be present, because no one nearby can attack, proving that the attack was caused by others." "The young man, unexpectedly, would avoid Chengtai Lang and prove that they knew each other, but Chengtai Lang couldn''t see each other and didn''t ask clearly. It proved that the young man only knew Chengtai Lang unilaterally and knew about them." "The enemy is the boy''s father." Wuchou naturally knows the change of the murderer. It seems that the murderer is disguised as the identity of the other party, and the teenager knows the identity of the murderer. "But why not ask them for help? Even the police can help him." New capabilities have some trigger conditions. "If it is a dew companion, he will directly use his ability to know what the teenager knows. Therefore, the teenager has avoided dew companion from the beginning, because he knows the ability of dew companion." Young man, he knows the double ability, and he will die because of what his partner knows. "Why did Cheng Tai Lang and his family all die? Because the boy may have been found, or he may have wanted to help them, so they also died." Worry free, seize the most important step. "The enemy''s ability is triggered by the youth. No one else can know his identity. Because he knows his identity, Lupin died. Because the youth asked Chengtai Lang for help, they also died." However, there is a problem. "Why, the boy didn''t come near Chengtai Lang, nor was he used as a substitute by his partner? How could something happen?" This is, worry free, the only thing I can''t understand. "Could it be that he knew what would happen, so he avoided Chengtai Lang and left directly from the beginning." It''s not prediction. It should be said that I already know this thing. Unlike prediction, it should be said that I have experienced it. "The ability of the other party is to reverse the time, and he is not affected, so the teenager will avoid Chengtai Lang and them, because he has accidentally killed them, so he doesn''t want to continue to kill them." There is another key point. "Well, will this ability to control time affect me?" Wuchou finds the panicked teenager at school and brings him to a secret place. "I know what you know. I don''t say anything, and you don''t have to say anything." Watching the young man''s expression change suddenly, wuchou knows that all his guesses are right. "I have guessed what it is. I just want to know one thing. Is the ability still there and when will it go back?" The boy didn''t expect that the guy in front of him knew so much and even guessed what he was possessed by. "Still, time will go back to the morning, just before they find me." "So, if I trigger that ability again, they will come back to life, right?" The boy stared at wuchou. "Well, listen, I know it''s hard to do, but I have a way to save all of them." "I need you." Wuchou said his own way. The boy had no way but to believe wuchou''s words. "Please, early man." "Come on." When you see wuchou, be prepared and say the taboo word as early as possible. "My father, it''s jiliangjiying." Third bomb, start. Chapter 337 "Where on earth are you lying to me?" The mercury lamp has been following the rabbit. Looking at the goods, he has been leading the way without telling himself where it is. "Why did you cheat me back, you guy?" Mercury lamp, I don''t want to go back here. There are only nightmares for mercury lamp. "Strange, I clearly remember seeing the figure of that guy. Did I see it?" Watching the rabbit playing tricks, the mercury lamp can''t help it. Now I want to teach this guy a lesson. "Wait, don''t you want to see your sisters? It''s hard to come back." "I''m not interested. Send me back quickly." At this time, the mercury lamp found that the rabbit''s expression was not beaten, and felt that there was any bad news to tell himself. "Speak quickly and don''t waste my time." The corner of the rabbit''s mouth slowly tilted up and looked at the mercury lamp maliciously. "Now that you are back, naturally, you have to pay a price if you want to leave." "What!" The mercury lamp wanted to tear open the rabbit''s mouth and dared to say such words. "You''re kidding me. You lied to me to come in." "So what, will you?" "Cut." The mercury lamp has no way. If you really want to leave, you must use the power of the rabbit. "Or, memory?" "Of course, after all, I''m only interested in this. How about paying for your memory?" Mercury lamp is very hesitant. After all, this time, it will really lose the memory, or the memory of himself and his father. "After all, you don''t have much memory with Luo Zhen." Stabbed to the pain, the mercury lamp attack flew directly over the rabbit and scratched a blood mark on her face. "Hum, are you angry?" "You guy." But she was right. The mercury lamp really has only a few memories about Luo Zhen. At the beginning, Luo Zhen made his own memory. He didn''t even finish it. Luo Zhen forgot himself and left with other sisters. On the contrary, wuchou leaves more memories to the mercury lamp, so that the mercury lamp can see how much effort wuchou has made for itself. "Take it." The mercury lamp seemed to accept the fate and let the rabbit take away his memory in order to go back and reunite with that person. "All right." A dizziness hit, and the mercury lamp returned to reality again. However, the mercury lamp has forgotten how to get back here and what it has lost. "Strange, what am I doing here?" The mercury lamp sees itself waking up again from the box. Looking at the surrounding environment, the memory wakes up again. "Where is wuchou?" Mercury lamp hurried downstairs and saw wuchou making dolls carefully. "Mercury lamp, are you awake?" "Nothing." The mercury lamp didn''t say anything, just sat quietly in wuchou''s arms and looked at wuchou''s work carefully. "Mercury lamp, what''s the matter? You feel strange as soon as you wake up." "It''s all right. I just think it''s great to meet you." The mercury lamp lost Luo Zhen''s last memory. In the eyes of the mercury lamp, he is a doll made by an unknown guy. He has no worry to give himself the ability to move. "Really? You feel strange." Without worry, I don''t know where there is a problem. I can only let the mercury lamp do other things. "Worry free, can you take me out to play?" More, more, I want to create more memories with him. Mercury lamp feels very empty. I don''t have much memory with this person. I feel empty and afraid. Feel that without more, you will lose something. "Well, all right." Worry free had to clean up and prepare to take the mercury lamp out for a walk. "Do you want to call Alice? After all, she hasn''t seen a mercury lamp." Think about it. Worry free has given up. I''d better wait until Alice comes to be more conscious. In Duwang town after the earthquake, everyone has rebuilt their homes. Although the missing people have not been found, everyone is living strong. "Oh, isn''t this Dingzhu? What are you doing here?" After establishing contact with the mercury lamp, wuchou communicates with the mercury lamp alone and suddenly sees Dingzhu and Changxiu walking around in the street. "Mr. wuchou, we are going to school. Do you want to have a look?" "Just right, very idle." Chang Xiu looked at Wu Chou who didn''t know why and remembered that this guy wasn''t the guy who sent dolls to his little sister last time. "Dingzhu, how do you know this guy?" "Well, it''s a long story. Just think of it as a chance encounter." The three came to a strange road. At this time, Chang Xiu suddenly stopped and talked about the road with Dingzhu. "The way of blackmail?" "Yes, as long as you walk on this road, you will be inexplicably blackmailed. I''ve been caught before, so be careful." Wuchou doesn''t think so. He is preparing to go up with them. Suddenly, the sixth sense of his body tells wuchou that there is something on this road. Wuchou didn''t go up directly, but let Dingzhu and Changxiu go first. Before long, they were suddenly stopped. "Huh?" Even though he has become weak, wuchou still sees it for a moment. Chang Xiu''s body suddenly moves to one side at a speed that is difficult for him to see, directly damaging other people''s toys. "Chang Xiu didn''t find it. It seems that this is not a simple blackmail, but a double attack, as everyone knows." Just, wuchou doesn''t know how it happened. "Damn it." Seeing that Chang Xiu was really blackmailed, Ding Zhu began to worry and asked Chang Xiu to record what happened on her mobile phone. "Mr. wuchou, can''t you come?" Wuchou had to follow them. After all, this is the only way. He can come safely. "Hey, that little brother, it seems that you have got into trouble." An old man came forward and pulled his worry free sleeve. "What''s the matter, old man?" Before wuchou continued to ask something, he could vaguely feel that he was going to be moved. Soon, he couldn''t even respond. Maximum Armor Reduce your speed and worry free. Finally, you have a chance to jump out and hit the nearby wall directly. "What!" Dingzhu and Changxiu suddenly see wuchou disappear, and then suddenly hit the wall and set off a burst of dust. "Don''t come!" Seeing that they were ready to come to help, wuchou hurriedly stopped them, but it was too late. Dingzhu had already taken a step and was caught in the old man''s trap. "Brother, it seems that you accidentally hurt my turtle. Lose money." "How much?" Dingzhu saw that there was blood on his hand and didn''t know what had happened. "Lose money. It''s only 300000." "Sorry, I don''t have such money." "No, isn''t there?" The old man pointed to the bag of money behind the pants, which belonged to his own bus money. Chapter 338 In the morning, the early man got up from his bed again and recalled the time he had spent and the man''s words. "I will change my fate and show you." Early people think of some words that wuchou said. "Remember, this person will be late. I''m sure you know. At that time, you had to wake him up and let him come to me." "I will be in a coma in the hospital. I can''t join the battlefield at that time. I woke up this afternoon, so I need him to bring me." Wuchou looked at the early man, and the hope of all people''s resurrection was in the child''s hand. "At that time, I didn''t know if I would still have memory. Only you, only you can help us and save them." Just in case, wuchou also prepared something. "Listen, maybe Zhanzhu will avoid bringing me here and directly face the enemy, so at that time, Zhanzhu asked you." I thought it over earlier. I came down early and made a phone call. I was going to go up and take the cat grass, but after thinking about it, I decided not to take it. "I believe you, Mr. wuchou, you will come." Just like everything experienced by the early man, the early man came to the street corner alone and waited for the arrival of Ji Liangji shadow. "Morning man, what are you doing here?" Ji Liangji shadow, the exact time appears behind the early man. The early man has done everything he can. "You won''t win. Someone will know your true identity." "Really? Early on, no one will know my identity except you. My Jiliang Jiying will live quietly all the time." Finally. I finally waited until this guy said it. "You said it just now, jiliangjiying!" At the other end of the street, Zhanzhu and Yitai appeared here together, just in time. "Damn, still didn''t come?" Although I have guessed that wuchou won''t come here, it''s still a pity when I really see it. "Yitai, beat him together." However, the auspicious shadow without the help of cat grass is not as weak as expected. "Really? Even if you know my true identity, you can''t beat me." Killer Queen At this time, the killer queen, in addition to the same as before, had several different flame tattoos on her body. "You can''t beat me. My power is not just the third bomb." I saw that Ji Liangji shadow sent out several different fireballs. Although the speed is not very fast, the power can''t be underestimated. "What!" The fireball exploded in front of Zhanzhu and Yitai, setting off a huge heat wave. "What''s that!" Lu Ban and others saw the fire not far away, and their attention was attracted. "Go and have a look. I don''t think something good has happened." After the dust dispersed, I only saw that Yitai was covered with blood just now, and Zhanzhu was also badly bombed. "Why, your ability should not be able to attack remotely." "Indeed, it was impossible before." Ji liangjiying said, taking out a dark ring from his pocket. "Thanks to the great Savior, who gave me another double ability, I am now under the Savior." Ji liangjiying looked at the disabled Zhanzhu and said contemptuously. "With your ability, how can you be the opponent of my killer queen." Zhanzhu didn''t expect that the other party would be found by the infinite snake organization, and that organization could increase the ability of other people''s doubles. It''s just that jiliangjiying has forgotten something. Helping them is not fighting alone. "The gate of heaven." Teacher lupin shot in time and used his double behind Ji liangjiying. "You can''t use your doubles without looking at you." It seems that he already knows what information. Ji liangjiying didn''t turn around, but used a flame bomb with his back to his partner. "The shore is exposed. Your double is of no use to me." Before he finished, Ji liangjiying was suddenly punched hard and hit the wall directly. "What!" At this time, Ji liangjiying found that not only Lu Ban, Cheng Tailang, Kang Yi and Huajing hospital were here. Chengtaro''s platinum star was just chengtaro''s attack. "Fool, who told you to say your name is to use your ability. It''s too stupid." Oh, no, I''m running Jiliang Jiying has been reminded that when he meets wuchou and Chengtai Lang, he doesn''t have to think too much. Just run away. It''s hard for him to deal with these two people. "Want to escape?" Kang Yi stepped up in time, echoed the use ability and strengthened the gravity of Ji Liangji shadow. "Damn guy, I''m Jiliang Jiying. How could you catch me here." At this time, the time of the whole world was stopped, but chengtaro could still see a man coming out of the corner. "Who is it?" The visitor walked slowly and walked around. He looked like a guy with difficulty in moving. "Really, since I gave you this good ability and I haven''t recovered the arrow, you should know how much I value your ability." Seeing the auspicious shadow of falling to the ground, the man in black felt that iron is not steel. "After all, you''re not a soldier. You just want to live a peaceful life. You can''t make good use of this power. You''d better be a part of me." The man in black took out a strange red stone from his pocket, took a dagger and cut the head of Jiliang Jiying directly. His double and arrows were dug out by the old man. "What are you doing!" Chengtaro moves within the time when he stops and is ready to stop the old man. "Young people, don''t disturb the game. I already have your ability. I''m not interested." A huge whirlwind rushed out of the red stone, directly pushed Cheng Tailang away and hit the wall. "Alas, at least the arrow is recovered successfully. What''s left is your double ability." The man in black set his eyes on Lu Ban. "The ability to change characteristics seems to be a good reference object." Three seconds passed. Chengtai Lang can''t continue to move within the time it stops, but Chengtai Lang can still see that the other party is still moving. "Better than me now." "Alas, it seems that there is not enough time. Forget it. After all, it''s not the ability I want most. Let''s forget it this time." The man in black looked at Chengtai Lang and shook his head helplessly. "Boy, if you can stop for five seconds, maybe you can fight me. Now you are too weak." Chengtai Lang can only watch the old man leave powerlessly. When time flows again, people only see Chengtai Lang''s helpless cry and the death of Jiliang Jiying. At this time, wuchou has not woke up, but there are many letters at the head of the bed. Chapter 339 "Damn it." Dingzhu didn''t expect that his bus money was gone and he was in trouble. "It seems that this matter is more troublesome than I expected. I''d better go first." Wuchou watched them prepare for the move again and decided to leave temporarily. He looked back for a chance to see what would happen to them. "Mercury lamp, are you okay?" The impact just now, wuchou is actually worried that something will happen to the mercury lamp, but obviously, the strength of the rose girl is better than she imagined, and she doesn''t see any problem. "It''s all right. Compared with this, don''t you go and see them?" Mercury felt that if they had no worries and didn''t help them, they might be exploited miserably there. "It''s all right. They will be all right. Where are we going compared with this?" The mercury lamp just walks with wuchou. It doesn''t matter where you go. "Go to the fruit shop. After all, isn''t the most famous fruit shop near here dongfangjia?" "That''s right. Go and have a look." Wuchou comes to dongfangjia''s fruit shop with a mercury lamp. In fact, it''s not difficult to find it. As long as you ask the passers-by well, you will naturally guide them here. "Well, the fruit seller is more powerful than expected." "Of course, our fruit is also famous." Dongfang Xianzhu appears next to wuchou. Looking at the doll in wuchou''s hand, he thinks the other party is here to deliver goods. "What''s the matter? I thought you didn''t give dolls. I didn''t expect you to do such a thing." "No wonder, this doll is my child, my favorite child." I don''t know if Dongfang Xianzhu is dazzled. He seems to see the doll in wuchou''s hand and blush. "Well, without saying this, Mr. wuchou, are you interested in coming in?" "Of course." The decoration is simpler than expected, but the design is really good. "Fruit seller, you''re a good guy. I don''t know where you got so much money for this." "Hum, I''m different from you. Our family has a long history." Xianzhu naturally knows that wuchou is, uh, the existence of soft food to some extent, but Xianzhu doesn''t think this guy can''t do anything by himself, but his mentality seems to be like this. "You who sell toys, our family''s history is farther than you expected. In terms of time, you are a brother." "Oh, what a big breath." Worry free, I want to know what history their family has. "Hum, since you asked, there''s nothing wrong with telling you." Xianzhu suddenly changed his face, as if he were remembering something. "In the past, our family won the horse race with the help of Dongfang Xian." "Horse racing?" Wuchou didn''t expect that it was this way. It''s really unexpected. I don''t know what kind of competition made their family develop. "I don''t know the details. After all, the times have been very long, but it was that game that our family got the first pot of gold and then developed." Xianzhu said, and a certain sense of honor appeared in him. "This is something you, a toy seller, can''t understand." "Well, I don''t understand." Wuchou eats the desserts in this shop. Anyway, although wuchou can cook, he didn''t expect that the other party''s design is really wonderful. "Thank you. I''ll go first." "Come back next time." Worry free did not answer. After watching wuchou leave, Xianzhu finally knows one thing through today''s conversation. "This guy has nothing to do with us." But Xianzhu didn''t see that a butterfly flew away from behind him, hiding very deep. "Are you back?" The butterfly slowly stops beside wuchou, and wuchou considers whether to use this ability or not. This doubles ability has recently awakened for no reason, and it is not the same as the previous doubles. The only thing wuchou knows now is that he can touch others and turn something of others into a butterfly. However, the other party doesn''t seem to have changed. Wuchou has tried several times, but he hasn''t seen any change. Forget it, it''s really a useless ability. Wuchou took the mercury lamp to the seaside, ready to go fishing and relax. "Wuchou, where did you get this prop?" Mercury lamp only saw that wuchou made these props out of thin air, which was a little incredible. "I also have some ability. Don''t care about this. Let''s go." However, projection may make tools, but bait wuchou is not creating creatures. "Just in time, use Xianzhu''s butterfly as bait." Wuchou just grabbed the butterfly and suddenly felt that the whole space was shaking and his head hurt. "What is this?" Wuchou''s eyes darkened, and suddenly his vision changed. Wuchou came out of a tent. It was sunny outside. "Er, the smell is very smelly." Wuchou is not used to this taste. It is disgusting and sweaty. "Well, where am I?" At this time, wuchou found that he didn''t know when to appear on a wasteland. There were built tents and horses around. There was a lot of noise around him. Drinking, horse hoofs, shouting and some gunshots sounded all around. "And what''s the matter with my dress?" At this time, wuchou was wearing a cowboy hat, tight pants, a sour jacket, and a pistol pinned to his waist. "Finally, finally come in?" At this time, all the sounds and tastes disappear. Worry free to see another self standing in front of you. "Who are you?" "I''m your double, you bastard." The double came over and punched wuchou''s single stomach. He wanted to continue to punch more. "It''s true. Now that I''ve used doubles, why don''t I continue to use them well, which makes me impatient." "How do I know how you use it?" "Fool, think for yourself." The double disdained to look at worry free and finally stabilized his state of mind. "This is my ability. I can freely enter other people''s memories or memories in my blood through butterflies. I can also let you enjoy these memories like a tourist." "It''s not useless. It''s just looking at memory." "Really?" I saw the double mean nothing, looked at wuchou and said with a smile. "First of all, if you get hurt or die here, you will be in trouble in reality, so who is useless now." "Asshole, this will not only hurt myself, but also can''t change others." Before worry free is finished, the other party disappears directly, and the voice and smell return to worry free perception again. "Remember my name, butterfly effect. Remember the meaning of this name. If you want to leave, you will leave by default in your mind." Wuchou quickly acquiesced to the reality. Only at this time, wuchou remembered the meaning of the name. But isn''t my double a heart? Why did it change. Worry free, fell into thinking. Chapter 340 "Body, very tired." Worry free lies in bed, but consciousness remains in its own dream. "When can I wake up? There''s only one person. I''ll finish my wish soon." Sage''s stone, I don''t know why it has become the target of Zhenhong, but even so, worry free, just help her. "No worries, wake up." Wu Chou felt that someone outside was finally going to wake him up. It seemed that his task was about to begin. "Wake up, you''re in big trouble." Wuchou slowly opened his eyes and saw Chengtai Lang and others gathered in his room. Miraculously, he didn''t see Zhenhong around him. "Wuchou, look at this letter." Chengtai Lang and others, after accepting that Jiliang Jiying was killed by a sudden enemy, are ready to go back to wuchou and ask what they think. As soon as they come in, they see a letter here. "What is this?" When Wu Chou opened the envelope, he could not wait to start. "It seems that you should find that you are missing something. Your three people are here. What you want, come and find me." "Then the question comes. Who am I? Where am I? Give you a hint. All the events start with me." "Damn it." Wuchou wants to get up quickly, but energy fatigue can''t return to normal when the body recovers. "Don''t worry, everyone will help you." "But my real red, raspberry, mercury lamp, no, I have to start quickly." Without worry, we should grasp the battle aid. "Ability, quickly restore me, I will continue to start." "No, Mr. wuchou, my ability can''t recover you. It''s not physical fatigue." "Damn it." Worry free, stand up slowly and clear your mind slowly. "It''s okay, I''m okay. Now, we only have this clue." Worry free, sit in bed and think about it. "The answer, what the hell is he talking about?" Zhanzhu and others are also thinking. After all, this is the only key to solve the problem. "Everything at the beginning, what does that mean?" "Maybe it should be said that he is the culprit of all things. No, it still doesn''t explain who he is and where he is." Worry free is also thinking about what everything is. "Mr. wuchou, do you have any impression? Maybe the other party wants to remind you, maybe someone you know." Speaking of this, Huajing hospital can''t think of the people they know. Who has this ability? After all, most of the people they know are here. "Or, wuchou, who brought you to this town?" "Alice, no, Alice can''t be such a person, and Alice can''t be." Worry free words rejected this possibility. "Mr. wuchou, who else do you know besides Miss Alice, people who are not here?" Worry free, look around. Most of the people you know are there. Even if they are not, there is no possibility of doubt. "Think about it, who is it?" At the beginning, the source of all the problems. At this time, wuchou remembered something. "Well, why did I choose to stay here?" Worry free to think of what you have done. "I am, because of Alice, so I choose to learn puppetry and find a way to revive, or life ability." Worry free, slowly recall everything you started. "Then, Alice and I came to duwangting to visit, and then saw my current store, so we decided to open a doll store in duwangting." Wuchou thought of a key guy. "Then I went to see the mayor of this town." "It''s the mayor who gave me the store for free, so I can stay in Duwang town and meet you." Everything is because of the mayor. Without the mayor, even if Alice gives wuchou doll knowledge, wuchou doesn''t have to stay in Duwang town. You can stay at Alice''s home all the time, so you can''t meet everyone here. Nor will they be involved in their battle. "It seems that you already have the answer." "Yes, let''s go, the mayor''s house." Ready to leave, it just began to rain outside. It''s rare. Even duwangting has sunny days every year. In fact, there are few rainy days. According to Alice''s address, wuchou came to the mayor''s house. "Be careful, if he is really the boss of the organization, everyone should be careful of his strange ability and try to stay with Chengtai lang. only he can resist the stop of time." People also know how powerful the enemy who can stop time is. After all, they have dealt with such a person. Wuchou rings the doorbell alone, leaving others waiting nearby. Ding Dong The door opened and a girl opened it. "Hello, is Mr. Mayor at home?" "No, Mr. mayor went for a walk in the park. It''s amazing. It''s still raining and Mr. Mayor hasn''t come back." "Thank you." Wuchou took the people to the park and saw the grandpa who had given it to wuchou''s store, standing in the middle of the garden with an umbrella. "Mr. Mayor, is that you?" The other party didn''t look back, just stood in place and waited for me to speak. "Although the answer is very simple, I thought you would lose your reason to look around, which would waste a lot of time." The mayor didn''t look back and spoke alone. "At first, I just thought you were just an ordinary resident and told you an impossible thing. I didn''t expect you to really help me lead out this great devil, although I killed it to some extent." The mayor turned around with a red gem around his neck, which attracted special attention. "I just didn''t expect that your little doll didn''t know where the news came from and found it on our organization. At the beginning, everyone didn''t care much, but simply dealt with you." The mayor turned off his umbrella. The magic is that the rain didn''t touch his body and was bounced away by some force. "My four incompetent men can''t beat you. To tell you the truth, I thought you couldn''t beat them. I didn''t expect you to refresh my three outlooks again and again." "I''m curious that you have such a magical ability without a double. It''s really special. I haven''t met such a magical guy like you in my life." The mayor took out a familiar dagger. For Chengtai Lang, this dagger killed Ji Liangji shadow. "Just, my knife and my stone tell me that your abilities are not what he wants, that is to say, they are not doubles." The mayor''s eyes were sharp, and he stared at wuchou, completely ignoring chengtailang and others around him. "My perfection doesn''t need others to stir up the game. You are an obstacle. If you want to save your doll, try to beat me." The last battle, start. Chapter 341 I''m not a complete doll. The arms, the body, even the meaning of existence, have no meaning. Once I was just what was in the cupboard, forgotten by my father, left there, waste. But now I, who forgot my father, and whose body was repaired by others, what is my wish now. By the way, I don''t even have these memories. The mercury lamp slowly wakes up from the dream. It''s amazing. As long as you stay in your box, you will think of your own memories. This was once a distant dream of mercury lamp. Mercury lamp every dream, will think of a person, a doll that she hates and cares about. Zhenhong, like her, likes black tea, and her style of clothes is the same. Even the two of them are fighting all the time. But now it''s different. The field is surrounded by darkness. Everyone can''t leave. Only they can escape there. They win. However, the depression in my heart has been unable to disperse. "Do I care about them?" Mercury lamp can''t believe that he cares about those guys. It''s just some obstacles for him to see his father. "Mercury lamp, what''s the matter?" Looking at the mercury lamp sitting in the box, I wonder if the mercury lamp has something on my mind. "Worry free, did I tell you about me?" "Anytime. I''ll listen to the mercury lamp." Wuchou picked up the mercury lamp and put it by his bed, ready to listen to the mercury lamp tell his story. "I have many sisters, but now they are all trapped in one place. Should I go back and bring them out?" "Don''t you know the answer?" Wuchou rubbed the head of the mercury lamp and said "You should know very well, so I don''t have to say anything. No matter what decision you make, I will support you." "Yes." The mercury lamp looked at the worry free at this time and felt that he might be really lucky. Although his body was not made by his father, he met a softer man. "Rabbit, you''re here, aren''t you?" When wuchou went on working, the mercury lamp shouted in the mirror. "Of course I''m here, miss." The rabbit came out of the mirror and looked at the mercury lamp maliciously. "I want to go back, in order to end all this." Looking at the firm eyes of the mercury lamp, the rabbit knew that the story became more interesting. "Interesting. Remember, you want to go back this time. It has nothing to do with me." The rabbit took the hand of the mercury lamp and went directly into the mirror. field As before, a dead town. "Go, mercury lamp, I''m waiting for you, waiting for you to make your decision." The rabbit said and disappeared from the corner, but the mercury lamp was very clear, and the other party had been looking at him. Mercury lamp walking in the street, there is no life around, and there is even no trace of battle. Everyone can''t leave here and loses the meaning of battle. "Mercury lamp, what are you doing here?" Really red, sitting in a chair, watching the mercury lamp come over. "True red, I have a wish." The black wings behind the mercury lamp spread slowly, and the magic on the body became real. "Mercury lamp?" Zhenhong looks at the serious mercury lamp. It''s a little strange. Why do you still want to fight? Now, do you still want to play Alice game? "What do you mean, mercury lamp?" "I, want to defeat you, yes, defeat you, sisterhood or something, just hinder my way forward." The eyes of the mercury lamp were ferocious and stared at the real red. "I want to be the perfect Alice, and then come back to him." The feathers behind him burst out in a flash. Zhenhong could only hastily use her rose petals to resist the attack of the mercury lamp. "This magic, you, have made a contract with the media. It is impossible that there is no human in this world." Zhenhong couldn''t resist the attack of mercury lamp. She threw aside the barrier under her control and jumped away directly. "Embarrassed, really red, but it''s useless. You''re going to die here today." The feathers behind him directly formed two black dragons and rushed up to real red to bite. "Holier!" Great magic came from the real red artificial spirit, and a white light suddenly exploded in front of the mercury lamp, making the mercury lamp temporarily lose its real red position. "Damn, do you want to escape!" When the white light dissipates, the mercury lamp has lost its true red position and let the other party escape. "Damn, you can''t escape." Following the trace left by true red, the mercury lamp caught up. In a corner of the town, the magic of true red is consumed a lot. In this world that can''t be supplemented, it''s a trouble. "Looks like you''re in trouble." The rabbit appeared in front of Zhenhong and looked at Zhenhong with bad intentions. "Is that you? Get out of here with a mercury lamp. Why, why not take the rest of us." No wonder, the mercury lamp not only has new magic, but also is really red. I also see that the box of the mercury lamp is still new. At first, I was just suspicious. Now it is clear that this guy took her out. "After all, it''s a price to pay. She doesn''t want to come back here. She just feels that she will come back to accompany you for a certain goal." "No, it''s trying to kill us." The rabbit also didn''t expect that at the beginning, he thought she was really emotional explosion and wanted to take Zhenhong them away. Who thought he was going to directly destroy them and complete Alice''s game. "However, the plot is more interesting than I expected, so I think it''s necessary to make it more difficult for her." The rabbit looked at the angry red face and said. "Girl, do you want to leave here?" "Damn, where the hell is it?" The mercury lamp has been following the trace of true red to look for true red in the town, but the other party is very cunning. He has been walking around with the mercury lamp and can''t see it at all. At this time, the mercury lamp saw that there was a big hole in the sky. Outside the big hole, what you saw was the worry free shop. "Mercury lamp, sure enough, the game is better to be fair." The rabbit appeared next to the mercury lamp and said to the mercury lamp. "Next, Zhenhong will go through this door to the real world. If she really leaves, you can''t leave. After all, I can only take one person to leave." What the rabbit said is true or false. The mercury lamp doesn''t know, but the mercury lamp knows that he must go back. "I''ll settle with you later." The mercury lamp flew to the space hole and saw the real red figure, which was very close. "Really red, you guy, don''t want to leave here." The black dragon stretched out again. Zhenhong didn''t dare to risk being killed, regardless of these things. "Holier." "Hell." The battle between the two artificial elves, Zhenhong can''t continue to use the method just now to leave. "True red, only I can leave here!" At this time, the helper left by Zhenhong came. The thick vines and thorns that could not see their fingers rose from the ground to block the way of the mercury lamp. "Guys like you." "Sorry, everyone." True red, desperate, rushed to the space hole. "No, no, I want to see him again." The mercury lamp stopped by the obstacle can only watch the true red fly into the tunnel and disappear. "No!" Chapter 342 Wuchou didn''t start at once. All are flaws, but why can''t my body move. My body is stiff. Am I afraid? Wuchou doesn''t know. After all, wuchou has always had enemies facing special situations, but this time, wuchou is a completely unknown enemy. Archbishop, legendary hero, zombie, boss of the black soul world, enemies he met, no worry and a little knowledge. "But this man has shown me his horror, so." Max magic cannon "If you''re afraid, you don''t need to fight him." The blue magic cannon went up, crossed the falling rain and directly hit the mayor who was still standing in place. "Did you succeed?" "If only it were so simple." When the smoke and dust dispersed, I just saw that the worry free attack condensed in front of the mayor and did not move forward. "No matter what attack it is, it is inseparable from the use of energy. As long as it involves these, my sage stone can absorb them all. Your fancy attacks are useless." The stone absorbs wuchou''s attack. Not only that, it also returns with its original energy and bounces back to wuchou. Worry free is very simple to avoid, but instead of moving forward, he is more careful. "What''s the matter? Don''t you dare to attack me?" The mayor looked at Wu Chou who was still hesitating and despised him in his heart. "I''m so disappointed. I thought you could bring me change. It seems that I''m too naive." "Cut." Whip, armor mode Bash The whip is compressed into a spring, and the huge impact bounces directly in front of the mayor. However, the ability of the other party can not be hit by such a simple attack. Time, stop. The mayor is different from Chengtai lang. although he has been practicing all the time, he can''t resist the aging of age and can only stop for four seconds, but it''s not comparable to eating Chengtai Lang for two seconds. The mayor simply avoided the worry free attack, inserted a knife into the worry free whip, and finally got the conclusion he wanted. "I see." hurricane The powerful hurricane rushed directly to wuchou, but wuchou couldn''t escape. "Platinum star, the world." Chengtai Lang hurried to leave without worry, and the time stopped. The powerful hurricane instantly destroyed the place where wuchou had just stood, and the whole land was lifted up "Sure enough, my guess is not wrong." Wuchou looked at the mayor who was talking to himself. At this time, he found that he had been cut within the stop time. "Your body doesn''t have any double ability. Naturally, you can''t summon a double. No wonder you have another arrow on your body, but it doesn''t inspire your ability." "Interesting, where is your double going? It''s interesting, but that''s not why I''ll let you go." Magician''s red Flame cross The huge flame Cross flew out of the side and rushed directly at the mayor. But in the end, he didn''t hit anything. Abdel''s attack was only blocked by a layer of water column, and he didn''t even burn the other party''s hair. "Abdel, there''s no chance for you here. Go away." The rain gathered from the sky and formed a huge water dragon, which rushed directly to Abdel. "Ah ah!" Abdel''s flame was getting higher and higher, but he couldn''t resist an attack by the water dragon. He was directly thrown away by the water dragon''s tail. "Mr. Abdel." Zhan Zhu hurried over and wanted to help with the treatment. "Time, stop." The mayor looked at Zhanzhu who was going to be treated and shook his head helplessly. "Dongfang Zhanzhu, your double is really troublesome. Clean you up early to avoid too many miscellaneous fish harassing me all the time." A huge whirlwind gathered in the hands of the mayor and rushed directly to the unsuspecting battle helper. "War help!" Chengtai Lang also wants to come and help, but it''s still too far to reach. "Uh." All the people saw that Zhanzhu was suddenly hit by a whirlwind, and his whole body was cut to varying degrees, temporarily losing his ability to move. "Why, why don''t you kill us all the time? You can kill us soon." Huajing hospital didn''t understand why the other party didn''t start. He always had the opportunity to do it. "He just wants to take away our ability." Chengtai Lang told the truth at a glance. "Yes, after all, your doubles have been skillfully used, and your mental power must be great. Even if you repeat your doubles, my sage stone can grow to a certain extent." "Damn monster." The green of the French emperor Emerald spray "Take it." When the mayor waved, countless purple crystals fell from the sky, which directly blocked the attack of Huajing hospital and even hurt Huajing hospital. "Huajing hospital, you guy." Chengtai Lang rushed directly to the front and planned to give the other party a close combat. "Mr. chengtaro, let me help you." Yitai walked behind the mayor and pulled Chengtai Lang into front of the mayor in an instant. "Platinum star, the world." "Ola Ola Ola Ola Ola Ola Ola!" I saw the mayor also move within the stop time, and a mass of mucus covered directly in front of the mayor. No matter how strong the power of the platinum star is, it can''t break the mucus. Poof A strong pressure came from the ground. Chengtai Lang was held against his chest by a huge stone pillar and flew directly. "Can''t the kids behind make good use of their abilities and treat me as a child?" As soon as the mayor caught him in the void, Yitai came directly to the other party and repeated his old trick to Yitai, flying on top of a stone pillar like Chengtai Lang. Time flows again "Mr. chengtaro, Yitai." Kang Yi and Lu Ban were very angry when they were beaten away, but they didn''t mess around. "Kang Yi, come together." "Yes, Miss lupin." "Echo, Act3." "The gate of heaven." Kang Yi and Lu Ban plan to take advantage of the cooling time when this time stops to shoot each other. After all, this is the best opportunity. "One, just can''t see." The mayor directly closed his eyes without looking at Lu companion. "The other is the increase of gravity. Even if the body is inconvenient to move, the doubles are different." The big fireball falling from the sky hit Kang Yi directly. "Kang Yijun." Dew companion promptly left Kang Yihu behind, but she and Kang Yihu were involved in the explosion and were directly blown up, while dew companion was seriously injured behind her. "Miss Lu Ban." Kang Yi looked at the mayor unharmed. Unwilling, he clenched his teeth. All, fall to the ground. It''s just a round. "Not enough. If you can''t use energy, then melee." Wuchou slowly stood up, looked at his fallen teammates and thought of another way. "How many abilities can I use?" Kogas naturally knows what wuchou has to say. "You can use three more. Three are your limits. You won''t be able to move by then." "Enough." first I saw that the worry free breath seemed to have changed. The fingernails on the hands became sharp and sharp, the pupils stood up, and a colorful thin wing appeared after the body was thick. Void, predator mode Chapter 343 "Mercury lamp, where are you?" When wuchou woke up, he found that the box of the mercury lamp was missing. He had been looking for it in the store and couldn''t find it. "Mercury lamp." Wuchou hurried out. Wuchou didn''t know where the mercury lamp would go. He had to run around Duwang town all the time. "Mercury lamp!" Wuchou shouted louder and louder, and even passers-by looked around next door to see where he was looking for. However, what brought wuchou despair was that no matter how long he looked, he would not find the mercury lamp. Wuchou had no choice but to go back to the store. After all, if the mercury lamp could really come back, then this is the only place where she will come back. "Hello, you seem to be looking for someone?" Outside the worry free shop, a man in strange clothes came in and claimed to be an architect. "What''s the matter? I haven''t opened the door now." "No, I''m here for you." The architect looked at the carefree eyes and felt that this was the person he needed to find. He was a double messenger of hope and despair in a moment. I need this kind of person. "I know you''re looking for someone, and I may know where." "Really?" Wuchou jumped up and grabbed each other''s shoulders. "Of course, this needs your help." The architect walked into the mountainous area near duwangting with worry free and began to explain his own affairs. "I want to ask you for help, because you are a double Messenger, of course I am, but different. My strength is not enough to complete this thing, so I need your help." The architect went deep with no worries until he came near the cave. "Recently, we found a strange light here, which seems to be caused by an earthquake. Then here, we saw another scene." With no worries, the architect came to the light and saw a white passage with buildings in another place. "Is it amazing? It seems that we have found a passage to another world." "Moreover, Du Wangting is very similar to our world, but it is different." Wuchou stares at the buildings inside, which is really a little different from the Duwang town where he is now. It should be said that it is very similar to the Duwang town where he was at the beginning. "What do you want me to do?" The architect looked at Wu Chou and said. "We tried many ways, but we couldn''t open this channel to another world, but we found a way." The architect took out an ancient book from his pocket, which recorded something. "The cave of space can only be opened by the double messenger of hope and despair. Now you have this ability and master the hope of finding your friend. There is also the despair that she has disappeared in the world. Even if we don''t find you, you will come here and open the cave on your own." Wuchou looked at the architect and only asked. "If I really open this channel, can I use it?" "Of course, you can also accompany us to explore this new world." "Give me some time, please." Worry free went back to the store and thought about it. "There, no doubt, is duwangting, but why, I will appear here." Worry free can see that those people are not good people, but some highly organized guys. "But if the mercury lamp is really there." At this time, wuchou''s mirror lit up and the rabbit came out. "You are, I remember." "I can tell you that the mercury lamp is not in the world over there, but in the field." "So, how can I get her out?" Worry free looked at the rabbit and hoped that the rabbit would give itself an answer. "The question is, would you like to go back?" "What do you mean?" The rabbit sighed helplessly and looked at wuchou. "Haven''t you found it yet?" "What the hell are you talking about?" The rabbit looked as if he didn''t know the real worry, so he could only tell him the truth. "Why, you can''t use ripples in another world." "Why, you have an unusual double, and you haven''t seen it before." "Why, your memory is different from your current world, but no one else has this problem." "There is only one answer." The rabbit took out an arrow and approached wuchou slowly. "You just have no worries, but you''re not. You''re just." "His double." Wuchou''s body slowly turns black. At this time, wuchou can''t believe that he is his own double. "You have been separated from the noumenon for a long time, and have you forgotten that you are special. You are different from them. No matter what the world is, there will be no other you." "What?" This is, is it true? The rabbit can only tell him the news. After all, this is the only way. "To save the mercury lamp, you need to sacrifice your special. Of course, you can always stay in this world, so you will always be separated from the noumenon." "Of course, noumenon is just a substitute that can''t be used. It won''t affect life." "But if you decide to sacrifice your special, you will return to yourself and never be divided. Even so, are you willing?" Worry free looked at the rabbit and just wanted to ask one important thing. "Is everything I''m going through now, everything I''m going through in this world true?" The rabbit saw worry free confusion and worry. "Isn''t it true that you, yourself, have encountered all this?" Worry free, close your eyes and see what you meet here, the people you meet, the things you see, the most important thing. Mercury lamp. "Have you decided?" "Mercury lamp needs a more perfect me. It''s not this. It''s just me separated by doubles." Wuchou slowly stood up. The firmness of his eyes had let the rabbit know that the man had decided. "Well, then, take this mirror and let''s go to that passage." Wuchou came to the cave with a mirror on his back and agreed with the architect what to do next. "Have you decided?" "Well, I have only one request. Sending that child to that world is my last request. I don''t care about everything else." Worry free, listen to everything prepared by the rabbit. "Mercury lamp, what you need is not me. Another, another, more important me, needs you more." Wuchou puts his hand on the mirror, and the strength of his body slowly enters the mirror. Wuchou''s hand slowly passes through the mirror and takes out a familiar suitcase from inside. "Are you okay?" The architect looked at the carefree body slowly turning black, as if it were going to become a shadow. "It''s all right. Leave the rest to me." Wuchou walked to the front of the channel with the box. His memory began to be blurred and his strength was decreasing. "Sorry, the other me. I''m afraid. You don''t like mercury lamps, so forgive me." Wuchou suddenly opened the space tunnel, opened the box, and left a blue butterfly on the unconscious mercury lamp. "Mercury lamp, when he is completely willing to accept you, he can fully accept you even without my memory. My strength is your last amulet." Wuchou closes the box, pushes the box into the tunnel, and the body gradually collapses. "Sorry, mercury lamp." The worry free body is directly broken, and the double who retains self-consciousness has disappeared. "No worries?" The mercury lamp remembered what had happened and prepared for activities, but found that he was trapped in a place, his eyes were covered with black cloth, his magic was limited, and he couldn''t see anything. "I, believe, worry free, will come back and save me." Chapter 344 "Interesting, interesting." The mayor can''t wait to see the change of form. "What is there and how many things are there? Let me see and use them all." Wuchou didn''t speak. He ran directly to the mayor. As soon as his fingernails were thrown, several sharp spikes flew out directly. The mayor simply built a stone wall forward to block all the attacks, but he knew it was only a detailed attack. "Still ahead." Plop Wuchou directly passed through the stone wall with one hand, condensed a colorful sharp blade on his hand, and directly inserted it into the mayor. "No, forget what happened to chengtaro?" The mucus appeared again, but this time the effective ability to deal with Chengtai Lang lost its function in front of wuchou. The mucus was cut open, just like a layer of jelly cut cleanly by a knife. "Time, stop." It seems to have a hunch that the other party will suddenly stop time. Worry free hurried back, flew back, and opened the distance in an instant. "I see. It seems that the wing is not an ornament. It can take you so far." This distance has been missed, and the mayor has resumed the flow of time. "But just relying on this power, you can''t beat me." On the other side, near the mayor''s house. "Here it is." Alice came nearby by car. According to the mark left by herself, she lost her sight here. It seems that the other party locked them here. "Save them quickly. I don''t know what will happen later." Alice sneaked directly into the mayor''s house, but unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the door, she was attacked by the other party''s double. "Since you can find here and prove that you are not an ordinary person, it seems that the mayor''s guess is not wrong. Sure enough, someone will come here to save them." "Whoever you are, if you want to save them, come and try my maze." For a moment, Alice saw a sudden change in the scene. The whole house was surrounded by the stars. Stone roads appeared under the stars, and countless stone doors appeared on the stone roads. "Come on, how do you get through my maze, or will you be trapped here until you''re tired to death?" "Don''t be kidding." Alice took out an unknown piece of talisman paper and made a gesture in the air. A cloud of white smoke exploded and many little dolls appeared next to Alice. "It''s such a simple maze. Let my doll find the exit at one time. If one person can''t, there will be a group of people." Alice, in order to find them, started her own battle. Back to the battlefield. Probably find out your ability. Wuchou has thought of a way to hurt each other. "Next, let you see my power." Jump directly in front of the other party and cut it directly without worry. The mayor already knows the power of this weapon. Naturally, he won''t mess around and the flame will explode directly. Next, the mayor saw that wuchou was in the air, jumped up again, avoided his own attack and came behind him. "It''s too late. I have enough time to stop." Time, stop. When time stopped, the mayor was ready to turn around and attack wuchou, but found that the other party''s body disappeared. "Where have you been? I saw it here just now." The mayor looked around, but he still couldn''t find any trace of worry free. "Damn it." Time flows again Mayor, at this moment, losing wuchou''s figure also brings wuchou the best opportunity. Wuchou appeared again, right behind the mayor, and the sharp blade in his hand was close to the mayor''s head. "Here! But it''s too late." The powerful hurricane condensed in front of wuchou in an instant, and the mayor planned to push away wuchou in this way. "It''s too late. It''s you." evolution The sharp blade suddenly stretched out, and the mayor could only watch the sharp blade insert. Poop On the other side, Alice was still looking for an exit in the maze. "Indeed, the whole maze is very big. Even after walking for so long, the doll still can''t find the exit." Alice''s magic kept telling Alice where she had gone, how many things she had experienced, and whether there was a mechanism or something. "Your ability is interesting. If we are not enemies, I also want to ask about your ability." "Hum, wait until I crack your ability." Alice has been looking for more and more lines, but Alice believes that even if there are really repeated and miscellaneous lines, she has a way to solve them. "I''ll find it." Alice thought only about it. I''ll find them for real red. "Yes." Alice rushed directly to the door. In a moment, she returned to the room again. A girl sat in a chair and looked at Alice in surprise. "Awesome, it''s really untied." The girl didn''t seem to intend to continue to use such tricks and took Alice into a room. Alice saw that the mercury lamp, really red and cranberries, were tied up and put on the bed. Alice could still see the mercury lamp struggling. "They give it back to you. After all, Mr. Mayor and I are just business relations. We don''t need to sacrifice anything for him." "But here''s a piece of advice." The girl looked at Alice. "No, don''t fight him. You can''t win. Leave this town quickly. It''s good for you and these dolls." "It''s hard to say." Alice untied the three and said as she did it. "Their people are not such simple guys who will give up. Even if they come to the end, they are also men who insist on digging out a way." Back to the battlefield. "Drink." A mouthful of blood coughed up directly and splashed directly on the mayor''s hand. A long black gun, inserted from wuchou''s side, shot wuchou''s chest with blood. "Mr. wuchou!" As for the worry free blade, it just touches the tip of the mayor''s nose and cuts a little skin. "Interesting. It can grow. Fortunately, I have made some preparations." The hurricane pushed wuchou away. Wuchou covered his chest and knelt on the ground. He was in great pain. "It hurts, that weapon, but one of the double abilities. No matter what damage it is, the pain will be magnified ten times." Worry free even hurts so much that you can''t breathe. Every time you pull the wound, the pain will live even more. "Generally, this ability is only used to extort confessions. After all, there are many hard bones. Be careful not to kill them. It really wastes me a lot of time." The mayor walked up to wuchou, stepped on wuchou''s back and stamped his foot. "But you don''t have to worry about being defeated so easily." "You guy." Biochemical morphology Wuchou turns into a huge mucus ball and bounces the other party away. Although the worry free wound healed at a very fast speed, the pain did not reduce much. "I can''t do this. I still can''t beat him." Worry free, use another ability that can be used. Chapter 345 Duwangting, wuchou doll store. "Ah, boring." Cranberry sat and enjoyed his tea. It was a strawberry fortune cake brought by the minibus to cranberry. Zhenhong is quietly drinking her own black tea. It is not hot or cold. The temperature is just right. The tea is the puff that wuchou has learned recently. "What''s the matter, raspberry, isn''t peace good?" They haven''t tried a peaceful life for a long time. Zhenhong remembers everything about the explosion at home last time. It is because of that experience that Zhenhong was forced to live in Lupin''s house to let Zhenhong know the benefits of peace. "However, it''s really boring recently. No one in our store even came to buy Dolls. Worry free doesn''t allow us to walk around." "No way. After all, we are moving dolls. Going out to scare others will affect our peaceful life." In fact, has Zhenhong ever thought about who is going out in the middle of the night to spread so many rumors. "But clearly no one comes to our store to spend, why does wuchou keep practicing?" "Well, you have to ask himself." second floor Wuchou sits quietly on the chair, carefully installs the mold on the table, and is ready to go downstairs to start making. No matter how good your ability is, you should keep practicing before you can go further. This is the only way Alice can tell wuchou, and it is also the way wuchou has been using. After installing the mold, wuchou is preparing to go downstairs and sees the raspberry running up to find himself. "Worry free, come and play games with the young berries, okay?" This is a headache. Wuchou Jinting just wants to make dolls with peace of mind. She doesn''t have the option to play games with cranberries. "Find a way to fool her." Wuchou had to nod, take the cranberries down to the first floor and enter the studio. "Well, what can I do to distract her from me." Wuchou thought for a while and remembered that he seemed to have bought a ring, but he didn''t know where to throw it. Anyway, he wasn''t in the store. After all, he didn''t have much impression. "Raspberry, can you help me find my missing ring? That''s my important thing." What is it used for? I forget it without worry. "Wow, detective game, interesting, raspberry will work hard." "Wait, shouldn''t I be invited in this situation?" I saw Zhenhong wearing a set of service for the protagonist in a puppet play. The style is very. How to say, the traditional service of British detectives in the steam age implies a famous detective. "This incident will be solved by my detective Zhenhong." No worries. When you think of it, it''s really red. Please ask Alice to make it yourself. It takes Alice a lot of time, so really red doesn''t dislike Alice so much. "Then, client, please tell me when your ring disappeared?" Looking at Zhenhong holding a small pipe, wuchou wants to laugh and cry. After all, he actually dug a big pit for himself to jump. He has to bother himself to think about where to use it. "Well, let me see. I remember, it was the day before we came back to live. At that time, I just bought the ring and went back to Lupin''s house. I got up tomorrow morning and found it missing." "I see. May I leave it at Lupin''s house? It seems that I have to go." Zhenhong hurried away with the cranberries, leaving wuchou alone in a daze. "Just right, it should be all right, probably." Zhenhong and Xiaomei arrive at Lupin''s house carefully. Just as the window of Lupin''s studio is not closed, Zhenhong breaks through the window directly with Xiaomei. Snap "What, what, what happened?" Lu Ban just came back from the toilet and saw that Zhenhong and cranberries directly broke their own glass and came in. His stomach hurt very much. "Zhenhong, why did you suddenly come here with a attendant? Really, can''t you ring the doorbell well?" Lu Ban looked at the really red clothes and cranberries and thought of some stories about them. He was inspired and was ready to continue painting. "Interesting, suddenly the inspiration came." Lu Ban quickly picked up his pen and prepared to start, but Zhenhong stopped each other. "Wait, Lupin, ask you a question. I came here this time in the name of a detective." "Oh, so, what do you want to ask?" With more inspiration, Lupin wants to participate in the real red game as a clue person. "A few days ago, wuchou lost a ring here. Did anything happen in your house?" "Ring?" Lu Ban rubbed his chin and thought carefully. "I remember that I introduced Mr. wuchou to buy this ring. I remember he said it was for giving people and what packing box to buy. I remember Kang Yijun took Mr. wuchou to buy a gift box. Maybe Kang Yijun knows something." Zhenhong gets the clue from Lu Ban and starts her own consideration. "I see. It doesn''t seem to be lost, but worry free. I forget who and what gifts to give, but I forget again." However, Zhenhong has been following wuchou. Recently, wuchou has not given any gifts or called messenger. "Go find KANGYI and find out the situation." Zhenhong hurriedly grabbed the cranberries and left. Lupin began to draw. "By the way, where does Hirose KANGYI live?" Zhenhong turned back and asked Lu Ban. "He should still be in class at this time. You can find him at school, but be careful, many people." Zhenhong gets the information she knows and leaves quickly. "Wait, come back and fix the window for me!" But true red has gone far. "Damn, it''s going to cost you again. I''ll complain to Mr. wuchou next time." Zhenhong secretly took the cranberries near grape hill high school. The cranberries asked Zhenhong in fear. "True red, wuchou said, can''t be seen." "It''s all right. We''ll be very careful. Don''t worry." Zhenhong sneaks to high school with cranberries. She happens to see Kang having lunch with a girl under a tree. "Just right." Zhenhong carefully threw a stone from the tree crown and just hit Kang Yi in front of him, attracting the other party''s attention. "You remember, you are Mr. wuchou''s doll. Why do you appear here?" "Kang Yijun, are these two?" Looking at the sudden change in youhuazi''s eyes, Kang Yi quickly explained. "They are Mr. wuchou''s dolls in the doll shop. They are Mr. wuchou''s most precious dolls. No one can rob them." "Yes." Kang Yi looked at Yu huazi, relieved. "What are you doing here? This is a school. It''s not good to be found." "I''m sorry, but I know. Some time ago, you took wuchou to the gift shop to buy some gift boxes. Do you know what?" "Oh, that thing." Kang scratched his head and felt embarrassed. "It''s a headache. Mr. wuchou was very picky at that time. He chose one for a long time and said what was the best packaging for her. I always wanted to know who it was, but Mr. wuchou said it was a secret." It''s really red. Do you think there are any strange people outside to seduce wuchou, especially the guy with black feathers. "So, do you know where he sent it?" Kang scratched his head and thought for a moment. "Well, because I helped send it in the end, so I know." Kang Yi gives the address to Zhenhong, and Zhenhong leaves at ease. "It''s amazing, Mr. worry free." Zhenhong thinks while walking to the address position. It''s the woman who asked this bastard to send a ring and specially package it. Damn it, it won''t really be that guy. It''s unforgivable. Wait for me. According to the address, Zhenhong came to this position and found something wrong. "True red, how do you come back?" Really red, took the cranberries and went back to the doll shop. "Is it there?" Zhenhong came to the mailbox at the door and opened it. Sure enough, there was a gift box in it. It was a gift box where red and yellow met. "Why, send it here? Isn''t it for others?" "I don''t know. Just take it out and have a look." Zhenhong takes out the gift box with the recipient''s name written on it. "Eh?" night Wuchou sat on the sofa watching TV with Zhenhong and cranberries in his arms and found Zhenhong a little distracted. "True red, what''s the matter?" "Nothing, just something." "Really?" The young raspberry looked at the interaction between the two and wanted to interrupt, but when she saw the red threat in her eyes, she gave up. "Stingy, stingy without worry." Raspberry whispered. When wuchou packed up his things and was ready to continue his practice, the young berry asked Zhenhong. "True red, why don''t you tell wuchou that we found the ring?" Zhenhong just shook her head. "It doesn''t matter. He just wanted to distract us. Don''t tell him we found it. Don''t mention it. That''s enough." "Well, that''s what you say." The cranberry lay in the box. "Good night, really red." "Good night, raspberry." Zhenhong sits on wuchou''s bed with a book and looks at the back of wuchou who is still working. She is absent-minded. Wuchou didn''t notice that there was a gold ring on the ring finger of Zhenhong''s right hand. "Fool has no worries. Why are you in such trouble?" When wuchou is ready to rest, wuchou sees Zhenhong still reading. "True red, what''s the matter? Have you lost sleep again?" "No, just waiting for you." "Strange guy, didn''t you say that sleeping time is very important? Don''t keep time, fool." Wuchou cleaned up and lay in bed with Zhenhong. "Good night, really red." "Good night, worry free." Zhenhong holds wuchou''s warm body and feels this person''s heartbeat, temperature and feelings for her. In the really red box, there is the gift box, and a line of words is written next door. Recipient, can''t forget the true red. Chapter 346 Duwangting, battlefield Wuchou covered his painful wound and looked at the mayor who was still intact with a frown. "What should I do? Mr. wuchou still can''t hurt each other. It''s too strong." Huajing hospital looks at wuchou and has tried its best. However, the other party has too many abilities. How can there be such a super standard double. "Even so, wuchou hasn''t given up yet. He must have some way to believe him." Chengtai Lang stood aside and looked at it carefully. Now it is no longer a battle that allows them to intervene. "Kogas, do you have the ability of that man?" Wuchou thinks that a guy''s ability may be able to deal with this multi-functional guy. "Of course, in fact, I have the ability of many people. As long as you think of what method to use, after all, I just provide ability. How to use it is your problem." That''s enough Click, click Clattering I saw the invisible chains rising on the ground, wrapped in worry free hands one by one, and slowly formed a set of huge boxers, with two large chains tied to it. Magic runes from different worlds appear one after another. "Chengtaro, then." Wuchou threw Chengtai Lang a chain. I don''t know why. "Help me take it. It''s useful." "Come on, round two." On the other side, Alice took Zhenhong and others to the battlefield. "Mercury lamp, what are your plans? We may have added trouble to worry free in the past." Zhenhong tells the truth. After all, it is because they were caught that wuchou had to fight. Now they rushed over and were taken hostage, which Zhenhong dare not imagine. "Hum, then you will know that you can go back, but I must go." The mercury lamp looked into the distance and prayed. "Of course not, I will always be with worry free." "Alice, hurry up." "Yes." Alice ran faster as her magic increased under her feet. "Hurry up. I think you don''t need me." On the chest of the mercury lamp, the blue butterfly trembled slightly. "Is this your ability? I can''t see any difference." Although the mayor said so, he could see that if wuchou had any action, he would react immediately. "Hum." Wuchou suddenly rushed forward for a distance, and the iron chain in his hand hit directly like a runaway wild horse. The mayor instantly created an earth barrier in front of him. However, wuchou''s body is directly pulled over with the iron chain. The iron chain in his hand is as flexible as wuchou''s hand. A big swing directly takes wuchou across the soil barrier. "Look at the move." The iron chain was directly smashed down at a very fast speed, but the mayor directly controlled the water to block the worry free offensive in front of him, which just surprised the mayor. A magic burst out in the front of the iron chain and directly blasted behind through the water shield. "Damn kid." Although the explosion didn''t hurt himself, he was blackened by the explosion, which made the mayor a little ashamed. "It''s not over yet." The iron chain is like a whip, which directly cuts off the surrounding rain and barriers and hits the mayor directly. "Time, stop." "No way!" A huge iron chain rushed to the mayor at a very fast speed and passed through the barrier and the mayor''s body. Before the mayor realized what had happened, wuchou was very close to himself. Stop, time. The mayor felt that time had stopped, but wuchou was still moving and did not lose his ability to move because of the stop of time. "How is it possible that you can move?" Spike Wuchou won''t give the mayor any chance. A spike rushed directly in front of the mayor and fell over the iron chain in his hand. "Bad." At the last moment, the mayor made an explosion in front of him. The huge impact directly pushed away his worry free, so as to avoid being attacked by worry free. Time flows again. People didn''t expect that wuchou can move within the stop time. It''s a little incredible. "I see. Can you steal?" The mayor probably guessed why wuchou''s sudden iron chain didn''t hurt himself. "Also, the iron chain in Chengtai Lang''s hand is to prevent accidents. It''s worthy of you." "But I still didn''t hurt you. It seems that I still failed." Wuchou was also hurt by the explosion. It''s incredible why he didn''t hurt himself by making such an explosion in front of him. "The stone of the sage, forget it?" I see. Has the magic of explosion only been absorbed? In other words, as soon as you get close to him, you will be pushed away by his suicide explosion. You are all right, and the enemy is all right. "How inexplicable it is, this ability." Wuchou can''t think of any way to restrain his ability for a while. Maybe he can try several times to find a way to deal with him. "Alas, there isn''t much time. It seems that I won''t play with you." The mayor looked at Wu Chou who was still thinking and mercilessly interrupted each other. "What do you mean?" Time, stop. Seeing the mayor stop using it again, wuchou will not cancel his time stop. Then, behind the mayor, the familiar flame demon appeared again. "Your stealing ability should only steal one. Then, how do you bear the flames of nothingness now?" Devil''s fire fist The flame demon behind him punched wuchou, and the huge fireball directly hit wuchou. "Damn it." Unable to resist the explosion, wuchou was directly blown out by the attack, and his body rolled on the ground for several times before he stopped "Uh." Time flows again They only saw that wuchou was suddenly blown up and turned directly to the other side, with obvious burns on his body. "I''m different from you. I can use this level of ability infinitely. Then, how can you defeat me if you just leave time to stop?" Indeed, there is no way. "Damn, can''t you really do it?" Wuchou is a little desperate. The other party is too strong and beyond the specification. He has no other way to beat him. "No worries, don''t give up." Familiar sounds. Worry free turned around and saw Alice coming to the battlefield with real red, cranberries and mercury lamps. "What are you doing here? Now that you''ve been rescued, hide in a safe place." "No." They flew to each other and hugged each other tightly. "You are my media. If you really want to fight, I will also participate together and won''t let you alone." Zhenhong said, took out her crutch from her pocket and stared at the mayor. "Worry free, we are a family. How can we leave you and don''t go away." Raspberry, though frightened, looked at the mayor bravely. "Worry free, no matter what happens, no one can separate us again, no matter who." The mercury lamp said, and the feathers behind him were ready to move. "Is that so?" Yes, I not only have my family, but also my comrades in arms behind me, other worlds and partners waiting for me. "Fight together, worry free." The butterfly on the mercury lamp flies out of the body of the mercury lamp and returns to worry free body. "This is!" Chapter 347 Duwangting, home of baiyeba "Ba, I don''t want to leave." Cranberry nestled in Ba''s arms, very reluctant to give up, his own medium. "It''s all right. The cranberries are just moving back to the doll store. I''ll come and see the cranberries as long as I have time." "Ba." Cranberry cried in Ba''s arms. Really, I like it. Cranberry likes Ba very much. "Ba, please, can I put something here?" ¨C time jump ¨C Duwangting, worry free doll shop "Raspberry, what''s the matter?" Wuchou looks at the sudden stop of the young berry. It''s still eating. Isn''t it comfortable? "Raspberry, aren''t you feeling well?" Worry free, lean over and look at the cranberries. "Nothing, just think of something." Raspberry began to eat breakfast again, but all this fell into the eyes of true red. After dinner, Zhenhong and Xiaomei sat on the sofa watching TV. It was a leisure day. It was very hot outside today. Everyone didn''t want to go out. Wuchou is still carefully tidying up the furniture. After all, he has just come back and has a lot of things to tidy up. "Raspberry, what''s the matter?" Raspberry shook her head and thought about herself. "Just, remember what happened before here." "Really?" rumble When the door was opened, there were only a few people who would walk in without knocking. "Raspberry, long time no see." "Ba." Raspberry jumped down from the sofa and threw himself into BA''s arms. He was very happy that Ba actually came to see himself. "Girl, I''m so free today. Don''t I have to go to school?" "No, Mr. store manager, it''s a rest day." "Really?" It''s true or false. Worry free doesn''t care at all. Instead, it''s good for the other party to come and have a look when he is free. After all, if only he and Zhenhong do their own things, they will spend the day like this. "Just right, young girl, you can stay here at ease to save me from distracting myself from taking care of the young berries." Having finished, wuchou went to the second floor and was ready to make. "Ba, Ba, what are you going to play today?" BA was also very happy to see that the raspberry was not afraid at all. After all, it was because of himself that the raspberry left him. "Anything." Looking at the interaction between Ba and chubby, Zhenhong felt that when that person could take the initiative to be nice to himself, but thinking of this guy''s character, she felt that it was far away. "By the way, just take this opportunity to take me away and play at BA''s house." "No problem. I''m sure the store manager won''t mind." "Remember to come back before dinner." Zhenhong said this for wuchou. "Yes." Zhenhong saw them leave and went upstairs to find wuchou. After all, she was also a person unwilling to be lonely. "Ba." "What?" Ba walked home with the cranberries in his arms "Ba, what kind of person do you think wuchou is?" "Why, ask about it?" Raspberry looked at Ba and said. "After all, Ba has no friends. He doesn''t have a good friend at school. Where''s the cranberry? I hope Ba can make a good friend. Worry free is a good choice." Ba remembered that last time at school, wuchou brought them cranberries to save himself. "I don''t know. I don''t know what the store manager thinks of me. Maybe he just thinks I''m a child." "There''s no such thing. Wuchou often told me to send me back to Ba you, but he didn''t say to give it to others." I heard that wuchou wasted a lot of time dealing with the young berries every day. Ba felt a little funny. I don''t know how wuchou has been dealing with the young berries. "Yes, Mr. store manager is a good man." "Ba, why don''t you come here together?" Ba took the raspberry back to the room, sat in front of the mirror, combed the raspberry''s hair, combed it and chatted. "Raspberry, what are you talking about?" "Ba, as long as you move here together, wuchou won''t mind, and there''s an empty house in the store, but Zhenhong and I don''t live there. Ba, you can move here and live with us." "No, we''re not family. How can we move there?" Raspberry doesn''t understand. She just wants to say what she thinks. "If so, Ba you will become a family with wuchou, so that everyone will be together without separation." I''m a little embarrassed to hear what raspberry said. "No, becoming a family or something. I haven''t thought about it yet." I wish I could hit the head of the raspberry with a hammer. The little clever ghost is thinking of something strange. "Come on, Ba, is my stuff still here?" Raspberry looked at the cupboard and said. "Sure, raspberry. What do you want?" Raspberry opened the cupboard, looked for her own things in it, and took out a crayon from it. "It''s all right, but I think it''s enough." Ba and cranberry played in their house all day and soon it was evening. "Ba?" "What''s the matter, raspberry." BA is sending the cranberries back. After all, he has agreed to send the cranberries back to the doll store. "Ba, when you decide, move here. Let Ba send the baby of the raspberry. The raspberry will always wait for Ba to come." "Don''t say that. I''m not ready." Bramble''s words, every sentence left a deep impression on BA. "Really? We have a big gap." Ba thought about what was on his mind and unknowingly went to the doll shop. "Are you back? Welcome home, cranberry." "Worry free, I''m back." The young berries jumped onto wuchou''s back and leaned on wuchou''s body. "Nothing, I''ll go." "Wait." Worry free put down the berries and put on your shoes. "I''ll take you back. It''s late after all." Let Zhenhong and xiaoberry take good care of the house, and have no worry to take Ba back. "What''s the matter, girl? Your expression is very strange." Wu Chou looked at BA''s face and asked with concern. "It''s okay, don''t care." "Actually, thank you." "Huh?" Ba raised his head and looked at wuchou. He didn''t know why. "In fact, I''m a little embarrassed. After all, there''s a problem, but I also took the cranberries from you. Won''t I feel lonely?" "No, you brought me the raspberries. I should say, thank you for letting me meet the raspberries." BA''s body slowly approached wuchou. He always felt at ease as long as this person was around him. ¡°£¿¡± Watching Ba close to wuchou, wuchou even thought it was cold. "Mr. wuchou." "What?" "I''ll think about it." Until wuchou returned to the doll shop, he didn''t know what BA''s last sentence meant. "Worry free, this is for you." Looking at wuchou''s return, xiaoberry came over and handed wuchou a crayon. "Well, I don''t know what it is, but thank you." Looking at the smile on the raspberry''s face, wuchou felt that protecting their smile was his mission. One side of the real red, looking at the interaction between the two, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly. Chapter 348 "What is this?" The blue light surrounded wuchou''s body, and the breath rising into the sky even broke through the dark clouds to reveal the sunny day outside. All the residents of Duwang town saw the change and turned their eyes to the direction of the garden. "What happened?" Everyone was stunned by the change and didn''t know what happened to wuchou. "Although I don''t know what happened, I believe that worry free will win this time." Chengtai Lang said definitely. The blue light dispersed, and the three dolls saw that worry free seemed to have no change, and they couldn''t even see anything special. With his eyes closed, he seemed to finally get something back and looked at the mayor confidently. "Mercury lamp, really red, raspberries, you go to one side first, and then give it to me. Don''t worry." "Well, be careful." The three also knew that something must have changed in wuchou''s body, which made wuchou full of confidence, so they decided to leave temporarily to see the situation. "Oh, is it over at last? But it depends on what changes you have." "It''s hard to say. You''ll know later." I saw the shadow behind wuchou, leaving his own body and becoming a platinum star behind wuchou. "That''s right. Sure enough, wuchou can finally use his double again." Platinum star, world With extremely fast speed, wuchou rushed directly to the mayor, and the extremely fast boxing fell on the other party. "It''s no use. Stop the time, and I will." The flame demon appeared again, but what surprised the mayor was that a blue butterfly flew out of wuchou and turned into a flame demon in an instant, directly blocking his attack. "Ola Ola Ola Ola!" The bullet punched at the same speed and kept falling on the mayor, but the mayor quickly responded. A stone wall was raised in front of him to give him some time to react. Time flows again However, the mayor still couldn''t move. He could only watch the worry free platinum star punch himself in the face and blow himself away. "It worked. It hit." The mayor looked at wuchou at this time. It was incredible that he could use multiple doubles like himself. "How is it possible, your double, why do you have this ability!" "What happened, Cheng Tailang? Since the other party has the power of flame devil, even the platinum star can''t hit the mayor. What else did Mr. wuchou do during the stop time?" Huajing hospital wants to know, so ask Chengtai Lang. "Wuchou not only uses the platinum star when he stops, but also uses the other party''s double flame demon. This is something that wuchou''s ability can''t do before. In the past, he can only use one ability at the same time. It seems that his double becomes stronger again when he loses his double." Wuchou looked at the mayor who was shot away, and the double behind him had become the world. "What''s the matter? Is it no longer possible?" "Smelly kid, do you think I have only this power? Don''t underestimate me." The power of water, fire, earth and wind are all controlled by the mayor. "I have more abilities than you. Even if you don''t use demons, you can''t defeat me." Swift wind The violent hurricane rushed directly to wuchou. A blue butterfly flew out of wuchou again and parried each other with the same move. World, time stop! Deep water Huge waves surrounded wuchou in an instant, but wuchou didn''t even need to resist. new moon Month''s ability can make wuchou flexible in the water, and the ability of water can''t stop him. Looking at wuchou getting closer and closer to himself, the mayor began to panic. Steady soil The ground is constantly sunken and sticky, trying to stop wuchou from moving forward. Wheel of destiny No matter how difficult the terrain is, there is no way to stop wuchou from moving on. "Don''t look close to me!" Passionate fire A huge fireball, the temperature can even evaporate the rain falling from the sky. In rainy days, there are even signs of clearing up because of this fireball. The power of the sun The combination of force and the sun, no matter what flame, is not as powerful as the sun. "End you, big wood, big wood, big wood!" The time has stopped for four seconds. The mayor can''t move, but worry free is OK. "Big wood, big wood, big wood!" Stop the attack within the time, even if the other party wants to make an explosion and open up the distance, there is no way. Looking at the mayor being punched by wuchou, everyone saw hope. Did they win? "Yes, Mr. wuchou won." At this time, the dark clouds in the sky have dispersed and the bright sun shines on the earth because of the impact of the flame just now. However, to everyone''s surprise, not only the mayor fell, but also wuchou fell with the other party. "Damn, when?" Take a closer look, there is a scratch on wuchou''s right hand. I don''t know when he was hurt by the other party. "Yes, yes, finally got the chance." The mayor, at the last time, seized an opportunity and cut wuchou with his knife. "Finally, finally found the last material." The mayor stood up tremblingly. Although the wound on his body was very painful, it was not as pleasant as getting what he had been pursuing. "I finally found your double to copy other people''s ability. It''s different from me, but it can capture other people''s ability. It''s the complete material, the most important material of the sage''s stone." "Creation, your material provides the last key for me. Now is my time." Only half of wuchou''s double ability was absorbed into the sage''s stone by the mayor because of the mayor''s knife wound, which broke away from wuchou''s control. "Ha ha ha!" The sage''s stone in the mayor''s hand emits an unknown red light. A mass of darkness surrounded the mayor. The mayor separated his knife from the sage''s stone and swam in the air. "Worry free, no matter what the other party is doing, stop him and can''t continue." Wuchou is preparing to do it, but he finds that his doubles ability has degenerated back to the original appearance, and can only simply copy other people''s doubles ability. "Damn, platinum star." Time, stop. Stop the time, worry free rush up to the darkness is a meal, but all your attacks are ineffective. "No, my attack is invalid." The people could only watch the mayor finish the final ceremony. The darkness surrounding the mayor swallowed the sage''s stone and knife directly, and the darkness slowly dispersed. Only the mayor remained in place, but everyone understood that the other party had completed evolution. "This is my new ability." I saw the mayor''s body slowly changing, but his body was actually degenerating. No, it should be said to be rejuvenated. A white figure appeared behind the mayor, with a red sage stone inlaid on his chest and black-and-white tattoos all over his body. "This is my double, the stone of sages, surpassing heaven." Chapter 349 Duwangting, hospital Mercury lamp sat quietly by the window, listening to Xiaohui singing. Since the reunion of mercury lamp and wuchou, mercury lamp feels that what the girl needs is rescue, because her experience is too similar to that of the girl. "What''s the matter, angel?" Xiaohui recently received worry free treatment. She feels a little better. She doesn''t know whether she should be happy or sad. "Haven''t you come yet?" Xiaohui naturally knows who the mercury lamp is waiting for. To some extent, Xiaohui is also waiting for this man, who gives himself hope and despair. "Angel, can you tell me the story of you and him?" Mercury lamp looked at Xiaohui suspiciously. Unexpectedly, the other party wanted to listen to these stories. "I wonder how you know each other and why you have to sacrifice so much for this person." "No, actually." Before he finished, wuchou opened the door and came in. "Oh, I''ve been waiting for a long time." "No worries." The mercury lamp pours into wuchou''s arms. Although wuchou''s favor for the mercury lamp is not as high as they are, she won''t treat her specially. "How many times have you said, don''t rush over. When you go back, Zhenhong will be angry again. What do you say about raising a doll outside? It''s really." "No, if you want to be jealous, it''s her fault anyway." True red and mercury lamp didn''t tell their experiences, so wuchou didn''t know their stories. "Forget it, Xiao Hui, lie down. I want to check it." With the same treatment and examination as before, wuchou has a little clue. Maybe Xiaohui can be completely cured. When wuchou is ready to leave, the mercury lamp pulls wuchou. "Mercury lamp, what''s the matter?" "Worry free, can you go out with me?" Looking at the mercury lamp, it seems that I really want to go out with wuchou. Wuchou will not refuse. "Of course, let''s go." Duwang Town, street I miss it so much. Mercury lamp quietly leaning on worry free side, just like when they were together, only two people trust each other in two people''s world. "Mercury lamp, why, for real red, can''t you be good friends?" "No, even if the world is going to perish, I won''t make up with Zhenhong, hum." It seems that the contradiction between them is very deep. I just hope time can kill these hatred. "Wuchou, I want to ask you, Xiaohui, it can be cured, right?" "Of course, believe me, after all, such a good girl can''t wait to die in the hospital." They had just passed the park when they saw a lost child sitting in a chair crying. "Strange, wuchou, how can you see that you are a lost child?" "Hum, you don''t understand. There''s nothing strange and obvious about the balloon. It''s either lost or bullied. It''s obviously the former." Wuchou took the little guy to the nearby police station with a mercury lamp and happened to meet the child''s mother. After thanking, they left directly. Not long after they left, they just saw passers-by who came to ask for directions, grandma who was inconvenient to move, and students bullied by gangsters. "Wuchou, why should we help them?" The mercury lamp has been watching all this around wuchou and doesn''t understand. "I don''t know. My body moves naturally. I don''t think I''m a good man." Wuchou and mercury lamp sat on the bench and talked. "I don''t have any idea of helping others, but my soul drives my body to help others naturally. I don''t know whether I really want to help others or because of others." "But, worry free, every time you help others, you will laugh and laugh happily." Mercury lamp has been observing wuchou. Naturally, I see wuchou''s Micro expression, which is something I can''t see. "Really, do you want to try the mercury lamp?" "Uh." "Maybe you''ll like the mercury lamp to help people in trouble." But, coincidentally, shortly after wuchou and the mercury lamp left, a robber on a bicycle took a passer-by''s bag and rushed to wuchou. "Mercury lamp, try it." A black feather was suddenly inserted into the tire. The bike lost control and hit the tree on the other side. The police and the owner who followed behind quickly arrived and immediately caught each other. "Strange, how did the bike suddenly lose control?" "Look, there is a black feather. The feather must be blessed by God. Although the black is a little strange, it must be an angel." "Hahaha, that''s right." Wuchou and the mercury lamp hide aside. After listening to them, wuchou pays attention to the movement of the mercury lamp. "How about a mercury lamp?" "Nothing. Go back. Xiaohui will worry about us." Although wuchou didn''t see it, wuchou felt it. The mercury lamp should be thinking about everything just done. After going back, the mercury lamp went to the church to think about everything today and worry free. "What''s the matter? My heart is very confused. I feel a strange impulse. It''s not me." Mercury lamp almost helpless in situ, do not know Xiaohui actually walked down. "Angel, what are you doing? Do you have something on your mind?" "Why come down and stay on it if you''re not in good health." "Let''s talk about you." Xiaohui sat beside the mercury lamp and wanted to hear what happened today. The mercury lamp told Xiaohui what she and wuchou had done today, and her doubts. As a result, Xiaohui burst into a burst of crisp laughter. "What''s funny? Really, I knew I wouldn''t tell you." "No, I just didn''t expect you to be upset about it, angel." Xiaohui rarely held the hand of the mercury lamp and was not pushed away by the mercury lamp. "Angel, I think helping others is not only to solve other people''s troubles, but also to save myself." "Save yourself?" "No one can make mistakes. Even if how to make up for them, they have already happened. Helping others is just to make up for their mistakes." Xiaohui looked at the mercury lamp quietly. "Angel, do you feel happy? Satisfied? Help others." Mercury lamp is natural, a little like this. "Isn''t that ok? Even if you don''t do anything wrong, your heart is satisfied. Isn''t that good?" Maybe the mercury lamp is thinking too much. "Well, go back. It''s not good to stay out too long, Xiaohui." For the first time, Xiaohui was a little happy to hear the mercury lamp call her name. She followed the mercury lamp slowly back to the hospital. "Satisfied?" The mercury lamp looked at the smile on Xiaohui''s face. "No, Xiaohui, not only satisfied, I and wuchou will save you." Chapter 350 "How is it possible that only a few of us know the way to go to heaven, and you don''t have the address, friends, doubles, everything. You can''t be the power of heaven." Wuchou knows very well that only himself and two other people know the way to go to heaven. How can this guy''s double be the power of heaven. "Oh, what you said is just a way for you to recognize. What determines the conditions and what code words are just your way." Become the mayor of his youth and feel his body full of vitality and hope. "After all, your realm is only so many. Of course, you don''t know the source of everything. The power of arrows is not as simple as you think." "You can''t win me. You can''t win me, who controls the power of heaven." Wuchou is preparing to copy each other''s abilities with his own double, but no matter how he changes, his double can''t become others. "Hahaha, your double can''t control the power of heaven. How can you use the power of heaven without experiencing change." "Shut up." I saw that wuchou rushed directly to punch the other party. Unexpectedly, the other party let wuchou attack himself without any defense. "I see. Can''t the ability of the sage''s stone itself be used?" Mayor, because he can''t use his own ability, he ate carelessly without worry. However, in the surprised eyes of the people, I saw the other party''s wound heal instantly, just like wuchou didn''t attack at all just now. "Damn it." Wuchou punched him again and saw the other side staring at him. Wuchou''s body retreated in a moment and returned to the position where he rushed up at the beginning. "I see. If it''s someone else, can''t you go back to the cut time? It''s about four seconds." "Isn''t your ability!" "Yes, this is my new ability to reverse time. The human body, objects, and even myself can reverse the body back to my youngest time." "Unfortunately, to deal with you double messengers, it seems that my ability is only four seconds back from your original action, but I can''t die if I keep looking back on my physical state." The mayor rushed up directly and was ready to fight wuchou. "Moreover, all your defenses are ineffective. No matter what attack, I will directly reverse it." Platinum star, world. Chengtailang stopped the time in time and planned to let wuchou find the opportunity to move and distance within the stop time. However, Chengtai Lang felt that his energy seemed to be regressed again, and his ability was not used at all. "Your defeat begins here." Fist after fist, no matter how you defend, you will be reset by the other party in an instant and get the other party''s heavy fist again. "Mr. wuchou, stop the time quickly and run away." Chengtai Lang also wanted to come to help, but his physical injury did not recover so easily. Chengtai Lang had no choice but to watch the other party continue to beat without worry. "Uh." Wuchou is hit directly to the chin by the other party''s upper hook. His body rolls several times in mid air and rolls back to the ground. "It''s all right, everybody." Looking at the mercury lamp, they are ready to come up to help, and have no worry to stop them. "But you can''t be beaten like this." "It''s all right. I''ve seen the possibility of victory." Although wuchou has been beaten, the attack just now makes wuchou see the limitation of each other''s ability. "Your ability can''t affect multiple people at the same time, right?" "Just now I noticed that if you keep resetting Chengtai Lang''s time and my defense, you won''t have time to recover your injury. Only when you see that Chengtai Lang doesn''t intend to continue to attack, you start to recover your wound. It seems that you can only perfectly reverse the time of two people at one time, including yourself." "Hum, even so, I can reverse all of you for two seconds in an instant. No matter how you attack and defend, it will have no effect on me." Wuchou vomited a mouthful of blood sputum and looked at the mayor with disdain. "Then, your double is not invincible. As long as you find a way to attack you when you can''t go back, it''s possible." As soon as the words were finished, the other party rushed up with one step and gave wuchou a heavy punch. "So, what are you going to do? Even if you know my weakness, how long can your body last?" Platinum star, world Worry free, if you want to fight this opportunity, you are very close to him. As long as you hit his body in an instant and solve him in an instant within this stop time, you can defeat him. However, the other party''s retrogressive ability has acted on wuchou. The original time to stop for five seconds has been reduced to one second. "But one second is enough." Worry free, I think so. Just the next second, worry free attack, failed. "By the way, not only the body, but also his own actions can go back a second ago, so." Time flows again. In the eyes of everyone, worry free is like running in front of the other party and letting the other party beat him. "Fool, since I know your time stop ability, I will naturally think of a way to crack your ability." One punch after another, wuchou was beaten. He was a little nervous and couldn''t see the figure in front of him. "Uh." It''s really a headache for an enemy who can control time. He really can''t help it. "Alas, it''s a pity that your double is really powerful, but there''s no way. It''s me you met." The mayor grabbed wuchou, grabbed wuchou''s hair, and the double behind him raised his right hand. "It''s over." "No worries!" Time, stop. Wuchou plans to make the last fight, but he still can''t move. The time to stop is emptied in an instant. He watches the other party''s doubles attack him, and his vision is blurred. "Shall I die?" Click, click, click Dong Dong - Du Dong The mayor thought he was in control of the victory. Suddenly, a huge iron fist hit him in the face. The great strength directly made him relax without worry, and his body rolled away a few meters away. "Who is it?" "He is." The brilliant sun shines on the earth. A huge figure, with his back to the sun, holds worry free in his arms. His figure gives people a strange sense of security. "Are you?" Although wuchou can''t see clearly, there''s nothing wrong with this feeling, this familiar figure. "I''ve been waiting for a long time. I''ll take it next." The comer carefully puts wuchou on the ground. The arrow in wuchou''s body leaves directly and flies to the comer''s hand. "Lord DIO." Dio gave wuchou a reassuring look, and then looked at the mayor without expression. "So, do those who bully me have the consciousness of death?" Chapter 351 Duwangting, a junior high school Ba packed his schoolbag and was ready to leave. His classmates came to ask him. "Bai Ye, do you want to go shopping together? A new snack bar has been opened in the Commercial Street recently. Let''s go together." "Sorry, I have something to do today." "Well, make an appointment next time." Ba packed up and left alone. Ba doesn''t have many friends at school. No, to be exact, he doesn''t have very good friends. He''s just an ordinary classmate. The three-point and one-line life is a life that Ba once thought would not change. The addition of raspberries and worry free has changed BA''s current living habits. "Hurry up. What about today?" Ba gang went to the store door and heard that fledgling berries and wuchou communicated inside. "What, will we leave here later?" "No way, raspberry, since you have joined us, you will naturally follow me, and so will true red." "So, will we come back later?" Don''t worry, hesitate for a moment and tell the truth. "Sorry, I may not come back in the future, if I really leave." "Oh, no, worry free. Ba is still here. Young berries don''t want to see BA in the future." Ba heard it outside the door. He was a little happy, but he was a little melancholy. Can''t he see the young berries in the future? "Unless the girl is willing to leave with us, but in this way, the girl will leave her family and friends forever. It''s too unfair for the girl." In fact, with the ability of worry free, how can you not know that the bus outside the door has been eavesdropping, but worry free feels that she may have to tell the girl the reality. After all, she will leave in the future and let her accept the reality as soon as possible. Hearing the footsteps outside the door, wuchou knows that the other party has left. "Worry free, why tell her and tell her like this." "After all, we have to go sooner or later. Now it''s just time for her to think about it. I didn''t want to put the raspberry here. After all, without my magic, the raspberry can''t move." Ba ran directly back to his home, locked himself in the room and thought about what wuchou said. "In the future, there is no way to meet?" Ba remembered everything about himself and wuchou, and tears came down unconsciously. "Raspberry, I want to do something. Should I reduce my meeting with you and ease the pain of parting, or continue as before?" Ba, I didn''t get my own answer. After a day like this, even if Ba returned to school, he was still restless, and the people around him could see it. "Bai Ye, what''s the trouble? Maybe you can talk to us." "No, it''s my own problem. I need to solve it myself." Ba didn''t plan to go to the doll shop today. Instead, he came back to his home. Unexpectedly, he met his mother and just went out. "Ah, Ba, what''s the matter? It''s strange since yesterday." "No, I''ll go back to my room." "Wait." BA''s mother took the to the living room. "Ba, I know that we have given you too much burden. You have been bearing it silently. It''s amazing." "However, some things can''t be borne by one person. Tell your mother what it is. It must be difficult to choose, otherwise you won''t be distressed for so long." Ba, finally, say their recent events and their departure. "Will never come back?" BA''s mother thought, looked at BA''s confused eyes and determined one thing. "Ba, you like that doll called chickberry very much, don''t you?" "Yes, I like it. I can cheer up because of the raspberries. I''m very grateful to meet the raspberries." "So, how do you feel about the man named wuchou?" Ba recalled what had happened to him. The shop accosted himself, an inexplicable guy. Leave the cranberries to your own care, irresponsible guy. At the last minute, the guy who risked his life to save himself. "He is a strange guy. Usually, everyone is serious and flirts with me when he meets me, but he is a reliable man when he works and meets danger." Looking at the smile on his mother''s face, Ba felt as if he had been stereotyped. "Well, let me meet this interesting guy with you." In this way, wuchou looked blankly at Ba and her mother. Of course, there were young berries. Zhenhong hid on the second floor and listened to the interesting conversation below. "Well, Mr. Bai Ye, can you explain what''s going on now and why you brought your mother to me?" He took a sip of black tea, looked at wuchou and the young berries beside him, and nodded with satisfaction. "Mr. wuchou, right? I want to ask, what do you think of my daughter?" Asked here, wuchou has a big nod. After all, wuchou probably, perhaps, guessed the other party''s idea. "Well, I don''t understand. What do you mean?" Worry free has to pretend to be stupid. Only in this way can we avoid some problems. "Mr. wuchou, needless to say, I''ll ask you clearly, do you like Ba?" "Mom, what are you talking about!" Looking at the girl blushing and looking at wuchou, wuchou knows that BA''s choice has been a little shaken. Now, it has become his own decision. "Well, I like it, but this is not the reason for the girl to leave with me. I want to make it clear that if she really leaves with me, there will be few opportunities to come back in the future, or even can''t come back." Wuchou stood up and walked to ba. "Girl, I don''t know anyone else except you and me. You don''t need to take risks. Just stay here." "But I can''t see you again. You said it yourself and won''t even come back." Compared with wuchou, what Ba Geng was reluctant to give up was the raspberry. He couldn''t see him again in the future. It was too painful. "Then leave him a reason to come back." BA''s mother patted Wu Chou''s shoulder heavily and said in earnest. "Ba, it''s up to you. You must come back in the future. Of course, if you don''t come back and Ba doesn''t want to wait for you, then you''ll never come back." After watching the fierce mother leave herself and leave directly, Ba people were stupid. "That''s it, so I entrusted my daughter to me?" Wu Chou looked at Ba, whose face was a little wrong. He only smiled and helped the girl up and looked at the girl. "Ba, what do you think? Do you really intend to give me a burden and let me miss you all my life?" The girl rolled her eyes at wuchou. "No, I''m for the raspberries. It has nothing to do with you." "Yes, yes, then, before I leave, you come here at ease." Wuchou grabbed BA''s hand and kissed the back of the other party''s hand. "Don''t worry, I will come back." "It''s agreed that you must come back. It doesn''t matter whether you come back or not. The young berries must come back." Chapter 352 "Is that DIO, the source of my double? It''s also a DIO with an arrow." Kang Yi and Zhan Zhu are surprised to see DIO appear in front of them. Looking at the already unconscious wuchou, only I know what Dio''s heart thinks. "Oh, isn''t it a vampire? It seems that you don''t know how to find a way to make the vampire''s ability disappear, but do you think your world can defeat my double?" "Talk big now. I''ll let you try later. My strength." Dio picked up the arrow recovered from worry free body and felt mixed in his heart. "Unexpectedly, this weapon, which was originally just an insurance, was finally used in this place. I''m honored that you will die in my new ability for the first time." "Ah ah ah ah!" Dio inserts an arrow into his double, a strong soul, an unyielding soul, and. "The ability to go beyond the limit!" In people''s eyes, they just saw the world of DIO slowly split, and the arrow went straight into the world along the body of the world "What is that?" The golden light keeps popping out of the cracks in the world, just like the sun in the sky. The golden light and the sun are mixed together. It''s hard to tell which one it is. Suddenly, the whole body of the world broke, and all the fragments flew away. The golden light surrounded the whole park in an instant, making people unable to look directly at it. "In the end, what will happen?" When the golden light dispersed, people saw that the doubles on DIO had changed a lot. Not only did some of their colors turn white, but also there were many strange tattoos on the doubles. "What do you think will happen? Just change your appearance. Are you going to beat me with this original?" Time, go back. The mayor rushed up directly with his heart and ability, ready to give a direct blow to the end of DIO. "Hum, even if it''s a stand in for stopping time, as long as I can''t defend, your stand in is useless to me." The mayor has seen that his victory is in sight. He will directly break the other party''s head with one punch and will not give the other party any chance. "Die, DIO!" The fatal blow stopped. "What, body, can''t move." However, Mingming himself also saw that DIO didn''t take any action. Mingming himself had regressed the other party''s time. "Double, didn''t change back!" At this time, the mayor noticed that the DIO world did not change back to the prototype because of the retrogression of time, but still changed into the same shape. "What''s going on?" "This is the town soul song." Dio''s double, the world speaks. The world looked at the motionless mayor and said its ability. "Your ability can''t affect me. No matter what you do to me, it''s just an unreachable reality in my eyes. Whether time stops or time goes back, it''s all wooden." "This is everything that even my master, DIO, doesn''t know. You can never go back to heaven again." Time flows again At this time, the mayor found that he didn''t know when he had returned to the place where he started. "Bad!" That punch has come to me. "Big wood, big wood, big wood!" "So fast, but my body is still recovering. You can''t beat me." "Big wood, big wood, big wood!" Although everyone saw that every punch of DIO was hurting the mayor, the other party had been regressing his body and recovering from the injury. ¡°wryyyyyyyyyy£¡¡± "Big wood, big wood, big wood!" "This is the reality that you can never reach." With the last punch, the people saw the mayor''s body slowly disappear, leaving only the sage stone in place. "Where''s that guy?" Chengtai Lang came to check, but he didn''t see each other. "It''s all right. Everything is fine." Dio picked up the sage''s stone that fell on the ground and saw the bound souls on the stone. "If this stone is like this, I believe wuchou will not use this stone." "Am I right, little girl?" Zhenhong came up, looked at the sage stone in Dio''s hand and nodded. "Even if he wants to use it, I don''t want this kind of stone defiled by evil ideas." "Hum, then there is only one answer." Dio puts the stone in wuchou''s hand and is ready to leave. "If you plant the fruit yourself, find a way to solve it yourself." "Wait, don''t you want to talk to him?" Dio looked at Chengtai Lang unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, he stopped him. Dio didn''t even look back and snorted. "No, that''s what you don''t understand, chengtaro." Dio left like this, but chengtaro and others can feel that DIO is very happy, not only because of his strong ability, but also because of meeting his partner. "It''s really troublesome. Let''s finish these things and send wuchou to the hospital. I believe everyone will recover soon." ¨C three days later ¨C Although the crisis has been lifted and the organization of infinite snake has finally disintegrated, chengtaro and his people still have a lot to do. After all, it takes a lot of time to clean up the remaining parties, calculate the losses, rebuild Duwang Town, and hide these events. Although wuchou has been discharged from the hospital, he is still unconscious. The three dolls return wuchou to the doll store to care for wuchou. Er, it should be said that Alice and others take turns to take care of these four talents by Guo Kai. Yes, after all, the housekeeping ability of these three dolls is zero. "So let me take good care of wuchou today. You two useless dolls will go away. I''m really red and will do well." "Ah, I don''t know who was with someone last time. I almost burned down the kitchen again and was driven out by Miss Alice." "Stupid mercury lamp, last time you almost put sugar into the washing machine, I didn''t say. You''re also a fool than a fool." "You guys, don''t make trouble for me." Waum hammered their heads one by one to keep them quiet for a while. "Really, why should I take care of this guy? Everything I do is forbearance. This guy is not under my management." Waum has been taking care of the tolerant life and naturally learned these things. "Waum, don''t say so much. Go and buy doughnuts. I''m hungry." I can''t bear to sit by the bed, watching TV and playing with the hair of someone who is unconscious. "Yes, you guys, be obedient and don''t go into the kitchen and bathroom for me." After teaching these dolls a lesson, waum left the doll shop at ease. No, it should be said that he was right to leave worried. "Really, I''ve had enough of this life, so when are you going to wake up?" The four people looked at Wu Chou who was still in a coma and sighed powerlessly. "Well, anyway, time is just a unit for me, as long as you are still by my side." Looking at Ren''s sudden explicit words, the trio thought that the seemingly immature child was really powerful. Looking at the three people looking at themselves with different eyes, I couldn''t help it. "What do you think? Am I a child in your eyes?" Seeing the three nodded, he couldn''t help running after them with a big knife. "Don''t run, you three, I''ll purify you." Where the four people couldn''t see, they did it manually without worry. Chapter 353 It''s so painful and tired. I don''t want to continue. However, the man is still trying to save me. I can say something to stop him. Please, either help me out, or sacrifice my life. Duwangting, hospital "Xiaohui, what''s the matter?" The mercury lamp looked at Xiaohui who was suddenly stunned and asked. "What''s the matter? Unlike you, I''m suddenly stunned." "Nothing, just remember everything I met with you." Xiao Hui stood up slowly, looked at the church that hadn''t collapsed outside the window and said. "When on earth, since I hope I will continue to live, it''s amazing. Originally, I just wanted to simply end my life." "Xiao Hui." "But after my angel, mercury lamp and your former master, Mr. wuchou, appeared, my world finally changed, and I am no longer alone." Xiaohui covered her chest and said. "Everyone gives up on me. My family and the hospital don''t think I can recover, but only you are willing to give me hope and fear." Xiaohui sat on the ground, covered her face and tried not to cry. "Why give me hope? If this hope will be dashed, then my life is not more funny. People who try to change their fate but are tortured by fate." "I don''t think there''s a problem." The mercury lamp came to Xiaohui and wiped her tears. "Believe him, he has been working miracles, and he will save you." They were speechless all night. Duwangting, doll shop "I see. Is that so?" Worry free will try to save the child with heart problems for some time. After all, it is a congenital problem, and there are many problems to be solved. "But most of the congenital problems are structural problems. As long as we rely on this, there will be a way." Worry free analyzes its own green liquid and finds that as long as it is properly controlled, the original regeneration ability can act on the body, not just the regeneration of green liquid. "However, the proportion of this method is not very good for me. The recovery rate is too low. It''s better to recover faster than direct avatar. Moreover, I also have the ability to recover and don''t need to rely on these liquids to help me recover." When wuchou finds a way, he runs out of the doll shop and leaves Zhenhong and cranberries to watch the house. "Hum, I went to find that woman again. I can''t understand what''s good about that woman." "True red, who are you talking about?" "Mercury lamp, that guy, I don''t know what method he used to make wuchou never forget them." Naturally, the young berry couldn''t understand the meaning of the real red words, so she had to watch TV by herself. "Look, it''s really red, detective Kuku." "Wait, I want to see it, too." Wuchou went straight to the hospital and happened to encounter a troublesome family affair. "Get out!" A vase was thrown out and hit the aisle outside the door. "Xiaohui, you know, dad is very busy and doesn''t have time to visit you." "Don''t you all want me dead? You don''t need your concern. Get out." "Mr. shiasaki, leave first. It''s not good to excite the patient." "All right." Wuchou saw a man come out of the ward and look a little like Xiaohui. "Mr. wuchou, have you come to see Xiaohui again?" "Yes, but now doesn''t seem like a good time. I''ll go in later." Xiaohui''s father looked at wuchou and remembered that this man was the guy his daughter saved last time she went out. "Hum." The man went straight away, leaving no worries, so he didn''t know. "Xiao Hui, I''m coming." After waiting for a few minutes, wuchou finally came in and was relieved to see Xiaohui with the mercury lamp. "Mr. wuchou, what are you doing here? Are you going to start again?" Xiaohui is actually a little afraid of the treatment. After all, she has always been, er, in a state of excitement, and her body is a little unable to support it. "It''s all right. Today I think of a way to cure your disease." Meet the desire of mercury lamp to touch your head, and have no worry about your purpose. "Have you found a way?" "Well, but it won''t necessarily succeed, so you don''t need to hold much hope." The power of emptiness Empty eye Wuchou''s eyes suddenly turned dark purple and kept staring at Xiaohui, as if to see through everything about Xiaohui. "What, Mr. wuchou, it''s a little scary." analysis Understand the stratification, analysis, deletion degree, deletion location and dosage of cell level. relieve "Hoo, I probably know. There are possibilities." Wuchou locked the door directly, and even Xiaohui saw that wuchou directly welded the whole door with fire. "What are you going to do?" Wuchou jumped into bed and pressed Xiaohui''s body tightly with both hands, otherwise the other party would have any action. "Mercury lamp, help me catch him. Although it may be better to be anesthetized, I''m really uneasy if I don''t take a good look at each other''s changes." "Stop, what are you doing?" Biochemical morphology "Forget it, it''s the same as before. Look at the people outside with a mercury lamp. Don''t give them any chance to come in." Wuchou directly incarnates into a liquid and wraps Xiaohui up. "Gollum, Gollum, Gollum!" Part of the important reducing liquid goes deep into Xiaohui''s blood system and comes to the heart through circulation. "Well, let''s start the experiment." ¨C three red faced hours ¨C After that, Xiaohui was paralyzed in bed and couldn''t move. After all, wuchou had been observing each other''s life activities to avoid accidents and keep awake. It was still a little useful, and there was no pain. "How''s it going, Xiao Hui?" Without worry, pick up the other party, let the other party recover his mind temporarily, slowly put the other party down and stand in place. "Do you feel anything different?" Breathing, not as painful as before. Heart, also did not have that dull pain all the time. Wuchou looks at Xiaohui''s eyes constantly changing. It''s better to practice it. "Hold on to me, Xiao Hui." "Ha?" Before waiting for the other party to respond, wuchou directly hugged the other party out of the window and walked up to the roof against the wall. "Wow, I''m dying." "It''s okay. Look at me." Wuchou ran directly to the roof with Xiaohui, but Xiaohui was just afraid and kept her eyes closed. "Look, this is the only view you can see here." Xiaohui slowly opened her eyes. The setting sun before the stars came, the sun dyed the whole sky red, and the sun on the horizontal line was like being swallowed by a sponge. "How beautiful." "Moreover, there is no abnormality. I even think I can run." "Of course, Xiao Hui." Wuchou cut each other''s long hair. "You can live a normal life, study, live and make friends like a normal person, just like everyone else." Xiaohui looked at the scene in the distance and couldn''t believe it was reality. "Me, really no problem?" "Of course, everyone is here. No matter what happens, everyone will help you." "Thank you." Life, hope and myself have changed on this day. Everything is because of this man and my angel. I don''t know what will happen in the future, but I want to enjoy my life now. Chapter 354 "Follow me later." "I''ll give you the goal of survival." "What do you want? Really, family. All right." "Leave it to me next." Oh Wuchou suddenly wakes up from bed and looks at himself lying in the doll shop with all three of his dolls around. "Dream?" However, the sage stone at the head of wuchou''s bed told himself that he had no dream. "Thank you, Lord DIO." Hearing something very loud, Zhenhong woke up from the box and saw that wuchou finally woke up. "Worry free, are you awake at last? I''m so worried." Zhenhong jumped onto wuchou''s bed and rushed up to hold wuchou. "It''s all right. I''m sorry to worry you." "Where has that adult gone?" Zhenhong naturally knows who wuchou is talking about. "The person you said has gone, but left you the stone of the sage for you to make a decision." Wuchou looked at the stone of the sage at the head of the bed. In the end, how many double messengers and how many wronged souls were trapped in it. "This is an unknown gem. I want to find an absolutely pure gem. This thing, I want to destroy it." "I think so, too." Wuchou threw the gem to the ground. The gem easily cracked and was not as hard as before. Inside the gem, countless souls were released. Some were extremely evil and some were ordinary and kind. All of them turned into Stardust and flew into the air. The remaining one returned to wuchou. Wuchou remembered that some of his abilities had been taken away. But unexpectedly, all the abilities suddenly left their body, turned into a butterfly and flew into the box of the mercury lamp. "Really, is that your choice?" Through the integration with butterflies, wuchou knows everything about the other world, so he won''t complain that his double only protects the mercury lamp. "After all, it''s still me." When everyone is ready, worry free and ready to say goodbye one by one. Du Wangting, Alice''s house "Are you leaving?" Before wuchou spoke, Alice had guessed what wuchou was going to do. "Well, I left soon, so I came to say hello to you." "Is that so?" Alice picked up the teacup beside her, dipped it a little, and looked at it without worry. "It''s not a problem for you to go, but you will certainly take them away, so I can''t bear it." "Hehe, it''s not impossible. After all, I''m their master." Alice took out a strange piece of talisman paper from her pocket and gave it to wuchou. "What is this?" "This is the pass. When you find us, come here with this. I believe you will like our paradise." "Well, if I really happen to meet by chance, I''ll go." After saying goodbye to Alice, wuchou is preparing to go to duwangting Hotel, where there are chengtaro and them. "Oh, wuchou, are you awake at last? What''s the matter? Come with your family." Chengtaro and Huajing hospital are making statistics on the losses to Duwang town during this period, and they have also solved the mayor smoothly. In this way, only they can handle the affairs of Duwang town for the time being and wait for the next mayor to arrive. "It seems very substantial. I don''t know how much I lost?" "Don''t mention that it takes a lot of time just to hide the fighting, and the missing people, the people killed by Ji Liangji shadow and most of the internal personnel of the organization have to be calculated. The quantities are not ordinary. It seems that we can''t leave here for some time." "Well, I''ll say goodbye to you this time. I''ll leave soon." "Well, in fact, I guess, after all, you are a wandering guy." Chengtai Lang looked at wuchou and handed wuchou a famous postcard. "If you have anything, call us. As long as you are still on this earth, we will help you." "Hum, nature." Take it and leave with them. "That''s enough. I have to wait a lot of time next. Maybe taking care of Xu Lun by the way is also a good choice." Wuchou came to Joseph''s room and saw that his former comrade in arms was a little insane. Abdel took care of him all the time. "Abdel, it''s hard for you." "No, Mr. josta is a good man. I just hope he can live a safe old age." Next door, Caesar is taking care of the child they recently picked up. He is a double with invisibility. I don''t know what they think. "Joseph, I''m leaving. Come here this time and say goodbye to you. I don''t know if you have a chance to see me again." Wuchou hugged this comrade in arms, and everything in the past was vivid. "Goodbye, Caesar." "Well, you too. Come on." Seeing wuchou leave, Joseph''s eyes suddenly sharpened. "Go ahead bravely, my friend." Wuchou happened to pass by a high school. As a result, he met Zhanzhu and KANGYI, who were just after class. "Mr. wuchou, are you awake at last? How are you?" "OK, thanks for your concern." Wuchou and Zhan help them talk about their departure. They have no other ideas except blessing. "Have a nice trip." "Yes." Wuchou listens to Kang Yi. Lupin is just going to ghost street to talk about Jiliang Jiying with ghost girl. He goes to ghost street to see them. "Oh, Lupin, it looks good." "Mr. wuchou, and you, what are you doing here?" Wuchou didn''t answer, but looked at the ghost girl. "Knowing the truth, are you leaving?" "Well, since jiliangjiying is dead and my soul has ascended to heaven, I have nothing to remember and am ready to leave." "Wait." Worry free looks at Lu Ban and talks about one thing. "Lupin, do you want to revive her to some extent?" "What do you mean, Mr. wuchou, do you still have this way?" Lu Ban didn''t expect that the big sister, who used to be his neighbor, could be resurrected. "That''s why I said, to some extent." Worry free looked at the ghost girl and talked about this method. "Although it''s not an orthodox way, I can place your soul on a body so that you can move." Wuchou looked at Zhenhong and said. "This is also one of the ways I think of to give the doll life, but this is not the life I created, it''s just a magic trick." "Well, do you want to think about it? I can completely imitate your body and make another one, so that you can continue to watch the world with the body of a doll." Looking at Lu Ban''s eyes constantly changing, the ghost girl also wavered a little. "It''s all right. Come back to me when you decide. I''ll tell you when I really leave." After all, I still have a lot of people to say goodbye. "Lu Ban, what do you think?" "Ah, I, actually." Dew companion for a time, also can''t say a word. Chapter 355 Wuchou leaves early after seeing Lu companion. After all, since he puts forward this method, wuchou feels that Lu companion may really need a doll, so he has to hurry back to help Lu companion. But unfortunately, wuchou just went to BA''s house and found that their family was not there. He didn''t know where to go. "Unfortunately, I can''t say goodbye to Bartlett." "It''s all right. She will come back before we leave." Worry free, hurry to the hospital. Although Xiaohui''s body has recovered, wuchou still hopes Xiaohui to observe in the hospital. "Mr. wuchou, you''re here." Xiaohui looked at wuchou and brought people to see herself. She wondered if something was going to happen. "Xiao Hui, we''re leaving." "Alas!" Xiaohui looked at wuchou incredulously. It was not long before she recovered. She could finally leave the hospital, but her important friends were leaving. "How can you do this? Don''t, don''t leave me casually." Xiaohui stood up excitedly and looked at wuchou and mercury lamp. No matter which one, she didn''t want to give up. "It''s all right, Xiao Hui. We''ll come back. Besides, we''ll introduce a friend to you." Originally, wuchou planned to let Xiaohui and Ba know each other. Unexpectedly, it was a pity that he didn''t meet Ba today. "If you want to go, take me." Xiaohui hugged wuchou tightly and hoped that this man would take him away. "How can it be like this, Xiaohui? You have family and many people who like you. What do they do in this world?" "No, for me, you two are the most important. Don''t leave me here alone, please." Worry free actually didn''t want to take her away. After all, their life is very dangerous. Bringing them into danger is not a worry free choice. "Xiaohui, don''t do this. Didn''t I say? I''ll come back. I''ll take you away at that time." "Really?" Xiaohui raised her head and stared at wuchou, her eyes full of helplessness. "Really, I will come back and take you away, waiting for me." "Really?" "Really, if you are willing to wait for me." Xiaohui loosened her grip on wuchou''s hand and stared into wuchou''s eyes. "Agreed, we must come back later." Before waiting for wuchou to be happy for a while, Xiaohui continued. "But when you leave, I''ll disturb you." ¨C time to leave the hospital ¨C "So is that why you brought another woman back?" Forbearance looked at wuchou kneeling in front of him. If he didn''t have a way to take out a keyboard, xiaoforbearance must plan to let wuchou kneel on the keyboard. "Who is that child of Mr. wuchou?" Zhenhong looked at Xiaoren sitting on the bed and said angrily. "It''s just his shadow. Don''t care. Anyway, he''s a child obsessed with doughnuts." "Forget it. After all, it''s your own trouble. I have nothing to say." "Anyway, I still have a lot of time to wait for you. I''m not in a hurry." Wuchou finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Waum, when we leave, she''ll ask you." "Hum, you are. Take good care of me, Lord Ren, or I won''t let you go." "Well, without gossip, I have another troublesome thing to do." Wuchou hurried back to the studio. After all, he had to prepare a doll of normal size, and the details and appearance should imitate the girl as much as possible. "Well, fortunately, I completely remember each other''s characteristics. I don''t know if Lu Ban will like my works." Three days later Lu Ban finally came to visit. Although he hasn''t said it yet, he doesn''t worry about knowing each other''s decision. "Well, sure enough, it''s better to give people another life. Don''t you think so, Lu Ban." "Ah, I know. Go and prepare quickly. Don''t force me to change my mind." Lupin really wants the ghost girl to stay here, at least as long as she is still in this world. "All right, let''s go." Looking at a big coffin behind wuchou, Lu Ban knew that it was the other party''s body. An alley that cannot be turned back "Miss Lingmei, are you ready?" The ghost girl looked at Lu Ban, looked at herself nervously, and her good partner, the dog, said. "I''m ready, but can I take my pet with me?" "Well, naturally, the dog doll can''t do it. He''ll make do with a small doll. After all, it''s a change." Watching wuchou take out a puppy doll, the ghost girl knows that wuchou has done well. "Well, let''s go." The power of emptiness The power of shadow Island Wuchou looks like a green devil. He grabs the ghost girl''s body with one hand, turns the girl and his pet into two green lights, and goes directly into the coffin and dog doll. "Well, let''s go." "That''s it?" "It''s that simple." At least, COGAs told wuchou, that''s it. Back at Lupin''s house, wuchou puts the doll on the ground and opens the coffin. The dog doll soon resumed its activity, suddenly jumped up and down, and the girl in the coffin slowly stood up. "Lu Ban, and Mr. wuchou?" "Great, it worked." Dew companion helped miss Lingmei up and looked at the different scenery around. The girl knew that worry free was a success. "Mr. wuchou, I don''t know. What do you want to say?" "Hum, just think I''m a good man." Leave two people to get along in the room and leave without worry. After all, I plan to leave today. I was just lucky to meet Ba on the day before I left. "Oh, girl, what a coincidence. I thought I couldn''t see you." "Mr. wuchou, are you leaving?" Looking at what wuchou said, Ba had guessed that wuchou was leaving. "Yes, I''m sorry to tell you last." "It''s all right, but you''ll come back, won''t you?" Calmer than expected. "Of course, if you want to wait, just wait. If you don''t want to, even if you don''t want to, after all, I''m not a devil." "By the way, the doll shop will continue to open. There is a girl living in it. I believe you will want to know her very much." "Hum, it''s hard to say." Wuchou smiled and turned away. "Fool." Wuchou goes back, takes the three puppets box and his first puppet, packs the box and is ready to leave. "Xiao Hui, remember to take good care of yourself. I will come back." "Well, Mr. wuchou." Rest assured to give Xiaohui to wawaum and leave without worry with four boxes. Duwangting, wharf "A lot has happened." Worry free looks at the crowd in the distance, and can vaguely see some people watching themselves leave. "Sure enough, I was found. Forget it. It''s okay for them to see." Waving to the crowd, wuchou is ready to leave. Wuchou seems to see a familiar figure standing on the lighthouse looking at himself. "I''m gone. Take care." Bow to the lighthouse, a black space tunnel appears in front of you, and step in without worry. "Have a pleasant trip and have no worries." Chapter 356 There is no end to the tunnel. Wuchou thought he would first return to the dark field and then continue to enter the new world. Who knows that the channel directly began to accelerate without giving me any thinking time. "What happened? Why is the crossing so strange? It''s too fast." Wuchou grabbed his four boxes tightly, but the speed was too fast. The box belonging to his first doll fell into the space tunnel. "No, I can''t." Wuchou doesn''t want to exile them to other worlds and desperately grasp these boxes. "Ah ah!" It''s like going through a thin film and finally coming to another world. "It hurts." Wuchou grabbed the box and rolled in place for several times. Finally, he hit the nearby wall and landed safely. "Pain, pain, where is this?" Wuchou found himself in a strange place, surrounded by gray walls, where no one cleaned all year round, a choking smell. Listen carefully and you can hear a lot of gunshots and explosions outside. "Even the dress has changed." At this time, wuchou finally found that his dress had changed a lot, with a sharp knife, an automatic submachine gun and several rows of his own bullets pinned to his waist. The service on the body has also changed a lot, especially the BSAA logo on the arm is very conspicuous. "BSAA, biochemical crisis, have I returned to this world?" "Well, I should be pierce now, but how could I be here? I remember when I left the world, I seemed to find some reason to go to a church." "But now, what am I doing here?" Para Para The sound of bullets and gunfire outside came closer and closer to him. Pierce (wuchou) decided to protect the box first. After all, they were all inside. "What should I do? I can''t put these boxes well now." "If you''re really worried, it''s better to put it in the void as before?" COGAs said a word at the right time. "Don''t worry, just like your friends in the world, they will be safe inside and no one will be hurt." Pierce has only this way at present. I have to go back to the world to deal with other things sometime, but now I have to find out where I am and what I want to do. Whoosh A rocket accurately detonated on Pierce''s roof, and the whole roof jumped instantly. If pierce hadn''t heard the other party''s attack, he would have been buried alive. Pierce quickly jumped out of the room and looked at the charred house outside and the continuous gunfire in the distance. Pierce slowly approached the source. 2012, civil war in the Eastern Republic Chris and other BSAA members have received orders to go to the Eastern European Republic to help solve the chemical and biological weapons in the civil war. Chris is always uneasy about this huge action. After all, this large-scale chemical and biological crisis has not happened for a long time. Moreover, Chris has been waiting for a guy who went out to practice to come back. So far, there is no news, which makes Chris''s mood drop to the bottom again. "Captain, we''re almost here. Where''s the order?" The team asked Chris for instructions. Chris took a deep breath and took out his electronic command phone. "Listen, our goal today is to rumor about the biological and chemical weapons here. It is said that a strange organization has recently experimented here and supported the rebels here. Our purpose is to investigate all this." The helicopter arrived at the nearby outpost accurately. Chris arranged his team to enter the theater by armored vehicle and begin to deal with biological and chemical weapons. On the other side, near Pierce "What is this?" Pierce hid behind an obstacle and saw an ordinary zombie directly killed by the hunter in front of him. Moreover, the hunter had killed many zombies and would certainly attack humans. "It''s strange that hunters are not creatures of black light virus. How can they appear here?" But there was not much time left for pierce to think. The hunter seemed to have noticed Pierce''s position, and the big claws on the dancing hand rushed up directly to tear Pierce "Strange, how can you have the illusion that I''m easy to bully?" Even without using his ability, pierce can shoot hunters directly with his exquisite shooting skills. One bullet directly hits the hunter''s heart and eyes, and another shot directly breaks the opponent''s spinal cord, which is a simple and rough solution to the opponent. Then, in Pierce''s surprised eyes, the hunter slowly turned into a pool of liquid and finally disappeared. "In the end, what is the situation?" Boom The short explosion made pierce cheer up, ignore these things for the time being and focus on the battlefield. "Well, there was a scream?" Pierce seems to have heard something. Hurry to see what happened. A group of local residents were surrounded by mercenaries with machine guns. A woman dressed in purple appeared in front of everyone with some strange injections in her hand. "Well, sure enough, the more the better. I don''t know if you think so, everyone in the East." The woman handed the needle to one of the men and asked him to inject the residents. "Stop, stop!" The man suddenly lost his mind and became a common zombie. Before he started, the woman shot the zombie directly in the head. "Failure, this thing really can''t keep reason. It''s still not enough. It still needs more experiments, or better improvement." Snap A bullet accurately shot into the syringe in the woman''s hand and instantly attracted everyone''s attention in the room. "Who is it?" "Although I don''t know why you are here, I seem to have found some important person." Pierce came in with a submachine gun and had no fear of the mercenaries still here. "Pierce Nevins, when we first met, we didn''t expect that the key care object of our organization actually appeared here. Is it a coincidence?" "Oh, it seems that you know me very well. So don''t gossip. Can you come with me?" "Hum, ladies can''t simply accept the invitation of gentlemen. Next time." The woman threw a smoke bomb directly, broke the window and fled with the help of the smoke bomb, while the other men raised their guns to attack. "Soon, but not enough." Quick draw Five bullets in a row. Shoot these gunmen directly. "It''s dangerous here. You leave quickly." "Thank you." Residents quickly left the house, and pierce finally remembered about his current situation. "By the way, now I should be in the plot of the civil war in the East. It may be because the plot has been revised, so I came here myself." I''m just very upset. The game doesn''t explain where I am, and I don''t see any signs nearby. "Forget it, you''ll always find it." Chapter 357 2012, Eastern Republic "Where''s that guy?" "Look, it must be nearby. That hateful guy killed so many of us. We can''t let him go so easily." A small group of people just walked through an alley, but they didn''t see pierce standing on the wall at all. After they left, pierce looked at the empty pocket and couldn''t help feeling a headache. "Headache, although bullets can be made by projection, food can''t." The point is not this. The point is that these animals become zombies. Even food is wasted. I don''t know how many living people need it. "Find supplies quickly, or I''ll starve to death." "Obviously there is no such setting. You can''t starve to death now. Food is just energy. What''s the trouble?" Kogas looked at worry free and worried about a problem he didn''t have to worry about. He couldn''t help asking. "You care about me. I just like eating. It''s not because I need to eat, but what I should do as a person." "Still think of yourself as a person, poor guy. I don''t know where else looks like a person except appearance." Pierce, regardless of what the other party said, began to look for nearby enemies. Speaking of it, pierce has not met Chris and their troops until now. Is it because he is not in the battlefield, so the plot has changed? At this time, Chris and his troops were engaged in a fierce offensive and defensive war in the eastern part of the Eastern Republic. "Damn it, isn''t there too many rockets? What''s the matter?" Chris took his troops to the residential area. Soon after driving in, he fell into the rebel attack. The other party''s rocket attack was all right. Many biochemical zombies came from other places to attack them. "Correspondent, how long will the reinforcements arrive?" "The reinforcements were intercepted on the way. Now they have to wait for helicopter air support in the theater." Chris felt more and more headache and remembered that he had always been a small pair of sneak attacks before. Unexpectedly, this large-scale attack led to so much trouble. "Pierce, where are you now?" Eastern Republic, Southeast "Well, those people, right, are members of BSAA. What are they doing there?" Pierce happened to pass by a highway and saw several armored vehicles surrounded by enemy fire. The enemy hid in high buildings and kept sniping armored vehicles, which made people unable to fight back. "Just in time, it''s rare to meet my own people and meet Chris early. After all, I don''t know how long I''ve been away. I still need to master some information." Projection, anti equipment sniper rifle "It''s better to make some weapons suitable for this era. After all, this world is not a strange world. People will feel magical with what strange ability." Pluck Click One shot, accurately break up each other''s body, and even break through the wall. "Where did the attack come from?" "Do we still have reinforcements? No, we are reinforcements. So who is this attack?" Bang, bang, bang. Ruthless bullets penetrate each other''s body and liberate him forever. "You see, that man is." Standing on the roof boldly, holding an anti equipment sniper rifle in both hands, the familiar figure and shooting method. "It''s Pierce, our ace. Why did he appear here? Didn''t he say to carry out a secret mission?" Seeing Pierce''s arrival, everyone had fighting spirit for a moment and was ready to fight back. "Go to hell, you biochemical weapons. We are BSAA, specializing in dealing with your characters." Quickly solve their crisis, pierce finally joined them. "Thank you, pierce. Why are you here?" "Ah, I was on a secret mission recently. I happened to be here. I didn''t expect to meet my colleagues. Where are the others and why are you the only ones here." "In fact, we are reinforcements." After knowing what happened, pierce finally knew his existence and influence. "The team that should have marched in, because of my existence, was it stuck in the suburbs at the beginning?" Pierce did not expect that things had changed so much. He hoped that he would change so much. "Well, you go on, tell me the address, and I''ll hurry there myself." "Don''t you follow us? It must be faster." Pierce ran up, very fast, not only very fast, the team members even saw pierce easily grasp the wall and climb up, instantly cross a house and go straight. "It deserves to be everyone''s trump card. Combat effectiveness is different." Pierce approached the confluence at a very fast speed. After all, he didn''t know what would happen. Later, it would change. "Wait for me, everyone." Eastern Republic "What''s that?" Several strange black spots suddenly appeared in the sky. Several hunters suddenly fell from the sky and directly crashed into each other''s crowd. They did not avoid bullet attacks and directly tore the enemy. "Let''s attack together. Those creatures will attack us soon." Bullets fell on the hunter like money, but there was no way to deal with them if they didn''t hit the key. "They''re coming. Everybody hide behind the armored car. Be careful." "Captain, the armored car can''t stop, ah!" The Radio Telex screamed, an explosion occurred the next second, and an armored vehicle was directly smashed by these animals. "Spread out, everyone hid in the abandoned building, guerrilla warfare." But Chris didn''t seem to notice that the hunters seemed to be staring at themselves. "Captain, they seem to be around." Blaster Finn, his voice trembled as he watched the monsters approach. "It''s all right. I''ll protect you." Raise your assault rifle. Chris didn''t intend to tell you here. "Come on!" Pluck Snap One hunter''s head, like a watermelon hit by a hammer, cracked open. "Captain, look!" On the distant earth building, a familiar figure stood high, holding a half equipment sniper rifle in both hands. "That boy, he''s here." The hunter seems to have found his target and rushed to the earth building together. "That''s enough. Don''t attack others casually. I''m very distressed." Bang, bang, bang. Bullets are like ruthless knives, which can accurately harvest a hunter''s life every time. A hunter took the last chance to rush to pierce, and everyone couldn''t help worrying when they saw it. "It''s all right. He''s Pierce, our youngest ace." Pierce squatted down to avoid the other party''s swoop, inserted a dagger directly into the other party''s head, took out his submachine gun and fired several rounds of bullets cleanly. "Pierce Nevins, officially back." Chapter 358 2012, Eastern Republic Pierce and Chris officially meet. At the same time, Shirley and Jack meet for the first time in this place. "Pierce, why are you here? I thought you would join here with your own team." Chris knows a little about Pierce, knows that the other party has a family, and most female members of the whole BSAA join the gang with this promising young guy. However, the falling flower is ruthless. There are a lot of familiar women in this guy''s family, and even several of them are the main members of the current army, but pierce himself has no idea and just works wholeheartedly. Sometimes, Chris even doubts whether this guy has a problem. After all, Chris himself is a lot of age. Gossip. "In fact, I just came here recently. I heard that there were secret suppliers of biological and chemical weapons, so I came to investigate myself." Pierce had to make a simple fool of it. After all, he suddenly appeared in the battlefield and was alone. It''s hard to say. "Moreover, I seem to see one of the employees, well, to be exact, it should be an experimenter." "Experimenter?" Chris didn''t expect pierce to give him so much useful information soon after he came. "Well, I also happened to meet each other. It seems that the other party plans to experiment with their own biological and chemical weapons here. I happened to meet them using them against the rebels and innocent citizens." "It seems that this mission is a little troublesome, but you came back just in time. Now I''ll tell you the latest information." As pierce knows, the C virus is very similar to the T virus, but the difference is that most of the C virus will not infect, only one will. "Now, according to the instructions, we go to a nearby base and hear that it is the other party''s research base." After driving for some time, pierce just wanted to ask something. The radio suddenly sent out an emergency notice. "Captain, there''s a big guy outside." "What?" When I stopped, I saw a huge zombie standing in the driveway, with a huge infusion pipe exposed behind me. "Goliath." Pierce muttered to himself "Captain, how to deal with it?" Chris couldn''t think of any way to deal with such a big man''s biological and chemical weapons. After all, he was not a God. "Captain, it''s all right. Look at me." Taking away some flares and incendiary bombs, pierce jumped out of the car and ran straight over. "Fire cover, leave the rest to pierce." Seeing many rebels coming out of the roof, Chris immediately commanded the troops to fight. "Well, let me see the youngest ace of BSAA." In the distance, a black haired woman in purple looked at pierce with a telescope. Although Chris''s teammates provided cover and support, many bullets were fired at Pierce. Pierce picked up an iron plate and rushed directly to Goliath. Goliath seemed to receive some instructions, slowly approached Pierce, raised his hand and punched him directly. How could pierce be so simple? When I hit him, I jumped into Goliath''s hand, threw away the iron plate, and pierce rushed directly to Goliath''s head. "What is he going to do? Is he going to attack the exposed weakness behind the big monster?" Pierce threw a flare directly, temporarily obscured Goliath''s sight, jumped to Goliath''s shoulder and came to the weakness along the other party''s back. "Give you a flame bomb." Open the insurance, insert the other party''s weakness directly, jump after the trend, and make up a few shots. Huge flames erupted from the weakness, and the explosion in a narrow space also exploded and pushed out the whole weakness of the other party. "Well, can you see Goliath''s weakness at a glance? Interesting, but you still have a lot of things to use, don''t you?" According to intelligence, he also has a strange ability to control iron objects. "To defeat a big man like you, you don''t need a lot of things." Pierce looked around and saw that there were many electric poles nearby. "Follow me, your goal is me." Pierce shot to attract the attention of the other party and cleaned up the miscellaneous soldiers who resisted him. "Everybody keep up, protect Pierce, slow down the armored car and don''t get too close to each other." Looking at Goliath chasing Pierce, the girl in purple looked at each other''s every move with little interest. "I see. Do you want to use this method?" Pierce picked up an iron bar from the ground and ran directly to the electric pole. "Do you want to use electricity? But he will get an electric shock himself. What are you thinking?" However, the woman in purple guessed a little right. Seeing that Goliath had come to him, pierce put a sliding shovel directly through the other party''s crotch, took his sniper rifle, exposed his weakness and fired a hard shot at the other party. Goliath knelt down with his wound covered in pain. Pierce took the time to fire two more shots. The bases of two electric poles were shot through and directly pressed on Goliath who was kneeling on the ground. The random shaking of wires entangled Goliath''s weakness, triggering current to constantly attack Goliath''s weakness. Goliath fell down in pain, his body melted slowly and gave off a sour smell. "The weakness is too exposed and easy to be attacked. At least I know." The woman in purple silently wrote down the experiment and wanted to see more, but she found pierce holding a sniper gun at herself. "Damn kid." Pluck One shot hit the other party''s telescope accurately, but the other party had left quickly. "What a pity." Pierce can see that the other party has left. It seems that the speed is not fast enough. "Pierce, are you okay?" "It''s all right, captain. Let''s move on. We''ll reach the meeting place soon." The team just arrived near the railway and was not ready to cross the bridge, but found that the other party seemed to have something more. "Tank!" Before he finished, the shells had flown to the front of the convoy, causing a burst of chaos. Chris and pierce also temporarily stopped the dialogue and prepared to rescue the injured members. "Captain, please. I''ll go to the high-rise building to snipe each other''s guards and snipers." Seeing the red dots around him, Chris nodded and let pierce leave alone. "Everyone, protect the wounded and find shelter to protect yourself." However, pierce just walked to the tall building, but found that someone was waiting for him here. "Hello, Mr. Pierce. I''ve come to send you a letter for the first time." The comer wore a mask. Pierce didn''t remember the role in the biochemical crisis. "Who called you?" "It doesn''t matter who it is, but I''m sure you''ll want to hear me." Chapter 359 "I can''t think of any way you can arouse my interest." Pierce stared at the masked guy in front of him and wondered why he had to listen to a guy he had never met. "You see, I''m sure you must be interested." The other party took out his mobile phone and showed pierce a video. After a snowflake, pierce saw a man. A person who is very similar to himself. The man turned his right hand into a sharp blade, easily split the door of a safe, took the mobile phone in front of him and said to the camera. "Pierce, I''m sure you''ll see. Come to me. I''m here." The picture stopped abruptly "What do you want?" As like as two peas, what Pearce really looks like is exactly who he is, why he wants to do what he does and why he wants to find himself. "Next year, in oak Town, America, our lovely American president will have a party that everyone doesn''t like. I hope you can go." "Well, I''ll attend then." The masked man said and left directly. "Damn it." But now pierce doesn''t have much time to deal with the snipers on the bridge. Bang, bang, bang. There are few snipers, but pierce knows that the most troublesome thing is the tank. In order to reduce exposure, pierce had better go directly to drop a bomb and blow it up. "Pierce, the wounded have been saved. I''ll dismantle the tank with you and assemble at point B." "No problem." Pierce hurried downstairs to meet Chris and slowly approached each other''s tanks through the corridor of the iron bridge. "Flare." Under the cover of flash bombs, pierce rushed in with Chris, shooting one by one. Quickly clean up the whole bridge. Chris and others can move on to a square at the junction. "What''s the matter, pierce? You look a little strange." "Nothing, just think of something." Pierce knew that he would meet two other protagonists later, Jack and Shirley, who would appear nearby. Arriving at the square, Chris and others are ready to tidy up the team and break into each other''s Research Institute. Sure enough, a blonde girl suddenly appeared with the license of an American agent in her hand. "Shirley Parkin, American agent." Chris looked at the woman and the name, and remembered that his sister had mentioned the little girl. "Shirley parkin? One of the survivors of raccoon city." "Wait, how do you know this?" Shirley knows that this is a secret. No one knows these things except the state and two people. "Claire told me." At this time, Shirley thought of Claire''s brother, an important member of BSAA. "You''re Chris. I''m lucky." Pierce didn''t say a word to expose a cool man standing next door. After all, the sign on his arm was obvious enough. "Pierce, what are you looking at?" Pierce didn''t speak. He just stared at the sign on Jack''s arm. "Oh, rebel mercenaries? They are indeed our enemies." Shirley saw that Jack was suspected and hurried to explain. "Wait, he''s an important person. Don''t worry. I''ll restrain him from disturbing your work." Of course, Pierce is also waiting for this opportunity to teach this guy a lesson. "As long as you don''t disturb me, I don''t care." Bang. A sudden gunshot. A bullet quickly crossed Jack''s left, leaving a shallow scratch. "Sorry, there seems to be something wrong with what you said. My hand slipped accidentally." Watching Jack clench his fist, pierce disdained to put away his submachine gun. "Do you want to fight? You can''t beat me." Jack didn''t speak. He rushed up with an arrow and hit pierce on the head with his fist mercilessly. Pierce hit him with a punch, and the other party squatted down directly with his right hand in the shape of a claw. "Naive, I already know." Pierce just kicked Jack away. When he saw the other party''s eyes that seemed a little unbelievable, pierce took out a bandage from his pocket and tied his eyes. "It''s too weak. I don''t have to look at you. I can fight back." Despite what he said, pierce asked COGAs. "Really, I have to use my strength to pretend." The power of emptiness The power of the mind For a moment, pierce seemed to get another wonderful feeling, just as he could see the whole world, and his every move was under his control. "Damn it. Jack ran straight over like he was angry, but it was obvious that the other party also had his own plan. He kicked to the ground and several small gravel flew over. Pierce quickly dodged and kicked Jack directly to his waist with a roundabout kick, which drove Jack away. "I can''t believe Jack lost?" Shirley and Jack walked for a while. Naturally, they knew Jack''s boxing was very good. Unexpectedly, the other BSAA member was more powerful. "Don''t be surprised, he is the youngest ace in BSAA, pierce." Pierce took off his bandage, looked at Jack with an angry face covering his stomach and shook his head. "It''s too weak. Go back and Practice for two more years, young man." Jack already knew he couldn''t beat each other, so he had to stop looking at the bastard. "Well, it seems that this young ace is getting stronger and stronger than before. I don''t know when I can catch him. I''m really excited." The woman in purple said, holding the pager around her. "Let''s go." A huge helicopter flew over with a Goliath hanging below. Pierce knew that the plot had finally come, but he had eliminated one ahead of time. It seemed that it would end soon. "Or, end earlier." Pierce quickly climbed up the waste building and raised his anti equipment sniper rifle on his back. "One shot is enough." An accurate shot directly hit the accelerator on the helicopter. There was an explosion. Goliath would be blown up before he fell down. At least, he would fall down in the air at a high speed. "Er!" "Not enough." Pierce quickly went downstairs, picked up the rocket he had just captured and fired at Goliath''s treasure house. My weakness was one shot. He directly blew a big hole in each other''s back and melted in an instant "Better than expected, pierce." The woman in purple looked at Pierce, who had just operated, and sensitively threw away her telescope. "Forget it, don''t continue to stop them. Let them enter the laboratory. I''m looking forward to his experimental data." Looking at Pierce''s easy solution to the trouble, Chris nodded with satisfaction and felt that this guy was the best gift from God to BSAA. After settling down for a while, Chris arranged for several helicopters to take Shirley and them away. "Hey, boy." Pierce stopped Jack. "Next time, I know you must want revenge, don''t you?" Jack didn''t look back. He snorted and left. Looking at Jack, who was taught by Pierce not to be atmospheric, Shirley rarely smiled. "Thank you very much. Let''s go." After seeing Shirley off, pierce and Chris are ready to enter the laboratory, which looks like the foreign Pavilion. Full of malice. Chapter 360 Chris, a man who really can''t get along with the foreign Pavilion. The first time I went to the foreign Pavilion, I lost my teammates. The second time I went to the foreign Pavilion and lost most of my team members. Then next time I go to the foreign Pavilion, do I have to explain where I am. Only this time, because of Pierce''s presence, the ending should change, at least pierce thinks so. Chris took his troops into the foreign Pavilion and saw some strange things like pupae inside the foreign Pavilion. When he looked carefully, he seemed to see something strange inside. Pierce walked around and didn''t see the woman here. He didn''t know whether the other party dared to show up. After all, he had seen the other party once. As a result, the woman in purple still appeared in front of them, unarmed and pretending to be an internal research member. To some extent, he is really one of the research members. "Hello, members of BSAA. I believe I can guide you." A woman suddenly appears and leads you for some reason. Most people don''t care if they see that the other party has no weapons. It''s just that pierce didn''t expose the other party. After all, the other party dared to come out. Isn''t it too bold. While Chris didn''t care, pierce went to the woman in purple and asked quietly. "You still dare to appear in front of me. It''s brave. What do you want to do?" The woman in purple smiled. "I just want to say, what on earth do you think and don''t tell your captain? Don''t you want your players to be in deep crisis?" "You can''t mess around with me." It was not until Pearce finished saying that the woman suddenly took out a spray and spouted directly at Pearce. "Cough, what are you doing?" Looking at pierce without any reaction, the woman''s eyes became sharper. "It''s all right. It''s just a prank." The woman pretended to be calm and covered her right hand, trying to cover up her crazy thoughts. "No change. Sure enough, the second qualified person is more suitable than Jack''s curse blood." The woman took Chris and pierce to the studio. Looking at the materials and books in one place, Chris knew that he had found each other''s research materials. It was better to take them back. "Huh?" Chris noticed that the strange pupa on one side seemed to make a little noise, slowly cracked, and a huge expansion stretched out directly. Bang, bang, bang. Without giving the other party any chance, pierce directly shot and smashed the monster ready to stretch out, but there was more than one pupa in the whole room, and all cracked in an instant. Several strange, scaly monsters came out of the pupa and rushed directly at Pierce. "Although you are not wrong, you have chosen the wrong enemy." Cover your eyes and throw a flare directly out. All the monsters were blinded in an instant. Pierce took the time to punch the other party directly in the back. He exposed his weakness in an instant and shot a few more shots to clean up these monsters. "Pierce, next time you throw a flare, really, you almost flashed." Chris rubbed the corners of his eyes to express his dissatisfaction. "Hahaha, it''s okay, but the brothers outside." Chris remembered the pupae outside. "Get out quickly." Chris and pierce hurried out, and the woman in purple found a chance to slip away alone. "It''s amazing that you attack your weakness as soon as you come up, pierce. Who are you?" Chris took pierce back to the front desk. Sure enough, all the pupae were broken, and some members had been injured. "Everyone hide on the second floor and open the door." All members retracted into the foreign Pavilion and naturally fell into the trap of women in purple. "Finn, report the number of wounded." "Captain, we have three wounded. The most important thing is to leave here and meet outside." "I know that pierce and I are exploring the way ahead. The rest of the team move forward slowly. There is no need to rush." Chris took pierce to open the way in front. Sure enough, there were many special C virus biochemical weapons in front, but pierce accurately knew the weaknesses and quickly solved them. "Pierce, why do I always think you seem to know each other''s weaknesses, so we can advance so smoothly." Chris saw it in his eyes. Chris wanted to doubt whether Pierce was a little connected with this organization, but Chris was relieved to think of Pierce''s people. "Don''t worry about this, captain. Let''s move on quickly." Chris followed pierce to the exit and looked at the familiar scene. Pierce didn''t know whether the plot would be the same as before. Just came in with the wounded, the iron door in front suddenly closed, and pierce quickly pushed Chris out. "Everybody, pierce!" Chris quickly stood up, looked at his teammates in the door and shouted nervously. Sure enough, the woman threw in a bomb as expected. Chris kicked the whole bomb away with one foot, threw the grenade directly and shot two more shots. The bomb was blown up in an instant, avoiding other team members from becoming zombies because of the bomb. make love The woman in purple came out of the entrance, looked at Chris trapped inside and expressed her appreciation. "It is worthy of being the young trump card of BSAA. Both shooting ability and reaction speed are first-class." "Whatever you''re going to play, let us go." The woman in purple suddenly laughed and looked at pierce maliciously. "Although you stopped the first one, can you stop so many?" The woman in purple took out several of the same grenades, and Pierce was a little desperate when he saw them. "What do you want to do?" The iron door in front suddenly opened. "Pierce, come here by yourself. I think our organization needs you very much. To be exact, your body." "Stop, pierce, don''t go." Pierce didn''t know what experiment he would be doing, but for the sake of his teammates behind him, pierce had to go. "Sorry, captain." Pierce walked alone and didn''t say anything. The other party directly took out an electric shock stick and directly stunned Pierce. "Ah ah ah ah!" Seeing pierce fall like this, everyone was angry except for helplessness. "You have a good player, Chris." The front door closed again and the back door was opened. "Come on, my goal is only your trump card." Looking at pierce being taken away by the other party, Chris reluctantly hammered down the floor. "Damn, how can I go back and tell Pierce''s family." Pierce didn''t want to be completely knocked out by the other party, so he had to let the other party take it away for the time being. However, if you fight back directly at any time, it''s no problem at all. Chapter 361 Although Pierce was confused, he still heard some people arguing in situ. "No, let him go. You''re against our experiment." "As a perfect element, isn''t he more experimental? Why don''t you take it back." "An order is an order. Execute it for me." When pierce woke up again, he found himself in the helicopter and Chris and other teammates were still with him. "Pierce, are you awake?" "Captain, am I?" "They let you back and said it was better for you to go outside to experiment than to catch you back." Chris is a little upset. After all, he and pierce are like some dolls, fooled by them. "Forget it, no matter what tricks they play, we will face it easily." Pierce just wants to go back and see his family now. U.S.A A big house with a unique style in the suburbs. "I know. Thank you for reminding me." After listening to the phone, a purple haired girl reluctantly rubbed her forehead. "What a headache. I''m coming back today. I don''t have enough time." After looking at those who didn''t know about the house, the girl thought of a way. "Captain, what''s the matter?" Pierce looked at Chris, whose face gradually became strange, and asked with concern. "Pierce, although it''s strange to say so, can you stop going home for a while and go somewhere for a few days?" "Ah?" He can''t go back now. What''s the matter, but considering that everyone hasn''t seen him for a long time, maybe he''s ready to surprise him, pierce had to bear the mood of going home. "Well, where do you want me to go?" Chris also had a headache. After all, he didn''t know how to find a way to let pierce stay out for several days. At this time, Chris remembered that he seemed to have won a prize in a store lottery. "Speaking of, I recently won a prize. It''s just that you''re going on vacation. Anyway, you know." Looking at Pierce''s expression, Chris knew that pierce had guessed what was going on at home. Just give your family some time. "Well, where the hell are you going?" High oak, USA "So is today''s tour here? It''s a coincidence. I didn''t expect that the next goal is here." Pierce even thought it was a trap, a local racing exhibition, something, and when Chris was interested in it. "I don''t think life will be very happy today." Pierce said, taking out the box in the void and releasing the real red. Er, why only put the real red out? After all, the first person is the real red, and Pierce is not sure whether there is a thread hole here. He doesn''t know. "Wuchou, how has your appearance changed so much?" If it wasn''t for Zhenhong''s contract, he knew that the person in front was his own master. Just now pierce released Zhenhong, Zhenhong was ready to attack directly. "Sorry, Zhenhong, I haven''t explained it to you yet." Pierce explained from beginning to end about his identity and his current identity. I hope Zhenhong can call herself well for the time being. "Well, pierce, where are we now?" "A city doomed to tragedy, but today we are here for vacation. It''s really red. I''ll take you out." High oak Town, USA "Come and see, our racing exhibition will begin in the mall center." There are really many passers-by around. Everyone is full of joy. Everyone doesn''t know that a very troublesome thing will happen soon. "Pierce, is it really all right?" Zhenhong looked around worried. After all, Pierce said to let himself communicate here like a normal child. "It''s okay. Calm down. Everyone won''t know." Indeed, maybe people in this world have a big nerve. After all, there are biochemical crises in this world from time to time. It still cares about so many children who look like dolls. "Oh, very lovely little sister, take a picture for me." Click A black female reporter came by to interview the news about the racing show. Unexpectedly, she met such a lovely little girl and couldn''t help taking a picture. Pierce took Zhenhong to a sports ground. He was a big black coach. He encouraged his teammates to play well in the opening game. "Come on, our cubs won''t lose to the opposite side so easily. Let their women see our murderous spirit." "Oh, oh, oh!" "How to say, compared with Duwang Town, the shelter in this city is very lively." Looking at the smile on Zhenhong''s face, pierce felt that his choice was right. Maybe it would be better to take them out more. Entering the mall center of the racing show, pierce happened to see a car ready for maintenance doing aftercare, and a young man with a hat working hard. "Although there are more bumps than expected, it''s okay. You can go to the exhibition safely. Don''t worry." Walking into the mall, Pierce was still walking around with real red. Suddenly, he spotted a man in a white suit whispering with a man. He quickly handed the man a bag that looked suspicious. "Be at ease. You''ll like it this time." Ah, I seem to see something wonderful. But Pierce is not on duty now. Try to mind your own business as little as possible, and it''s a small matter. There''s no need for Pierce. According to the address Chris left for himself, pierce entered the top floor of the mall center and came to the arranged room. "Oh, I''m so tired. Do I have to stay here almost over?" "Pierce, do you feel tired? Go shopping with me." Looking at Zhenhong''s face slowly getting worse, pierce quickly answered. "There''s no such thing. It''s just a headache to think that there''s still a lot of trouble waiting for you at home." What will those clever ghosts prepare to wait for themselves at home. Pierce couldn''t figure it out, so he had to give up thinking and take a nap first. After all, he didn''t have a good rest and was very tired. On this day. A box of prepared biochemical viruses is transported into the whole business center, and these C viruses are artificially put into the water supply system of the whole business center. Fortunately, or deliberately, the whole water supply system only circulates in the commercial center without affecting the periphery. The target has entered the specified location A middle-aged man sat on the sofa and listened to the report of his men. "Well, let''s start. Let the whole business center test the viability of our goal." The virus was immediately thrown into the water. "Ha ha." The middle-aged man looked at pierce lying in bed in the camera and said. "What surprise will you give me this time, Mr. Pierce." Chapter 362 Tick, tick, tick. The clock is moving minute by minute. Zhenhong and pierce lie in bed for a temporary rest. At the beginning, the sound of the celebration outside was very noisy. Zhenhong used a layer of magic to isolate the volume of the whole room from the outside, so neither the inside nor the outside can be heard outside. When pierce felt that he slept almost, he felt a little stiff. After all, this was his first vacation back here. Looking at Zhenhong still lying quietly beside him, pierce didn''t disturb each other and went into the toilet alone to wash. Just, just turned on the tap, pierce thought something was wrong. The color of the water was strange, and pierce thought it was a little bad. "Strange, this hotel should not have these problems." Then, pierce felt that the sound outside seemed to disappear. After all, at first he could hear some noise, but now he can''t hear anything. "It should be true red, which makes a boundary for the room." Pierce went to the balcony and was stunned by the sight outside. ¨C three hours ago ¨C Chris is returning to BSAA headquarters, just ready to sit down and have a quiet sip of coffee, and then continue to write documents about the Eastern Republic. "Captain, urgent task." Oh, again. Since the establishment of this organization, Chris, as one of his immediate superiors, must rush to the front line to establish a good image for other team members, but he is too tired and basically comes every few days, sometimes even without stopping. "Come and tell me the general situation." Chris quickly cleared up his mood and ran out of the office with the team. "It is located in high oak town in North America, and the scope of influence is temporarily controlled in a commercial area and nearby residential areas. Fortunately, it is easy to guard when I wait nearby. Now the situation has been controlled in the area. It is still an old opponent, C virus biochemical weapons." wait Chris seems to hear a familiar place. "In high oak, right?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" Is there such a coincidence. Pierce happened to travel there, but he sent him there himself. He didn''t expect people to get into trouble so soon. He felt like he had cheated people. "Hahaha, it''s all right. Let the injured members continue to rest. Other members of the team go out immediately. First protect the entrance and exit, and then draw a team into the rescue." Having said that, Chris was ready to call Pierce. Dudu Dudu Sure enough, they were restricted again. It seems that they came prepared. "Pierce, I hope you''re safe and don''t blame me." He quickly rushed to high oak town. Chris arranged his team members to guard the entrance and exit. He was ready to lead a team into the business district to find possible survivors. After all, C virus was not like T virus. Unless he was directly exposed to the virus, he would not be infected. "Captain, where shall we go first?" "Business center, where the crowd density is large, if there may be survivors, it is there." "And pierce should be there, too." Chris didn''t say that. I feel trapped. At least pierce thinks so. The original commercial street outside is now in a mess, with a lot of blood and some walking dead walking around the street. "I knew there was no good result every holiday." Pierce reluctantly woke up Zhenhong. "Pierce, what''s the matter?" Pierce briefly explained the current situation. For the sake of safety, pierce settled the real red back in the box. Take back the void and pierce left directly. Quietly opened the door. There seemed to be no one outside, but pierce couldn''t guarantee that the guests in other rooms had become zombies. Pierce, who walked quietly through the corridor and was ready to take the stairs, found that there seemed to be a sound on the top floor and hurried upstairs to have a look. "What are you doing here?" As soon as pierce went upstairs, he saw four people waving to the helicopter in the distance, but the helicopter obviously didn''t turn back, just dropped a box of weapons and flew away. "Survivors? It happened that we were trapped here. We originally saw that the helicopter was going to let them rescue, but I don''t know why the other party left without a box of weapons. We didn''t intend to save us at all." It was a fat black man. If pierce had any memory, he would remember who this guy was. "But we can''t say there''s no chance. The radio said that it''s safe outside the entrance and exit. There''s no infection outside. Just find a way to leave this area of the commercial center." The suit man opened the box dropped by the helicopter and found that it was full of guns and bullets. "Wow, at least with these, we have a chance to leave this damn place." "I hope so, but I don''t know how many infected people are here and how many people are still alive like us." The female reporter worried about this. "Don''t think too much. Let''s get out of here. After all, there''s no way to waste time here." The hat man picked up a pistol and loaded it. "Well, let''s get out of here together. Come on, everyone." Pierce picked up a pistol, packed the bullets and prepared to leave. Five people walked down the stairs and wanted to go directly to the bottom of the building, but they found something wrong. "There is no road ahead. It is blocked by a roadblock." Indeed, a pile of chairs and tables sealed the whole building, so they had to go to the other side and wait for me to go down the stairs. Just entering the corridor of this floor, I saw several zombies standing in front with dull eyes. The suit man was ready to shoot, and pierce quickly stopped the other party. "Wait, the gunfire will attract the attention of other zombies. Now we focus on safety. Let me." Pierce took out some knives he collected and threw them directly at the head of the zombie. The knife hit and directly solved the other party. "Great, are you a soldier?" Seeing Pierce''s skill, the four felt that only after a long time of training could they achieve this. "To some extent, it is." Simply fooling everyone, pierce took the four people slowly close to the other side of the stairs. It''s just very troublesome. This staircase was also sealed. It was left to five people for a time. They had to take the elevator that didn''t know if there was a problem. Fortunately, the elevator door just opened. "Do you really want to take the elevator? You don''t know how many zombies are waiting for us downstairs." The female reporter said with concern. "But there''s no way. I can''t get down without taking the elevator. It seems that I have to try." Pierce also felt that there was only one way now. In case there were any problems, he had to take the risk of exposure to help them. "Well, in that case, let''s go." The five people entered the elevator together. When they got here, pierce finally remembered how familiar these plots were. "True enemy." Chapter 363 Looking at the four men with unique style, pierce finally remembered who they were, but he didn''t expect that his involvement in the battle was related to them. Reporters, coaches, gamblers, and repairmen. Pierce looked at the four people with unique style and felt that his trouble might be meeting them. Boom "What sound?" "It''s all right. The elevator can''t move. It''s ready to attack." Looking at a burst of smoke rising from the ground, pierce knew that he knew almost what he knew now. "Let''s go." Pierce took the lead, directly opened the elevator door and came out for the first time. Although the smoke was heavy, pierce still saw some zombies rushing in the distance. Fortunately, there was a samurai sword on the ground. "Fight together." "Wait." Pierce picked up the samurai sword on the ground and went straight ahead. "Protect yourself and look at me next." The knife light flashed Every zombie rushing up can''t resist Pierce''s attack. Every knife is a "treatment". "I remember, he is the youngest ace of BSAA, pierce Nevins." The reporter said excitedly. "What, is that the organization that specializes in dealing with biological and chemical weapons?" The gambler looked at Pierce''s killing God in front. He couldn''t believe that there would be such a strong person in the world. Watching pierce resist those zombies alone, the four felt that it would not be difficult for them to survive this time. However, pierce knew that since the other party deliberately chose this city, there must be some reason. Soon pierce knew why. A man in a white lab suit came up from the front and looked at pierce with enthusiasm in his eyes. Not only that, pierce could see the pulsating blood vessels on the man''s face. "Who are you? I don''t remember seeing people like you." Hee hee There seems to be something wrong with the man''s mind. No matter what Pierce said, the other party just giggled in place. "What''s funny?" Watching the man cut his hair with his hand, he finally said a word. "Finally see you." With that, the man was in front of Pierce, and his hands directly turned into two long knives, just like those people parasitized by viruses he met in the game. "Let you try, the pain you brought me." It''s fast, but the weapons with both hands make pierce feel more threatened. The experimental man cut Pierce''s rifle directly, and the four were ready to shoot, but pierce roared out quickly. "Run away, don''t stay here." "But." Pierce rolled back to avoid each other''s spikes and shouted at them. "Go!" "Let''s go. The other party is looking for him. Don''t be implicated." The gambling man hurried the crowd away, leaving pierce more space to show his ability. Watching the gambling man leave wisely, pierce smiled and stared at the experimental man. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I haven''t done anything to you?" "Well, have you forgotten?" The experimental man''s body expands slowly, and pierce can see the other man''s body turn black slowly, just like his own armor mode. "Have you forgotten? But you planted a virus in our bodies. You killed all our families in order to intensify our virus." The blades of the experimental men''s hands are getting bigger and bigger, and the shape is slowly approaching Pierce''s shape. "Only you, only you, we won''t forgive you." Faster The experimental man rushed directly in front of Pierce, and the sharp blade in his hand was stuck around Pierce''s neck. "Die." Click Bang The experimental man was like a flying ball. He rolled out a few meters in an instant and hit several trees before he finally stopped. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t know what experiment is with you." Armor, strange force mode "But since you want to attack me, you are ready to be destroyed by me. Am I right?" "Hee hee. The experimental man looked at Pierce''s current form, like taking a stimulant. "It''s really you. It''s really you. I can''t forgive, I can''t forgive." Like a runaway wild horse, the experimental man rushed over madly, completely unaware of the disparity in strength between the two sides. "I said it had nothing to do with me!" One punch to stop the other party''s conflict, one punch to hit the other party''s stomach, hit the other party, and then one punch to hammer the other party''s head. "Since you don''t know anything, let me see what you know." Pierce stretched out several strange tentacles behind him and directly entered the experimental man''s body. "Very annoying feeling." The tentacle slowly transformed all the factors on the experimental man, slowly transformed into energy and absorbed. "Ah ah!" Scenes unfolded in front of Pierce. An abandoned hut "What are you doing?" Ten innocent people were as like as two peas in the house, and Pearce was the same as Pearce. "This is an experiment." The strange man said and took out a bottle of red liquid from his pocket. "I''m looking forward to how many of you can become like me. After all, you are the one I specially selected to be suitable." "After all, your family gave me a lot of data." "What are you talking about?" Ten people looked at the strange man in horror. "Ah, didn''t I tell you?" The strange man licked the corners of his mouth and said. "Thanks to their genes, I know you are most likely to evolve. Thank them for their sacrifice." "You devil." One of the men rushed up to punch the strange man, but he was torn in half by the strange man''s claw. "Alas, just waste one. Forget it. In short, you should refuel well." The strange man spilled the liquid in the bottle into the crowd and left directly. "Ah ah ah ah!" The rest is that the experimental man successfully swallowed up the rest and left the abandoned house alone. "I won''t forgive you. I will never forgive you. I must find you." The rest was that the experimental man kept swallowing innocent people and maintaining his ability until he accidentally learned that pierce was in high oak town. End of memory Oh, wow! Pierce vomited something he ate today. After all, it felt really bad, just like he really ate this man. It''s not that I haven''t eaten before, but I don''t use this body. The body has no rejection. This time is different. "It''s disgusting. I really don''t want to do that." However, there is no way. If you don''t do this, you don''t know what will happen. "Who the hell is that man?" As like as two peas in the basement, where Pearce did not know, the scene was exactly the same as Pearce saw. "I want to know, how many successful people are there this time?" Chapter 364 The plot is like the development in the past. The only difference is that when the group of four left the business center, they just met Chris who led the team in and were saved. "Pierce?" The four learned that pierce was fighting a monster enemy inside, but Chris didn''t worry at all. He just continued to explore whether there were any survivors nearby. Before long, Chris saw pierce come out alone. The only problem was that pierce didn''t look very well. "Pierce, what''s the matter?" "Captain, it''s all right, and there are no survivors." Pierce has seen with his own thermal energy that living humans are gone. "Is that so?" Since Pierce would say so, it proves that pierce did not lie and there is no need to lie. "Well, I''ll organize troops to clean up here. It''s you. Are you all right? Your face is very bad. I just gave you a holiday. I didn''t expect to cause so much trouble." "It''s all right. I''ll have a rest first." Before pierce left, Chris''s urgent notice came again. "Hello, hello." Chris''s eyes changed after listening. "Pierce, it''s an urgent task. You need to do it, and you must do it." Chris quickly told Pierce. "What, they''re trapped?" Chemical plant of a company in China "Mingming is still preparing the party." A shovel, a zombie, ended a short life. "Mingming has found a chance." A knife directly beheads a zombie. "Obviously, I''m ready for gifts." Another shovel, directly smash the Zombie''s head. "Finish the task quickly. It''s true. Why did the leader suddenly arrange such an urgent task." The mission from the homeland national security agency was also assigned to the pierce special operations team. If it''s not hard to refuse, they don''t want to come here to investigate any strange rumors and meet these real zombies. "But many, why?" The walnut with double horsetail didn''t change much in appearance and figure with the change of age, which made her feel disappointed. "I don''t know, but it seems that the Security Bureau also has each other''s traitors. It''s a headache. Next time, we must know who did it." Zizi with long purple hair has not changed a lot due to the change of age. His tall figure and outstanding appearance are a scenic spot of BSAA, in sharp contrast to his team members. "However, the other party should give the captain a support order. It seems that our role is to attract Pierce." "Oh, why!" Compared with worrying about each other''s conspiracy, walnut is more worried about how he is now. After all, he hasn''t seen each other for a long time. People who don''t want to care see him now. "Compared with these, I''d better worry about the enemy." Seeing more and more zombies around, the two women began to feel a little tired. "Let''s take you here, pierce." The helicopter directly sent pierce to the chemical plant, where one of the BSAA front-line troops camped. "Hard work." Seeing the helicopter leave, pierce hurried to the front line to ask for relevant information. "Please, pierce, the other two members of your special team have been blocked for 30 minutes after their superiors arranged a task to enter today, but there is no communication yet." Pierce looked at the map of the chemical plant and listened to the intelligence agent''s report. "It''s hard. Leave the rest to me. I''ll go in and find them and see what information there is." Pierce walked alone into the route where they first sneaked in. From the remains of the whole road, it can be seen that the fighting ability of the two women is much better than when they first met. "But not enough." The world has become more insecure, especially pierce knows that the world still has the same terror as himself, and he should be responsible for their safety. Looking around carefully, pierce still saw what he didn''t want to see. Some things on the ground, like blood, spread into the interior of the factory. At this time, walnut and Yuzi met the most troublesome enemy. "Who are you, the man who leaked these biological and chemical weapons?" Seeing a man in black appeared in front of them, walnut and Yuzi asked quickly. "Compared with this boring question, I really want to know what position you occupy in that man''s heart?" As the man in Black said, his hands began to change "Family, friends, or just ordinary knowledge. I want to know what you are in his heart?" The black robe as like as two peas, Pearce''s heavy hammer is the same as that of the hammer of the two. "If I kill you, what will he look like? I really want to know!" The black robed man''s body turned black, raised his fist and rushed directly. "Walnut, get away!" With one punch, the whole floor was cracked by this punch. If you hit him casually, you will die. "Damn it." Yuzi seized the opportunity, and the samurai sword suddenly crossed each other''s neck, but there was only a sound of beating iron. "It''s impossible. The human body can be so strong." Walnut raised his rarely used pistol at his waist and shot the man in black twice. But it''s the same, just a simple sound of iron. "It''s useless. Your weapons can''t hurt me." The man in black attacked again, but both Shizi and walnut could see that the other party was very slow. "Walnut, retreat and find another way." He grabbed walnut''s hand and took the stubborn girl away directly. "No, hurry up." Pierce has heard the loud noise ahead and hopes he can make it. Speed mode He Zi kept running with walnuts, and the black robed man in the back kept up. He simply and rudely hammered open the wall and rushed over. He would catch them soon. "Walnut, you go first." He pushed away the walnut and raised the black robed man in front of the samurai sword. "No, don''t try to be a hero. Your hands are shaking." Yuzi didn''t notice that his hands were shaking. "Let''s fight together, but it''s a pity that we''re about to meet." Walnut clenched the shovel in his hand and said. "It doesn''t matter. You''ll meet soon. It''s down there." Before he finished, the wall on one side was directly knocked open. The black robed man didn''t know what was going on and was kicked away. "Really, since there is such an obvious trap, don''t step in foolishly, okay?" "Pierce!" When Yuzi and walnut saw pierce appear, they were not only happy, but also worried about Pierce. "It''s all right. Leave it to me next." Pierce looked at the black robed man who stood up again and said. "So, are you ready to die?" Chapter 365 "Pierce Nevins." When the man in black saw pierce finally appear, he felt that the other party was very excited. "After waiting for you for a long time, you finally came." "Why, why attack my family? Are you also a victim?" "Hee hee." I saw the man in black shaking his head. "No, it''s a gift. You gave me this power." "You''re wrong. I didn''t give you this power." The man in black looked at pierce and said disdainfully. "Don''t pretend. You are an important member of our organization like me. Why should you escape this fact?" Both walnut and Yuzi looked at pierce with strange eyes. "It''s impossible. I''ve always been loyal to BSAA. How can I be your companions who use biological and chemical weapons." "Hum, even so, I can''t change your appearance. I''ll kill you to prove that I''m stronger than you." The man in black raised the heavy hammer and rushed up, but the speed was too slow. Pierce and Ben were not afraid of his attack. "It''s too slow. Do you still want to beat me?" The next second, a strong tentacle suddenly stretched out from one side and directly pulled pierce close to the black robed man. "What!" Seeing that the other party''s attack had come in front of him, pierce quickly changed. Armor, shield mode Although he buffered a lot of damage, Pierce was still hit by the man in black and hit the wall hard. "Is there another person?" Behind the black robed man, another man in a white robe came out and could see that his right hand had become a whip pattern. "Hey, solve it early." "Hum, just support me." A whip and a heavy hammer are really difficult to deal with. Pierce looked at two enemies with the same ability as himself and felt a little headache. "Come on." The whip attacked pierce from an extremely tricky angle. Although the strength was very low, Pierce was more worried about another guy. Blade mode One knife directly cuts off the opponent''s whip and waits for another heavy hammer to rush up. Heavy hammer mode A heavy hammer wrestles directly with the other party. Generally, pierce will win, but now pierce has lost half his ability and his strength is greatly reduced. "Hum, it''s really difficult." The black robed man left the fight and returned to the white robed man, eyeing Pierce. "No way. After all, it''s a prototype. Its strength is naturally much stronger than ours." "But there is also a weakness that we can''t ignore." As soon as he finished, the white robed man found that walnut and Yuzi had left long ago. "I know. You''re talking about my family, aren''t you?" Pierce''s body was slowly heating up, like a stove ready to explode. "However, since the goal is on my family, you are ready to leave here." The power of emptiness The power of revenge flame "Fire, burn." It was not long before walnut and Yuzi fled the chemical plant. They saw a strong roar behind them. Before looking back to see what happened, they were pushed away by a heat wave. "What''s that?" The whole chemical plant was suddenly blown open by fire. The whole chemical plant was burning. Coupled with the chemical reaction inside, the whole place has been bombed. "Pierce." The two women looked inside and were a little worried about Pierce. Inside the wreckage I saw the other two injured lying on the ground, but the injury continues to recover. It won''t be long before they can continue to move. "Wait, we''ll continue soon." "Hum, you don''t have this chance." Pierce absorbed the two people directly, and the memory kept pouring into his mind "I''ll give you a chance." The as like as two peas in the dark basement, the black robe and the white robe, kneeling on the ground, standing in front of them, are exactly the same as Pearce. "Defeat me and you will get better strength." But soon, they fell down again in an instant, leaving only the man in front of them, the terrible power. "It''s too weak to be assimilated. Go away." "Wait." A middle-aged man in a suit came out. Pierce remembered this man, Simmons, from the national security agency. "Can you leave these two people for me?" "Hum, whatever you want." Memory is interrupted again. "Why does the other party know Simmons? It seems that the emergence of C virus is also related to this guy." At least pierce already knows some information. Seeing pierce finally appear, both women were relieved. "Pierce, are you okay?" "It''s all right. Let''s go home." Before pierce left with the two, the BSAA team quickly stopped Pierce. "Pierce, I know you want to go back now, but now you have to go back and make records. Come with us." Leaving the helpless eyes of the two women, pierce went back to the headquarters alone to complete the record first and let the two women go home first. "Well, at least we''ve won some time. Hurry back and see if you''re ready." Yuzi and walnut got on another helicopter and flew home quickly. After pierce finally finished his work, it was almost three o''clock in the morning. Pierce had to stay in the headquarters for a quiet day. After all, he had been working in a hurry and didn''t sleep well at all. Back to the independent lounge prepared for himself, pierce took off his clothes tired and went into the bathroom to change clothes and take a bath. Hot water washed Pierce''s head, making a clatter. Even so, pierce heard someone knocking outside. "Well, who is it?" Pierce simply walked out in his underwear and opened the door When I opened the door, I didn''t see anyone outside. I just saw a letter under the crack of the door. Pierce picked up the letter and opened it carefully. "Miss me? Don''t think I can''t find you without leaving that world. I''ll give you a hint tonight. There''s a child waiting for you." In one corner of the envelope, there is a pair of rabbit ears. "Another?" Pierce had a bad feeling. But if you want to know what it is, you must sleep first. Lying in bed, pierce slowly fell into a deep sleep. Tick, tick Cities have changed a lot. And, very familiar. In the city at the beginning of autumn, dead leaves slowly fall. Pierce sits alone on a bench and looks at the empty park around him. If you look carefully, you can still see the periphery of the city. The darkness is still surrounding the whole city. "Haven''t seen you for a long time. I should say that, right?" The cunning rabbit, biting a carrot, appeared behind Pierce. "Don''t disturb me for no reason." "Oh, it''s heartless." The rabbit looked at pierce with completely different appearance and said tut tut. "It''s amazing. Obviously, the soul is still the same, but the body has changed so completely." "Don''t gossip. What''s the matter?" The rabbit sat next to pierce and whispered in his ear. "Under the oak trees, birds in cages." Chapter 366 "Cage bird?" Pierce has been remembering his dream last night. "What exactly does it mean? If it''s an oak, at least I know it''s high oak town. I really don''t know the others." However, pierce still needs to go to high oak Town, at least not now, but at the beginning of the plot. "Didi Didi." Pierce''s cell phone rings. short message Why don''t you come back? What''s the matter? The text message was sent by Yuzi. It seems that they are ready at home. "Well, go back." Write back to Yuzi and tell her to come back. Pierce''s home, USA. "Well, Pierce is ready to come back. Hurry up and give him a surprise." Pierce, sitting in the helicopter, was already a little nervous. He didn''t know how many things were waiting for him when he went home. "I hope it''s not trouble." Back near home, pierce secretly glanced at the window. Unfortunately, they were all closed and completely invisible. "Hum, do you think this will embarrass me?" Pierce secretly climbed to the roof of the house and prepared to go in through the toilet window on the second floor, where the window couldn''t be closed. It''s just that pierce walked directly through the window and saw an embarrassing scene. Pierce''s sister, Youji, was changing clothes inside and just took off her coat. Looking at pierce who suddenly came in from the window, his expression changed constantly. Looking at Youji ready to shout, pierce hurried forward and covered each other''s mouth to avoid too many misunderstandings. However, seeing pierce completely close to him, Youji''s face became more and more red. "Don''t shout, will you?" Looking at Youji nodding slowly, pierce finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Really, I still want to sneak in from here. My brother is really cunning." Youji covered his upper body and looked at pierce with a red face. "Ha ha ha." Pierce had to smile awkwardly to ease his inner embarrassment. "Yuki, aren''t you ready? Pierce will be back soon." Watching the other party ready to open the door, Youji also wanted to press and hold the door handle, but it was too late and the door was opened. Because the door is pushed open, Youji will naturally be pushed open. In order to protect Youji, pierce will naturally give up his body and hold Youji. Therefore, as soon as walnut opened the door, he saw Youji and pierce holding together in the toilet. Youji didn''t even wear clothes. "Walnut, I know you have a lot to ask. Will you put down the shovel first?" Looking at walnut''s eyes absently raising the army shovel behind him, pierce quickly explained what had happened. "I didn''t listen. I thought of sneaking away. You''re too much, Youji." Ah, at least the goal is not himself. Should pierce be happy? "No, misunderstanding, I will explain." "It has nothing to do with Pierce. It''s Youji''s fault. Let me clean up this guy who wants to sneak away." After making trouble for so long, the people downstairs also feel something wrong and are ready to go upstairs to see what''s wrong. ¨C three hours later ¨C Seeing Youji and pierce kneeling on the ground, it seemed that they had learned a lesson and would not mess around in the future. The people finally accepted what had just happened. "Well, pierce, welcome home." Meiji, Youli, Shaye (Gaocheng), Yuzi, sister Ci, walnut, Youji, everyone is here. "Pierce, although I don''t know where you''re going during this time, this is not the time to ask. Enjoy this time." Grandpa came slowly and patted pierce on the shoulder. "Well, let''s start." ¨C a tossing party ¨C Looking for an excuse to leave temporarily, pierce went to his grandfather''s study and talked to his grandfather about his experience during this period, which was of course limited to the world. "Really? Finally, I put my claw on your body, but I still don''t know what that strange ability is?" Pierce had to open his eyes and lie. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the specific change of C virus. In short, it''s very dangerous." Grandpa looked at the scenery outside the window and thought of his war. "Things are big enough. It seems that those who rely on contacts can''t stop them. Pierce, be careful. I can''t believe they will make any terrible monsters." "Of course, Grandpa, I will be careful with them." "I believe that, after all, your fame is already famous enough in our circle. You are the trump card of the most years ago and the absolute successor." Pierce, who knows the plot, naturally knows that Chris always feels that he is to blame for the death of his teammates, which often makes Chris feel that he should find an alternate to replace him. "There''s no such thing. I just know captain Chris very well. I don''t have that plan." "I don''t care what you think. Now I only care about one thing." Looking at his grandson, who is not young, and so many women in his family waiting for his silly grandson, the old man was a little restless. "Pierce, not to mention that you have suddenly left for many years. Look at those children. They have been adults for a long time, and one is not young. Do you want to make some plans?" Looking at what the old man said, pierce didn''t know what to say. "Well, but I haven''t thought so much. Do you want to wait?" "Ridiculous, you are old and old. It''s time to prepare, and now the situation is so dangerous that you should think not of yourself but also of your family." And whether there was a knock and whisper outside the door. Pierce and the old man knew that someone was eavesdropping outside the door. "I don''t care about the rest. You have to choose one or both. I don''t care about the others. You have to make a decision for me during this period of time." Pierce was left with a huge mess. The old man opened the door directly and let all the eavesdroppers come in. Looking at everyone staring at himself with expectant eyes, pierce felt nothing except that his head was big. "Sorry, this kind of thing is too difficult to decide. I''ll think it over." Pierce rushed straight back to his room and went to sleep. "After all, there are many choices. It''s normal not to choose." In fact, everyone feels that everyone''s opportunities are basically the same, and the probability can be said to be the same. After all, pierce didn''t exactly say he liked someone. Er, except for a woman, she is sad and ready to pick petals to predict whether she has a chance. "Sister Ci, don''t be too sad." Walnut looked at sister Ci, who was already a little insane, sitting in the corner, picking off the flowers one by one. "Anyway, I''m old. You must have more opportunities than me." Watching sister CI fall into her own world, walnut can''t help it for a while. That''s the end of the party. Chapter 367 late at night Pierce lay in his bed and didn''t fall asleep. After all, there were too many things happening today, and a major trouble was in front of him. Which do you want to choose? At the beginning, I didn''t think about which to choose, and I didn''t think about it, so pierce had a headache. thump-thump-thump There was a knock outside the door "Who is it?" "It''s me." Push open the door and sister CI comes in. Obviously, sister CI with long hair came in wearing a pajama. She saw that her hair was still a little wet. Maybe she didn''t take a bath long. "Sister Ci, what''s the matter?" "A little worried." Looking at sister CI doing this by her bed, Pierce was a little nervous when thinking about what happened today. "Sister Ci, I know, but I really don''t think about these things now. Can''t you give me more time?" As soon as she heard that pierce was considering this issue, sister Ci was very happy at first, but listen, pierce still planned to wait, and sister Ci was a little out of control. "Still waiting?" Plop Sister CI went straight to bed, pushed pierce down and pressed pierce tightly with her elbow. Looking at sister Ci, her eyes were a little bad. Pierce didn''t resist and didn''t want to hurt his family. "Sister CI?" "It''s been almost three years. I''ve been waiting long enough. When do you want me to wait?" Sister CI covered Pierce''s mouth and looked at pierce from top to bottom. "Look, you''re like no change. I can always see that you haven''t grown up since the first day. You''re still so young." "But I already feel a little whether I''m getting older and older and whether I''m a little unworthy of you." Sister Ci''s hand began to be dishonest and rowed on Pierce''s chest. Make someone who hasn''t tried at all feel a little different. "Sister Ci, you may need to calm down and go back first, okay?" As the atmosphere became more and more strange, pierce felt that he had something to awaken. "Sister Ci, No." As sister Ci''s hands became more and more presumptuous, pierce felt that he was about to crack, like a gas filled bottle of coke being shaken. "I have no time. I can''t wait any longer." Watching sister CI put her hands on her chest and slowly untie the buttons one by one, someone couldn''t see it at last. "Wait, that''s enough." Yuzi and Shaye rushed in directly from the door and took away sister Ci, who was about to get out of control. "Let go of me. What are you doing? Let go of me quickly." With Yuzi''s accurate hand knife, she knocked sister CI unconscious, and the two women quickly took the irrational guy away, Pierce was temporarily out of the crisis. "Alas, is it still because of my problem?" "Yes, indeed, in the end, if you don''t stop her, we will stop him. COGAs''s voice revolves around Pierce''s brain. "Why?" The voice paused for a moment and said. "The awakening of power is too fast. If you really intend to take that step, at least you should be prepared by yourself. At least your body should be complete first, otherwise you can''t suppress the new power." "Really?" Pierce himself has forgotten that his awakening power will be out of control, and there will be a lot of trouble every time he wakes up. "Then, the new power is that, if it is related to these." The two had not discussed long before the door opened again. "May I come in?" Looking at Youli walking in his pajamas again, pierce knew that he might not be able to sleep tonight. Early in the morning, pierce went to breakfast with a dark eye. Although Youli just came to talk last night, pierce always felt that the other party would do something impulsively. But the other party''s cheek was obviously not as thick as sister CI. He just kept looking at pierce with a red face and asked him why he didn''t sleep. I''m kidding. I''m really asleep. If something happens, I''ll really make trouble. Finally, Youli couldn''t carry it. He fell asleep first, and pierce finally found time to stop for a while. Seeing that there was no sister on the table, pierce felt that maybe the other party suddenly felt a little embarrassed, so he avoided meeting pierce for the time being. Pierce turned on the TV bored and suddenly saw a strange news. "Recently, the president of the United States is going to high oak town to hold a banquet for the last biochemical crisis. The focus of this banquet is to remind everyone to pay attention to these events. I hope you can be careful." What''s the matter? How did it happen so quickly in advance. There should be half a year or a year left. Why did this incident happen earlier than I expected. Pierce felt that there was a problem. What was it and what led to the acceleration of the presidential incident. "Isn''t it?" Pierce thought of a possibility. Black light virus has replaced Jack''s own enhanced virus, and those enhanced C viruses have been produced. In the original plot, Jack''s only role was to create leech giants, Kara monsters, Simmons variations, and so on. Pierce himself used the variation. Now, perhaps because the black light virus invaded the world, these original variants have been produced, and the correction of the world has been advanced. Sure enough, a call from the company came at noon today. "Mr. Pierce, I think you still want to know who was that person in the last video?" "Of course, do you want me to go to high oak now?" "No, no, after all, the high oak town business center has not been completely repaired. About a week later, we will hold a grand party there. I don''t know if you want to participate." "It''s no problem to deal with me. Why involve so many people." Just hang up. "Damn it." Pierce also wanted to go directly to high oak town to warn them to leave directly, but he had no reason and evidence to prove his words. "But at least I already know what will happen, so go to the spot first." Inform everyone that something has happened recently. I hope to go out less. Pierce left alone. High oak town Although the biochemical crisis in the commercial center has been lifted and the infrastructure inside continues to be repaired, some police can be seen patrolling the streets. According to most of the information he remembered, pierce came to the school where he was going to start the presidential Symposium soon. "Well, start preparing." Pierce found the relevant person in charge of the school and asked the other party to give him most of the key keys to the whole school. Pierce went to the parking lot himself. Safely put a bag of weapons in the security booth, pierce rushed to the gun shop in high oak town. The only problem is that there are too many gun stores in high oak town. Pierce doesn''t know where the unlucky guy will go in the end, so he has to prepare a little. Next, it''s about that. Chapter 368 "It''s grand." Pierce made good preparations here for a week, and even went to a church. After everything was ready, he felt more secure and rested at ease. During Pierce''s leisure vacation, there have been many biochemical events recently, but the scope is very small and has no great impact, but most of the events, and all the staff of the whole BSAA are in a state of fatigue. Even Chris wanted to call the lazy guy back, but pierce shirked Chris''s job with a very troublesome thing, which made someone complain for a long time. "Have you been making small moves to avoid BSAA''s cross cutting?" High oak town has no personnel to help. Originally, it was because there was a biochemical crisis somewhere in the big eastern country, so it couldn''t support. This time, it directly made a lot of small moves, so that the personnel couldn''t support it. Looking at the president''s car and the familiar figure around him, pierce knew that it was the vehicle killer. Pierce didn''t intend to go in directly with them to see the president''s speech. After all, it''s hard to explain why he is here now. If he happens to be inside, pierce can''t afford to be charged. Sit in a chair and watch your lovely Zhenhong sitting next to you reading. "Really red, do you think the news given to me by the rabbit is true?" Zhenhong quietly drank black tea in the last leisure time. "Since it''s a rabbit, at least what she said is true. It seems that there is really a sister trapped below. Is it still a bird in a cage? Although I''ve guessed, I still need to see." At least, the preparation is sufficient. The rest is to see what tricks they are playing this time. As time went by, the president''s speech went on quickly, but before that, the school would hold a banquet to wash the dust for the president. Of course, there are many people in the streets who are happy because of the president''s arrival. At this time, the outskirts of high oak town. "Are you ready?" A man in a black robe, holding a mobile phone, spoke to a superior. "Of course, the gas is ready. The rest is to see how much the gas can affect this time." "The president, are you ready?" "Of course." The man in black looked at the brightly lit school in the distance and said. "The president has been given good medicine for a long time. Of course, our poor chess pieces have done what they can do." "Well, pay attention to that man. He is more important than the president. Watch him." The phone was cut off. The black robed man looked at an obvious wound on his hand and said to himself. "Pierce Nevins." With that, a strange gas was pushed to the whole city in an instant. "Huh?" Pierce sat on the balcony, looked at the outside as if an unidentified gas poured into the whole high oak Town, and finally guessed why so many people would be okay, and some people were safe. "I see, gas?" If you inhale too much, it will change directly, so everyone''s symptoms are different "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" Watching his companions suddenly feel dyspnea and even highlight blood, his companions began to panic. Not only one person, many people suddenly have this symptom. Before they rush to the hospital, their companions suddenly start to go crazy and bite directly on the neck of the person closest to them. "Ah ah ah!" The whole city is as like as two peas. At this time, Lyon, the famous tool man and vehicle killer, was accepting the big trouble in his life and shot the president. "Damn, what happened?" Standing next to Lyon was a woman named Helena, an agent who was forced to work for Simmons because of her sister. "Come with me. I know some secrets." In this way, Leon left here with the woman she had known for some time. At this time, Pierce was sitting in bed and faced a big problem. "Really red, darling, will you go back to the box?" It''s just that the one who replied to pierce was the real red braid. "It''s really red. You can see it. It''s a lot of trouble. You don''t want your favorite boxes and clothes to get dirty." Really red, think about it, really don''t want to. "Hum, remember to bring us out early. It''s hard to be in the box all the time." Finally let Zhenhong into the box and Pierce is ready to go. Pierce rode his prepared motorcycle close to the school. There were many zombies in the way, but there was no way to stop Pierce. Quickly arrived near the school, pierce probably saw that Lyon had left the banquet venue and was ready to leave the school. Seeing someone at the door, Leon and Helena hurried forward. "I didn''t expect to meet survivors. I came to see the president." Pierce pretended not to know anything and asked Lyon the question. "Sorry, the president has." "Well, there''s no way. Now get out of here and come with me, you two." Looking at Pierce, he didn''t care about their identity and took them directly. They thought there was something wrong with them. "But where did he seem to have met?" Leon can''t remember for a moment. Pierce took Leon and Helena to the underground parking lot, directly opened the door and went near the SUV he prepared. "Wow, you still have this good car." "It''s just accidental. I didn''t expect it to work." With that, pierce took out a bag of guns from the security booth and distributed them to Leon and Helena. For a time, they didn''t know what to say. "Come on, let''s go to the city and see how many survivors there are." With Pierce''s car, Leon and Helena entered the town safely. They didn''t have the trouble of going down the subway. "Why on earth did you suddenly attack this town?" Lyon wondered why it was necessary to frame the whole town if it was just to assassinate the president. "Destroy the dead, you know." What Pierce said made Lyon think a lot. "You see, there are people there." Indeed, you can see people fighting outside a gun shop. Pierce, Lyon and others hurried up to help them out. Just remember, there are a lot of people and they can''t take them all away. "There is a bus nearby. We saw it when we passed by. Maybe we can take that bus." They had to walk over and replenish ammunition in the gun shop. "Go upstairs and be safe." Through the safe roof, coupled with an extra combat power of Pierce, the whole bus is almost full of people. "What''s that?" A huge zombie stood on the road and planned to stop the bus directly. "Go away!" Pierce took out two magnum pistols and fired two shots at the Zombie''s head. The huge recoil is completely pediatric for Pierce. The car finally went to the nearest church. The plot is progressing like pierce and the man in black. Chapter 369 It was so smooth, so smooth that pierce felt a little incredible. Like, someone pushed himself behind him, he didn''t know, and he was still foolishly rushing forward. But I have no time to look back. Now I have to go on. At least I must go to that place and find the so-called cage bird. "Would you like a drink?" Lyon took a bottle of drink to pierce and looked at Pierce''s restlessness. Lyon was a little worried. "Thank you." The school bus is still moving forward slowly. There is no block and deceleration all the way. Although it is still raining outside, it does not affect the progress of the school bus. "Mr. Pierce, I always feel like I''ve seen you somewhere. What did you do before?" Pierce thinks it''s no use hiding. Lyon will know sooner or later. "Leon, Chris, you should know." "I knew it." Lyon has always felt that Pierce''s name is very familiar. It turns out that pierce is a very famous member of Chris. Although Lyon and Chris haven''t met, they both know each other''s deeds. "So, pierce, why are you in high oak?" "Well, I''m just on vacation here recently. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. It''s a help to some extent, isn''t it?" Looking at the residents in the car, although they looked angry or gray, at least they were saved by Pierce and Lyon. "Yes, at least we saved these people." "We''re going to a nearby church and find something. Pierce, where are you going?" "I''m just looking for survivors. There may be some there. I''ll go with you." With that, pierce went near the driver''s seat and let himself drive to avoid the accident in the plot. However, this habitual plot is not so simple that it can be avoided. Even if the time was pushed forward for the first half of the year, even with the addition of Pierce, the car accident still occurred. The reason is that no one else caused the accident, it was the man in black at the beginning. "Pierce Nevins." Pierce just walked to the school bus and saw a man in black standing in the middle of the road. He didn''t wait for pierce to remember whether he was this man or not. The black robed man''s hands directly turned into strange force mode. With a sharp push, the school bus lost control instantly. "Hold on!" The school bus, like the original, pushed a distance and came directly to the cliff, and the zombies on the road rushed up. "Leon, Helena, wake up." The impact just now made many people unconscious. Pierce just wanted to wake them up and let them find a way to save themselves first. "Damn it." Pierce had to stop the car from falling down. First, he hurried out of the window. As soon as I opened the window, I saw the man in black rush over directly, hit Pierce in the face with a heavy fist, and instantly hit pierce away. After rolling out for several meters, pierce finally stopped. "Damn, who are you?" "You don''t need to know, you just need to know that you''re going to die here today." The man in black rushed up directly and planned to make up more attacks for Pierce. Armor, strange force mode. Pierce can only temporarily wrestle with each other to avoid the secondary impact on the school bus again. However, seeing that the school bus is about to fall down, if it doesn''t work, pierce has to find a way. "Damn it!" Whip, armor mode He pulled the vehicle directly with a whip and didn''t drop the vehicle, but pierce had lost one hand and left one hand to resist the black robed man. "Do you think you can beat me with one less hand? It''s naive, pierce Nevins." The black robed man punched pierce again and again. Every few punches could almost hit pierce and loosen the school bus. "Ah ah!" The virus continues to intensify Pierce''s potential. Finally, pierce remembered that there is another model he has not used in the rain, which is also the best ability to use at present. Armor, tendril mode The tendrils directly wrap around the black robed man and the front of the school bus, and use their own forced tension to pull the school bus back to the road. "Don''t be too proud." Tendril, blade, armor mode The sharp blade directly penetrated the black robed man''s body, and the tendril took advantage of it to directly absorb the black robed man''s body and let pierce wait for the black robed man''s memory. ¨C memory recall ¨C "Do you call me, chief?" In the dark room, the man in black looked at another man in front of him, a man with Pierce''s appearance. "Those guys thought they were experimenting elsewhere without telling me, so I didn''t know the same." The other party threw the black robed man an address, which was Pierce''s destination, the remote church. "Clean them up and bring that thing back." The memory is over Pierce just wants to know what that thing is. He needs to go back and get it back. Karakara "Bad." While pierce didn''t pay attention, the school bus fell down without accident. Pierce hurried down with the school bus. "Bad!" Huge impact Pierce hurried down to see how many people were still alive. "Leon, Helena." Pierce quickly grabbed the two people out of the school bus. Before pierce went back and continued to pull them out, the school bus suddenly exploded. Pierce was pushed away by the explosion and hit the tombstone. "My mind is dizzy." Maybe it was the battle just now, maybe it was the explosion just now. In short, Pierce is very tired and needs a temporary rest. "Leave the rest to you, Leon." Pierce took out two keys, grabbed a piece of BSAA paper and passed out in a coma. Soon, Leon and Helena also woke up from the fall of high altitude and saw the bombed school bus and pierce lying aside. Leon probably knew who saved them. "Pierce, how are you?" And breathing. It''s just a coma. The rain is getting heavier and heavier. Lyon carried pierce on his back and noticed the two keys and BSAA paper in Pierce''s hand. He felt that pierce wanted to say something. "Leon, look." On one side of the tombstone, four English letters BSAA are engraved, and traces of renovation can be seen on the ground. Lyon and Helena dug up the land and saw a bag of weapons in it. At this time, Lyon and Helena felt that pierce was really well prepared. Quickly tidy up their weapons, Leon and Helena began to go to the church here. The enemies along the way are the same as the plot. Due to the weapons provided by Pierce, Lyon and Helena come to the church door more simply. At this time, pierce felt something vaguely, and his fingers were heating. "Hello, open the door quickly." The plot is the same as expected. The people inside don''t open the door at first. A large number of zombies are approaching. Chapter 370 "Leon, don''t deal with that yet. They''re coming." The surrounding zombies began to lean over slowly, and Leon and Helena began to resist the attack of zombies. "Damn, why so much!" Lyon and Helena are still resisting and have to take care of Pierce, who is still in a coma. Although their equipment is good, they are also uncomfortable. The point is that Lyon and Helena are even more difficult because each other rings the bell to attract the zombies. Fortunately, there are people with conscience. Open the window to help them resist the zombie and reduce the pressure. After a period of resistance, Lyon and Helena finally took pierce into the church. At this time, pierce finally woke up slowly. "Pierce, are you okay?" "It''s all right, just need a rest." With that, pierce asked Leon to go to the next room and open the second box. "There are weapons and some props inside. I believe you will use them later." Pierce came early and stepped on it. He packed up all the props himself and waited for Leon and Helena to open the mechanism directly. Lyon doesn''t know why pierce prepared this so quickly, but now is not the time to think about it. "Soon." Pierce clenched the weapon in his hand and appealed to the residents who stayed in the church to go to the high level. After all, it''s not easy to wait for the creature. As Leon and Helena opened the secret door, a strange creature climbed out. "Be careful not to inhale the poisonous gas. It will become a zombie." Leon and Helena cheer up and stare at the monster who doesn''t know what structure. However, before the other party released a little poison gas, the window on the roof was suddenly broken, and a man with a hood jumped down from it and trampled the monster to death. "Who is it?" The man turned his back to pierce, but he could see Helena and Lyon''s expressions very surprised, as if he saw something strange. "Although I should know he can''t stop you." "But you''re still an eye opener, pierce Nevins." Turning around, as like as two peas, Pearce was the one who had been looking for him. "Why do you use black light virus? Who are you?" Instead of answering Pierce''s question, the other party looked at the statue in front of the church and bowed. "Don''t you feel curious? Mankind has been repeating the same mistakes, class differences, wars, all of which have proved that as long as everyone becomes the same, there will be no war in the world." "The world needs redemption, and I am the executor of this right." As soon as he finished, another hooded man came, his hands turned into sharp claws. "You are the enemy who stops us, and you are also a virus that is not under my control. You must be destroyed." I saw the other party approaching pierce at a very fast speed. Before pierce attacked, the other party directly inserted a needle into Pierce''s chest and injected it. "Ah ah!" Pierce fell painfully to the ground and felt that his body was filled with an antibody, constantly preventing his ability to use black light virus. "Next, I''ll give it to you. There are still some materials to take away. I''ll go first." Watching each other leave directly, Leon and Helena also want to stop each other, but another hooded man rushed directly with sharp claws. "Damn it." Leon and Helena began a guerrilla war in the church. At this time, Pierce''s ability was completely inhibited, and his ability to support his sick body disappeared, making pierce feel uncomfortable breathing. Ability is completely inhibited, so self-healing ability and resistance are reduced, and physical fitness is also reduced. Now Pierce is just like a normal person. "Antidote, I didn''t expect I would need this again." Just, where to find this antidote. Leon and Helena are still fighting guerrilla warfare, but there is less and less space left for them. The other side plays with them like a cat catching a mouse. "Helena, I''m sorry. It seems that we can''t move forward." Lyon and Helena only felt despair when they saw that their bullets and weapons did little damage to each other, and that the bullet holes in each other''s body slowly returned to their original state. "I am, Leon. If it weren''t for me, it wouldn''t be like this." The two were slowly approaching the dead corner, and the hooded man just looked at them jokingly. "Pierce, they''re in trouble and need you." COGAs''s voice echoed in Pierce''s mind. "But now I may not be able to use your ability, my ability is inhibited, and my body is much worse than before. What should I do?" "It''s all right. You can only use it for ten seconds. That''s the limit you''re restrained now. If you solve the other party in ten seconds, your absorption must still be there. You can absorb some information from the other party." Ten seconds Pierce needs to consider his best choice to beat the hooded man in an instant. Sneak on him The power of emptiness Leon and Helena raised their guns in despair and tried to fight to death against the enemies who were approaching them. Predator Isolation, harvest In the eyes of Helena and Lyon, pierce suddenly appeared from behind each other. His hands were like a pair of sharp machetes, which split each other in half. absorb The suppressed virus on the body turns into a little tentacle, directly enters the hooded man''s body and turns the hooded man into molecules. "Ah ah!" Memories keep pouring out ¨C reading ¨C "Why do you need this?" The hooded man looked at pierce holding a suppression needle and said. "That guy, after all, will become an obstacle to us. We''d better get ready early and wait until he loses the threat before the plan can be implemented." On the wall, there is a strange map of the world with several dots on it. "Don''t you worry about being used against you by others?" "Of course, so I''ve already prepared antidote, but who knows, it''s antidote." Memory cutoff Watching pierce kneel on the ground and vomit, Lyon and Helena had less disgust with all the actions pierce had just done. "Pierce, are you okay?" Lyon asked as pierce finally stopped. "Are you the same as those monsters?" "In a way, yes." "Just now, it has been suppressed and can''t be the same as them." Finally, I just know that there is an antidote, but I still don''t know what the antidote is and where it is. "The rest is to catch up with him. I can''t let him take those materials, and there are people waiting for me below." Pierce reluctantly stood up, but he was still not used to his poor health. "Pierce, are you okay?" "It''s all right. Let''s move on. You don''t have something to know. Let''s go." Pierce took Leon and Helena underground. Chapter 371 "Pierce, are you okay?" Walking with Lyon for a period of time, I can see that pierce has not adapted to his current state. He will feel very tired after walking for a period of time. "It''s all right. It''s just a normal person. I''m all right." Pierce felt that his hand was heating. There must be a doll waiting for him in front. "But it''s really big here." Lyon looked around and the whole laboratory was completed here. Few people knew that biochemical experiments were still being carried out here. After a period of time, the three finally came to the laboratory and saw a table of computers and recording instruments. "Look here. Maybe we can find some useful clues." Among them, the name of a video tape attracted Lyon''s attention. "Happy birthday, King IDA." Leon and Helena began to watch the so-called reality, while Pierce was still looking for clues related to the antidote. Pierce finally found something on the computer. "Unknown sponsors, terrible viruses, special abilities." The data stored here are all about the guy''s appearance in the world, as well as some intelligence related to himself. "I don''t know why the other party is president. Like pierce Nevins, he considers the possibility that he also has special abilities." There is also a plan called the destruction plan. "A weapon to purify the world." At least pierce doesn''t know what this means, but now he needs to find an antidote. Unfortunately, the antidote and some data about black light virus have been deleted. It seems that it has been cleaned up by that guy. "It seems that we don''t have what we need. Let''s move on." When she came to a strange room, Helena suddenly went a little crazy and said that her sister was still here. The three walked along the road, but at this time, pierce felt that the ring was leading him to another road. "Leon, I''m sorry. We''re going our separate ways here." "Why, the survival rate will be higher if we go down together." "Sorry, I''m here to find someone. My feeling tells me that I''m going to the other side, so you should be careful." "Take care." Say goodbye to Leon and Helena, and pierce goes on a different road from them. Ding Dong There seems to be a strange sound in the distance. It sounds like crying. It feels mixed with the sound of some musical instruments. Moreover, pierce walked all the way and saw some fallen experimental bodies on the ground. He didn''t know what principle had directly broken his head. The voice became clearer and clearer as pierce approached. "Yes, someone must be there." Walking to a lounge, I only saw a box on the ground surrounded by dead zombies. Pierce approached the box slowly, and the cry and music came out of the box. "It''s all right. I''ll save you." The crying and music stopped. "Are you a normal person?" "Yes, I''m a normal person. I''ll take you away." The man in the box hesitated for a moment and asked. "Why, are you looking for me?" "Of course, come out and you''ll know why I came to you." There was a crack in the box. The people inside saw Pierce''s appearance and the ring on his hand. "Media? There are other dolls in this world." The box was completely opened. A doll with curly hair and silver gray hair was made in it. You can see tears hanging from the corners of each other''s eyes. "Yes, I''m the media. What''s your name?" "Canary." "Good name, why are you here?" The Canary remembered how she came to this world. "I don''t know. As soon as I appeared, I was here. There were many people outside. I didn''t leave the box. They found me until they became monsters." "I use my remaining magic to find their weaknesses and prevent them from hurting me." At least, pierce knew that the canary was placed here from the beginning. No one was interested in a box, so it was always safe. "Canary, come with me. I''ll take you to my house. It won''t be such an experience again." "No problem, but before that." Canary took out her ring and hoped pierce could make a contract with her, because her magic was not enough. "Accept me with gratitude. My canary is the first brain of the rose girl. Nothing can embarrass me." Pierce reluctantly kissed each other''s ring, but he didn''t seem to respond. He still didn''t become a link with the canary. "Ah? What''s going on?" Pierce didn''t know why the contract failed, so he had to let Zhenhong out and ask Zhenhong what happened. The Canary saw that pierce took out a box out of thin air, and Zhenhong came out of it. "True red!" Canary is afraid to look at Zhenhong. It seems that Zhenhong doesn''t know when to put a little pressure on someone "Who do you think it is? It''s true that the caged bird suits you to some extent." "Long time no see, canary." "You''re a real red medium, you guy." The Canary looked at pierce with strange eyes. "I don''t see what real red likes about you?" Pierce doesn''t care about this. He just wants to ask Zhenhong why the contract failed. "Failure? Then try the most primitive way." Zhenhong held the Canary roughly and handed the Canary ring to pierce. "Put the ring on your tongue and kiss it." £¡ Pierce had to kick his eyes out. "Wait, Zhenhong, what are you talking about? Let me go quickly!" Canaries are struggling, but how can they compare with the magic supply of true red. "Wait, really red, you mean, put the ring on your tongue and kiss it?" "Of course, what else do you think it is?" Zhenhong rolled her eyes at Pierce. "But, not very well, we don''t know each other very well." "Hypocrite, finish it quickly. Are you in this state and stay here to die?" Pierce also knew that the current situation did not allow him to waste time. He quickly put the ring in his mouth and slowly approached the canary. "Wait, No." Um ~ The canary, who was still struggling, suddenly stopped and was stunned. "Tut." Of course, the guy who proposed it didn''t like it at all. "True red, no response." Pierce still didn''t feel that he had a link with the canary. Is it true red making a fool of himself. "Put your tongue in." Seeing that the Canary seemed to be fearless, Pierce was not hypocritical and followed the instructions of true red. Sting Feeling a layer of burning on his fingers, pierce knew that the contract had been completed. Chapter 372 Thanks to the help of Zhenhong and Canary, pierce finally left the underground laboratory safely, except for some problems in the initial contract. "The rest is to leave the city." As pierce knew, Leon and Helena began to hide behind the scenes to investigate their immediate boss, Simmons, on the grounds of pretending to die. High oak Town, as expected, was directly and widely destroyed by some kind of missile. "Half a year? It seems that the plot is only ahead of schedule, and there is still little progress left." Pierce received information from Chris and knew that there was no biochemical crisis in the eastern powers. It seems that the other side is not fully prepared. "But my body doesn''t allow me to wait for their development." Pierce is ready to take the initiative. At least he knows what will happen. Then go to that position to investigate first. "Besides, I have some information." Pierce remembered the locations marked on the map when reading his memory. It seemed necessary to investigate them. "So, is this the investigation you''re going to do? It''s too dangerous." Chris heard Pierce''s report on the phone and thought it was too dangerous, especially when Chris knew the new biochemical enemy, that strong earth ability. "Captain, it''s all right. I''ll be back in about half a year." "Half a year?" "Yes, half a year, about half a year later, the whole pattern will change. At that time, I will come back and participate in our actions." Chris finally naturally agreed to Pierce''s request and hoped that pierce would really find something within six months. "By the way, I still need you to hide my situation. After all, it''s too dangerous." Before Chris promised, pierce quickly hung up the phone. After all, it was very troublesome to hide his whereabouts. "Come on, real red, canary." Now, pierce had to rely on mysterious forces to explore the red circle area for the time being. "Hum." It seems that both of them are a little dissatisfied with what happened underground. Canary can understand what Zhenhong is doing. "Forget it, there are six months left. Get along well." ¨C time transition ¨C A lot of things can happen in half a year. At least this is the most troublesome half a year of the whole era. Leon and Helena found that Simmons suddenly left his hometown in the United States and went to Lanxiang City, a big oriental country. They made an arranged plane. At the same time, Jack and Shirley also escaped from the place where they were imprisoned for half a year. The place where they were detained was Lanxiang city. At this time, Chris received an urgent task and went to Lanxiang city to save important members. Half a year has passed. "Everyone is ready to go." Chris looked at the empty seat and thought, why hasn''t this guy come back yet. "Wait." A familiar voice came from a distance. Chris looked back and saw pierce with his special team and finally came back before departure. "Welcome back and start quickly." On the plane, Chris saw pierce and felt a little different. "Pierce, do you feel like you have changed? It seems that you feel a little different." "There''s no such thing, captain. You''re too worried." Lanxiang City, a big oriental country BSAA commandos arrived on time. "Summarize the task summary." Chris took out his electronic address book and projected a map directly. "The mission is to save the three important kidnapped members and eliminate nearby biological and chemical weapons. The enemy is the C virus that we met in the Eastern Republic before." Then pierce stood up and added. "Also, if you encounter an enemy with a special shape, you don''t need to love war and retreat directly." With that, pierce took out his electronic record and showed the relevant information. "They are not afraid of bullets. They don''t need to fight after meeting. They retreat directly and report their position." It seems that pierce did collect a lot of intelligence in half a year. At least, Chris can see it. However, before they got off the helicopter, they saw a special monster just mentioned. Compared with the nearby tall buildings, this creature has this huge forearm, the bones on its body are clearly visible, and its height is almost seven or eight stories high. "Real, Goliath." "All take off. Don''t get close to the enemy. The enemy will jump up. Remind again, the enemy will jump up." Just after that, Goliath directly propped himself up with his strong arm, jumped up, and swept two helicopters that didn''t leave in time in an instant. "Rockets, attack the connection point between each other''s body and arm. There is weakness." Bullets are fired like no money, but pierce and Chris can see that the effect is very small. "How could this monster, that special virus, be able to make this monster?" Chris hammered the deck angrily. This is not a creature that human beings can simply destroy. "Pierce?" Never heard pierce speak, then Chris saw that pierce did not know when he had left the helicopter and stood on the tall building opposite. "Pierce, what are you thinking?" "Captain, help me hide well and give me this monster." The power of emptiness Prototype Pierce was covered with rocks and finally shrunk into a huge rock. Rock power Boom The ground continued to collapse, and a huge crack opened on the ground. A huge stone giant emerged from the ground and attacked Goliath in front of him. I saw the giant rock statue rush directly into Goliath at a very fast speed. When my body collides, I suddenly hit the whole Goliath into the air. "Oh, ah!" The rock colossus split into many large and small rock blades in an instant, flew directly to Goliath in mid air, and directly chopped the whole Goliath. After Goliath was destroyed, the rock colossus disappeared in an instant, and the whole battle seemed as if it had not happened. Except that Chris could see it on the ground, pierce leaned back in a chair and looked very weak. "Now that the trouble has disappeared, we hurry to act according to the original plan and quickly save the important members." As soon as the big troops get through the gate, Chris hurried to see Pierce. "How, can you continue to fight?" Pierce nodded, picked up his arms and continued to fight Chris. At this time, an air plane, Lyon and Helena, encountered their former enemies. "Damn, how did you get on the plane?" Leon and Helena only felt their heads big when they looked at the guy who sprayed poison gas. Meanwhile, Jack and Shirley are making a scene in the research room. "Everything is planned." Mysterious man, on a tall building in Lanxiang City, next to the woman in purple, Carla. "Everything will assimilate." Chapter 373 Chris and his troops began to fight in front of the aisle, while pierce and his special troops fought upstairs. "There are enemies ahead. Solve them quickly." "Understand." Three familiar took out hooks, locks and ropes and shuttled between the floors to help Chris solve the enemy upstairs. "Clean up completed." Chris and others because of the lack of upstairs sniper obstruction, the following attack is also a lot more convenient. "Move on, get ready to assemble. We''re close to the target site." ¨C ten minutes later ¨C Chris and pierce gathered in front of a building and looked at the soldiers outside the door. It was really a little strange. "Their consciousness can still do these things after being eroded by C virus. It''s unimaginable how powerful these viruses will be in the future." "Leave this alone and continue the task." Chris and pierce looked around and found that there were many guards nearby. There would be a lot of trouble if they attacked forcibly. "Pierce, what do you think?" If you want to protect the hostages, it''s really bad to attack. "I have a way." Pierce left for a while and brought the Canary out of the void. "Canary, I need your help this time." "No problem. Don''t underestimate my first brain canary, so I need to do something this time." Pierce wants canaries to use their abilities to help them hypnotize the enemies of the whole building. "It''s no problem. After all, I''ve learned some frequencies when I live independently." The Canary took out his violin, and the music spread throughout the building. The enemies around him seemed to hear some strange music. Suddenly they all fell down, just like falling asleep. "Although I don''t know what the principle is, everyone hurry to attack and be careful of the guy who is not unconscious." Chris took the troops to mend the knife carefully. He went straight up the first floor and found something unusual on the third floor. "Pierce, there''s a creature you''re familiar with." Kissing the Canary on the forehead, someone left happily. Pierce followed Chris''s troops to the third floor. In the stairwell, pierce saw the trouble Chris said. A hunter seemed to be under control and stood motionless in front of the iron gate. "The bullet is not completely useless, but it will wake up the people who have just fallen into a coma. It''s difficult to do." Pierce thought for a moment, but he had better use his ability. "Leave it to me." The power of emptiness Pierce''s body slowly disappeared and crept close to the hunter. Predator power Click For a moment, even the hunter didn''t have a chance to react. He directly cut off the other party''s head. Gesturing to Chris, the troops moved on. "Safe, quickly take away important members." Chris and the army quickly took important members and left directly. At least the task was so simple. "Captain, I found something here." Pierce went to the basement and took Chris to see an amazing scene. The whole basement, no, it should be said that the whole basement of the building is the pupae injected with the virus. "Damn it, King IDA." According to the information investigated by Chris, it is confirmed that ADA Wang, the founder of C virus and the leader of new ambrian company, is the mastermind of this incident. Looking at this pile of people sacrificed underground, Chris was only infinitely angry with King IDA. Of course, although pierce knew that King ADA was innocent, it should be said that another guy who looked like King ADA caused the accident. "Pierce, next I''m going to chase King ADA. I heard she''s in this city now. Do you want to continue to follow me?" "Of course, I have only one condition, just the two of us. The rest of the troops leave quickly. I always think it''s a little unusual here." "No problem, leave the guard here, and the rest leave quickly." Quickly arrange the patrol and defense work. Chris and pierce are ready to go deep into Lanxiang city to find the trace of Aida king. The two slowly went deep into Lanxiang city. Guided by the radio, they found that King ADA was slowly approaching the ship, and they continued to pursue each other. "Captain, something''s wrong." They had been walking for some time, but they felt that there was no sound around them, only the sound of explosion and wind in the distance. "There''s really something wrong." Chris and pierce moved forward warily and slowly, and every hint of trouble would attract their attention. "There''s something, approaching." A strange voice, although not very obvious, pierce still heard some strange voices approaching them. Rustle "Captain!" I saw a huge snake, suddenly sticking out its head from the stairwell, an invisible enemy. "Chris!" Pierce quickly fired a few shots, fortunately hit the snake in the mouth and scared the giant snake away, otherwise Chris had been directly taken away by the giant snake just now. "What''s that?" "I don''t know. The invisible enemy, move forward carefully." Chris and pierce did not dare to be careless, raised their weapons and moved forward slowly. "Damn, if you can use ability." If pierce could use his ability, he would not be delayed by this monster, but he had temporarily failed and had to move forward slowly. hissing When they looked carefully, they found a little blood on the ground, which was still fresh. It seemed that the giant snake had hid in the warehouse. "If we don''t solve it, it''s inconvenient for us to move forward." Chris agrees. Slowly push the door open with the gun head, and pierce and Chris enter the warehouse back-to-back. Tick tock The sound of water drops and the shaking of goods reverberated throughout the warehouse. The light in the warehouse was not very bright. Pierce took out the flares he had prepared and threw some out. The red light of the fire shone on the whole warehouse, bringing false safety to the two people. "How will it attack?" At this time, pierce thought of the other party''s possible activities in the plot. "Pipe!" Looking up, he saw the other party''s snake mouth open and ready to bite it off. Pierce quickly fired several shots at the other party, but he couldn''t stop the other party''s attack. "Get down." Chris threw a flash bomb in time. The giant snake couldn''t attack because he lost his eyesight. Chris and pierce quickly fired more shots at each other to scare them off. "It''s endless. We have to find a way." Out of the warehouse, Chris and pierce saw a box with a switch on both sides. "Please, captain." Chris hides near the switch alone, and pierce returns to the warehouse alone to attract the giant snake. Before Chris thought if something had happened to pierce, he watched pierce run out quickly, and the giant snake followed pierce with a few more knives. "Captain, get ready!" Pierce quickly rushed through the switch. Chris quickly pulled the switch. The current filled the whole entrance. The giant snake rushed in and was electrified. "You deserve it, BSAA." Hard to get rid of the giant snake, the two saw their target, King IDA, standing on a tall building. Chapter 374 "King IDA." Chris looked at Ada Wang upstairs. His anger at her did not decrease with time, but increased because of her actions. "What are you thinking, King IDA, why did you create this crisis?" "Everything is for completeness." As if he had been evil, King IDA kept calling an unknown existence. "Everything is for the world. All people are infected. There is no difference in the world. There is no inequality between people. This is the world I pursue." "You don''t understand." Watching ADA Wang leave directly, Chris and pierce quickly catch up. "Wait." They walked into the building, and in an instant, the figure of King ADA disappeared. Guru Guru Nagetto Bang, click A motorcycle suddenly exploded under a tall building. Chris and pierce saw Jack and Shirley who met six months ago. "They have been missing for half a year. I didn''t expect them to appear here." "Captain, they need our support." Pierce knew that Chris still wanted to pursue ADA king, but after all, the plot was here. If they didn''t help them, maybe they couldn''t leave. Chris also knows that the pursuit of King ADA can''t be too hasty. First protect the target in front of him. "Well, protect them first." Although there was still a helicopter on the way to obstruct them, they finally got through the difficulties. Seeing the two people leave smoothly, pierce knew he would meet them again soon, in the near future. At this time, a huge plane crashed in Lanxiang City, and Jack and Shirley will meet a person who surprised Shirley here. At this time, Chris and pierce are avoiding some kind of attack in a tall building. "Damn, how did the plane suddenly turn around and attack us?" Chris and pierce hide in the room on the top floor. After all, the other party''s attack is really powerful. Their bullets are not easy to hit the high-altitude helicopter. "Captain, we continue to rush over, even if we stay here, there is no way." Pierce directly picked up the iron plate on the ground and rushed up, completely ignoring his biological and chemical weapons along the way. "Pierce, wait." Chris threw a few flares at random, quickly escorted himself and pierce, rushed directly across the building at a very fast speed, and temporarily escaped from the attack of the other party''s helicopter. "Call the observation team. Where is king ADA now?" Wait a while and finally get a reply. "Reply, according to your address, Aida Wang now has a secret warehouse belonging to the new ambran company about 500 meters ahead. Be careful." "Yes, headquarters." Chris and pierce hurried off to each other''s Secret warehouse. In front of the door. There are no cameras and guards nearby, and pierce and Chris are not careless. After all, this is the other party''s hometown. "Welcome, I think you''ll like the gift I''ve prepared." As soon as the voice fell, there were laser traps in front of pierce and Chris. If they accidentally touch these things. "Be careful!" Although Chris said so, he ran directly to the trap with Pierce, and each time he narrowly avoided the other party''s laser trap. "Go on, since the other party is here, the activation is great." Chris took a deep breath and continued to rush up with Pierce. Just arrived at the next room, Chris and pierce were locked in. Suddenly, many robots appeared on the ground. They didn''t look friendly. "Pierce, decode it quickly. I''ll stop those robots." Pierce quickly took out the decoder, quickly linked to the headquarters, quickly completed the decoding work, and quickly took Chris out of the room. "Opportunity, pierce." Chris made a gesture, pierce went directly to the third floor, and Chris pursued IDA Wang from the second floor. "King IDA!" Chris just saw the other party appear in front of him and didn''t shoot. The other party quickly threw a flash bomb, grabbed it and ran away with himself. "Keep up with each other." Chris saw King ADA go up to the third floor and hurried to the other side of the stairs to attack each other. "Pierce, get her." ADA Wang saw that pierce rushed from the other side of the third floor, but his exit had been blocked by the other side and could not leave for the time being. "Long time no see, Miss ADA Wang." Pierce raised his rifle. If the other party did anything rashly, Pierce would shoot. King ADA also knows. "It''s over, King IDA." Chris finally came and looked at the king ADA who couldn''t escape. He tightened the machine gun in his hand. At this time, another footsteps came from behind Chris. Before Chris turned back, the other party''s attack had come to stop him. "Damn it." With Chris''s exquisite force, it will not be so simple to be put down, but the other party obviously has good skills and plays with Chris back and forth. Finally, they took out their pistols and confronted each other, only to find that the other party was actually someone they knew. "Chris, and pierce." "Leon, what are you doing here?" Pierce and Helena also came up and watched them confront each other. "Chris, let her go. The whole thing has nothing to do with her." "Nothing? You should know that she also did biochemical experiments and killed many innocent people." Leon quickly said everything he knew. "No, she''s just being used. The real behind the scenes is security director Simmons. She''s innocent." "Even so, I will take her back. At least she should be dealt with accordingly." Different from the original, Chris didn''t lose many of his teammates this time. ADA Wang was just an accomplice. Chris just needed to catch each other. "Can you promise not to endanger her life?" "Of course, Lyon." Watching Leon slowly persuaded by Chris, King ADA knew he needed to leave quickly, or he would really be caught. I saw King ADA quickly throw out a few flares to quickly cover everyone''s vision. While both sides are not paying attention, quickly jump off the building and leave directly. Of course, although pierce knew these stories, he deliberately let each other go. After all, pierce didn''t see the biochemical virus in the box, so he needed her to lead the way. "Leon, next time, let''s go." Chris hurried away with Pierce, ready to continue chasing King IDA. "Leon, watch the sky." Before Lyon understood what Pierce said, pierce had left with Chris. "Watch the sky, what do you mean?" Kerry took pierce out of the warehouse and saw ADA Wang leave directly in a sports car. A Hummer parked nearby. "Let''s go, pierce." "Yes." Chapter 375 Hiss Dudu Dudu Clang On the road, a red sports car is trying to throw a Hummer. The Hummer has been racing with full throttle, but the speed is still almost. "Pierce, please, don''t let those people stop us." Around, some cars are also leaning over. You can see that there are some C virus infected people on it. "Drive carefully, we''re starting." Bullets flew all over the street, and no one was spared. Clatter clatter When the bullet hit the car, Chris and pierce had to bow their heads to avoid the bullet. At this time, King ADA had driven away. "We can''t let her escape. Let''s catch up." The car drives faster and faster, even a little overloaded. "Captain, look, there''s a big ship ahead." Looking at King ADA''s car approaching the ship, it seems that that is king ADA''s goal. "Hold on." The speed of the car was very fast. Chris could see ADA Wang''s car driving into the ship. He couldn''t go directly to the front door. "Pierce, hold on!" When the accelerator was full, the car flew directly at the fastest speed and hit the deck. Both of them were thrown out. "Damn it." Pierce vaguely saw Chris being attacked, but his head was still very awake and couldn''t fight back. "Gun." Trembling with his pistol, he shot at the enemy and finally solved the guy. Seeing Chris out of danger, Pierce was relieved for the time being, but soon they found many enemies approaching them in the distance. "Pierce, prepare to attack." Roaring, the explosion sounded, and a group of enemies who looked like locusts began to lean towards them with weapons. At this time, Leon and Helena are on a subway. Looking at the man who used to be their immediate boss, they are injected with a specific biochemical virus, and the body begins to mutate. At this time, Jack and Shirley have been locked up in the offshore base. Chris and pierce, looking at the enemies slowly surrounding them, felt that the situation was over. "Too much." Chris had to loosen his grip on the weapon. There were too many enemies. "It''s not over yet." Pierce noticed that there were not only them and the zombies on board, but also some things. "There." Pierce picked up his weapon and fired directly at the nearby cargo boxes with a loud noise. Boom A restricted Hunter jumped out of the cage. "Captain, here." Pierce quickly asked pierce to hide aside and watch a dog bite a dog. The hunter''s skills are really good. At least in front of these C virus zombies, there are a group of wolves put into sheep, but the C virus is not weak. Soon most of them mutate and fight with the hunter for the time being. "Captain, let''s go the other side now." Pierce and Chris carefully avoided them and went out of the deck looking for other exits. "Find them quickly. These mice are still hiding on this ship." ADA Wang''s voice came through the radio. It seems that the other party doesn''t know their location yet. "It should be on the top. Let''s go to the top of the ship first, and then think of other ways." Chris and pierce sneaked close to the captain''s room, but when they came downstairs, a mysterious door lock stopped them. "Three keys, let''s go and find them." Pierce first stopped Chris. In Chris''s puzzled eyes, pierce threw out a can. I saw the corpse of the crew member in front. Suddenly, a strange blue creature drilled out of it, constantly combined and reborn, and finally formed a human shape. "What''s that?" Pierce fired several shots quickly, quickly knocked off the Leech''s body and split the leech, but Chris saw the other party continue to move unharmed. "These creatures can''t die and will soon come back to life. They don''t need to love war and make a quick decision." Pierce fired a few more shots, and finally the leech stopped moving, but pierce knew that the other party would continue to move unless they were completely crushed. "Captain, be careful. The whole cabin may be full of these creatures." Chris nodded cautiously. They slowly looked for their keys in the cabin, and many leeches were moving all the way. But neither Chris nor pierce intended to disturb them. They were allowed to move by themselves. They just needed to get the key After a period of time, they completely avoided the attack of leeches and directly collected three keys. "Finally." They walked slowly upstairs and could still hear ADA Wang talking to someone on the phone. "Everything is ready and the rest will be activated." "Yes, the missile is also ready. You can see the power of our missile." "That''s it, King IDA." Chris and pierce have rushed to King ADA. Seeing that the other party has no weapons and only a suitcase, Chris knows that the other party can''t leave. "Chris, why do you keep chasing after me? Look at your resume. There are really many comrades in arms who died around you. If I were you, I wouldn''t continue to cooperate with others." Pluck Pierce shot and wounded King ADA''s arm. "You don''t need to judge this. The captain just did what he should do." "Hum." King ADA was obviously not worried that they would kill themselves. "So, two members of BSAA, what are you going to do?" Chris put away his weapons and took out a pair of handcuffs. "At least, what I have to do now is to let you accept the punishment you deserve. King IDA, come with us." Before Chris got close to King ADA, he found a helicopter flying directly. Before they could say anything, he only saw that the people in the plane directly shot and injured King ADA''s body. "I see. Am I also an abandoned son?" Chris didn''t know what it was like to watch ADA Wang fall directly off the balcony and fall to death on the deck. "Sure enough, there is one left." Pierce picked up this special biochemical virus for a rainy day. "Take it back and interpret it. After all, it is important material." Then Chris remembered what king ADA had just said. "Missile, no, we have to start quickly." Chris and pierce quickly got on the fighter plane prepared on the deck and left the cargo ship directly, near the new ambrian company''s ship in the nearby sea area. "Headquarters, emergency support, investigate the ships belonging to the other company at sea, and need emergency support." "Yes, the location has been sent." Although Chris and pierce still stopped the other party''s first missile attack as originally, they can''t stop the other party''s subsequent long-range control missiles. At this time, Leon and Chris communicated for the last time. "Leon, what''s the matter?" "Chris, you need to go to the nearby Marine base. Jack, that man, wesk''s son, has the ability to be immune to the virus. You need to save him from it." "Don''t say that. Leave quickly. The missile is coming!" The next second, the missile exploded at sea, and the smoke and dust quickly covered the whole area. Communication was also temporarily interrupted. "Leon, Leon, damn it." Chris had to give up for the time being and continue to achieve continuity with Lyon and go to the marine base to save Jack. Chapter 376 Pierce and Chris finally got on the plane and came here, which is also the last journey for Pierce. On the elevator, looking at Chris who wanted to stop talking, pierce naturally understood what the other party wanted to say. "Captain, I feel very happy to fight side by side with you." "However, I think sometimes you may be right. You are not old enough. The whole BSAA needs new blood and better talents." Chris looked at pierce suspiciously. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. "Although I may not be ready, I''m ready mentally. No matter what I''m asked to do, I won''t give up." Both openly and secretly, pierce explained that he was willing to accept the offer that Chris didn''t say. "Really? Then I''m relieved." Chris has always felt that he is no longer suitable for charging at the head. Especially recently, his decision-making and enemies have become stronger and stronger, and he feels more and more powerless. Pierce Nevins has better contacts and foundation than he thinks. He has a family and achievements. Moreover, he has made great contributions and is well-known in BSAA. Chris has begun to take pierce as his candidate intentionally or unintentionally. "Maybe I really need to put it behind the scenes. The rest is the era of your young people." "Of course, but you should carry out the task well first. Sadness is not necessary." Chris and pierce prepared to come to the control room and saw Jack and Shirley trapped somewhere. They operated a little recklessly, and finally used a simple and rough way. Bang bang Several shots directly destroyed the machine. The mechanism was finally opened. Naturally, the enemy was also attracted. "Fight, solve each other quickly, and save Jack." At the same time, Leon and Helena encounter the enemy they met at the beginning, the former high-level, and now the monster. sea base "Although I think it''s a little wrong, why are there so many enemies." Chris and pierce were a little tired watching the conveyor belt next door constantly sending the enemy. "After all, it''s an experimental base. Work harder and the road will be smooth soon." In this way, they fought for more than ten minutes at this entrance. During this period, the trouble and the enemy who couldn''t wait finally came to the other side safely. They came to the center of the whole building. There was a strange big bag hanging in the sky, and Jack and Shirley came here. "Unexpectedly, you saved us. Thank you." Shirley thanked her politely, but Jack still pulled his head off. "Your father is really powerful. I wasted a lot of time and energy when I defeated him." Chris didn''t know why. Well, he suddenly talked about wesk "Captain, what are you talking about?" "After all, you are Wesker''s son. You should know this. Yes, I killed your father." Jack looked a little fluctuating, and even his hand slowly approached his pistol. "But all this is for the world. I have no regrets for what I have done." Chris, ask yourself, feel that everything you have done is right and have no regrets. "I know, you should feel angry, but not now. You can find time later." Pierce hurried over and held each other''s hand. He didn''t want this guy to suddenly get upset. "When this mess is over, I''ll come to you for an explanation." Jack may be his recent life, let him know how disgusting the people who do these things are, put down his prejudices and prepare to leave here. At this time, the nearby machine suddenly rang, with the destruction plan written on it. The map showed the whole world, and the big pupa hanging in the sky began to move. "This is." It also describes the detailed process of the destruction plan, a huge leech queen. "Leave quickly. Time doesn''t wait now." Seeing that the whole base began to shake, people thought it better to leave quickly. "Captain, that thing seems to be the last weapon of their company, a biochemical weapon that can affect the whole world." Pierce looked at the big pupa in the air and couldn''t help swallowing. "Maybe it''s trouble, or a big trouble." Watching the whole base continue to shake, even everyone heard the radio saying that there were still a few hours before the base destroyed itself. The four people came to the exit together. They saw that the big pupa suddenly cracked, and the whole big pupa came out and climbed out of a huge leech queen. "You go first and she''ll give it to us." "But." "Come on, Jack is more important." Jack also knew that the world needed him more, so he forced Shirley to leave. "Don''t die for me." This is Jack''s last goodbye. "Captain, let''s go." Next, there is the thrilling battle of climbing the building. The two should climb to the highest place at a very fast speed to avoid being attacked by the leech queen who has been catching up below. "Captain, hurry up." Maybe Chris is really out of strength and has been a little tired after climbing for some time. "Well, you can''t fall here yet." The two worked together and finally walked to the aisle at the last minute, temporarily escaping from the attack of the leech queen. At this time, Jack and Shirley meet their most familiar enemies and start their final battle in the incinerator. Leon and Helena, also on the roof of the high-rise building, received Simmons''s last attack. "Captain, are you okay?" Pierce looked at Chris panting and was a little worried that Chris couldn''t catch up with the next journey. This is not a game. Die, really die. "It''s okay. Let''s move on." Chris took a break and continued to take pierce into the next room. In such a large space, the leech queen can be seen directly coming out of the big hole in the middle and occupying the whole space. If Chris and pierce don''t solve her, they can''t leave safely. "Grenades, bullets, all attacks." The weapons they prepared were dumped on the leech queen without money, especially the flash bomb and electric shock bomb specially prepared by Pierce, which caused a lot of damage to the leech queen Watching each other drag them for an hour, Chris and pierce know they don''t have much time and need to leave quickly. Seeing each other finally fall, Chris and pierce hurried to another exit and continued to find a way to get out of here. However, just out of the whole channel, Chris and pierce found that the other party was not dead, but swam in the sea and constantly attacked their walkways. "Captain, hurry up. The whole channel won''t last long." The two avoided the impact of the miscellaneous soldiers in the channel and the leech queen, and walked out of the whole waterway step by step. Next, a dramatic scene happened. Chapter 377 Pierce had just walked through the door. He wanted to avoid the attack of the leech queen according to the plot, so he didn''t need to use the virus in the end. He could join hands with Chris to defeat the leech queen. Who knows, the leech Queen''s attack target is not himself, but Chris, who is weak and a little behind. Seeing Chris to be attacked, Chris is a normal person. I''m afraid he can''t hold up if he is severely beaten by the other party. "Captain!" Pierce rushed over and pushed Chris away. Then he was severely slapped by the leech queen. The whole person hit the wall like a train. "Pierce!" Even if pierce hit the wall, there was a sharp corner in the crack next door. Pierce''s right hand was penetrated by the sharp corner. However, because pierce himself has lost the feeling of his right body, he naturally can''t feel the pain. "Pierce, wait for me." Chris also wanted to go to help Pierce, but soon the leech queen pulled out a big piece of iron around her, threw it out directly, and hit Pierce''s right arm again. "Ah ah!" Seeing himself stuck on the wall, pierce knew he had to tear his wound completely before he had a chance to escape. At this time, Chris was caught by the other party. If he was careless, Chris would be crushed to death by the other party. "Captain!" "Ah ah!" Pierce tore open his wound. His right arm couldn''t be lifted at all. Even holding a gun was a problem. At this time, pierce saw the biochemical virus just thrown out in the chaos. "Damn, in the end, do you still want to do this?" Pierce climbed over hard and picked up the red virus. "What if I die here? I haven''t died in the world." Except in that world, it can be resurrected indefinitely. "Sorry, everyone." Pierce family, USA "Brother?" Youji tidies up the house at home and suddenly feels that he has something important to leave himself. "Heart, very stuffy." People who stay in Pierce''s house can feel that something important is going to happen. ¨C offshore base ¨C Pierce injected the virus into himself and now had to see how the virus changed. I saw that the virus, like the original, changed a huge bone corner in his right hand, and lightning gathered at the tip. Lightning gathered in front, a big discharge petrified the whole body of the leech queen, and Chris was finally liberated from the shackles of the leech queen. "Pierce, what the hell did you do!" Before Chris could say anything, the leech queen jumped out of her petrified body again, and her three red weaknesses were obviously hanging on her chest. "Damn it." Chris took up his weapon to attack the other party, and pierce had to rely on his arm to constantly discharge and hit the other party''s body. However, the leech queen is also very cunning. She has been swimming in the room without giving them a chance to hit it. "Captain, let me attract each other''s attention." Pierce rushed directly to the other party''s attack range, completely ignored the other party''s possible attack, kept running and found the other party''s position for Chris. "Captain!" Chris didn''t let pierce down, so he quickly attacked the other party''s weakness and let the other party fall to the ground. Pierce took advantage of this opportunity to go directly to the other party''s chest. Lightning completely gathered in his hand and broke the other party''s three weaknesses in the chest in a moment. "We don''t have time." Seeing that the other party could not move at all, Chris and pierce finally solved the enemy. "Why, pierce, why use this thing!" Chris looked at pierce now, angry and uncomfortable. "All this is for world peace." After the fight, pierce felt that his consciousness was a little vague, just like the feeling of preparing to leave the world. "Now, just one step away, as long as you can." "No, wait, Jack is outside. There must be a chance." Chris knew what Pierce was going to say and didn''t go on. He was going to take pierce out of here. As long as he went out, he would have a chance to get the antidote. "Come on, let me help you." Pierce put Chris on the shoulder. They walked slowly through the last passage. At this time, there were 15 minutes left before the explosion of the whole base. What they didn''t see was that shortly after the two left, a man appeared behind them, easily solved the leech queen who was ready to revive, and directly absorbed the leech queen. "In this way, it is complete." Chris and pierce finally walked near the escape pod. As long as they walked into the escape pod, they could safely return to the sea. However, Chris saw that his body was slowly covered by those yellow pupal skins. It seemed that it was only a matter of time before his body became a monster. "All right, pierce, let''s go." Chris picked up pierce and prepared to enter the cabin, but before they could go, they heard the footsteps of others. "Is this human friendship? Interesting. Don''t you want to let go even if you know that the other party will become a irrational monster? Chris." Looking as like as two peas, Pearce saw the guy, who was exactly the same as that of the two, appeared before him. "What are you as like as two peas Pearce?" Before Chris finished, pierce pushed Chris into the escape pod, threw his dog tag to Chris and closed the door. "Pierce, what are you doing? Open the door!" Pierce just took a dignified look at Chris and finished his last sentence. "Captain, I''m glad to be your successor. Tell them I''ve been fighting." "Pierce, no, open the door quickly. There''s still a chance." Pierce completely ignored what Chris said and put his hand on the switch. "Bye." Click The escape pod was ejected in an instant and sent Chris away safely, leaving only pierce and the man in front of him. "Who the hell are you?" "Don''t you know now?" I saw the other party hit hard, one hand directly inserted into Pierce''s body and absorbed all the things about those viruses in Pierce''s right hand. "In this way, the five most powerful biochemical viruses in the world are collected by me." Although Pierce''s body recovered, the situation was not more optimistic than expected. "Don''t you know? Why do you think you can hold on until now? The virus is the antidote. You should be able to use your ability, shouldn''t you?" Pierce then knew that his ability had been restored, but he hadn''t noticed it. "In this way, all the actors are here." Chapter 378 "Maybe you''ll know what to do in another place?" Pierce didn''t understand what the other party said. He saw a sudden darkness in front of him. Before Pierce said anything, he had left the marine base and came to a familiar place. It should be said that it is a familiar place in memory. A tall building was surrounded by scorched stones and virus eroded stones. The sky was covered with dark clouds, thunder and lightning from time to time. From a distance, you can even see some strange creatures flying in the air. "Here is?" At this time, wuchou also noticed that his body did not know when it had changed back to his appearance. "Maybe you should be more familiar with this appearance." The appearance of the other party changed slowly, and finally became the look familiar to wuchou. Wearing a black hood, Jack has only indifference and calm in his eyes. "Here is the last battlefield between you and me." "I don''t understand. Why are you fighting here?" Alex looked at the fool''s eyes without worry. "You don''t remember, this is not the place you think. This is near your home, on the so-called island." Wuchou always thought that he was just sent to a different space. Unexpectedly, he was still in that world. "Didn''t you expect? It''s just one night. It''s like this here." Indeed, from a distance, you can see some advertisements hanging outside about BSAA recruitment. "Why, do this!" "All this is for equality, didn''t I say?" Once the whip was thrown, wuchou was knocked over to the ground and covered his beaten wound. "Embarrassed, that''s it. My last obstacle is something like you." When the whip was thrown again, wuchou was rolled twice. The strength and intensity of the other party were completely different from his own. "What''s the matter? I wonder why I''m better than you? Why I''m better than the person in your body?" Alex looked at worry free with disdain, just like watching miscellaneous fish. "There are many reasons, but the most important is that I have been lurking here for a long time. I know your existence since you first appeared in this world." The whip attacked again, but this time he was dodged by wuchou. "When you first appeared and entered our eyes, I knew that you were the chosen person, incredible power, the ability to suddenly disappear. I knew that you were the prototype, the prototype that brought me to the world." Alex went to wuchou, grabbed wuchou''s collar and raised wuchou. "I''ve been hiding myself in this world. When you come back again, I keep getting stronger, just to defeat you and become a prototype." Alex shook wuchou away, turning his left hand into a whip and his right hand into a grasp. "I''ve been watching you, and then slowly carry out my plan." "Your plan?" Wu Chou looked at Alex with a puzzled face. "The human beings in this world, like the world I was born in the beginning, need to be assimilated, just like you and me." Alex pointed to the sky and saw nothing but dark clouds and some red fog. "See? This is what the final plan looks like. The dense fog gathers the virus I have been preparing. As long as I defeat you and absorb your strength, I can expand the whole virus to the whole world. The world will be infected by the virus and everyone will become the same." Wuchou slowly stood up and looked at Alex. "Of course, in order to save time, I have already put the virus in some areas. Of course, there are also viruses near your home." "Alas!" Supersonic Alex was out of touch and was hit by a sudden blow from wuchou and hit the wall. "What are you talking about!" Anger, full of worry free thoughts. "It''s unforgivable for you to do such a thing!" Heavy hammer, armor mode "Ah ah!" Wuchou put the heavy hammer on the ground and kept dragging it. A strong flying fist directly pulled wuchou''s body and hit Alex. "That''s what''s interesting." Alex also changed into heavy hammer mode, combined his hands, blocked wuchou''s attack with one punch, and hit wuchou with his backhand. "That''s it, anger, more anger. The stronger your power, the better for me." Alex stepped over and turned into a strange force mode. He punched and kicked wuchou. "Ah ah!" Wuchou turned into a sharp blade mode and prepared to cut off the other party with a knife, but Alex was very fast. He grabbed the sharp blade and forcibly twisted the arm of the sharp blade. "Ah ah!" Wuchou covered his shoulder with pain. Alex was unreasonable and kicked wuchou away with one foot. He sighed with disappointment. "Disappointed, is this the extent of the prototype?" Wuchou stands up with his arm covered. For the time being, his right arm can''t be used. "Maybe you need a better motivation." As soon as the voice fell, I saw several people running up the lower reaches of the building. One of them caught the person wuchou knew very well. "Walnut, how can this happen!" "Hey, not that little girl with pink hair. How did she catch this?" "Sorry, the little girl saw us and ran away with most of us. Only this man was tenacious against us." It can be seen that walnut''s body has many bruises, which seems to have been tortured for some time. "Ah ah!" Faster. However, Alex was still stronger. He caught wuchou''s fist and hit wuchou''s head with an elbow, knocking wuchou down. "Little sister, why did I catch you? It''s because of this." Alex grabbed wuchou''s hair, pulled it up and looked at walnuts. "Although this person doesn''t look like the person you know now, you should know that he is that person." Walnut looked at wuchou inconceivably, and finally associated wuchou with Pierce. "Brother pierce?" "Yes, it''s just that this person in your family is too weak, so I need your help." Alex''s men took out a red test bottle, which contained some red liquid. "Stop, don''t do that!" "Ah ah!" Alex wrenched the joint of wuchou''s other hand, and walnut could even hear the sound. "Little sister, it''s up to you now. Drink it, drink it well, and I''ll let your good brother go." Alex''s men handed the liquid to walnut, and the others ran away. Looking at the bottle of liquid in your hand, walnut doesn''t have to know what it is. "You, if I really drink it, will you let brother pierce go?" Alex looked at Walnut calmly. "You have no choice. If you don''t drink, he will die here now." "Stop, walnut, no, even if you drink, he won''t let me go." "Shut up." Alex hammered wuchou hard and made wuchou almost foam. "Come on, please." Chapter 379 Click Walnut opened the bottle of unknown liquid, took a breath and looked at wuchou helplessly. "Drink, this is your last choice." No worries left. I watched the walnut and drank the unknown liquid. "Walnuts!" Click The bottle fell to the ground and broke. Wuchou was finally released by Alex and hurried to walnut. "Is that all right?" Look at walnut''s eyes gradually dim, worry free, no way, no way. "No." Walnut exhausted his last strength, grabbed a worry free collar, looked at the man in front of him who was completely different from his memory, and smiled. "Why, can you laugh?" "Because even if you really can''t escape, I''ll see the last side." Walnut coughed a few mouthfuls of blood and felt that he might become that monster. "Brother Pierce, I have a request." Walnut took out a military knife from his pocket and handed it to wuchou. "It''s too painful. You must not be able to do it. When I become like that, you must not be able to do it." "Come on, end this." "No." Worry free threw away the knife and held the walnut in his arms. "How can I do it? How can I kill you like this?" "Maybe there''s no time." Before walnut finished, wuchou had found that walnut had not spoken. Alex, standing aside and watching the interaction between wuchou and walnut, had no intention of stopping them. He put down the walnut without worry and looked at Alex without expression. "Too much." Alex looked at Wu Chou. When my viral factors were rampant, my body began to change, just like a mass of unknown molecules, and finally turned into two-way winding tentacles, just like a gene chain. "Too much." The tentacle kept approaching Alex, but Alex simply cut it off with a sharp blade. Before Alex felt that he could relax, the figure of worry free had unknowingly come to him. "Why!" Heavy hammer mode A heavy hammer directly tilted the sharp blade in Alex''s hand. Wuchou also grabbed the other party''s right arm with one hand and forcibly tore off the other party''s right arm. "Yes, that''s it!" Alex turned his hands into sharp claws and inserted them directly into wuchou''s body, but he couldn''t continue to move. "What?" Wuchou grabbed each other''s claws with his backhand and broke Alex''s claws with his hands. "Ah ah!" Alex was in pain, kicked out of his position, and his hands turned into heavy hammers. "How possible, this power." Tendril mode Alex''s double hammers attack, but wuchou is faster. He directly wraps his tendrils around each other''s double hammers. Before the other party struggles to pull them out, wuchou jumps up and breaks each other''s arm with one foot. "Ah ah!" The angry Alex turned one hand into a whip, threw it at wuchou''s waist, tightened it constantly, and planned to tear off wuchou''s body in this way. However, wuchou directly becomes a sharp blade. One knife directly cuts off Alex''s whip, pulls Alex in front of him with one hand, and cuts off the other hand with the other. Looking at Alex whose hands had been cut off, he looked at each other without worry and indifference, and his anger did not decrease. "Is this the power of the prototype?" "No, it''s the power of anger." A punch through the other party''s body, all the strength is used to absorb Alex, and worry free finally gets the other party''s memory. ¨C memory recall ¨C Alex appeared alone in this world. He had no memory, no companions, only his own ability. "Who am I? What is my life?" Until, Alex set up his own organization and saw pierce with the help of the satellite. "My body is shaking. He is my goal and the meaning of my life." "I want him, in order to complete my life, and the prototype told me by the virus." Memory interruption "So, what am I going to do next?" Wu''s figure appeared behind Wu Chou and patted Wu Chou''s shoulder. "Now you are the master of the world. You can use your rights to do what you want to do." Wuchou didn''t answer each other''s words, but walked to walnut, looked at walnut that hadn''t been completely zombied, and thought of another possibility. "If I remove the virus from the whole world, can walnuts be saved?" "Why, do you want to give up my strength? Just for this woman." Wu was puzzled and looked at Wu Chou. "If you want to save this woman, just clear her virus. With your current ability, why give up my power?" Worry free looks at the whole island, which is polluted by the black light virus in its own body. Maybe not only this island, but also other places. "He has done too many sins. This virus should not exist in this world. I gave him the goal, and of course I will end all this." "I''m sorry, but I didn''t expect us to leave like this." Without looking at the determined wuchou, naturally he won''t say much. "Now that you have decided, in the end, remember one thing." The power of Wu slowly revolts in Wu Chou''s body, like something to vent from inside. "Don''t forget, anger." With worry free as the center, the tentacles expanding towards the whole world are constantly destroyed and rebuilt. ¨C for a while ¨C Walnut slowly opened his eyes and looked at the blue sky in the sky. He thought he had arrived in heaven. However, walnut next, he saw the figure of worry free, standing by his side and slowly turning into light. "Is it time?" "Is the world saved?" Perhaps it is to affirm wuchou, a transparent figure stands behind wuchou and talks with wuchou. "Brother, you really saved the world. It''s not only the obstacles of the world, but also the obstacles of the outside world. This time you really saved the world." "That''s good, that''s good." Walnut hurried to wuchou and watched the family disappear slowly. Walnut was in a hurry. "Silly girl, this kind of thing is already common to me. Don''t cry." Wuchou is also ready to help walnut wipe away his tears, but his arm goes straight through it. "Where are you going? This is your home. Everyone is waiting for you to go back." "I know, so I can''t go back now." Finally, wuchou can only give walnut an inaccurate future. "Wait for me, I will come back, and silly girl, don''t sacrifice yourself for others, it''s ugly." Watching the figure of worry free disappear completely, walnut''s heart is also empty. "How much longer?" Chapter 380 "You are so naughty." Although I haven''t seen it yet, wuchou knows who is talking to him. "Since you abandoned your awakening power for no reason, do you know what you sacrificed to inherit these powers?" God has a tone of hate iron but not steel, which finally turns into a helpless sigh. "Well, even so, you still haven''t changed. OK, you must be punished, or you''re sorry for sacrificing your soul." The light ball directly comes to wuchou and incarnates into a human form. With one foot, it separates the soul and body of wuchou. "The world that needs you next, you go like this." confused and disoriented Watching the worry free soul finally leave, God seems to be relieved at last. "After all, it''s not easy to go to that world with your body." Maybe it''s the first time I''ve been through the world like this. Wuchou feels dizzy and dizzy, just like his head was cut hard by a watermelon knife. I don''t know how many turns I have made. With a snap, wuchou finally enters the new world. "Well, first of all, what am I and where is this?" Worry free enters a new world, but the scene in front of you is a little refreshing. Surrounded by some strange red pipes and white and red colors, it looks like a strange organism. "No hands and feet, but I can see things. It''s amazing." Wuchou finds himself in a strange place, and he has no hands and feet. He doesn''t look like a human. "It''s just a pity there''s no rain mirror, otherwise at least I can see what I look like." However, wuchou can still move. The only reason why he can support his activities is that there seems to be a tail behind him, which has always supported his activities. "But do I have any problem? Why am I here? I''m the first time I''ve passed through my soul. How did I come to this strange place?" Wuchou fell into meditation and wanted to find a chance to leave here. Maybe I''ve been thinking for too long. When wuchou is ready to find a way to leave, the closed channel in front suddenly opens. I feel like I''m driven and walk in along the channel. "What is this?" At this time, wuchou saw that there were suddenly several white things like tadpoles swimming around him. "Did I become that, that!" If so, then the end is. Seeing the familiar circle, I have no worry and guess correctly. I really become that thing. "Hurry in, or I won''t even have a chance to play." Just, wuchou looked back specially. Except for another white behind him, others didn''t catch up. Just then, wuchou thought of a possibility. "Wait, if I''m not here, this guy is the guy who should have lived." Without worry and hesitation, we can''t erase the people who should have appeared because of our own intervention. "Damn, it''s a guy who obviously hasn''t solved his problem and wants to help others, or even doesn''t know him." I saw no worry clinging to the circle tightly, consuming my own strength, trying to analyze and copy another circle, so as not to affect another guy who should exist. "Oh, I''m so tired." Quickly enter their own place, worry free and slowly sleep in the past. Later, a family couldn''t stand it because they had found out that there were twins in it. In addition to worry free, they grew slowly in it. "I said, the first time the soul passes through, give me such an evil and interesting thing. Next time, maybe there will be a spirit body left." The body is very important. The original worry free body will be reshaped by God every time, so every time you go to the new world, you can quickly adapt to the world, obtain local ability, and the body can better bear the load of its own strength. Now, the body is just an ordinary person. If you dare to use your strength indiscriminately, the end will be that the body will collapse before the battle is over. "I hope the world is not too difficult. I have a headache." Next to wuchou is another so-called brother and sister who is related to his body. After all, he hasn''t seen each other, so he can only know what he looks like when he leaves here. "At least my gender hasn''t changed. It''s a good thing." I feel that I still exist below. Wuchou is finally relieved. After all, it''s really not suitable for me. Time is like running water. It spent October like this, and finally came to the time when two of them appeared in this world. "Be sharp. I have to go out early to see what I look like." With a burst of contraction of the body, wuchou first squeezed out one of his cheap brothers and sisters, and then waited until he slowly left here. The light is dazzling. So that someone can only constantly rub their eyes and slowly adapt to the changes of the world. "Sure enough, I still can''t see it." As soon as wuchou comes to reality, he knows that he still can''t see it in his right eye. It seems that this problem can''t be solved until the problem of rebirth is solved. Worry free looks at the cheap father and mother around him. One looks like an orangutan, and the other is young and moving. I can''t understand how the cheap mother likes the cheap father. "One heart, haven''t you thought about it? Name the two children." I speak Japanese. At least I can understand it. After all, I also live in a parallel world. Japan has a long time. "It''s difficult. Originally, I just planned to give birth to one and directly named it Yihu, but now it''s inconvenient for anyone to call two." Orangutan man, who is called one heart by cheap mother, looked at wuchou and another boy and thought. "Yilong, no, it''s too old-fashioned. Yixin, how do you think it''s a guest star?" Finally, cheap dad gave wuchou a new name. "Yihui, it''s good. It''s worthy of me. The name is really unique." "Also very rustic, what broken name." Cheap dad picked up wuchou. "In this way, my brother''s name is Yihu and my brother''s name is Yihui. Since you come out late, it''s naturally my brother, Yihui." In response to the orangutan man, only wuchou finally couldn''t help a bubble of urine and a burst of fake crying. "Ah ha ha." The man had no choice but to hand over worry to his wife and sit aside at ease. "Congratulations." Behind the gorilla man, a man dressed in strange service stood behind the door and congratulated the gorilla man. "I don''t know what you''re doing here, but I just want to live a peaceful life now. I believe you understand." "Nevertheless, as your child, you will step into that world sooner or later." "At least, I want to give them a peaceful childhood." In this way, worry free becomes the child of others and is born in this world. Chapter 381 Wuchou, no, it should be said that Yihui and heizaki Yihui officially joined the heizaki family. In addition to this, there is an inexplicable twin brother, heizaki Ichigo. It is clear that the ultimate reason why he became a brother is because of himself. However, Yihui did not expect that he would appear in this world since childhood. This is really a little different from most of the world he has experienced. Yihui doesn''t want to attract too much attention, especially when Yihui comes to this new world and doesn''t know who the enemy is, he won''t act rashly. In this way, Yihui''s life in this world began After a long month in the hospital, Yihui finally came to his cheap father''s home. A private, definitely private hospital. First, whether it''s dad or mom, it''s not right to take their children to see others. Aren''t you afraid of infection? Unsuspectingly make complaints about brother''s own brother''s heart. However, the last Yihui still couldn''t help but start to behave a little different from normal people. After all, I''ve been a man. I can''t walk or talk. It''s too difficult to be a man. Gradually, cheap dad and cheap mom found that Yihui was much faster than ordinary children no matter what he did, and even a little ahead, but both parents were not surprised, just very happy. Come on, a pair of living treasure parents. No wonder orangutan men can find cheap mothers. Make complaints about the brother of Tucao, and fool the stupid brother. Two years later Cheap dad was reading the newspaper. He suddenly noticed that his child, heizaki Yihui, was talking to someone in the corner. "I said, what are you doing here? You don''t look human in any way." Looking at his son talking to an empty corner, his first reaction was not to suspect that his son had a problem, but to lament that his child had shown signs. "Too fast. Go on like this." At this time, in front of Yihui, stood a lost middle-aged man. Looking at Yihui, the child looked at himself and didn''t understand. "I just failed my business. I can''t help it. I owe too much. I''m sorry for my family." "Fool!" The middle-aged man didn''t expect to be drunk by the child and looked at Yihui timidly. "Blindly avoiding can''t solve the problem. If you want to solve the problem, you should face it bravely, not escape." "Forget it, you can become a Buddha quickly. It''s not good to stay in the world." Maybe he finally understood Yihui''s words, maybe he opened his eyes, and the ghost slowly turned into a butterfly and left in this way. "Alas." Then, peeping with one heart, Yihui took out a small book from the corner and wrote down the encounter. "Already the fifth." Yihui has been the fifth since he can see ghosts at home from time to time. These ghosts are very special. Some, like the men just now, are frustrated and commit suicide. There are accidents and regrets. Yihui plans to write down everything he meets. At least he will remember that there were such people in this world. "Really, it''s my son, but it seems that I''m still wrong. There''s no way to give him a good childhood." Gradually, Yihui felt whether he wanted to find something to do. After all, he couldn''t stay here all the time. One night, everyone fell into a deep sleep. Only Yihui left his bedroom alone. Yes, Yihui, who has learned to walk and talk at the age of two, has decided to leave his parents and sleep alone in another room. "My body is very weak. What can I do to strengthen this body so that I can bear my strength in the future." The whole spiritual space, except for kogas, the sealed snake and the missing white, is left with the falling that has been missing. Kogas shook his head sadly. "Our strength is innate. Not many people become like this through cultivation. You really find the wrong person for me." Well, it seems that this road doesn''t work. Yihui has no choice but to accept the reality. Maybe there are other ways to practice, but he doesn''t know. However, Yihui thought about it. Most of the world he has passed through these years has no practice. This speech has always been forced to open up new forces. "From the beginning, it really doesn''t suit me." Yihui plans to give up. At least he tries to think about how to solve his physical problems first. Three years later, Yihui was three years old. "Dad, buy me something." Unlike his twin brother, Yihui is more familiar. He basically does everything by himself. Looking at his children and handing him a list, he was bent on wondering what his children wanted at the beginning. "It''s not a problem to buy it for you, but Yihui, what do you want this for?" The reason is also well prepared. I saw Yihui pointing to the beautiful doll on TV and saying words of despair. "I like it very much. I want to do it myself." "What!" I always thought that my completely different child would eventually go the same way with me. Unexpectedly, my child turned out to be like this because of the bad influence of TV. "If you don''t buy it for me, I''ll tell mom what you hid under the bed." All right, and learn to threaten yourself. One heart had to secretly prepare money for Yihui to buy these materials on the list, and then decided to strictly control the TV programs watched by Yihui and Yihu. At least there should be no such strange hobby. Of course, Yihui bought these things just to reduce the suspicious appearance of dolls at that time. After all, you suddenly turn into a talking doll. No matter how nervous the family is, it will be strange. After a period of time, Yihui always paid attention to what his child would do to surprise himself. Until three months later, Yihui felt almost the same and brought out the real red to show to his family. Speaking of, a three-year-old child is not much higher than real red. At least when real red first appeared, he saw Yihui laughing all the time. "Introduce me, this is my doll. Zhenhong will be our family in the future. Zhenhong, say hello to everyone." Then, under the surprised eyes of her parents and cheap brother, Zhenhong bowed slightly and greeted the three. "When I first met, I was really red and a doll of Yihui." "Also, we should treat Zhenhong as an adult, otherwise I will be angry." After dinner, I suddenly felt that this unusual doll was also a manifestation of some ability. "Finally, my child, still embarked on a road of no return." Chapter 382 Yihui in this boring and empty years, in addition to the real red around him, naturally there are others to accompany him. Like mercury lamps, and cranberries, and canaries. We can''t just let Zhenhong out alone. It''s too unfair to everyone, so Yihui used all kinds of methods to show them in his home one by one. "Suddenly it''s very lively." "Yes, but the excitement is really good." Cheap dad, looking at the four dolls around his little son, whether they are dolls or real empty, or soul, he doesn''t care at all. Looking at the four people competing for favor around his son, he has the feeling of seeing his future daughter-in-law. It''s just that dolls can''t be daughter-in-law. This kind of thing is cheap. Dad has always ignored it. His other eldest son, who is clearly a twin brother, behaves completely differently. He likes to cry and make trouble, but he is very close to his mother. "Moreover, our family is going to have two new members." Looking at the cheap mom''s belly slowly getting fat again, Yihui naturally knows that this is the credit of some cheap dad. "Ah, really? Is mother giving birth again? Great. I hope it''s a girl this time, and someone will play with the young berries." Raspberry came to the cheap mother, looked at her slightly fat stomach and looked forward to it. "As long as I''m healthy, I don''t care about anything else." "As long as you don''t rob my master, I don''t care about anything else." Speaking naturally is mercury lamp, in addition to true red, I like people who have been following Yihui. "Good boy, when." When Zhenhong heard these news, she was a little distracted and fantasized about something from time to time. "In any case, it will be my Canary''s hand in the future. It doesn''t matter what it is." Canary has not changed. Except for playing with cranberries, canary has been playing tricks at home. "Alas, it''s only the thought of money that gives me a headache." Yihui thought of another aspect. After all, if he really had another brother or sister, the burden on his family would be a little big. Maybe he should think of a way. Looking at Yihui meditating, cheap dad seemed to see what Yihui was thinking, and suddenly walked over and patted next Yihui''s head. "Don''t think too much. Just leave the rest to adults." "Stupid dad." This year, Yihui and Yihu also reached the age of four. "Congratulations, twin sisters." Looking at his father crying with joy, cheap brother is the same as his father. Yihui has no choice but to stop looking at these two shameful things. "Calculate, with all the people, there are already ten people in our family, and there will be more problems in the future." Yihui thought a lot. Maybe his home needs to be changed or rebuilt illegally. However, in the end, Yihui finally gave up the choice because his father said he would not move or change anything. "Forget it, just squeeze a little. It''s no problem." The big one is named Xia Li and the small one is called Youzi. At least the name has changed a little. The table is also obviously crowded, because the cheap mother has to take care of the two twins. Although the cheap brother has grown up, he still likes to stick to his mother. In addition to the mercury lamp and true red, the raspberry and Canary have been circling around the cheap mother and have their own unique plans for the two new born children. Cheap dad naturally ignored, sitting alone watching this happy picture at home. "Peace is good." But soon, they had reached the age of school. Skipping the incredible kindergarten, Yihui is directly preparing to skip the grade, except that Yihu stipulates that he must go. "Ah, do you still need to ask such a simple question?" Looking at Dad''s puzzled eyes, Yihui said disdainfully. "In the final analysis, learning is very troublesome. If I finish early, I naturally have a lot of free time." What, you said how Yihui realized it. It''s so simple to skip grades. Please, cheating is so simple. What''s invisible, perspective and void space? It can''t be used for combat, but it''s no problem to make simple use of it. Relying on unusual methods and their own hard study, naturally, they still have a certain foundation. Otherwise, how dare they do so. When Yihui was six years old and Yihu was preparing to study and enter primary school, Yihui was admitted to the University as an exception. Now he can graduate and continue to read as long as he submits a relative thesis. The whole family didn''t care about it. They just felt that Yihui could spare a lot of time to catch up with his family. They were satisfied. Everything else didn''t matter. One year later "So, I''m your teacher now. You can call me teacher Yihui." Ichigo also went to class as usual. Unexpectedly, he changed a math teacher directly today, and he is still his familiar brother. "Yihui, why are you up there?" "Don''t get excited. After all, it took a lot of time. Dad also said that we must experience school life and trouble, so I''ll be your teacher and be prepared. All I can give you is hell." Looking at his brother''s indescribable smile, Ichigo just feels bad in the future. This year, Yihui was seven years old and the twins were three years old. For a long time, Yihui will think that his life is like these years, flat and light, and spend it safely. Although a little strange ghosts appear nearby occasionally, they have not affected Yihui''s life. Until that day. Yihui went home alone as usual. After all, his brother is still learning Taekwondo. Although he robbed things every time, he must not beat himself. Mingming is just the same way as usual, but Yihui feels that there is something staring at him behind him, just like a fierce beast staring at his prey. "What''s going on, this feeling." Let Yihui remember his first encounter, his sense of oppression and fear, especially his physical weakness and strength decline. "Sure enough, even if you escape again, there is still something unsafe in the world hidden in the shadow." However, at least Yihui can''t beat each other. "At least not at this time." Yihui is going to make a detour so that he won''t be attacked. Maybe the enemy behind is just staring at another target. However, it''s a pity that the other party''s goal seems to be himself. No matter how Yihui goes, the other party''s vision seems to be staring at himself all the time. "Why, why just look at me, do I have anything special?" Yihui doesn''t know, at least not now. Tick tock Water dripping sound, no, it should be said that it is the sound of saliva dripping on the ground. "Good smell, good smell, that soul." Not far behind Yihui, a strange phantom flashed. Chapter 383 The heart beats fast. Originally, this would not be a performance of having experienced a hundred battles, but Yihui is completely different from before. He has an unknown enemy and a sense of uneasiness. "When on earth will it wait?" Yihui has left his home far away. Whether the other party attacks him or not, what are you thinking about. "Time?" It''s only around 6 p.m. and it''s going to be night soon, so the other party doesn''t attack themselves all the time. However, no matter where he goes, the other party can always see his position at once, and the feeling of being stared at has not disappeared. "Is there anything on me that attracts each other, so I always know my position." Now that they have been targeted, how to solve each other is another problem. Yihui took a deep breath and began to think about what he could use now. "Maybe it''s the only way." Night, seven o''clock sharp Hey, hey, hey A strange footstep approached him slowly. Yihui didn''t need to look at it. He could feel the other party approaching him. "Is that you? Follow me all the time." Yihui turned around and saw only a strange creature, all black, with a strange white mask on his head and some strange white bones on his body. Like a cockroach. "Oh, actually see me, it is worthy of being a human with sufficient spiritual power. Your taste is very fragrant. People can''t help but want to bite." It''s a bit of a surprise that the other party can speak. "Oh, I''m not surprised to see that I can speak. It seems that you have seen the world." Bang Yihui quickly projected a pistol and shot directly at the other party, but the bullet went straight through the other party''s body. "No entities? Just like those ghosts." "Kid, don''t struggle. Be my food." The white mask suddenly opened a big mouth and bit it directly at Yihui. Yihui turns around and runs. Since he can''t hit, he has to try other means. "What if?" Magic cannon The blue light hit the white monster directly, but there was no damage. "Do you need special means to deal with the spirit?" It seems that magic cannon can''t attack this special spirit body. We need to think of other ways. "Moreover, what is the psychic power just mentioned?" Yihui has never heard anyone talk about this thing, what this is and how to control it. "Don''t run away, kid." The white monster is still catching up behind him. Yihui has another way. Find the way to use the so-called psychic power and defeat this guy. "Damn, psychic power, psychic power, what''s different from my magic?" Yihui thought, a kind of possibility. "In nature, maybe it''s different in nature. Magic comes from a unique circuit. If he said, spiritual power is also in my body." At this time, Yihui suddenly stopped and watched the white monster. "Oh, did you finally give up?" I saw Yihui''s hands in one, just like praying. "Since the spiritual power is in my body, it will naturally be controlled by me." "I am a man chosen by the world. How can I be defeated by you here." No matter what you are or how you appear, now, listen to my command and become my most familiar appearance. Those who have been fighting with worry free are not any objects, only those who belong to worry free themselves. The real soul, with worry free consciousness, has been fighting in all the world. "Why, this light." Belonging to Yihui, a force finally awakens because of Yihui''s call. Materialization Two pure white pistols appeared in Yihui''s hand. "What, this power is neither death nor our power. What is it?" Bang Like something, it turned into a bullet in the pistol, turned into a mass of blue energy, and was shot through the arm of the white monster. "Damn, arrogant kid, just got a new power. Do you still want to defeat me?" The white monster rushed up directly and opened his mouth to eat Yihui. "Although I really want to ask what you are and what death is, I''m not interested now. I just want to end you quickly." The pistol in his hand changed into a submachine gun. "Go to hell, you monster." Bang, bang, bang shooting rampage Beat the whole monster like cheese, Yihui only saw the last white mask. "It''s so hard that bullets can''t break through this thing." But in the end, the mask slowly disappeared. "Uh." Yihui suddenly felt very tired, as if he had climbed more than ten stairs from top to bottom, and his whole body was weak. "Psychic power, will it consume physical strength?" But you can''t fall now. Yihuiqiang propped up his body and walked home step by step. Finally, he walked to the door and fainted. "Yihui, what happened?" However, Yihui can''t hear any sound. I don''t know how long I slept. When Yihui woke up, he just saw that cheap dad was still by his side. "Dad, what are you doing?" "Finally wake up?" Although I don''t know what happened to my son, I can see that my son uses some ability to avoid the attack of the other party. "Sorry, I should have told you earlier. I always wanted you to escape from this circle. I didn''t expect you to be involved." Sure enough, my family is a little special, at least some insider. "I won''t tell you in detail. After all, there are too many involved. Now I just want to know what attacked you last night, what it is and how you beat it." Yihui explained in detail the monster attacking him and some ability he used. "Empty? Talking empty is really rare, especially at this level, but can you elaborate on your weapon?" After Yihui''s explanation, cheap dad seems to understand, maybe. "How to say, your ability may be what we call the annihilator, but what are the general weapons? What are the bows and arrows? Your weapons are special. In short, it''s really hard to think about what they are now." "But this matter only needs me to know, and no one else can know." "Why?" Cheap dad said. "Nature is to protect your family. Do you want them to worry about you because they know you have this ability?" unwanted. Yihui knows what he should do. "In short, you are still young. Take your time with the rest. You don''t need to be in such a hurry. There is still time." Cheap dad finished and left directly. "Small? But time may not be what I want." Chapter 384 "What a peace." Since the last attack, Yihui''s attack in this period of time has disappeared. Maybe he hasn''t come yet, maybe others are watching calmly. Who knows what happened. In short, life has been very calm recently, especially I have reached a stable life, a leisure life and four dolls around me. Only until that day. "Travel?" At the dinner table in the evening, cheap dad suddenly mentioned it. "Yes, tourism. Our family has not traveled for a long time. This time, take advantage of the school holiday, let''s go out together." Naturally, with the consent of cheap mom and cheap brother, and the two younger sisters are still young, they naturally don''t care. Although they are three years old, Yihui can move freely at this age. "I don''t want to go. After all, nothing is better than staying at home and having a quiet rest." Yihui doesn''t want to go first. "You boy, even if you don''t go and leave you at home, I can rest assured. If you don''t go, I won''t force you." I always think it''s cheap. My father''s discipline has been a state of stocking. I basically don''t need to worry about the boy''s accident. "The raspberry is going. It looks interesting." "I''m going too. It''s boring to stay here all the time. It''s good to go out occasionally." Both canary and raspberry want to go out. "I don''t need to be quiet. Just stay at home and read." True red will not leave. Yihui glanced at the mercury lamp and wanted to go, but he didn''t want to leave Yihui. "Mercury lamp, go. Don''t think too much. If something really happens, you should protect them." "There''s no way. I''ll go with you." After listening to Yihui''s words, the mercury lamp thought about it. Let''s go. "Then, Xia Li and Youzi will please you, Yihui." "What!" Looking at cheap dad and mom with a calm expression, Yihui is stupid. "Yes, after all, you are their brother. Isn''t it normal to take care of their sisters who can''t move well?" Looking at the cheap dad, what he said is very reasonable. In fact, he just doesn''t want his daughters to prevent their husband and wife from having a happy holiday. Yihui starts to have a headache again. "That''s all. Just go and have fun. I''ll take good care of the house at home." It''s time to start. "Then, please." Watching cheap dad and mom go out with their brother and three people, Yihui feels that the home should be quiet for a period of time. "We played for about a week, maybe faster. Please call at home. We can''t help you if there''s anything. Bye." "Let''s go. We can''t catch the bus." When they finally left, Yihui looked at his two sisters who could only talk temporarily. His head hurt very much. "Well, get along well during this time, you son, Xia Li." "Well, brother." One with one hand and one with two to watch TV. After all, I am very idle. It''s better to bring children to watch TV than to play with them. "It''s amazing. I thought I couldn''t see KUKUKU. I didn''t expect there to be in this world." What was broadcast on TV was the detective puppet drama that duwangting Zhenhong liked most in the past. Detective Kuku didn''t expect that all TV dramas could pass through. Yihui even doubted whether the program group was also a transgressor. "Brother, I''m hungry." The wanderer grabbed Yihui''s clothes and said. "Me too, Xia Li too." The two sisters held Yihui''s clothes with one hand. "Wait for me and get ready soon." At the age of three, they need more nutritious food, although they have left the time of feeding and have grown teeth. "Hum, naturally I''m ready." Open the refrigerator and look at the ingredients you prepared a few days ago. "Drink!" It seems that Zhenhong has never seen Yihui cook. Even in the past, Yihui simply made cakes and black tea for himself, and has never seen his master cook. "What is this!" "Wow!" Two younger sisters and Zhenhong stood on the sofa and looked at Yihui who showed her skills in the kitchen. Even if I haven''t done it for a long time, I used to be the best cook in my family, and the skills taught by Master Liu in the college city are still engraved in my soul. "What a fast knife." I saw Yihui holding the kitchen knife in his hand. Each onion and green vegetable were quickly cut by Yihui, and the speed even made the materials fall directly into the next bowl. Pick up a piece of pork and throw it into the sky. With a few knives, the pork has been cut into the shape Yihui wants. "Ah ah!" The fire is fully open. The prepared sauces and ingredients are put in the frying pan in order. With skilled techniques and exquisite cooking skills, the whole kitchen belongs to Yihui''s world. Quickly cover the dishes. When Yihui is ready to serve, he has seen two younger sisters sitting quietly in chairs. Although Zhenhong can''t eat, she still sits aside and has a look. "Look, although I haven''t done it for a long time, my craft hasn''t fallen behind." As soon as I opened the cover, I felt, that feeling. "Ah?" Still, there is no light. "Brother, what''s the matter? Why you don''t look well." The sisters and Zhenhong didn''t understand Yihui''s surprised expression. They did really well. At least they smelled very good. "I failed. As expected, I haven''t got the true biography of Master Liu." Cooking, no light. "There''s something missing." Watching Yihui suddenly become listless, the sisters can''t do anything. Just enjoy their food. "Yihui, what''s the matter?" Zhenhong walks up to Yihui and looks at Yihui who is listless and wants to do something. "It''s all right. It just seems that there are few things, but it''s all right. We can do it in the future." Yihui thought so. Yihui thought it would end so easily today. Unexpectedly, something happened in the middle of the night. After spending a lot of time, he finally coaxed his two sisters to sleep. Yihui felt that his brain nerves were going to be burned. But when Yihui was ready to leave, a strange feeling came. The sense of depression is like a strange sense of suffocation. Although the target is not himself, this sense of suffocation is affecting Yihui. "Yihui, what''s the matter?" Looking at Yihui kneeling down suddenly, as if he couldn''t breathe, Zhenhong was very worried. "It''s all right. It''s really red. Go to the room of Youzi and Xia Li and protect them. There seems to be something outside." "But." "It''s all right. Go." Looking at Yihui''s firm eyes, Zhenhong had to go to the room to protect the two women. "Who is it? What''s the feeling?" Yihui needs to know who it is. Empty seat Town, high altitude A man in a black Taoist costume was half kneeling on the ground, and some strange white objects were swimming on his body. If you look carefully, there are some mysterious black smoke on the man. "Where, exactly?" Chapter 385 "Damn, who is it? Why do you make such a big noise." In an abandoned building, the first blonde man felt the movement outside and felt a headache. "But is it that guy''s experiment again? But it''s impossible. In order to hide his identity, this guy can''t cause so much trouble." No one knows who is the mastermind of this incident. "Ha, ha." Yihui spent a lot of time and finally came to the source of depression. He saw a man in black kneeling on the ground in pain, with white liquid slowly wrapping the man''s body behind him. Take a closer look, you can still see the black smoke, emitting a dangerous smell on the man. "How long have you not seen it? Has it appeared again this time?" Yihui hasn''t met these enemies for a long time. He didn''t expect them to appear at such a weak time. He''s in trouble. "Well, what''s that!" A strange door was suddenly opened in mid air, and a man in a white robe came out. "The scum of the famous family, accept the sanctions." Next, at the moment when Yihui couldn''t see it, the man in white appeared behind the enemy in a moment and cut the enemy accurately with a knife. "Ah ah!" "What!" However, it seemed to have no effect. The white liquid seemed to block the other party''s attack and instantly integrated with the man. "What''s the matter with you, the feeling of emptiness and the power of death? What''s this?" However, the other party seems to have lost the ability of language and will only howl and attack the man in white all the time. "Speed, power, bad." Unprepared, the man in white was kicked by the monster and hit the nearby wall. "Ah ah!" "Damn, if there is no limit." Bang A bullet hit the monster accurately and attracted the hatred of the other party. It should be said that it was the original target. "Is that, child?" The man in white saw Yihui standing aside with a strange pistol in his hand to help himself. "Your goal is me. Don''t hurt others." Perhaps because he saw the real target, the monster directly gave up the man in white and rushed up to attack Yihui. "So fast, bad." In the blink of an eye, the figure of the other party has come to him. He is too strong to fight. Click The monster was suddenly kicked away. The man in white had recovered and came to Yihui. "I don''t need a useless kid to help me." "Step back." "Wither." The knife in the man''s hand suddenly turned into cherry petals, beautiful and dangerous. "Thousand Sakura." These petals, like men''s hands, can be controlled by men at will and constantly remove obstacles for their masters. The petals directly surround the monster. Yihui can see that the monster is constantly cut by the petals. Each petal is a blade, beautiful and deadly. Looking at the monster, he seemed to have more strength to move forward. The man hit several strange guns at random. Yihui even heard the man Nannan talking to himself. "You lost because you lost your mind." Finally, the monster slowly disappeared into a little blue light, and the black smoke spread directly. "Awesome." The man in white looked at Yihui around him. According to the rules, these things can''t be known to others. Maybe clearing memory is the best choice. "However, that weapon, and that kind of courage, are also the people who have helped me. If they don''t repay their kindness, they are ashamed of their family''s reputation." After the monster disappears, leave a knife in place. "Mingming is just a knife without a name. It can even make me fight with restrictions. What is that white?" The man in white picked up the white dozen and handed it to Yihui. "I''m sorry, but our rules can''t be broken. If you really wake up this knife one day, your memory will come back." With that, Yihui fell into a coma. "In this way, it is not breaking the rules." The man in white left directly, leaving Yihui alone. "Ah, ah, ah, it really left me a mess." The man in green and white stripes came here with wooden clogs. He saw Yihui lying on the ground and the white dozen around him. He seemed to think of something. "Well, the kid with one heart, what will you become like? I really look forward to it." I don''t know how long I slept. When Yihui woke up again, he only saw the samurai sword around him, and the man in white had disappeared. "Memory erasure, what?" It seems that the man in white believes too much in his ability and does not eliminate Yihui''s relevant memory. "But don''t you want me to remember? Is it because of the rules? Forget it, I''ll take it as if I haven''t seen it." Yihui holds this knife about his height. "Let this knife wake up, just like that person, is that cool ability the power of the world?" Interesting, at least Yihui has recalled the feeling when he trained ripple. "Wait, I will find a way to awaken this knife." "But it''s too big to carry." Before he finished, maybe Yihui decided to carry the weapon, and the knife slowly became the length suitable for Yihui. "It''s really humanized. What''s left is how to wake up?" Yihui hurried home and saw Yihui come back safely. Zhenhong was finally relieved. "Yihui, are you okay?" "It''s all right. It should be said that I found the power of the world." Yihui patted the knife at his waist. "Knife?" "Yes, I''ll talk about the rest later. It''s very late." In this way, the day is over. Early in the morning, he handled the problems between his sisters and Zhenhong. Yihui sat alone in the room and thought about the knife. "Er, the result of awakening is still not clear. How to wake up and how to practice is not said. Is it just about luck?" Is it really a big head and the ability to use a knife? It seems that I really have such an ability. It should be said that it belongs to another person. "Kogas, you should be able to help me too. When it comes to using a knife, you will think of that guy." "Well, with your physical ability, you can''t use my ability, and your body can''t stand it for a moment." "No, I just need his memory." "What do you think I am? All I can give you is strength, but memory can''t help it." COGAs was angry and didn''t speak. "It''s really big. Who else can teach me how to use the knife?" Although Yihui wants to learn swordsmanship from the world in the past, he doesn''t want to learn ordinary swordsmanship in this way. "Ask Dad, no, say it can''t be known." "Well, is there no way?" Chapter 386 thump-thump-thump That day, Yihui and his sisters were still watching TV at home, but there was a visit outside. Looking through the cat''s eye, he looks a little familiar uncle, but Yihui can''t remember. "If you want to find dad, he''s not here now. Come back next time." With that, Yihui is ready to leave. "Wait, I''m looking for you today." Yihui slowly opened the door, looked at the uncle standing outside the door and said. "I don''t know you. What are you looking for me to sell?" "No, no, I just came over and asked you something." The store manager looked at the knife pinned to Yihui''s waist and said. "Do you want to know the usage of this knife?" "Can you teach me?" Yihui looked suspiciously at the store manager. After all, he didn''t look like a person who could use the goods. "Don''t look at me like that. Although I''m really not very good, there''s still no problem teaching you this kid." Looking at Yihui still doubting himself, the store manager had to hope that Yihui would give himself some time to prove himself. "Come in." Yihui temporarily believes that this guy should be OK. As soon as the store manager came in, he saw Yihui''s two sisters and Zhenhong sitting on the sofa watching TV, and they were very serious. "Doll, what principle, interesting." Looking at the store manager''s great interest in Zhenhong, Yihui quickly explained. "First of all, Zhenhong is my family. If you think of anything wrong, I will never let you go." Very vigilant. The store manager doesn''t have to make the relationship between the other party and himself worse for a moving doll. In short, it may be the soul in it. This is his own guess. "Well, what do you want to say?" Yihui is still polite to make a cup of black tea for each other and prepare real red for his sisters. After all, the guests don''t need it, and real red also needs it. "Well, yes, at least the technique is very good. I can''t see it at all. I''m only seven." "Come on, you want to say something." The store manager put away his careless tone and asked Yihui carefully. "Yihui boy, do you want to learn how to fight?" "Is this a question for children, and how do you think I need it?" "With your knife and your potential, even if it''s not me, sooner or later you''ll go this way." The store manager said, ready to say something about himself. "Wait, I''m not interested in your identity or history. I just want to know what your purpose is?" The store manager rarely wanted to tell Yihui a story, but he was interrupted. "Just a deal." "Deal? Do you have any troublesome enemies or dangerous things that need my help?" "It''s really you. I can see it at a glance." Store manager, tell me what you think. "I don''t think you want to know the details, but I think you can give me some help when you are almost involved in this fight. Even you may be a big help to me, so I start training you now." "Is your enemy strong?" The store manager did not speak, but spoke of a metaphor. "He is very strong, just like a tiger among wolves. Even if he doesn''t expose the prototype at the beginning, he will affect the whole world in the future." "How''s it going?" Yihui needs strength. If someone helps him practice, at least he doesn''t need to find his own way, and he will take many fewer detours. "No problem, but I have one condition." "What conditions?" Yihui said, reaching out to the store manager. "Can you see? If you can really help me, you should be able to see my problems." The store manager carefully observed Yihui and finally got an amazing answer. "Isn''t it!" "How can it be? I''ve heard that people with strong souls can live forever even if they lack part of their souls, but you, half of your souls, can still live until now. It''s incredible." But a closer look, the store manager still see what''s different. "No, it''s not lack, but sealed half in some way, so it looks like half is missing. Even so, the ability will be affected." The store manager is a little excited. Even if half of his soul is missing, his potential can impress him. If so, let Yihui restore the prototype. "I can''t tell you the details, but I want to ask, can you recover or restore a person''s soul?" "If I guessed right, half of your soul was sealed in order to protect that person''s soul." Yihui didn''t speak. "It seems that the person''s situation is very troublesome. No, it should be said that it is about to dissipate. That''s why you decided to sacrifice yourself in order to preserve that possibility." "Don''t say that. I just ask if you can do it?" "Maybe, maybe." Finally, the store manager can only give Yihui a possibility. "Even if it is possible, it is enough. At least there is hope, isn''t it?" "Well, I promise you." It seems that I won''t have little work in the future. The store manager looked at Yihui and decided to give up just because he said a possibility and didn''t even say anything. It seems that that person is very important to him. "Well, from tomorrow on, I will systematically teach you and many things. I hope you can become our most important combat power in the future, but before that, let me introduce one of your teachers." Meow A meow suddenly sounded around Yihui. Turning around, Yihui found a black cat. Yihui didn''t even know when the black cat came in. "Introduce yourself. My name is yeyi. I hope you can call me Mr. yeyi." Seeing Yihui just surprised how he suddenly appeared, he was not surprised how he could speak. Yeyi was a little puzzled. "No problem, Mr. yeyi." "Well, don''t you want to ask? Why can I talk?" "I''m not curious at all. There are many talking animals. Why should I wonder why a cat can talk?" Funny kid. This is Yihui''s first impression on yeyi. "That''s it. You can stay with Yihui''s brother as soon as the night is over. By the way, educate this boy well. I believe you will get along well." "Wait, not very good." Yihui protested. "What''s the matter? I didn''t like it either. What do you think?" "Because our family is really red and afraid of cats." When the two cats looked back, they found that Zhenhong had not watched TV, but was very concerned about the sudden appearance of yeyi at home. "It''s all right, little girl. Don''t treat me as an ordinary cat. Just treat me as a person." Maybe it''s because the night will talk. At least Zhenhong''s fear of night one is not so great. "You see, no problem. I''ll give you more advice next." Seeing true red is no problem. Yihui has to accept the black cat to live in his home temporarily. Chapter 387 Early in the morning, Yihui wakes up from his dream. The first thing is to see if his sisters get up. If not, hurry to prepare breakfast. As soon as I entered the kitchen, I saw a black cat sitting quietly on the table, relaxed and lazy. "Oh, good morning. What are you going to eat today?" "Mr. yeyi, can you eat these like us?" "Fool, say something. Since it''s a cat, it''s common sense to prepare milk for me." Looking at the night one by one face despises himself, Yihui feels that there is something wrong with his life. After I prepared the milk, I only saw yeyi drinking at ease, just like a normal cat. Looking at the life of yeyi, Yihui thinks of the people who stay in that world. "Unfortunately, I don''t know how they are now." "Hey, here we go." Seeing that Yihui has prepared the food for his family, yeyi hurried to start today''s training. "No problem. What will you train first today?" Before Yihui said anything, yeyi went directly to Yihui and ordered Yihui''s chest. "First of all, since you''re going to wake up this knife, first of all, it''s not like this." "What do you mean?" As soon as night saw that there was no one around, he decided to make an agreement with Yihui first. "Let me explain first that if you accept this training, you must die first." "What!" "Yes, this is something you must experience. There is no way to avoid it. In order to get strength, you must first find a way to get out of this state, not a person." "Well, are you ready?" Yihui took a deep breath. "Let me make it clear first. If I fail this test, then." "Yes, you''re really dead." The air also solidified because of what the night said. "Well, I accept it." Although Yihui can''t see it, Yihui feels that yeyi may be very satisfied, at least very satisfied with Yihui''s courage. "At a young age, I have this consciousness. Well, here we are." I saw night brush Yihui one by one. Yihui even saw his soul beaten out of his body by night. Yihui even saw his body lying in front of him. "What is this!" Yihui sees a strange chain in front of him. "Be prepared. If you can''t come back, you can''t come back." With a snap, Yihui lost consciousness, and the chain on his chest slowly disappeared. "Ah, ah, is it too urgent? I''m still young." The store manager didn''t appear until he finished all this at night. It''s not difficult to see that the other party doesn''t want to be the bad guy. "Hum, this is the way he must go. I can''t help it. The rest is to see how he came back." ¨C the world of consciousness ¨C Guru Guru Nagetto Unable to breathe Yihui is like being put into a lake, sinking and sinking. It''s dark all around and he can''t move. "Uh." Yihui wants to struggle and move, but his body is out of control, just falling step by step. "How long will it fall? I don''t have much time." Suddenly, a bright light came from one side and directly surrounded Yihui. "What is this?" Yeyi and the store manager see that Yihui''s unconscious soul outside suddenly sends out a strange white light around Yihui. "What''s the situation? There''s no rain at all. And you see, the chain on his body is disappearing at a slower speed. It''s incredible. No matter what the light is, he''s protecting the man and buying him more time." Yihui''s world So warm Yihui feels that he is surrounded by a warm light. No matter what it is, the light is helping himself. "Who are you?" Yihui feels a hand on his body and soothes his soul. Suddenly, the sense of weightlessness and suffocation disappeared, but even that feeling disappeared. Yihui slowly opened his eyes and saw himself lying on a white hospital bed, looking like the school infirmary. The setting sun outside shone on his window, adding a faint shadow to the whole place. "What school is this?" Looking outside, it seems that he came to a school, but Yihui has no impression of how he came here and why he came here. "I clearly remember that I was at home and accepted the test of night one. Then I seemed to accept something strange, and then I came here." Yihui looked around, but he still didn''t see anyone. He heard someone walking and talking outside, just like a very ordinary school. Yihui was worried about what had happened when a man suddenly came in outside. "Are you?" The people who came in, with long snow-white hair, looked very plain, and even had no expression. A student uniform was very fit and had a different beauty. "Do you have any dissatisfaction?" For the first time, I saw this weak age and came to this world. Pitifully, at such a young age, you should have a life of despair. What happened. All this is what the girl in front of her wants. "Where is this?" "This is the world to meet your wishes. As long as you are sent to this world and meet your life, you can leave here." Yihui didn''t understand what the girl said. He came to accept the test. What, regret, he may have some regrets, but it can''t be solved in school. "If you have any problems, you can come to me and I''ll help you." The girl shows 100% care and love for Yihui. After all, Yihui looks too young, almost seven years old. What kind of life will he appear here. "Well, don''t do this. Don''t look at me like this. I''m a mature adult." Seeing Yihui''s nonsense, the girl''s expression that won''t change has changed a little. Although the corners of his mouth are slightly tilted, it looks like a beautiful landscape painting to Yihui. "Well, during this time, follow me. At least I''ll be here until your wish is fulfilled." Although Yihui doesn''t know what the situation is, he is still very happy to have someone help him. At least in this strange situation, it''s good to have someone help him. "Thank you. Can I ask your name?" The girl looked at Yihui with her head tilted and put her hand on Yihui''s head, like a sister comforting a child. "Play, Lihua play." "Play, good name." "So, little brother, what''s your name?" "I''m Yihui, heizaki Yihui." That is, two strange souls met for the first time in the wrong place. They didn''t know that their goals were completely different. Chapter 388 "Play, can I teach you a little play?" Lihua played with a puzzled face and looked at Yihui. "Strange, don''t." "Uh." "Besides, I''m older. I can''t call it that." Because Yihui''s appearance is too deceptive. If his appearance is the same as himself before, he will not be rejected by lihuazou. Maybe. Lihuazou took Yihui to visit this school. After all, since he decided to send Yihui away in person, lihuazou is ready to do everything he can. Lihuazou, like other schoolgirls, took Yihui to visit the things and places that need attention in the school. After taking Yihui to visit some places, he came to a relatively abandoned residential building. "Well, what''s the matter?" Yihui saw Lihua play and suddenly stopped. Is there something strange about the abandoned building. "Just, distressed." I saw Lihua play sitting quietly in a chair and looking at the nearby waste building. "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with this floor?" Lihuazou paused for a moment and said his thoughts. "Yihui, you feel sorry for your academic life. What would you do if you had the opportunity to experience something you couldn''t experience before?" "A chance to regret?" "Yes, this world, is for life dissatisfaction, in order to meet their own regret in this world will appear." "As long as you complete your regret, you can leave the world without regret. This is what the master of the world wants." Lihua played and looked at the waste building in the distance. "However, some people think that if they actually meet their regretful life, they will be assimilated or become those people, so they have been resisting and resisting." Indeed, Yihui and lihuazou came all the way. Although they saw many people, Yihui could see that these people had no soul and consciousness, just like artificial AI. "So, did those people cause you trouble?" Lihuazou shook his head. "No problem. Even if they keep making trouble for me, the other party looks very happy." "Really?" Before Yihui said anything, he suddenly saw several students rush out with weapons and guns and attack lihuazou directly. "What!" Before Yihui stood up to protect lihuazou, he saw that the other party suddenly opened all the bullets attacking him. It seemed that there was a strange thing in his hand. He rushed to the other party very quickly and cut the other party cleanly. Yes, Yihui was shocked. Seeing that the other party cut the other party''s body cleanly and sprayed out everything, Yihui was stunned. Seeing Yihui staring at himself, lihuazou suddenly seemed a little alarmed, just like a girl whose strange shortcomings were seen. "No problem. They''re fine. They''ll come back to life soon." "Really?" "Really." Indeed, Yihui soon saw the other party''s body slowly disappear. What used to be mosaic soon disappeared. "Angel, you won this time, but you don''t want to assimilate the innocent people around you again." On the high building, a girl with purplish red hair stood on it and shouted with a horn. The girl was dressed very skillfully. She should be the leader of those people mentioned by lihuazou just now. "Damn angel, I can''t even let such a young child go." When the leader saw the Yihui around Lihua, it was like thinking of something, which made the leader''s feelings fluctuate. "Why is there such a small child?" The other comrades were also a little surprised to see that although they were ready to plan to attack the angel at the beginning, they didn''t expect that the new one around the angel was so young. "Angel, wait, we''ll take the child around you soon." The crowd dispersed quickly. It seems that they are still afraid of the power of Lihua play. "Angel?" Yihui gave Lihua a silly look. "It''s just their name. I''m just an ordinary person." Maybe he gave up the explanation, and Lihua didn''t say much. "Very suitable, and you." "Really?" Yihui seems to see that lihuazou is a little happy, but the other party''s expression can''t be seen at all. "There''s not much time. We still have a lot of places to go. Go on." After wasting a lot of time, lihuazou finally took himself to a dormitory and left directly. "Well, shouldn''t you take me to your dormitory?" Lihuazou looked at himself with a puzzled face. "Why, brother Yihui, are you a girl?" "It''s okay, it''s okay." Maybe Yihui thinks too much. After Yihui came to the prepared dormitory, he lay in his bed and thought about his thoughts. "As a result, I still don''t know what my trial is, what I want to do, and why I came to this world." Yihui doesn''t understand, and it''s the most difficult thing for Yihui to feel at ease. Yihui can''t contact kogas. He has only one person and is very lonely. "Forget it, time will prove everything." outside Yeyi and the store manager see that the light on Yihui disappears, but the deceleration speed has not changed. "How long?" The night looked at the time. "Almost three hours. If the other party waits for me, the soul intensity is really only the size of a child. It should end now, but the other party has neither changed nor dissipated." "Prove that our choice is right. Even if the other party''s soul is incomplete, it is also very strong. It is a gift from God." Now, they can only protect Yihui from being disturbed and continue his world at ease. Yihui''s consciousness "What is this?" Yihui seems to be in a strange hospital, but everything in the hospital, Yihui has no impression, just like another person''s memory. "Sorry, the heart your daughter needs hasn''t been delivered yet. We try our best to deliver it faster." A doctor in a white coat said to the man around him. "It''s all right. If this is the child''s life, we have no choice but to accept it. We''re just very unwilling. It''s so rare for someone to be willing, and it''s in line with." The man beat the wall in pain to express his inner reluctance. "Doctor, it''s ready and delivered." "What, really? Start quickly." The whole floor was suddenly busy. Everyone was busy in order to save the next girl. "Great, here we are at last. I have a chance." "Little play?" Hearing what the man said, Yihui went to the ward and saw a familiar girl lying on the hospital bed. "Little play?" Yihui finally knows who these memories are. "But why can I see the memory of the duet?" Orimoto Yihui wanted to continue watching, but it was soon pushed out. Chapter 389 "What is it?" Yihui woke up and remembered the dream he had just had. Everything was so incredible. "Why, give me this dream, what is the meaning of this dream?" Yihui doesn''t know, but Yihui knows what he wants to do. At least in this world, there is something he needs to do. Out of the dormitory, I saw Lihua playing waiting for me outside. "Are you awake?" Lihua plays to see the time. "I''m not late yet. Let''s go." "Wait." Yihui hurried up. Looking at the white angel around him, Yihui couldn''t help asking. "Xiaozo, if you say regret will come to this world, what is your regret?" Lihuazuo suddenly stopped. "Nothing, and don''t call me a duet." In this way, Yihui followed xiaozo to a quiet class. During this period, they also saw some waste building organizations engaged in strange activities and even caused a big explosion, but in the end, they left soon, and xiaozo didn''t even appear. But soon, Yihui was also involved in their battle. In the afternoon, I was ready to go to class at ease. Who knows, suddenly a person ran from the corridor. Without even giving Yihui any time, he directly put Yihui in a sack and grabbed him directly. "Wait, what are you doing?" "Save you, can''t let you be assimilated." If you didn''t know from lihuazou, these people just temporarily lost their goal, so they would do so. Yihui had already started directly, although I didn''t know if they could play. After waiting for some time, Yihui was finally released and saw several strange people around him. "Who are you?" The girl with purple hair, who was the first, went to Yihui and looked at her. It seemed that she remembered something. Don''t turn your head. "This is the post death front. I''m the leader, Yuki Nakamura. These are my partners. I want to explain something to you." Through the explanation of reason, they think that if the world quietly studies and follows the consciousness of the so-called "God", it will disappear and even become those who have no thinking ability, so they need to resist God and angels. "So, if you don''t want to be turned into an NPC, at least help us, don''t stay with the angels." The point is that you li felt pity when he saw such a small child come to this world with a tragic fate, just like his sister and brother. "I don''t know, so I don''t really want to deal with xiaozo. Can you let me leave?" With that, Yihui is ready to leave. "Wait." You Li catches Yihui tightly. "Why don''t you understand? If you really learn from them, they will really disappear." But if you think about it carefully, maybe you can understand the fate of these people from the inside, so as to send him away without regret. Because this is what Xiao Xiao wants to do. Pretending to think for a while, Yihui nodded. "OK, but please let me stay with the angel. After all, the other party needs someone to know the other party''s whereabouts at any time. At least I''m the best choice." "Well, well, when you come to the principal''s office after school, I''ll continue to introduce others to you." After Yihui left, everyone didn''t quite understand why Youli wanted to fight for the child. "Poor, what unfair life is it? He didn''t come here at such a young age." Everyone remained silent. When Yihui hurried back to the classroom in time and saw that xiaozo was still in his position, Yihui was relieved. "Do you want to talk to xiaozo about this matter? After all, it''s an in-depth exploration." Lihuazou may see Yihui''s troubles. After class, come directly to ask Yihui. "What''s the matter? What are you thinking?" Yihui finally expressed his ideas and hoped that xiaozo could cooperate with him. "No problem. After all, let everyone leave without regret. That''s what I wanted to do." Yihui hopes that xiaozo will continue to stop them as before, and he will know all of them internally, find their wishes and let them leave at ease. Time came in the afternoon. At school time, Yihui was ready to find Youli. After all, if you want to know their wishes, you need to get familiar with them first. Open the headmaster''s room and see a crowd of people making noise inside. You can see what Youli is waiting for. Seeing Yihui coming in, I was a little happy. I coughed and was ready to speak. "Let me introduce you. This is our new partner. He is going to stay undercover with the angel, eh." It seems that Yihui hasn''t said his name yet. "Yihui, heizaki Yihui." "Yes, Yihui Jun, I hope you can get along well." Then, the manager will introduce the members of the whole front one by one. There are many members, so I won''t explain them one by one. When I come out, I will say them one by one. "Next, after several battles, we lost a lot of weapons. I''m going to the guild to get a lot of weapons and ammunition, but we also need someone to attract the attention of angels." Youli set his eyes on the five girls around him. "Next, please." Yihui looked puzzled at the five people. "Next, let them hold concerts near the school and let all NPCs listen to music. We''ll take this opportunity to get equipment and ammunition from the guild." "No problem, you Li. It''s up to us then." The leader of the five, perhaps the leader, answered Youli, a capable girl with short purple hair. "Yes, it''s up to us to play." Said a pink ponytail girl. You Li saw that everyone was ready and nodded with satisfaction. "Well, the rest will wait for tomorrow, Yihui. I hope you can try your best to stop the angel''s action. The most dangerous thing is you. Come on." When Yihui left, Youli looked at Yihui leaving through the window and felt that the other party might really have a way to stop the angel''s activities. "You Li, what''s the matter? How do you think you''ve been paying close attention to that guy." "No way. After all, this guy is too young." When Yihui returns to the dormitory downstairs, he happens to see xiaozo waiting for him here. "Xiaozo, what are you doing here?" Lihuazou seemed relieved to see Yihui coming back. "I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Yihui pulls xiaozo aside and talks about today with xiaozo. "So, can we just stand aside tomorrow and let them feel at ease to complete their tasks." "No, the rules are the rules. I can''t do that." Sure enough, lihuazou refused. After all, it really violated xiaozou''s idea. "But, xiaozo, think about it. What they need is not frustration, but possibility, or hope. As long as they can constantly feel hope, they will be influenced sooner or later. You don''t want them to despair?" Xiao Xiao thought and walked away. "Let me see." Chapter 390 It''s three hours before the concert starts. Yihui''s job is to find a way to prevent xiaozo from discovering the final goal of the world front after death and getting weapons and bullets. The concert is to attract the xiaozo and not let the xiaozo do damage, and the concert can really attract the xiaozo''s full attention. After all, this is also a violation. "What''s the matter? You look so strange." Xiaozo sees Yihui''s face very strange and asks with concern. "Xiaozo, do you like music?" "A little, but it has nothing to do with the concert. I still have to stop each other, and isn''t that the original purpose?" I''m very relieved of you, but I''m worried about those people in their concert. Yihui doesn''t dare to say that he is afraid of a storm and kill all the guys nearby, so he will have more trouble. Forget it, we''d better wait until later to solve the problem. Yihui thought of it and decided to wait until the concert. ¨C over time ¨C In the afternoon, after death, everyone on the front had prepared the stage in the gymnasium, and lihuazou and Yihui were ready to go directly. "You Li, it''s terrible. The team hasn''t come yet, but the angel is already here." "It''s all right. Next, trust Yihui''s child and see what Yihui will do?" Youli doesn''t know why, but he believes Yihui will stop the angel. "Little play." Seeing that lihuazou has arrived there soon, Yihui hasn''t heard any music yet. Yihui quickly stopped lihuazou. "What''s the matter?" "If, if I wanted to stop you, what would you do?" Lihuazou looks at Yihui''s serious eyes and feels that Yihui is not joking. Yihui is serious. "Stop it, you can''t beat me, and you don''t have any weapons." "It''s hard to say, but in this world, as long as you know the principle, you can use weapons, right?" "So what? How can you fight me?" As it happens, Yihui itself is a fake. Thunderclap Yihui''s hand flashed a different light. Lihuazou suddenly felt a great threat waiting for him. "What is this?" I saw two knives in Yihui''s hand, one white and one black, but lihuazou felt that the weapon was unusual. "Xiaozo, I will stop you and let them feel at ease to achieve their goals." Yihui directly rushed up and attacked xiaozo with two strange knives, but xiaozo read something on his mouth, and Yihui was directly bounced away by the attack. Before xiaozou could fight back, he saw the two weapons flying directly in front of him. Xiaozou had to use absolute defense again to protect himself. "Xiaozo, as long as you keep a distance from me, you can''t beat me." The strange light flashed again, and the two knives appeared again in Yihui''s hand. He continued to rush up and entangle with xiaozo. "Am I wrong!" The people around you Li were surprised to see that Yihui could fight with the angel, and the angel even had no way to take Yihui for a short time. "I knew he wouldn''t let me down." Youli has been staring at Yihui. He always feels that this child will bring different changes to his organization. Yihui is not unable to use other weapons, but uses other weapons, which may hurt xiaozo. Therefore, Yihui dare not use other weapons casually, even if xiaozo will revive. Lihuazou was also surprised. The child originally protected him only because of the other party''s life experience. Unexpectedly, the other party''s strength was even stronger than he expected. "Xiaozo, if you can''t beat me, give up." Xiaozou didn''t speak, but continued to rush up to attack Yihui, as if he didn''t intend to give up at all. Yihui, however, has always been very vigilant about the sonic hand knife on the player''s hand. It''s incredible. The hand knife doesn''t know what ability it is. It''s very strong, and the strength can be the same as that of Mo Ye. "You know what?" Xiaozou suddenly spoke. Yihui didn''t even know what the other party was thinking. "Even if you know the structure and principle of weapons, the world still consumes. What do you think you consume when making these weapons?" Yihui doesn''t know yet, but he vaguely feels what he has consumed. "Physical strength, even the soul, your senses have not changed, and your body will still feel tired. How long can you last?" Xiaozo said, again interrupting Yihui''s double knives. Yihui opened the distance and fought with xiaozo again. "Indeed, I feel my body getting heavier and heavier." It''s really troublesome. I don''t want to hurt xiaozo, but if this goes on, I will fail. "Moreover, my ability is not so simple." Before I finished, I saw xiaozou''s two knives directly combined and pointed to Yihui. howling "Uh, ah!" A strong sound wave attack instantly destroyed Yihui''s senses. Yihui can feel that he can''t hear any sound, and his hearing may be temporarily lost. "Bad." Just now, the senses were out of balance for a moment. Yihui didn''t even see the rain. Xiaozo had come to him. "It''s over!" Suddenly, a huge cherry petal shield suddenly bounced in front of the little play, and the little play opened in an instant. "Unexpectedly, your weapons are also very interesting." Xiaozou looked at Yihui''s attack and was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the other party also had any special defense ability. "Ha, ha." Although his hearing has recovered, Yihui has felt that he can''t hold on. If he continues to drag on, he must lose. At this time, the music over there finally sounded, and it seemed that they were finally ready. "Little play, here we go. Do you still want to fight?" Looking at xiaozou and trying to stop those people, Yihui hurried over. "Wait, listen first, please." Maybe it was because Yihui came over unprepared, or maybe xiaozo was a little tired. Xiaozo nodded and helped Yihui to the gym. Watching them sing on it, the unconscious NPCs are encouraging them and helping them cheer up. The little music continues to watch. "Xiaozo, you see, everyone is very happy. What''s your dissatisfaction? Maybe everyone will be infected by music and leave satisfied at last?" I don''t know, but. "Look first. Look at that girl." The little player pointed to the girl, who was the leader of the front band after death. "Enjoy it. She really likes music." Indeed, compared with others around her, the girl seems to enjoy music more and hope to perform on this stage. "Yes." Originally, Yihui thought that the concert would continue like this. Who knows, soon, an unexpected accident suddenly happened. Chapter 391 My name is yasumi Iwasawa. My family, there is no peace and tranquility, only violence and chaos. I always thought that my self-made life would go on like this until I heard music. Because of music, I was reborn, and because of music, I lost the meaning of survival. I lost my voice and took away my last hope. Iwasawa Yamei, holding her own wooden guitar, is singing. She sings on this simple stage, looking at her companions around, watching the audience downstairs, and sacrificing her teammates for this concert. "Thank you." Standing here singing is Yanze Yamei''s last wish. Then, Lihua played and Yihui. After death, everyone on the front looked at the elegance and beauty on the stage, and his body slowly turned into white light bit by bit. "Yamei!" Youli shouted to Yamei, who was still on the stage, but the voice was too small to make any sense on this stage. "Thank you, everyone." Just like being blown by the wind, Yamei disappeared on the stage, except that the guitar left in place proved her existence. "Why!" Standing outside the small play and Yihui, they saw the disappearance of Yamei on the stage, and their expressions were different. "This is what it looks like to be satisfied with her wishes. She has been reincarnated. I hope her next life will be better and better." "Why?" Yihui didn''t expect that the other party didn''t say anything, so he disappeared and didn''t even say goodbye. After the concert, everyone on the front gathered together after death and looked at the guitar left behind. "Yamei." Yihui picked up the guitar on the ground and played it for a few minutes to attract your attention. "Why, everyone has a sad expression. Can''t you see, miss iwazawa, but she left with a smile, which proves that she left voluntarily. Why are you sad!" "Don''t forget, miss Iwasawa left with a smile. We should bless others, not grieve for her departure." Yihui doesn''t need to say the rest. Yihui is ready to go back. "Where are you going?" Youli looked at Yihui who was about to leave and asked. "Rest. I''m tired today." Yihui returned to the dormitory and fell asleep. Today''s battle has exhausted Yihui''s physical strength, and Yamei''s disappearance makes Yihui know an important thing. "They, all of them, will disappear." The thought that the little play will disappear and everyone else will disappear. Even if they know that they really want to leave, their feelings for them to leave are still full of fear and anxiety. "Why, my trial, will be this kind of thing, tell me." outside "He cried." Yeyi has been watching over Yihui. Seeing that the other party suddenly left a few tears, he couldn''t understand it. "This is not a simple test. Why are emotional fluctuations so serious? What training is this kid receiving?" Neither of them noticed that the short knife beside Yihui was trembling. ¨C test the world ¨C White flame Black flame I feel very hot and cold. There are flames all around. Yihui doesn''t even know whether he feels hot or cold. "This is not just a test." "Who is it?" An empty voice sounded. "Not yet." Didi, Didi When the alarm clock rings, Yihui wakes up from his dream. "Me, what''s the matter?" I wanted to recall everything about the dream, but I seem to forget it again. I can''t remember the content about the dream. "Still very tired." Yesterday''s battle still didn''t alleviate all the fatigue, but Yihui decided to go to class. After all, this is the only chance to see the small play. Xiaozo is waiting for Yihui downstairs. It seems that the other party is also worried about the state of Yihui''s return yesterday. "What''s the matter? Aren''t you feeling well?" "It''s all right. Let''s go." In the morning class, although Yihui had paid great attention, he still couldn''t hold on and soon fell asleep. When someone suddenly shook himself around, it was noon. "Xiaozo, what''s the matter?" Xiaozou looks at Yihui with worry. Although Yihui becomes like this, it is because of xiaozou. "Are you okay? Do you want to have a rest?" "It''s all right. Let''s eat." Just got up, maybe he didn''t adapt to the sudden change of body position. In front of him, Yihui fainted. A plop "My head hurts." This is Yihui''s first feeling after waking up. Around the familiar Infirmary, there was no one nearby, except the white curtains fluttering in the wind outside the window. At this time, someone came in outside the door. "Oh, are you better?" Youli came in from the outside, looked at Yihui lying in bed and asked. "It doesn''t matter. What about you? Are you emotionally stable because of the disappearance of the girl?" You Li nodded. "However, we still decided to resist the angels, so soon our battle will begin. Do you want to participate?" Of course, if you don''t participate in your plan, how can you spoil it. "Of course, I''m also part of the front." Feeling almost recovered, Yihui followed Youli to the headmaster''s office and started their meeting here. "The next battle, that''s it." You Li patted the words on the whiteboard, on which the name of the plan was written. "Revolt against the angel plan and fall into disrepute?" "What do you mean?" You Li looked at everyone and looked up proudly. "This plan, the recent exam, reminds me of a possibility." "As a student president, angels are naturally selected because of their excellent results. If angels lose the status of student president, then naturally there is no reason to manage us, and natural angels are not our threat." It makes sense, but how can this plan be implemented. "Next, it''s time for everyone to give full play to their strengths." According to Youli''s plan, the partners in the examination room with angels will exchange angel''s test papers. Next, we will try to attract the attention of angels and teachers, and let the partners who collect the papers replace angel''s test papers. The plan is successful. "However, how can we make special actions in the examination room to attract the attention of students, angels and teachers." You Li took out a device from under the table. "As long as I press this button, the chair will top the people sitting on the chair and fly directly to the sky." After hearing this, they hurried away from Youli for a distance. After all, they really didn''t want to be framed by Youli. "Of course, let''s ask everyone next. We must prevent angels from winning the first place and retain the possibility of student president." Seeing everyone leave, Yihui feels that this matter needs to be considered, whether to help them or xiaozo. Chapter 392 White flame Regeneration, reconstruction, recovery, restoration. Black flame Destroy, burn, destroy, erase. "Don''t you understand?" In the boundless sky, Yihui sits alone on the only island left in the sky. "What the hell are you thinking?" "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Yihui woke up from his dream, looked at the decorations around him and rubbed his eyes. Yesterday''s plan, Yihui finally decided to help them. Yihui also wanted to see if the changed xiaozo and the xiaozo who lost the identity of student president would also change because of this matter. The exam began. Yihui looked at the small play in the same examination room as himself, as well as those with him, Dashan, Noda, RI and others. He didn''t know what way they were going to change the small play''s test paper. The most terrible thing is that Yihui even felt that there was a mysterious thing under his chair. It seems that in order to succeed in the plan, he even counted himself into the bait group. "Please, everyone, we must do our work well." The exam is very simple. Yihui even thinks he has no problem getting the first place, but he can''t stand to avoid becoming a student president, waving or getting a position and a half. "Hand in the blank paper." The exam went on as expected. Yihui turned his eyes to Noda who was ready to be a bait. Noda, a purple haired fool, has always been holding a long handle weapon. He is often funny. Although he has always liked Youli, everyone can see it, but I always thought it was hidden deeply. Noda seemed to be ready. He suddenly stood up and shouted. "Ah, I''m so hungry and want to eat." Although I spoke loudly, neither xiaozo nor the teacher looked at Noda, nor even the students looked at Noda. Noda had to sit down disappointed. Then there was a drop. Noda''s chair suddenly flew up and hit the ceiling against Noda. The instant shock and sound attracted the attention of everyone in the whole classroom. Gao Song, who handed the test paper behind, quickly changed the test paper. break "You Li, it hurts. Is there no other way?" "No way. After all, your method is too bad. Even angels can''t attract. I have to use this move." Seeing that Noda''s face was flattened, the remaining Takamatsu, Dashan and RI decided to refuel well after the meeting, and couldn''t give you a chance to open the mechanism. The rest of Yihui is to wait until his time and behave well. Next exam The exam is still in full swing. Everyone is concentrating on the exam, and Gao Song, as the second person preparing to appear, has been thinking about what he will do later. The exam was finally over, and it was Gao Song''s turn. "Teacher." Gao Song spoke to the teacher on the stage and suddenly took off his coat. "In fact, I''m a thin man in clothes." The crowd didn''t say anything, and the xiaozo just said a simple sentence. "Beware of colds." Gao Song reluctantly put on his clothes, sat back in his position and protected his head. The next second, the chair was as expected. The chair flew up again and crashed directly into the ceiling with Gao Song, attracting everyone''s attention. break "Why did you fail? Isn''t it enough?" Look at Gao Song station make complaints about oneself in the original place, everybody does not know such a Tucao this guy. "Dashan, when you come out next, you must do well and leave the job of attracting angels to you." Dashan, no characteristic is his characteristic. He is a very ordinary person. "Oh, no, you Li, let me go. I can''t attract everyone''s attention." "Leave it to me." Yihui felt that it was time to play by himself. After all, the next exam was almost over. "Well, Yihui, I''ll see you perform next." The exam began Yihui sat in his own position and looked at the small play that was still seriously writing his test paper. Fortunately, Yihui sat next to the small play, looked at the side face of the small play, carefully wrote his answers on the test paper, watched the sun shine in from the window, and the breeze blew away the silver hair of the small play. Yihui was stunned. "Wait, concentrate on me. You''ll be there soon." Youli''s voice came from the earphone in his ear, and Yihui quickly recovered. Looking at the passing of the test paper, Yihui saw the right time and suddenly stood up. "Little play!" Xiao Zou looked at Yihui who suddenly stood up and wondered what the other party was going to do. "Xiaozo, although it''s not very suitable now, I think I must tell you what I think." There are a lot of people. Even if there are some emotionless NPCs and Noda, Yihui still feels a little shy. "Xiao Xiao, for me, is the most important person." "The first person I met, the first person to protect me, beautiful, silver white long hair, not good at expressing my emotional appearance, is attracting me all the time." Yihui went to xiaozo, took xiaozo''s hand and half knelt down. "Xiaozo, can you spend the next days with me?" Xiaozou and everyone didn''t expect that Yihui dared to do such a thing at this time, which surprised xiaozou and everyone. However, the next little play makes Yihui a little lost. "Sorry, No." However, at least the purpose has been achieved. Although the plan was successful, Yihui was not happy at all. "Yihuisang, are you okay?" We didn''t expect Yihui to say these words on the spot. We don''t know whether they are true or false. At least the goal has been achieved. "It''s okay. It''s just rejected. It''s okay." "Nothing. I''ll go first. The sun is dazzling." Everyone doesn''t intend to stop Yihui. After all, people are lovelorn. What they need at this time is to be quiet, not inexplicable comfort. However, Yihui just returned to the downstairs of the dormitory and saw xiaozo waiting for him there. "Xiaozo, what''s the matter?" "What happened just now." Xiao Xiao looks at Yihui and talks about what happened in the classroom just now. "That''s just a joke. Don''t take it seriously. We''re still friends, aren''t we?" Xiaozou looked at Yihui with her head tilted and asked suspiciously. "You really don''t want to know my real answer?" "Yes!" Hearing xiaozo say this, how can Yihui not want to know xiaozo''s idea. Xiaozo and Yihui sat on a nearby chair. A moment later, xiaozo said. "It''s too fast. We''ve only known each other for a short time. At least give me some time and let me have a good look at you." At least, Yihui knows that xiaozo doesn''t hate himself. "Well, xiaozo, just watch it. I will do better." Looking at Yihui''s spirit finally recovered, xiaozo nodded. "See you tomorrow, then." "See you tomorrow, little play." Chapter 393 "Haven''t you found it yet?" An endless sky, an isolated island. "Time is running out. You need to find it early." "My name." Didi, Didi The alarm clock rings again. Today is the day when the exam is out of the list. Naturally, the test paper of xiaozo has been changed by them, so xiaozo must have no way to keep his position as student president. However, what xiaozou said yesterday made Yihui feel that what he did was not sleeping. I''m sorry xiaozou. "It''s for the duet. It''s okay." Yihui comforted himself like this. On the day of making the list, Xiao Zou was called to see the teacher. Because of his achievements, Xiao Zou could not serve as the student president, and the vice president became the new student president. At first, Yihui didn''t care about this guy at all. Yihui only cared that he could spend a lot of time with xiaozou. However, what happened next made Yihui feel what he had become of Youli''s plan. "What the hell are you doing?" I just went to the canteen with xiaozo and saw that everyone on the front was surrounded by NPCs after death. It seems that I want to teach you a lesson. "What''s the matter? Why did NPC suddenly attack them?" Yihui didn''t come out. He wanted to observe it next door with xiaozo. However, it seems that the storm soon spread to them. "Oh, isn''t this the former student president and her good friend? It''s rare." The leading guy is a scholar. Yihui has no impression at all. "What are you doing here and what have you done to the students?" "Oh, don''t you know? Now I''m the student president. It''s my task to deal with problem students for the safety of the school." "Whether they are problem students or not is not something you should care about. As long as they don''t break the rules, it''s none of your business." "It''s hard to say." Before the voice fell, all the NPCs around them gathered around, as if they were going to teach xiaozo and Yihui a lesson. "Why do students listen to him? It''s impossible, but they don''t have emotion and consciousness. What''s the matter?" Without giving Yihui and xiaozo time to think, Yihui directly took xiaozo and left the canteen. "Don''t let them go, chase." Most of them left, leaving the people on the front to stay where they were after death. "It feels like we''ve been ignored." Everyone nodded Yihui pulls xiaozo to run, and the people behind are still chasing. It seems that xiaozo and Yihui are the most important for them. "Why run?" "Yes, why run." Yihui was blinded. He couldn''t beat what he ran. Seeing them stop, the leader looked at them and thought they were ready to surrender. "Hum, have you given up?" "That''s strange. I dare to catch up. Let me teach you a lesson." Who knows, Yihui is ready to attack them, but he is stopped by Xiaoxiao. "Wait, you can''t hurt other innocent students." "What!" Yihui thought xiaozo was ready to fight back. It turned out that xiaozo was ready to surrender directly. He didn''t want to fight back. "Hum, a wise choice. After all, there are only two of you. You can''t beat us." Yihui also wants to fan this guy''s face directly, but xiaozo keeps pulling Yihui and doesn''t allow Yihui to resist. "Damn it." In this way, xiaozo and Yihui didn''t fight back and were directly caught by them. "Xiaozo, why don''t you fight back?" Looking at the silent little play sitting beside him, Yihui asked. "This is not the way. Even if we resist, we have not changed that person. He needs help." "But we''re locked up here and we can''t help others." Looking at the small play suddenly does not speak, Yihui is a little angry, pushes the small play down, and directly presses the small play with both hands. "Xiaozo, you said that if you don''t break the rules, you don''t need to resist. Now, if I do this, will you resist me?" Yihui is very close. He can even smell a faint smell, the smell of a flower. Looking at Yihui''s face slowly pasted up, Yihui even saw xiaozo''s face a little red. He didn''t know whether he was shy or afraid. "No, even so, what do you want to do?" Yihui listened, his face closer and closer to the small play, and his forehead even stuck together. Looking at Yihui staring at himself, xiaozo''s breathing is even a little short, and the blush on his face is becoming more and more obvious. "Stay." Before xiaozou said it, the phone suddenly rang, interrupting Yihui''s next action. "Hey, hey, Yihui, do you hear me?" "You Li, it''s all right. What''s the situation and why can that person control NPC?" After Youli''s investigation, Yihui knows what hypnosis the other party may be, so he can control those students. "Next, we need the power of you and angels to defeat that guy and let him recognize the reality." Yihui hung up the phone and looked back at xiaozo. He found that the other party actually looked at him with a complaining look, as if he had done something bad. "Xiao Xiao, let''s go. That guy has been violating school rules and controlling students with hypnosis. It''s a bad thing." After listening to the small play, he nodded, directly opened the door with a sonic hand knife and went to find the acting student president. "You, don''t come here." The leader looked at xiaozou and Yihui and easily defeated his subordinates, even not affected by his hypnosis. He was a little desperate. "Why do you do this, don''t you? Don''t you want to be reborn?" "Shut up, how can you know how messed up my life is?" Next, when the villains often tell stories, even the people on the post death front who came to help felt a little pitiful. "I just want to be recognized by my father, but he only sees my brother. I''m nothing." "Fool!" Yihui grabbed Zhijing scholar''s collar and punched him hard. "Your own value is not recognized by others. You are you, not a substitute for your brother!" "Even if no one agrees with you, you should also agree with yourself. Don''t think of life as so complicated." Yihui pushed away the other side and left with xiaozo and everyone on the post death front. "Is that all right?" Seeing that Yihui didn''t continue to deal with Zhijing literati, Yuli asked. "It''s all right. He may want to understand tomorrow." However, Youli was a little upset when he saw Yihui walking ahead with xiaozo''s hand, and xiaozo didn''t even resist. "Hum, that''s even dissolution." Watching Youli leave inexplicably, rihe Noda hurried to catch up. "Xiaozo, what''s the matter?" With a small play back to the dormitory, ready to leave, did not expect a small play suddenly pulled himself. "It''s all right. I just feel that meeting you may be my happiness." With inexplicable words, Xiao Xiao left. Chapter 394 "Don''t you understand?" An endless sky, an independent island. "Your strength, you need to know what you mean in this world." "Don''t waste time, the shadow is coming." Didi, Didi The alarm clock rings as usual, and Yihui wakes up from a dream he can''t remember, but each dream makes him feel weaker and weaker. "What am I going to do?" As soon as Yihui came downstairs, he saw Xiaozuo waiting for him downstairs. "Have you figured out who else to save?" Xiaozo has always hoped that you can leave the world and return to life after death, but Yihui doesn''t know what other people''s wishes are now. "Maybe I can ask." Wasted most of his time, Yihui asked this question from a girl. "What do you want to do?" You Yi, a lovely girl with pink ponytail, is the lead singer of the band. "Er, speaking of wishes, I still have many wishes to realize. Is Yihui Jun willing to help me?" "Naturally, I will help you." ¨C for a while ¨C "So, what are we doing here?" Looking at himself and Youyi standing on the challenge arena in strange Taoist clothes, Yihui was stunned. "Yihui Jun, next I''ll teach you a lesson with my back. Wake up." You Yi runs directly behind Yihui, but you Yi''s poor arm can''t even raise Yihui. "You Yi, are you kidding? How can you beat me like this?" "But this is my wish. I must realize it." Looking at you Yidu crying anxiously, his eyes and face are a little red. Oh. Yihui had no choice but to try his best to jump and give Youyi a chance to lift himself. "Right now!" I saw you pick up Yihui according to the trend, just like TV, and fall on Yihui''s back. Yihui didn''t feel much, but Yiyi couldn''t stand it. He just finished drinking and covered his waist all the time. "Fool, how can you play like this? Pay attention." Yihui walked to Youyi with concern, helped Youyi knead her waist, and used a little massage she learned to alleviate Youyi''s pain. "Pain, pain, take it easy." Looking at Yihui close to him, Youyi''s face is a little red. "Well, well, what''s next? I''m willing to help you realize any wish." ¨C for a while ¨C "Is football next?" Looking at the dead front people forcibly pulled over, Yihui can even see the helplessness on each other''s face. "But I didn''t expect you to pull the angel to participate. It''s really rare." Naturally, in order to find each other, Yihui brought in the xiaozo and the last guy, the literati, and a group of NPCs. "Hum, just watch. We will defeat you." The facts show that although the duet is very fierce and has some super abilities, it obviously won''t do anything for football. It''s just walking on the court. After death, the strength of the people on the front was much stronger than that of Yihui. Not surprisingly, Yihui lost. "Great, thank you." Seeing the smile on Youyi''s face, Yihui felt that maybe the result was pretty good. At least he didn''t do it in vain. "You Yi, do you feel satisfied?" "Not enough. There are two more. I want to continue." Yihui rubbed Youyi''s head, just like comforting a child. "Well, the next project, let''s go." ¨C after a period of time ¨C Looking at you Yi and all of you on the post death front standing on the baseball field, Yihui even saw the enthusiasm and seriousness of breaking through the routine. It is rare. "You Yi, although we lost football to you, baseball won''t. You will lose." The fact is just as Yihui said, because Yihui himself has learned this, and the ability of small play can play on baseball and even bounce the other party''s ball with defense. After his death, everyone on the front is miserable. "Come on, we won''t lose to them." You Yi was still cheering up his teammates, but the powerful Yihui and xiaozo completely controlled the situation. Finally, after his death, the front still lost. afternoon "Did you give up so soon? It''s not enough. How can you beat me next time?" After the game, Yila Yihui stayed, hoping that the other party could train himself to hit a perfect home run. "Not enough, you Yi!" "Yes, I will try." Swing and hit the ball again and again. Even though Yihui has put a lot of water, you Yi still can''t hit a home run. "You Yi, why are you so persistent about this? Can''t you do anything else?" Looking at you Yi holding her knees and bending down to rest, Yihui can''t see it. "Yihui Jun, do you know my story?" Before Yihui said anything, you Yi continued to speak. "I''ve always seen the games, football, the Olympic Games and everyone''s music on TV. I like them very much." "But before I died, I was a disabled person. I couldn''t do these things because I was half paralyzed." "Unwilling, I also want to run on the track, swim in the pool and perform on the field." "Sure." Yihui yells at you Yi. "As long as you believe, you can. Isn''t it now? You Yi!" "Yes." You Yi wiped the sweat off his face and focused on the next swing. "Coming!" Whew Pluck You Yi hit the baseball perfectly with a full blow, and he was flying all the time. "You Yi!" "I finally succeeded!" You Yi threw away her baseball bat and threw it directly at Yihui. "Great, great, I finally succeeded." However, Yihui still didn''t see how happy Youyi was. Did he do something wrong. "You Yi, what''s the matter? Is there a problem?" However, you Yi doesn''t look very right. It seems that the next thing is not very suitable. "You Yi, don''t you have another wish? Tell me, I will help you realize it." Just, you Yi still pushed Yihui away and shook his head. "No, Yihui Jun, no, it can''t be you." Seeing Youyi suddenly running away, Yihui hurried to catch up. "Wait, you Yi, why don''t you tell me what your wish is?" Finally, after running for a long time, Yihui didn''t even know where he went, "You Yi, wait for me." Yihui jumped over and knocked Youyi down. "You Yi, what is your wish?" Looking at his own Yihui, you Yi thought about it and said his last wish. "Marriage, Yihui Jun, will you marry me?" Chapter 395 "Get married!" Yihui didn''t expect that Youyi''s last was a wedding. He hasn''t been married yet. Er, it should be said that formal marriage has not been tried yet, but there are quite a lot of people who have set their lives. "You Yi, is this your last wish?" Yihui, however, is a little difficult to realize this wish. "Yihui Jun, didn''t you say? Are you kidding to realize any of my dreams?" You Yi stared at herself as if she had done something wrong. "However, you Yi, you can''t be so hasty. There are still a lot of things to do, at least." Said here, Yihui also felt a little embarrassed. "At least?" You Yi stares at Yihui and wants to hear the next sentence. "At least, I have to go on a date and get married. It''s too fast." Yihui helped Yi up and patted the dust on his body. "You Yi, go on a date with me tomorrow. At least, let you know myself and get married. Even in this world, you can''t play like this." "Then, come to me tomorrow, tomorrow." You Yi said that and left with a jump. "Agreed to go on a date with me tomorrow." Watching Youyi leave happily, Yihui feels it necessary to do a good job tomorrow. However, just walked back to the dormitory downstairs, xiaozo was still waiting for herself. It just seemed that xiaozo''s face was a little strange. "Xiaozo, what''s the matter?" "I heard." Xiaozou calmly looks at himself, but Yihui feels that xiaozou seems very angry. Even though he can''t see it from the outside, Yihui feels that the group is very angry, just as his important things have been taken away. "Tomorrow, you''re going on a date with a girl, aren''t you?" "Yes, xiaozo, but this is to reincarnate the girl. Did we agree soon at the beginning?" "But!" The trumpet suddenly pitched a little higher. "Forget it, come on tomorrow." Maybe Xiao Xiao thought it through, maybe for other reasons, Xiao Xiao left. "You Li, is that you?" Yihui returns to the dormitory and calls Youli soon. Only Youli may know that he is going to have an appointment with you tomorrow. "Well, it''s nice to go on a date with my members, and it''s really OK without my consent." I don''t know why, the reason for the phone opposite sounds strange. "What are you talking about? I just want to be good. I don''t mean anything else." "Sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Come on tomorrow." The phone hung up. "What, one by one." Yihui has no choice but to sleep first and think about what to do about this date tomorrow. After all, only school is here in this world. "No way." Yihui quickly got up from bed and went directly to the open space near the school. "Just know the imagination and structure, right?" "Ah ah!" Everything about architecture is in Yihui''s memory. Rebuild! morning "What''s that?" After death, everyone on the front woke up from the dormitory and passed the playground. They saw that the playground was full of small stalls that used to be only available for school celebrations. "Moreover, why do NPCs spontaneously help or even set up stalls." In the rest room, in addition to the Yihui who played a little off, there were also the tired paralyzed Zhijing literati. "Thank you. Leave the rest to me." Suddenly, a hand stretched out from the crowd took you Yi and pulled you Yi away directly. After death, the people on the front didn''t see that you Yi suddenly disappeared. "Yihui Jun!" Watching Yihui pull himself away, Youyi remembers what Yihui said yesterday. "Is all this for me?" Yihui took Youyi for a long time, and finally stopped. Looking at Youyi with a surprised face, Yihui smiled. "Well, at least I did a good job. Then, you Yi, would you like to finish the celebration with me?" "Of course." Yihui took Youyi''s hand and strolled around the celebration together to buy something and eat something. Yihui came out by himself. Everything is very clear. However, the two happily went shopping, but they didn''t notice the calm eyes behind them, staring at them in the distance. "Damn it, that guy took our Youyi like this." Behind the two, Youli followed them with the crowd. Seeing that they were very happy, Youli was cruel and couldn''t bite the handkerchief he was carrying. Yihui took Youyi to a snack stand, cafe, haunted house and performance. "A costume party?" Finally, Yihui took Youyi to his most prepared place, and finally ended today with this party. "Yes, go and change your clothes. I''ll wait for you inside." However, you Yi only saw that all the clothes inside were long white skirts, and there were no other clothes. "Forget it, it''s better than nothing." When Youyi got dressed and walked out of the dressing room, he found that he was the only one left in the whole Party and Yihui standing on the stage. "Come on, you Yi." Yihui leads you Yi''s hand into the stage, holds you Yi, and guides the other party to dance on the stage. "It''s like a dream." You Yi looks at the stage with only two people. He doesn''t need to be afraid. He doesn''t need to know whether he dances well. Only the person in front of him knows. "Be happy. Tonight is very important. Don''t miss it." Dancing with the music, you Yi and Yi Hui were immersed in the atmosphere. No one was willing to break the ball until the music stopped. "Happy, you Yi?" "Happy, thank you, Yihui Jun." "Come with me." Yihui pulls Youyi to the outside. At this time, there is a small stage outside, and there is still no one on it. "You Yi, take this." Yihui takes out a veil from one side, puts it on Youyi, and leads Youyi''s hand to the front desk slowly. "You Yi, although this is just a joke, there is no priest, no relatives, no bridesmaid and best man, but I hope you can bring this ring representing the contract." Yihui knelt down and took out a prepared ring from his pocket. "Yihui Jun." You Yi was so moved that her eyes were even wet with tears. "I can''t give you promise and happiness, but now, I can at least give you a possibility." "You Yi, even if we don''t meet again in the future, will you marry me now?" "Me, me." Youyi''s body is changing, and the whole body is like slowly turning into light. "You Yi!" Yihui quickly stood up and hugged Yi, who was about to disappear. "Yihui Jun, can I still meet you in the future?" "Sure, I''ll see you again." "Well, I will." With Youyi''s last words, Yiyi''s body turns into light and disappears in this world. "You Yi, even for your rebirth, even so." Heart, very painful. "Ah ah!" Leave Yihui alone, holding the ring that can''t be given out in place, messy on the stage. Chapter 396 white Endless white "Are you satisfied?" "If you still want my strength, you need to go through a lot." Didi, Didi Yihui woke up again, only to find that he was not lying in bed, but lying on the ground. It seems that he didn''t sleep well yesterday. "You Yi." Maybe Yihui is really tired. After all, what happened yesterday really makes Yihui physically and mentally tired. "Doodle, doodle, doodle." The phone has been ringing. It seems that the phone has been ringing since just now. Yihui even sees that Youli has called himself a lot, and has been calling since the morning. "What''s the matter?" Yihui thought that it might be because of Youyi, so Yihui didn''t answer the phone. After all, Youyi will leave the world, which is more or less related to himself. "Hello?" "Where are you? Something big has happened outside." Outside, in school "Damn, what''s there? Run away." After his death, everyone on the front was constantly engaged in guerrilla warfare in schools. The enemy was the black shadow that had been following them behind him. "Yihui, are you with the angel now? We need your help." Not long after the phone was finished, he was suddenly hung up. It seems that the other party also had an accident. "Damn it." Yihui quickly cleaned up his feelings and went out to see what had happened. Just went out and saw xiaozo sitting quietly in front of his dormitory door. Seeing himself coming out, he quickly stood up. "Xiaozo, why are you here?" "Look at you, after all." Xiaozou seems to know what Yihui did yesterday. Maybe he is afraid that Yihui can''t think of anything to cheer Yihui up. "It''s all right, sonata." "But you don''t look very well." Yihui didn''t speak. "It doesn''t matter. I''m still here." Xiaozo takes the initiative to hold Yihui, hoping that she can alleviate Yihui''s inner pain. "Little play." Yes, this is not a time for distraction. Yihui slowly cheered up and talked about things outside with xiaozo. "Accident?" Xiao Zou followed Yihui out of the door and found that although it was class time outside, Xiao Zou found that there were many strange things circling around the school. "What''s that?" The black shadow is very unlucky. "Xiaozo, don''t get close to them. You may be attacked." I saw Xiao play a hand knife and quickly cut the shadow, which surprised Yihui a little. "There are entities that can be attacked." "Well, keep attacking and go find everyone on the rear line." Xiaozou and Yihui are going to find everyone on the post death front together, but they haven''t found many people yet. However, after Yihui and xiaozo arrived at the school, they found that there were some residual bullets here, but Yihui and xiaozo couldn''t see anyone here, even NPC. "What happened? Even though the strength of the shadow is really powerful, not all NPCs will be killed. What happened?" Didi, Didi The call was finally aroused again. "Hello, hello." "Yihui Jun, where are you now? Everyone and I are in the principal''s office. Come here quickly. Is there an angel with you?" "That''s right. The Xiaoxiao is here too. When we come first, you keep it." Xiaozou and Yihui hurried to the headmaster''s room and knocked at the door. "Who is it?" "It''s me, Yihui, Youli." Just after saying that, you Li directly opened the door, rushed out, directly rushed into Yihui''s arms, and even threw Yihui down directly. "You Li, what''s the matter?" Looking at Youli sobbing in his arms, Yihui asked with concern. "Everyone, Dashan and others were killed by the shadow." "What!" Yihui can''t believe it. Unexpectedly, Dashan and other partners have disappeared. I really can''t think why the shadow can destroy them. "Explain in detail what happened and why the mountains disappeared." Yuli stopped crying and slowly talked about what had just happened. "Today, everyone goes to study as usual, but today is a little different. There are many black monsters outside." You Li said, his shoulders still shaking involuntarily. "We use weapons to resist, but those shadows have always been difficult to eliminate, and those who are contacted by the shadows will become their companions. Dashan is to delay us and be caught by the shadows." Yihui and xiaozo looked at each other and knew for the first time that there was such a threat in the world. If they couldn''t stop it, everyone might die here. "Xiaozo, have you heard of this before?" Xiaozo just shook his head. After all, xiaozo is just like them. There is nothing special. They are all people waiting for redemption. "Damn, can''t we really stop these monsters?" "Can you listen to me?" The computer was suddenly turned on. Although Yihui always saw a computer here, he didn''t see them turn it on at ordinary times. Yihui thought it was just a decoration. "This is our military division. Next, listen to him." The military Master said, prepared for a while and said. "In fact, I''m invading the computer in this world and found some secrets. In this world, there seems to be something similar to a computer program." "Where are the things and how are we going to get there?" The man across the computer paused for a moment and said. "On the second floor of the basement, there is a little computer about this program, and there is also a place about the computer department on the map I found." "That is to say, these shadows may come from there, or there are our answers, right?" The man on the computer nodded. "But the shadows may be all around there. If you really plan to rush in, you may sacrifice a lot of people." The crowd remained silent. "Even so, we have to go in. After all, this is the only possibility." Everyone nodded at the same time. "Well, let''s prepare and choose who to go in." Everyone was stunned. Indeed, if everyone went in without combat power, they would die. "Next, I''ll choose." It is also about your responsibility as a leader. Finally, Li decided to choose several people who are willing to go in and are ready to sacrifice. Xiaozo and Yihui will naturally be ready to go in. "Xiao Xiao, you stay here." Looking at xiaozou''s puzzled eyes, Yihui said. "Please, don''t take risks. Can you listen to me once, just this time?" Yihui tightly hugs xiaozo. "Okay, but be careful if you die in it." The little player put his hand around his neck. "Hum, let''s go. Everyone is still waiting for us." Maybe you were a little angry. Yihui finally patted the head of the small play and went to the underground and computer department with you Li. Chapter 397 "Safe." Yihui walks in front and goes deep into the ground floor with Youli and other partners. Along the way, Yihui has simply avoided a lot of shadow attacks, but with the deepening, there are more and more shadow, Yihui they have been difficult to avoid shadow attacks. "What to do next? No matter where we go, we will be surrounded." Yihui and others hid in the next department and looked at the dark shadow walking around outside. "Moreover, the enemy may attack our remaining partners. If we don''t solve the problem early, our partners will have an accident sooner or later." Yihui thought for a while and decided to go further. After all, this is for others. "Leave the rest to you." "What do you mean?" Youli and everyone looked at Yihui and didn''t understand what Yihui said. "The next road depends on you. I''ll attract their attention." "No, let''s go." You Li is the first to disagree. You Li will not agree to leave Yihui alone to face those monsters, whether for the sake of the team or individuals. "You Li, believe me, it only takes more than ten minutes to go down from here. It won''t be long. I''ll stay here all the time. You just have to find the answer quickly." "No, absolutely not. I don''t agree." You Li holds fast to Yihui''s clothes and won''t believe that Yihui can stop those monsters. If Yihui stays here, he will die. "You Li, believe me, you can fight against angels. How can you lose?" "No, No." Youli was crying. Looking at Youli who didn''t intend to give up at all, Yihui sighed. "Please, everybody, take Youli there." "Yes, and take care." Everyone forced Youli to leave, leaving Yihui alone to buy them time. "Let me go, let me go, no, no!" You Li didn''t intend to leave until the last minute. "You Li." Yihui lost a knife to Youli. "Trust me, as long as I''m not dead, this knife won''t break." "Let''s go!" Watching the shadow slowly surround, everyone on the front left quickly after death, leaving Yihui to face these monsters alone. "Oh!" The shadow made a strange sound. When I rushed over, I saw a black arrow directly through their bodies. "Sorry, this road is blocked." Yihui takes a bow and arrow and aims at the endless shadow. B2 "You Li, don''t worry. Since Yihui decides to stay above, it''s no use stopping him." Youli didn''t speak, but took the knife Yihui gave him and walked forward slowly. Wait for me, this time. You Li walked faster and faster. Whew, whew, whew No bow or arrow can take away a shadow. No matter how the shadow pours, Yihui can calmly face them. "How much more?" Yihui keeps shooting. He feels that his body is getting more and more tired. Continuous manufacturing brings great physical consumption to himself. "Damn it." Yihui even saw that after being shot by himself, the shadows were slowly integrated. Yihui could only continue to attack and attack. "Don''t underestimate me!" False, spiral sword Boom Suddenly the whole floor shook, and they could feel the strong vibration coming from upstairs. "Hurry up, it seems that it won''t last long." Youli and everyone walked into the marked computer department and found the information about the man left to them. "The world is real." You Li and everyone didn''t expect that the reality of the world and those monsters were completely different from what they imagined. "Why?" Yihui saw that after those shadows were scattered by himself, they merged continuously to form a huge shadow. "Yihui!" Youli rushed up from the second floor and was stunned to see Yihui fighting with the huge shadow. "You Li, how did you come back?" "Outside, the enemy''s console, in the playground, take this." You Li threw a ball to Yihui. "Take it to the playground, open it, and everything will be over." Yihui nodded, attracting the shadow to chase him. Walking out of the teaching building and seeing the dark shadows on the playground, it seems that it will take a lot of time to rush to the playground. "Even so." Yihui rushed into the playground and smashed the ball directly. "Recover!" The white light came out of the ball and instantly covered everyone''s vision. "Has anyone finally found this?" A person who Yihui doesn''t know at all appears in front of Yihui. This person claims to have been a person in the world. He just loses hope, becomes an NPC and creates these monsters. "Why do these things?" "Because I don''t believe in any hope until you and your partner." The figure came to Yihui and drew a picture. "Even if you are not together, this child still believes that you will be safe and protect those who can''t fight. Your feelings finally let me decide to help you." Yihui sees that xiaozo has been guarding the principal''s room and constantly cleaning up the shadow. Even though she is very tired, xiaozo has not given up. "There is another girl who is willing to stay and fight with you for you. Her courage is commendable." You Li was unwilling to leave until he was pulled away, and even wanted to stay like this. "You let me see that maybe I''m wrong. You still have hope. Go and reincarnate. There are still many beauties waiting for you in life." White light enveloped the whole school. When Yihui regained his vision and saw the playground, all the shadows disappeared. "Did you win?" Yihui hurried back to the principal''s office, saw that he was still waiting for his little play at the door, and ran over. "Little play!" Yihui ran to xiaozo, looked at xiaozo with a little sweat on his forehead, and slowly helped xiaozo wipe the sweat off his forehead. "Little play, hard work." "It''s okay, you''re okay. It''s great." Although I can''t see clearly, Yihui still sees it. Xiaozo''s face is a little red and seems a little embarrassed. "Little play." Looking at xiaozo''s lovely appearance, Yihui couldn''t control it. He held xiaozo''s shoulder and leaned his head slowly over. "No." Looking at xiaozou''s intention to push himself away, Yihui didn''t stop. He still leaned hard in the past. Although there is a lot of difference in their body shape, the xiaozo can''t push away Yihui, but the thrust is getting smaller and smaller. "What are you doing!" Youli didn''t know when he would come back. When he saw that they were at the door and wanted to do something strange, he shouted and stopped them. "Ah." Xiaozou directly fled the scene, leaving Yihui embarrassed to face Youli''s pressing questions. Chapter 398 "Don''t you know?" "It''s over." The white flame surrounds Yihui''s body, but Yihui can''t feel any pain. "Soon, you need my strength." Didi, Didi Yihui presses the alarm clock at the head of his bed and wakes up slowly. "It''s almost over." yesterday "That is to say, angels are not angels of God. Like us, they are poor people who have come to this world." You Li introduced to everyone on the front, and then threw an important bomb. "This world is for us to meet our regrets, so we will appear in this world." You Li looks at everyone and hopes to be recognized. "Let''s be reborn together. If we are satisfied, we can leave here." Yihui doesn''t know what happened in the end. The last Yihui has left. When Yihui came downstairs, he didn''t see the small play. "Xiaozo, where have you been?" Yihui returned to the teaching building and saw some words written on the bulletin board below. "Graduation ceremony?" Yihui returned to the headmaster''s office and saw everyone on the front line waiting for him here. "Finally? Come here." Yihui somehow sat down and looked at Youli and everyone. He didn''t know what they wanted to do. "We all decided to leave. After all, we all know the truth. We all hope to have a new life." Yihui looks at everyone who still stays in philosophy. In fact, he is a little reluctant. After all, it is difficult for everyone to get together here. "Well, is everyone leaving?" "You too. Just like us, let''s be reborn. There are still many beautiful things waiting for us in life." Yihui naturally doesn''t know. After all, he came to this world, which is a little different from them. "Then, the afternoon ceremony, together." Time has been decided. The next step is to meet your last regret in the world. Yihui follows Youli in school and looks at the girl around him who has always looked at him differently. Yihui doesn''t know what he thinks of the girl. "I used to be unable to forgive myself and the murderer because my brother and sister died." Youli first talked about his experience with Yihui. After all, the afternoon is the last time. Youli doesn''t want to have any regrets. "The first time I saw you, I saw my brother''s figure. Such a small child will die with regret. I really want to protect this child." "I just didn''t expect that in the end, we can survive and know the truth because of you." Youli sat down and looked at the Yihui who had changed himself in the world. "Thank you, Yihui. Thanks to you, we can get to this step." You Li finished and was ready to leave. "Your choice is an angel, isn''t it?" Yihui didn''t speak or answer. "After all, it''s the first person you see, I know." "The rest of the time, finish your regret." You Li just walked away. However, no matter how Yihui looks for it, he can''t find where xiaozo is, just as xiaozo deliberately hides. Time passed slowly. It was afternoon and the commencement ceremony began. "Now, to all of you on the death front, a graduation ceremony for rebirth." Youli looked at the comrades in arms who came up to say goodbye to him. He thought of himself and everything they had, and he was a little reluctant to give up. "You Li, if there is an afterlife, I hope to continue to be your friend." "You Li, after rebirth, be a good man and don''t give up hope." "You Li, make good friends and trust them." Looking at the comrades in arms one by one, because the final farewell slowly turned into light and disappeared. Even if Li Ming knew it would be the result, he still couldn''t help it. "Thank you, everyone. Go to reincarnation." Seeing everyone disappear in front of him, Youli couldn''t help crying, but not only because of parting, but also because of his blessing to them. "Everyone, we must live a good life." Youli turned to Yihui and held Yihui''s hand. "Yihui, finally, can you tell me whether I am a good leader." "Of course, you Li is the kindest and most unique team leader I''ve ever seen. It''s my honor to be under your hand." "Thank you. That''s good." By reason, also into light, disappeared in front of Yihui. "Is that enough?" "Well, well done, Yihui." Xiaozo appeared behind Yihui and held Yihui in his arms. "That''s good. They will all reincarnate and live their own life again." "Xiao Xiao, what about you?" Yihui looked at the small play with worry. "I still have something I want to do." "Little play!" Xiao Xiao looked at Yihui. "If you want to do something, you just go to thank the humanitarian, right?" Xiaozou can''t believe it. Looking at Yihui, she can''t believe that the other party knows his own business. "But is there nothing else besides that?" Yihui stares at xiaozo, hoping that xiaozo can give himself an answer. "No, No." The little play pushes away a glow. "Why?" "I can''t go yet, I can''t." "As long as I feel satisfied, I will disappear. No, I don''t want to disappear." Yihui understands, at least Yihui knows, the feelings of xiaozo. "Xiao Xiao, come with me." Xiaozou looked at Yihui suspiciously. "I''m different from you. I''m here for some reason. If I can take you away, would you like to go with me?" "I will." As soon as the voice fell, Yihui and xiaozo saw that the whole school was suddenly collapsing, the ground was separated, and the whole place was separated. "Little play!" Yihui firmly holds xiaozo''s hand, unwilling to separate, unwilling to lose xiaozo like this. "Ah ah!" With more and more strength, Yihui felt that it was a little difficult to grasp xiaozo''s hand. "No, no, don''t take it away, my little play!" A light suddenly fixed the whole world. Yihui saw that the whole school was slowly restored to its original state, but his body could not grasp the small play, and his body was slowly floating upward. "Little play!" outside Looking at the chain in Yihui''s chest, yeyi and the store manager know that Yihui has succeeded. "It worked." Before he finished, suddenly a huge pressure came from Yihui. The mutation made both of them unable to react, and they were bounced away in an instant. When they got back to their senses, they saw Yihui''s soul had a black robe, and the color of his hair was a little different, black and white. The knife at the waist has been taken out of its sheath and held in your hand. "Little play." Yihui finished this sentence, fell into a coma, and his soul returned directly to the body. "It seems that his trial is more complicated than we expected." "We won''t know what happened until he gets up." Chapter 399 "Have you come out before you know my name?" Yihui opened his eyes and saw himself lying in the school. There was no one around, only the empty white flame in front of him. "Who are you?" "I can''t tell you. I need you to guess my name." The flame did not continue to speak, so it left. "Wait, I have something else to ask." Didi, Didi The alarm clock rings Yihui slowly wakes up and sees a black cat lying next to him, watching Yihui helplessly. "Yo, boy, are you awake? Get up and start." The night jumped out of bed and walked out of the door. "Are you back?" Yihui can''t remember what happened yesterday. He just remembers that when he left, he left a small play in that world. "Damn it, xiaozo, no matter where you are, I will find you." After cleaning up his mood, Yihui went out of the house and began to prepare breakfast for all his family. "Yihui, his face doesn''t look very good. Is there something hiding from us?" Zhenhong looks at Yihui and thinks whether he has something on his mind to hide from himself, maybe it''s something important. "It''s really red. I''ll talk about it later. There are other things now." Since Yihui is willing to say, Zhenhong won''t care too much. At least let Yihui finish his own business first. When everyone finishes breakfast, Yihui leaves home with yeyi, leaving Zhenhong and her sisters at home. If something really happens, Zhenhong will tell Yihui. "Come in." Night with Yihui came to the store manager''s shop, went inside, walked through many doors, and finally came to an empty site. It''s incredible that there is such a big space in this store. "Now, let''s try your white fighting ability first. Come on." The store manager took out his crutch and looked at Yihui. "First, learn to leave the body." The store manager didn''t say. In fact, he just wanted to see if Yihui could leave his body without relying on those Yigu pills. Yihui sank down and felt an unknown feeling. His soul had left his body and appeared in black. "Yes, at least that''s good." The store manager was very satisfied with the fake God of death brought out by himself. "Come on, attack me as hard as you can." At first, the store manager thought that although he really didn''t have good knife skills, he was more than enough to deal with a kid. Thirty minutes later I saw that the store manager had cut many wounds with a knife, his hat had been beaten away, and one shoe was missing under his feet. Yihui is a little embarrassed, but it''s much better than the store manager. "Puyuan, are you over draining? You''re too weak to beat a kid." Although yeyi said so, it can be seen that without using his own spiritual power, the store manager''s knife technique has been a qualified God of death, but Yihui can completely rely on the knife technique to defeat Puyuan, and Puyuan can''t defeat each other at all. "Well, do you want to compete?" The store manager took back the knife and looked at Yihui with satisfaction. "Yes, at least your knife technique is much better than that of me, an ordinary guy, but if you need to refine it in the future, I can''t help you." With that, the store manager clapped his hands and asked yeyi to come over. "Next, you have to learn another thing, which is a footwork called instant step." "What do you mean?" Before I finished, I saw that the store manager and yeyi had come behind Yihui, and the speed was very fast. Yihui didn''t even see when the other party appeared behind him. "What!" "This is instant step." The store manager said and gave way to yeyi. "Compared with teaching this, yeyi is the best. Let him teach you better. Well, we''ll talk about other things when you can graduate." Yihui sat down obediently and waited for yeyi to explain to himself about the practice of instant step. Yeyi walks to Yihui, jumps directly on Yihui''s head and lies down. "Listen, the so-called instant step is to cover your feet with spiritual power in an instant, and push yourself forward with spiritual power in an instant. The less you use, the faster the propulsion speed, and naturally the faster the speed." Yihui first listens to yeyi''s explanation about the use of instant steps and the collection of spiritual power. After listening to a general idea, Yihui is ready to try. I feel this strange power on myself, a different power. Suddenly, Yihui felt a light under his feet, as if he had the power to promote himself. "Instant step." Before I finished, I saw the huge thrust push Yihui away and hit the stone wall directly. The store manager and yeyi didn''t say anything. "To some extent, it was successful, but too much spiritual power was used. It can''t be said to be an instant step, but a jet." Yihui stood up from the stone pile with his head covered. It seems that this instant step still needs a lot of time to learn. "One more time." Shunpo But this time, Yihui didn''t even have any activities, just stood in place without any change. "There is too little spiritual power. Use more, or you can''t even move." "Yes." Yihui continues to try the use method of instant step. The store manager walks to yeyi and talks about it. "How long will it take to train next? It seems to take a lot of time." Bang Yihui bumped into the wall again. This time, he directly hit his head first, with greater strength and ruthlessness. "I don''t know. Maybe it will take a few days." Just finished, Yihui hit the stone wall directly. "Ah, ah, ah, ah, it seems to take a lot of time. Forget it. The ghost road training is still a little late. After all, it takes a lot of time to beat in vain, and the cultivation of instant steps, forget it." So a day passed Although there is no physical problem, Yihui''s body is already very tired, and Yihui chose a time to go home and prepare lunch. "Well, continue tomorrow and have a good rest tonight." Take care of everything about his sisters. Yihui takes a bath and lies directly in bed. "So tired." Yihui is also going to sleep directly. Zhenhong comes in at this time. "Yihui, are you free?" "It''s all right, really red. What''s the matter?" Zhenhong closes the door, goes to bed and shrinks into Yihui''s arms. "Yihui, should you tell me what happened at that practice time?" Yihui thought for a moment and said it to Zhenhong. Is it really good? "Zhenhong, although something really happened, it was just a dream, but I didn''t react for a while." "I know if there is another person." Ah? Although true red is right, Yihui always thinks whether true red is too sensitive. "Sure enough, you guy, even in the dream, you''re looking for other women. Isn''t it too much? Obviously, there are many people in other places, even in the dream!" Is the focus wrong? It''s just a dream. Mingming Yihui just said a dream, although the dream is too real. "Who is it? Let me see who is the one who fascinates you!" Tonight, the entanglement of true red continues. Chapter 400 Unknowingly, cheap dad and mom have come back with cranberries and even some handwritten letters, but Yihui is not interested at all. "What''s the matter, Yihui? My father is back. Isn''t he happy at all?" "No, go away. Since you''re back." Yihui takes cranberries, canaries and mercury lamps to listen to what happens outside. "That''s too much." Cheap dad had to go to cheap mom to find some comfort. "About the same time." Say sorry to them and listen to their story later. Yihui goes out by himself. "Well, what''s Yihui doing out?" Cheap dad looks at Zhenhong and hopes Zhenhong can tell himself. "I don''t know, and even if I know, Yihui won''t let me tell you." "Why?" Zhenhong looked at her with contempt. "After all, your father''s position in Yihui''s heart is too low to rank at all." Leaving cheap dad kneeling on the ground and roaring alone, Yihui has come to Puyuan store. "Oh, boy, are you coming?" A big man at the door came in with Yihui. Yihui had been here for several days and had known this guy. Yihui doesn''t remember the name of tiezhai very clearly. Yihui came to the training ground and saw the store manager Mr. yeyi waiting for him here. "Oh, boy, are you going to finish the instant step today?" After several days of practice, Yihui can use instant steps without too much or too little strength, but Yihui''s speed is still very slow. At least he needs to continue to practice. "Naturally, finish the practice of instant step today." Every instant step, the speed will be faster and faster. Yeyi and the store manager also see that Yihui''s speed is faster and faster, but the speed is still not enough. It''s almost the same as the general God of death. "Faster, faster, faster." Psionic control is becoming simpler and simpler, and the faster the coverage speed is. "Faster!" Sting "Oh." The store manager and yeyi see that Yihui''s speed has reached their expected speed, can reach the speed of general death, and can complete the next course. "Yes, just a few days, you can do this. At least we are very satisfied and can practice in the next step." Yihui finally succeeded. The store manager loosened his muscles and bones, then snapped his fingers and called the outside assistant. "Next, let our good assistant help you deal with the cultivation of ghost road and practice well. This is troublesome work, and we also pay great attention to time. First practice for a period of time, and then we start another practice." The assistant outside came in and began to explain everything about ghosts with Yihui. "That is to say, this is a spell that needs to be sung. It is used through specific methods. In addition, it is also used for healing and binding." "That''s about it. How about it? It''s interesting?" "Yes, please teach me." Yihui finally learned a little through recitation and learning during this period, but he also had a little doubt. "What''s the matter, stopped?" The assistant looked at Yihui and suddenly stopped to ask what happened. "If you don''t sing, it will indeed reduce the power of the ghost Road, but why? It''s because without singing, singing can be omitted, so singing is just to strengthen." "No, if you use too many techniques, you will naturally become proficient, and the power of omitting singing will be the same as not omitting." "Well, if I find the path of these spiritual powers, can I use my original power without singing?" "Oh, the path? It''s really a good subject. After all, there''s no body structure in the spirit. Maybe your statement is a little interesting." However, Yihui''s study of ghosts is here for the time being. Now Yihui has to learn important courses. "Yihui Jun, now you have to learn one thing." I saw yeyi jump directly in front of Yihui and turn Yihui over with a flick of his tail. "It hurts. What are you doing?" "Next, you have to cultivate something. If your knife can''t be used and the ghost road loses its function, the remaining weapon is your fist." As soon as the night finished, he stared at Yihui. "Next, you have to practice the ability of white fighting with me. As long as your fist can hit me, even if you win." "However, instant steps should also be integrated, otherwise you will suffer." "Start." Before Yihui asked something, yeyi''s attack had rushed over. Before Yihui reacted, yeyi had hit him in the abdomen and flew out with a knife. "Not yet." Yeyi steps behind Yihui again and kicks again, but Yihui has recovered and raised his hand to resist yeyi''s attack. The night smiled contemptuously, slipped away from Yihui''s attack, and hit Yihui''s chin with another foot. "Damn, it''s not over." Yihui came to yeyi''s back and was ready to catch yeyi directly, but the other party was not only very small, but also very flexible. He directly avoided Yihui''s attack and threw his tail on Yihui''s face again. "Uh." Yihui knelt on the ground with his face covered in pain and shouted to the night. "Stop, stop, rest first." Seeing that the night stopped, Yihui quickly took an instant step close to the night, and raising his foot was an attack. "That''s naive, young man." What Yihui kicked was only the shadow of yeyi. The real yeyi had come to Yihui''s head and patted a claw severely. "Ah ah!" Three hours have passed Yihui covered his injured face and sat in the corner drawing a circle, while yeyi sat quietly on the ground as if nothing had happened. "That''s it today. At least catch me, or you won''t succeed in this white fight." Looking at Yihui, the store manager and yeyi don''t care and let Yihui go back first. Yihui walked home, except that he was very tired physically and mentally, and his will was shaking. "Damn, how long do you have to practice? Really." Yihui wants to give up, but think about learning this. At least if he will encounter this situation in the future, he will not have no means to fight back. "I''m back." Yihui just came back and saw his cheap father waiting for him at the door. "Yihui, aren''t you?" "Dad, it''s no problem. You don''t have to worry." Seeing Yihui''s firm eyes and knowing that the other party has made a good awakening, there is only one thing to do. "Hum, come on, I won''t say anything." Wholeheartedly will believe Yihui, because this is the family. There is no reason to trust your family. "Dad, wait until I finish it. That''s it today." Yihui returns to his room and lies in bed. Although his body has been beaten, his body remembers his movements. It will be better next time. "Come on." Chapter 401 An endless sky, an isolated island. Different from the past, there is a campus and a deserted campus on the island. "Don''t you understand?" "The world, and my business." White flame, burning in front of a glow. "Soon, you have a choice." ¨C shaking sound ¨C "Wake up, Yihui, wake up." "If you don''t get up again, it''s too late." Yihui rubbed his eyes and saw the young berries sitting by his bed, constantly pulling his quilt. "Yihui, get up quickly. Everyone is waiting for you." "Yes, raspberry, you go first. I''ll come soon." Looking at the young berries jumping away, Yihui also woke up a lot, prepared and went out. "Oh, Yihui, it''s rare. Since I overslept." Cheap dad sat next door and looked at Yihui, who usually gets up early, who actually overslept. It seems that the other party''s cultivation really consumes God. "It''s all right. It''s just that I was too tired last night. I should be fine recently." At about the same time yesterday, Yihui had slowly touched the threshold. At least yeyi felt that Yihui''s cultivation was almost the same. After all, not every god of death would be good at fighting for nothing. "Well, I''m out." Looking at Yihui ready to go out, Xiaomei hurried over and hugged Yihui''s thigh. "Yihui, Yihui, Xiaomei also wants to go out with you. In addition, Xiaomei wants to eat that white and red cake." Although Xiaobei is talking about Dafu cakes, Yihui doesn''t know whether there are Dafu cakes in the world. "Well, just stay at home, young berries. I''ll just go out and buy them. Just stay at home, okay?" Chickberry finally chose to wait at home for Yihui to come back. After all, she still has to watch the library with Zhenhong and them. Speaking of it, not only Zhenhong and cranberries, mercury lamp, Canary, but also Xiali Youzi. Both sisters like to watch Kuku, so Yihu likes to learn any interest classes outside. Yihui finally left Xiaomei and hurried to Puyuan store. As soon as he opened the door, he saw yeyi waiting for him at the door. "Boy, it seems that it''s too urgent to cultivate. As expected, it''s still not so easy to learn in vain. You''d better prepare other things first." "What?" Yeyi shook his head and let Yihui walk into the store with yeyi. He just met the assistant Mr. "Teacher, I want to ask you a favor." Yihui takes out a list to the assistant. In the other party''s confused eyes, Yihui asks the other party. "Please, I need these materials home, so please." With that, Yihui took yeyi into the basement. "Are you coming?" Looking at Yihui who came in, the store manager didn''t expect that the child had the power needed by the basic God of death after only a few days, and his spiritual power was also huge. He only needed practice and actual combat, and he would be his best combat power in the future. "Congratulations, Yihui Jun, now you have understood most of your abilities. Now you only need time to overdo and practice. You will become stronger, but there is the most important thing to learn by yourself." The store manager said and pointed to the knife at Yihui''s waist. "This shallow beating is your last practice." Yihui doesn''t know why. "This knife belongs to you. The soul chopping knives of the God of death are different. With the emergence of the God of death, it also disappears with the God of death. Each soul chopping knife is different. Most of the God of death''s combat power depends on their own soul chopping knives." "Now, you need to find a way to understand your own soul chopping Dao. The only way is Dao Zen." £¿ Yihui doesn''t understand at all. "Of course, it takes more time at least, but we have a better way for you to master this power quickly." Before Yihui finished listening, the store manager directly picked up his crutch and knife and rushed directly at Yihui. "What are you doing!" Watching the store manager suddenly attack himself, if he didn''t react fast enough, he would really be cut by the other party. "The quickest way I can think of is to force your solution in actual combat." Before Yihui gets used to it, the store manager''s attack is like a storm. No matter how Yihui avoids it, the other party''s knife has been cut accurately. "Don''t underestimate me!" Yihui slowly increases the speed, but the store manager''s ability as a god of death is naturally not weak. Even if it''s just for cultivation, it''s not a lot of water. "Also, don''t use the ghost way. It''s your own soul chopping knife. Don''t use other forces." I saw the store manager''s spiritual power soared again. A knife and Yihui couldn''t stop it. His body was directly hit like a ball. "Ah ah!" Yihui rushed up again, but his store manager''s knife untied the seal and said a word. "Wake up, Hongji." The store manager''s knife has changed. Its appearance is not only different, but also the pressure is greater. At least Yihui has difficulty breathing. "This is the beginning of my soul chopping knife. If you can''t beat my beginning, you can''t move on." I saw the other party send out a red light, cut the ground and flew to Yihui. If Yihui was not fast enough, it had been cut off by the other party just now. "Do you really want to kill me, you guy?" "That''s right." He was stunned when he got a positive reply from the other party. "If you can''t beat my attack, you''d better die." The red light hit again. This time, it was faster. Yihui was more and more difficult to avoid. "Flaw." Before he finished, the store manager appeared behind Yihui, kicked Yihui away with one foot, and the soul chopping knife in his hand cut behind Yihui. "It''s over." The red light flashed again, and the huge impact pushed Yihui underground and blew up a layer of land. "That''s your limit." The store manager came to the ground, looked at Yihui obliterated by the soil and waved a knife mercilessly. Dong Dong Dong "This is your destiny." An endless sky, an isolated island. "No one wants to die, and no one wants to be sacrificed like this. The strength you need is in my hand." The white flame appeared in front of Yihui. "There''s no need to feel powerless. People can''t always go well, and no one can always win." The white flame blocked the store manager''s attack. "What!" The store manager jumped two steps and looked at Yihui warily. "There''s nothing to hesitate." Yihui''s spiritual power increased sharply. "Fear or unknown." Yihui raises his knife and faces the store manager. "The path of evolution needs to be explored by ourselves." "Even if the body breaks down, as long as the spirit doesn''t die, you can move forward." "Call me." "My name!" The white flame twines on the shining knife, just like a silver shining treasure knife. "Shine, day." Chapter 402 "Shine, day." The white flame, all retracted into the soul chopping knife in Yihui''s hand, the blade began to change, and the whole blade became snow-white. The blade also had silver white flame lines. There was nothing on the handle, only a simple handle, that''s all. "This is what ability Yihui''s soul chopping knife will have. It''s interesting." Yihui waved his knife and the flame surrounded Yihui. "What?" I saw Yihui''s injury recover slowly, and even the clothes he had just damaged have changed back to the original. "Is this power interesting and restorative? But you can''t beat me without attack." I saw the store manager attack again, and the red light rushed directly to Yihui, but the flame around Yihui directly hit the red light. In a moment, the store manager''s attack was dissolved and turned into a little blue power. "Defuse my attack, no, it''s a little different." The store manager looked at Yihui in surprise and wanted to know what the principle of Yihui''s attack was. "Boy, what is your attack?" "If you don''t understand, take it." Yihui rushed up with a knife, but the store manager still felt that Yihui''s attack and psychic power didn''t change much, and he couldn''t see the difference between the attack. "Is it just a simple auxiliary ability? What a pity." With the passage of time, the store manager began to feel that something was wrong. He felt that his attack seemed to be getting weaker and weaker, just as his spiritual power was suppressed. "What''s going on?" At this time, the store manager finally found that his soul chopping knife had changed back to the normal form and Hongji''s mode had disappeared. "What''s going on?" Yihui didn''t answer the other party''s words and continued to chase the store manager, but the store manager''s spiritual power was still much stronger than Yihui, so Yihui lost in the end. When Yihui finally passed out because of Tuoli, the store manager found that his soul chopping knife had been restored to its prototype. "Temporary ability?" Looking at Yihui who was already in a coma, the store manager was a little satisfied. "Although the combat capability is not as good as expected, this recovery capability is enough to open our eyes." The store manager took Yihui back to the store to have a rest and talked to yeyi about what happened just now. "Well, if this power becomes stronger, it may be more powerful. I began to look forward to his solution." "During this time, let him practice at home. He doesn''t need to come here. After all, his family still needs to get along well." When Yihui woke up, he saw that yeyi and the store manager were ready to stand up, but his body still fell involuntarily. "Have a rest. You have consumed a lot of spiritual power. It''s almost empty. You need to rest." Yihui didn''t continue to rest after listening, but insisted on standing up. "What time is it? I''m going home." "It''s all right. It''s just six o''clock in the afternoon. It doesn''t need to be too urgent." "No, we can''t let the family worry." The store manager shook his head helplessly. "Night one, next please." The night nodded and jumped on Yihui''s head. "Come on, boy, go home. Let me protect you this way." Yihui is on his way home. Yeyi explains Yihui''s situation now. "Don''t go again. Next, let me let you practice at your home. You don''t have to go to the store unless necessary." Yihui was relieved after listening. After all, he was not at home. Even if the family were not worried, Yihui was also worried about problems at home. "Well, what are you going to do with these things?" Seeing Yihui go back with some strange materials, yeyi asked. "No way, there are many people in my family who need my care. As a mature man, I naturally have to bear the responsibility of my family." "It''s so mature." Yeyi sat lazily on Yihui''s head and said. "Then you work hard and I''ll sleep first." Back home, Yihui first accepted the strange torture of his father and mother, as well as the pestering greetings of his sisters. Finally, I have to accept the greetings and entrustment of everyone''s dolls and talk about that thing by the way. "Raspberry, wait a minute." Although the body is very tired, Yihui is still directly ready to make bread. It took a lot of time. At least Yihui had finished the food that chickberry liked according to his memory. At least chickberry was very happy. After dealing with everyone, Yihui goes straight in and takes a bath. Dong Dong Dong There was a knock outside the bathroom. "Yihui, can I come in?" Real red is outside. "Come in." Zhenhong opened the door and saw Yihui''s naked upper body. Even if she saw it many times, she couldn''t help blushing. "True red, what''s the matter?" Zhenhong didn''t speak, but quietly took off her clothes, put them aside neatly, walked to the bathtub and looked at Yihui. "Yihui, is it hard to practice?" "No, at least the recent cultivation is over, and the rest don''t need to leave home." "Yes." Zhenhong didn''t speak, but just looked at Yihui. "True red?" "Although everyone didn''t say it, everyone was lonely and couldn''t see you. Even if they knew you were here, they would worry about you." "Everyone is your doll. If you can''t see your master and can''t be with your master once, as a doll, you will be very lonely and want to be with your master all the time." Yihui has never thought about this problem. After all, Zhenhong has always been around them before, so he hasn''t thought about this problem. Now he spends more time together, but he doesn''t spend more time around. Maybe he really needs to think about it. "Sorry, really red, let you worry, and sorry, let you feel lonely." Zhenhong shook her head and was ready to leave. "Ah, just ready to wash your hands." Dad suddenly walked in without even knocking at the door. Seeing that Zhenhong was only wearing underwear and half naked with his son in the bathroom, the father silently closed the door and gave his son a thumb. "Hey, Dad, did you misunderstand something at the dance!" "Sorry, it''s my father''s fault. I have no eyes. I can''t see that you and your doll have a forbidden love. Dad won''t say anything. You can go at ease." "Dad!" Yihui didn''t put on his clothes. He ran out directly and raised his foot to give his father a kick to make this non intuitive guy suffer. Leaving Zhenhong alone in a daze with a red face, Zhenhong just thought of what her cheap father said and had a different idea in her heart. "Yihui''s father doesn''t care whether I''m human or not, but whether Yihui likes it or not." Zhenhong has a different idea, and this idea is gradually changing, an impulse, more and more obvious. Chapter 403 So hungry, so hungry. Humans, souls, are delicious. However, if the most delicious is still the God of death, it is more delicious. The dark figure is throbbing. "Didi, Didi." When the alarm clock rings, Yihui turns off the alarm clock with one hand and gets up. "True red?" It''s rare for Zhenhong to leave her box and sleep beside her. After all, Zhenhong hasn''t done so for a long time because she has changed her appearance. "Zhenhong, Zhenhong, wake up." Zhenhong rubbed her eyes, looked at Yihui in front of her and said vaguely. "Yihui, what''s the matter?" "I also want to ask you, how do you sleep with me?" Zhenhong looked at herself and found that she was not lying in the box, but in bed. "Yihui, go and prepare black tea." Although he blushed, he soon recovered. "Strange." When Yihui left the room, Zhenhong threw herself directly on the pillow and shouted shyly. "Ah ah ah." When Yihui was ready, he waited for some time before Zhenhong came out. Seeing that there was no abnormality on Zhenhong''s face, Yihui felt that he thought too much. "Meow." Mr. yeyi walked to Yihui as if he had no problem, and obediently rubbed Yihui''s clothes and climbed onto Yihui. "Mr. yeyi?" "Meow." Naturally, Mr. yeyi will not talk casually when there are outsiders, but simply sit aside and have breakfast with Yihui. "True red, what''s the matter with you? You didn''t sleep in the box." The young raspberry is next to Zhenhong. Naturally, Zhenhong doesn''t return to the box. "I want you to take care of it." When she mentioned it, Zhenhong quickly opened the topic, but the mercury lamp around her heard it clearly. "Hum." When breakfast is over, Yihui is ready to go out. The mercury lamp quickly comes to stop Yihui. "Mercury lamp, what''s the matter?" "Take me out." Mercury lamps can always go out at will, but the world is too dangerous. Yihui always hopes that they don''t go out at will and stay at home at ease. "Mercury lamp, you know the rules. Don''t make trouble." "But no." Mercury lamp is usually good, but as long as it is related to true red and Yihui, mercury lamp will be very excited and radical. "Mercury lamp, good." But this time the mercury lamp didn''t listen well, but directly grasped Yihui''s clothes. "No." Three minutes later I saw Yihui reluctantly go out with the mercury lamp. Although he just held the mercury lamp in his arms, the mercury lamp was obviously very happy. "Mercury lamp, can''t you make up with real red? After all, you are all my favorite dolls. I don''t want any of you to be hurt." All you get is a hum. "Well, isn''t that Mr. Kurosaki? Why are you here?" Yihui turned and saw a little girl with orange hair and another little girl with short black hair in front of him. "Longgui and Zhiji? What are you doing here?" Maybe it was their own influence. Two guys who should know each other in the future knew each other very early, and they soon became good friends. "Nothing, just come out to make soy sauce." It sounds reasonable, but Yihui thinks they are just out to play. After all, Yihui has seen the rope skipping in their hands. "Alas, you two, although it''s a holiday, don''t just play. Learning is your task now." "That said, but Mr. Kurosaki, what''s this on you?" Long GUI pointed to the doll on Yihui and smiled. "This is my family. It''s called mercury lamp." Although long GUI and Zhiji already know that Yihui''s family has many dolls, they didn''t expect Yihui to regard them as their family, although Yihu also said so. "Ah, hahaha, then we''ll disturb you. You go on." Long GUI and Zhiji hurried away, leaving Yihui and mercury lamp. "They treat you like a fool. Do you want me to teach them a lesson?" The mercury lamp looked at Zhiji and Longgui who were far away and wanted to do it. "It''s all right. After all, you''ve always been my most important baby. There''s no way to change it." It was rare to see the mercury lamp blush, and Yihui smiled. "Well, keep walking." Walking to the store street, Yihui felt a different feeling, just like some monster staring at himself again. "Again?" After Puyuan''s cultivation and explanation, Yihui has roughly understood the origin and name of these monsters. "Empty? But your level of emptiness is too weak for me." Feel the other party''s spiritual power. Yihui doesn''t need to do anything, just a knife. "Change." Yihui directly left his body and appeared in front of Xu wearing a black death bully suit. "Death? Interesting and delicious." Seeing the empty saliva constantly left under his mask, it seems that Yihui is a very delicious food in his eyes. "Although I know you''re disgusting, you won''t consider contacting me." Instant step, chop "After all, I''m completely different from before." "Fool, who are you attacking?" Xu was ready to continue the attack, but soon found that he couldn''t move. "What!" I saw a strange blood mark on my neck. In a moment, it broke directly and turned into ashes. "It''s just an ordinary emptiness. Don''t you intend to become human?" Looking at the virtual animal disappearing completely, Yihui knows he can''t save this guy. "Yihui, what''s the matter?" After Yihui returned to his body, the mercury lamp looked at Yihui who was suddenly stunned and asked with concern. "Just think of something. It''s okay." After returning home, Yihui lay in his bed, thinking about what Puyuan had said to himself. "Mr. Puyuan, those monsters are virtual. Where did they come from?" "It is generally a monster composed of countless souls that devour each other." Pu Yuan said, feeling that he wanted to say something strange. "However, in fact, many emptiness, like us, are ordinary souls. Because of bad things and inner changes, they finally become emptiness." "But our task is to protect ordinary souls and eliminate all emptiness, right?" After hearing this, Puyuan was silent for a while. "Yihui Jun, although this is wrong, falsehood is not necessarily an enemy, nor can it be said that falsehood is a bad thing. Everything is positive and negative, and so is natural death." "However, ordinary emptiness naturally needs to be eliminated. After all, they are just monsters who want to eat their souls. There is nothing to say." Yihui thinks about these things and feels that he came to the world not only to become the God of death, but also to threaten the security of the world. Yihui feels that emptiness is not one of them. "In the end, my mission is to protect the world. If emptiness, human beings and death keep a balance, who is my enemy?" Chapter 404 Time is like water in a sponge. Squeeze it and it will flow away soon. Through this period of growth, Yihui soon reached the familiar age of junior high school, which is the so-called rebellious period. Er, there may be another saying, it is called the second period. This year, Yihui was 13 years old, and Yihu nature was also 13 years old. In order to understand what my father said about the growth of learning, Yihui still stays in Yihu''s school as a teacher. No matter where Yihu goes, Yihui goes to teach. After all, education is here. No school is unwilling to accept such people. Although Yihui can completely get rid of the obstacles of the family, Yihui has to stay at home because of the strong resistance of his cheap father and mother. Today, as usual, Yihu went to school and Yihui went to class. They went into the same classroom together, but their positions were different. "Today, let''s talk about the history of Japan, history..." Ichigo doesn''t have much interest, but his brother teaches on it. If he is caught by his brother, he will be ashamed. Therefore, Ichigo usually takes classes very seriously. However, every day in class, Yihu can''t avoid the solicitation and slapstick of his classmates. "Oh, what trouble." Ichigo sat in his position and looked at his friends and classmates around him with a helpless wry smile. Yihui returns to the office to prepare the content for the next class. "Mr. Kurosaki, are you free today?" "Sorry, I have to go back to take care of my sister today, so I''m not free today." Simply refuse the invitation of colleagues and Yihui continues to work. Recently, Ichigo has also slowly awakened his spiritual power and can see some wandering souls. As for Yihui, he can skillfully use various abilities of the God of death. As for what kind of solution, Yihui can''t. Yihui thought for a while and felt that he might need a better enemy to practice successfully. After all, his original solution was inspired in this way. "Go to the store manager next time." After class, Yihui quickly packed up and left school. "Boss, are my big fortune cakes ready?" "Come on, little brother, go." After buying a gift, Yihui hurried home and saw Xia Li and Youzi who just came back. "Xia Li, wanderer." "Brother." The two sisters rushed directly at Yihui. In addition to their parents, the two sisters are closest to Yihui. After all, Yihui can take care of them, but Yihu can''t. "Darling, how''s it going today? How''s your study?" "Brother, how can I ask this question? Go back quickly. Kuku is about to start." Xia Li and Youzi push Yihui into the house and just see the young berries waiting for them at the door. "Ah, Yihui, and Xia Li, wanderer, welcome back." The young berry went directly to Yihui, jumped to Yihui and sniffed. "Raspberry, let''s go. Go watch TV and dessert." "Wow!" Xia Li and Youzi took the cranberries to the living room. They saw that the canary was ready to watch TV on the sofa, and the mercury lamp was not here. "Did you go there again?" Yihui went to his private hospital next door to his home. Sure enough, he saw the mercury lamp sitting quietly on the cabinet and quietly watching his cheap father see a doctor. Since mercury lamp learned a little knowledge, I feel that I want to learn medicine. I don''t know why mercury lamp wants to learn medicine, but Yihui and Yixin won''t care. "Just, Dad''s ability, let''s see." After all, Yihui has been worried about his father''s level. After all, he is a bad uncle. Yihui returns to his room. Before dinner, he will sit in bed and meditate, recalling what yeyi said to himself. "Listen, if you want to learn to understand, you need to defeat your soul chopping knife, or find a way to be the same as your soul chopping knife. Naturally, understanding will succeed." Yihui''s daily task now is to meditate and communicate with his soul chopping knife in addition to practicing instant steps and ghost Taoism. I don''t know how long it has been. The alarm around Yihui rings. Yihui knows he has work to do. Yihui directly jumped out of the window and left his home. He jumped on the tall building and slowly approached the target location. "Ah ah!" An ordinary wandering soul wandering in the street is not a problem. The problem is the white monster behind the wandering soul, an ordinary virtual monster. "Help." "Hee hee, don''t run away. Be my food." Xu kept chasing the wandering soul behind him. He was about to catch up with the wandering soul. "Cang artillery." Without singing, a single ordinary ghost road can simply hit and fly this degree of emptiness. "Death?" Xu looked at Yihui standing on the roof and said. "Although that''s wrong, this place is my territory. Don''t blame me if you show up here." Instant step, one knife It''s also a clean knife. Emptiness was soon destroyed by Yihui. "Thank you, thank you." the wandering soul looked at Yihui who helped him and was very grateful. "I''ll make you a Buddha. After all, you don''t belong here. Leave at ease." With the handle of the knife, the wandering soul left the world, turned into a butterfly and disappeared. "Alas, today is also very troublesome." "Hard work, young man." Mr. yeyi appeared in front of Yihui with a small object hanging from his hand. "Mr. yeyi, why do you want me to do such things? I''m already very busy. Isn''t there a garrison God of death sent by the corpse soul world in this area? Why do you want me to do these things?" Night looked at Yihui with contempt. "Since you are capable and still in cultivation state, why don''t you practice and study well, and you''re really right. The corpse soul world really didn''t send death in this place, at least not now." Yihui sighed helplessly. After all, he still wanted to see the person who gave him a shallow dozen. "It''s all right. As long as you continue to practice systematically, sooner or later you also need to go to the corpse soul world. At least now you should practice well." "Moreover, your strength is still too weak. This strength is almost the vice captain of the corpse soul world. If you need to go further, what you need is." "Well, I know, I know. It''s going to grow lice in my ears." Yeyi had to pat Yihui on the head to express his dissatisfaction, but Yihui has been very fast. Yeyi can''t hit Yihui only by the shape of a cat. "Well, Mr. yeyi, are there any enemies today? Clean up quickly." "No, go back quickly." Yeyi jumped directly on Yihui''s back, ready to wait for the other party to go home. "OK." Yihui hurried home just in time for dinner. "Oh, Yihui, I''m just going to find you. You''re coming. Come on, eat." Looking at the family around the table and their own dolls, Yihui felt that he didn''t know what the task was, but he needed to protect their smiles. "Well, eat." Chapter 405 The Canary wants something. Not food, not lovely clothes and decorations. Canaries just want something interesting, something they like. But Canary doesn''t have anything special in this world, except dolls and Yihui. Canary, I want something. "Oh, Canary, canary is so boring." Canary is different from them because there is no way to follow Yihui. After all, in that world, Canary can''t choose anyone except Yihui. Because of this, Canary''s feelings for Yihui are very strange and more complex than other dolls. "Canary, what''s the matter?" It''s rare to get off the morning shift today. Yihui saw the Canary sitting at the door, as if thinking about something. "Yihui, Canary wants to do something interesting and want to do something." Yihui usually tries his best to satisfy canary. After all, he is sorry for Canary to some extent. "Canary wants to do something. I''ll arrange it for you." Holding the canary in his arms, Yihui asked while combing the Canary''s hair. "Canary, I want to have a concert." ¨C over time ¨C "In this way, we are going to participate in the performance of Xia Li and Youzi''s school. Let''s give you to me." Recently, Yihui knows that Youzi and Xia Li are preparing art performances in their school, and they can also let their families participate, so he hopes that all his family can help. "Interesting, I want to participate." Raspberry was the first to agree. After all, raspberry would naturally participate in such an interesting thing. "As important members, you Zi and Xia Li will naturally participate." Both Youzi and Xia Li nodded. After all, without them, Yihui couldn''t participate. "I can''t. After all, I really don''t know anything about music." Ichigo naturally won''t participate. Of course, Xinyi and Zhenyi (cheap mom) are the same. "Really red, mercury lamp, how are you?" True red and mercury lamp look at Yihui and know that Yihui will participate. Naturally, they also want to participate. "Of course, my music is perfect. It''s different from a crow." "Ah, don''t let a red strawberry rot suddenly. After all, it''s not a good thing." Hum The two looked at each other and said. "Well, come on, then. We''ll help you come on down there." Three days from the game "Well, it''s hard." Xiaomei holds the violin Yihui has prepared, but she can''t do it no matter how hard she tries. "Alas." Yihui knew that chubby couldn''t be competent for this task, but he didn''t expect that his two sisters didn''t have much music cells. "What is this?" You Zi''s flute is playing wildly, and he can''t help at all. "Fun." Xia Li just played with a guitar and made a loud noise. At least the next door neighbor was ready to warn them. "At least you two didn''t disappoint me." Yihui rubbed the hair of Zhenhong and mercury lamp. Both of them performed very well. The pianos of Zhenhong and mercury lamp are very good. Using an electronic piano will help at that time. "Yihui, what do you want to perform?" Having no expectations for the raspberry and the two sisters, the Canary looked at Yihui who had not prepared an instrument and asked. "Hum, this is the secret. You''ll know it soon." Finally, Yihui had to let Xiaomei and her two sisters stand next door with which sound bells. At least as long as they had learned, they would not help. Two more days The musical instrument prepared by Yihui has been delivered. "Yihui, what is this?" "This is Qin, no, it should be said that Guqin is right." Yihui has figured out how to do this. After all, he still has kogas to help. There happens to be a person suitable for this scene in kogas''s world. "Well, come on." One more day. Canary looked at everyone practicing hard. Just for his little wish, everyone was practicing music hard. Canary was a little embarrassed. "Canary." Perhaps seeing the Canary''s distress, Yihui went to the canary. "Everyone works so hard because of you, because canary is our family. Family members have to help each other, don''t they?" Looking at everyone looking at themselves, Canary felt for the first time that she was not alone, but had a lot of people with her. "Thank you, everyone." "Well, let''s rehearse again. Come on, everyone. We don''t need many places. As long as the performance is good, we''ll have a barbecue." "Oh!" Match day The Canary stood nervously behind the scenes and began to be nervous when he heard the cheers and shouts outside. Today, Canary, in order to prepare for the stage performance, also prepared a different yellow dress. All the dolls on the stage wore gifts and deliberately covered the joint position and other possible exposed positions. "Come on, everyone. Outside is our stage. It''s over once. Let''s do it for the Canary for the last time." Yihui pulled the Canary to a corner behind the scenes and looked around. He didn''t see anyone. "Canary, are you nervous?" "Of course, fool." Canary is not only nervous, but also afraid. If Yihui is not around, Canary will run away directly. "Oh!" The canary was startled by Yihui''s sudden move and couldn''t even speak. "How about this?" "Fool, what are you doing!" The Canary wanted to beat it, but soon they began. "Well, go, Canary, this stage belongs to you." "Hum, fool." The Canary turned away from looking at Yihui. thank you. The curtain was opened and the outside lights and guests were reflected in the Canary''s eyes. "Ding." The power of emptiness It takes only a moment of power, but even for a moment, Yihui feels difficult to breathe. The power of music Everyone calmed down because of Yihui''s first piano sound and was ready to listen to their music. The Canary went to the main seat, looked at the audience and took a deep breath. "Everybody, listen to our music, rose girl." ~ light music ~ "Everyone is trying." While playing his violin, the Canary remembered everything in this period of time. "I must succeed. Everyone is my family." The magic of canary is integrated into the music, and the audience can feel the Canary''s concern for the young berries and their family. "Canary." The whole heart and Zhenzhen under the stage couldn''t help crying when they heard the music of canary. "Canary!" ~ time transition ~ "As a result, I still didn''t get the first place." The Canary lay on Yihui''s back and felt the warmth of the man in front of him. "What a pity?" "No, because I got a more important gift than the first one." Canary tightly grasped Yihui''s clothes and felt everything about this person. "Thank you." Chapter 406 "Well, boring." As usual, cranberry lay on the sofa, watching the same TV program and sulking. "True red, true red, how about playing games?" Cranberry grabs Zhenhong who is reading beside her, hoping Zhenhong can have a good time with her. "Raspberry, I have to read a lot of books today. I don''t have time to play with you." Although the young berry can''t understand it, she knows that the book read by Zhenhong is written with a few words. "A hundred good places to get married" "What book? It''s so red. You''ve changed." The cranberry ignored the true red and wanted to see what the canary was doing. "Hum, hum, hum." Canary is helping cheap mother wash dishes. Since the last time event, Canary understands the importance of family and prefers his own music. Every day is full and happy. "Canary, Canary, let''s play together." The Canary looked at the berries and smiled contemptuously. "No, I''m busy now. Go find someone else to play with." The Canary finished and continued to fantasize about the song prepared in her mind. "Hum, damn canary, I won''t play with you next time." Raspberry went directly to Yihui''s room and looked for the last mercury lamp. Yihui and Yihu have gone to class. Every time Yihui leaves, the mercury lamp will quietly lie in Yihui''s bed and think about the experience of themselves and Yihui. "Mercury lamp, how about playing together?" The mercury lamp looked at the young berries coming in, didn''t speak, and continued to lie down at ease. "Go out. I''m not free now. Ha, I''m so tired." Watching the mercury lamp completely immersed in a bright world, the chick had to leave the room. "Stupid mercury lamp, stupid mercury lamp." Raspberry felt bored and seemed to find something to do. "Raspberry, what''s the matter?" Youzi and Xia Li are just preparing for class. Recently, the class time is very late. "Wanderer, Xia Li, are you going to class?" "Yes, raspberry, what are you doing?" Cranberry thought of an interesting thing. "Wanderer, Xia Li, can I go to class with you?" Although Youzi and Xia Li are still in primary school, their school control is also very strict. Xia Li and Youzi may not be able to bring young berries to school. "I can''t help it, but don''t talk, raspberry. You already appeared in the last performance. Be careful to be recognized." Xia Li finally came to school with cranberries, but the school was not as interesting as cranberries thought. At least the cranberries just didn''t move. They hid in their schoolbag and watched the Wanderers and Xia Li go to class. "It''s boring." Raspberry thought it would end today, but she didn''t expect trouble to come soon. "Oh, what is this?" The teacher suddenly saw a foot sticking out of Xia Li''s schoolbag. He checked why it was a strange thing. It was a doll. "Xia Li, after school, my office took back my doll. The school can''t bring toys at will. Have you forgotten?" In this way, Xia Li and the wanderer''s frightened eyes, and Xiaomei''s helpless eyes, Xiaomei was taken to the office. "Raspberry, what do you want to do?" The teacher put it on the table and the cranberry was ready to run away when the teacher left. "But what?" Young berries don''t want to be seen. If they are seen, they will add a lot of trouble to Yihui. "Raspberry, run." After class, Xiaomei quickly stood up and was ready to leave directly from the door. "Well, I can''t open it." When the teacher went out, he closed the door. The strength of the young berry couldn''t open the door. "Window, get out of the window." When I went to the windowsill, I found that I was four stories tall downstairs. The chicks didn''t want to fall like this. "Uh." Fledgling Berry was afraid to hide back. She had planned to wait until Youzi and Xia Li came to find herself after school, but now it''s only noon. Fledgling berry doesn''t want to wait so long. "Go." Xiaomei came out along the windowsill in fear and tried not to look below. After all, the more she looked, the more frightened she became. "Raspberry is brave, raspberry is brave." I don''t know how much time I wasted, but raspberry finally went to another window. Just in time, the window is open. Cranberry looked inside carefully. This is an empty classroom. It seems that everyone has gone out for PE class. Raspberry carefully jumped in and was ready to leave from the door. Unexpectedly, she heard footsteps. "Hurry up, everyone is waiting for us below." Several boys came in, ready to change their clothes and left. Unexpectedly, they saw the young berries lying motionless on the ground. "Doll, why are you here?" "Never mind, it must be the stuff of those girls in our class. Let''s go." "Well, but maybe we can do some pranks." One of the boys picked up the cranberries and hung them on the tree on the third floor. "Hee hee, let''s go." Seeing them leave, the chick quickly prepared to struggle, but when she saw that she was hanging on the branch, she would fall down if she wasn''t careful. "Who, who will help me?" The raspberry looked down and was afraid of what would happen if she fell. "Everyone, Yihui, wanderer, Xia Li, who will help me." Click The branches were shaking as if they were breaking. "Bad, bad, who, who saved the raspberry." Click The cranberries could see that the branches were bending down and they were going to fall. "Ah!" Snap The branch broke because it didn''t dare to bear a heavy load, and the young berries fell down. "Yihui!" The expected fall and pain did not come. At the moment when the chick closed her eyes, someone hugged herself. "Who is it?" Raspberry slowly opened her eyes and wept happily when she saw the person in front of her. "Yihui!" "Stupid raspberry, why don''t you obey me? It worries me." Yihui felt that the raspberry was in danger, so he hurried out of school and rushed home. Unexpectedly, he didn''t see the raspberry at home. He guessed that the raspberry followed the Wanderers to school. Fortunately, he came in time. "Yihui, Yihui, cranberries, so scared." The young raspberry fell into Yihui''s arms and cried, telling her fear and pain with tears and cries. "Raspberry, it''s okay. I''m right here." He said to Youzi and Xia Li that he would take the berries home, and Yihui left. On the way home. "Yihui." "What''s the matter?" "Yihui, do you think cranberries are useless?" Yihui holds down the cranberry behind him and looks at the cranberry. "Because Yihui didn''t want to be the owner of the raspberry. It''s just because of the willfulness of the raspberry that Yihui will become the owner of the raspberry. Does Yihui think that the raspberry can''t help?" "No such thing." Yihui tidied up the cranberry''s hair and said. "The raspberries are the same as the real red ones. If something happens to the raspberries, I will suffer as much. The raspberries have always been the pistachios around me. I don''t feel lonely because of the raspberries." "Really?" "Really." Cranberry hugged Yihui tightly and felt that he was also a useful person for the first time. "Raspberry, I''m very happy. Yihui is my master. Raspberry is very happy." "Me too." Chapter 407 "Yihui." Mercury lamp has been pestering Yihui recently. As long as Yihui is always at home, mercury lamp will always follow Yihui, no matter what Yihui is doing. "Mercury lamp, mercury lamp, what are you doing?" Yihui looked at lying on his back as if he was very satisfied and asked. "Yihui, can''t you accompany me for a day?" The mercury lamp climbs in front of Yihui and looks up at Yihui. Recently, the mercury lamp has no time to play with Yihui. The mercury lamp wants to spend time together. "Well, no problem." It''s just time to travel with the mercury lamp and relax. Secretly asked for a leave. Yihui secretly left with the mercury lamp. He didn''t even tell anyone at home. They didn''t know that Yihui was traveling with the mercury lamp until the evening. "Fool two." Zhenhong looked at the notes left by the two and said helplessly. On the coach "Yihui, Yihui, what are you doing?" The mercury lamp looked at Yihui''s cleaning up and planned to go over and ask. "Shh, keep your voice down. Everyone should see it." It''s strange that I came out with a person. If the mercury lamp really speaks suddenly, it must cause a big sensation. The mercury lamp had to endure for a period of time. When Yihui finally arrived at his destination, he got off the bus and saw that there was no one around, so he spoke with peace of mind. "Yihui, where are we going?" Yihui took out the map he had been looking for for for some time, looked at the map and continued to walk. Originally, it was not tourism, but business tourism. Yihui remembered what happened yesterday. "Strange foreign pavilion?" Yihui sat in Puyuan store and watched the store manager hand him a strange map. "According to recent rumors, there is a strange foreign Pavilion in that place recently. As long as someone lives there, their bodies will be found on the hillside next to them tomorrow, and their bodies are broken." "Moreover, according to the clues provided by my informant, there are traces of residual spiritual power on the body, which may be done by people with virtual or other special abilities." Yihui looked at the store manager and didn''t know what the other party was going to do. "I just came to ask you if you have any acquaintances, vacation houses or the like, not to help you run errands." "I know, but if it is really empty, we must deal with this thing. Although it is not within our management, it is also necessary to reduce human sacrifice." The store manager''s look of hatred made Yihui almost believe that this guy really cares about it. "Of course, we do have a villa there. If you really want to go there for vacation, no problem, I''ll arrange it." In this way, Yihui joined the store manager''s task, went to the mountains to explore the foreign Pavilion incident, and spent the holiday with the mercury lamp. "Is it coming?" Yihui has been walking for a long time with the mercury lamp in his arms, but he still hasn''t seen any sign. "Fast, fast, ready." According to the instructions of the map, Yihui finally went to the villa said by the store manager. However, this place doesn''t look like a villa. It looks more like those big temples in old China. "This is the villa?" Yihui people are stupid. Unexpectedly, the villa said by the store manager is actually this thing. "Go and knock." Yihui went to the door and saw an iron ring. He picked it up and knocked. Finally someone pushed the door open. "Are you what Puyuan said?" The one who opened the door was a, er, magical Laurie, wearing a strange uniform, looking like those hell judges in ancient times, with a sign behind her. "So cute." Seeing Yihui suddenly stunned, looking at Laurie who opened the door, the mercury lamp angrily patted Yihui to make someone come back to life. "I''m sorry, but you''re really cute. I don''t mean anything." When she opened the door, Lori looked at Yihui several times and finally gave up looking at Yihui. "Although you have many sins, your good deeds are more than your sins. Forget it this time." Open the door, Laurie invites Yihui in. Yihui walks into the temple with a mercury lamp and looks around. The design of the whole temple is like the TV Yihui has seen. The whole temple is not like a residential area, but more like some office places, and it is still dignified and full. "Since I''m an acquaintance of Puyuan, I won''t say so much. After all, we haven''t been in this world for a long time." Open the door, said Laurie, remembering something. "Boy, although your practice is not enough, your heart and potential are first-class. How about joining my organization?" "Can I ask first, how many people are there in your organization now?" Maybe it''s because Yihui asked the trouble. Laurie shut up and didn''t speak. "Well, actually, I''m the only one now." Yihui is going to say something. Laurie hurriedly opens her mouth. "I actually had a lot of help before, but this time I came here on my own, so no one followed me here, so I was the only one." Yihui sighed and looked at the dignified Laurie in front of him. "Since you have a lot of hands, why do you need me?" Laurie said shyly. "Hee hee, in fact, I just feel that I have nothing to do. I can only read scriptures and articles here every day. There is nothing else to do." Come on, another lazy Lord. Yihui is ready to ignore this Laurie, but Laurie quickly comes over and holds Yihui''s thigh. "I''m wrong. Next, you can live here. Come to me if you need anything." Yihui naturally doesn''t want to leave. Although the house is strange, he can''t find other places. It''s convenient to live here. "Well, I''ll think about what you said first, but first give me some information about that strange foreign Museum." Open the door, Laurie nodded and took out a piece of paper. "This is the information I have collected during this period. Let''s start tomorrow. It''s very late today." Yihui thought about it. It''s also the first day to come here. There''s no need to be in a hurry. There''s still a lot of time. night Yihui rested in his room and saw that the mercury lamp was still making trouble with his back to himself. It seems that the mercury lamp is very dissatisfied with what happened today. After all, he has been looking at a Laurie, and a Laurie is really cute. "Mercury lamp, actually." Before Yihui finished, the other party knocked at the door from the outside. "Mr. Kurosaki, are you free?" Yihui opened the door and saw Laurie standing outside the door. "What''s up?" "Here you are." Lorise gives Yihui a Taoist talisman, which can feel a powerful force on it. "If you are really in danger, open it and it will protect you." With that, Laurie left directly. "I don''t know yet. Your name." "Miss four seasons, call me that." Chapter 408 Early in the morning Yihui hasn''t made up with the mercury lamp yet. After all, someone seems to have some ideas about a Laurie, and a Laurie seems to be interested in someone. "Mercury lamp, don''t be angry, okay?" "Hum." "Mercury lamp." Yihui had to persuade the mercury lamp while walking to the agreed foreign Museum. "How to say, this foreign restaurant looks a little familiar." A strong visual sense appeared. Yihui always felt that this foreign Museum seemed to have been seen somewhere. Yihui knocks on the door. No one responds to him. The door is still open. In order to investigate clearly, Yihui pushes the door open and walks in. "This decoration and decoration." Yihui even suspects that he has left the new world and returned to the world of the zombie, because the foreign museum looks too much like the foreign Museum in Yihui''s memory. Just, the only difference is that a strange voice came out. "Unexpectedly, death will come here. Although your spiritual power is well hidden, I still see it." Shelling The soul left the body, let the mercury lamp watch himself, and Yihui looked around warily. "Oh, don''t be so nervous. After all, I''m just an ordinary person. I''m afraid you''ll destroy my home." Before I finished, I saw my soul pulled by something, directly back to my body, and I was separated from the mercury lamp by some force. "Mercury lamp!" Watching the mercury lamp disappear in front of him, Yihui regretted that he came to this place with the mercury lamp. "What the hell do you want, you guy?" "Yihui?" The mercury lamp was suddenly opened by a strange force, pulled into one of the rooms of the foreign Pavilion and locked. "This kind of door." The mercury lamp also planned to break the door directly, but the mercury lamp found that it could not use magic. "What''s going on?" Mercury lamp can''t use magic, and there is a strange voice talking to himself. "Where are you?" "Who is it?" The mercury lamp looked around. Although there was a chandelier hanging above the room, the mercury lamp still couldn''t see around. "Who is it?" There were only bursts of strange laughter in response to the mercury lamp. "Hee hee." "Ha ha ha." "I''m here." The chandelier flashed. No matter what the mercury lamp encountered, the mercury lamp knew that it was not something they could deal with. "I''m going." Open the door quickly. I thought I had returned to the hall, but I found myself in another room. "What''s the matter?" The mercury lamp kept opening the door and looking at the door, but it kept standing still in several rooms. "Yihui!" At this time, Yihui in the hall. "I can''t use psychic power, so I''m a little curious about how much ability you can have." In front of Yihui, a dark figure came out of the shadow and became a person familiar to Yihui. "Dad?" "Oh, is this what your father looks like? It''s amazing. I didn''t expect my ability to take this guy out of your experience." The shadow took out a soul chopping knife wholeheartedly, ignored what Yihui said, and rushed directly with the knife. "Dad, stop!" It''s not that Yihui doesn''t want to do it, but that Yihui can''t beat shadow Xinxin by relying on white fighting. Moreover, Yihui is surprised by Xinxin''s Sabre technique. Xinxin shows a different Sabre technique, which makes Yihui fall into a hard battle. "Dad, it''s so powerful." The longer the Vietnam War, the more Yihui feels that his father is not ordinary. "Dad, I''m sorry." A moment is enough. The power of emptiness A moment is enough. The power of Jianhao Whew "What?" The shadow was suddenly split by a knife, and even the owner of the foreign Pavilion didn''t see Yihui''s attack. However, the owner of the foreign Pavilion can see that Yihui''s right hand is a little wrong. "Oh, is it any strange sequelae?" Yihui could see that his right hand had turned purple, as if it had been eroded by some forces. "Just a little, is it like this?" "No way, this body doesn''t belong to you, it''s just the body of the world itself, and your body itself is very weak, and it can''t be strengthened without that person." In fact, kogas still hasn''t said something, and Yihui''s body is not a world or the son of the world''s luck. Naturally, he can''t use his ability. Yihui covers his mutated hand. Although it is eroded by the power of emptiness, Yihui can still feel his hand slowly recover, but it takes a lot of time. "Hum, even if you pass the first level, how can you pass below? I''m looking forward to it." When the door in front is opened, Yihui can feel that the mercury lamp is behind. As long as he continues to move forward, he will encounter the mercury lamp. At this point, the mercury lamp. "Ha ha." The mercury lamp sat on the ground tired, but the mental fatigue was not as good as the current panic. "Big sister, let''s play together." Behind the mercury lamp, a child figure kept crawling over with a pair of scissors in his hand. "Big sister, let''s play together. Those who lose will be cut in half." "Stop!" The mercury lamp kept running, but I kept going back and forth to the three rooms in this place. No matter how the mercury lamp went, I always lingered in the three rooms. "There must be some mechanism to get me out of here." The mercury lamp looked at the doll that kept catching up behind him, looked at the different places in the three rooms, and hoped to find something strange. "Eh!" The doll behind him suddenly split his whole head and stretched out several strange mechanical arms, all holding a few knives. "Big sister, don''t want to leave. We''re coming." "We?" Before the mercury lamp thought of anything, another doll appeared on the other side and rushed up with a knife like the doll behind him. "Eh!" The mercury lamp looked at the monster behind him and couldn''t help it. If it went on like this, I couldn''t stand it. "In the end, where is the exit?" The mercury lamp looked at three rooms and tried to write down everything in the room. "Where is it? Where is it?" After watching the mercury lamp for a long time, I finally found that no matter how I opened the door or appeared in the room, the shadow was behind me without changing its position. "Shadow." The mercury lamp rushed to the direction of the shadow and directly hit the wall. As expected, it was an empty wall. As soon as the mercury lamp hit it, I left the room. "Great." Before I finish, the dolls behind me catch up again. It seems that those dolls are different, not hallucinations. "Damn it." The mercury lamp continued its escape. At least he had left the room and ran in the direction of sensing Yihui. Chapter 409 Suburban, mysterious foreign Museum "Ha, ha." The mercury lamp hid in a guest room. Through the wall, you can hear the monsters outside looking for themselves, and the crawling sound kept coming. "Yihui, Yihui, where the hell are you?" At this time, where is Yihui. Didi, Didi Yihui is now in his room. The scene in front of him is very strange. The ceiling of the whole room is rotated by gears, and the walls around it are some strange small black holes. The whole room is large, there is no decoration around, and the ground is red wood. PA, PA, PA. "Congratulations, I didn''t expect you to come here. It should be said that it''s a surprise, and your little guy is also very powerful. He can leave that room." "You guy, give me back the mercury lamp." "Oh, mercury lamp." At this time, the gears of the whole room began to accelerate, and even steam sprayed down the ceiling. "If you want to move on, try this level as long as you can get out of here." "Hint, I''m right beside you, but you can''t catch me and see me." That''s it Click, click The floor of the whole room is moving. Except for the board under Yihui''s feet, all the boards are moving. After all the floors stopped moving, the whole room was divided into 10 ¡Á A room with 10 compartments. Moreover, some strange images appeared on the floor. "What is this?" Yihui didn''t go out immediately, but threw his own thing and hit the board in front. In a moment, the whole board broke open. Not only that, corresponding to the position of the board, the wall spewed out flames, and a pile of oil was sprinkled on the ceiling, burning the whole place in a moment. "Trap room?" And Yihui waited for a while and found that the floor of the whole room would move again. The image just now had changed and the position was different, except for Yihui''s foot now. "Hint?" The key is the hint. At this point, the mercury lamp. Click, click The mercury lamp can still be heard. Those monsters outside are still looking for themselves. Even if they hide for so long, they haven''t given up finding themselves. "Where? Where? Big sister." The voice became hoarse and even mechanical. "Not found, not found." Click, click "Maybe I need help." "Who are you looking for?" Gollum, Gollum, Gollum A strange rolling sound sounded outside. "Maybe it can help." With a miso, a knife edge was directly inserted into the wall of the room where the mercury lamp was hiding, cutting a crack. "Eh!" A red eye, through the crack, saw the mercury lamp hiding inside. "I found you." Click The walls of the whole room were opened. At one foot was a rolling ball. A toy pirate with a hat came in, with a pistol in his left hand and a long knife in his right hand. "Catch her!" The monster approached the mercury lamp with great speed. "Ah!" The mercury lamp opened the door and rushed out, but there was another toy pirate outside. He nailed the mercury lamp''s skirt to the floor with a knife. "You''re finished!" The toy pirate raised his pistol and fired directly at the mercury lamp. "Bang!" At this time, Yihui is here I know what I can''t see or touch around me. This is the hint and the key to getting out of this room. However, Yihui still doesn''t understand. Although he already knows the answer, Yihui can''t think of how to use it. Patterns on the floor. Yihui observed carefully and didn''t see the same representative as his own riddle, or Yihui didn''t know that this might be that representative. "It can''t be so simple. The pattern must be just confusing." There must be something else I didn''t notice. Click, click The room moved again, but Yihui seemed to see something different. No, it should be said that he knew it was a little different. hissing Air, air comes from the cracks of the floor, and not all the cracks have air, only some have air. "That''s the key." It''s not stepping on a board, but moving along a gap with air. No matter how the board changes, it won''t change. "There are too many confused points. The original boards, mechanisms and patterns are confused." Yihui walked slowly along the gap to the door on the other side of the room and finally walked out of the room. "Interesting. I was a little surprised to leave the room." The sound disappeared again, but Yihui saw a sign in front of him. "What''s the matter?" Yihui suddenly feels that he has lost a lot of physical strength, just like what ability he has suddenly used. "Mercury lamp, dangerous." Yihui quickly cheer up and act quickly. At this point, the mercury lamp The expected attack did not come. The mercury lamp slowly opened its eyes and saw a familiar figure. "Blue butterfly." The blue butterfly turned into a platinum star and caught the flying bullet. "Where did you come from, you guy?" "Euler!" A punch flew the other party''s left hand. "Euler, Euler, Euler!" For a moment, the toy pirates in front of me were broken, and the whole doll was broken, so there was no way to restore it. "What is this and why!" The mercury lamp looked at the platinum star in front of him to protect himself and remembered that he had always been around this patron saint. "Yihui." Although he has solved the enemy in front, he is not safe. The mercury lamp looks at the enemy ready to catch up and leaves quickly. Although the platinum star suddenly appeared once, it immediately disappeared and did not help the mercury lamp again, perhaps because the energy was exhausted. "Yihui, where the hell are you?" Click, click Suddenly, all the monsters chasing the mercury lamp stopped and didn''t continue to move. "Alas?" The mercury lamp also stopped and looked at the suddenly motionless enemy. I didn''t know what tricks the other party wanted to do. "The ability just now is interesting." PA, PA, PA. A man in black came out of another door and looked at the mercury lamp at a loss. "Obviously, I have sealed the leakage of spiritual power and other energy of the whole house, but you can still use this supernatural power. It''s interesting." The mercury lamp retreated slowly with vigilance. In the eyes of the mercury lamp, it looked like a harmless man. "It''s dangerous." "I''d like to see it again. Maybe you can show it to me." "I refuse." The mercury lamp opened the door and was ready to continue to escape. "It''s no use." As soon as the mercury lamp opened the door, it was found to be a dead end. "I know the whole room better than you. You can''t escape my palm." The man approached the mercury lamp slowly and took out a knife from his pocket. "Come on, let me see your power." Chapter 410 "Maybe you will show me your ability." The man approached the mercury lamp step by step. The back of the mercury lamp had been sealed and could not leave. "Yihui." Yihui heard the voice of the mercury lamp. It should be said that he heard the voice of the mercury lamp. "No way." Uh. Now I can''t find the mercury lamp. I don''t have time. Maybe the damn guy is around the mercury lamp. "Stop, your body won''t hold." "I don''t care!" The power of emptiness The blue Rune appears on Yihui, and a huge magic array appears on the ground delivery "Is this, psychic?" In front of the man and the mercury lamp, a huge magic array appeared. This spiritual power is very strong. It has sealed all the spiritual power. How can it be. A flash of blue light Yihui appeared in front of them. The mercury lamp was not happy for long. He saw that Yihui''s whole right arm had turned purple. "Yihui, this is!" "It''s all right, mercury lamp." Yihui looked at the man in front of him warily and wanted to hurt the mercury lamp. It''s unforgivable. "Oh, do you still have this ability?" The man looked at Yihui''s completely eroded right hand and said with disdain. "It seems that your ability has great sequelae. Even if you come to me without spiritual power and special skills, how can you defeat me?" The man turned around Yihui, and the knife in his hand slowly crossed Yihui''s body. "What''s the matter? I can''t even move my body. It''s naive to want to hurt me." "Just destroy you." Before he finished, he hit the man in the face with a heavy fist and flew the man''s eyes. "What!" Yihui grabbed each other''s hand with a knife in one hand, looked at each other''s disgusting smile, and Yihui disdained to spit. "Is this your noumenon? It''s really weak. It''s actually an ability to rely on bluff. It seems that you''re just too weak." Perhaps because Yihui saw through his real body, the man''s body began to change, and the whole body became a black virtual, with a black tear point on the white mask. "So what? You can''t use your spiritual power. I can kill you just by relying on my body." After that, Xu opened his big mouth and would bite Yihui. "Bang." Xu was punched and flew by Yihui. No, it should be said that he was beaten and flew by the figure behind Yihui. "It''s not a problem to hurt me, but the only thing you did wrong was to hurt the mercury lamp. Only this thing, only this thing, unforgivable." Blue butterfly, white fighter. "Platinum star!" "Euler, Euler, Euler!" Not a punch was hit on the empty mask. Even the strongest mask was shattered by the attack of the platinum star. "Ah ah ah!" The Virtual Figure dissipated slowly, and this time the virtual did not change back to the soul, but a huge door suddenly appeared behind. "This is!" The chain stretched out from the gate, directly pulled the virtual animal, pulled his soul into the gate and completely sealed it. After the void disappeared, the whole villa began to change and slowly disappeared in place. "Congratulations on completing this virtual crusade." Miss Siji came out from one side, took the thing called "confession stick" in her hand and came over. "You''ve done a good job. You''ve added another sum for the cleanness of the world. I''ll send you back." "Wait." Yihui hurriedly pulls the other party, but the other party suddenly blushes because of Yihui''s behavior. "What''s the matter?" "We''re not just here. We haven''t taken a vacation yet. Why do we suddenly go back?" Miss Siji looked at Yihui suspiciously. "What are you talking about? Three days have passed today." "What!" Mercury lamp and Yihui look at miss four seasons. "Has it been four days? No, the holiday has been a long time." Yihui hurriedly holds the mercury lamp still in a daze and says goodbye to miss Siji. "Goodbye, miss four seasons. See you next time." Looking at Yihui leaving in a hurry with a mercury lamp, Miss Siji felt a little funny. "Can I see you again later?" On the coach Looking at the angry mercury lamp on his face, Yihui didn''t know what to say. After all, he wasted a whole holiday in order to complete the task, and gave the mercury lamp a bad memory. "Mercury lamp, sorry, it''s all my fault." "No." Seeing almost no one in the whole car, except the driver, who was driving attentively, the mercury lamp stood up and raised his head against Yihui''s forehead. "It''s not Yihui''s fault. Although it''s really hard for me these days, but." The mercury lamp covered his chest and felt the figure protecting himself. "You have always been around me to protect me. No matter what danger I encounter, you have always been around me to protect me." "This is really red. They don''t have a patent. It only belongs to me. Only this, I''m very happy." "Mercury lamp." Yihui held the mercury lamp tightly, apologized and thought that he must take the mercury lamp to a good place and travel really in the future. Just, did Yihui forget something? Before he left home, he left a lot of trouble for himself. "Well, so I''m not going home for the time being?" After listening to his father''s phone, Yihui knows that the three dolls in the family are very angry. If he goes back now, he will be divided into four by the three dolls. Yihui didn''t want to take this risk, so he had to stay in a house outside his home for the time being. "Here is?" Yihui came to a house some distance away from his home with a mercury lamp. This is the house Yihui had bought. He was going to live here when he was old enough. He just didn''t expect that his family was completely opposed, but the house stayed. "It''s our home for the time being. We live here for the time being. We''ll talk about future things later." The mercury lamp has no complaints. As long as Yihui is where she lives. "It''s just that the box is a problem." Indeed, if you don''t sleep in the box regularly, you can''t restore your strength, which is not good for dolls. "If this matter, I have a way." late at night Yihui slowly approached his home and walked into his room from the window. As soon as I went in, I saw Zhenhong, cranberries and canaries sleeping in their own bed. It was clear that they had a box, but they were not in it. "What a bunch of fools." Yihui quietly covers the three, takes the box of mercury lamp and tiptoes away. "Fool, who is it?" Zhenhong gets up suddenly, looks at Yihui who has left, and shakes her head helplessly. "Forget it. I''ll deal with you then. I''m tired today." Yihui doesn''t know at all. Zhenhong woke up just now and even knew what he was doing. Chapter 411 Zhenhong is very distressed. As a member of the rose girl, I should not only set an example, but also as a lady, I should set an example. I can''t let other dolls look down on me. But, however, I really want to. I want to be with my master. "Yihui." It has been two days since Yihui left. Although I know that the other party is going out with the mercury lamp, I have always fantasized that if the mercury lamp really takes Yihui away, what should I do? Zhenhong has been worried and even plans to go out to find them. No, that''s not right. It should be said that it has gone out. True red hid from the view of others from the roof and slowly looked for them in the sky. "What are you doing?" After looking for some time, Zhenhong found that the Canary had been following her behind. "Canary, what are you doing?" "I just want to ask, what do you want to do?" The Canary looked really red. I don''t know what kind of nerves this guy suddenly had. He ran out by himself. "What''s the matter with you? Come out suddenly. Is there something wrong?" "Don''t you worry? Yihui came out for a long time, and still left with only a mercury lamp." "So what." Canary doesn''t understand why Zhenhong is so worried. Are you still worried that Yihui won''t come back? "You don''t understand." Zhenhong didn''t continue to talk to canary and was ready to leave. "I don''t understand anything, but I know. You guy and Yihui have been together for a long time." "Since you know, what else do you say?" "You don''t believe him because you''re afraid he''ll leave you." It seemed that Zhenhong stopped and looked at the Canary unbelievably. "You are afraid that he will leave you, so you want to stay with him all the time because you are too worried about it." "No, I." Zhenhong stepped back, shook her head and denied what she had done. "I just, I just." "Don''t worry, it''s really red." The Canary walked up to Zhenhong and patted Zhenhong on the shoulder. "He won''t leave you, at least not so simple." "Yes." Zhenhong may give up the blind search and go home waiting for Yihui to come back. A few days later, Yihui came back, but he didn''t know where Yihui knew the clue and didn''t dare to come back. "Yihui." After seeing Yihui come back last night, Zhenhong''s missing for someone increased. If it goes on like this, she may get out of control. "I can fulfill your wishes." A strange sound sounded around, but Zhenhong couldn''t see the source of the sound. "Who is it?" "I can fulfill your wishes." The empty voice sounded around, so that Zhenhong couldn''t distinguish each other''s position. "Who the hell are you?" "What you want is that man?" Click, click. Yihui''s photo fell off the desktop and attracted Zhenhong''s attention. "I can meet your wishes, as long as you want that man to come back to you." "So, what do I need to pay?" "No, that''s your wish. I''ll help you realize it." Before Zhenhong finished asking, the voice had disappeared. But Zhenhong always felt that the strange source was not a good man. "There is only one way to realize your wish." Outside the room, a white bird looked at Yihui''s room. "Eat him, come back here, and eat you." The white void keeps moving and slowly approaches the position of Yihui. "What, someone is approaching me." Yihui feels that a strange spiritual force is close to him. Is it virtual? It''s strange that Xu attacked himself in this place. "Yihui?" The mercury lamp nearby, seeing Yihui suddenly alert, asked with worry. "It''s all right. Just look. I''ll destroy each other soon." Yihui left his body, became a spiritual state and left the house. When I got to the roof, I saw a ghost running in the distance without covering up his whereabouts. "Well, I don''t know what''s going on, but you must die." Flash step Before the bird said anything, Yihui directly solved the other party. "Yihui!" Zhenhong came out from the other side and was relieved to see Yihui safe and sound. "True red?" Before Yihui said anything, Zhenhong rushed over and hugged Yihui tightly. "Great, I thought something happened to you. Great." Although he doesn''t know what the situation is, Yihui knows that Zhenhong has forgiven himself. "Sorry, it''s really red. It shouldn''t be said like this. You guys keep it at home. I''m sorry." "It''s not a problem." Zhenhong looked up at Yihui and asked seriously. "Why, why don''t you take me? Are you no longer interested in me?" "Zhenhong, you are my family. How can you say you are not interested in you?" "But you didn''t take me out or do anything stupid for me." Uh To some extent, Zhenhong is right, but Yihui doesn''t know how to refute Zhenhong, because some of these things, Yihui doesn''t even want to do, just to satisfy them. "Then, Zhenhong, let''s go back. At least if you really want to go out with me, it''s not now." Zhenhong nodded and Yihui went back home with mercury lamp and Zhenhong. "Ah, who do you think it is? It''s really red. What''s the matter? Finally, I can''t stand loneliness. Have you come out to find us?" "Yes." Mercury lamp didn''t expect that Zhenhong said it openly. I didn''t know what to say for a while. "What''s the matter? I looked puzzled. Didn''t expect me to say that?" Zhenhong looked at the mercury lamp and leaned against Yihui. "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but now I just want to be with Yihui. I have no other ideas." Perhaps it was the desire to admire true red, and the mercury lamp didn''t continue to talk. However, not long after Yihui returned, he was entangled by raspberries and canaries, and wasted a lot of time. When Yihui finally had time, it was almost evening. "Speaking of, I haven''t told the store manager about the task." However, the other party should know that Yihui has completed the task. "After all, good people are ready to receive me." Yihui thought about things. He didn''t see Zhenhong at all. He stood in front of him and looked at himself strangely. "Yihui?" Yihui was still thinking about other things. He even sat by the bed and didn''t notice Zhenhong standing at the door "Yihui?" "Well, the people over there must also know that I used to report a waste of time. I might as well not go." "Yihui!" Zhenhong shouted out loudly, which interrupted Yihui''s thinking. "What''s the matter, really red?" "Yihui, big fool, no matter others." Zhenhong ran out angrily and left Yihui sitting aside innocently. She didn''t even know what she had done wrong. Chapter 412 Time is like a river going down. No matter how you keep it, it will go down in the end. This year, Yihui and Yihu have reached the first stage of their life, at the age of 17. The so-called saviors are not all young, young high school students or primary school students. Basically, not many saviors are middle-aged men. Sometimes, Yihui often remembers that his body and people who often use it are usually high school students. Maybe he has a relationship with high school or something. This year, a lot of things happened, perhaps Yihui thought it was the most troublesome year. "Ah, brother Ichigo, good morning." "Good morning." Ichigo said hello to his sisters, but unexpectedly he didn''t see his twin brother. "Yihui, where have you been?" "Ichigo, have you forgotten?" Looking at the newspaper next door, I saw Ichigo''s absent-minded appearance and reminded some forgetful guy. "Have you forgotten? Yihui went to further study. Are you lazy because the teacher left?" Ichigo remembered at this time, because his brother had now completed what his father said about experiencing life and was called to study abroad. "Ah, yes." Ichigo is really lazy. After all, he doesn''t have such a special brother around him. He doesn''t have to work too hard. "Yes, Yihu, you should also study hard. At least you should go to college. We don''t have high requirements." Zhenyu is just preparing breakfast. "Speaking of it, the house is really clean." Because Yihui left, the dolls of the whole family left with Yihui. After all, although they are Yihu''s family, the most important thing for them is Yihui. "Compared with this, Xia Li wants to know who brother Yihui will choose in the end?" "By the way, brother Yihui does everything well, that is, he is very slow in that aspect, and he doesn''t care about such things." Listening to the discussion between the two sisters, Ichigo remembered his past experience. "Oh, Mr. Kurosaki." The two girls found Ichigo when Ichigo was about eleven years old. "What are you looking for me for?" Looking at the red faces of the two girls, Ichigo thought of something and just felt troublesome. "Can you deliver this letter for us?" Ichigo took the letter sent to him by two girls and prepared to give it to Yihui. "Yihui, your letter." On the way after school, Ichigo handed the letter to Yihui. "Thank you. I''ll reply well." Despite this, Ichigo knows that Yihui will refuse, and will seriously say that they are not interested. I hope the other party can study hard. After that, everyone studied hard in order to attract someone''s attention. Ichigo doesn''t care about this anyway. She just feels sorry for those girls who really work hard but have no results. Ichigo thought of these and thought of the four dolls who were still in his family. Real red, mercury lamp, Canary, and cranberries. "I think Zhenhong''s love is deeper and longer than other dolls. I believe Zhenhong will win." Xia Li said. "No, no, no, I think it''s still the mercury lamp. After all, the mercury lamp is more radical, and the mercury lamp is better at expressing itself than everyone else." Said the wanderer. "No, no, no, as the leader of the family, I naturally support chickberry. Although the child hasn''t noticed it yet, the child''s innocence and loveliness will move many people and Yihui in the end." Dad thinks so. He doesn''t know if he takes the opposite newspaper. "In fact, I''m still optimistic about canaries. After all, canaries are different from them. They play best with Yihui, and canaries are more virtuous than them. They can work and have talent. It''s Yihui''s best choice." Mom is more optimistic about canary. After all, canary is really capable. "Anyway, didn''t everyone think Yihui would choose none of them?" "Impossible, impossible, it must be one of them." Everyone thinks so. After all, Yihui won''t get close to other women, and Yihui''s feelings for his own dolls are really different. "I''m leaving." Ichigo didn''t want to listen to these topics and left home directly. On the way When Ichigo sees these moving ghosts around him, some say hello, others ignore. After all, don''t take care of too much, otherwise he will get into trouble. Ichigo has tried before. Once I accidentally met a wandering soul. I just cared a little. Finally, the wandering soul stayed with me until it disappeared, leaving me a lot of trouble. Ichigo returned to his high school, which is the only school without Yihui''s footprint. Because Ichigo hasn''t been promoted to high school, Yihui has left home. "Good morning." Ichigo greeted everyone as usual, greeted his friends, and lived the day with peace of mind, just like before. Until the end of class today, Ichigo thought he was living like this. Passing the commercial street Ichigo saw a strange thing. Ding Ling Ding Ling A strange bell wanted to ring, but Ichigo couldn''t see anyone holding the bell beside him. "Who is it?" Moreover, Ichigo feels that there are fewer and fewer pedestrians around, and even seems to deliberately distract them. A black monster fell from the sky and fell on the building. "Danger!" Ichigo hurried to the vicinity of the falling rock and pulled the child away. "What happened?" Ichigo looked upstairs. There was not only a monster, but also a girl fighting with the monster. The girl is very short, with short black hair, obvious white knife in her hand, and wearing a black robe. "Bai Lei!" A white light hit the monster and instantly penetrated the monster''s body, but the monster didn''t die because of this attack, but beat the girl away for a long time. "What is it?" Ichigo didn''t stay in place because it was too dangerous. Ichigo didn''t see the end and left the scene. But unexpectedly, after Ichigo went home, youyou discussed with his family for some time about which doll Yihui would choose and was ready to go back to his room to sleep. As soon as I opened the door, I saw the girl I saw this afternoon. She suddenly appeared on her windowsill and talked to herself. "It''s around here, if I feel right." "Hello." Ichigo, stop this guy. "Hello." But the other party completely ignored himself and continued to say his own words. "You guy." Watching the other party ready to leave, Yihu grabbed the other party''s feet and stopped the other party at once. "Can you see me?" "Of course, what are you doing in other people''s windows, who are you and your clothes? It''s strange." The girl and Ichigo explained something and were ready to clear it up, but it seemed that time would not wait for her. "This is!" Before the voice fell, a strange voice sounded downstairs. Chapter 413 "Woo!" Ichigo was shocked by the sudden attack and hit the wall hard. "Wanderer, Xia Li!" When Ichigo heard the strange noise just now, he hurried downstairs and saw the one who came to his house this afternoon, knocked open the wall of his house and rushed in. "Brother Ichigo." Fortunately, my father and mother left home. They are not at home now. Only my three brothers and sisters are at home. "Brother Ichigo, it''s okay." Xia Li and Youzi go to Ichigo. They can''t see the monster. They can only hide next to Ichigo and look at the sudden pit. They don''t know why. "Oh, see me?" Xu stared at his Ichigo and laughed wildly. "It''s delicious. Human beings like you must be delicious." With that, Xu opened his mouth and rushed up, ready to eat Yihu. "No way!" The God of death jumped upstairs and slashed it to block the other party''s attack. "Run away, I can''t attack you here." Hearing this, Ichigo quickly grabbed one in one hand and left his house with the two. "Brother Ichigo, what are you doing?" "Wanderer, Xia Li, go away first and take this key." Ichigo takes out the key to Yihui''s home and asks his two sisters to go there first. "Brother Ichigo, what about you?" Ichigo looked home and bit his teeth. "I''m going back. Be careful." Ichigo finished and left directly. When Ichigo hurried back to his home, he saw the God of death, knocked down by Xu and leaning against the wall, all covered with injuries. "Death!" Ichigo picked up a fallen iron bar and threw it directly at Xu, but it had no effect. "Fool, come back and die." The whole person hit the wall in the street. "Hey, you guy." Death hurried to Ichigo to check the other person''s injury. "Why did you come back, you guy?" Looking at the man in front of him, he was very similar to his old friend. The God of death lost his way for a moment. "Don''t talk nonsense. How can I leave you? You''re protecting us." Ichigo stood up and looked at the empty in front of him without panic. "Is this the end? My life." "No, there''s another way." The God of death stood up slowly and looked at the man''s back in front of him with an inexplicable sense of peace of mind. "I have a way." "What?" The God of death raises his soul chopping knife and faces Yihu. "I can give you my spiritual power and make you a god of death for the time being, but you may also die. Even so, are you willing?" "Ah, even if there is hell ahead, I will." Ichigo holds death''s soul chopping knife and faces his chest. "Death, come on." "I''m not called death. I''m called Lucia." The girl smiled and inserted a knife into Yihu''s body. "Don''t be kidding, you both die." Xu didn''t have time to continue watching the play and rushed over directly, but then he was bounced away by the sudden pressure. "What!" The huge air pressure lifted the smoke nearby. Ichigo and death were surrounded by thick smoke. They couldn''t see the situation inside for a while. "How can it be? I''m just going to give some psychic power." Lucia, who had just given her psychic power, turned her black robe into white and sat helplessly on the ground. "Unexpectedly, the noumenon directly absorbed all the spiritual power of my body, and that soul chopping knife." At this time, Ichigo was wearing a black robe and holding a huge soul chopping knife. For ordinary God of death, the size of soul chopping knife represents his spiritual power. "Hum, kid, even with this power, how can you defeat me!" Seeing Yihu who put a little pressure on him in front of him, Xu didn''t retreat, but rushed up while taking advantage of the opportunity. Miso A huge arm went up into the sky and fell directly to the ground. "What!" Xu''s arm was cut off by a guard and a knife, and he didn''t even react. Miso Next knife I saw that Xu was directly cut off by Yihu, and the whole body slowly disappeared. "Sorry, I don''t have so much time to play with you." Seeing that Xu was defeated by Ichigo, Lucia was relieved. "Death, how am I doing this time?" Ichigo looked at Lucia sitting on the ground and smiled proudly. "Fool, think about how to deal with these things." Ichigo and Lucia looked at the damaged house and worried for a moment. "I can help with this." In the street, a man in casual clothes and clogs came over. Early in the morning Ichigo wakes up from his dream and remembers what happened last night. Up to now, he feels a little incredible. "Yo, Ichigo, good morning." Lucia came out of the bed cabinet and said hello to Ichigo. "Why are you here?" Ichigo thought that the God of death had left him. Unexpectedly, he was still by his side. "Alas, you have absorbed all my spiritual power. Now I can''t change back to death. Now you have to complete my task, death agent." "Alas." Ichigo just feels that this guy has left a troublesome thing to himself. However, Ichigo thinks this is his biggest trouble at present. As a result, he hasn''t found a bigger trouble yet. Until Ichigo went downstairs, he found that his home was a little different. "Brother Ichigo, what''s the matter?" Xia Li and Youzi have been sitting quietly in their seats. Usually, it is clear that they are still helping their mother prepare breakfast. "Ah, the craft has become so good recently that it is worthy of being my canary." My mother stood by the kitchen. A familiar doll, wearing a white apron, stood on the chair to help. "No, no, no, after all, Yihui and I often work together. Naturally, we do well." Canary skillfully handles food with a knife and prepares food while talking to her mother. "Xia Li, you son, look at the picture taken by chickberry and Yihui." Xiaomei goes to Xia Li, picks up her photo album and hands it to Xia Li and the wanderer. "It''s nice and nice. I also want to travel." Youzi and Xia Li said while looking at the photos. "Noisy, don''t give me a good cup of tea early in the morning." Zhenhong sat aside, drank tea quietly and commented by the way. "I am. I drink black tea with you all the time. It''s disgusting. Black tea is not so good." The mercury lamp sat in another position, looked at Zhenhong, frowned and smiled. As for the middle of the two dolls, a familiar figure. "Hoo, so, Dad, you haven''t done anything good. It''s rare for me to leave, and the whole family hasn''t changed." "Fool, how can I get you back when I change." Dad sat in the chair, looked at the newspaper and said. Yihui turned to Yihu and said hello. "Yo, Ichigo, long time no see." Chapter 414 For Ichigo, nothing is more important than family. But for Ichigo, the family will give themselves a lot of trouble to some extent. In particular, one of his twin brothers often makes a lot of trouble for himself, especially when he is still a teacher in his own school. "Yihui, do you have to go to class?" Ichigo always felt that this brother would cause trouble for himself, so he had to ask whether this guy would cause trouble for himself first. "No, being a teacher is really boring. I gave up." Hearing Yihui say so, Yihu is relieved. "But, sure enough, it''s boring to stay at home." Ichigo, there is an unknown premonition, and this premonition will come true soon. "Ah, it''s almost time. I''m leaving." Yihui quickly cleaned up and went out. But just now, as like as two peas, the clothes that Yi Hui wears is not exactly the same as those of his own school. "Well, I''ll go too." Ichigo returned to school and was playing with his classmates. It was just time for class. "Oh, hello." Standing in the teacher''s office, Yihui looked at the little girl and said hello. "Hello, are you also a transfer student?" "No, I just came to experience life." Is this city full of freaks? Lucia thought so, but she didn''t expect to find the helper. His brother was as powerful as the man. It''s just that Lucia still feels something wrong and different. Lucia seemed to notice a strange leak of psychic power. "Ah, Hello, teacher." "Ah, Yihui Jun, have you come back?" It seems that Ichigo''s brother is more powerful than Ichigo, at least in making friends. Lucia has been observing Yihui''s every move. "That''s it. They are the transferred students this semester. I think you should be familiar with one of them. I won''t introduce it." "Hello, everyone. I think everyone knows who I am." Yihui looked at the students in the class below who were almost familiar with him and said. "Ah, ah, indeed as expected, I came." Ichigo looked at Yihui, who actually came to his school as a classmate, and felt that he would have more trouble, and another transferred student. "Hello, I''m rotten Lucia. Please give me more advice." The God of death came to his school last night. It''s really troublesome. After the first class, everyone gathered around Yihui and Lucia to welcome new students and ask Yihui why he was not a teacher as a student. "After all, experiencing student life is also a part of life. At least now, this identity is more interesting." Everyone was speechless. "This feeling." During the class, Lucia and Yihui sensed that Xu appeared near this place and approached this way. "Ah, Ichigo, I suddenly have a stomachache. Please take me to the health care room." Lucia pulled Yihu and planned to pull him away directly. When Lucia and Ichigo suddenly leave, Yihui takes a strange pill out of his pocket and eats it. Miso "Next, please, don''t make trouble for me, otherwise it will be very troublesome." Yihui finished, eh, the form of spirit body left. "No problem, Yihui." Kogas loosened his bones and leaned back in his chair, thinking about his own affairs. When Yihui arrived at the scene, he found that he didn''t know when his brother had colluded with the transferred student. No, he worked together. His brother was already a god of death. "But curious." Yihui felt that Yihu should just become a god of death. His ability is very weak. At least he can only attack the enemy with his uncontrollable spiritual power. "It''s too weak. It can only simply deal with these virtual." But those empty are also very weak. Yihui doesn''t need to take a shot. Just look at it from a distance. "Oh, Yihui, long time no see." Night came to Yihui with an alarm. "I don''t need this kind of thing. Mr. yeyi, I''ve grown up." "Oh, what''s up, your stupid brother." Watching Yihu spend a lot of time and finally beat Xu, Yihui commented. "Just a layman. Compared with this, when Ichigo becomes the God of death looks completely different from me." Yeyi said something about Ichigo. "I see. These things happened last night." Yihui also just came back in the early morning. He didn''t know that these things had happened at home. This may be an opportunity for Yihu. "But it''s against the law to give spiritual power to ordinary people without permission. That''s Lucia. It will bring trouble to your family sooner or later." "At that time, let me protect my family." Yihui said confidently. "Oh, by the way, the enemy will be the captain level at that time. Your ability is not enough." "It''s hard to say." The night looked at Yihui and always felt whether there was anything else that the boy didn''t show. "Well, I''d better enjoy this holiday. After all, I''m busy." Yihui leaves directly, leaving yeyi looking at Yihui''s back. When Yihui returns to school and returns to himself, he finds that Ichigo and Lucia are also back. "So, do you need a showdown?" Since Yihui knows this, he doesn''t know whether he needs to hide his family. "Wait, after all, I don''t need me now." Yihui and Ichigo go home together and invite Lucia around Ichigo. "Rotten wood, where is your home? I''ll take you back." Looking at Yihui''s sudden initiative to talk to others, Yihu seems to have seen a ghost. No, Yihu was surprised to see a ghost. "Yihui, have you finally given up your doll and finally shot at normal people?" Ichigo almost couldn''t help crying. "Finally, my brother is much more normal. Originally, everyone was worried that you would be with your family all the time. My father and mother gave up. I didn''t expect you to turn around." Looking at Ichigo''s grandiose acting skills, Yihui wants to pry Ichigo''s head open to see what structure is inside. "What are you talking about? I''m just concerned about my classmates. Anyway, we are very busy." At this time, it''s Ichigo''s turn to get into trouble with Lucia, because Lucia only lodges in Ichigo''s room, and no one knows. "I''m kidding. In fact, I already know." Yihui patted Ichigo''s shoulder and compared a thumb to Ichigo. "Great, Ichigo. You finally want to find a girlfriend. I will support you. You can rest assured to go home and I will persuade others in the family." In this way, Lucia stayed in Ichigo''s room as Ichigo''s "girlfriend", and everyone supported it. Only Ichigo and Lucia were very distressed about it. After all, they are not this relationship, and it will be a lot of trouble to explain in the future. Chapter 415 Didi, Didi "Turn off the alarm clock." One hand stretched out from the quilt, groped for a while, and finally turned off the alarm clock next to the bed cabinet. "Yihui, why do you set the alarm clock for us?" The mercury lamp gets up from Yihui in her pajamas. Since Zhenhong changed their mind, everyone chooses time to sleep with Yihui. Mei calls her name and protects Yihui. "After all, you''ve always overslept recently. I still have to find a way to wake you up." Yihui touched the head of the mercury lamp and said. It''s not a problem that they don''t get up. The problem is that they often wrap their hands and feet around themselves. They still hold on to themselves and can''t move themselves. "Forget it. We''ll talk about it later." Yihui gets up and prepares breakfast with his mother. Lucia changed faster than expected. Since entering Yihui''s house yesterday, although her identity is very strange, at least Lucia has found a habitat. (heavy fog) However, the atmosphere of the whole family is something Lucia has never experienced. "Miss Lucia, are you really Ichigo''s girlfriend?" The wanderer and Xia Li sat on both sides and looked at Lucia who came down with Ichigo. The soul of gossip was burning in her heart. "Ah, probably, your brother is very powerful." Ichigo almost choked the water she had just drunk when she heard Lucia say so. "Fool, what are you talking about?" "Oh, isn''t it? Mingming almost scared others when he took out something as big as a man last time." Although he knew that Lucia was talking about his soul chopping knife, Ichigo couldn''t help but teach Lucia a a lesson. "Oh, it''s worthy of being my son. He has the same virtue as me in treating his children." Although Yihui doesn''t know the romantic history of his father and mother, because his mother looks completely different from his father, Yihui feels that his father must be chasing after his mother. "Ah, Ichigo has grown up. I''m really looking forward to when Yihui will bring his girlfriend back." Mom had just finished saying this, and the four people present heard it clearly. "Getting married is also good." The Canary whispered, and a different smile appeared on her face. "Raspberry, what is marriage? Is it delicious?" The young raspberry didn''t know whether she understood it or not, so she stood aside and asked. "Hum, boring." Although Zhenhong says so, the book on bride cultivation in her hand is not convincing. "It''s nice to get married." The mercury lamp looks at Yihui, which is self-evident. "I don''t have this idea yet. I''d better protect my family." Yihui couldn''t see the scene at all. His casual words slandered three poor dolls. "Interesting." Rukia looked at the interaction of the Ichigo family and felt that she might be really lucky to meet them. During this time, Ichigo and Lucia worked together to solve the problem of emptiness. One day, Ichigo''s little partner finally had a big problem. This day Ichigo went home as usual, just as Lucia found the trace of Xu again, and there was more than one. "Damn, why are there so many suddenly? Ichigo, solve them quickly. There''s another point." "I know." Yihu opened it and leaned against it. It was only the other party''s difficulty that Yihu met for the first time. At this time, one of Ichigo''s friends, chadu Taihu, met Ichigo''s sister and wanderer in the street. "I remember, you are chadu Taihu, a friend of Yihu''s brother." Chadu nodded. The other party was a silent, bronze skinned man who looked like a mountain. At this time, a strange virtual came down from the sky and attacked chadu and wanderers. If the Wanderers had not seen the virtual as they grew older, they would explain here. "Mr. chadu, follow me and run away." Chadu has experienced such an inexplicable attack. Naturally, he knows that something strange has happened again and leaves with the wanderer. At this time, Zhiji, who stayed at school waiting for her friends, was also falsely attacked. "What?" Zhiji looks at the strange creature rushing towards her and closes her eyes in fear. At this time, long GUI comes in time and leaves with Zhiji in his arms, so as to avoid each other''s death. "Zhiji, let''s go. What''s that monster?" Long GUI''s psychic power is also good. I probably see the monster, but I can''t see its appearance clearly. Long GUI holds Zhiji''s hand and plans to run away like this. But the other party''s speed is faster. Long GUI''s setting doesn''t respond. The other party has hit long GUI with one hand and hit the wall with one hand. "Long GUI!" Zhiji goes to long GUI to check the other party''s injury. It''s terrible. If she doesn''t treat it quickly, long GUI will die. "What should I do, long GUI? What should I do?" "Run away, Zhiji." Long GUI holds Zhiji''s hand. At this time, he just hopes that his friends can leave and he is satisfied. "No, absolutely not!" Sting The orange light lights up on the hairpin on Zhiji''s head, and six creatures like elves appear in front of Zhiji. "Zhiji, master, don''t worry. We''ll protect you." Zhiji uses their abilities according to her summon. While healing Longgui, she starts to fight back against the void that Zhiji has seen. However, Zhiji seems to be a little careless. She met more than one. Click From the teaching building, another Xu ran out of it. Seeing Zhiji''s summon leave her side, Xu rushed up to mend the knife. " "Zhiji!" Everyone saw that Zhiji was in danger, but not fast enough. "Bang" A dark shadow jumped out and slapped Xu Da Fei, who was ready to attack Zhiji, directly into another Xu on the side. "Who is it?" Zhiji saw Yihui standing in front of her in a black robe with a long knife pinned to her waist. "Yihui Jun?" "Oh, Zhiji, I didn''t expect you to be in trouble. It''s really good luck to meet you here." Yihui actually arrived when Zhiji awakened her ability just now, but unexpectedly, Zhiji suddenly opened her ability. At first, she didn''t intend to intervene, but when she saw another virtual running out, she did it. Moreover, Yihui sees that Zhiji''s ability is a healing ability he has never seen before, and it is very strong. At least Yihui feels incredible. "Zhiji, you work hard. Let me come next. You don''t have to do it." After loosening his muscles and bones, Yihui looked at the two low-level emptiness and smiled with disdain. "You''re lucky. I''ve been practicing some ability recently to open your eyes." I saw Yihui close his eyes and use his ability to understand recently. Since you can''t use it, you can learn it. Use telepathy instead of the mind, just like that person. "What, this fool, shut his eyes and die." The two empties rushed up directly and didn''t care about any action of Yihui. Instant step. Gather spiritual power on your feet. A library! "Oh!" The two empties collided together at the same time, and the spiritual power was driven into the body and exploded in an instant. "This is, roundabout kick." Chapter 416 "Is Longgui all right?" Zhiji looked at long GUI lying on the ground and didn''t wake up and asked. "No problem, master. We have fully recovered her injury. Don''t worry." Yihui also sees that long GUI really doesn''t have to worry. "Zhiji, you take long GUI home. There''s still a lot of trouble for me to deal with. Be careful." Yihui finished and left quickly. At this time, Yihui sensed that in addition to Ichigo, there were people fighting on the other side, but this psychic power. "Wanderer!" Yihui quickly accelerated and approached the wanderer. At this time, wanderers and chadu encounter a turning point in their life. "Mr. chadu, squat down." Click The wall was broken in an instant, and falling rocks kept hitting chadu, but chadu didn''t suffer any damage. "Let''s go." Cha Du ran the wanderer and ran away. "What are you doing?" "Without weapons, we can''t defeat him. We need other people''s help or find weapons." Chadu and Youzi saw a telegraph pole on the road. "You command, I attack." Chadu put the wanderer down, hugged the pole and pulled it out with incredible power. "Over there, attack." Looking at the direction indicated by the wanderer, a pillar of chadu fell down and hit Xu''s head. "What, this power!" Xu quickly broke free, but then the second attack of chadu hit again, and a pillar hit Xu''s other hand, temporarily limiting Xu''s activities. "Great, it can''t move for the time being. Let''s go." As soon as the wanderer turned his head, he saw the other standing in front of him and clapped the wanderer open. "Wanderer!" Cha Du hurried over and was caught by the empty one and rubbed on the ground. "Roar, no matter how powerful you are, if you can''t see us, you can''t fight back. You''ll never hit us, poor man." Xu grabbed Cha Du with one hand and pressed it hard against the wall, torturing Cha Du constantly. "I still can''t protect them?" Chadu looked at the injured wanderer who fell to the ground and remembered his experience for a moment. "I also, I also have partners who want to protect." I saw it! Bang "Woo!" Catch the empty of chadu, be punched by chadu and hit the other side. "How possible!" Xu looked at Cha Du, who had just been hanged, and wondered how this human could suddenly attack them. "I still have people to protect. As long as there is this thing, I will never fall." The white smoke surrounded chadu and waited for my right arm. After a period of time, chadu''s right hand turned into a strange shape. The red and white lines formed chadu''s right arm. The blue psychic power ejected from chadu''s right shoulder, just like a rocket waiting to be launched. "You annoy me." "You are, hateful human." Xu opened his big mouth and rushed to chadu. Chadu calmly looked at each other and gathered strength with his right hand. "Ah ah!" Lingli shoots out from chadu''s right arm, and the huge light gun immediately surrounds the emptiness and directly evaporates the emptiness. "This power!" Seeing that his partner was killed in a second, Xu was preparing to escape, but after seeing a shot from chadu, his right arm returned to its original state and knew that the other party could only attack once. "Hum, only once, then there''s nothing to be afraid of." "Really?" A soul chopping knife was inserted directly from my chin, and a knife was inserted into my head. "What!" Chadu and the Wanderers saw a familiar figure standing below Xu, Yihui wearing a black robe, appearing in front of them. "Brother Yihui?" "From the moment you hurt my sister, your fate has been doomed." Twist "Ah ah!" The mask of emptiness was directly broken by Yihui, and the emptiness that lost its strength slowly turned into ashes and died. "Yihui, is it really you?" Chadu didn''t expect that the person who finally came to help him was Yihui. "Chadu, thanks to you, my sister is fine." Although he was hurt by Xu, his sister will be fine because of Cha Du. "I''ll take you back. After all, you still need to check it." Yihui grabbed one in one hand and took them home. At this time, Ichigo is still fighting with Xu, but next, a blue arrow flies from a distance and destroys the Xu that Ichigo knocked down hard. "Who is it?" In response to Yihu, it was another arrow. After the comer eliminated the void, he left. "Lucia, can you see that man?" "That ability, isn''t it?" Although Lucia didn''t know very well, Lucia vaguely remembered about the user of this psychic power. "How is it possible that they should disappear? How can they appear here?" Rukia didn''t dare to think about it and took Ichigo home. As soon as I got home, I saw Youzi and chadu being treated at their own home. Yihu asked about the situation. Finally, I was injured by accident. After all, Yihui hasn''t had a showdown yet. He doesn''t want to be discovered by Ichigo and Lucia so soon. Hiding is good, at least not now. Naturally, Yihui has agreed with Zhiji and chadu that they can''t expose their abilities and things about themselves. After handling these, Yihui went to Puyuan store and discussed some things with the store manager. "Yihui Jun, what are you going to do today? Let''s say first. We''re also very busy." "Ichigo, aren''t you going to help him train?" Puyuan didn''t speak, but sat down quietly and handed Yihui a cup of tea. "Yihui Jun, I remember I told you that this matter is illegal." "So, can''t you help Ichigo?" "It''s not time yet. Now just let Yihu Jun have a good experience. After all, it''s not his own ability." Pu Yuan finished and looked at Yihui quietly. "Well, you''ve reached the bottleneck, haven''t you?" Yihui nodded. Although he has been doing Dao Zen, Yihui has almost reached the limit. No matter how hard he tries, he still can''t use his own solution. "Although I have communicated with my soul chopping knife, I''m still close to something. My spiritual power should be at that level, but it''s not enough. I''m still missing a little." "Hum, that''s it." The store manager smoked and said slowly. "Maybe it''s time." The store manager said and took Yihui downstairs. "In fact, we are ready to wait for you to come down and start practicing." The store manager secretly took a look at Yihui. Since Yihui began his Dao Zen practice, the store manager will rely on the information given to him by yeyi from time to time every day. "That guy, his spiritual power is getting deeper and deeper and more hidden. It seems that he will reach the limit soon." According to yeyi''s information and his own judgment, the store manager knows that he finally has a big assistant. He will be caught off guard at that time. Chapter 417 "Store manager, what are you doing here this time?" Yihui followed the store manager back to the basement, where Yihui completed his cultivation and awakened his soul chopping knife. "Today, practice here." "Ah?" Yihui has to go to class. Although it doesn''t matter whether he can go or not, he needs to go home and can''t practice here all the time. "Peace of mind, I know you want to go home. It only takes up your free time." That''s pretty much the same. Yihui is ready to see if the store manager has any way to awaken himself. "First, we need a prop." The store manager took out a strange prop, which looked like a human figure. "Sure enough, actual combat is the only way to complete the task. It seems that this thing is still essential if you want to master it quickly." "First, insert the soul chopping knife difference, and the experiment begins." Yihui inserts the soul chopping knife into the prop. In a moment, the whole human shape begins to change, and a familiar and strange figure appears in front of him. "What''s the matter?" The white flame is burning, but Yihui can''t see anything except the white flame. "How is it possible that there is no entity, no appearance, such a soul chopping knife." Slowly, the white flame began to change and finally became a glow. "Oh, long time no see. It should be said that we met for the first time in this way." "It seems that you are ready to accept my trial in order to complete the interpretation." In the daytime, countless flames were thrown out of his arms. The flames fell to the ground and finally formed some soul chopping knives. "Success or death, choose one." Yihui pulls out one of the soul chopping knives on the ground and cuts it directly against the day. "That''s it." In the daytime, he also randomly pulled out a soul chopping knife from the ground and rushed up at Yihui. "What do you think?" Night one walked to the store manager, looked at Yihui and his soul chopping knife, and said. "It''s hard to say. After all, his soul chopping knife has surprised me too much. I don''t know what will happen in the end." "Let''s see." After a whole day''s cultivation, Yihui can only barely fight with his soul chopping knife, but Yihui still doesn''t understand what the meaning of this battle is. "It hurts." Although I have the ability of soul chopping knife to recover the wound, my ability of soul chopping knife is not an abuse. "Stupid boy, haven''t you figured out the meaning of this test?" "I don''t know." Moreover, as like as two peas, they will be able to cut their own knife. They will also be able to cut their own souls. Apart from certain abilities, Yi Hui really has no way to cut his soul. "Fool boy, think about why you use this solution and why you use this method. Just figure it out." Yihui couldn''t understand for the time being, so he had to go home and think about it. I just got home. Although I saw that everyone had no problem, Yihui carefully noticed that Ichigo and Lucia didn''t look very well. Maybe something happened today. "No way. After all, if you enter this circle, you will have this problem." Yihui only hopes that the two of them can solve this problem. After all, he is also very busy now. After dinner, Yihui returned to his room, looked at his soul chopping knife and thought. "What is it?" Before Yihui continued to think, Zhenhong came in. "Yihui, you''re not in a good mood. What''s the matter?" Zhenhong jumps into bed and sits in Yihui''s arms. It''s Zhenhong''s turn today. "Nothing. I''m just trying to beat myself now, but I can''t think of how to beat myself for a while, so I''m very upset." Yihui thought and drew Zhenhong closer to himself. Recently, they have become more and more dependent on Yihui. Yihui is the same. "It''s really red. Let''s travel sometime." "When?" "Wait a while. I''ll finish a training soon. Let''s go out then." Zhenhong looked up at Yihui and asked. "Just the two of us?" "Well, do you want someone else to accompany you?" Zhenhong buried her head in Yihui''s arms and said. "You decide." "Yes, yes, my real red." Naturally, she doesn''t want to go with others. After all, Zhenhong also wants to be alone with Yihui. tomorrow Yihui was going to continue to practice, but then the store manager interrupted Yihui''s practice. "Yihui Jun, do you want to see a game?" "Who is it?" "Yihu Jun and another of his classmates, Yulong Ishida, are not right. It should be said that the exterminator." Annihilator Yihui heard this word for the first time. Although he has been trained by the store manager and night one system, he doesn''t know anything else about history. "Come with me and you''ll know what happened." Yihui followed the store manager and yeyi to a building. He saw a lot of empty people approaching Yihu. He didn''t know what happened. The whole empty town was attracted. "This is the game. See who destroys more virtual, who is the winner." Although they saw that they were very efficient in cleaning up the virtual, it was inevitable that they missed the net. Soon they found that they had caused a big trouble. There were more and more virtual, and even they were a little overwhelmed. "Damn it, how can there be more and more emptiness? What should we do?" Naturally, Yihui and the store manager will not ignore them and start to solve the leaked problems. "Someone is helping us." Although I don''t know who it is, at least Ichigo and Yulong won''t care. After all, they are now focusing on themselves, because there are a lot of emptiness around them. After holding on for a while, they saw that the hole in the sky was getting smaller and smaller, and thought it was over. Unexpectedly, the behemoth appeared soon, interrupting their thoughts. "Da Xu, how is it possible to appear here!" Lucia looked at the strange big empty that came out of the hole and sat motionless on the ground. "Da Xu, indeed, the spiritual power is not lower than them." Feeling the pressure from Da Xu, Yihui wants to rush up directly to eliminate Da Xu. "Yihui Jun, don''t worry. Look, Yihu Jun hasn''t given up." Ichigo came to Da Xu and cut down with a knife, but the effect was very weak, and he didn''t even break anything. "So hard." Ichigo and Yulong linger around Da Xu, constantly causing some damage to Da Xu, but their attack effect is too small. "Ooh, ooh!" I saw Da Xu''s mouth open, and a red light condensed in front of Da Xu into a palpitating energy. "This is a false flash. Everyone run away. If you are hit, your body will not be able to withstand it." "Impossible." Yihu stood in front of Da Xu and raised his weapon. "This is my city. I won''t allow you to destroy it." Chapter 418 "Hum, I''m worthy of being a member of our family. My performance is different." Yihui was a little surprised to see Ichigo''s preparation. "Ichigo, what are you going to do?" "I don''t know, but as long as I gather my spiritual power on the knife, maybe it''s enough." Yihu held his knife high, all the spiritual power gathered on the knife, and the blue spiritual power constantly gathered. "Damn, I can''t control it." Although Ichigo''s natural psychic power is very high, Ichigo can''t control his psychic power. "Damn it, I want to lose it." At the critical moment, Yulong came out from behind Yihu and held Yihu''s hand. "Since you can''t control your spiritual power, let me help. I''ll help you solve this problem." Together, they have only one attack. "Come on." "Yes!" Blue psychic power shoots out from the tip of Ichigo''s knife. A shock wave rushes in front of Da Xu and resists the virtual flash just shot by Da Xu. "Damn it." "We won''t lose." The energy was slowly suppressed and finally hit in front of Da Xu. "Wow!" Da Xu''s body was separated from the middle by this attack, and the rage disappeared. "Is it over?" Not yet. I saw Ichigo''s body start to expand, and the uncontrollable spiritual power was running around the body, constantly destroying Ichigo''s body. "Ichigo." Yulong looked at Ichigo nervously and didn''t know what had happened. Psychic, go wild. Yulong thought of a way. "Leave it to me." Yulong held Yihu, put one hand on Yihu''s back, and the spirit power controlling Yihu''s rampage gathered in his right hand. "Ah ah!" Yulong shoots out the spirit power of Yihu riot to save Yihu''s life. The big hole in the sky has been closed. It seems that the crisis has been lifted. "But this commotion will certainly attract their attention." Yihui thought that perhaps the biggest trouble about Ichigo would come soon. When Yihui and the store manager return to Puyuan store, yeyi has left. Maybe he has something to do. "Well, let''s start, too." "The second trial." Practice of digestion One day passed, but Yihui still didn''t understand it. Maybe he was almost something. It''s rare to see Lucia''s face very ugly tonight, perhaps because she has thought of that possibility herself. "Lucia, talk to me." When dinner is over, Yihui finds a chance to chat with Lucia alone. "Sit down." Lucia and Yihui sat down outside in the yard and looked at the full moon in the sky. Yihui spoke first. "You''re leaving, aren''t you?" Lucia looked at Yihui strangely. Unexpectedly, the other party had seen that she wanted to leave the house. "Lucia, although I don''t know why you left, I hope you know one thing." Yihui said, looking at Lucia seriously. "No matter what happens to you, Ichigo will come back to you. No matter where you are or what trouble you have, Ichigo will help you." "If, Yihu can''t handle it." Looking at Lucia''s frightened eyes, Yihui smiled. "No, even if you are against the world, Ichigo will certainly help you." Hearing Yihui''s words, Lucia is more worried about those who come from the corpse soul world in the future. If they seize themselves, Ichigo will suffer. "I understand." Early tomorrow morning, Yihui is going to see if Lucia is going to leave, but before seeing Lucia, Yihu and Lucia have left. "Avoid being discovered by me?" Today is just a holiday. Yihui doesn''t know what will happen in the end. He has to practice first and talk about it at that time. "Oh, Yihui Jun, the moon will be beautiful tonight." As soon as he arrived at Puyuan store, the store manager was saying something unknown, which made Yihui confused. "Well, let''s start quickly. Time doesn''t wait today." late at night A girl ran under the night light. "You can''t make trouble for them." Interesting husband and wife, kind sisters, four strange dolls, and two twin brothers with completely different personalities. These things are all things that Lucia did not encounter and life that Lucia did not experience. "Let me bear these sins." Lucia was still running, but soon the man in front of her interrupted her thinking. "Lucia, what are you doing?" Yihui appears in front of Lucia. Yihui doesn''t expect Lucia to leave today, and it''s a coincidence that he also met Lucia. He really doesn''t know what to say. "Yihui, what are you doing here?" "I''m going home. It''s you. What are you doing here?" "Me, me." Before Lucia could speak, Yihui interrupted Lucia. "I know if you want to go, but you can''t leave like this. Dad, mom and sisters will worry about you." Lucia didn''t speak. The firmness of her eyes let Yihui know that Lucia didn''t intend to go back. "Lucia, it''s all right. If there''s any problem, we can solve it together." "But." Before speaking, a dark cloud covered the full moon in the sky. Lucia and Yihui could feel two different threats behind them. "Oh, rotten Lucia, here we are." A man with crimson hair and another man with black hair in a white robe. Yihui also knew the man. To be exact, he had seen the man. "That man." The man next to the red haired man looked at Yihui in front of him and felt as if he had seen this man. "Love times, step back. I want to ask that person." At an incredible speed, the man came to Yihui and looked at the man. The man knew that the man had seen him in the city. "Is that you? I once got a shallow hand and beat the kid." "It''s me." "Elder brother, do you know? Yihui Jun." The man called brother by Lucia looked at Yihui in front of him. Although he couldn''t feel each other''s spiritual power, the man knew that Yihui had at least become the God of death. "Draw the knife." The man pulled out his knife and saw a glow in front of him. "Let me see if you were worth the knife I gave you at that time." In vitro Leave the body in place and look at Yihui. Now he feels different. The man''s eyes are a little more serious. Whew Pluck At the speed that Lucia and the lover didn''t see, they had fought for the first time, and Yihui blocked each other''s knife. "Good eyesight and speed. It can block my knife." and. The man seriously saw that Yihui''s knife was obviously different. It seemed that he had awakened the soul chopping knife. "Interesting. It seems that this earthly task is more interesting than expected. Let me see how far you have grown." Yihui raised his soul chopping knife and faced the man. "Naturally, I''ll show you." Chapter 419 Yihui held his weapon high and remembered what the store manager and Mr. yeyi had said to him. "Although you have learned a lot, you can''t show it, otherwise you will have a lot of trouble." Yihui sat on the ground and listened to the store manager''s warning. "Listen, you can''t show others the skills you''ve learned now, except soul chopping knife and white fight, especially ghost Dao. This kind of thing is strictly controlled in that place and can''t be known." Yihui thinks of all this and is ready to continue fighting with the man. "What''s the matter? Don''t you attack?" The man looked at Yihui. He didn''t need to look at the attack. Looking at the posture, he knew that Yihui''s cultivation was better than he expected. At least he had an excellent degree of self-study (self admission). Bang So fast Although the man can keep up with Yihui''s speed, he didn''t expect Yihui''s speed to be so fast. At least he is physically limited and his strength is not so strong, but the other party''s speed is also very fast. Bang, bang, bang. The two have fought several times in just a few seconds. "Good looking, can''t see." Lucia needless to say, she couldn''t see the fight between Yihui and the man. "Only after practicing for such a short time, this human is so strong." I''m a little reluctant. "Good." With the help of a confrontation, the man distanced himself and prepared to deal with Yihui seriously. "Your strength is good, but next, how do you beat me?" "Scattered, thousand Sakura." The soul chopping knife in the man''s hand is scattered into a group of petals, just as Yihui once saw. "Well, let you see." In Lucia''s surprised eyes, Yihui took his soul chopping knife and said. "Shine, day." The soul chopping knife in Yihui''s hand became another form. Yihui was surrounded by a white flame. Even without contact, the man knew that the flame was very dangerous. "What is the function of white flame?" The man looked at the white flame vigilantly. He didn''t attack impulsively, but just controlled his petals to touch the flame. "What?" After the petals touched the flame, the man found that he could not control his part of the petals. He could only see that the petals stopped on the flame and did not move. "What?" "It''s my turn." Yihui rushed up with a soul chopping knife, and the flame on his body also followed up to attack the man. The man just continued to control his petals to attack Yihui, but as soon as the petals touched the flame, the petals would stop. "How possible!" The man kept avoiding, but Yihui''s attack was faster and faster, and the man almost hung the lottery. After a few empty cuts, the man found that his soul chopping knife had returned to its original state and was pinned to his waist. "Control or limit the power? This soul chopping knife is interesting." Since men know that they can''t use their ability, they naturally won''t continue to use their ability. "But I still have many abilities to use except the soul chopping knife. Can you defeat me?" Even if the man''s body is limited, the strong spiritual pressure still makes Yihui feel difficult to breathe. "No, I know I can''t stop you." Yihui raised his soul chopping knife and the man in front of him. "However, I still want to protect the man behind me. She is already a member of our family. I can''t let her get hurt." "Yihui." Lucia didn''t expect that she was already a member of their family. She was a little moved and helpless. "For your family?" Perhaps Yihui''s words aroused the man''s memories. Looking at Lucia in front of him, the man seemed to shake slightly, but his eyes were firm again soon. "For Lucia, I also insist on the glory of being a family. Sorry, Lucia, I must take it back." Sure enough, it''s still like this. Yihui grabbed his soul chopping knife and the man in front of him. "But." The man threw a wooden card from his pocket and gave it to Yihui. "I can''t do anything, but you can." The man said in a slightly helpless tone. "After all, I brought you this trouble. If I didn''t give you that shallow beating, you wouldn''t become trouble." "This wooden card will take you to our world. If you really want to save Lucia, your strength is not enough now. Continue to become stronger." Yihui knew that men would not embarrass Lucia, and at least gave himself a chance. "Three days, maybe you only have three days. Seize the time to become stronger and come to our world with this wooden card. This is your opportunity." The man waved and called Lucia. "Lucia, what are you doing here?" Haramoto Yihui thought that Ichigo would not follow. Unexpectedly, Ichigo came out to find Lucia and gave himself so much trouble. "Lucia, your strength is given to this guy. It''s unforgivable." Before the first attack on Yihu, the man broke Yihu''s soul lock in a flash, which suddenly made Yihu lose the power of death. "Ichigo!" Yihui hurried to Yihu. He didn''t know why the man suddenly started. "Peace of mind, I just let him lose the power of death, not take his life." The man finished and took Lucia to leave. "Wait, I don''t know your name yet." The man looked back at Yihui and said. "Rotten wood is white. Remember me." A wooden door opened. Bai Zai and Lucia went into the wooden door and disappeared in front of Yihui. "Yihui, why are you here?" Ichigo didn''t expect Yihui to appear here, and Yihui, like himself, also uses the power of death. "Ichigo, there are some things you need to understand. It''s okay. You just lost your strength temporarily." Ichigo suddenly lost strength and was temporarily unconscious. "Three days?" Yihui took the wooden card in his hand. Although he didn''t know how to use it, the store manager should know. "Rotten wood is white. Look, I will catch up." Yihui takes Yihu home. Before he goes far, he sees the store manager and yeyi coming. "Yihui Jun, Yihu will give it to us. Let''s help him get back the power of death." Although the store manager is not very reliable, Yihui still believes in the store manager. "I''ll leave it to you." "Then, one night, those people will please you." They? Yihui didn''t understand very much, yeyi said. "Next, I''m going to train chadu Taihu and Inoue Zhiji. Of course, Ichigo''s little partner Ishida Yulong goes back to practice himself. Next, let''s go to the corpse soul world to save Lucia." After the night left, Yihui followed the store manager with Yihu. "Store manager, do you have any plans?" After all, Yihui can''t believe that he can attack the corpse soul world with such a few people. "What''s your plan, don''t you?" "The plan is you, Yihui." Chapter 420 "Ah?" Yihui can''t believe what the store manager said. "Me? Store manager, you''re kidding, aren''t you?" "No, I''m not wrong." The store manager looked at Yihui and said earnestly. "I look forward to your growth more than Ichigo. You are different from Ichigo. Although Ichigo''s strength changes very quickly, it is limited after all. Even if you master the solution in the future, his growth will stop here." "But your strength, your soul chopping knife, makes me believe in your strength more than Yihu. You are essential. You are necessary for the next battle." Although I don''t know why the store manager needs his own strength so much, Yihui has to believe in his own strength. Maybe he needs it somewhere. When Yihui gets home, he explains to his family that Yihu will not go home for the time being. The family all understand. After all, everyone will believe Yihui. "Yihui, do you want to leave temporarily?" They saw Yihui''s hesitation and saw that Laihui really wanted to leave recently, so Yihui didn''t want to worry them so much. "It''s all right, Yihui. We''ll wait for you here." Since Zhenhong says so, others won''t disagree. "It''s all right. I''ll be back soon." After making an appointment with Zhenhong, Yihui returns to Puyuan store and is ready to continue his cultivation. Three days soon ended. During this time, Ichigo not only restored the power of death, but also mastered the beginning. As for other small partners of Ichigo, they have been guided by yeyi and have grown a lot. As for Ishida Yulong, through his own cultivation, his ability to destroy the Division has become much stronger. "Next, we''re ready to go through the crossing door." Ichigo and their friends are ready to start, but Yihui is stopped by the store manager. "Yihui, you are different from them. You go through another door." The store manager pointed to Yihui''s wooden card. "Well, let''s go." Ichigo doesn''t understand why Yihui wants to separate from them, so he has entered the crossing door. "Yihui, the captain gave you the place you went, so you will go directly to the inside of the corpse soul world, which may be the special entrance and exit of the family." "Peace of mind, the other party will not give you any traps. After all, if you can give you this wooden card, even if you believe in your ability." Maybe he saw Yihui''s trouble, and the store manager quickly explained. "Well, I''ll go too." Yihui covers the wooden plate with his spiritual power. A wooden door appears in front of Yihui, and Yihui enters the wooden door. "Please, Yihui Jun." A white light flashed. Yihui had not adapted to the washing of white light and had come to another place. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, distinguished guest." A white haired old housekeeper stood in front of Yihui and looked at Yihui respectfully. "Follow me, the master of the house has been waiting for you for a long time." Yihui left with the housekeeper and found himself in a courtyard, an antique courtyard, in sharp contrast to those strange white high walls outside. "Follow me closely. Our courtyard is still quite large. If you are not careful, you will get lost." Follow the housekeeper and take Yihui to a cherry tree. Bai Zai stands below and enjoys the cherry blossoms. "Master, I brought people." "Hard work." The housekeeper left at the right time. Bai Zai looked at Yihui and still didn''t see Yihui''s spiritual power. It seems that he has also grown a lot. "Have you grown up? But it''s not enough. How do you fight the whole corpse soul world for Lucia." "I don''t know, but if you don''t try, how do you know if you will succeed?" Bai Zai didn''t speak, just looked at Yihui. "What is the ability of your soul chopping knife?" Restore "Restore?" "My soul chopping blade can restore objects or spiritual power to a certain form, so the ability of your soul chopping blade last time was invalid for me." "Is it useful even for the soul?" "I don''t know, but I''ve tried to recover from my injury." Bai Zai thought, maybe this person is of great use. "Come with me." Bai Zai came to the hall with Yihui. Bai Zai broke the chair on one side with one hand. "Try it." Yihui surrounded the whole chair with his own day and white flame, and slowly restored the chair to its original state, just like before Baizai broke it. "The object can indeed recover, but can the soul?" "Well, I don''t know." "No, actually, don''t you know?" Yihui looked at Bai Zai suspiciously. "As you said just now, you once used this power to recover the injury. Since the injury of the spirit body can be recovered, at least your soul chopping knife can either restore the spirit power or restore the body." "However, not only what it is, it must consume your own spiritual power, so your body will recover. It must not restore spiritual power, but simply restore the injury." Bai Zai suddenly thought of something incredible, even this possibility, which made him a little afraid. "If your soul chopping knife is strong enough to restore a person''s soul, your soul chopping knife will affect the circulation." Nature can also save people who cannot be saved. Bai Zai thought of this and had an impulse to hope Yihui could help himself. "Wait for me." Bai Zai left temporarily. Yihui was ready to sit here and wait for a while. Unexpectedly, someone else came to the door soon. "Miss youyouzi, please don''t come again. Our family can''t take care of your trouble." It''s very noisy outside. I don''t know who came over. "But only your family is rich. I''m hungry and I have to eat. Didn''t you say I can eat whatever I want?" "No, that''s just what Mrs. Fei Zhen said. If Bai Zai didn''t agree, don''t embarrass me." Before Yihui was ready to go out and see what was going on, the door opened. A dull looking girl in a gorgeous robe came in, followed by the housekeeper Yihui saw just now. "Miss Youzi, I said, Lord Baizai is receiving guests. Don''t disturb them." Youyouzi looked at Yihui in front of him and felt that he should know this person. It seemed that who had told him such a person. "Oh, hello." Yihui nodded to the other party. "It tastes strange." The girl called youyouzi came to Yihui and smelled the smell of Wen Yihui. "Your soul, it''s strange, how can you lack half?" Yihui jumped away and looked at youyouzi warily. Unexpectedly, this guy suddenly appeared and saw through his essence in a moment. "But it''s powerful. It''s incredible that it can remain the same even if it''s missing half." Although it''s incredible, for youyouzi, nothing is more important than eating. At the right moment, Bai Zai suddenly came back and saw youyouzi coming to his house. Bai Zai rarely frowned. "Trouble is coming." Chapter 421 "Oh, white, little brother." Youyouzi looked at Bai Zai and thought he should have a good meal today. "It''s you again. Didn''t I say? You''re not welcome." "Alas, Bai Zai, I can''t say so." Youyouzi took out his fan, opened it to cover half of his face and stared at Bai Zai. "After all, Fei and I are really good friends. As a good friend''s husband, shouldn''t we help her friends well?" "The problem is that our family will waste a lot of time for your trouble." I really don''t understand how my wife can recognize such a trouble, especially the trouble can be eaten. "Alas." Bai Ya knows that as long as this trouble comes in, it won''t leave if it''s not satisfied. "You wait first. I''ll have someone prepare. Don''t get me into trouble." Bai Zai finished, took out a wooden box and handed it to Yihui. "Do you feel this thing?" Yihui carefully took the box. There was a faint smell, like an unknown smell. "How''s it going?" This is Bai Zai''s effort to retain some souls, because Bai Zai knows that the soul world will prohibit the emergence of soul related soul chopping knives, that is, one day in the future, he may encounter these soul chopping knives. Bai Zai kept this little hope in his heart until he met Yihui, the magical soul chopping knife. "This is, although very weak, but still have a feeling, do you want me to try? About your guess." Yihui finally guessed what Baizai was thinking. Although this is also good for Yihui, after all, it may help him recover his soul. "I know, it may be difficult, but you try first. After all, you are the only soul chopping knife I encounter now." Bai Ya knows that the possibility is too small, but hope is enough. "Oh, I know." Yihui slowly put the box on the table and took out his soul chopping knife. "Shine, day." The white flame, in Yihui''s hand, slowly fell on the box. Restore. The white flame is jumping. According to Yihui''s instructions, the flame is flickering. Although Bai Zai doesn''t know how it is, he sees Yihui''s forehead sweating and knows that Yihui is working hard. "It''s nonsense. I haven''t reached that level of spiritual power. I even want to control my soul." In the daytime, Yihui sighed helplessly when he looked at Yihui doing the work he couldn''t finish so seriously. "However, you are the guardian of the world, and the world will help you move forward." A little, a little, another little. "What''s going on?" The whole corpse soul world, the wandering souls in the street and the stationed God of death all see the whole corpse soul world, and the spiritual power rises bit by bit. This is a wonder, just like the world, to help someone. "Captain, the spirit power of the whole corpse soul world has gathered. Not only that, the concentration can''t be estimated, just like." "A melting pot, right?" A man dressed strangely looked at the incredible value on the instrument and couldn''t understand it. "Investigate where the spiritual power of the whole corpse soul world is gathered." At this time, he lingting is somewhere. "Ah, ah, Captain, it seems that this strange image is incredible. No, it should be said to be terrible." A man with silver hair and squinting eyes spoke to a man with glasses. "Who is it? Why does it lead to this phenomenon? It''s impossible." Although the man with glasses showed that he was calm, his hand was firmly holding the soul chopping knife. "This scene, isn''t it?" An old man with a long white beard stood in the hall, looked at the wonders outside and had a terrible idea. "It needs a lot of soul power. The terrible soul chopping knife will appear again. The soul chopping knife." The spiritual power of the whole corpse soul world slowly gathered around the Ling Ting, and finally slowly stayed near Bai Zai''s home. Seeing Yihui in front of him, everyone around him was surrounded by blue spiritual power. Even Bai Zai and youyouzi were stunned by the scene in front of them. "How beautiful." Youyouzi looked at Yihui surrounded by spiritual power and was attracted by this man''s move. He didn''t know how many variables he would bring to the world. Youzi looked forward to it. White birds, flying in the air. "Gathering signals? Damn, this time." Bai Zai sees the white birds outside. It''s really because of this phenomenon. I''m in trouble. However, it seems that you don''t have to wait for Baizai to go out. There are several footsteps approaching outside. "Youyouzi, watch him. I''ll go out and have a look." Bai Zai left this sentence and went out directly. "Fool, even if you don''t say, I want to see a miracle." Youyouzi looked at the concentrated Yihui and was vigilant around. As soon as Bai Zai went out, he saw the director of the Bureau of technology development and the leader of the 12th team. (here we call someone an explosive head.) "Captain Baizai, can you tell me why so many psychic powers have suddenly gathered near your house, even causing this strange phenomenon." Bai Zai looked at the strange man in front of him. To tell the truth, he really didn''t want to pay attention to this guy, but now he needs to delay first. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. There''s nothing wrong. Please leave." Baizai is ready to turn around and leave. The explosive head comes to stop Baizai. "Wait, do you mind if I go in and have a look?" "Mind, I''m sorry." Bai Zai finished and was ready to close the door and go back to the house. "Wait." Whew, a slim girl appeared, wearing a white robe and a captain level figure. "Second team leader, what are you doing here? Do you have to mind your own business?" "Just entrusted by the captain, I came to see what happened. I think captain Baizai won''t disobey the captain''s order, right?" Bai Zai wanted to give up like this, but Bai Zai felt the familiar breath. "Ha!" Bai Zai could feel that the gentle, familiar and strange spiritual power was growing slowly, although it was very weak. "I''m sorry, everyone. I can''t let you in now." Bai Zai pulls out the knife in front of the two people, and both of them see that Bai Zai is serious. If they really plan to break in, they will be strongly counterattacked by Bai Zai. "What do you say?" "Still don''t, after all, just wait a minute. As soon as the general captain comes, Baizai still has to make way." A man with a coir hat and pink feather came over and persuaded the three not to do it. "Moreover, it''s a pity not to drink wine in this scenery." When they heard what the other party said, they stopped and didn''t continue to target. Although the smell in the house is becoming more and more obvious, Bai Zai can''t sit still. At this time, there was a loud noise in the house. Bai Zai hurried back. "What happened?" Seeing this, the three quickly followed in. "What''s the matter?" However, as soon as Bai Zai entered the house, although he was covered by smoke and dust, the figure behind made Bai Zai stop. Chapter 422 Although I can''t see clearly, Bai Zai is very clear about the man in front of me. "Fei Zhen?" Bai Zai''s hand was trembling, slowly approaching the familiar figure in the smoke, and tears couldn''t help flowing down. "Fei Zhen." Bai Zai walked to the figure, and his hand was clearly stretched out, but he didn''t dare to touch the man in front of him, because Bai Zai was very afraid, it was just his own illusion. But the people in the smoke and dust took the initiative to stretch out their hands and took Bai Zai''s outstretched hands. "White Lord." Fei Zhen took Bai Zai''s hand and pulled it to her face to feel the feeling of her husband. "Fei Zhen!" Bai Zai took Fei Zhen into his arms and hugged his wife. If this is an illusion, Bai Zai just hopes that this illusion will always exist and not disappear. "Cough." Maybe you Youzi finally coughed to attract the attention of the two people after watching too many flash bombs given to him by the two people. "Sorry, youyouzi, I didn''t notice you." Bai Zai looked at youyouzi and found that the benefactor who helped him in the whole thing lay in Youzi''s arms. "It''s all right. I''m just exhausted. I''m in a coma for the time being." Youyouzi looked at Yihui falling in his arms. He couldn''t believe that this man could call back the dissipated soul. It''s incredible. "I think it''s all right for us to come in?" Exploding head and broken bee came in and saw Bai Zai and her suddenly resurrected wife throwing flash bombs everywhere. They couldn''t help disturbing them. "Captain Baizai, I think you need to explain." "Naturally, this is my responsibility." Chen lingting, assembly hall "Captain, that''s what happened." Bai Zai roughly explains everything about this matter, mainly because of himself. "Captain, the whole thing is my responsibility. I can deal with it any way." Bai Zai bowed to the captain. "First of all, the whole thing just caused some abnormal spiritual power. It''s not your responsibility, and it didn''t cause any loss." The chief looked at Yihui who was still lying on the ground and brought by Bai Zai. He didn''t know what to think. "However, this person, relying on your own shallow fight, completed the qualitative change from human beings to death, and also awakened the soul chopping knife. This is the problem we want to solve." The chief looked at Yihui and said. "Moreover, his soul chopping knife is actually a soul chopping knife about the soul. No matter what ability it is, the soul chopping knife involving the soul needs to be controlled." Finally, the captain gave an order. "Seal this man''s soul chopping knife, and put chains on it to seal his spiritual power. They are responsible for the rest." Speaking of them, the captain with glasses smiled as if he had a bad idea. At this time, Yihu finally left the broken boundary and came to the corpse soul world and liuhun street. "Ichigo, the girl you want to save is in that white place." Ichigo looked up and saw an obvious landscape. The huge white wall separated the whole place in two. "That''s where the gods of death and nobles live." "Lucia, here we are." At this time, Ichigo and his little partner are ready to break through the door and enter the so-called place called Pei lingting. At the door, a huge figure stopped them. At this time, Chen lingting''s second team specially prepared the prison. Yihui is locked in chains, otherwise Yihui uses spiritual power, and Yihui soul chopping knife is also sealed. Unless it is removed, Yihui can''t even solve it. I don''t know how long I was in a coma. Yihui slowly regained consciousness. He saw someone looking at him at the door, and he could feel that he couldn''t use psychic power, or even feel the soul chopping knife. "Are you awake?" Standing in front of the prison door was a slender girl dressed in white feather weaving, broken bee. "You too, captain?" "Good vision. I''m the captain of the second team, broken bee, and also the leader of Xing Jun. we have something to ask you." "No problem, ask." Broken bee ordered people to open the prison door. He was not afraid of Yihui, so he came in. "The first thing, do you really rely on Bai Zai''s shallow beating to awaken your power of death, and do you have a soul chopping knife?" Yihui nodded. "No one else to help?" "No, I did it all by myself." The broken bee nodded and continued to ask. "Also, can you control your soul?" "To be exact, it is to restore, it is to restore the original form of things, and I only recently know that the soul is feasible." Nothing special, and they weren''t responsible for it. "Well, I''m sorry. After all, your soul chopping knife affects the balance, so you need to be judged by them." "Trial?" "Ah, and with a criminal who came back recently." The other party should be talking about Lucia. "Take the liberty to ask, what will I do with the result?" Broken bees rarely have the mind to respond to Yihui''s words. After all, Yihui is just an innocent person to help Baizai. "The simplest thing is to seal the ability of your soul chopping knife. If it is serious, you will die." It''s really troublesome. I didn''t expect so many problems on my trip. "I know, thank you." The broken bee left and left two people to take good care of Yihui. "Well, whether I want to stay here or leave here doesn''t need to be considered at all." Yihui is ready to leave like this. After all, he doesn''t want some people he hasn''t seen to sentence him. But soon another visitor came to him. "White?" Bai Zai specially came to see Yihui. After all, Yihui came here entirely because of himself. "I owe you. Anyway, I''ll take you back safely." "Compared with this, what about Lucia and the man? Have I succeeded?" "It''s all right. Lucia is still very safe. As for my wife, Fei Zhen, you don''t have to worry. Now it has been checked and there are no abnormalities." Bai Zai finished and was ready to leave. "Don''t try to leave. Stay here at ease. I''ll try to help you." After all, Yihui''s affair is not as serious as Lucia''s. Baizai, as the head of the four families, they naturally have a little influence. During this time, Yihui just thought quietly in his cell and occasionally listened to the news from the guard. "You know what? Recently, there has been a travel disaster in the spirit court." "Travel disaster?" Yihui asked the guard. "It''s the person who broke into the spirit court. Unexpectedly, someone forcibly entered the spirit court through the murderous stone. It seems that it''s to rescue the nearest criminal, rotten wood luqia." It seems that Ichigo has also come here. Although Yihui couldn''t leave, he soon issued his punishment. Finally, wait until this moment. "Heizaki Yihui, come out." Broken bees came, followed by several Xing Jun. "Prepare for trial." Chapter 423 Ying lingting, central room 46 It is the best way for the corpse soul world for them to decide the sentence for Yihui. At least, this is the best way in the soul world. When the broken bee escorts Yihui to the basement, Yihui can vaguely feel a lot of spiritual power fluctuations nearby. Maybe someone is fighting. "Crescent sky rush!" A magic gun directly hit the crowd, most of Xing Jun dodged in time, and only a few were injured. "Who is it?" Broken bee and Yihui looked up and saw Yihu standing on the roof with a machete and staring at them. "Yihui, are you okay?" "I just want to ask you, what are you doing?" Yihu looked puzzled. "I didn''t say I wanted your help. Don''t you have something more important to do now?" Yihui easily released the lock on his hand, which surprised Xing Jun and broken bee. Obviously, he had controlled each other''s spiritual power and could break free. "Lucia, I need your help." Ichigo sees that Yihui doesn''t need him at all, nods and leaves quickly. "Damn it, you chase." Broken bees can''t give up their task to chase Yihu, so they have to stay and watch Yihu. "Well, Captain broken bee, buckle it up again, or it''s hard to go back." The broken bee rolled her eyes at Yihui and locked the other party again. "Since there is no problem, why don''t you go?" "After all, I''m still a criminal. I don''t want to make things very troublesome, so I don''t want to escape." Broken bees are rarely seen differently. I didn''t expect Yihui''s idea to be so special. "Be at ease. After all, your crime is very small. At most, it''s just imprisonment." However, when the two went to the central room 46, they were told that the trial had been completed. They didn''t need to go in and were acquitted. "You see, there is no need for trial at all. Then you can go back at ease." Strange. Looking at the expression of broken bee, Yihui found that the other party didn''t care why the trial was over, or didn''t need it at all, and even he hadn''t seen the staff inside, so it ended. "Captain broken bee, although this may be my problem, do we really not have to go inside to identify it?" The broken bee looks strange and looks at Yihui. Isn''t it safe? Why go into it. "But it''s strange that I shouldn''t have been tried together with Lucia. Not only should I be tried separately, but I don''t even need to be tried. It''s too strange. I think this matter needs to be investigated." "Be at ease. No one will doubt the central 46 room, and if you don''t dare to hurt them, don''t think too much." Yihui doesn''t think so. "Just in case, let me go in and have a look." Before the broken bees stopped him, Yihui opened the door and walked in. He just saw that the whole venue was empty. "Captain broken bee, what''s going on?" Broken bees also came in and saw that the whole space was empty. They thought it was just a simple thing, but now the situation is beyond my expectation. "Follow me. There''s another place below." Following the broken bees, I just saw the corpses and rotten smell all over the ground. It seems that these people have been killed long ago, and the time must be very early. "It seems that there is a traitor in your Ling court, or someone defected, right?" The broken bee''s face was not very good. After all, the whole central 46 room was slaughtered and abused, and they didn''t find out whether it was their problem. "It''s a headache. I knew to solve that guy." The man with hidden eyes felt a headache when he saw that broken bees and Yihui actually came into this place. "If so, Lucia''s plan to use rotten wood will fail. We must stop them." The glasses man thought that it was time for the brigade to make trouble. Even if the captain died, there was no problem. Moreover, if the other party died, it was not better to make use of the brigade disaster to achieve his own goal. I saw the man with glasses come out openly and face Yihui and broken bees with his soul chopping knife. "Captain broken bee, there was a man the year before last." "A man, who is it? I don''t see it." Yihui looked at the broken bee in surprise, but saw that the other party did not lie. "What are you talking about!" Before the words fell, the man with glasses had rushed to attack Yihui with a soul chopping knife. "Captain broken bee!" Yihui was hit by the glasses man, but in the eyes of the broken bee, he just saw Yihui stunned in situ without any action. "Damn it!" Although he didn''t know what the other party had done, maybe it was because of the soul chopping knife. Yihui didn''t know that he couldn''t beat this guy. "It''s no use, my mirror, you can''t deal with it. Broken bees can''t see your death." The man with glasses approached Yihui slowly and was ready to destroy Yihui cleanly. "Shine, day!" The white flame enveloped the whole hall. After a while, the man with glasses didn''t see any problem and was ready to continue the attack. Whew "What!" The man with glasses was hit by a sudden attack. Looking back, he saw the broken bees staring at him. "How could you see me? Didn''t you fall in love with me?" "I see. Hypnosis? At the beginning, we all got your skills." Broken bee doesn''t know why she suddenly can see the action of glasses man, but broken bee doesn''t care so much. "You''re finished, LAN ran. As the captain of the 13th team of the court protection team, he did such a thing. I''ll punish you." "Hum, ha ha!" Poop Before he finished, a soul chopping knife suddenly appeared behind the broken bee and stabbed it into his chest. "What!" The broken bee turned around and saw another man with an eye mask and a smiling man behind him. The man who attacked himself was the man with an eye mask. "Why?" "This is our plan. We can''t let you two disturb." "Red cannon." Bang The broken bee was seriously injured by a sneak attack and fell right in front of Yihui. "Captain lanran, how to deal with these two people? If both of them disappear, it''s very troublesome, isn''t it?" "No, now just let two people disappear and deal with it slowly. Anyway, this pot must be thrown on the travel disaster." Lanran and squint at Yihui and broken bees. They look very beaten. "Captain broken bee, cheer up." Yihui can help the broken bee recover, but it''s not here, at least not now. "Damn it." Yihui''s strength alone is not enough. There is only one way to leave here. "Give me strength." The power of emptiness Void shuttle In their eyes, lanran sees Yihui holding the broken bee''s body. The two people''s bodies are slowly surrounded by purple. Finally, the two people disappear in front of lanran. "Disappeared?" Lanran is a little flustered, but thinking of the injury of broken bees and Yihui''s current situation, she has a good idea. Chapter 424 Ling Ting, sewer. A purple light suddenly appeared here. The two people appeared from the purple light. The broken bee was still seriously injured, and Yihui''s body was eroded by the void because he used the power of the void. "Damn, it turned out to be like this." Because he had to leave safely with broken bees, half of Yihui''s body was invaded by purple, and his body also changed a little. "Not yet. I need to help her." "Shine, day." The white flame surrounded the broken bee''s body. Although he had experience in repairing the injury, he didn''t know whether it was because Yihui was weak or the broken bee was seriously injured. The flame lingered on the wound for a long time, and the wound only recovered slowly. "It seems to take a lot of time." Lin lingting, a secret cabin. "Captain lanran, don''t you care about those two people?" Squint stands next to the man with glasses. Although they are at the same level, it can be seen that squint respects the man with glasses. "It''s all right, silver. The broken bee''s injury is not so easy to recover, and even if it recovers, I''m afraid I can''t act so quickly. Now I just need to do something to continue to stir up the situation, and we can safely wait until rotten Lucia is executed." Although it was a surprise, at least lanran didn''t expect that Yihui dared to bring broken bees into the basement and made his soul chopping knife ineffective, his strength was too weak to affect his situation. "The next step is to start according to the original plan." Tomorrow, a man is nailed to the wall by a soul chopping knife. That man with glasses is dead. The person who found it was the WuFan team, which was also the fan team where the glasses man was, vice captain. "Captain lanran." When the vice captain of WuFan team saw the death of his beloved captain, his first suspicion was that he had been disrespectful to his captain and squinted at his smiling face every day. "Damn it! Give me back the captain." At the critical moment, Yin Shen man stopped his sister''s attack because there were a lot of people present. She didn''t have evidence and didn''t dare to act casually. All the actions, like the glasses man''s plan, went smoothly, except for some two people in the sewer. In sewer Broken bee''s injury hasn''t fully recovered. I don''t know why. Maybe it''s because his spiritual power is not enough. Mingming Yihui has worked hard, but it''s not enough. Maybe there''s a problem. "Why?" Yihui thought of a problem. The last time he used this ability to recover his body, the first time was to recover his injury, and the second time was to revive Baizai''s wife Fei Zhen. These two restores were himself and an ordinary soul, and the whole corpse soul world helped him the second time. This time, without the help of the corpse soul world, and the spirit power of broken bees is much stronger than themselves. Maybe it is because of this that they restore so slowly. I don''t know how long it will take. Yihui has a headache when he thinks of this problem. He doesn''t have much time. Moreover, they may be targeted at Yihu outside. They may really be in trouble and need their own help. The situation outside is just like what I thought. Ichigo''s situation is much more troublesome than at the beginning because of the "death" of glasses man and broken bee. At least now, except for Zhiji, who is protected, others have been arrested. Ichigo is naturally protected by yeyi and has not been caught. Outside, although they all caught the travel disaster, the most troublesome one, Yihui, has not been caught, so everyone has not relaxed. Moreover, according to everyone''s guess, Yihui killed broken bees and glasses man, so everyone has been very cautious. "What do you think of it?" Rotten wood home, white home. Fei really sat quietly beside Bai Zai and asked about it. "I don''t know about this. Although that man does have some strength, he can''t beat two captains in a row, and he can kill them. It''s a little incredible." Bai Zai is different from others. Although his sister was caught and the prisoner is even related to himself, everyone will not doubt Bai Zai, because their family won''t do such a thing. "Lord Bai, are you suspecting someone else?" Bai Zai frowned and felt that it was not so simple. "I don''t know, but the severity of this incident has never been seen in the soul world, so even if I really met that person, I had to do it." byakuya sama Fei was really worried about Bai Zai, and because that man was still his life-saving benefactor, Bai Zai struggled under conscience and family glory. At this time, Ichigo comes to the repentance tower, which is the place where Lucia is detained. "Lucia, I''m coming." Ichigo comes near the repentance tower and is ready to move on. At this time, a man comes out in front and blocks Ichigo''s way. "Oh, long time no see." Love times with eyepieces, holding their own soul chopping knife, appeared in front of Ichigo. "I thought I would meet you if I waited for you here." Love once rowed his soul chopping knife with one hand and changed its shape in an instant. "Snake tail pill, this is my soul chopping knife." Looking at Ichigo with completely different strength, she didn''t know what to think. "Come on, travel disaster." At this point, the sewer Yihui is still helping the broken bee recover from his injury when someone comes. "Long time no see, boy. I didn''t expect you to hide here." A black cat came over and saw the broken bees around Yihui. The black cat suddenly stopped. "Sure enough, you saved the captain. Is she okay?" "It''s all right, but my spiritual power is still too weak and my restoration ability is too weak. I can''t recover her faster." Black cat walks to Yihui. I don''t know why. Yihui thinks that yeyi knows this broken bee. "There has been a riot outside. If you don''t take the captain out quickly, there will be a lot of trouble waiting for you." "Moreover, your strength is still too weak. You still need to practice. At least you should master the understanding." Yihui naturally knows. "Well, I''m leaving. Here you are." Yeyi gives Yihui a ring. "I''ll know where you are. Don''t lose it." Yeyi left like this. At this time, Yihu outside just defeated Lianci, and inherited the other party''s determination to save Lucia. Yihu continued to move forward. However, the next thing that appeared in front of Ichigo was Bai Zai. "Long time no see. I didn''t expect you to appear in front of me." Rotten wood Ichigo looked at the mysterious man in front of him and wondered if he could win the guy. "You can''t save Lucia. Leave, because that man, I don''t want to do it to you here." "But I refuse." Whew Yidao has come to Ichigo. Although Ichigo can see it, his body can''t react. "Damn it!" Click A figure came out and helped Yihu block the attack. "You are!" Chapter 425 Long purple hair, tied a single ponytail with a rope, brown clothes, brown skin, ability and self-confidence are all displayed in the woman''s body. "Four Maple yard night, long time no see, how long, more than a hundred years." "Me too, Bai Zai. It seems that you have made a lot of progress." Bai Zai opened a distance and looked at the once fastest captain in front of him. Although there was no expression on the surface, the action was ready to continue. "Although it''s not very good to say so, do you mind if I want to take this kid?" "Really?" For a moment, Bai Zai had come behind yeyi and cut down the soul chopping knife in his hand. "With this speed, do you still want to take people away?" I saw that what I cut was only an illusion of the night. "At such a speed, do you still want to stop me?" Bai Zai looked at him unexpectedly. He was far away from his own night, and his face was expressionless. "Three days, we''ll be back in three days. I''ll show you how powerful Yihu is." With that, ye left with Ichigo and went to their secret base. At this time, Yihui finally informed the treatment of broken bees. The flame has lost its function. It seems that he has done enough. Yihui sat down tired and looked at the broken bee still lying on the ground without any movement. He didn''t know what he should do. "Go out? No, go out and turn yourself in. No one will believe me. Now I can only wait for the broken bee to wake up and have a look at it." At this time, ye came with Yihu. At first, Yihui was a little surprised to see yeyi''s human form and thought it was an enemy, but Yihui knew who this person was with the familiar spirit pressure. "Yo, little brother Yihui, how''s it going? Has the broken bee returned to normal?" "Well, the next step is to see when the other party regains consciousness. I''ve done everything I can." Yeyi quietly looks at the broken bee and the fluctuation of yeyi''s eyes. Yihui is more sure that yeyi must know the broken bee. "Next, come with me." Yihui picked up the broken bee and followed yeyi to the designated location. There was actually a place like Puyuan store. The whole space was unexpected. "Next, it depends on whether you and Ichigo can master the solution. Here, you who master the solution will cause a big fluctuation in the whole corpse soul world." Especially you, Yihui. Yeyi just hopes that Yihu can protect himself. Yeyi is more looking forward to Yihui''s soul chopping knife. "Well, go on." In fact, before he came to the corpse soul world, Yihui had defeated his soul chopping knife, but Yihui still couldn''t understand it. Maybe he still lacked something. Yihui sits quietly and meditates, puts the day quietly on his thigh, and feels everything in the day. At this time, Chen lingting Thirteen teams "Floating bamboo, what do you think next?" Children''s Playboy and sick man sat together, thinking of everything that happened during this period, they began to doubt the culprit of this matter. "No matter how terrible the travel disaster is, it is impossible to kill two captains at the same time without being found. Moreover, there is another team of the second team. Even if the captain of the broken bee can''t win the other party, he can escape. It''s too strange." "Moreover, although only two people didn''t catch it, we all know that even if they have the strength of the captain, they don''t have such a strong assassination ability. There must be a problem." The whole thing started because of Lucia''s crime. Although she gave the power of death to ordinary people without permission, it was not punishable by capital punishment. The whole thing seems to be based on this. Children''s Playboy and sick man decided to wait until the time to execute and destroy the ceremony together. At this point, Chen lingting hides the point. Yihui is still at ease to communicate with his soul chopping knife. Ichigo is still practicing, and there is the love in the middle. Yihui doesn''t know all this. His whole mind is communicating with his soul chopping knife. "Broken bee, do you still hate me?" Yeyi stood aside, looked at the broken bee that had been watching Yihui, and asked. "I don''t know. After all, I became the captain of the second team because you left suddenly, but I know the truth, so I''m very confused." Broken bee doesn''t know what to do, but there are a lot of things to deal with now, especially the man, lanran''s rebellion. "This is not the time. You can''t solve anything if you go out. Wait quietly." Broken bees also understand that they can only wait here quietly and can''t do anything. "Next, we''ll see the day." As expected, under the invisible pressure of Chen lingting, three days later, it was time for Lucia to execute. Confessional tower Lucia sat in the prison, watching the sun rise outside, knowing that today was the day of execution. "Prisoner, rotten Lucia, come out." Outside the door, the captain of the Shifan team took Lucia, a young boy with white hair. Lucia followed the other party to the bipolar hill, where she was about to be executed. Except for the second and fifth teams of "body death", all the captains appeared here and looked at herself. "Next, tie up the prisoner Lucia." Lucia was tied to the wooden frame and looked at the unusual soul chopping knife in front of her. Lucia was a little afraid, but also a little relieved, because Lucia knew that her sister had been resurrected. The only pity was that she would die before she got along with her sister for a period of time. "Rotten Lucia, do you have any last words?" Lucia looked at the God of death under the stage, reluctantly closed her eyes and waited for the beginning of execution. "Start!" The soul chopping knife in front of me turned into a huge Phoenix in an instant. The spiritual power on the knife had caused the whole wooden frame to burn. "Let''s go." The children''s Playboy and sick man under the stage suddenly got into trouble, took out their prepared tools and prepared to destroy and execute. "You two dare to do this. Don''t you pay attention to me?" The captain next to the stage saw that his two frustrated disciples were actually ready to resist and angrily pulled out his soul chopping knife. "Wait!" A strange voice sounded. Lucia looked up and saw Yihu standing in front of her, holding a soul chopping knife to block the attack in front of her. "Ichigo, what are you doing here?" "Nonsense, I''ll save you." In fact, Bai Zai was relieved to see Ichigo appear. However, it seems that there is another key person who did not play. "Shine, day." The white flame fell from the sky and quickly shrouded the whole hill. Yihui appeared in front of everyone with his soul chopping knife. "I''m sorry we''re late." However, Yihui''s behavior has been regarded as hostile. Chapter 426 Time to five minutes ago Although Yihu and Lianci left early, Yihui hasn''t left yet, and yeyi and broken bees have gone to prepare. one ''s inner world Endless blue sky, isolated islands, abandoned schools. White flame, black flame. Appear in this world, surrounded by sitting in the middle, meditating. "Do you want to master it? Unfortunately, you can''t master it until you know my name." The black flame beats around Yihui. Each time, Yihui will feel the extreme cold in his heart. "I''m different from that guy. If you want to know my name, let me see your ability." Time goes back to the hills. Yihui looks at the God of death who is ready to destroy himself and yells at Yihu. "Ichigo, Lucia, you have to take her. I''ll come to the back of the hall." "But." "Come on, don''t forget our purpose." Seeing that the big bird in front of him was destroyed, Ichigo took Lucia and left quickly. Bai Zai and some vice captains rushed up to chase them. Seeing Baizai and Lianci chasing Ichigo, Yihui didn''t stop them and let them leave. As for the remaining vice captain, Yihui didn''t care and let them leave. "Oh, it seems that this guy thinks only we are the trouble. Should we be happy or angry?" The captain of Shifan team looked at Yihui and pulled out his soul chopping knife. "Wait, I haven''t had enough." In the crowd, a guy with a hedgehog head came out, wearing an eye mask, with only madness and war in his eyes. "Belligerent, I''m not interested in you. I think you should take this opportunity to challenge your colleagues instead of wasting time fighting with me." "Hum." The battle maniac sees that Yihui has no intention to fight with himself. As long as he walks away in lack of interest, he is ready to fight with his own people. "I really want to come, this guy." Colleagues on one side nodded when they saw that Geng Mujian Ba really planned to fight them. Because of the problems of the two disciples, the general captain and the other two captains left to fight in other places. The rest is a blind man, a squint, a freak in a hat, a child, an explosive head and a battle maniac. Oh, there''s another big sister who is smiling and standing aside completely ignoring. Finally, the battle maniac inexplicably pulled the blind and strange people away, reducing a lot of pressure on Yihui. The remaining big sister seemed not to plan to fight. It was said that it was because it was the medical team. The left squint and the child can''t see each other, but the child still has a sense of responsibility and is ready to deal with Yihui. As for the explosive head, he sat aside with some strange instrument and didn''t seem to plan to fight. "Is it just me and you? Interesting." Yihui doesn''t dare to underestimate each other. Since he can be a captain, he naturally has mastered the solution, and doesn''t know the ability of the other party''s soul chopping knife. "You look good. At least I don''t judge people by their appearance and respect you. I''ll use my best to deal with you." The boy held his soul chopping knife tightly, and a strange cold air suddenly surrounded the whole venue. Yihui felt that the whole place was much colder. "Sit in the frost, ice wheel pill!" An ice dragon transformed by psychic power appeared around the young man. As the young man began to solve, the air around Yihui was solidified and the temperature of the whole space decreased. At this time, Yihu chased Yihu''s brigade. Yihu simply rushed through the crescent sky and quickly solved the chasing vice captain. Seeing Baizai and Lianci who caught up, Yihu stopped. "Kurosaki Ichigo, sinner, stop." Love times didn''t speak, just went to Ichigo and took Lucia. "Love again, Lucia, please." "Don''t die, Ichigo Kurosaki." Love once grabbed Lucia and ran away. Bai Zai didn''t catch up, just kept looking at Ichigo. "Don''t you chase?" "There''s no need. I just need to beat you here. Lucia won''t go far." In fact, Bai Zai''s heart is thinking. Yes, leave quickly and don''t come back. Bai Zai took out his soul chopping knife for a moment. Flash flower Pluck To Bai''s surprise, Ichigo blocked his flash flower and prepared to fight back. "I''ve seen that your attack is invalid. The next attack is rotten." "All right." Thousand Sakura The pink petals surrounded Baizai and danced in the air with Baizai''s control. "Let me see how much you can do." On the other side, Yihui and the captain of Shifan team. "Listen, my name is rifanggu Dongshilang, the man who defeated you." The winter lion Lang held up the soul chopping knife, and the Ice Dragon flew up flexibly to attack Yihui like his arm. The white flame protects Yihui''s side. When the ice dragon touches the white flame, it does not quickly turn into spiritual power, but rushes to Yihui against the flame. "Drink!" With one knife, he chopped the ice dragon, but the winter lion Lang stopped his attack and came to Yihui in an instant. The attack of ice attribute was cut down with one knife. Yihui cut it with a knife. Although the other party is just a child, the other party''s spiritual power is also very strong. He can hardly hold the knife. "Drink!" The white flame entangles the other party and intends to restore the other party''s soul chopping knife. However, perhaps the other party knew Yihui''s ability, retreated directly after a confrontation and did not continue to attack Yihui. "It''s no use. We already know your ability. We can''t use your flame to attack me." Yihui also knows his weakness. The speed of the fire is very slow. If the other party knows his ability, he won''t be so simple. "I know. I didn''t intend to beat you with this ability at the beginning." Yihui takes back his spiritual power and changes the soul chopping knife back to the prototype. "What are you doing? Are you going to stop me without relying on your soul chopping knife?" Dong Shilang looked at Yihui angrily. Unexpectedly, the other party underestimated himself. "That''s strange. You''re really powerful. You can''t beat you alone." Then, with everyone''s attention, Yihui put away his soul chopping knife and closed his eyes. "Do you hear me? Now lend me your strength. Isn''t it an agreement?" "Hum, naturally, after all, you have to prove whether you have the ability to use me." On the other hand, the battle between Bai Zai and Ichigo has become white hot. They both use their own solution, and Bai Zai can''t defeat Ichigo for the time being. "This speed, I see. Your solution is really magical." Bai Zai has completely regarded Ichigo as an opponent of the same level because he underestimated Ichigo and was accidentally injured once. "Hum, it''s all said. Don''t underestimate it. Rotten wood is white." On the other hand, Yihui''s spiritual power is a little different from that they felt at the beginning, deep and mysterious. "Put it out, dark." Chapter 427 Yihui doesn''t know why his soul chopping knife has two abilities, and there are two different starting words. Perhaps, when I can master the solution in the future, I will know why. But now, we should first solve the enemy in front of us. Different from the beginning of the day, the whole body of the sword is black. The black flame does not surround Yihui''s body as usual, but hides in the dark like a penetrating threat. "Another solution? It should be said that it is a pair of soul chopping knives. It''s interesting. There is another pair of soul chopping knives in the corpse soul world." Winter lion Lang is not careless. After all, the ability of each pair of soul chopping knives is not generally powerful, and the only two pairs of soul chopping knives are team leaders. "Winter lion Lang, let you see. Although I use it for the first time, don''t underestimate me." hyourinmaru Another ice Dragon flew to attack Yihui, but this time Yihui didn''t stop him as usual. He just cut it. It was like time jumping. The Ice Dragon flew behind Yihui in an instant and then turned into pieces. "What happened?" Dongshilang doesn''t understand what ability this is, why his attack doesn''t work, and the attack disappears soon. "Oh, oh, interesting." The explosive head next door has been watching the battle between the two. He feels a little magical about this ability. "It''s my turn." The powerful spiritual force pushes Yihui to fly directly in front of Dongshilang, but Dongshilang is also a good fighter. He has a stable and good attitude to catch Yihui''s attack. Just for a moment, Dong Shilang saw Yihui''s soul chopping knife, and the black flame seeped from the blade. Click the glint and flash of cold steel A confrontation, to be exact, Yihui''s flame touched Dongshilang''s knife in an instant, and Dongshilang waved away in an instant. Yihui''s soul chopping knife had cut Dongshilang''s shoulder and opened a bloodstain in an instant. "Let''s go." Turning back is to kick away the winter lion Lang to avoid the other party''s sudden outburst. "What is this?" Dong Shilang felt that his knife didn''t touch Yihui, but his knife passed through Yihui''s soul chopping knife in a moment and cut empty. The attack doesn''t work. No, it''s like it''s speeding up. Dongshilang seems to have guessed Yihui''s ability. Maybe he needs an experiment. hyourinmaru The ice dragon rushed up again and surrounded Yihui. Dongshilang did see that his ice dragon soon lost its function and turned back to psychic power, that is to say. "I see. The ability to speed up is not right. It should be said to be the ability to accelerate change." Yihui didn''t care. After all, he knew his ability. How to guard against it is another matter. "Even if you know, you can''t fight. After all, your attack state will accelerate. You have reached the position where you should hit at that time. Naturally, you can''t hit me." I see. So in that attack, his own chop has been accelerated to one second after the confrontation, so he missed the time of the confrontation. Their own ice dragon is also the time to accelerate to the end of the direct attack and disappear. Not acceleration, but jumping. "I see. The attack that should have been engaged, because it jumps the attack of the engagement and directly becomes a follow-up, so the attack will fail and the ability will disappear directly." After hearing this, the explosive head finally knows the ability of Yihui''s other soul chopping knife. As long as any attack on him, he can jump to a state where he does not threaten himself. "However, this ability is not without weaknesses." Dongshilang also knows that there is a way to prevent this ability from hurting himself. I saw Dongshilang rush up again. Yihui had planned to repeat his old trick, but for a moment, Dongshilang''s knife stopped in place, and Yihui''s knife had cut into Dongshilang''s knife. icicle An icicle suddenly stood out on the ground. Fortunately, Yihui escaped in time, otherwise he would have been badly hit by Dongshilang just now. "I see. Detailed attack? The real attack is another one." "Yes, and your ability to launch must require the flame to contact your opponent, so your flame is not as flashy as before. After all, it''s easy to hide when you are seen attacking." After consideration, Dong Shilang thought of this way to deal with Yihui. After all, only in this way, Yihui didn''t know where his attack came from. "You''re great, winter lion Lang, but I''m not going to let you chase. After all, stopping you is the most important thing." Moreover, Yihui saw that the explosive head, big sister and squint around him seemed to be not interested in chasing Lucia, but more concerned about himself. Only the winter lion Lang has a strong sense of responsibility, so he has always planned to pursue Lucia. On the other hand, the battle between Ichigo and Baizai is coming to an end. In particular, Ichigo''s sudden mask injured Baizai. At the last blow, the battle between the two ends. Finally, Bai Zai automatically exits. Ichigo keeps up with love and continues to take Lucia away. "Ah, here we go." Squinting at the sudden burst of spiritual pressure in the distance, I seem to know something. "Marubeni, what do you know?" The winter lion Lang looked back at the suddenly speaking squint and asked suspiciously. Next, a powerful fist came, but was squinted away. "Tut, didn''t you hit it?" Squinting and smiling, he just noticed that his left face had been scratched with blood. "Captain broken bee, aren''t you dead?" The captain present saw the broken bee suddenly appear and wondered why the broken bee killed by Yihui suddenly appeared. "The whole thing is very complicated. In short, the three of them betrayed us." The broken bee looked at the distant squint, didn''t continue chatting, and hurried to catch up. "Next, I won''t waste everyone''s time. Let''s go first." However, when Yihui arrived at Lucia''s position, it was too late. He saw that the man with glasses and squint had knocked Yihu and Lianci down to the ground and grabbed Lucia with one hand. "I said, don''t be so simple. It''s a shame to be defeated." Although Yihui said so, Yihui also saw that the broken bees around him had been fighting with lanran, but the other party seemed unable to contact the other party at all. Moreover, I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I feel that the broken bee seems to be caught again. "Captain broken bee, what are you doing?" The broken bee completely ignored Yihui. Well, it seems that the broken bee was caught again when he came here. "Oh, is that you? My trouble." The man with glasses looked at Yihui and took out his soul chopping knife. "Although I don''t know what you''re going to do, do you underestimate me by coming here like this?" The glasses man looked at Yihui in surprise. The other party could still see himself. Did his hypnosis fail? "Look at you, sure enough, your soul chopping knife, the beginning of the solution is not needed at all. The so-called beginning of the solution is just a lie." Chapter 428 Yihui remembered what the broken bee said to him. "Atomization and spray?" Yihui can only guess so much about the soul chopping knife ability of some kind of control, but Yihui once thought about a problem. In case the other party''s hypnosis actually began very early, they had fallen into hypnosis at the beginning, so they would see those atomization and spray. Therefore, Yihui is gambling whether he will be hypnotized, and what is the other party''s ability and use conditions. Until now, Yihui knows that the other party''s initial solution at least doesn''t need any initial solution language. The other party has been in a hypnotic state since the beginning. "Although I don''t know why I can''t hypnotize you, with your ability, even if you don''t need hypnosis." Before he finished, Yihui found that the other party had come behind him in an instant. "You can''t stop me." Uh A knife has passed through Yihui''s body and directly inserted in front of him. "Yihui!" Ichigo saw that his twins were injured by lanran and suddenly rose up. A crescent moon rushed directly over, but was simply broken up by the man with glasses. "How can you defeat me, so simple and so weak?" With a knife pulled out, lanran kicked Yihui away. Then she didn''t pay attention to the two people at all. "This thing is really easy for me to find." The man with glasses grabbed Lucia, put one hand directly into Lucia''s body, and then dug out a bead of strange color from Lucia''s body. "Sure enough, is that your purpose?" Behind lanran, yeyi comes out. "Avalanche jade, as long as Puyuan is willing to help this avalanche jade and my own avalanche jade, it can be perfect. You can''t stop me." Before the voice fell, other captains in the distance caught up and stood beside LAN ran. In addition to the squint at the beginning, there was a blind man who had just come. "Lanran, surrender. You can''t escape here." "Really?" Before the voice fell, a dark curtain suddenly opened in the sky, and a light fell from the sky to protect the three people. "This is a decisive scene. It''s the scene when LAN ran left the corpse soul world." "Everybody, wait for me. I''ll come back and destroy you soon." Looking at the three people leaving so blatantly, they don''t know what will happen in the future, but now they are in more trouble. Three days later Chen lingting "Has everyone gone back?" Yihui is the most troublesome injury except Yihu. After all, lanran''s last knife almost beat Yihui back to his original shape. "Yes, now it''s just you and me in the sifan team for treatment. Everyone goes back to the empty town." Rukia is right beside her. Because lanran and two other captains defected, the whole court guard team 13 lost three captains and central room 46 at one time. The whole corpse soul world is now the most troublesome time. As for Ichigo''s so-called travel disaster, it is no longer important to deal with it. After all, the whole thing is blue dye''s conspiracy. Everyone goes home safely. "Moreover, as a double soul chopping knife, you are the most important concern at present." After all, most of the possible gods of death now, except some vice captains, only Yihui''s ability is mysterious and powerful. Moreover, broken bees have reported that Yihui''s soul chopping knife can crack the complete hypnosis of blue dye. When attacking them, Yihui will be the most important key. "Wake up?" Outside the door, Lucia''s sister, Fei Zhen, came in with some condolences. "Sister, you still need to rest. Don''t be too tired." "It''s all right. I''m in good health, and Yihui Jun can revive my great benefactor." Fei Zhen sat next to Lucia and helped Lucia tidy her hair. "I really miss it. Obviously I haven''t done this. I should say I''ve forgotten this. But when I do this, I always feel that Lucia is magical." Lucia will not remember everything about human beings, and she has been separated from her sister in liuhun street. She didn''t meet her until her sister died. "Are you awake?" It''s white to open the door. "Lord Bai, what are you doing here?" "Come and have a look." Although Lucia was a little restrained when she saw Bai Zai coming in, Lucia relaxed under her sister''s comfort. "Yihui, is it OK for me to call you that?" "No problem. What can I do for you?" Bai Zai hesitated for a moment and finally said to Yihui. "Do you want to stay here and learn everything about death here?" Uh Yihui doesn''t understand. "The general captain gives me a task. If you like, you can stay here and learn everything about death, whether it''s instant step, ghost way, Sabre technique or white fight." "In exchange, I want to work here in the future. Is that right?" Looking at why Bai Zai said this for so long, Yihui has guessed what to say later. "Yes, and it''s still the three captain positions that are missing. If you can understand them in a short time, everyone will want you to do this position. After all, you are the key." It''s just that Bai Zai knows what Yihui will answer. "Sorry, Bai Zai, I will refuse, because my family are in this world. I don''t want to leave them so easily." Bai Zai naturally knows. "Then, I''ll recover my life and rest assured." After Bai Zai left, Lucia recovered almost from her injury. She had followed her sister back to the rotten wood home to recover from her injury. Next, the whole specially prepared room only receives Yihui, the injured. "I''m coming in." Perfection ignores Yihui. People outside the door have come in. "Is that you?" Youyouzi, dressed in strange clothes, came in. "Ah, sure enough, you Youzi has been looking for you for a long time." "Well, what can I do for you, Miss Youzi?" "Hee hee." Youyouzi sat beside Yihui. Maybe it was something important. Youyouzi hesitated for a while and said it. "Actually, I have one thing I need your help." Before he finished, a girl with short white hair came into the door, followed by a strange sweet potato? "You Youzi, didn''t you say don''t run around and add financial pressure to our family? Our family has lost a lot of money." As soon as I came in, I saw Yihui lying in bed and youyouzi sitting aside. "Demon dream, it''s so rude. How can you come in without knocking." Is that all I want to say? You''re not much yourself. One didn''t say it. After all, youyouzi sat beside him for fear that the other party would suddenly attack him. "Did you come to visit your friends? Really, you Youzi, don''t always come to the four teams in the future. The captain of others has long refused you to come near." Although I don''t know what they exist in the corpse soul world, Yihui can see that youyouzi is a big mobile trouble in the corpse soul world. Chapter 429 Almost a week has passed since the war of rebellion. "Did you still leave?" In the rotten wood family, Bai Zai watched the other party leave. Soon after that, the child Playboy entrusted with the task came over. "Captain jingle, what are you doing here?" The Playboy walked to Baizai and quietly looked at the cherry blossoms floating down from the sky. "It''s really beautiful, but I don''t know how long the cherry blossoms can last." "Really?" Yihui returned to this world and did not sigh how troublesome his journey was. Another trouble had come to the door. Yihui came home and got along with his family for a while. He was preparing to rest at ease. Unexpectedly, someone came to the door. "Yihui, someone came to the door." They are dealing with the real red and mercury lamps that have been around them. Yihui is feeling troublesome. He didn''t expect someone to come to him so soon. "Are you?" Outside the door, a strange Laurie stood outside, but it was very strange. Although there was basically no sunshine outside, Laurie still held an umbrella. Wearing the same gothic dress as them, red and white, very cute, and looks like a person they once met. "What are you looking for me for?" Laurie looked at Yihui for a long time, maybe satisfied or for some reason, and nodded. "Yes, although it''s still poor outside, your ability is good in this world, and your taste is, um, good." Yihui still didn''t understand what the girl was talking about. He didn''t want to understand Lori''s purpose. He saw that the other party handed him a letter. "Here''s the address. Come tomorrow. This is an order. If you don''t come, you''ll regret it forever." Laurie finished and left like this. In this way, Yihui received the letter in a muddle headed way. He arrived at the place the next day and took part in a troublesome thing in a muddle headed way. the second day Click, click In the dark corner, a package was deliberately packed and taken to the car. "Protect well, this man may be our hope." "I know. Don''t worry." The van drove away like this. Although the whole package was large, it could be vaguely seen that it was wrapped by a person. "I said, will this be all right? He''s human." "It''s all right. As a human being, he is also a god of death. He won''t die so easily." "That''s good." Time goes back to the next morning, Yihui is preparing to go out. "Yihui, are you really going? It''s so dangerous." They also saw the true red and mercury lights. When Yihui received the letter yesterday, the Laurie was not only very cute, but also had strong spiritual power. At least she was more powerful than Yihui and Yihu. If Yihui really went to the meeting alone, she might be in danger. "It''s all right. If the other party really plans to do something to me, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome." Settle the hearts of the two dolls and go out in a flash. "The address is right here." Yihui comes to the designated address. Although Yihui has always lived in konzuo Town, he doesn''t know that there is such an inconspicuous villa in this street. The whole house is decorated in the middle ages, Gothic symmetrical buildings, and Yihui can also feel that the periphery of the whole house is wrapped with a layer of spiritual power. If there is no spiritual power, people can''t see this building at all. Yihui went to the door, pressed the doorbell and quietly waited for a response. After about five seconds, a crisp voice responded to Yihui. "Hello, who are you looking for?" "No, I was commissioned by a little girl to come here today." Yihui didn''t know each other''s name, so he had to tell his situation truthfully. "Come in." The door opened slowly. Yihui pushed the door open and went in. As soon as he entered the villa, the door closed by himself. "Is that you?" In the room, a girl in a maid''s dress stood in front of her, but the pair of black wings around the girl were very conspicuous. Yihui couldn''t change his vision at the first sight. "Demon? There are still such magical creatures in this world." The other party seems a little dissatisfied. I don''t know whether it''s because of Yihui''s rudeness or because of Yihui''s topic about demons. "Aren''t you more strange creatures for us who have spiritual power and can escape from the body?" In a way, indeed. Yihui is not thinking about this problem, but wants to know why he called himself here. "I know you have a lot of questions, but calm down first." Yihui calmly followed the maid to the living room, sat quietly and listened to what the other party was going to say. "First of all, it''s our eldest lady who called you." the maid quickly made a cup of coffee for Yihui and handed it to Yihui. Yihui took a sip and the taste was better than expected. He didn''t know how the other party did it. "As for why I asked you to come over, it''s actually because I want to ask you something." "Since you just want to please me, is it necessary to come here so troublesome?" "No, it''s necessary here." when A voice suddenly sounded behind Yihui. Laurie, who saw yesterday, didn''t know when she appeared behind her, and was holding a cup of black tea different from coffee. Take a closer look, you can still see that there is a strange red mixed in black tea. "In fact, it''s still because you''re special, so we came to you." Team, it seems that more than one person is looking for himself. Yihui didn''t speak and listened to each other quietly. "Because of your soul chopping knife, never mind how we know your ability, because of our special and your soul chopping knife, we need your help." Laurie said, put down her tea cup, walked to Yihui and smelled it. "Although it''s not type B, your taste may be good." "Oh, come on, what does it have to do with me?" Yihui doesn''t care about each other''s behavior. He just wants to know what he needs to do. "Your soul chopping knife may help them recover their strength, so you need your ability to help them, and I hope you can stop their conspiracy." Yihui is a little confused. "Well, aren''t you their partner? Why should I stop them? What exactly does that mean?" Laurie looked at Yihui with disgust on her face. "Fool, you are." "I''m just that they may have a cooperative relationship, but I''m not interested in other issues. Just as a member of the same family, I want to help." Yihui thought about it, but he still didn''t intend to get involved in it. "Sorry, I''m not going to take part in it." However, Yihui saw the sly smile on Lori''s face and seemed to guess something. "Isn''t it!" Suddenly, Yihui felt a little dizzy. No, Lingli couldn''t even use it. "The original plan didn''t intend that you would agree, so the initial plan just asked you to come over." Plop Yihui fainted to the ground. Chapter 430 Gollum, Gollum, Gollum I don''t know where I''ve been. Although Yihui did lose consciousness, other consciousness in his body did not fall asleep. "This distance is not very far from konzuo town." Kogas in his body probably remembered everything and went back at ease. After all, the other party still needs Yihui. Naturally, he won''t hurt Yihui. When Yihui arrives at a place, he is taken out of it and safely placed in a room. When Yihui woke up, he saw himself lying in a strange room. There were no windows in it. To be exact, they were all sealed windows. The whole room is very dark. You can''t even see lighting objects such as lights or candles. "Are you awake?" Standing outside the door, although it was dark, Yihui still saw a man standing there, like a man with white hair. "Sorry, that adult must bring you here in this way. Forgive me. After all, your existence is very important to us." Yihui didn''t speak, but wanted to hear what the other party was going to say. "It''s safe here. No one knows you''re here." "In short, you have a quiet rest here. You don''t need to feel guilty or uneasy about anything. You have only one role for us." With that, the man left the room. "What a troublesome enemy." Although Yihui is a little angry because he was forced to come here, since he has been forced to come here, he should deal with it first. First of all, Yihui needs to know who the man is and why he needs himself, and why he needs to stop them. Yihui stood up and walked out of the room. The whole space is very large. It looks like it''s in a castle. No, it should be said that it''s in a castle. "Oh, are you our tool?" Unlike the man just now, men with poor attitude have monotonous or frivolous clothes. "Although I don''t know what you''re talking about, it''s a little strange since you ask for help." The other party may not expect Yihui to say so and hum. "Even so, even if you don''t exist, our plan hasn''t changed." When the man finished, he hit Yihui with his bare hands. Yihui didn''t want to fight back, but Yihui sensed a familiar spiritual power, that is, the man at the beginning, stood high and looked at him, and didn''t even plan to stop him. "Temptation?" Yihui doesn''t need to think too much. He fights back directly. The backhand is a dive punch, which hits the man''s chin hard and dislocates the other party''s chin directly. "It hurts, but it''s useless." The man is not a normal person. Move a little and take it back directly. Moreover, Yihui also feels that the spiritual advantages of the other party''s body are unusual, but Yihui knows that the other party is not human, at least not normal. It''s just that the other party doesn''t seem to intend to continue to fight, but just stop. "Forget it. If you use your ability, it''s my fault. It''s good. At least you can protect yourself." The man said, left and walked aside. "Don''t be surprised. After all, we don''t trust you very much, and you are still a god of death." Behind Yihui, an old man came. Although he didn''t know why the other party said so, Yihui at least knew that the other party hated death. "Don''t worry. Come with me, distinguished guest. I''ll take you to a place and tell you something." The old man took Yihui deep into the castle and walked along with some strange stone tablets. "Our family has been hiding in order to live. Even though our life is longer than that of other races, we still work hard to live." "Until death appears, it breaks our lives, makes us strange, and even wants to destroy us." The old man said, took out a knife from his pocket and directly inserted it into Yihui. "I say, although you say so, I''m also very distressed if you don''t attack me with murderous spirit." Yihui grabbed each other''s hand. The old man looked at Yihui inconceivably. Human beings, even the God of death, could not catch their own attack. "How possible!" Then, Yihui saw two strange transparent objects flying directly to attack Yihui. Although he didn''t know what it was, Yihui didn''t plan to get caught. Whew Death mode A knife cuts off those flying attacks. Yihui holds his body with a portable device to protect the body. "Oh, this psychic power is good." The old man saw the glow of death, did not continue to attack, and changed back to the original kind old man. "Well, it''s not my task next. Let''s go." Then, Yihui followed the old man''s instructions and entered another room. However, as soon as he walked in, Yihui found that it was not a simple room, but a training room. There was nothing in the room, but the walls and floors were charred and cracked. A woman in a black robe stood in the middle, waiting for Yihui to come in. "After waiting for you for a long time, I''ll be your last test. Beat me, or you won''t get our trust." "I said, if you really need my strength, is such a trial really necessary?" "You don''t understand. Our goal is very special. If you don''t have enough strength, we can''t accomplish it." The woman said and waved her hand. "Come out, gate." The temperature suddenly rises. Yihui feels that the whole room is surrounded by heat waves. For a moment, a strange flame giant appears next to the woman. "GATT, defeat him." "Understand." The flame giant seems to understand people and attack Yihui. One shot is a big fireball. The fireball is close to Yihui. Before it is close to Yihui, it has been directly cut open by Yihui, but the other party doesn''t seem to have changed his face and directly rushed to attack Yihui. The flame came directly to Yihui''s feet along the ground, exploded directly, and set off a burst of dust. However, this attack is useless for Yihui. Yihui left there in an instant very early, came to the woman''s back, raised his hand with a knife and cleaved down. "Too slow." The woman''s speed is also very fast. The flame giant directly returns to the woman and grabs Yihui''s soul chopping knife. "Don''t underestimate my knife. Your Summoner doesn''t necessarily catch my knife." The strength is great. At least the woman knows that her gate can''t hold Yihui''s knife. Soon, gate is split in half by Yihui. "What''s the matter? Do you want to admit defeat?" Yihui''s knife has been put on the woman''s neck. If the woman doesn''t say anything, Yihui will really do it. "Did you misunderstand something? I haven''t lost yet." The fire suddenly hit, Yihui hurried away. Unexpectedly, the giant could reorganize. "Isn''t it over yet?" Chapter 431 A troublesome day. Yihui feels that his life surrounds these strange people every day. No matter where you go, every time you leave this world, the world will have a lot of trouble waiting for you. Although I am the guardian of the world, it is my responsibility to protect the world and save the world in danger. However, if I don''t want to protect the world, but simply travel to these world, will I become like this. Yihui doesn''t know, but Yihui feels that no matter how his life changes, he will get into trouble in the end. Yihui knows very well. The battle did not last. Yihui originally planned to teach the guy a lesson with his soul cutting knife ability, but before he could use his ability, the silver haired man came in and stopped himself from fighting with the woman. Back in the room, the silver haired man explained to himself that he didn''t believe in Yihui, so he wanted to test Yihui''s ability. In fact, Yihui always feels that this guy looks like himself, because of his silver hair and appearance, if not because they look like vampires. Yes, Yihui has guessed that these guys are vampires through that history. This silver haired man is like the double he used to be, the guy named Shiro, or the guy who will become a hero in the future. It''s just that this guy won''t be an assassin with two knives and a swordsman with a big sword. He''s an inexplicable guy. Yihui subconsciously called the silver haired man a tragic man, because he once sold himself to inhibition, and even planned to destroy himself. As a result, he was persuaded by himself. Ah, that''s not to say, Yihui calls himself a tragic man. No, Shilang is only a part of Yihui, not himself. After all, it''s also himself. Just as Yihui is still struggling with this problem, the tragic man looks at Yihui and always feels that this guy is thinking about something impolite. "That is to say, in short, you can wait here at ease. We will start soon, leaving only one important person." I don''t know who the tragic man is talking about. Yihui doesn''t care. He just communicates with his soul chopping knife and prepares his own solution. I don''t know how many days I have passed. After all, the whole castle is dark, and I can''t even see the clock or what''s happening outside. Until the silver haired man came to find himself again, and the silver haired man''s breath was obviously much stronger. "Come on, it''ll start soon." Yihui doesn''t know what the other party needs to do. In short, go out first. However, Yihui was surprised to see Ichigo and other small partners outside. Ichigo, what are you doing here? Yihui didn''t say it because he was afraid that the other party knew he was the other party''s family. He was just Yihu, a simple guy. When he saw Yihui coming out, he shouted quickly. "Yihui, what are you doing here? Everyone is worried about you." Well, it''s still known. "It''s interesting that your family came to stop me, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t think you know your family is involved in it." Yihui naturally doesn''t know. "There''s only one thing we found you." The tragic man took out a strange mirror, which exuded a strange power. "Repair it. It can take us to the soul world and destroy the world. As long as we get there, no one can stop us." "Just for this, finish it from the beginning. Don''t waste my time." Yihui simply repaired the mirror with his own ability, and then a door opened. "Come on, destroyer, I need your help to go to that world." Yihui looked at the rain dragon who suddenly came out and shot an arrow directly into the gate. The mirror flew directly to the gate and opened the gate in an instant. "Nothing, I''ll go." "Wait." The silver haired man held Yihui in time. "Don''t you want to come with us? Watch how the corpse soul world is destroyed." Yihui also wants to see how these people can defeat those guys in the corpse soul world. Even if the corpse soul world has lost three captains recently, they can''t defeat them. Yihui naturally wanted to go to the theatre and naturally followed them. "Yihui, wait, have you betrayed the soul world?" Yihui looks at Yihu strangely. When has Ichigo regarded himself as a member of the corpse soul world? Although Yihui is very grateful to some people, he never regarded himself as a member of the corpse soul world. After all, he already has many families to take care of. Yihui followed them to the corpse soul world. This should be the second time, and it was only a few days. "No one can hurt us as long as we are here." Looking at the tragic man and those guys setting up flags for themselves, Yihui can''t stop them. Yihui walked around with the tragic man at ease and warned those gods of death who were going to stop the tragic man not to come. Naturally, some people will overestimate their strength and come to fight with tragic men. Naturally, they will be defeated. Yihui ended them by the way, and then continued to follow the tragic man. For a time, the whole scene was very strange. "Er, Yihui Jun, what are you doing?" The corpse soul world didn''t know how to deal with Yihui for a while, so they had to call captain jingle to negotiate with Yihui. "Well, I just came to see how the tragic man destroyed Chen lingting. Don''t worry, band leader Jing. Just go find someone else." Hearing Yihui say that no matter how foolishly the band leader of Beijing plays, he also thinks whether Yihui has come to make trouble. If he doesn''t see Yihui''s failure to help the silver haired man mess up, jingle really draws a knife to cut this guy. Yihui continues to follow the tragic man. On the way, he sees that the tragic man is limited in his recovery ability and beaten by his creator. Then he is scolded by brother Yulong and Yihu once. "Why don''t you help me, you guy?" This is what Ichigo said. "You guy, why don''t you help me? Do you really want me to die?" This is what brother Yulong said. Yihui finally ignored the two guys and watched the tragic man open some strange array. There was a strange mark on him. How to say, it was really similar. Yihui even doubted whether this guy had been reincarnated as a scholar in other worlds. "Yes, this spiritual power, use this spiritual power to destroy the corpse soul world." "Ah, is that your plan?" Yihui finally saw the last step, but he didn''t expect that such a simple thing could destroy Chen lingting. It''s really unreliable. "What''s the matter? Do you want to stop me now? It''s too late. Your ability can''t stop me." "Really?" Yihui stared at the tragic man standing high and overlooking himself. "Just try." Chapter 432 People are like a piece of white paper at first. No matter what is painted on, it can''t be a piece of white paper in the end. No matter what he has experienced, the white paper will eventually turn into another color. Then, how will the final color change when the white paper becomes another color. At least, for the so-called just partner, his color has not changed since that time, the man said. Once Yihui, it should be said that inner worry free, was also influenced by that man. "Who do you think you are going to resist me?" The tragic man stood on the high platform, looked at the calm Yihui on his face and smiled. "You should see that your self-healing ability has failed. Even if your spiritual power increases, you can''t recover from the injury. You will die." "Even so, you can''t beat me." Yihui pulls out his soul chopping knife and faces the tragic man. "I''ll let you shove it back by yourself." Draw the knife, flash the flower. Yihui has come to the tragic man and cut him directly. He just sees the pride on the tragic man''s face. Yihui hasn''t reacted yet. The body has been pushed away by the sudden storm. "To this extent?" Watching Yihui fly by himself, the tragic man looks at Yihui disappointed. "Put it out, dark." With the sharp increase of spiritual power, Yihui rushed directly in front of the tragic man and repeated his old trick. The tragic man seemed to feel that his attack worked again, but this time, he turned into Yihui, a knife handle directly hit his nose, and the backhand was a knife, which directly cut into his chest and scratched a scar. "Interesting, is this the ability of your soul chopping knife?" However, for a simple battle, the tragic man seems to see through Yihui''s ability. "If you don''t touch your flame, you''ll be fine." So fast. Yihui could only see a shadow approaching him. Before he started, he was punched in the stomach by the tragic man, and the huge impact pushed him away. "Follow him, hurricane." The tragic man sent out several huge whirlwinds to cut Yihui''s body. If he didn''t use Heiyan in time to avoid injury, Yihui would leave just now. "Yihui, are you okay?" This poem, Ichigo, seems to want to help. "No, Ichigo, the battle is over." "What?" The tragic man looked at Yihui and didn''t understand what the other party said. The battle was over. "What are you talking about? I''m still normal. You were beaten by me just now. It''s funny to say you won." "I said, I won." The tragic man still wants to go forward, but the tragic man seems to have finally found something wrong. "Hmm? What''s going on?" The tragic man found that the array under his feet and the connection with his body disappeared. "Just now, the focus of my flame is not to attack you, but for that thing. That thing has been affected by my flame, and the explosion has been adjusted by me. You can''t use his energy again." Indeed, the tragic man found that the spiritual power brought to him by that thing had disappeared. "The plan has failed. Let''s go." "Don''t be kidding." The tragic man rushed to Yihui and punched him, but his speed and strength are completely different from that just now. "I said, don''t go on fighting, go back." Yihui catches the other party''s punch, and the backhand is a punch, hitting the other party in the face. "How can I give up? I want to destroy this unfair place for our family." The tragic man continues to attack Yihui regardless of the disparity in strength, even if he can''t hurt Yihui. "I, but I sacrificed everything for revenge. Even if we are the only one left, you tell me to leave. Don''t be kidding." At this time, Yihui thought of an incredible possibility. "You, don''t you have." "Yes, the disobedient people are dead. You told me to leave. It''s impossible. I can only die here." Hearing the other party''s affirmative answer, Yihui grabbed the other party''s arm and pressed the other party hard back. His eyes became very dignified. "You guy, you know what you''ve done!" "I know, so I won''t go. I''ll die here." The tragic man raised his foot and kicked Yihui away. Before Yihui got up, he sat down on Yihui and beat Yihui. "How can a guy like you know our pain and the pain of being excluded? You people who grew up in the greenhouse can''t understand." Restriction lifting In the surprised eyes of the tragic man, Yihui''s body suddenly lit up blue lines and stared at himself. Infinite sword system Then, in Ichigo''s eyes, the two men suddenly disappeared out of thin air. "Where is this?" The tragic man looked at the strange world in front of him and fell into panic. "As you just said, I don''t know the pain." "You are. You don''t know what the other party has gone through. You''re talking nonsense here." Yihui stood up, looked at the flustered tragic man in front of him, and took out a strange thing. "Let you see, your experience is not worth mentioning for the world I used to live in." The tragic man was put on a strange mask by Yihui, and his consciousness entered a strange world. "This is." The tragic man saw a world of cannibalism, a dark world, a world of sacrificing Laurie to protect himself, and a world of exclusion. "What is this? It''s clear that they are also human. Why do they do this!" The tragic man saw that Laurie was a tool and a vent for those people. No matter how seriously Laurie helped them and tried to integrate into them, she would be abandoned and destroyed in the end. Even so, the man still didn''t give up, even if the man was a man eating monster like them. Although he was desperate for these people at first, he didn''t intend to help them. But what moved this man to help these hopeless human beings. "Why did you save those people? They are more disgusting and disgusting than the abandonment of us by the corpse soul world. Why did you save them?" The tragic man looked at Yihui around him and didn''t understand. He didn''t know what the man was thinking. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because of hope. Maybe I used to be a person, so I help them, even if I see these bad things." Yihui looks at the tragic man. "Even if the world is dangerous and you have any tragic treatment, this is not a reason to hurt others, especially innocent people." i see. What the tragic man wants to know. Did I lead our family to extinction? "But you also have something you can do now." Yihui tragic man left the border and returned to the lingting court. "Make atonement for the dead." Chapter 433 Where there is light, there will be darkness. Whether it is the ultimate light or the ultimate darkness, you will finally find that there is no difference between the two. After all, the two are inseparable. Yihui is trying to live a normal life every day. For Yihui, what is a normal life, leisure, food and clothing? Maybe this is his pursuit. However, as the chosen person, life has never been so simple. "Hee hee." As soon as Yihui woke up, he opened his eyes and saw a familiar guy lying by his bed, smiling at himself. "Youyouzi, what are you doing here?" As for how youyouzi appears here, it is because Yihui plans to secretly take away the tragic man. After all, since he plans to make the tragic man responsible for his sins, he naturally doesn''t want the tragic man to die in the corpse and soul world. However, Yihui can''t find Baizai, nor can he find a way to open the crossing door. "I can help you." This is youyouzi who passed by and gave Yihui a suggestion. "So, what are you doing here?" "Alas." Seeing youyouzi suddenly sigh, Yihui will not feel that the other party is for herself, but because there is something wrong with her behavior. "I came here with you. I was lying next to you late last night. You didn''t move at all. Do you really have a problem?" "Whether I have a problem or not, you really have a problem." Yihui hurriedly pushed youyouzi away, covered the mercury lamp around him who didn''t know when to come up, and walked out of the door. "Youyouzi, when are you going to follow me?" In the living room, youyouzi stood behind Yihui and watched Yihui cook with the tragic man. Yes, sure enough, the tragic man still needs to master some necessary cooking skills, otherwise it doesn''t match his identity. At least this is Yihui''s proposal to the tragic man. "Youyouzi wants to eat, too." I don''t know which bastard gave youyouzi''s remains. Youzi also appeared next to Yihui in the form of flesh. It took a lot of time to get Yihui back with the tragic man and Youzi yesterday. What, where does the tragic man live? It''s so simple. A coffin and an empty seat are easy to solve. At least, Yihui is very useful to see the egg pain expression on the tragic man''s face. "Well, I''ve finally grown up." Dad sat on the main seat, watching the girl wrapped around Yihui waiting for me (?), and drank coffee at ease. "Yes, Yihui finally found a girlfriend. It''s just four dolls in our family. Unfortunately, obviously I like canaries very much." Although mom is also very happy that Yihui has found a girlfriend, she is just a little worried about her four prospective daughters-in-law. "It''s all right. Let the children solve their own problems. We''ll be at ease and wait for the results." Early in the morning, I saw youyouzi brought back by Yihui and quickly disposed of all the prepared breakfast. Even Yihui couldn''t leave the kitchen and was preparing for Youzi all the time. "Youyouzi, come with me." Seeing youyouzi almost finished all his food, Yihui hurriedly took Youzi out shopping and tried to send the plague away. "Yihui, what to eat this afternoon? I''m looking forward to it." Yes, I''m really looking forward to it. Yihui looked at youyouzi behind him and thought of something strange in his heart. But soon another thing stopped Yihui from doing what he was going to do. "What?" Youyouzi suddenly looked up at the sky, and his spiritual power became inexplicably deep, so that Yihui on one side could not see through. "Youyouzi?" "Yihui, no, worry free, run away, they''re coming." They? A huge black hole appeared in the sky, and black gases stretched out from the black hole and eroded the whole world. Pedestrians around, seeing this strange phenomenon, shouted in surprise and rushed everywhere. "Captain, there is an abnormal energy warning in this world. The target is konzuo town." Chen lingting, Technology Development Bureau, suddenly received an emergency notice. "It''s all right. Don''t care." "Captain?" Turning around, I saw the director of the Bureau of technology development, the explosive head, threatened with a knife. Everyone present did not know when this man had come here. "Ignore it. It''s not something we can get involved in." Take a closer look. There is a big zero written behind the person threatening to explode the head. "What''s that?" Yihui looks at the black gas in the sky. There''s nothing wrong. It must be those guys. Why do those guys appear so conspicuous in front of him. "Worry free, what are you doing? Hurry up and leave the world." Youyouzi pushed aside Yihui, took out his fan and looked at the sky vigilantly. The black air of the sky gathered and finally formed a human shape, which appeared in front of the two people. Although Yihui is only interested in games, Yihui still knows a very famous animation. The man who appeared in front of them was a familiar hedgehog head, ferocious eyes, strong body, and a green bead hanging from one ear. "Sure enough, here, the last sentry has been destroyed by you. It''s interesting." Kakarot "But it''s incredible that you can defeat the former sentry with your current strength. Is it really lucky?" "Still say, it''s you who made a ghost. Really, it has been hindering our action." Youyouzi didn''t speak, but a drop of nervous sweat flowed from his forehead. "What''s the matter? Don''t you dare to resist me? Or your strength is much weaker than your partner." Kakarot approached youyouzi and Yihui step by step. With each step, they stepped back. "Come on, didn''t I say?" Before finishing this sentence, youyouzi turned his head and saw that kakarot had come behind Yihui and punched Yihui on the back. "It''s too slow, and fear has taken control of your body." Looking at Yihui being punched by the other party, youyouzi quickly ran over. "No worries, no!" Yihui quickly turned into a god of death, pulled out his soul chopping knife and stabbed kakarot, but he was simply caught by the other party. "It''s too weak. To such an extent, it doesn''t deserve to be our opponent." Qi gathered in kakarot''s left hand and directly fired a Qigong gun at Yihui, which dissipated. "No worries!" A barrage of butterflies surrounded kakarot. Rattling A cup of black tea fell to the ground. Fortunately, Zhenhong didn''t use his own cup this time. "True red?" The mercury lamp came out of another room, saw the action of true red, and knew that true red was the same as himself. "True red, you." The Canary came out of the room and was stabbed in his hand. He was sewing clothes just now. "Worry free, how can it be?" Induction, disappeared. Chapter 434 You can''t die yet. I can''t die yet. There''s still something to do. I have other ways, maybe other ways to go back. Wuchou''s body has been torn apart. Not only the body, but also the soul have been broken up by each other. He has no way to fight the kakarot. Damn it. I don''t know what happens when I use that power, but I feel that even if I use all the power I have now, I can''t win that guy. "I need more power." No sorrow falls into the dark. Outside. Youyouzi''s barrage constantly attacks kakarot, but no matter how close Youzi''s Barrage is to the other party, it will be simply bounced off by the other party with his hands, and even continue to ridicule in situ. "To this extent, I still want to avenge this guy. You are really too weak." So strong. Youyouzi can''t use all her strength, because the world can''t bear all her strength, but even so, her own strength is the greatest degree borne by the world. Not enough. The other party is different from himself. He can attack without scruples, even the destruction of the world. "Worry? The world." Kakarot looked at the buildings, plants and humans around him. "It''s really ugly. The world and human beings are ugly and constantly defiled. These existence don''t need to be." Kakarot clapped open the flying barrage and stared at youyouzi calmly. "You too, you guys, don''t deserve my forgiveness. You''re going to die." Youyouzi wanted to leave, but he saw the man lying on the side and didn''t leave. "Not yet?" ¨C dividing line of time ¨C "Want to go back?" "Who is it?" A voice echoes in the dark, but worry free can''t see the source of this voice. "Now you really can''t beat that guy. Even if I used to be, it''s very troublesome to deal with him." "You can help me, can''t you?" The sound source paused for a moment and finally sighed. "I can help you, but even if you get my strength now, you can''t deal with him. You need to grow." "So?" A light appeared in the darkness and shone on the whole world. "I can only sacrifice my strength and leave a seed for you. Listen, I must find me in another world, make progress with me, cheer together and save my world." A burning heart. The power of arrogance "Huh?" Kakarot turned and looked at the dead man, the body, as if there was a familiar smell. "What, that smell, impossible." Yihui''s body floats up, and the wound of the body and the broken soul come back, just like looking back. "No worries?" "Damn, not enough strength." Unknown existence, embarrassed to say. "I can''t repair your half soul. Now I can only lend me all my strength and remember what I said." "Ha!" The light of this world, the gas slowly precipitates, and finally can''t feel it at all. "Interesting, Monkey King''s anger is really you." Kakarot, no, it should be said that zamas feels the familiar air, and his own breath is becoming profound and mysterious. "Come on, earthman!" However, what zamas saw was just a white light flashing in front of his eyes, and then. "What!" Youyouzi just saw that Yihui had appeared behind zamas. He just punched through zamas'' body with one punch, and the energy kept rushing through zamas'' body. "Damn, I lost?" Zamas''s body was swallowed by darkness, and finally his whole body turned into mud and collapsed. "No worries?" Youyouzi sees Yihui''s body return to its original state, and looks at Yihui standing in place. Youyouzi walks over slowly. "Don''t come here." Youyouzi was drunk. "There''s one thing I need your help." "You say it." Yihui can see that even if the body and soul are repaired, his body is collapsing because of the power just now, and the world is rejecting himself. The world can''t bear the power just used. "I''m leaving. The world is rejecting me. I don''t have much time." Youyouzi naturally knows, but he doesn''t know what he can do. "Go home, my home, and them, please protect them." With that, Yihui''s body was pulled away by the darkness, and the world has squeezed Yihui out of its own world. "It doesn''t matter. Leave it to me." ¨C temporary parting line ¨C "What a mess, but you can''t blame it." Worry free soul is wandering, wandering in the tunnel of space. "This matter is my responsibility. I didn''t expect that there was a super standard in that world, but your punishment is not over yet." "Just now, you should know who he is. Go. You don''t have much time to go to that world and meet him who hasn''t grown up." This departure is also a soul crossing. ¨C temporarily separated split lines ¨C This is the earth. Sparse ordinary earth, not many people, everyone is living in peace. Today, an unusual thing fell from the sky onto a mountain. "What is this?" An old man walked near the strange thing that fell. Miraculously, it didn''t look like a meteorite, but a strange spaceship. Inside, a child with a tail sat inside. "Ah, how could a child be here?" The old man took the child home. If he didn''t take care of the child, no one would take care of him for so long. "Well, you can be my grandson. Name, name, just call him Monkey King." With the emergence of some accidents, wuchou did not even have his own body this time, but attached to the child. To be exact, although the body is itself, it also attached to another soul on the other side of the soul. The child grew up slowly until there was an unexpected change, the death of his grandfather and the visit of an unknown girl. Because of this, it changed everything about children and set off the first scene of the world. The child followed the girl through the customs and killed the generals. Finally, he went into seclusion and met his martial brothers, teachers, family and comrades in arms. Participating in the competition, reviving teammates and saving the world will leave the footprints of teenagers everywhere. Even when magical enemies appear, destroy traditions and save the world, children have been growing up. It''s just that everyone feels very strange. Sometimes this partner always talks to himself and even says that he has a good friend around him, but you can''t see it. Time is lost bit by bit, until one day, the arrival of that person. Chapter 435 Didi, Didi "Is it coming?" In outer space, a familiar spaceship flies in space. If you are familiar with the universe, people in the universe will leave quickly when they see the spaceship coming. At this time, the earth. "Hoo." A familiar teenager, no, it should be said that a man who looks like a young man practices in a remote valley. "Hey, Wukong, although your strength is still very weak, why do you practice so often?" While the man was practicing, beside the big tree, stood a ghost that only Wukong could see. "Hee hee, although I defeated bick in the last martial arts competition, as expected, my strength is not enough. I have to be stronger and stronger." Wukong talks to himself here, which will not affect others. "Really?" Wuchou naturally knows that Wukong''s strength is not enough now, at least far from him in the future. Since they first met, the seeds in the depths of wuchou''s soul have sprouted. With Wukong''s strength getting stronger and stronger, the seeds are also sprouting slowly. Maybe when the seed becomes a big tree, wuchou can leave the world. However, wuchou doesn''t know what will happen next. Although wuchou knows this person and has heard about Wukong before, wuchou doesn''t know the story. "Well, go to master GUI to practice today. Let''s go." Seeing the figure of wuchou disappear, Wukong doesn''t care at all, because Wukong knows that the ghost has been following him. "Really, when we first met." Time goes back. At that time, Wukong was at home alone because of his grandfather''s death, sad and bored. Until wuchou appears in front of Wukong. "Don''t cry, you can''t solve the problem here." From then on, wuchou and Wukong met here. "Wuchou, do you hear me?" "What''s the matter?" "Who are you and why are you here?" "That''s the only purpose to protect you." Wukong always believed in wuchou. No matter what wuchou said, Wukong would not doubt it. "Wukong, do you feel it?" Although wuchou has been with Wukong, although he has no body, he is also practicing with Wukong. The use and control of Qi are the same as Wukong. Moreover, unlike Wukong, wuchou has been controlled by psychic power. It can sense the enemy not only through Qi, but also through psychic power. "What?" Wukong stopped and looked at wuchou who appeared beside him and asked suspiciously. "The sky, to fall, an enemy." Wukong had just arrived near Guixian island. Suddenly, Wukong was said by wuchou. Wukong became vigilant. "The enemy?" "I don''t know, but the smell is very strong, and it''s not very familiar. It''s someone I don''t know." Wukong still didn''t feel it, but since wuchou said so, Wukong would not be careless. "Dad, what are you doing here?" Here comes Wukong''s son, WuFan. Like Wukong when he was a child, he also has a tail behind him, but he is very timid, which is completely different from Wukong when he was a child. "WuFan, hide quickly. Someone is coming." At this time, bick in the distance also sensed the powerful smell of unknown origin, and approached turtle Fairy Island step by step. "Who is it, monkey king?" Bick was a little concerned and rushed to turtle Fairy Island. "Here we are." In front of Wukong and the tortoise fairy was a man wearing a strange suit of armor, who looked a little like Wukong, and had a tail wrapped around his waist. "Oh, kakarot, long time no see." The other party turns on the machine on his head and displays the data bit by bit in his glasses. "Too weak, the earth''s gravity is also weak, and you will become this weak existence on this planet." The man constantly mocked Wukong, and then talked about invading the earth and the honor of what race. "Sorry, I''m not interested in what you said." "Really?" Ratiz quickly approached Wukong and punched him on the body. "Oh!" "Too weak, just because you still want to resist me?" Raising his foot is a sweep kick. One kick kicks Wukong to the sea. Wukong also reacts and stabilizes his body in time. "Wukong, don''t be careless. The enemy is very strong. At least now you can''t win the other party." Wukong looked at wuchou in surprise. Wuchou had never said that he could not win the enemy. No matter what enemy he faced, wuchou would support himself. "Really? But you have to guess wrong this time. I won''t lose to this guy." Of course, wuchou is also very clear that Wukong will not admit defeat. Even if the other party is really much better than Wukong, Wukong will never surrender. "Unexpectedly, you should meet this strange man, Monkey King." The man who came was Wukong''s former enemy, the big demon king bick. "Bick, be careful. This guy is strong. You can''t beat this guy." However, bick didn''t seem to care what Wukong said and faced each other carelessly. However, wuchou is very clear that the other party has been cautious in facing the enemy and has prepared the power storage magic gun in his hand. "Hum, don''t pretend. Your attack is too slow to hurt me." Latiz quickly approached bick, hit bick''s attack with one hand, raised his hand and cut bick''s hand. "Uh." Bick quickly opened the distance, consumed some physical strength and reborn his body. "The Mexicans? I didn''t expect these people on this earth." Bick naturally didn''t know what latiz said, but was afraid of each other''s strong strength. "What should I do?" Wukong didn''t expect bick to be restrained so easily. If he joined hands with bick, he might not be able to defeat that guy. Moreover, Wukong has no way to defeat latiz. "Wukong, you need my strength. Borrow my strength." Wuchou once said to Wukong that although wuchou has no such powerful fighting consciousness as Wukong, wuchou is different. Its magical ability is much better than Wukong. "No, as a fighter, we should use our own strength to defeat our opponents, rather than using evil ways." Wu Chou doesn''t understand. For this so-called dignity, Wu Kong should think hard about what he will do in the future. "Sorry, Wukong." Wukong didn''t know why wuchou said so, but his body suddenly couldn''t move. "Stop, I said, come on." Latiz and bick saw that Wukong''s body seemed to have some strange changes, and his body seemed to be eroded by something. "Ah ah ah!" The purple light surrounded Wukong. "I''ve been waiting." The purple light fades, and Wukong''s body has been controlled by wuchou. Chapter 436 "I''ve been waiting." Wukong''s breath is completely different from what they knew in the past. It feels like a crazy beast trapped in his body. "Wukong, what''s the matter with you?" The tortoise fairy stood next to the opera and saw that Wukong''s breath was completely different. She was a little worried. "Grandpa Guixian, it''s all right. I just borrow it for a while." Wukong faced latiz who couldn''t be defeated just now. Although he can''t win latiz compared with force, he is just different now. "Come on, round two." "Hum, it''s just a little change. Do you underestimate me if you want to defeat me." however, before ratiz finished, he suddenly lost Wukong''s figure. His body''s fighting consciousness made him quickly kick back. The whirlwind raised by one foot can even cut the enemy. But ratiz was completely wrong. Wukong didn''t come behind ratiz, but on his head. Empty walk sharp blade A purple sharp blade condensed on Wukong''s hand, cut it off, and instantly cut off the probe near ratiz''s eye. If ratiz didn''t escape at last, his ears would be cut off. "Uh." "Awesome." Bick did not expect that Wukong became so powerful in an instant. It was just that bick had never seen the fighting methods and abilities before. "What''s the matter? Can''t you?" Wukong disdained to look at latiz and provoked the other party''s helplessness and anger. "You guy, dare to hurt me. I won''t keep my hand. I''ll destroy you this time." The Qi in latiz is accumulating, and the white Qi even forms a white gas field around latiz. "Die, kakarot." Latiz''s hands sent out a strong energy, and the blue energy ball flew directly to Wukong. "Wukong!" Then, Wukong grabbed the qigong played by latiz with one hand, and the purple void force surrounded the whole energy ball and absorbed it in an instant. "What!" Latiz didn''t expect that his attack had no effect on Wukong. He was surprised. "What''s the matter? Is there no way?" Goku approached ratiz slowly, and the other party kept retreating, just like meeting some wild beast. "Don''t come here, kakarot. We''re brothers. We''re brothers. Don''t mess around." Kakarot approached ratiz step by step. No matter what the other party said, he didn''t want to let him go. It''s just that there is no worry and no plan. Another person in the body doesn''t think so. "Wukong, why?" Suddenly, bick and everyone present just saw Wukong suddenly covering his head, talking to himself and beating his body. "No, you can''t kill people casually. This person doesn''t need you to do so." "Wukong, you guy." Wukong kept bumping into the ground, and his fist kept falling on himself, as if trying to force anything out of his body. "Leave quickly. It''s my responsibility, my battle." "I am you. Don''t mess around, Wukong!" The purple light was forcibly pulled back into the body by Wukong. The strange smell of Wukong also slowly disappeared, and finally changed back to the familiar Monkey King. "Ha, ha." Wukong covered his knees and squatted on the ground, gasping. Just now, Wukong spent a lot of time in order to drive away wuchou. "Sorry, latiz, keep fighting." Seeing that Wukong has changed back to its original state, people not only feel relieved, but also have a trace of concern. Because although Wukong has changed back, it''s just latiz. Now Wukong can''t deal with it. "Oh, has it changed back?" Latiz saw Goku return to his original state and began to pretend to force him again. Indeed, no matter Wukong or bick, their strength is completely unable to win ratiz. "Wukong, it seems that we should work together." "Bick, what can you do?" "Hum, do you think you are the only one who can think of any new skills? Help me, it will waste a lot of time." Bick gathered his Qi on his forehead, and the threat to latiz became more and more obvious. "Damn it, Wukong, you guy, did this to me." Wuchou vented in Wukong''s next door and watched Wukong be beaten. "Hee hee, I''m sorry. You''re not allowed to stop my fight." "First, you can''t die. If you die, I won''t let you go." "Agreed." However, this is one of the last words Wukong said on earth. Even if there is more worry free variable in the plot, Goku finally won bick''s death with ratiz in order to defeat ratiz. "Wukong!" Wu Chou sat beside Wu Kong helplessly, but Wu Kong didn''t die completely and had been saying goodbye to the people around him. After he entrusted his child to bick for cultivation, Wukong looked at the silent worry around him and smiled. "Sorry, there''s no way." "Stop talking, you fool." Wuchou sat down and knocked Wukong with his hand, but wuchou found that his body was far away from Wukong. "Sorry." After a while. Infernal Wukong appears in hell with an angel''s ring. It is Wukong''s acquaintance, the sister of fairy turtle, who leads the way. However, Wukong was startled when he saw the people following him next door. "Wuchou, how did you appear here?" Wukong''s answer is wuchou''s angry fist and angry attack. "You fool, if you use my strength well, you''ll be fine. Why don''t you listen to me? You fool, now, you''re dead, and I''ll come down with you." I don''t know whether Wukong has a good state of mind or doesn''t care. He still smiles at his worry free face. "Don''t care. You''ve been dead anyway. It doesn''t matter to come down with me, does it?" "Hum." Hearing Wukong''s words, wuchou didn''t bother to talk to this fool. "Wukong, do you know this man?" In fact, her mother-in-law didn''t expect that she just brought Wukong down. Unexpectedly, she was still with another person, and there was no aperture on her head, but it was really a soul. "Hee hee, this is my friend. He has always been with me. Grandma, you have seen him before, but you can''t see it." Mother-in-law finally had to take Wukong and wuchou into hell. "Yes." The king of hell looked at Wukong and wuchou standing in front of him. Wukong was easy to deal with. After all, he had planned to let him practice in hell, as for another person. "This is trouble. This is the person agreed by Lord Siji. He went to hell. What should I do? Send him to heaven." Maybe he saw something fishy about the king of hell and talked quickly without worry. "Don''t let me walk around. I just want to watch this fool and don''t mess with him." Well, I don''t deal with him either. The king of hell sighed reassuringly. "Then go here. I''m ready." Chapter 437 "Where is this?" When Wukong and wuchou come to this strange planet, the gravity here makes Wukong very uncomfortable. Wuchou has no problem. After all, the spirit body is different from Wukong, but it is not affected by gravity. Wukong has a good body retained by the king of hell, so that Wukong can continue to practice in hell. However, why do you still need Wukong to practice with Wukong, because the seed is still in the depths of Wukong''s soul. As long as Wukong keeps getting stronger, Wukong can get Wukong''s power. "What''s the matter, Wukong? This level is still too simple. Look at the monkey." Wukong listened and looked next door. Sure enough, there was a monkey walking around him. It was clear that he couldn''t move freely here. "What!" Although Wukong was surprised, he was not stumped by such a simple difficulty. "Oh, are you the one introduced to me by the king of hell?" In the next room, a man with a strange hat came out. Although Wukong didn''t feel any mystery, wuchou could see that when this guy looked at himself, his expression fluctuated involuntarily. "Know me again? Who is it? I don''t remember I know these people in other worlds." Wuchou ignored the two people''s questions and answers, just sat quietly and watched Wukong practice. "Wukong, hurry up. It will take a long time to cultivate your speed. Don''t forget the enemy and your own business." Wukong remembered that he would soon be resurrected, and there were enemies coming to the earth. He is not playing now. "By the way, I have to practice quickly. Everyone is waiting for me." On earth, bick helped WuFan practice in the wild and was ready to train WuFan into a qualified soldier. In the universe, two people are ready to come to this planet, which is called the earth. Those two people are the remaining Saiya. World king star, Wukong and wuchou. Maybe it''s Wukong''s talent, maybe it''s Wukong''s diligence. At least Wukong can move calmly and quickly in the world king star. If you know the plot without worry, you will know that Wukong''s speed is much faster than the original plot, at least a few days earlier. rest time. The king of the world quietly watched Wukong practice next door. Although he was very satisfied with Wukong''s practice speed, as long as he had mysterious ability, he could see it. Wukong and wuchou are connected with a strange line. As long as Wukong is getting stronger, it is also constantly feeding back to wuchou. Although wuchou has done nothing, wuchou''s body continues to absorb the external aura, restoring Wukong''s physical strength and enhancing Wukong''s Qi. "Are they two people who become each other? They deserve to be valued by that adult." The king of the world is very optimistic about Wukong. After all, Wukong is a person in the world. He will inherit his own king of the world boxing in the future. And you can learn that, vitality bullet. Time is advancing. Today, it''s time for Wukong to test his achievements. First, we must find a way to catch the monkeys and locusts here. "Wukong, don''t leave your hand. Lay it hard on me." Wukong has selectively ignored wuchou''s words. After all, if wuchou listens to wuchou completely, it will really kill many people. Wuchou sat and watched the good play, while the king of the world just drank tea quietly and looked at the expected result. "Hee hee." Seeing that Wukong easily catches locusts and monkeys, the king of the world knows that Wukong''s cultivation here is almost the same. The next step is to cultivate his own jiewang fist and vitality bullet. "Ah, it''s boring." Wuchou was a little tired when he saw Wukong practicing. He wanted to go somewhere. "Wuchou, where are you going?" "Walking around, after all, it''s still a little boring. I''ve been watching you practice." No worries follow this strange road, although the color of the surrounding white clouds and sky has not changed, but there is no worry about it. After all, I am really free. "Who are you?" Wuchou turned to look, but he didn''t see anyone, just heard the voice. "Who is it?" Just, it seemed that the other party didn''t respond without worry, and the voice disappeared again. "Did you see me?" Again, I just heard the sound, but I couldn''t see anyone. "Who is it? Come out." "Did you hear that?" Wuchou thought he met a ghost. No, it should be said that he was a ghost. This is hell. At least everyone is a ghost. At this time, wuchou felt that he was pulled behind him, and the other party''s height should not be very high. "Who is it?" Just, worry free turned to see, still can''t see anyone, just feel that someone is still looking at himself. "Big brother, did you still see me?" Finally, wuchou just saw a little Lori standing in front of her and even holding her hand on her. "Who are you?" Wuchou didn''t take back his hand. He slowly put his hand on Laurie''s head and cut each other''s hair. "I''m in love. Just call me in love." Well, at least I know that little Lori is called love. It''s no worry to meet the first beautiful little Lori. "Love, just call me worry free. You don''t need to call me big brother. After all, I''m quite old." To some extent, my age is almost the age of my grandfather. However, wuchou doesn''t know that the Laurie is not young at present. "Well, worry free, what are you doing here?" "I have nothing to do, but I love you. What are you doing here?" "Love, looking for someone who can see love, hoping someone will accompany the end of love." No, what? Wuchou doesn''t know what love says at all. I really didn''t see love just now. Maybe I just didn''t pay attention. "Wuchou, are you here for the first time?" "Well, to some extent, it is." "Then, love takes you around." Wuchou was taken away by love, but behind them, a kid came out and took out a phone. "The event is bad. The distinguished guests were taken away by those outsiders. Lord Yama, what should we do?" "Don''t worry, outsiders and distinguished guests have a long history. Let them go and remember to let distinguished guests come back on time." After listening, the kid knows what to do and returns home at ease. However, the imp didn''t notice at all. Behind him, a king of the ghost family heard what the imp had just said to the king of hell. "Interesting. I went to see that mind reading kid. Then let me see what happens to this guy?" Two big horns on his head, a lovely ghost, walked over to the place where wuchou and love left. "Where is this? Is this also hell?" To be honest, wuchou really feels that the connection of hell in this world is really wide. Wherever he goes, he seems to be connected with hell. "No worries, here we are." Chapter 438 "This is the home of love." Wuchou and love come to the door of a hall. Although the whole hall looks very spacious, wuchou can sense that there are not many people''s reactions or strong reactions in the whole hall. The whole hall is probably the existence of love. "Come with me, worry free. I''ll take you to see your sister." Love pulls wuchou into the hall. The whole hall is full of animals. There are many animals walking around. "Worry free, I have something to tell you." Maybe it''s because wuchou is the first to see love, maybe it''s because of other reasons. The kindness of love suggests wuchou. "Worry free, my sister is different from me. She is a heart reading monster. You can''t be duplicative in front of your sister, you know?" Mind reading monster? Wuchou didn''t expect that he had the opportunity to meet the monster who read the heart. He just fell in love. If he was the same as her sister, why can''t he read the heart. Worry free didn''t say it. "Love, is it you?" It seems that I heard a voice outside the door. A girl who looks like love and has pink hair color came out of the room. It seems surprising to see that there is another person around you. After all, you can''t feel this person''s heart just now. "I can''t feel it." "Ha?" Before she finished, little five Laurie came to wuchou and pinched wuchou with her hand. Little five Laurie even doubted that the person in front of her was not a person. "It''s really not a person, but, this feeling, are you a spirit?" Little five Laurie has been working on wuchou. She seems to want to study why her mind reading ability fails. "I said, should we let go and don''t mess around." Little five Laurie had to let go of her regret and looked at standing in front of her. She felt no sorrow. "Hello, I''m Gu Mingdi Jue, a monster who reads his mind alone. Give me more advice." Maybe it''s to make a good impression on wuchou, but in wuchou''s view, Xiaowu Lori''s performance is really not very good, which makes me have a headache. "You wait first, I''ll slow down first." Wuchou covers her forehead with a headache and probably guesses why little five Laurie suddenly likes herself so much. Because like love, I can''t see my heart. For Xiaowu, I am the friend that Xiaowu Lori can talk to and the hope of Xiaowu Lori. Wuchou had to make it clear to Xiaowu Lori first. After all, if he didn''t deal with Xiaowu Lori, he wouldn''t be so easy to go in hell in the future. (wuchou doesn''t know that he will leave hell soon.) "Love, you go out first. I''ll tell your sister something." After leaving obediently, wuchou and Xiaowu Lori are in Xiaowu Lori''s room. "Well, what shall I call you?" After thinking for a while, wuchou still doesn''t know what to call Xiaowu Lori. "It''s all right. Just like it." Little five Laurie sat down quietly, but she was very restrained and didn''t know what to do. "Well, actually, I know." "Needless to say." Little five Laurie interrupted wuchou. "Although I don''t know why you can block my mind reading like love, it''s not a problem. If love believes you, I also believe you." "Why?" Wuchou picked up the tea that little five Laurie put on the table and drank a little. "Even if love has no ability to read the heart, the instinct of love has not changed. Since love will choose you, there must be a reason." Besides, you are different from others. Little five Laurie didn''t say it, but got along with worry free silently. "Well, what do you think of me?" Little five Laurie is just very lonely. After all, there are only two people living in the whole Earth Spirit Hall: herself and love. Although there are many animals around her, they can''t speak. Love still runs out all the time. She just reads and is in a daze. She really has nothing to do at ordinary times. "I just want to go out with you." Little five Laurie said her purpose. "Why, I just want to go out with me. Even if I can''t read my mind, people outside will affect you." Little five Laurie shook her head. "I don''t care. I just hope you can take me seriously." Finally, wuchou didn''t know why, but he agreed to Xiaowu Lori''s request. When he left hell, he would take Xiaowu Lori out. He made an inexplicable promise and left the Earth Spirit hall without worry. He just gave a Laurie a small promise. Not long after I went out, I saw love wandering around a person. It''s just very strange. The other party doesn''t seem to see love. When they see themselves coming out, they come forward to say hello. "Oh, unknown ghost, how are you getting along with the heart reading monster?" The comer has been holding a wine pot. Although it is and lovely, he has been pouring wine into his mouth. He is full of wine smell, which makes wuchou very unaccustomed. Wuchou didn''t want to pay attention to this person, but the other party looked like a good man. Wuchou had to endure the strange smell of wine and talk to the other party. "Do you know me?" "No, I just came to see the play when I saw you come to read the heart monster''s home. I just didn''t expect that you didn''t seem to have changed. It seems that reading the heart has no impact on you." The drunkard Lori thought it was because wuchou didn''t care about heart reading. How do you know it was because wuchou didn''t care about heart reading at all. "Although the other party can read her heart, it''s not good for you to be so isolated. She''s a good person in every way." Drunkard Laurie won''t listen to wuchou. After all, it''s not a good thing to be known what she thinks. "Don''t you think it''s bad? People know what they think." "It''s all right. I think it''s very good. At least I won''t be too tangled with each other, and I won''t worry about hurting each other." Worry free can see that the purpose of the drunkard Lori coming here may be to hope that someone can like little five Lori. After all, drunkard Lori is not a bad person, and she doesn''t want little five Lori to be so lonely all the time. "Your ideas are very different, but I can''t say you, human." Humans are very cunning. This is the lesson of drunkard Laurie. It is because of humans that they suffer. For straight ghosts, humans are cunning creatures. "Although what you said is very good, I''m still very upset. Let''s have a fight." Before wuchou said no, the drunkard Lori put her wine pot and punched wuchou. One punch even broke the wind. It can be imagined that the other party may have left his hand or not. He has no worries and doesn''t know. He just knows the other party''s attack and can''t stop himself. "I''ll go. Are you serious?" "I don''t care. Fight with me. We''ll talk after the fight." Chapter 439 "Don''t run away." Boom I don''t know whether I need to lose money or not. Although it''s not me, it''s indirectly related to me, which is also my own trouble. "Human beings, why do you want to escape? Can''t you fight me well?" "That''s strange. Your strength doesn''t want to let me go. Sure enough, you just want to teach me a lesson, don''t you?" Wuchou runs while the drunkard Lori chases. Although wuchou''s speed is not fast, it is very flexible. At least it has avoided the drunkard Lori''s attacks several times. It''s just the damaged buildings that wuchou considers. "I know, I know, I''m wrong, okay? Stop it." "No, I must beat you up." I''m most afraid of meeting such unreasonable people. I have no worry, so I have to run away all the time. I hope I can meet someone to help me before I''m hit. "Wuchou, where are you doing?" Wukong saw from a distance that wuchou was chased and beaten by someone behind him. "Wukong, just in time, come and help." Wukong turned over and rushed up at the drunkard Lori behind wuchou. However, Wukong''s careless character did not change at all. Seeing that the drunkard Lori was harmless to humans and animals, he was completely unprepared. He was punched in the face by the other party and fainted in a moment. "Wukong, you guy, look up to you." Wuchou can only continue to run. Looking at an alcoholic behind him, wuchou suddenly stops. "Don''t you run? Why, keep walking." However, wuchou didn''t continue to run, but sat down and let the other party deal with it. "Cut, did you find it?" Just now, I found that although the other party has great strength, it doesn''t hurt the innocent, and wuchou just saw that the other party seems to be very happy and not discouraged because he can''t catch wuchou. At that time, wuchou saw that the other party just wanted to find someone to play with. "I said, find someone to accompany you. There are many in the whole universe. Is it necessary to find me?" "Ha ha ha." The other party has been drinking, completely ignoring what wuchou said. "Forget it, be careful in the future. After all, some people will be frightened by you if they don''t understand." Wuchou is about to leave. Unexpectedly, Laurie, an alcoholic, pulls herself. "Take me out." "Ha?" "Hell is too boring. I don''t have any friends here. Will you take me out?" "No." The drunkard Laurie didn''t listen. She climbed directly to wuchou and pulled each other''s clothes. "Take me out, take me out, I can give you something." "What?" "How about wine?" No interest Wuchou still plans to push away the drunkard, but the other party''s strength is too strong. Wuchou really has no way. "Well, well, take me out. I''ll tell you a way to restore your soul." "Really?" Wuchou didn''t expect that the world had a way to recover its soul. "The dragon ball, although you are not a person in this world, I think it should be no problem to revive people." I don''t know if it''s my own business to see through to the other party. I don''t worry about whether this guy knows anything. "I also thought about it. I just don''t know if it''s useful, so I haven''t asked Wukong to do it for me." "It''s all right. It must be OK. How about, since I tell you this secret, let me go out with you." Wuchou nodded reluctantly, and then the drunkard Lori took out a chain and tied herself to wuchou. "In this way, no matter where you go, I will know where you are." Pull constantly, worry free to give up. In the following days, wuchou sat next to the world king with the drunkard Lori, drank tea with the world king leisurely, and watched wuchou practice the world king''s fist and vitality bullet. As time went by, it was finally the day of the decisive battle. "Wukong, the time is about the same." Wuchou and Wukong, after all, they want to leave hell. "Yes, now we have to leave here early. After all, WuFan they are still waiting for us." Wukong left with wuchou. Naturally, wuchou followed an alcoholic behind and went to the place where they left hell. Soon after they left, wuchou noticed that the ring on Wukong''s head had disappeared. "Wukong, it''s starting. We need to go back quickly." At this time, two saiyas came to the earth and began to fight with the soldiers who remained on the earth, and many people died in the end. Although at the beginning, we all know that many people will die. However, as long as bick doesn''t die, everyone will be fine and can use the dragon ball to revive. When Wukong arrived, all the others were dead except xiaobald and WuFan. "You guy." Seeing Wukong coming back, a Saiya looked at Wukong with disdain. "Hum, miscellaneous fish, I only need one attack to deal with you." However, the bald Saiyan was soon knocked down by Wukong, and he didn''t even need anyone else''s help. "You''ve done enough evil." Laurie, the drunkard who came up with Wukong, found that wuchou disappeared as soon as she came out of the earth. She just wanted to ask what the situation was. Wukong had to explain that wuchou was on the earth and only she could see it. "But, boy, why don''t you give him one last blow?" The drunkard Lori looked at the bald head lying on the ground ready to go back to find her teammates and asked Wukong. "It''s not necessary. We''re not here to kill people." "But this guy killed many of your partners. Are you really not going to do it?" "I said no." Compared with the original plot, Wukong has stronger strength. After all, he has more training time and faster progress. Of course, it is also inseparable from worry free strengthening. "But his partner doesn''t think so." Sure enough, he walked bareheaded to ask for help, but was killed by his partner. ¡° Hum, kakarot, as a low-level soldier, you can''t defeat me as a Saiyan prince. " Beijita, known as the prince of the Saiya people, looked at Wukong, who was waiting for him, and didn''t pay attention at all. "You sent to the earth are just a piece of garbage. You don''t deserve to fight me at all." "So what, but I really like this earth and everyone on this planet, so I won''t let you hurt them." Wukong''s Qi surrounds him and forms a white Qi field. "Hum, do you think you can beat me?" The Qi field of vegeta is the same as that of Wukong. It is even stronger than Wukong. At least with Wukong''s current combat power, vegeta is not an opponent at all. However, Wukong has many trumps. "Hey, boy." Before the two fought, the drunkard Lori shouted Wukong. "What''s the matter?" "I''ll help you solve this guy. Hurry up and find a way to let me see worry free. It''s really boring to be with you." Chapter 440 "What?" When vegeta saw the woman next door, she dared to speak out in front of herself. She said she wanted to solve it quickly. I''m kidding. I''m the prince of Saiya, vegeta. Before vegeta started, Wukong quickly talked with the drunkard Lori. "Sorry, he is my opponent. Let him go. Even if he has done a lot of wrong things, his opponent is me." what? Even kakarot is looking down on himself. It''s unforgivable. "Go to hell!" Vegeta gathered a bubble in her hand, shot it directly at the drunkard Lori and hit each other on the head. "Bad." Seeing this, Wukong quickly hid behind the rock and took Lin and WuFan by the way. "Hey, Wukong, is that woman really so strong?" Kling secretly looked at Laurie, an alcoholic who had not appeared in the smoke, and asked with worry. "Don''t talk. Now I''ll find a way to talk to him." "Hum, is this over?" Looking at Laurie, an alcoholic who hadn''t appeared for a long time, vegeta smiled contemptuously. "Click." The voice came from behind vegeta. "What!" Before Beijita turned around, a hard fist had hit Beijita on the back. This fist not only broke Beijita''s combat clothes, but also directly said that Beijita hit and flew, smashed several hills, and finally stopped. "How possible!" Vegeta steadied herself, panting and staring at the drunkard Lori in the distance. "You guy, I said I didn''t have time to play with you. Come and die quickly so that I can do other things." "Ha!" Beijita closed her hands and made a Qigong attack on the drunkard Lori, but all of them were ignored by the drunkard Lori and opened them with one hand and one foot. "Not enough." The drunkard Lori rushed directly in front of Beckett, punched Beckett on the chin and flew Beckett. "Oh!" It took a lot of time for vegeta to fly high into the sky and finally stabilize her body. "You guy, it''s unforgivable that you should deal with me like this." a powerful magic gun was gathered in vegeta''s hand and aimed at the drunkard Lori. "Be destroyed with the earth, you bastard." The drunkard Lori looked at the energy in each other''s hands and finally got a little serious. "Oh, this energy, it seems that you intend to destroy the whole earth, but your speed is too slow." "Hum, just wait for your words and repent in hell later." "Hey, Wukong, is it really all right?" Klin and WuFan looked at the huge energy in the sky and began to worry. "It''s all right. Leave everything to her. Since the other party has planned to make a move, I can''t stop the other party." Watching the energy in the sky finally reach the critical point, the drunkard Lori rarely puts her wine pot on her waist. "Trouble, in order to protect the earth, we can only do so." Laurie, the drunkard, let go of her hands and shouted at vegeta in the sky. "Come on, kid, let me see your power." "Hum, you guy, it''s too late. Die." Mortar! A purple light gun fell from the sky, and the speed was very fast. The whole sky was separated by the purple light into an obvious landscape. "Hum, look down on me!" Seeing that the body of the drunkard Lori suddenly turned red and the breath of her fist became more and more dangerous, Wukong hurriedly pressed Kling and WuFan. "Kid, try this on me." Seeing the light cannon coming to her, the drunkard Lori just punched her strength and suddenly turned the whole light cannon 180 degrees and flew directly to its original owner. "What!" Vegeta watched her attack fly to her in despair, and finally hit her accurately. "Ah ah!" At the critical moment, vegeta withdrew her strength in time and tried her best to defend, so as to protect her life. "Well." Vegeta fell to the ground and looked at the unharmed drunkard Lori. Except for fear, she was helpless. "Damn, how could there be such a powerful monster on this earth." "It''s bold to send it to the door without knowing the details." The drunkard Lori looked at vegeta, who had no resistance, and was ready to let each other go. "You go." "What!" The drunkard Lori looked at each other''s unbelievable expression and said contemptuously. "We won''t mess around. Let''s go. Never come back. Next time we get stronger, challenge me again." "No, you can''t let him go like this." Klin and WuFan came out of the stone pestle and surrounded the seriously injured vegeta. "Everyone is dead. We can''t let this man go so easily. At least we want him to pay for his life." Finally, Wukong came out and stopped klin and WuFan. "No, I haven''t fought with him yet. How can such a powerful opponent die like this." Wukong casually picked up vegeta and sent him to his spaceship. "Fight again next time, vegeta." Vegeta had no idea that Goku, a Saiyan, would choose to help himself. "Hum, wait, I''ll be back soon." Watching vegeta leave in her own spaceship, the rest of the people have to think about how to save the dead people. After all, bick will die because of saving WuFan, and Lord God will also die, so the earth will have no dragon ball to help. "Nemex, how about going to nemex, didn''t you say? Bick comes from nemex. Naturally, there are dragon beads on that planet." It''s just that how to get to nemex is a problem, because we don''t have any spacecraft to take them. "I have an idea about this." Wukong thought of the spaceship he came to the earth. Wukong returns to Xidu, meets his friend bulma, and takes bulma back to his former home. "I miss it. I haven''t been here for a long time." Wukong takes bulma to his hometown. As for WuFan and the drunkard Lori, they stay at bulma''s house for the time being. After all, they don''t need many people to come. "Where the hell is it? Your ship." At this time, wuchou hurriedly prompted Wukong. After all, with this person''s memory, it takes night to remember. "Oh, in the warehouse, come with me." Although it was strange why Wukong remembered it, bulma didn''t care much. "Well, it''s really an old thing." When she returned home with her once Wukong spaceship, bulma began to study. "Hee hee, with bulma''s ability, I believe it will be done soon. Next, continue to practice and don''t fall behind in martial arts." It''s not that Wukong didn''t want to find an alcoholic Lori to practice, but the other party is interested in his invisible worry free besides drinking, and won''t practice with himself. "Well, so what do I do now?" Wukong was worried. Chapter 441 "Hey, Wukong." On the day when Wukong was still waiting for bulma to prepare the spaceship, Colin came with Bobo around God. (the guy who looks like an elf is black all over) "Long time no see. What are you doing here today?" "Wukong, I heard that you have been distressed recently because you have no cultivation object." "Yes, those with strong strength don''t want to. If the strength is too weak, there won''t be much effect. I''m also very distressed." Wukong scratched his head and couldn''t think what he should do now. "Actually, that''s why I came here today." Bobo takes out a humanoid prop and hands it to Wukong. "Oh, this is." "Yes, this prop can copy the user''s own strength and create a cultivation doll like the body. Come on, take it and use it." "Thank you." Wukong hurried away with the doll and came to the suburbs. After all, in order to reduce the possibility of destroying the city and avoid harassing bulma research. "All right." Wukong sends his Qi into the doll, but Wukong seems to find that his Qi is a little out of control, and part of it goes directly into the doll. "Huh? That smell." Both Lin and WuFan felt that the smell of Wukong was the same as at that time. "There it is." The drunkard Lori sensed the breath and quickly approached Wukong. "Wukong, unexpectedly, you can use this to appear here." Wuchou is surprised to see that he can actually appear through this thing, but wuchou can sense that he doesn''t have much energy. If he wastes too much time, he will disappear soon. "Worry free, ah, how much trouble it is to fight with yourself. Just fight with you. I haven''t fought with you. I''m still a little sorry." Seeing that Wukong has entered the combat state, wuchou knows that if he doesn''t fight with Wukong, the other party will not let him play so easily. "Oh, Wukong, you know, I am one with you. No matter what you can do, I can do it." "That''s why it makes sense to challenge." Wukong rushed up before wuchou continued to talk. "Listen to people." Wuchou raises his foot to block Wukong''s fist. Seeing the potential, Wukong turns around and sweeps his legs, but wuchou grabs it directly and throws Wukong out vigorously. "Turtle school Qigong!" The blue energy flew to Wukong, so Wukong had to turn around quickly and fly to the other side to avoid the worry free attack. "Wukong, you can''t hit me." Although Wukong was fast, Wukong''s punch was simply blocked by wuchou. "Hee hee, naturally, I can''t beat you without some ability." Wukong jumped back, and the Qi in his body soared, and the red Qi surrounded Wukong. "Jiewang boxing!" For a moment, I felt that Wukong''s breath became not generally strong. Kling and WuFan hurried over. "Jiewang boxing is a kind of secret skill to forcibly improve ability. It''s interesting." The drunkard Lori sat on the tree and watched Wukong fight with wuchou. "Wukong, I have said that you can''t beat me." Wuchou closes his eyes, his breath is also increasing, and the red aura is formed around wuchou. "Jiewang boxing!" Looking at wuchou and using jiewang fist, Wukong smiled and approached wuchou. "Left!" One elbow blocked Wukong''s fist. "Ha!" Fist after fist, with the speed of jiewang fist, the battle between wuchou and Wukong became white hot. The speed was very fast. Except for the drunkard Lori, it was difficult for Colin and WuFan present to see their battle. "Is this Wukong''s card, jiewang boxing? It''s powerful. Even if you don''t need that person, Wukong may have won the Saiyan." "Well, dad is great." Their battle extended from the ground to the sky. Two red figures collided in the sky, and the sound of breaking the air and explosion sounded in the air. "The outcome is decided." The drunkard Lori looked at the battle between them and saw their problems. Although Wukong has used worry free recovery, the burden of jiewang boxing on his body is still great. Wukong is a little tired. Although wuchou is different from Wukong and has no physical restrictions, the body retains only so much Qi and lacks persistence. "Wukong, a showdown." "All right." They walked to one side and gathered the energy in their hands. "Jiewang boxing, four times, turtle school Qigong!" Both of them use turtle school Qigong at the same time, and both use four times of world champion boxing. The collision of the two energies and the huge gas field blew away all the people present, except Lori, an alcoholic who has been sitting in the tree. The two energies finally collided and ended without any explosion, just ended. "Has it been neutralized?" The drunkard Lori looked at Wukong and wuchou who had fallen to the ground and shook her head. "Well, are you satisfied?" "Well, satisfied, eh." Wukong also wanted to say something. It was just the side effect of jiewang boxing. His body was in pain because he couldn''t control the anger of the riot. "Alas, it''s rare to come out. I wasted time fighting Wukong." Wuchou feels that the energy is decreasing and will soon go back. "Next time, after all, this body is only temporary." With that, the energy on the doll was exhausted, and the worry free consciousness went back. "Wukong, are you okay?" Colin and WuFan came over and looked at Wukong lying on the ground and asked with concern. "It''s all right. Help me back. I''ll be all right after a rest." Wukong went back to rest. The drunkard Lori had to walk back and use the prop when Wukong recovered again. One day later "Ha." Qi slowly enters the doll, and worry free figure appears again. "Really, it''s always been so troublesome, or I won''t come out." "What did you say? Didn''t you agree to go out?" When the drunkard Lori saw that wuchou appeared, she walked over and twisted each other''s ears. Although she liked drinking, she now wanted to walk around. "But I don''t know here. Like Wukong, I didn''t walk here." Although it doesn''t hurt, wuchou habitually covers his ears. "If you go out to play, maybe you can go soon." Bulma came with goggles, covered with black smoke. "Oh, bulma, have you done it?" "Probably, the principle is ready, and the rest is practice. How about going to nemex to save everyone?" "Naturally, can I just ask you one thing?" Wukong and bulma talk about the gravity chamber. "Well, no problem. Anyway, it takes a long time to go to that planet." According to Wukong''s news from the king of the world, it will take a lot of time to go there from the earth, so it''s better to practice well anyway. "Hee hee, I''m really looking forward to it." Chapter 442 Xidu Bulma''s house, guest room Wukong is sleeping in bed. Wukong is in a strange dream. It''s raining all over the world The rain drops on the ground, and the fallen leaves are knocked on the ground by the rain. The whole space is a little noisy. "Where am I?" Wukong doesn''t remember that he has this kind of memory. At least one track minded Wukong has no impression here. "Power." A familiar voice came from a distance. "No worries?" Wukong slowly approached the deep, and saw the stone altar surrounded by vines. A coffin was placed in the middle, and wuchou sat next to the coffin. "If, I have more power." The rain dripped on the coffin, ticking. Wukong couldn''t see the worry free expression, but felt that the other party seemed a little sad. "Everything is for strength." The rain became heavier and heavier, and even flooded the whole world. Wukong lost his way in the water. "Uh." Wukong slowly opened his eyes, saw himself in a room, and finally knew that it was a dream. Wuchou knows Wukong very well, but Wukong doesn''t know wuchou at all, even if wuchou is always around him. "Ready." Bulma opened the door, walked in, looked at Wukong who had just woke up and said. "Wukong, are you going to nemex?" "Well, I''ll be out soon." Wukong looked at wuchou standing in the corner of the wall, closed his eyes and meditated. Finally, he opened his mouth and didn''t say it. "Wukong, what''s the matter?" Wuchou looked at Wukong with a puzzled face. "It''s all right. Let''s go." Prepare all the luggage at bulma''s house. Although Wukong is going to let himself go to nemex alone, Colin, WuFan and bulma say they must go, so Wukong has to take Colin and WuFan to namex. By the way, because Wukong is leaving, naturally wuchou will always follow Wukong, so the drunkard Lori will naturally follow them. "Well, it''s OK. As long as you are fully prepared, you will arrive safely." In fact, if you know the exact address, drunkard Lori can take them out. Just because she doesn''t know the location, drunkard Lori will give up. "Then let''s go." The five got on the spaceship and began to go to nemex. Soon left the earth, although at first people were curious about the stars outside, but they soon got tired of it. "Bulma, take me to that practice room." Bulma prepared a room to enhance her gravity because of Wukong''s proposal. "It''s just a try. It can increase 50% at most. You should be careful, otherwise your body will be unbearable." "Hee hee, thank you." Originally, klin and WuFan also planned to come in, but Wukong''s gravity was different from them at the beginning. There was no way to have so many people at the same time. "Well, what shall I call you?" Bulma went to the drunkard Lori sitting by the window watching the scenery. After all, if she was really in battle, if who could protect everyone, then the most likely thing was the drunkard Lori who came with her. "Well, don''t be so restrained. Just call me Cui Xiang." "Then, miss Cuixiang, why do you keep drinking?" Drunkard Lori looked at bulma, a cunning and intelligent human, close to her own purpose, only one. "Come on, don''t say, have a drink." Before bulma said no, she couldn''t help but pick up her glass and drink. "Uh." Looking at bulma''s face turned red after drinking wine, the drunkard Lori smiled and continued to toast. "Yes, yes, ah, it''s rare to meet a smart and confused human like you. It''s best to do so." It''s rare to meet someone to drink with her. Naturally, the drunkard Lori won''t be polite and took bulma to drink all the time. If bulma hadn''t prepared the route, their cosmic journey would be over. The drunkard Lori looked at bulma, who had been so drunk that she couldn''t think normally. Finally, she let bulma sit by the window and drink alone. "It''s so boring. Apart from drinking, will it be no different from hell soon?" "No, at least I''m still here." Maybe it''s because he''s afraid of the drunken Lori. Wukong always takes the cultivation doll and releases wuchou to take care of the trouble. "Worry free, you guy, you haven''t taken me to play since you brought me up. What''s the difference between me and hell." "At least, I''m here now. I didn''t leave you in hell." Although wuchou doesn''t like drinking, her body won''t get drunk. It''s OK for the wine companion Lori to drink forever. "Hum, do you think it''s ok if you are in this form? Let me intoxicate you, an impossible ghost." So they sat in a corner and kept drinking and talking. "Uncle Kling, I don''t understand. Is the wine really so good?" "Er, actually I don''t like it at all. Anyway, as martial arts practitioners, we are really not interested in wine." Colin didn''t know how to explain, so he had to let them do it. When bulma wakes up, she knows at least one thing. Although the drunkard Lori won''t do it, it''s still no problem to protect them. This is what bulma figured out when she lost consciousness. Seeing that they were actually sitting on one side drinking all the time, bulma had to selectively ignore it, and then took out a note to write down everything about the journey. Bulma thought and wrote down one thing. One thing about the drunkard''s experience is certain. Never approach, or you will be unconsciously toasted and can''t get away. As time went by, it was getting closer and closer to nemex. At this time, nemex has suffered a devastating blow. "Is this the dragon ball?" Two aliens in the same uniform as vegeta, holding a huge dragon ball, stood next to someone. "We''ve given it to you. Let us go." The aliens looked at the green skinned nemesis in front of them, and finally just shook their heads contemptuously. "No, this is the adult''s order." The mex man didn''t react yet. A laser instantly passed through his chest and directly killed the man. "The adult has ordered to kill you. He doesn''t need anything except this." At this time, somewhere on the alien planet, vegeta, who was healed, learned that the news he knew had been found by the adult, so he quickly got on a fast cosmic ship and came to nemex. "Damn, that guy, for the so-called immortality?" You can''t let him succeed, or the whole universe will be ruled by that man. At this time, Wukong finished his first practice. As soon as he came out, he saw wuchou drinking with Cuixiang. "It''s really leisure." Wukong ignored and was preparing to leave. Unexpectedly, wuchou grabbed himself. "Wukong will discuss something with you later." Chapter 443 "We''re almost there." After a long journey, the earth tour group finally arrived near nemex. All five people gathered in front of the spaceship and looked at the planet with completely different scenery in front of us. Everyone''s inner feelings were different. "Finally." Goku has been a little looking forward to what powerful opponents there are on this planet. He is a little excited. However, the five people also saw the different spaceship in the sky. "That ship is a little different, and those enemies, don''t they?" At this time, the voice of the world king spoke to Wukong from a distance. "Wukong, big things are bad. Those people are not easy to mess with." "What, Lord jiewang, who are those people?" Before Wukong finished speaking with the king, he saw that the other party''s huge spaceship began to send out some black spots. When he looked carefully, they were all enemies. "They are the army of Felissa. It seems that Felissa is coming too. Wukong, with your strength, you can''t defeat them." "Run!" Looking at each other, Wukong can''t fight in space for a long time. They must leave. "Come on, bulma." However, the speed is still a little late. The other party''s energy gun has been aimed at them and the attack has come. "Fool Wukong, you didn''t say that there will be so many people waiting for us." Although bulma was complaining, her hands did not stop. She skillfully controlled the machine to ensure that they could land safely. "Wukong, it''s all right. Leave it to me." Wuchou patted Wukong on the shoulder and walked out of the ship. "By the way, worry free body is not human and will not be limited by us." I saw wuchou standing on the ship and helping the ship absorb the flying laser gun. "Captain, the ship that came suddenly is approaching nemex." "What, fight down quickly. The king will be angry." "No, there''s a human on it, blocking our attack." Those people saw that wuchou was standing outside the spaceship. Even if the spaceship was bumpy, it did not affect wuchou''s movement. His hands kept emitting purple void energy to absorb all the flying energy. "How is it possible that even the king can simply fly those attacks. What is this man that can absorb our attacks?" Seeing that wuchou can protect the spacecraft, bulma is also relieved to accelerate close to the planet and prepare to land. "Be careful, everyone. Someone is coming!" Then, in the eyes of Wukong and others, wuchou jumped out of the ship and fought an enemy flying in the universe. "No worries!" "Let''s go. I''m exhausted. I''ll come back naturally." Wukong had to believe what wuchou said and quickly let bulma close to nemex. As for the enemy that wuchou stopped, it was in his spaceship that he came here, Frisa. "Doll?" Feliza has only fought a few times and has seen the worry free itself. "Even if it''s a doll, you can''t beat me." Sensing the breath of wuchou, feliza will not underestimate wuchou. After a long time of gravity cultivation, wuchou''s strength is naturally the same as Wukong. "You can''t expose too many cards in Wukong." Wuchou naturally sees that this person''s strength may be their strongest. In order to protect Wukong, wuchou will naturally keep everything of Wukong. "Then." The power of emptiness. The purple flame surrounds wuchou, and finally forms a set of strange armor around wuchou, with a purple long sword stretched out in his hand. Void Walker "Interesting, don''t interfere." Frisa did not expect to come to nemex to look for the possibility of longevity, but she could meet such a strange soldier, although it was just a doll. Seeing that wuchou shot a purple ball of light from his hand, the speed was very fast. Frisa wanted to resist, but he remembered the attack of those spaceships just now and knew that the other party ignored the energy attack. "Just right, let me try your power." Felisa was brave enough to try the move in person. Only after winning the move, Felisa found that the other party had little power. It seemed that he was good for nothing except absorbing energy. "Hum, little skill." Frissa pointed to wuchou with one finger, and a very fast laser shot out, which suddenly pierced wuchou''s defenseless body, but wuchou''s body was not a human body and was not afraid at all. "Great, but what do you think you can do to me?" Wuchou flew over with a purple sword to resist every attack of Felisa. With the two men fighting in space, all the troops stopped to watch the battle between feliza and worry free. "Your strength is really good. At least it''s similar to me now." Wuchou sees that his breath is getting weaker and weaker. He knows that he doesn''t have much time to stay in this body. He has to buy some time for the people below. "Your strength is also good. At least I''m not your opponent now." Wuchou''s body began to heat up. Since you can''t keep this prop, at least hurt this guy. The power of emptiness Worry free instantly releases the empty energy in your body to form a huge ball. "Although I can''t, I''ll leave you a big gift bag." Wuchou throws the energy ball to feliza with all his strength, and then his body becomes a puppet because of energy depletion. "You guy, you treat me like this." Feliza didn''t want his troops to be hit so easily. He quickly asked everyone to go away and push the ball away with his own strength. "Not enough." "Ah ah ah!" Finally, feliza threw away the whole energy ball, but he still got involved in some teams. "Damn it." Seeing that his army was damaged, feliza urgently contacted his special combat forces outside and asked them to come back here and help him eliminate nemex. "Catch up with those people, his noumenon must be there." At this time, Wukong who came to nemex and others. "Is this nemex?" Everyone came to the earth. The air here was almost the same as the earth, and the gravity was the same, so we quickly got used to the planet. "Bulma, how about the Dragon Ball radar?" Bulma took out the Dragon Ball radar and found that several had been collected. It seems that the other party came here to collect them very early. "Hurry up, we don''t have much time." Put away his spaceship. Wukong followed bulma and they were ready to leave. However, Wukong suddenly felt a familiar smell. "Bulma, you go first. Someone is coming." "Wait, the smell of two dragon beads is near us." Suddenly, a man rushed out of the lake, and this man, Wukong, they were very familiar with. "Oh, vegeta." "Kakarot?" Chapter 444 Compared with the original vegeta on earth, Wukong can sense that the strength of the other party is indeed much stronger, but for vegeta, Wukong''s combat power is more strange and even weaker. However, vegeta knows that Goku can''t be weaker. He can only say that he can become stronger or even surpass himself. "Hum, what are you doing here?" "I just want to say, what are you doing here for the dragon ball?" "Hum, nature." Vegeta wanted to say something cruel, but when she saw the drunkard around Wukong, she was scared to death. "Hum." Originally, vegeta intended to leave, but Goku stopped vegeta. "Let''s work together, vegeta. Anyway, our purpose is the same." "Hum, who wants to join hands with you? I''ll collect the Dragon beads myself." "Hee hee, even if you collect it, you won''t use it, but we will." Vegeta, I really don''t know how to use dragon beads. "Cut, no way." We had to work together for the time being. "Oh, back." Seeing the figure of wuchou coming back, Wukong was also relieved. "Wukong, leave quickly. They want to catch up." "Well, let''s go. Feliza''s brigade is coming down." Vegeta doesn''t know that they got into trouble, or vegeta won''t accompany them. Seeing that he had just arrived on this planet, he had to escape quickly. A guy who didn''t care just kept drinking and laughing while running. "What a trouble, this journey." They didn''t know how long they had gone. According to their dragon ball radar, they came to a secret venue, where there were just the Dragon Balls collected and scraped by Frisa, and there was no defense. "Good chance, go get it together, and then leave quickly." However, if the fact is really so simple, there is no need to waste so much time. "Wait." Vegeta stopped the crowd because the two figures in front prevented vegeta from moving forward. "What''s the matter, vegeta?" "Those two men, who are close to Frisa, have strong strength. They are not at the same level as us. It''s hard to start." But how does vegeta know? In fact, Wukong is much better than him now. He is not afraid of these two aliens at all. "Please, leave it to me." The drunkard Lori turned into a cloud of smoke and knocked them unconscious without even giving them any chance. "It''s worthy of being Lord Cuixiang. Let''s take the dragon ball quickly." Bulma hurriedly asked Kelin and WuFan to come out with the dragon balls. Except for the other three, the other dragon balls were here. "Well, there are three left. Finish early, and we''ll leave the planet. We don''t need to fight that Frisa." At this time, the special combat troops hurriedly called by Felisa have come to nemex and are ready to look for Longzhu. When they were looking for a good place to put the Dragon beads in bulma, Wukong noticed that a strange vision had been staring at them. "Who is it?" Wukong turned to look, and saw a very short nemesis looking at them. "Original residents?" Wukong walked over, but who knows, the other party suddenly grabbed himself and kept saying what Wukong didn''t understand. "What, I don''t understand?" "Fool, he means to follow him. People need your help." I don''t know why wuchou can understand, but Wukong followed the little nemesis in the principle of helping others. "Wukong?" Everyone turned and looked. Wukong didn''t know where to go. "Hum, leave him alone. He will come back by himself." Drunkard Laurie didn''t say it. Comfort everyone and keep going. "Hey, where are you taking me?" "We''ve been looking for you for a long time, legendary man." At this time, Wukong finally understood what the other party said, but why didn''t he say so at the beginning. "Oh, you need my help. What is it?" He still didn''t say, but took Wukong to a very secret place and saw a very large Namiki man. "Hard work, every day." The sage asked him to stand aside every day, looked at Wukong and said solemnly. "Welcome, unknown Saiya. I''m the sage of nemex and the one who makes dragon beads on this planet." "Oh, sage, can you help us?" "Hehe, to be exact, we still need your help." To be exact, it''s the man in Wukong''s soul. "In fact, there is no way to use the dragon ball now, because there is an evil black gas entering the dragon ball. We haven''t used the dragon ball for a long time." "Black gas?" Wukong doesn''t know what it is. "This black gas, if someone uses dragon beads, will be destroyed by this black gas, except someone." "Who is it?" The sage pointed to Wukong. To be exact, he pointed to the invisible figure behind Wukong. "Only you, the chosen soldier." "Well, sage, can you see it?" Wukong was still a little surprised. He didn''t expect that this man could see wuchou that everyone couldn''t see. "So it is." In fact, at the beginning of hearing the black gas, wuchou has guessed that it has something to do with himself. "As long as you use dragon balls, the black gas will attack you. Then you can use dragon balls." Unexpectedly, black Qi has caught up with the world, but now it''s different. Now Wukong is around him, and Wukong is already very strong. "You know, sometimes you don''t need strong power, but your inner attack is the most deadly weapon." Wukong didn''t understand, but wuchou already knew what form he would attack himself next time. "Well, I won''t say the rest. Take it out every day." Take out a four-star dragon ball from the backstage every day and give it to Wukong. "To use the Namiki dragon ball, you need to use the Namiki language and give it to you every day to save the lost resident of the earth, and then save us, Namiki." "Well, leave it to us." Wukong left with Tiantian and the four-star dragon ball, leaving the sage here. "Oh, please." At this time, when Goku left, they were attacked by special combat forces. They tried their best to resist, but they still had more than enough heart and less strength. "Uncle Kling, damn it!" With an angry blow, WuFan opened the red hair who was going to kill Colin and vegeta with a head hammer, and severely slandered the dead pervert. "Kid, go away." After WuFan broke out, he was suddenly very tired. He looked at the oncoming fist and closed his eyes in despair. "Go away!" The abnormal man was kicked away by Wukong who came back and rolled for several meters. "Wukong!" Seeing that Wukong finally came back, the drunkard Lori who was going to do it stopped and continued to drink and watch the play. "Everyone, have a good rest and leave it to me." Chapter 445 "WuFan, Kling, you step back and let me come." Wukong looked at the strange man in front of him. His inner anger did not appear. Only those who are familiar with Wukong know that Wukong is very angry now. "Oh, Saiya? With your fighting ability, you are not my opponent." The companion has told himself Wukong''s combat effectiveness, so the other party is fearless. Just the next second, Wukong solves his opponent with an invisible punch and move. "What!" When they saw that their partners would be killed by one blow, they were stunned. "How is it possible, you low-level soldiers, how can you be the opponent of our kinut team." Several others rushed up to die, but soon Wukong killed them with a fist, a foot and a head hammer. "Wukong, awesome." Colin and WuFan stood next door and were surprised to see Wukong''s strong strength. "Kakarot, have you reached that point?" The legendary Saiya, the super Saiya. Bejita hammered the floor in frustration. Unwilling, she was led by the low-level Saiyan. "Oh, it''s really great." Captain Keanu, looking at Wukong coming, said calmly. "But even if you are strong, you can''t beat me." "Right?" "My ability, you can''t deal with it." Kinu made a strange gesture and shouted at Wukong. "Change!" A strange light rushed to Wukong. For a moment, it seemed that nothing had changed. "Hum hum, how''s it going?" However, Kinu found that he had not changed with Wukong, and he was still in his original body. "What''s the matter? My secret script has failed?" Wukong didn''t know, so he looked at Keanu and wondered what tricks the other party was playing. Anyway, what the other party was doing was completely ineffective to him. "What''s the matter? Is it over?" Keanu looked at Wukong helplessly. He knew he couldn''t win Wukong and was ready to leave. He just didn''t expect to be stopped by Wukong and solved it several times. "There''s not much time. Let''s start quickly." According to the instructions, bulma has got all the dragon balls. Just call the Dragon later. "Well, let''s start early." It''s just that someone seems to be close to them, fast, and the smell is very strong. "Bulma, klin, WuFan, you go quickly." "Wukong?" "Come on, do you want to die here?" After hearing this, bulma quickly called WuFan and klin. Every day, she left with the dragon ball, leaving only vegeta and Wukong here. "Vegeta, won''t you go?" "Hum, stupid, I''m the prince of Saiya. How can I escape." The drunkard Lori naturally followed bulma and they left. "Hehe, I didn''t expect to meet you here, vegeta." Seeing his own dead special combat troops, Felisa was very angry. "Are you two ready to die?" However, Wukong noticed that there was still the doll behind Felisa. "Ha!" Vegeta couldn''t hold her breath. She was the first to attack. A huge air bomb flew directly to Felisa, but was simply blocked by Felisa. "To this extent?" Whew Frisa shot a purple laser from her finger, which was fast, but vegeta and Wu were already on guard, so they didn''t get hit by Frisa. "Ha!" Vegeta was the first to rush up and fight Frisa, but no matter how fast vegeta''s attack was, Frisa simply blocked the other party''s attack and was at ease. "What''s the matter, vegeta? Thanks to my years of training, you''ve come to this point, haven''t you?" Feliza mocked, while still keeping her eyes on Wukong. "At your level, you still want to beat me. I''m kidding." One flicks his tail and the other blows vegeta away. Felisa doesn''t care about vegeta at all. "The other, are you a Saia, too?" "Well, me too." Feliza looked at Wukong and always felt that he seemed to have seen him somewhere. He was very similar. "Very similar." "What?" "You may not know, in fact, I destroyed the Saiyan planet. Your appearance is very similar to the Saiyan who used to fight me all the time." At the last moment, the saians who were also fighting. "Really?" "Hum, even so, you can''t beat me. How can you dirty monkeys be my opponent?" Whew Wukong had come to Frisa and punched him hard. "Too slow." Just for a moment, Wukong suddenly accelerated, punched Felisa out of his ship and rolled out for several meters. "Well, damn Saiya." "Oh!" Frisa''s anger began to improve and came directly to Wukong. Wukong''s backhand was a punch to block the other party''s foot, grasp the other party''s tail and throw Frisa out. "Ha!" The air bomb was fired in the direction of Felisa''s flight. Felisa flew in time. Felisa continued to rush up to pursue Wukong. However, the fist came to Wukong and suddenly stopped. "That is!" Wukong and vegeta also found that dark clouds suddenly covered behind them. It seemed that it was Colin. They had found all the dragon balls and began to summon the dragon. At this point, bulma is on their side. "Here we go." The seven dragon balls collected shine on the ground and call the dragon with the Meck language every day. "Just, does it really matter? The sage has said that there is black gas in the dragon ball. If we use it, there may be a problem." "It''s okay, it''s okay. The black gas will not attack us." Indeed, as bulma said, as soon as the black gas appeared, it flew directly to Wukong and completely ignored bulma and them. "What!" A deep black Qi rushed directly into Wukong. "Uh!" Wukong''s body was fighting with black Qi. Wukong''s body, as a battlefield, couldn''t maintain the balance of his internal breath for a moment, and suddenly fell to the ground. "No, my dream." Feliza directly left Goku and vegeta and accelerated to the position of the dragon. "Hello, kakarot." Seeing Wukong rolling on the ground, there were still wounds on his body. Although he didn''t know how to deal with it, he had to put Wukong into the nearby treatment cabin, and vegeta quickly flew to the position of the dragon. At this time, according to what we say every day, we know that the magic dragon of nemex can''t revive many people. We can only revive one at a time, but it can be used three times. "Resurrect the LORD God first, so that people can be resurrected with the dragon ball of the earth." After resurrecting the gods of the earth, the next wrong wish is to send bick here, because this is bick''s hope. Just, before they say their third wish, Felisa appears. "Feliza!" Chapter 446 At this time, Wukong''s inner world Although this is Wukong''s world, Wukong just watches the man''s battle. Pluck Wukong saw that wuchou became a void Walker mode, and an unknown existence, the other side, was a monster surrounded by black smoke. Even if Wukong can see the moment when the two fight, he can''t see the moving track of the two, just like the instant movement. Like a plague, black Qi spreads all over the whole space, so that the other party can grasp the worry free position at any time. Even if the other party knows when he will appear, wuchou is not afraid at all. He just waves a knife and cuts at the enemy. However, neither of them is fighting in their own world, so the damage suffered in this world is borne by Wukong. "Worry free, we don''t have much time. Solve him quickly." "I know." Long white hair, dark black tattoos, and an all inclusive atmosphere. The power of will Control the whole space and squeeze this guy out. "No way." Maybe the other party''s purpose is not to leave here except Wukong. "I''m not going to hurt Wukong here. Get out." Wuchou uses all his power to drive out the black Qi, and he also leaves Wukong''s world. Outside, if there is no medium for a short time, the black gas driven out by worry free will soon disappear and be driven out of the world. "Why do you know I came to this world?" Heiqi may not want to talk to wuchou, but just curse constantly. "Your world is you. You are the persecutors. It''s all because of you. You wait." Black gas was finally expelled from the world. Wuchou doesn''t know whether there is black gas in other places, but now is not the time to consider this. Wuchou takes a look at Wukong''s breath. It seems that it will take some time to recover. At this time, bulma, the dragon ball. Originally, every day I was going to give vegeta a wish to live forever. Unexpectedly, the Dragon suddenly disappeared. "What''s the matter? My wish!" Everyone doesn''t know what happened, only every day. I saw every day suddenly kneel down and cry. "Everyday, what''s the matter?" "Great sage, I''m dead. So the Dragon disappeared." Vegeta and feliza didn''t expect that their last chance disappeared. "You miscellaneous fish have destroyed my wish. Die for me." Feliza threw an energy ball and was simply hit by vegeta. "Oh, I won''t be afraid anymore, Frisa. Your attack now is invalid for me." Vegeta just now, because of fear and long-term oppression, she can''t play all her strength. Now her state of mind has been stable, and naturally she can play all her strength stably. "Oh, you can compete with me. It seems that you have done a good job of consciousness, the consciousness of death." "Hum, it''s hard to say. Change quickly." Vegeta settled and looked at Felisa. "You must be able to change, too. Come on, let me see your real strength." "Hum, hum." Feliza looked at vegeta with disdain. "I am different from him. He is to enhance my strength. I just seal my strength because of my strong strength." Feliza looked at vegeta with disdain, and her breath was increasing. "It seems that you don''t know what despair is without your knowledge." The breath of Felisa was increasing, and her body was even surrounded by a purple light. In everyone''s surprised eyes, Felisa''s body slowly grew larger and higher, and finally became a human shape of more than two meters. "This is the original strength of feliza." "Have you misunderstood something? This is just my second form. This form is enough to deal with you." Although the body is very big, but the speed is very fast. Vegeta didn''t even react, so she was punched by Felisa. "You''re finished." Vegeta struggled to stabilize herself. Before she responded, Felisa came behind vegeta again, knocked vegeta down with one punch and stepped on vegeta with one foot. "You''re finished, vegeta." Frisa pointed a finger at vegeta, gathering energy at her fingertips. "Go to hell." At the critical moment, a dark figure came out and kicked Frisa away. "Who is it?" The comer, with a familiar white headscarf, is a familiar nemex. "Uncle bick!" Yes, it was bik who was resurrected by the dragon and fused with the MEK. "WuFan, you''ve grown up. Give it to me next." Bick stared at Frisa, who was kicked away by himself. He knew that this man was going to destroy his hometown, Frisa. "Oh, nemex, I didn''t expect that your strength is better than most nemex people." "Don''t belittle me, Felicia. With my strength now, you can''t afford it." The smell of green surrounds bick. According to their perception of WuFan and klin, bick is much better than Frisa. "I''ve got great power, feliza." In an instant, bick had come to Felisa. Under the surprised eyes of the other party, bick punched Felisa in the face and kept releasing gas bombs at the far away Felisa. Although Felisa had been on guard, bick was faster. He came directly behind Felisa, wrapped his hands around Felisa and made constant efforts to destroy Felisa in this way. "Go away, damn mex." Frisa broke out, and the energy in her body bounced away from bick. Before she continued to fight back, bick rushed up again, put a knee on Frisa''s stomach, and beat Frisa to vomit blood. Laser magic bullet A powerful magic bullet, staring at feliza, went straight away, hit the mountain on one side, and set off a big explosion. "Uncle bick, great." Vegeta also stood up slowly. Unexpectedly, the mex man at that time was so powerful. "Interesting, nemex." However, despite the series of attacks just now, Felisa is not dead, but has been injured to some extent. "Congratulations, you can see my third form. Many people can''t see it. You''re really lucky." The breath of Felisa was strengthened again. The purple aura was enough to shake the sky and earth. The breath surrounded Felisa and formed a barrier. "Oh, ah!" The breath rose into the sky. Even if they hadn''t seen it, bick, Kling and others had been frightened back by the powerful breath of Felisa. This monster. This is everything that comes to mind. When it was over, feliza''s body became stronger, his appearance became more ferocious, and most importantly, his breath became stronger. At least now bick is not the opponent of the other party. "Come on, round three." Chapter 447 At this time, feliza''s breath is surprisingly strong. Even bick, who has become stronger, is much weaker. "Indeed, your strength has become stronger again." However, bick saw another opportunity. The other party''s body could not be fast. As long as he handled it properly, he would not be hit by the other party. He still had a chance. Perhaps seeing through bick''s thoughts, Felisa smiled at bick. "Do you think I can''t catch up with you because it''s inconvenient for me to act now?" The next second, feliza appeared behind bick, who didn''t even react. "Do you underestimate me too much?" "What!" With one punch, bick was hit by Frisa with a simple punch. Frisa looked at bick and dumped the air bomb in his hand as if he didn''t want money. "Ah ah!" Laser magic bullet Bick fired a powerful gas bomb to counteract Frisa''s pursuit, but before bick recovered from his injury, Frisa had caught up again, and his tail directly entangled bick''s body, so that bick couldn''t move. "In order to show my respect for you, this second kills you." The purple light gathered on Frisa''s finger and killed bick the next second. "Uncle bick!" "Ah ah!" WuFan saw that BIC was going to be killed by Felisa, and his anger reached the extreme. His body''s Qi increased in a moment. He not only beat back Felisa with one blow, but also the air bombs of his hands kept flying out and hit Felisa who was suddenly stunned. "Every day, treatment." Every day, he hurried over to help bick heal. Just now, WuFan''s attack has exhausted all WuFan''s Qi. Next, WuFan can''t fight. "WuFan, well done." "But Uncle bick, I can''t fight again. My gas is exhausted." Frisa, who was stunned by WuFan, didn''t expect that WuFan, which was completely ignored at the beginning, suddenly burst out of amazing strength and hurt herself. "Saiya, you really can''t stay. It seems that it''s safer for me to become the final form." People were a little surprised to see that Felisa could continue to fight. They asked themselves that it was difficult for everyone to do the attack of WuFan just now. "Interesting, you guys, it''s lucky to see my last form." At this time, Wukong in the treatment module. Click Wukong''s body injury has recovered, and Wukong can feel that his strength has been further. "That smell, feliza?" "No, WuFan, they are in danger. I have to hurry over." Wukong rushed over quickly. "Yes." I saw that Felisa''s Qi became stronger again. Although I felt that Felisa''s Qi was slowly decreasing, everyone knew that Felisa just became stronger. "The sky is changing." I saw the whole sky of nemex, because of the change of Felisa, the clouds in the whole sky gathered. "Ha ha!" The purple light flashed, and all the people present were pushed away by Felisa''s sudden exaltation. "That''s the final form of feliza." However, it is a little different from what I expected. Feliza''s appearance doesn''t change much. To be exact, she becomes smaller and her body tends to be fast. "Is this the final form of feliza? It doesn''t look very strong." However, the next second, feliza snapped a finger and a purple light instantly passed through Tiantian''s body. It was just a move to kill Tiantian who had just helped you treat. "Every day!" WuFan looked at every day that had lost his breath. Unexpectedly, his friend who could talk and laugh just now died. "In this way, you can''t treat the injury. It''s much easier to solve you." For a moment, feliza came directly behind bick. With just one foot, he pressed bick on the ground and rubbed it. He had no power to fight back. "Uncle bick!" WuFan also wanted to help, but he was drunk by bick. "Don''t come here, WuFan." Although bick was pressed on the ground, he still hurriedly stopped WuFan. "WuFan, don''t come here. You''re not his opponent." Bick was caught by feliza, choking his neck and breathing hard. "Damn, I don''t care." At the critical moment, vegeta still shot to stop Felisa from attacking bick. "Vegeta, do you want to die?" Vegeta looked at all Felisa. Although her head was sweating constantly, she was fearless in her heart. "Hum, Felicia, I''m different now. You''re not my opponent." Naturally, it was still impossible for vegeta to defeat Felisa. It was just two simple times. Vegeta was beaten to the ground by Felisa again. "Huh?" A powerful Qi approaches feliza. "Who is it?" Wukong came to Frisa and saw vegeta and bick, who had been badly wounded, and his inner anger could not be suppressed. "Kakarot, are you here at last?" "Vegeta." Felisa looked at the fallen vegeta and sneered. Suddenly, a laser killed vegeta. "Feliza." Wukong hasn''t attacked yet. He just goes to vegeta, kicks open an open space and puts vegeta inside. "Be at ease, vegeta. The soldier''s body will not be insulted by others." Wukong buried vegeta and looked at Felisa with angry eyes, which made Felisa very unhappy. "That''s your look. Come on, go on. Anger is your energy. Come on, fight with me." Wukong doesn''t intend to talk nonsense to Felisa. His body''s Qi has increased sharply, and the red breath surrounds Wukong. "Jiewang boxing!" The red aura even surprised Felisa, because Felisa didn''t expect that the current Qi had been close to him, just. "It''s really good, but it''s not enough." The next second, Wukong broke through the sound speed and came directly behind Felisa. The backhand was to punch Felisa, just. "To this extent?" Wukong didn''t expect that his usual jiewang fist was blocked by Frisa. "Are you not enough?" Feliza''s backhand is a finishing stroke to blow Wukong away. Wukong finally stabilizes and knows that feliza is not an opponent that can be solved by a simple five times world king fist. "All right." Wukong''s Qi continued to increase, and his muscles even made everyone feel that Wukong burst and died. "Wukong, no, this has exceeded the limit. If you go on like this, your body will not be able to resist." The king of the world in the distance quickly made a voice to stop Wukong, but Wukong didn''t listen at all. "It''s all right, Wukong. Go on. I''ll help you block all the side effects." With that, wuchou also began to speed up his recovery ability and constantly repair Wukong''s body damaged by side effects. "Ah, I know." "Ha, ah, ten times the king''s boxing." Wukong''s Qi has actually condensed in front of him. Even Frisa is a little surprised. "Saiya, have you reached that point? Super Saiya." "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m me. I''m the monkey king." Step by step, Wukong has come to Frisa and put an elbow directly in front of Frisa''s body. Although Frisa has reacted, it is only a moment''s power, but Wukong who uses jiewang boxing is more powerful. "You guy." When he was hit by Wukong, Felisa was very angry. His tail swept over again, but Wukong simply caught it and threw it out at once. "Turtle school Qigong!" With the turtle Qigong of jiewang boxing, Felisa couldn''t bounce back, so she had to throw an energy ball herself. But soon the energy ball was broken by Wukong, and Qigong still hit Felisa accurately. "You are so bold that you dare to hurt me, King Frisa." Maybe it''s because Wukong''s performance is too powerful now. Felisa is a little afraid and finally decides to use an unexpected ability. Frisa flew into the air, pointed to the sky, and a black and purple energy ball gathered in the air. "What''s that!" Wukong and others saw the attack of Felisa in the sky, but knew that if Felisa was not stopped, the whole nemex would be destroyed. "Wukong!" "I know." Before Frisa threw the energy ball down, Wukong approached Frisa at a very fast speed, but Frisa was faster and the energy ball had been thrown down. "Die, Saiya!" When the black energy ball flew down, Wukong had to use all his energy to suppress the whole energy ball, and finally threw the whole energy ball out of outer space. However, because the time has come for Wukong, the side effects of jiewang boxing come one after another, and Wukong can''t move for the time being. "Hum hum, so you can''t beat me?" Feliza was still a little surprised when she looked at Wukong pushing away his unique skill. She just saw that Wukong changed and finally worried about reducing. "What should we do? Even the king''s fist can''t stop Felisa. Are we going to die here?" Colin and WuFan are desperate. "No, you see, Wu boy hasn''t conceded yet?" The drunkard Lori reminds others that, indeed, Wukong looks like he hasn''t given up. It seems that there is nothing left to use. "Ha." Wukong held his hands high, where everyone could not see, the aura from the nemesis and the universe gathered on the nemesis. "Vitality bullet." Vitality slowly gathered in mid air. The whole planet is blue vitality, but no one can see it unless it is the controller of vitality. "What''s that?" Klin, WuFan and bick don''t know what this is, because Wukong didn''t fight with vegeta, so he didn''t use yuan Qi bullet and didn''t say this. "This is the last gift left by the king of the world to Wukong. Take a look. Is there anything more in mid air?" When they looked, they saw that they were indeed in the air. They ate more blue energy balls and directly put them on Wukong''s raised hands. "What is this? Are you surrendering?" Wukong didn''t speak, but let Felisa not ridicule himself, in order to buy time for himself. However, Wukong kept silent and finally attracted Felisa''s attention. "Do you have anything else to use?" At this time, feliza looked down and finally saw the reflected energy ball from the pool on the ground. "What!" Feliza turned around and finally saw the huge blue energy ball. "What is this, cunning Saiya, what else are you hiding!" Frisa rushed to stop Wukong, but bick couldn''t let the other party succeed and rushed up to stop Frisa. "Sun, hurry up, I can''t last long!" "Wait a minute, just a minute." The vitality is still gathering. Wukong can''t give up. If he gives up, he will fail. Bick has been stopping Frisa, but he was almost killed. If he goes on like this, bick can''t hold on. "All right, everybody go away." Wukong threw his hands, and the vitality bullet in the sky hit Felisa directly. "Damn, you cunning Saiya." I don''t know if it was because she was frightened by the yuan Qi bullet, or if Felisa was too brave to avoid the yuan Qi bullet and directly caught the yuan Qi bullet. "Uh." Although Wukong is very tired, he can''t lose. There are still people waiting for Wukong to go back. "Ah ah!" Exhausted his body''s Qi and pushed it, the whole vitality bounced down on Felisa, and finally disappeared. "Did we win?" Seeing that Wukong fell to the ground, Colin and WuFan hurried to see how Wukong was. "Wukong, how are you?" "Well, he''s still alive. How''s feliza?" Klin and WuFan looked far away. They didn''t see Frisa''s figure or feel Frisa''s breath. "Maybe we really won." Bick came over with his injury and smiled when he saw Wukong who couldn''t move like himself. "Sun, it seems that we finally won." "Yes, that''s the strength of the whole planet, feliza. I just haven''t seen this, otherwise I wouldn''t be so smooth." However, just when klin and WuFan discussed abandoning bulma, klin seemed to see something surprising. "What''s the matter, uncle Kling?" Kling pointed behind them, not only frightened, but also flustered. "Feliza!" Everyone turned around and found that Felisa was still alive. Although she was seriously injured, she was still alive. "Feliza!" With an unreserved finger, a laser went through bick''s chest, and bick fell to the ground on the spot. "Uncle bick!" Colin also wanted to leave with WuFan quickly, but Felisa had a mental power to catch Colin back and fly up slowly. "Cline, stop it, Frisa!" However, feliza didn''t give Wukong any chance at all and opened her hand. "Wukong!" Klin''s body suddenly exploded. Klin died in front of Wukong. "Uncle Colin!" WuFan looked at the killed Kling and looked at Felisa behind him in fear. "Next, you." However, another anomaly in front of him attracted Felisa''s attention. "Damn it." Wukong recalled klin and everything about himself, and his anger could no longer be restrained. "You can''t believe it." "You killed Colin." Inner beast, awakening. Chapter 448 In Frisa''s eyes, Wukong''s body breath is increasing, and his anger has occupied Wukong''s heart. At this moment, Wukong just wants to find a way to vent his anger. "Unforgivable!" The golden Qi curled around Wukong, and his hair flashed in the eyes of everyone. "Ah ah!" Wukong''s hair turned golden yellow and his pupils turned green. The golden Qi surrounds Wukong. The whole person''s current Qi field is manic and unstable. "What!" Feliza was startled by Wukong''s sudden change and took a step back. However, Wukong did not deal with Felisa immediately, but asked WuFan to take bick away first, because Wukong sensed that bick was not dead. "WuFan, take bick away and leave the rest to me." WuFan was stunned for a while and was ready to say something. As a result, Wukong drank it. "Come on, take bick away before I lose my mind." WuFan had to leave with bick in his arms. Meanwhile, Laurie, an alcoholic, also left at ease. "Dad, it worked." WuFan left tears on his way back. "Dad, I''ve finally become a super Saiya." Wukong, who has become a Super Saiyan, is a mountain in front of Frisa. "It''s impossible. It''s just that my hair has changed color. Do you think this will scare me?" Plop "Oh!" Before Felisa could react, Wukong''s fist had hit his stomach, and Felisa breathed out. "How possible!" Frisa had a cross on her head because of anger. She punched her, but Wukong dodged her and hit Frisa on the elbow with another punch. "Ah ah!" The angry Felisa attacked Wukong without chapter, but no matter how Felisa attacked, Wukong could catch all Felisa''s attacks and counterattack from time to time. "Damn it." Whew Wukong''s body suddenly disappeared. Before Felisa turned around, Wukong had kicked Felisa away and kicked him directly to the ground. "Damn monkey, do you think you can beat me?" Feliza slowly stood up, her eyes nothing but anger. "Uh huh!" Feliza''s Qi expanded again, and her body seemed to become much larger and stronger. "Beyond myself, I can do it." The breath filled punch came directly, but Wukong simply avoided it. The backhand was a grasp and directly grabbed Felisa''s arm so that the other party could not move. "Ah ah!" The purple laser condensed on Frisa''s other hand, but Wukong grabbed each other''s hand and directly pointed at Frisa himself, roaring and exploding. "Ha, ha, ha." With the attack of connection, feliza has more than enough heart and insufficient strength. "Give up. You''ve lost. You can''t beat me." Soon, Wukong found that in addition to himself and Felisa, there were many masters of breath resurrecting. "Is it that the dragon of the earth has resurrected them?" At this time, the dragon of nemex appeared again because of everyone''s resurrection. "Hum, hum, just in time, you can die together." "What?" Suddenly, nemex began to shake. It turned out that it was Felisa. Without Wukong''s knowledge, he had destroyed the core of nemex, and nemex was already collapsing. "Every day, hurry up and let the Dragon leave here with people other than me and Felisa." Wukong shouted to the dragon in the distance, let him know what to do every day, and quickly let the Dragon leave here and return to the earth with the whole people of nemex. At this time, the whole nemex was already purgatory. Only Wukong and Frisa stay on nemex. "What are you thinking? If you destroy this planet, you will die." "What are you talking about? I may be a creature that can survive in the universe. On the contrary, you, stupid Saiya, can''t stay in the universe for a long time." Feliza''s abacus is very good. Even if he can''t win Wukong, he plans to destroy Wukong together with the planet. "Ha!" Felisa rushed up to attack Wukong again, but Wukong kept his hands everywhere. He didn''t intend to kill Felisa at all, but hoped that the other party would admit defeat and leave directly. "Why, why can''t I beat you!" The more he fought, the more he felt angry, because no matter how he attacked, Wukong still couldn''t defeat him. "Is this the power of super Saia?" Feliza is very unwilling, very unwilling. "I can''t be destroyed by monkeys like you." Frisa gathered a cut of strength and threw it at Wukong. Wukong simply avoided it and was not afraid of any attack from Frisa. "Feliza, you have lost. Give up, leave the planet and never come back." "I haven''t lost, I haven''t lost." Feliza is still struggling, but Wukong is a little tired. He plans to give it to each other, and then find a way to leave. "Feliza, get away!" However, feliza was cut in half by the strength she had just flown back. "Uh!" Seeing that feliza fell to the ground and was seriously injured, Wukong knew he had to leave quickly, or he would die here. "Help, help me." However, before Wukong left, he heard Felisa''s cry for help. Finally, Wukong was a little too angry to Felisa, hoping that Felisa could live by herself. "Let''s go. These are enough for you to live. Let''s go quickly." However, in the end, Frisa was unwilling to give in and gave the last Qigong to Wukong, which was also the limit of Wukong''s patience. "Feliza!" Finally, Wukong angrily released a turtle Qigong to Felisa and destroyed Felisa at once. "Damn it." Wukong returned to the ground, looked at the nemex ready to collapse, and reluctantly hammered the floor. "What am I going to do?" Wukong leaned against the rock, took the doll and sent his Qi in. "Worry free, am I going to die here?" Wuchou sat beside Wukong, looked at the crumbling floor in the distance and smiled. "If you really want to die, do you have any regrets?" "Sorry?" Wukong smiled and looked at the stars far away in the sky. "I''m very hungry. I haven''t eaten much since I came to this planet." "You''re not very hungry when you die, are you?" "Hee hee, isn''t it?" Wukong, at least, is not lonely. "I''m lucky to have someone with me before I die." "Fool Wukong, it''s too early to say this now." Wuchou stood up and pointed to the device in the distance. "Come on, wherever you go, at least I''m here." "Yes." Wukong saw the hope and followed wuchou. Chapter 449 It''s been a year since Wukong and Frisa fought. On this day, everyone gathered the dragon ball of nemex and used the dragon ball to revive klin and WuFan again (everyone thought Wukong was dead.) Only when we use the dragon ball will we know that Wukong is not dead. However, Wukong didn''t come back because he wanted to practice. "Cut, that guy doesn''t just want to avoid me, does he?" The drunkard Lori said so, which made everyone present shiver. After all, the ancestor had to be molested by her during his time on earth. "Hahaha, it''s impossible. After all, Wukong still respects you." Everyone dare not say, after all, this ancestor is really annoying. Why? Because since Wukong didn''t come back, except for drinking, the old ancestor went out to do damage and said that beauty and its name were making terrible legends. As a result, she made a big fuss in the city and finally asked others to get it back. Yes, although the drunkard Lori is making a fuss in the city and casually gives bulma an invisible list, this person has never hurt anyone, and occasionally deals with urban moths. Everyone tries to turn a blind eye. "In short, everyone is so good. Since Wukong doesn''t want to come back, it''s useless for us to say anything." In this way, the earth spent in peace. At this time, the remains of nemex, a huge spaceship, approached and collected the remains of feliza''s body. Another huge conspiracy is close to the soldiers who are still living in peace on earth. Time passed until that day came. "Damn, that smell, it''s feliza." Vegeta, who has been practicing diligently every day in the city, suddenly sensed today that a powerful Qi fell from the sky, and the familiar breath was the enemy who had wiped out all of them, Frisa. "Not only Frisa, but the breath is stronger than before. Even if we have strengthened our cultivation these days, but." He WuFan has rushed to his destination. Kling feels the anger of Felisa and feels desperate. At this time, the other soldiers who have been resurrected have arrived to prepare for the landing point. The fastest coming is bick, who has greatly increased his strength in nemex. "Damn, this power, not only Frisa, but also another strong breath." Bick just dragged feliza down, but he couldn''t deal with another anger. Everyone has seen that the huge spaceship has hovered in mid air. Originally, another person who was ready to appear suddenly sensed that there was a strong Qi in the sky in addition to Felisa. When he approached the earth, he stopped what he was ready to do. "Cut it." Before the giant spaceship landed, a purple light flashed, and the whole spaceship was neatly cut by one person. "Finally back, you guy." The shadow hasn''t landed yet. I saw the drunkard Lori suddenly appear from the other side. Without saying a word, she punched the shadow directly and beat it back all at once. "Ah, Lord Cuixiang." Colin and everyone were shocked by Cuixiang''s sudden action, but it also gave everyone an expectation. "Is it?" Yes, it was wuchou who came back from the universe and Wukong when Cuixiang punched him to fly after destroying the spaceship just now, but wuchou came back in advance, although it was still a doll. "What are you doing? It''s not that I don''t want to come back. It''s just that Wukong wants to practice, so I stay there." "You guy, I won''t let you go in the future if you don''t pay me a good compensation during this sheep herding time." Cuixiang grabbed wuchou and hoped that this guy would have a long memory so that he wouldn''t always forget himself. "Well, well, will the other people solve it first?" At this time, the shattered spaceship came out of two figures, one of which was the familiar Frisa, but the appearance changed a little, like a robot. The other is very similar to Frisa, but bigger. Maybe it''s Frisa''s family or something. "I remember, you seem to be the puppet sir. What''s the matter? Didn''t the monkey king come back?" "Sorry, Wukong hasn''t come back yet, but can you just die here?" Wuchou and Wukong are different. They just want to solve these two people quickly. "It''s up to you to kill us?" "Yes, it''s up to me, just this way." I saw that the breath of worry free was increasing, and this scene was the same as Wukong at that time. "What, don''t you!" "Yes, just like dad at that time." WuFan looks at wuchou now, just like Wukong became a Super Saiyan. "Ha!" The aura around wuchou also became golden, and blue eyes stared at Felisa. "Is this the Super Saiyan?" The man next door to Felicia, looking at wuchou now, finally showed a surprised expression. "Uh." Felisa was scared to walk back a few steps by the way wuchou was now, and was looked at by wuchou, and a sense of humiliation came naturally. "You bastard, die for me." The golden energy gathered in his hand and hit him directly, but he didn''t even open it. Instead, he caught Felisa''s attack and threw it back all at once. "Small skills!" Then, wuchou gathered a purple lightsaber with one hand. All at once, he came behind Felisa and stabbed the sword directly into Felisa''s body. "Uh!" Looking at his son being stabbed beside him, the father on one side was very angry. He stretched out his hand and punched him directly. He was just caught by wuchou with one hand. The purple energy on his hand gathered and broke into the guy next door. "Hum." Wuchou kicked feliza away and let the other party stand here and ridicule himself. "Nothing at all. Is this the only way you can do this?" "Really?" Wuchou turned and looked at them. They saw purple light on their bodies, and their bodies were slowly collapsing. "It''s over just now. I''m different from Wukong. I''ll never stay with you." Boom The purple fire burst out from the two people''s bodies. In a moment, they were killed by wuchou. "And." Wuchou gathers a purple energy ball with one hand and points to the back of the rock. "Come out, even if you hide deeply, but I already know that you are there." A figure came out from behind the rock. The man was wearing a jacket, and the logo of his clothes was very familiar. There was a long sword behind him. He was a handsome boy. "Who are you?" The boy came out and didn''t attack, because the other party also became a Super Saiyan, but also solved Felisa them and met Wukong them. "I am. Your anger is good. At least it''s similar to me now. Who are you and why are you here?" "There are some things I can''t say. In short, I''ll talk about them in detail when Mr. Wukong comes back." Chapter 450 "Although I don''t know who you are, I don''t want to put any future on you." The purpose of wuchou is very simple. After all, a person with unknown origin will not allow this person to see Wukong, and this person''s anger is, yes, at least as strong as Wukong, which is a threat. "I know I''m suspicious, but don''t worry, I''m not your enemy." Yes, if the other party really wants to do it, there have been many opportunities to do it just now, but the other party didn''t do it. "Well, I believe you for the time being, but when Wukong comes, you have to tell us what you''re doing here?" Wuchou finished and danced with the drunkard Lori to the place where everyone stayed. "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you?" Although we are not very familiar with wuchou, we know that the other party has been following Wukong, that is, Wukong''s shadow, so we will try our best to make friends with wuchou. "By the way, this man came to Wukong. We don''t care. Just treat him like ordinary people." However, the boy has been secretly watching vegeta and bulma, which has made vegeta care very much, and worry free seems to guess who this person is. "Wukong, haven''t you come back yet?" "Wait, there''s no need to be in such a hurry. You''ve handled it anyway." "Oh, well, take your time." Finally, after waiting for three hours, Wukong''s spacecraft finally came to the ground. Seeing that everyone has been resurrected and has become stronger, Wukong is finally relieved. "Who are you? I don''t seem to have seen you. Do you know anyone?" "No, actually, I''m looking for Mr. Wukong. I have something important to discuss with you." The boy took a look at the people around him and decided to take Wukong to a far place to talk about himself. "Mr. Wukong, please keep the next thing confidential. You can''t tell others, you know?" "OK, no problem." The boy opened Wukong and wanted to talk to Wukong alone, but he didn''t know that besides Wukong, wuchou and bick could know what they were talking about. In Wukong''s surprised look, the secret talks are over. Three years later, man-made people will attack. At that time, the boy, TranX, will return here again to change history. "At least, there are three years left." Because the energy is exhausted again, Wukong returns to Wukong without worry. Only this time, Wukong returns to the earth and has another important thing to do. "Bulma, give me the Dragon Ball radar. I want to collect Dragon Balls once. I have something important to do." "Yes, but Wukong, what do you want dragon balls for?" "Do me a favor." Now it''s different from before. It takes a lot of time to collect dragon beads all over the earth, but now Wukong''s strength is different from before. He can collect all dragon beads quickly. "Wait." However, Wukong hasn''t started collecting dragon beads yet. The drunkard Lori quickly shouted to Wukong. "What''s the matter? I just want to solve it early." Wuchou and Wukong once said that they need dragon balls to revive a person. Although they don''t know whether the information of drunkard Lori is useful, they can at least have a try. "Since it''s all collection, it''s a tour. After all, you have to run around the whole earth." "But I still want to continue to practice. After all, the enemy in three years still needs us to deal with." The drunkard Lori knocked Wukong on the head once. "Fool, listen to me, or I''ll tear down your house." Wukong believes that the other party really dares to do so. "Oh, well, wait for me." Wukong injects Qi into the doll again. At least there is a wuchou around him who can resist the harassment of the drunkard Lori and will not harm himself. "Then let''s go." The three left with empty dance to find the Dragon beads scattered on the earth. ¨C find the dividing line of the dragon ball ¨C "Is this it?" The three came to a strange town, but the passers-by in the town were very strange. Everyone looked nervous, as if something threatened them. "It''s strange. There seems to be a strange smell. There''s something strange in the whole town." As soon as Wukong came in, he noticed something wrong. "Yes, but the dragon ball is here. Maybe you can help the residents here solve the problem before you find the dragon ball." Worry free looks at the two people around him. He can''t cook, make money or deal with each other. One can only fight and the other can only drink. He is very tired. "Take a break today. I''m going out to investigate." The three found a hotel and went out alone to find clues. "Wukong boy, what are you doing?" When the drunkard Lori saw Goku sitting quietly on the bed, a purple energy circle wrapped around him. "This is the power of worry free. Although I don''t want to use it, it can also be used for cultivation." Wuchou thought that it was originally the gravity used to temper the body, so now it is difficult for Wukong to confine the Qi of the body with the power of emptiness, so that Wukong can better control his power. "How is it, effective?" "Hee hee, indeed, I can feel that my body''s Qi control is getting better and better. When it''s not much now, it''s really difficult to try the control of super Saiya people." Wukong sat in place to practice, and wuchou rushed to the nearby street to see if something had happened around him. "No one?" The world of Longzhu is really a bit wonderful. You can see it like an ancient town, a retro Town, or a high-tech city. The scientific and technological development of the whole earth is completely unbalanced. "Although it''s night, it''s strange that there are no pedestrians?" Wuchou has been wandering, and finally heard a little footsteps, but the sound is very messy and sounds. "Running away?" Wuchou hurried to follow the footsteps. He saw a man running all the time, looking very flustered. When he saw wuchou, he shouted. "Help, those things are coming!" "Those things?" Soon, wuchou knew what that thing was. A black tentacle approached the man at a very fast speed, suddenly inserted behind the man, quickly dragged the man and disappeared into the dark. "Ah ah ah!" Back to God, only the man echoed in the dark scream. "Black tentacles?" Where in the end came from, and the breath is very hidden, worry free, and even can''t feel each other''s Qi. "Who are you and why are you doing these things?" However, the other party didn''t seem to answer without worry, as if he had seen through the true face of without worry. "Why not attack me?" Since you can attack humans, why not attack yourself? Can the other party identify anything. "Or a specific goal?" Chapter 451 Wuchou returns to the hotel and talks about it with Wukong and the drunkard Lori. "Ah, ha ha ha, I didn''t pay attention to this. Come on." This is Wukong''s original words. "Ah, ha ha, it''s delicious." The other may drink fragments, but wuchou hasn''t seen them, but it''s certain that neither of them can help. Wuchou calmly took the remote control and almost threw it directly in the face of two people. "Forget it. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. After all, there must be some clues if you ask around tomorrow." Early in the morning Wuchou went out alone. It was clear that a man disappeared yesterday. Why did the people in the town ignore it at all, even at all. Wuchou asked the hotel owner to understand the problem. "Outsiders, you''d better leave early." The hotel owner cleaned up the things on the table and sat quietly on the chair. His presbyopic glasses seemed to reflect something. "A year ago, that thing came to this town, and the whole town changed." "A year ago?" The hotel owner nodded and took out a note. "A year ago, a red light fell into the lake in the middle of our town. There were many people playing nearby. Until that day, strange cases of disappearance began to appear in the whole town." Wuchou also wants to ask why they don''t ask someone to help. The boss seems to see through wuchou''s idea and say it. "It''s not that we don''t want to ask for help, but that someone has come to find someone, but those people have been arrested." At least I know something about the lake in the center of the town. It seems that I need to investigate it. Don''t worry, hurry to investigate. Although it is already morning, there is no abnormality in the whole lake, especially near the whole lake. There is no sundries and it is clean and tidy. "It''s been almost a year. How can it be so tidy? There''s really something wrong." Moreover, although there is no abnormality in the lake, wuchou can sense that a strange gas covers the lake. "Come out!" Wuchou hit the water directly with Qigong. He saw a huge shadow in the air, and his body was like a huge octopus. "Is this your real body?" It''s just that the other party doesn''t seem to have much intelligence. It seems that he has only the intelligence of a beast. Whew, whew The tentacle of the octopus pulls over to wuchou. Although the other party has great strength, it is just too simple for wuchou. "That''s it?" Wuchou grabbed each other''s tentacles and threw them directly into the sky. "Ha!" The whole octopus will be blown up in one breath. Seeing that the other party has been destroyed by himself, wuchou plans to find out where the people who have been captured have gone. Just, I soon knew that there was no need to look for it. "Are they all eroded?" Wuchou saw that a purple cave appeared nearby. Near the cave, a five-star dragon ball was quietly spread here. "At least find the dragon ball, but those people can''t help it." Wuchou quickly seals the hole with his own way, and then goes back to find Wukong and drunkard Lori. "Did you find it? Well, let''s go." At least collect one. There are only six left. It will be over soon. According to the Longzhu radar, the three continued to fly in the direction of the nearest Longzhu. After flying for some time, the three finally arrived at a mountain. According to the radar, the dragon ball was in the mountain, but they didn''t know who was holding it. "Wukong, find it quickly. After all, it''s almost dark. Don''t waste time looking here for too long." Wukong didn''t want to sleep out, so he had to hurry into the mountain to find it. "Wait, what seems wrong?" Wukong listened. Although he could not feel his anger, some strange sounds approached them. "What''s that?" hiss Suddenly, a big tail stretched out from the grass and caught Wukong. It turned out to be a giant snake. He came out of the grass and took the three people as his prey. "Ha!" Wukong punched the giant snake and made the giant snake roll in place. Finally, the giant snake gave up the three man-made goals and left. "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" Originally, wuchou had no problem seeing these giant snakes. After all, even dinosaurs, so giant snakes are nothing. However, when wuchou flew in just now, he also saw some small boats stranded near the river bank. It seems that others came to this place like them. "Wukong, Cui Xiang, it seems that there are more than three of us here." Wukong and drunkard Lori also sensed that someone was staring at them, and there was more than one. "Come out, hide in the grass." A few strange foreigners came out of the grass and seemed to have come to take risks. However, Wukong couldn''t understand what these people said. "Isn''t it Japanese?" Wukong was distressed. He didn''t talk to any strange people. However, wuchou''s own translation at least enables wuchou to master each other''s language. "Hello, you are really powerful. You can fight the giant snake with your bare hands." Everyone present looked at Wukong. After all, Wukong was so powerful just now. "What are you doing here?" Don''t worry about communicating with each other and want to know each other''s purpose. "We''re here to find a plant. Maybe you can help." Although they didn''t intend to let wuchou help at the beginning, Wukong''s combat effectiveness is amazing. Maybe wuchou standing next door is as powerful as Wukong. "It''s no problem. After all, you plan to go deep into the forest, and our purpose is also inside the forest. Well, we''ll follow you." Wuchou, Wukong and others followed this group of idle people without any ability. "Hey, wuchou, what do you really think and why do you want to help these idle people?" Wukong doesn''t quite understand, because they just need to find the dragon ball and leave quickly. Why protect these two people. "Wukong, we are just people. Since we happen to encounter this matter, why not help them? Anyway, it''s no use how we rush to find Longzhu. We might as well meet each other later." Wukong said he was not satisfied and had to follow these people and protect them at any time. "But I can''t imagine what strange plants they came here to look for." Don''t worry. Ask the leader who seems to have some leadership. "What plants are you looking for? Maybe I can help." The other party was slow for a while and finally said his purpose. "In fact, we came here this time to find the legendary plants that can prolong life." Chapter 452 Crackling The fire is burning vigorously. The small bonfire in front of us is enough to bring a little sense of security to the adventurers. Naturally, the greatest sense of security is the warrior who can fight against the snake, the monkey king. "Hee hee." In wuchou''s opinion, a drunkard has drunk almost all the wine in his head, but wuchou doesn''t know. In fact, before they come back, the drunkard Lori hasn''t drunk much because she''s afraid of an accident. Until they came back, the drunkard Lori didn''t feel at ease. "Ah, it''s a great help. With your help, I believe we can find our things soon." However, although these people always say what plants to look for, they hide what they are looking for from wuchou and Wukong. It seems that this plant is very important to them, even needs to be hidden, and they need to pay their lives. "Whatever you want, we just came to find something. It won''t affect you." Wukong doesn''t have so many brains. He just says his purpose. "Oh, you are so strong. What are you looking for here?" A man who looks like a leader, hands Wukong a water bag, and sets up Wukong''s information by the way. "Hee hee, we''re looking for Longzhu. What are you doing here?" Dragon ball? It seems completely different from their purpose. They don''t know what dragon beads are, so they don''t care. "I don''t care. In short, let''s travel together during this period of time." "Hee hee, no problem." When everyone went to bed, they wanted to discuss how to deal with them. Who knows, these three people didn''t sleep. One was on guard, one was practicing meditation, and the other was drinking all the time. "It seems that there is no need to worry at all. These three people come to travel." Just, the strength is so strong, so don''t you worry about this journey? These people don''t know. Early in the morning, everyone approached their so-called destination while taking the waterway. Worry free, they too. It seems that their goal is the same as themselves. "Soon. Follow this waterway. I believe we will reach that destination today." However, Wukong and wuchou can sense it. There are many strange feelings in the whole waterway. "Be careful, everyone." Just after that, a giant snake jumped out of the water and bit Wukong directly. "Ha!" One punch directly explodes the whole giant snake, but Wukong knows that there are many enemies below. Plop, plop Countless giant snakes jumped out of the water and attacked the others on board. Scattered magic bullet Wuchou directly gathers a pile of magic bullets in his hand, throws them directly at these giant snakes who intend to hurt people, and solves many giant snakes in an instant. "Ha!" Instead of waiting to die, Wukong jumped directly into the water and began to kill the giant snake in the water. I could only hear the roar coming down directly from the water. After waiting for some time, Wukong jumped out of the water and was soaked. "Well, let''s move on. It''s okay." Everyone was stunned by the actions of wuchou and Wukong, especially the qigong just released by wuchou. Finally, everyone knew that the three people really just came to travel, or didn''t care what they came here for. "Oh, that''s great." Everyone looked at Wukong and wuchou. They already knew that the other party was strong. If the other party really planned to deal with them, they didn''t need to do anything at all. "Naturally, you don''t have to care. Keep looking for your things." Moving slowly along the waterway may be because in some field trip, an alcoholic rarely doesn''t drink constantly. He sits on the boat with wuchou and drinks with wuchou. Finally, when the party arrived at the entrance, they could hear the sobs of the whole forest. It seemed that many giant snakes were approaching here. "It may be the nest of female snakes. It seems that this period of time is their mating season, so a group of snakes are there." They were still afraid at first, but they were relieved to think of Wukong and wuchou''s combat power. "How about Wukong?" "Well, yes, the dragon ball is nearby. Let''s go." The party slowly approached the nest. Sure enough, they saw a large group of giant snakes winding around below, and their goal, the dragon ball, was on the stone on the other side. "You see, blood orchid." On the other side, several obvious plants grow on the hillside, which seems to be the purpose of this group of people, strange plants. "Wukong, take the dragon ball quickly. We''re leaving." "Wait, Mr. Wukong, can you bring the blood orchid to us by the way, please." Wukong will not refuse such a simple thing. However, when Wukong was holding the dragon ball and blood orchid, the giant snake in the middle suddenly stretched out his head and looked at Wukong. "Wait, if you don''t attack me, I will never hurt you. How about letting us go." Although Wukong is belligerent, he will not kill innocent people indiscriminately. As long as the giant snake doesn''t attack himself, he doesn''t want to do it himself. Perhaps seeing that Wukong was really not the enemy he could provoke, the giant snake finally let Wukong go. "Great, at least it''s enough to take these blood orchids." Although they also saw a lot of blood orchids, they were very dangerous. They were all near the giant snake''s nest. They didn''t plan to get them by themselves. "Wukong, let''s go." When you get the dragon ball, you have no worries and do not intend to stay. You are ready to leave. "Wait, Mr. Wukong, would you like to go down and take those blood orchids? We can give you money." Wukong turned and looked in doubt. "No, after all, they seem to need it. I can''t destroy their lives just for you." Before he finished, wuchou flew away with Wukong and drunkard Lori. "Flew away?" They watched the three fly away and confirmed again that they couldn''t provoke them. "This is a two-star dragon ball. Well, there are five left." Although it wastes a lot of time, it''s slower than taking it away. At least, wuchou and Cuixiang enjoy the journey very much. "You said, can you finish it quickly and go to practice early?" "Fool Wukong, cultivation is important, but don''t forget that you are not in good health. Remember to take medicine." What young TranX said was clear and clear. Naturally, he was also worried about Wukong. "In short, don''t worry so much about finding Longzhu." Wukong said that he had no worries and did not intend to refute. "Where is the other dragon ball?" Wukong took the Dragon Ball radar and felt a little far away from them. "In the south, it looks a little far." "Really? Then let''s go to the nearby town to replenish." "Do we have money?" Wuchou looks at Wukong with the eyes of a fool. "Fool, do you think I''m you?" Chapter 453 South, port town Small towns near the sea are surrounded by fishing boats or speedboats for tourism, but it is rare that there is a large passenger ship nearby. "Well, give me more down and food, and give me a lot of these." After all, Wukong has a big appetite. Wuchou has to deal with this problem. "It''s so simple." Drunkard Laurie rarely wears a white down and a blue and white scarf. For safety, she has no worry to let herself hide the two corners of her head. After all, it''s better to have less trouble. "Wukong, get ready to go." However, wuchou sees Wukong walking around the crowd and doesn''t know what this guy wants to do. "Wukong, what''s the matter?" I walked over and heard that the ship was just short of crew. I needed help to go to an island in the South Pole. "Anyway, we have to go to the south pole, or try taking a boat. I haven''t tried either." After all, they happen to go to the South Pole. Just find a reason to leave the team at that time. Wuchou went to sign up for himself and Wukong and took Cui Xiang aboard. "My family." This is a worry free word. Once on board, although the work on board is not much, the focus is still a lot of physical work. Wukong is not generally good. He will finish the work soon and make everyone look at him with new eyes. Although wuchou is also a staff member, wuchou asks for some information on the ship. After all, the equipment of the ship is strange and looks like something to dig. "And who are they?" Wuchou heard what those people were talking about, historians, tour guides, other people, big heads of science and technology, etc. It''s impossible to travel to Antarctica. It''s too strange. "What''s the matter, wuchou?" Wukong showed his amazing appetite on the ship. If he didn''t worry about going to the kitchen to participate in the preparation work, Wukong would eat the food of the whole ship. "It''s all right. I just feel very strange. I have a hunch that this journey is not very safe." "Hee hee, it''s okay. Even if we really encounter something, we''re not afraid." "All right." In this way, I drove safely for several days and finally came to an island in Antarctica. However, wuchou clearly shows that there were human traces on this island. Although it is very old, it can be seen that someone once lived here. "What?" Everyone picked up the equipment on the ship, got off the ship, went to a valley, blew up the mountain pass, put the elevator and prepared to go deep into the iceberg. "Our work is over. Just wait for the group to go down." According to the captain, they are only responsible for bringing them here and taking them back. They don''t need to be responsible for anything else. "Wukong, how about Longzhu radar?" Wukong looked. "Well, it seems that the dragon ball is near here. It''s really lucky. Let''s leave as soon as we find the dragon ball." "Well, I just left by boat. When I can, the other party is ready to come to us and make trouble for the other party." The three separated for a while and finally found Longzhu near an old house. "I found it. One star dragon ball, hee hee. I''ll just wait for them to come back." buzz Sensing something, the three looked up and saw a strange spaceship coming to the sky. Although they were invisible and could not see clearly, they could still sense the energy. "Aliens?" Wuchou was a little worried and hurried back to the rest point they prepared. Just back, I saw three invisible aliens approaching them with weapons in their hands. "Wait." Seeing that the other party seemed ready to attack himself, wuchou hurried to make a sound and reminded the crew left near the fire. "I don''t know if you understand, but we have no malice. We can talk, or do you have confidence in your strength?" Having a look at their equipment, wuchou can see what throwing knives or spears they are carrying. It seems that some races with strong science and technology and advocate force. Perhaps the other party understood wuchou''s words, and the three aliens lifted their invisibility and revealed their traces. "Worry free, you are too cunning to duel with aliens." Wukong finally came and was a little unwilling to see wuchou planning to duel with aliens. Wuchou doesn''t care what Wukong says and is ready to fight back. I saw the first alien take the lead and rush up at him with a spear. The spear in his hand waved like his arm. Without worry, he suppressed his strength and made the strength similar to theirs. Projection, double knife Although he is not a good general, his appearance is similar to theirs. He has no worries about playing with each other for a while. "The skill is good, but not good enough." After fighting for a while, wuchou can see that the strength of the other party is still a little green. It seems that people who are still experiencing strengthen their strength in an instant and pop off the other party''s spear. When the other party sees that he has lost, he shouts and takes a step back. The other, without weapons, came over with an empty fist and punched and kicked wuchou. Insight Wuchou closes his eyes and can accurately block the other party''s attack every time. Every counterattack, the strength is increasing. The last strong push is to push the other party away. The other stepped down, leaving the last one. I saw the other party take out a pair of darts and throw them directly at wuchou. Moreover, wuchou also noticed that the other party can control weapons. "No, not enough." Don''t hide your strength. Don''t worry about grabbing each other''s fast flying props with your bare hands, and then throw them back to them. Seeing that all three failed, the aliens admired the strong and were ready to leave. "Hey, try not to hurt those humans below." Wuchou doesn''t want those people below to die innocently, so he has to hope that the three aliens will show mercy. The three men looked back and disappeared. "Really, they really came to make trouble. They accidentally activated something and brought these aliens here." Wuchou knew they weren''t traveling. Unexpectedly, they were exploring alien relics. It''s really trying to die. "What''s the matter, wuchou? Do you want to help?" Worry free looked at the panicked crew. "Wukong, you and Cuixiang stay on top. I''ll go down and save them, and then I''ll leave." Knowing that someone was protecting themselves, the crew finally had a lot of peace of mind. Without worry, they hurried down to save people. After all, if they waste a little more time, the following situation may become worse. Jumping down quickly, I found that the explorers didn''t know how far to go. They followed their footsteps and finally found the remains of those aliens. "Ah ah!" Screams came from the depths. It seems that there are other creatures in addition to those aliens. Chapter 454 "Help." Although there are still people asking for help, what''s the meaning of asking for help? Apart from themselves, there are only monsters who can only kill. I saw the man walking to one side of the wall in panic. Suddenly, a huge tail came out of the gap and pierced a big hole in the man''s body in an instant. "How possible." The man died for no reason. At this time, only three poor people are still struggling to survive in the ruins. One is a poor female guide, the other is a poor historian, and the other is the technology boss who presided over the event. "Listen, that weapon must not be discarded. This is the hope that we may live." I don''t know what''s going on. I let the female guide hit the wrong way and just used the weapon. Just now, I saved their lives. "I know, but just now those invisible aliens seem to have been chasing us. It''s someone else''s stuff. Isn''t it good to give it back to others?" "No, after all, we have taken it and returned it to others. Aren''t we kidding? No, we need weapons to protect ourselves." The man''s idea is a little normal, but he uses it in the wrong place. Soon after, when they continued to go deep, they found that there seemed to be no super civilized technology, only a few walls, telling them the poor truth. "Can''t go further." Historians quickly stopped them. "Why, if we don''t keep walking in, we may die." "Go on in and you''ll die." The historian looked at the literature on the wall and said. "Remember the monster we saw just now? There is a huge queen in it. If we continue to go deep, we will meet the queen in the end. If we can defeat her, we will die." "Therefore, you should surrender now and return your weapons to others." Wuchou finally arrived here and saw that the three people were still holding other people''s weapons. No wonder the other party would kill them. "You are. I remember you are a new crew member. Why are you here?" At this time, another alien appeared behind wuchou. As for the first two, unfortunately, they had died inside. "Go away." "Don''t worry." Wuchou calls the alien. "Give them back and they won''t hurt you." "Can you communicate?" The three had no other way but to trust what wuchou said, and since wuchou could follow the aliens, it was naturally a little different. Guluka The whole ruins are collapsing. It seems that the queen has left. "Go out first. It''s not safe here." Wuchou took the three back the same way. Of course, he was still followed by the alien. "Be careful, there are those monsters around." However, how can these monsters hurt wuchou? Before they get close, wuchou''s air bomb has directly flew to them and smashed them. "Who the hell are you?" The three and the aliens were surprised to see that wuchou used his incredible ability. "Don''t worry, I''m just an ordinary person." When four people and an alien finally left the ruins, the old man looked a little strange, as if he had lost something. "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with picking up a life?" "You don''t understand. This is the key to my longevity. I didn''t expect that it was just an altar. Can I not be disappointed?" "Hum, at least you are still alive, which is the most important." At this time, the ground began to shake, the ice cave could not support long-term activities, and finally collapsed. When people thought it was safe, a huge monster suddenly appeared in the collapsed cave, which looked like their queen, and came out with a group of little brothers. "No, with so many enemies, we''re dead this time." When the three looked at the monsters in despair, wuchou and Wukong shot. "Wukong, watch them." Wuchou flew directly into the air and rushed directly to attack the queen. "Worry free, you guy, always give me so much trouble." Wukong approached the younger brothers at a very fast speed, one punch, one foot, one. Even if he was stained with the blood, he was undamaged. "Ah ah ah!" Wuchou didn''t worry about being hurt by the queen at all. When he rushed up, he hit the queen hard on the head. However, the other party''s head was harder than expected. There was no second kill. The tail hit by the other party''s counterattack directly into the snow mountain. "Ah, you''re in big trouble." Wukong didn''t worry about wuchou at all when he saw that wuchou was beaten away. Instead, he looked at the queen with a little IQ and said with worry. "Now there is no worry to be angry." The others saw Wukong''s expression and didn''t react. They saw a loud noise from the snow mountain, and a man surrounded by golden gas flew out. "You guy, dare to resist. I won''t keep my hand this time." "Turtle sect ~" The blue Qi gathered in the worry free hands, and the target was the queen who was still in a daze. "Turtle sect ~" "No, everybody get on the boat and be affected." Wukong quickly took some people who couldn''t run fast to the boat, and then told them to sail quickly. "Turtle sect - Qigong!" The blue Qigong flew directly to the stunned queen. The powerful attack directly pushed the queen into the cave just came out. A moment later, a big explosion directly destroyed the things in the cave and the whole ruins. By the way, wuchou completely destroyed the island. "Ah, our historical research is gone." Watching wuchou destroy the whole island, the survivors were stunned. "Worry free, it''s too much. How do you know there are no living people in it." "It''s all right, Wukong. The people inside have long been killed." Wuchou naturally knows, so he dares to do it. Otherwise, no matter how angry he is, he won''t mess around. "So, what are you going to do?" Wuchou and Wukong looked at the aliens who had just escaped and asked. Aliens pointed to the sky and suddenly a huge spaceship landed over the passenger ship. When a blue light came down, three strange aliens came out, saw wuchou and the surviving people, handed a spear to wuchou, nodded to wuchou and left with their own people. "Hee hee, it seems that I am finally a little famous in the eyes of aliens." Just don''t worry. Because of this, most strange aliens began to invade the earth in order to challenge the strong on earth. "Well, everyone, it''s fate to see you again." Say goodbye to the survivors and leave with Wukong and Cuixiang. However, when wuchou thought they would not meet these creatures again, he didn''t expect to meet so soon next time. At this time, in outer space, an alien warship. The alien brought back by glory was tidying up his room and suddenly felt uncomfortable. Chapter 455 "Where is the next goal?" Wuchou, Wukong and Cuixiang, in order to help wuchou realize his dream, start the journey of looking for Dragon beads on the earth. "Wait, let me see first." Wukong took out the radar and showed that the dragon ball was a distance from them and seemed to be moving. "Strange, the next Dragon Ball seems to be moving. It seems that it was taken away by something." "Is there someone collecting dragon beads like us?" "Impossible. After all, they are different from us. There is no Dragon Ball radar." Wukong smiled, completely ignoring this possibility. "Although unlikely, be careful if the other party is really the same as us." There was a flash of killing in wuchou''s eyes. "Stop, stop, don''t kill people, okay?" Wukong doesn''t want to kill people casually. Generally, he defeats the enemy directly. "I know. Just faint." However, originally, wuchou thought that his trouble was the suspicious enemy. Unexpectedly, another trouble had hit and was around him. "Wukong, what''s the matter?" Wuchou suddenly found that Wukong didn''t move on. Wukong''s face suddenly became very bad, as if he had forgotten to do something particularly important. "No, I forgot. Mingming has come back. I forgot to go back to Qiqi at the first time." Worry free thought for a while. Indeed, they didn''t go back to Qiqi for the first time, if Qiqi was very angry about it. "Wukong, why don''t you go back first?" "No, if you go back now, you will not be able to come out, and you will be caught to work." Wukong is different from others. He not only has a family, but also has a son. His father-in-law is unreliable. He is very tight at home every day. Wukong basically works at home in addition to cultivation. "Especially during this time, I left Qiqi at home for almost a year because I was practicing outside. If I go back now." Wukong had thought of kneeling on the washing board to grow a tree instead of kneeling to break the washing board. "How to do, worry free, you come to think of a way." Wuchou has been with Wukong for a long time. He knows that if Qiqi really controls Wukong, they really can''t continue to look for Dragon beads together, and wuchou can''t leave Wukong too far, otherwise he will return to Wukong as soon as the props fail. "Well, find a way to make money?" "After all, Qiqi just said that she had no money to support her family. If she took a lot of money back, it might be no problem." "Yes, it''s no worry, so how can we get money?" Wuchou has 10000 ways to get money, but they are all illegal, and the money wuchou has now is illegal. After all, what is empty and what is taken from the bank will not be seen at all. However, Wukong will not use his money to give Qiqi. Wuchou doesn''t intend to do so. It seems that he has to find another way. "Well, it''s really troublesome." The three came to a nearby town and sat in a restaurant, thinking about how to make money and go home to deal with Qiqi. The three were distressed by the innocent money. They didn''t expect the opportunity to come to the door soon. "I heard it. You seem to be worried about money." A man dressed strangely with a big hat came to wuchou. "Eavesdropping is not a good habit. What can I do for you?" "Hee hee." The strange man smiled and said. "After all, we people deal with intelligence. If our ears are not sensitive, how can we listen to intelligence?" "Don''t gossip. Just call me a grave digger." The self proclaimed "grave digger" took a photo and handed it to wuchou and Wukong. "To tell you the truth, I''m in the intelligence business. Naturally, what I think of is also related to intelligence. This person has some intelligence. I wonder if you three can help me get it." "Why, do you need this man''s information?" I have already agreed with Wukong. After all, Wukong always has a big mouth. It''s better to let wuchou come forward. "It''s not convenient for me to tell you this, but you can rest assured that it''s not a harmful thing. Although I''m not a good person, I''m definitely not a bad person. You can help me get information at ease." "Price?" The grave digger took out a few gold coins from his pocket and handed them to wuchou. "This is a gold coin that can be exchanged on the market. I believe the price is very affordable. Then, I''ll wait for your good news." The grave digger just left, leaving only the picture. "Since you have received money from others, even if you can''t find out anything, you should at least give them an answer." Although Wukong didn''t know, wuchou and Cuixiang knew from the beginning who the owner of the photo was. "Although I don''t know what information the other party wants, in order to reduce the possibility, I''d better take a look first." Wuchou opens the back of the photo, which says the address and way to contact the grave digger. "Find someone this person likes." "What''s strange?" When wuchou saw it, he even suspected that the grave digger was a private detective or something. He was looking for someone else''s junior. "But do you all know this man? I haven''t seen him." Wukong naturally doesn''t know. After all, Wukong hasn''t met anyone else. "Forget it, we can deal with Wukong. Now that we have this capital, at least we can go back and talk to Qiqi. Let''s continue to find Longzhu." "All right." Since wuchou said he could deal with it, Wukong didn''t think too much. At least he had found a way to perfunctory Qiqi. Wuchou takes the photo, leaves with Wukong and Cuixiang, and continues to look for the moving dragon ball. The owner in the photo is accompanied by an open eye and short pink hair. "Wukong, how does the radar display?" "It''s very close. It should be nearby." However, there are no other people or creatures around except the sea. "At the bottom of the sea?" The three jumped directly into the sea. Although the Longzhu radar is not waterproof, the waterproof bag is waterproof. "Yes, it''s nearby." With the deepening of the three people, they did find that the dragon ball was in the deep sea, but the dragon ball was still moving, just like being eaten by some fish. "No, not fish." Wuchou commanded them to hide in the rock. Seeing what appeared in front of them, Wukong almost shouted. A person, to be exact, is a mermaid, or a mermaid, a group of mermaids and mermaids, with that dragon ball. Take a closer look, it should be a seven star dragon ball. "What''s that?" Wuchou didn''t go out to rob. After all, Wukong certainly didn''t agree, and Cuixiang probably didn''t agree. "Follow up and see where they''re going?" Wuchou nodded and slowly followed them with Wukong and Cuixiang. Chapter 456 Gollum, Gollum, Gollum The three people followed behind the fish people. As they went deeper, wuchou found that the surrounding vegetation and fish were slowly increasing. "It''s like entering another world." The three continued to follow behind, and the surrounding scene began to change. Mayfly creatures swimming in the sea, flashing unknown creatures, surrounded by many fish that they can''t name, and worry free, they can see some alien creatures on the surrounding rocks. It''s like entering someone''s city. Finally, the fish people came to an altar with dragon balls. "At that time, now is the time for us to return to the land. Mankind continues to pollute the sea. Now is the time for us to destroy land creatures." "It''s just, sacrifice. We haven''t gathered the legendary dragon beads yet. How can we fight against the people on the land?" "Hum, hum." The head of the fish man seemed to think of some way, said. "No problem, as long as we use the power of the sea to drown the whole world, then we will naturally find out where other dragon balls are, and then destroy all human beings on the earth." In other words, they already have the ability to submerge the world. Why are they afraid of mankind? Are they too unsure of their own strength? Wuchou seems to hear someone talking around, but he doesn''t see anyone at all. "What should I do? Sure enough, I went out." Before Wukong decides whether to show up, the other party has noticed them. "People in the back, come out. In fact, we have found you." The three men came out from behind the rock and were surprised to see that three humans could follow them so far. "Interesting, you don''t seem to be weak. Why do you follow us?" "What if I say it''s just for the dragon ball?" "Is that your purpose?" Wuchou saw that the surrounding fish people surrounded them and wanted to keep them. "In fact, we can talk. Maybe you need to call your head out, so we can discuss this problem." "I am their leader." The fishermen made way from behind and saw a familiar figure come out. A very beautiful looking, er, mermaid, just the scepter in her hand, the blue gem on her head, and her appearance remind worry free of someone. "From what I saw just now, why can you use my power?" Wuchou can survive in the water because of the power of emptiness. Wukong and Cuixiang can only get the help of wuchou. "No, it''s not my power, it''s just very similar." The mermaid seemed to see the true essence of worry free power, the purple, devouring, powerful monster. "Attack, attack, kill him!" Like seeing an enemy, the mermaid gave instructions to all people to eliminate wuchou. "Hee hee, do you still have to fight in the end?" Wukong just stood up and looked at the fish man who accelerated to swim and punched him. But to Wukong''s surprise, this punch didn''t even hit the other party, and the other party avoided it. Moreover, Wukong was almost cut by the other party''s backhand. "Wow, I''m not used to it. It''s in the water." While avoiding, Wukong got used to the activities in the water, but more and more enemies surrounded him. Wukong began to be a little embarrassed. As for wuchou, although the mermaid asked them to surround them, they saw the purple energy surrounding them. They didn''t start, but looked at their leader. It''s just that everyone just saw that their leader was very afraid, as if they saw something terrible. "Queen, we''ll catch this human soon. Don''t worry." Fish people looked at Wukong''s strength as if it was very weak. At least it was much weaker than another person around him. "Adapt almost, then I''m coming." Wukong probably adapted to the activities in the sea, and the golden gas began to condense. "Ha!" "Ha!" Super Saiya The powerful Qi even bounced away all the sea water around Wukong, and in an instant it formed a hollow area around Wukong. "What''s the matter, the man on the ground." Seeing the smell emitted by Wukong at this moment, the fish people dare not do it for the time being, for fear that they will be destroyed by Wukong as soon as they do it. "Why?" The mermaid put down her arms in despair and saw Wukong now. How can she not see that neither she nor these people can defeat the man in front of her. "Is that enough?" Seeing that no one dares to stop him, wuchou goes straight to take the dragon ball. Is that four? Wuchou takes the dragon ball and is preparing to leave with Wukong. The mermaid suddenly comes to stop him. "Wait, who the hell are you?" "You''re on their side. Why don''t you kill me?" "Although I don''t know what you''re talking about, I''m not your enemy, at least not now." Worry free doesn''t know what happened in their world, but even if you know, it''s not a problem you can solve now. "Really?" Maybe it was the answer of wuchou, which let the mermaid know that he was harmless to himself, so he didn''t continue to stop each other and let wuchou leave. "Leader, why let them go? If we really do it, it''s not impossible to keep them." "You don''t understand." Looking at the far away worry free, the mermaid said with worry. "We may be able to deal with the golden warrior, but it''s hard to say another terrible monster." After wuchou and Wukong left, they rested in a nearby town. midnight Wuchou left the room alone and went outside. "What do you want to ask?" COGAs''s voice came from the depths. "What happened in that world?" "I don''t know." "You don''t know. How can it be?" "I really don''t know." Wuchou doesn''t believe it. "I''ve been away from there for a long time. I haven''t had any contact with them since I left." "So, what happened in that world before you left." Only this time, the other party didn''t speak. "Now you don''t need to know." The other party never spoke again. It seems that he doesn''t want to disclose too much information to wuchou. "Am I still too weak now?" Only when you know your shortcomings can you continue to grow. Early in the morning, wuchou continued to start with Wukong. After all, there are still three dragon beads left. As long as you find the Dragon beads, you may achieve your goal. "Where is the next dragon ball?" Wukong looked at the radar. "Ah, this dragon ball is very strange." "How strange?" "It feels like it''s moving and coming towards us." Before the words fell, a figure appeared in front of them. Chapter 457 "Here we are." Moreover, this gas is still an acquaintance. "Yo, kakarot." Vegeta, dressed in combat clothes and holding a dragon ball, appeared in front of them. "Vegeta, what are you doing?" "Hum, I need to say." Vegeta looked at Wukong and said. "Kakarot, fight me." "Vegeta, I don''t think you''re going to give me the dragon ball if I don''t accept it." "Ah, yes, I want to see how far I am from you now." "Stop it. Now you can''t be Wukong''s opponent." "Hum." Wuchou can also see that if vegeta really doesn''t fight Wukong, the other party will not hand over the dragon ball. "All right, vegeta." "Hum, nature." Wukong pointed to the island and said. "We go there, here, we can''t fight well." The four people came to the side of the island and saw vegeta warming up. There was only one person in their eyes, kakarot. "Come on, vegeta." "Hum, you don''t have to say." Vegeta immediately came to Wukong and raised her hand. Wukong planned to resist, but this was vegeta''s empty move. The real attack was vegeta''s feet raised to attack. However, Wukong also guessed vegeta''s attack and directly kicked it early to break vegeta''s attack. "What?" "Ha!" Wukong''s backhand is a punch. It''s hard to hit it. But Beijita is also a veteran soldier. His body has reacted. His hands block Wukong''s fist, but it''s very strong. Beijita is a little hard. "Ha!" Goku and vegeta began to fight against each other. Every time they collided, they would have a strong impact, and the sound of air explosion kept ringing nearby. "Why doesn''t Goku use Super Saiyan directly?" Cuixiang sat aside and watched Wukong and vegeta play back and forth. She didn''t quite understand Wukong''s practice. "This is the habit of Wukong. Wukong usually finds out the details of each other first, and then directly enhances his strength and competes with each other." After all, Wukong is also very upset. After all, he can''t practice well during this period, and his opponents can''t use their best. "Enough is enough, kakarot." Do not know how many times the confrontation, vegeta found a chance to jump out of the battle circle and looked at Wukong angrily. "Come on, let me see how strong your super Saiya is?" Vegeta can''t see it. Wukong is actually waterproof to himself. This is insulting vegeta himself. "Ha, all right." Wukong''s Qi soared, and the golden gas surrounded Wukong into a barrier. "Ha!" Super Saiya Wukong has become blonde, and his Qi has increased. I don''t know how much to accompany him. "This is, super Saiya." Vegeta saw that subconsciously waiting for me to take a step back, but she seemed to think of something and clenched her teeth to take a step forward. "Come on, kakarot." Whew Wukong, who has come to vegeta, raises his foot and kicks it. In an instant, he kicks the unprepared vegeta away. "Oh!" "Ha!" Wukong was reasonable and unforgiving. He rushed up and punched again. Although vegeta had blocked it, his strength in the past was much worse than that now. "Mortar!" With an angry blow, the purple air gun directly wiped Wukong''s side, flew behind him and hit the sea, causing a burst of water spray. "Vegeta!" Wukong punched vegeta''s one belly and punched a big hole in the suit. "Ah ah!" WuFan directly hit vegeta to the ground with one punch to avoid continuing the battle. Wukong even made up a punch to reduce the battle time. Seeing that it was difficult for vegeta to stand up at last, Wukong changed back to his original shape and was ready to leave. "Wait." Vegeta stood up trembling, her body shaking. "I haven''t lost yet. Keep fighting." "Vegeta, stop it. Now you are not my opponent." "Shut up, I, but, the prince of the Saia, vegeta." Vegeta came step by step, stretched out her hand and slowly punched her. "Vegeta." Wukong didn''t even defend, because at the moment when vegeta stretched out his fist, vegeta had fainted. "He was already very tired. When he came over, he had been practicing for some time and his body couldn''t support it for a long time." However, even without this training time, vegeta can''t beat the current Wukong, at least not now. "Vegeta, your cultivation is not wrong. It''s very close, but it''s just a little short." Vegeta has reached the bottleneck, or she won''t come to find Wukong to fight. As for finding Longzhu, it''s just an excuse. "But at least we get another dragon ball, one star? That''s two short." late at night Because they couldn''t abandon the people they knew in the wild, Wukong took vegeta to the hotel they were going to stay in. Wuchou doesn''t need to sleep all the time. He just walks around late at night and takes a rest. "Ha, ha." When you hear a familiar voice, you can walk to the voice without worry. I saw vegeta continue her practice there. It seemed that the other party was doing push ups, and there were a lot of them. When she sees wuchou coming, vegeta doesn''t look at wuchou. "What are you doing here?" "It''s all right. I just can''t sleep in the middle of the night and come out for a walk." Wuchou walks to vegeta and wonders what the Saiya people who survived with Wukong are for. They should closely follow Wukong and constantly practice and become stronger. "If you have anything to do, just go away and don''t disturb me." "Oh, what a pity. I also want to tell you the way to become a super Saiya." "What!" Beijita looked up at Xiang wuchou, only to see that wuchou was fooled by you. "Cut." "Vegeta, your cultivation has been enough. Is it because you have reached the bottleneck? That''s why you come here. You want to experience that power to help you break through." Maybe she was told the truth. Vegeta didn''t talk for a while, just self-cultivation. "There''s no way. What you lack is what you can''t give you now." "Want to know?" Looking at wuchou''s face, vegeta gave in. "So, what should I do?" "Come with us. After all, there are two. I think you will find the answer on the last journey." Then, vegeta joined the team looking for the last two dragon balls. Really? As long as I participate in this journey, I can become a super Saiya like kakarot. Vegeta was lost in thought. Chapter 458 morning Wuchou walks out of the hotel with Wukong and vegeta. After all, someone has been drinking until he loses consciousness and is still sleeping in his room. "What''s the matter? I suddenly came out and took vegeta." "What do you mean, you guy? Do I have a problem with vegeta?" "Don''t talk. I brought you two out this time mainly for one thing." Wuchou looked at them and always felt that they would grow to their surprise sooner or later. But now, their strength is not enough. At least according to what the teenager said, it is not enough to be the opponent of man-made people in the future. "Today I want to give you the next imprisonment, so that you can better break through your limits in the future." Having said that, wuchou remembered that he had only limited one power in his previous practice, so that he would not use other powers casually, in order to exercise his proficiency in controlling these powers. "Well, you two will be imprisoned." Wuchou drew a purple circle from his hand and pushed it directly towards Wukong and vegeta. A circle directly stuck in their necks. "This imprisonment will limit your strength and allow you to hold more Qi in your body. Not only that, the imprisoned Qi will continue to compress. You don''t understand these principles, and you don''t need to understand them. You will understand them later." "Of course, your own cultivation is physical cultivation. What I aim at is only the control and use of your qi." Wukong and vegeta adapt. They really feel that they can''t control their Qi well. They even have a problem flying. "Really, flying is a problem." Vegeta waved a few punches into the air, not only the air was limited, but also the strength was limited. "After all, your attacks are always fighting with Qi, so your attacks will be affected by Qi. Get used to it early and we will continue our journey." "Wait, we can''t fly. How can we find Longzhu?" After some time "There was such a convenient thing at the beginning. Why didn''t you take it out?" I saw four people sitting on a flying stone. "But it''s really incredible. Can I use it?" "Nature, after all, is also my power. Wukong, if you can use it, you can." Wukong took out the Dragon Ball radar and looked at the position. There was still some distance from them. "Wait, this position is not very good." Indeed, continuing to go deep is the urban area. If you see such obvious stones flying in the sky, it will certainly cause panic. "No way, let''s go down." I wasted a lot of time and finally got a car. "Wukong, where is the dragon ball?" "Well." Wukong still has a problem with the radar. After all, the Dragon Ball seems to be moving and fast. "It''s near here. We''ll find it soon." Just arrived in this town, it was already evening. "Oh, outsiders, why do you suddenly want to come to our town?" A police officer passed by and saw the different brand of wuchou, so he came to ask. "Officer, it''s all right. We''re just traveling. What happened?" Looking at the police cars around, it seems that there are many. Worry free to ask, maybe it has something to do with the Longzhu they are looking for. "It''s just that someone has been missing for a long time. If you see it, I hope you can tell us." The sheriff handed wuchou a piece of paper with photos of two missing people, a father and son. "Well, we''ll pay attention." When they live in a nearby hotel, the four go out to see what''s nearby. After all, it''s rare to travel. Of course, they still have to find Longzhu. "How about Wukong?" "Er, the dragon ball is here, at least in this city, but it seems a little strange." "What''s the matter?" Wuchou took the radar and found that the Longzhu radar display seemed to be disturbed. I don''t know what interfered with the function of the radar. I can''t continue to refine. I can only know that Longzhu is in this city. "I have no choice but to walk around. After all, if the dragon ball is really here, someone must know." However, the four people walked around and still didn''t find any clues about the dragon ball. It''s just that there seems to be an explosion today, and a factory in the city seems to have exploded. "It''s really not peaceful recently." "By the way, not only is someone missing, but it seems that a policeman died yesterday. It''s terrible." "Not only that, remember? Some time ago, something fell from the sky and hit the forest." "Really, the world is really not peaceful." Although I care a little about the things falling from the air, I just know that Longzhu must have arrived in this town very early. It can''t have happened a few days ago. "Still no information." Wuchou returns to the hotel and sees Wukong and vegeta missing. He knows that they are going out to practice again. At this time, they were near a school. Because there was enough space near the school, their training here would not hinder others, and they had a holiday recently. "Vegeta, what''s the matter?" Although wuchou has limited the use of Qiqi, vegeta has recently controlled her body to sense her surroundings. I believe she can feel better in the future. "Kakarot, there''s something near us, and it''s murderous." After listening, Wukong also concentrated on induction. "Really, and I''ve seen this feeling before." Just as they finished, the feeling disappeared. "Disappeared. What''s going on?" "I don''t know, but let''s go back first. It''s really difficult to deal with our limited strength." They hurried back and missed a confrontation. "What, a special enemy?" Wuchou didn''t expect that this town might dare to deal with these two people. After all, although their strength is limited, they are not bullied casually. "No problem. If you want to lift the restrictions, you only need to meditate in your heart to lift the restrictions. After all, it was just to train you. If something happens in danger, it is the reverse of the original." Clatter tumble Outside, it suddenly rained heavily. "Well, for the sake of safety, let''s go together." However, I don''t know if it''s the rain. There''s something wrong with the whole town. There may be something wrong with the circuit. In an instant, the whole town is black. "Power failure?" At this time, the sun has set and the darkness has covered the whole town. "Let''s go out and maybe we can find something." The four didn''t bring umbrellas. After all, the activities of umbrellas were not good. Wearing raincoats, the four went out. Clatter The rain kept falling, and the whole town suddenly had a power failure. The surrounding buildings looked very dark for a time. "Wukong, vegeta, guard, I think we''re in trouble." Wuchou also felt the special chill, and he and Wukong had seen it. Chapter 459 The four were on guard and looking for the whereabouts of the dragon ball. "Although there is no accurate location, I can still see that the dragon ball is moving, at least in this small town." "Very good. Follow the location of the activity and you will find the Dragon Ball sooner or later." Walking, the four came to a weapons store. They happened to have no worry. They could easily bring some weapons out first to reduce the chances of Wukong and vegeta. "Come in first. I''ll get some supplies." It''s just a pity that there was no boss in the whole store. Worry free had to "painfully" take away some guns and didn''t even plan to keep the money. Because he couldn''t see the price, he had to equip himself in this way. Before long, two other people came in and felt a little relieved to see wuchou here. "Haven''t you met?" "What?" They looked at the four people who appeared here and made sure they didn''t know what was happening outside. "What is killing people? They can''t see the whole town. I don''t know where they are?" "I guess I know. You should be ready, too." Not long after they came in, another group of people came in. One of them was the police officer who asked them when they first came in. "Survivors, it''s good to meet you." The police officers went to the market to prepare some weapons, and then called the outside army in the hope that someone would come to support them. "The army has come to support us. Everyone is fine. We will be safe soon." But wuchou is very clear that if these troops want to come this day, they will be killed by those monsters. "We can save as many people as we can. Now we can''t help it." There are a lot of people on the scene to avoid exposing their strength. They don''t want to kill like this. There will be a lot of trouble at that time. "Is there any safe tool nearby that can let us leave?" A man came out. "I know, the hospital. There is a helicopter on the hospital. We can leave by helicopter." Good, so no one will doubt them. "Good. Let''s go to the hospital first and leave by helicopter." A group of people followed them and were ready to leave. But soon, uninvited guests came to the gun shop. "Wait." I''ve heard that voice. "Up." Pluck One shot, the monster on the ceiling was shot down by wuchou, and then another shot was made to kill the monster directly. "What?" People saw the monster killed by wuchou, its ferocious appearance and deadly weapons. "I met them at the South Pole last time. I didn''t expect them to appear again. What''s going on?" Wuchou and Wukong saw this creature and remembered their last encounter at the South Pole. "In short, be careful. Those monsters are agile and good at assassination. Be careful behind and on your head. They will attack secretly." Wuchou took the people away from the gun shop and approached the army coming in outside. "Don''t you go directly to the hospital?" "No, if the army is still there, you don''t need to fight." Wuchou avoided the two people''s action and got into trouble in the future. It rained harder and harder for everyone to walk, and the sound of the rain even covered each other''s activity. For a time, everyone couldn''t hear whether those monsters were approaching them. "It''s all right. It''s not nearby." Wuchou has been paying attention to the changes in the nearby breath. If there is really anything, he will not escape the feeling of wuchou. "It''s very close. It''s at the intersection ahead. I believe the army is there." People rushed there, but it was a pity that they only saw some armored vehicles or supplies left in place, but there was no trace of anyone in the army. "Killed?" When they came near the command car, they could only see spots of blood left in place, and there was nothing else. "Unfortunately, it seems that we can only go to the hospital to save ourselves. Let''s sit in and I''ll drive." People looked at wuchou with strange eyes. Would you still use these military equipment. Then, wuchou really opened the meeting, and also turned on the radio to contact the military. "Do you hear me? Do you hear me?" "Roger that, front-line troops, what''s the matter with you? You suddenly lost contact five minutes ago." Wuchou was silent for a moment. "The front-line troops have been eliminated. We are just a group of civilians. We just came here." The other side didn''t think it would be so serious, but they seem to have thought of an alternative. "Listen to the civilians. Now go to the square and wait for rescue. The rescue still has half an hour and will arrive soon." "Understand." With that, wuchou turned off the radio and drove straight to the hospital. "Hey, what''s the matter with you? This direction is not the way to the square." "I know, so I''m not going to the square." "Why?" Others looked at Xiang wuchou in unison. I hope this may be military wuchou. Give me a hint. "Since the military has decided to give up here, how can we wait to die here? We might as well find a way to leave the town." "How possible." When we heard what wuchou said, we didn''t expect our country to give up so much. We were a little stunned. "Hey, wuchou, what about Longzhu? We haven''t found Longzhu yet. How can we leave like this." "Wukong, look at the radar." Now, the radar display finally returns to normal. You can see that Longzhu is in the direction of the hospital. "It seems that the interference has finally disappeared. Longzhu is just over there in the hospital." They went to the hospital by car. On the way, they met some people. Because they heard the military broadcast, they rushed to the square to gather. "Can''t we save everyone?" "Sorry, impossible." The crowd didn''t stop and went straight to the hospital. Before that, the hospital was also invaded by those monsters. The whole hospital fell into panic and killing for a time, and then returned to calm. Toot toot toot The armored car listened at the gate of the hospital, but it had not entered yet. Everyone could see that the crowded and flustered hospital had become cold and quiet for a time. "Be careful, everyone. It seems that all the people in the hospital may have died." Everyone knows. "Take your weapons and see clearly. Don''t shoot and hurt your own people by mistake. Let''s go." At this time, just when they rushed to the hospital, another creature also arrived at the hospital. "Unknown voice." An instruction indicates that the creature came to the hospital, but the creature also saw that the originally marked earth creatures also appeared here. "Unknown voice." Perhaps they were worried that this earth creature would hinder their actions, and the aliens didn''t go to worry free for help. At this time, the monster in the hospital has sensed that wuchou and aliens came to the hospital. "Hiss, hiss." All the monsters hid and waited for their prey to come to the door. The leading monster, if wuchou is on the scene, can see a dragon ball hanging around it. Chapter 460 Creak Wuchou and his party slowly opened the door and walked into the completely quiet hospital. Although the hospital still has an emergency lighting system that continues to be maintained, in the eyes of the public, the flashing lights on the top of the head seem particularly penetrating. "Be careful. Don''t shoot until the critical moment. We don''t know how many monsters there are." Everyone nodded and continued to go in. Goku and vegeta walk on both sides. After all, if something really happens, they are the only people to rely on. "Well, do you feel any enemies?" When wuchou closes his eyes, he can really feel that the whole building is an enemy, but the breath is too mixed. Wuchou can''t tell where the enemy''s breath is. "No, I can''t tell. Be careful." They approached the escalator carefully. After all, there was no way to escape if they had trouble taking the elevator. Naturally, some people also proposed to use the elevator. The reason is that they must have been found long after they came in anyway. It''s safer to leave quickly. "Indeed, leaving early is also a way." In order to prevent those who go up too early from being attacked by monsters, wuchou decided to go up in batches. After all, there are too many people to go up. Finally, Wukong and vegeta took the first group of people to the elevator, leaving the last few people to go up with wuchou. "What''s going on?" When the elevator just got up, suddenly the whole building began to shake. One of the cowards who stayed with wuchou hurried out in fear. "Come back, don''t go there." But wuchou shouted a little slowly, or the other party was really dead. He had just left wuchou for less than five seconds. His hands suddenly stretched down from the ceiling and pulled him up, leaving only a brief scream. "Don''t run around. I said they were near us." At this time, Wukong and vegeta, who had just got on the elevator, also encountered enemies. "Who are you?" In the blink of an eye, an alien appeared in front of everyone. Goku recognized these equipment. "If you really want to exercise, can you stop fooling around the earth?" The alien did not speak, but took out a device and a projector to project his target. "I see. Is this your prey?" The alien nodded. "We won''t hinder you from hunting, so can you let us go?" The alien nodded and disappeared again. "Kakarot, I didn''t expect you to have contact with these aliens. They are a hunting nation. The targeted prey will take their heads off as booty." Vegeta still has some knowledge about this nation, but these nations rarely appear. I didn''t expect to meet them here. "It''s just that he''s not the only one who came to us." Rustle Click, click Many strange noises came near Wukong and vegeta. "Vegeta, get ready. Don''t get hurt by them." "Hum, watch yourself." Vegeta took the lead and rushed out to meet the enemy who attacked her. "Ha." Even if the power is limited, you can still knock these monsters to the ground with one punch. "All right." Beijita fought in front. Wukong stayed near the elevator door and asked everyone to leave the elevator and return the elevator downstairs to guard against the enemy who came to attack. "Ah." Wukong needs to protect the people behind him. Just stand here and protect them. At this time, wuchou downstairs. "The elevator is coming down." However, wuchou felt that they should leave the elevator a little distance. After all, I don''t know if it is possible for them to enter the elevator and wait for wuchou. "Go away first. Everyone stands beside me. Don''t walk around." Worry free protects others around and stares at the elevator door opening. Creak The display of the elevator suddenly accelerated rapidly, and then with a roar, the whole elevator fell directly to the ground. "Looks like we''re going to take the stairs." We didn''t expect that the elevator was suddenly damaged, so we had to change our plan and take the stairs. "Be careful, take your guns. Again, don''t shoot casually. I''ll stand in front of anything." They walked to the stairs step by step, but with the light flashing, the stairwell was full of blood, and for a time, others were in panic. "Be careful." We didn''t know what happened. We saw wuchou kick back. A monster ready to approach was kicked off by wuchou and fell downstairs directly. "Hiss, hiss." Click, click For a moment, the others saw a group of monsters approaching behind them, and they were very fast. "Don''t panic. Everyone goes up and shoots back." When they got the command of wuchou, they kept shooting back. For a moment, there was gunfire in the whole staircase. "Look ahead and don''t forget your possible enemies." Wuchou raises his hand and shoots an enemy in front of him. He continues to command others to go up the stairs. "It''s almost here. Let''s move on." After walking for a while, he finally reached the roof. Just when he opened the door, a man was taken away by a sneaking monster overhead because he relaxed his vigilance. "Damn it." Wuchou had no way to save the man, so he had to take the rest to gather with Wukong. When wuchou arrived at the elevator door, he found bodies all over the ground, but vegeta and Wukong were all right. "It''s all right. It''s a pity that we lost two people." "It''s all right. Leave quickly." Look at the time and find that they have ten minutes left. If they don''t leave quickly, maybe military missiles will fly over. "Everybody get on the helicopter. Time is running out." The crowd gathered together and slowly approached the helicopter along the outside of the air conditioner. At this time, the exit on one side was smashed by violence. Aliens and a big monster rushed out of it and pushed down a lot of things in a moment. "Worry free, you see." Wukong looked and pointed to the body of the big monster. Sure enough, he saw a dragon ball hanging on it. "It''s actually there. You go first. If anything happens, lift the restrictions." Wuchou crossed the iron net and rushed in the direction of aliens and big monsters. "Let''s go. Let''s go to the helicopter first." How fast the people ran, they came to the helicopter in less than a few minutes. At this time, wuchou directly came to the aliens and big monsters. Before waiting for the aliens to do anything, wuchou immediately took down the dragon ball and threw it to the aliens with a spear. "Come on, we won''t accompany you." Wuchou leaves directly with the dragon ball, leaving aliens fighting with the monsters with the spears. "Worry free, hurry up." Goku and vegeta are guarding the helicopter. The helicopter can''t start because no one can drive the helicopter. "Get out of the way, let me come." Worry free to sit up, start skillfully, and the helicopter will fly in an instant. At this time, because of the help of worry free, the aliens directly destroyed the monster with a spear. At this time, a rope ladder fell from the sky. "Hold on!" The aliens grabbed the rope ladder and left by helicopter. Shortly after the helicopter left the town, a missile flew directly over the town and detonated. "Why!" The huge explosion set off an air wave and swept the helicopter in an instant. "Hold on!" "We''re going to fall." The aliens look wrong and have jumped off the helicopter. "Ah ah!" Click, Zizi. Chapter 461 "Are you okay?" Outside the school, near a forest. Because of the attack just now, the helicopter lost control and fell to the ground. Everyone was injured to varying degrees, but they were all alive. "Fortunately, at least still alive." Wukong and vegeta naturally have no problem, and so does Cui Xiang. Their bodies are completely different from ordinary people. They are very strong. "At least the task of collecting dragon beads is one short." "Not bad, the last four-star dragon ball." Seeing that the others are all right, they have no worries and plan to leave now. At least they can leave at will. However, before leaving, suddenly a group of people came over and pointed guns at them. "Don''t move, put your hands up." Others naturally dare not disobey. Wuchou and others try their best to cooperate in order to reduce trouble. "We''re fine. We''re all safe." Everyone was wearing strange biochemical protective clothes, approached wuchou them and checked their condition. "All safe." They were safely taken away. No one knows where to take them. "Don''t you run?" "No, they can''t deal with us anyway. In short, where is the last dragon ball?" Wukong took out his radar and took a look. Unexpectedly, the last dragon ball was getting closer and closer to them. "It seems that our direction is just right. We have been moving in the direction of Longzhu." "Then let''s wait and see what these people are playing?" The car drove straight, bumpy and bumpy. I don''t know how long it took, and finally stopped. "Come down." The survivors got out of the car and came to an underground parking lot. There were white walls around them. They couldn''t see where they were sent, but they could feel the shaking around them. "Keep up." The survivors were rushed to a room with white walls except the door they came in. "Survivors, you should know that this matter cannot be known." Click, click "But we will not go so far as to deprive you of your right to live." Boom, boom A white wall in front was opened, and all the people knew that it was not in the basement. "This is the sea?" It turned out that just now they had been sent to a huge oil tanker and sent somewhere. "What do you want?" The advertisement sounded. "After all, you have seen the truth. We need to hide it, but it is not mentioned or leaked by you occasionally. The only way is to seal it." "The purpose of this ship is a desolate island. Now there is little oil left on the ship, and you can''t control it. Soon, you will be forced to stay on that island." "Too much." "Not killing you is the greatest kindness of our company. Well, bye." The sound stopped suddenly. Some of the people who stayed on the ship were panic stricken, some began to calm down and look for materials, others had lost their reason and began to go crazy. "What''s next?" Wuchou looks at the fuzzy island in the distance. Maybe the dragon ball is there. "It''s not necessary. We have only one goal, dragon ball." late at night Wuchou and others sit quietly in the corner to avoid being found by these people with brain problems. At first, wuchou thought that they were the only people on the whole ship. Unexpectedly, some people were sent to the ship, and they were also sent up. "I see. Are we just sent here innocently?" Because I don''t know how to deal with these people who should die, so deal with us like this. However, wuchou was wrong at the beginning. Although the purpose of the ship was right, it was not the hard work and difficulties on the island that dealt with them, but another trouble. Worry free, they hide in a relatively safe warehouse to avoid contact with others. Then they are a little tired and slowly fall into deep sleep. I don''t know how long it took. When wuchou recovers his consciousness, I feel something wrong. "What''s wrong." Although it''s midnight outside, it''s too quiet. Especially so many people are trapped on the ship, and there are a lot of food and equipment on the ship. These exiled people can''t be so quiet. "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" "The ship is too quiet, and do you smell it?" In the air, it seems a little strange, a trace of blood. "Really, what happened outside?" When vegeta and Cuixiang got up, they opened the closed door and went out. They hid in the warehouse at the bottom of the hull and went out. They only saw some strange blood on the side of the aisle, but no one around could see it. "What''s going on?" Moreover, wuchou can''t feel the anger of living people. Isn''t it. "Damn, what happened?" After hearing wuchou''s words, Goku and vegeta knew the seriousness of the situation and moved forward cautiously. "Wait, footsteps." After waiting for a while, several more people came down from above, holding flashlights. "Hello, are you passengers? I want to ask why no one on this ship is here except you." no one? The four looked at each other. "We don''t know. We''ve been sleeping just now. We don''t know what''s happening outside. There should be a lot of people on the whole ship." Everyone was ready to move on and explore what had happened, but soon they came to the bottom of the cabin. "Is there anyone in there?" Looking at the door closed, there were still some people''s voices inside, so I knocked at the door. "Is it safe outside?" It''s safe. What do you mean? Everyone looked at each other, but they still didn''t know what had happened. "Open the door. There''s nothing outside. It''s safe." The closed door finally opened, and three people in rags leaned aside with panic in their eyes. "Are you all right?" "Outside." One of them said in fear. "The monster outside, have you gone?" "Monster, what are you talking about?" "Monster, a monster that kills everyone." It seems that the situation is more troublesome than I expected. "Let''s inform the partners on board quickly. Maybe they will be in danger, too." However, when they contacted their companions in the boat, they had lost contact and seemed to have been killed. "Damn it, get out of this place." Everyone hurried back to the nail plate, but suddenly, a strange vibration sounded. "What?" Except for the three, everyone didn''t know what was going on. "They''re coming, they''re coming, those demons!" as soon as the voice fell, a thick tentacle stretched out from the pipe and grabbed one of the panic men. "Ah ah!" However, wuchou hurried over and punched out the panic man. "What!" People saw that the panic man was just swallowed for a moment. Unexpectedly, his body had been corroded to varying degrees. "Ah ah!" The panic man was still screaming, and then he was grabbed again by another tentacle. This time, wuchou didn''t do it. Because, that''s saving. Chapter 462 "What the hell is that?" The crowd hid in one of the rooms. One of the men who came to take the boat asked about the remaining two people. "We don''t know." The two who survived recalled the time when the monster appeared, and their faces were ferocious. "At that time, we were still eating at the largest venue inside the ship. We thought this would be the last grand party. Everyone let go of eating." "Then the three of us happened to be a little uncomfortable and went to the bathroom. Before long, there was a scream and a cry for help from the whole ship." The surviving man grabbed his hair in pain and continued to recall. "Then, we and a group of people began to run down, hoping to hide in a safe place. Those tentacles appeared from the pipe and ate all the people passing by." "Finally, now." "Giant octopus." Said one of them. "The legendary giant octopus has lived in the deep sea for a long time, can grow to a very exaggerated size, and its tentacles can secrete gastric juice, so it can digest food." Everyone believed that maybe they really met this legendary creature. "However, having heard of these tentacles, they have no vision and just grab prey through sound. Therefore, as long as they are threatened and don''t make a sound, they may be able to escape." Wukong noticed that from the beginning, vegeta''s face was not very good-looking, as if there was something very afraid. "What''s the matter with you, vegeta?" "Ah, it''s all right." It''s just that vegeta thinks of those slippery, sticky tentacles and feels sick. "It''s disgusting that there are these things in the world." Wukong and wuchou did not expect that vegeta would be afraid of these things. "Well, there''s no way to chat here. Just get on our speedboat and leave the tanker quickly." "But we have to find the oil first." Originally, Wukong and wuchou didn''t want to get involved in this matter, but they turned on the radar and found that the dragon ball was on the ship. They had thought about who the dragon ball was on. "The big octopus, it seems that the dragon ball is there." Consistent goals. Wuchou and others talk less, follow behind everyone and help these people at any time. "Our speedboat still needs gasoline. If only we could find it here." "Go to the warehouse and maybe find something there, or go to the engine room and maybe find something." Everyone walked slowly on the tanker according to the instructions and tried to control their voice. After all, if they were found by those giant octopus, it would be difficult to resist at that time. Click A can was accidentally kicked. "Let''s go." Before he finished, his tentacle stretched out from the pipe, grabbed the person closest to him, swallowed it directly and pulled it into the pipe. "No!" Soon, another teammate was taken away, and the speedboat crew regretted why they came to the tanker. If they left directly, there would be no such problem. It''s just that there''s something wrong with the tentacle goal. Since the next goal is to stand aside, worry free. "Although I don''t know what you want to do." Poop One hand directly broke the steel pipe on one side, directly and ruthlessly inserted it into those tentacles and nailed it to the wall. "Are you looking for the wrong person?" When I feel hurt, other tentacles on one side also join in the way to help me. But no matter how many tentacles come, worry free is a simple punch to open these tentacles and seriously hurt them. "Well, I''ll come too." Wukong jumped up and kicked away a worry free tentacle ready to attack from his back. "Hum, I won''t lose." Vegeta endured her nausea and brought these tentacles one by one. "Since you know where the dragon ball is." "Then we don''t waste time." "Hold on to me." Wukong, vegeta and Cuixiang hurry to catch themselves. Instantaneous movement In the surprised eyes of others, wuchou and others suddenly disappeared. "What''s going on?" The instant movement took them to the hall inside the ship. However, now the hall is full of dead human bodies, debris, all people, were eaten, and the bodies were thrown here. "It''s disgusting." Click, click Boom The giant octopus bumped out of the underwater mirror on one side. The whole octopus''s head basically covered the whole hall. His eyes were ferocious, and his tentacles were sharp teeth. "Do you think we can''t deal with you?" Roar, roar The octopus opened its big mouth to them, full of fangs, and looked like a giant meat grinder. "With this, you can''t forgive." The golden gas surrounds wuchou. "Ha!" Zizizi "Turtle sect ~ turtle sect, qigong!" The blue Qigong is aimed at the huge octopus with its mouth open. It flies out of the whole tanker directly against the huge octopus and directly into the sky. Pop The huge explosion shattered the whole octopus. In mid air, a reflective bead attracted their attention. "Worry free, you see." Wuchou flew up and grabbed the bead. It was the last dragon bead and four-star bead. "That''s great. We''ve finally got it all together." "Go to the God''s family. It''s better to use dragon beads there." "Yes." "But before that." Whew Wuchou first sends Beijita back to Xidu. After all, if the trip is over, Beijita should be sent back in order to avoid a serious accident. "Baijita, when we play dragon balls, we are not free at this time. You can rest assured to practice by yourself." "Hum, wait, I will surpass the limit of Saiya people." "Hee hee, waiting for you." Wuchou first sent Wukong home. After all, he had to deal with the problem about Qiqi. "Wukong, is Wukong back?" As soon as he opened the door, Wukong''s wife Qiqi came out. "Qiqi, long time no see. How are you?" Originally, Wukong thought he would be severely beaten. Unexpectedly, he was embraced by his wife. "Wukong, I miss you so much. Everyone thinks you''re dead. You haven''t come back for so long." "Hee hee, it''s all right. Now I''m back?" Then, just as Wukong thought, Qiqi finally grabbed the house and was beaten and scolded. Wukong had no power to fight back. Finally, he could only give up the gold coins he got at that time and finally let Qiqi stop for a while. "I''ve been waiting." Tell Qiqi that there are still things to be done, and Wukong can finally leave. "Let''s go." God''s heaven The nemex people who stayed last time also stay here every day to study. In addition, bick occasionally comes back. "Wukong, long time no see." "Oh, Lord God, Bobo, and every day, come here today for the dragon ball." "Well, well, enjoy it. I believe you have something to use." Chapter 463 The heaven of the gods The seven dragon balls were neatly placed on the ground, flashing a clear orange light. "Is it really all right?" Worry free looks at Cui Xiang. After all, this is the way Cui Xiang gives herself. "Peace of mind, you can." Wuchou had to believe what Cuixiang said was true. "All right." Wukong put the dragon ball away and shouted at the sky. "Come out, dragon." The seven dragon balls flashed, and the sky suddenly turned black. Soon, a green dragon hovered in the sky. "Say your wishes. No matter what they are, I won''t help you realize them." Wuchou takes out two coffins surrounded by ice crystals from the empty space, in which two people lie. "Let these two people rise again, this is my wish." The Dragon looked at them and said dully. "It''s no problem, but one of them has a condition." "What?" Everyone didn''t expect that except for the wish that couldn''t be realized, Shenlong negotiated terms with each other for the first time. "Go ahead." "The resurrection of another person. During the resurrection, you need to challenge another existence. This is a person I can''t deal with. You need to face it yourself. Resurrection is no problem." "No problem. Let''s start quickly." Seeing the dragon''s red eyes flash, wuchou suddenly feels very uncomfortable. "What''s going on?" Before coma, wuchou heard what the Dragon said. "Your wish has come true. Goodbye." ~ time transition split line ~ Crackling When wuchou wakes up, he sees a familiar campfire with a fire sword inserted in it. "Wake up?" Familiar bonfire, familiar sound. Copper Brown round armor, familiar onion head, with a huge sword. "It''s you." "Ah, have we met?" The onion Knight looked strangely carefree and didn''t understand why the other party had seen him. "No, it''s okay." Worry free remembers that he has left the world, the world has not continued to develop, and has been destroyed by himself because of his refusal. This is the world of dreams. Also, her, familiar world. "Where is this?" In addition to a straight stone road around, there are gray and black rocks, and there are weak burning torches on the road. "This is the deepest place of the king and the deepest place of this dream." Brother onion suddenly said something that surprised wuchou. Before wuchou said anything, brother onion interrupted wuchou''s speech. "The girl, has been trapped here, disappeared here, died here, waited here." Dida, Dida Water drops fell on one side of the rock, and the crisp sound of water drops seemed to tell wuchou that man''s loneliness. "How long?" "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a long time, maybe it''s just a moment." Brother onion said and went to the iron black gate. "Let''s go. She''s right inside, waiting for you. My task is over." The onion turned into a black red ring and fell to the ground. "Still waiting for me." Wuchou stood up, picked up the dark ring on the ground and pushed open the door. Creak The door opened slowly, and the environment inside was the same as wuchou imagined, the empty stone platform, the empty throne, and the skeleton standing in the middle surrounded by darkness. "Why am I here?" The skeleton turned and looked at Xiang wuchou. The empty eyes were full of dark blue flames. "Who are you and why are you here?" Wuchou walked slowly over, threw down his weapons and untied the armor he didn''t know when to wear. "What are you doing?" The skeleton didn''t know why he was retreating. It was clear that there was no threat in front of him, and why the body was afraid. "What are you afraid of?" Ha, ah, ah! A shrill cry and a huge shock wave bounced wuchou away. "Don''t come here. The darkness is fading, and the girl surrounded by skeletons shows her original shape. "It must be an illusion, it must be an illusion." Click, click When the shoes walked on the stone platform, the rustle of sand on the ground came, step by step, clear footsteps. "It''s not fake, it''s mine." The girl retreated step by step and came to the front of the throne. "Deception, a more obvious illusion than this, must be, you must be an illusion, which immortal people are the hallucinations made by those people. I won''t believe you." Darkness burns on the stone platform and destroys the whole site, leaving only a dangerous stone road in front of wuchou. "Don''t run away. I''m back. I''ll never give you up this time." No lies, no other reasons. "Look at me. I''m alone here. I''m alone." The girl looked at the slowly approaching worry free, the black inflammation on her body disappeared, and the skeleton became transparent. "Prove yourself." To prove yourself. At this time, the whole scene suddenly changed. In the snowy world and the dilapidated church, a trace of sunshine shone through the cracks in the wall. "Didn''t we agree?" Wuchou stretched out his hand and waited for the girl to come. "Come on, go back. It''s only one day. It''s too short. I absolutely disagree. Such a short dream." ticktock "Yes." Two hands held together, the white light surrounded them and shone on the whole world in an instant. Earth, the heaven of God "It''s been a long time. Haven''t you finished yet?" Wukong looked at wuchou lying on the ground and wondered why wuchou needed to revive the two people. "Is he okay?" Rafael, who had woken up, looked at Wu Chou who was still in a coma and asked with worry. "Well, take the liberty to ask, what is your relationship with wuchou?" Rafael covered his stomach as if he remembered that day, the sword and his tears. "He is the one who killed me." Uh. For a time, Wukong didn''t know what to say. What was meant by killing his own people? He had no worry about killing others. Why did he resurrect others. Maybe, like this girl, another one was killed by wuchou. Wukong guessed right. To some extent, it is true. "Uh." I saw wuchou slowly open his eyes, looking at the familiar sky, and this feeling. "Are you back?" The God looked at Wu Chou who had woken up and said. "Well, it''s over." Is it really over? A mass of black energy came from another ice coffin and directly hit wuchou at a speed that everyone didn''t respond. "Uh, ah!" Poop Doll, excluded. "What''s going on?" Good pain, unforgettable pain, just like at that time, in order to save her, tear her soul. "Ah ah!" A thunder and lightning struck wuchou without warning. "What''s going on?" Wukong suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, as if something was going to explode. "Ah ah!" Shout, the situation will soon stabilize, but beyond everyone''s expectation, wuchou can appear in front of everyone without a doll. "Wait." For the first time, wuchou didn''t observe his changes, but went to the ice coffin and looked at the girl inside. "Nothing." Looking at the girl who didn''t move, she closed her eyes painfully. Suddenly, a slender hand stretched out and touched her face. "I like it." "Welcome back." Looking at the interaction between the two, a girl who has just been resurrected, don''t overdo it. Chapter 464 A suburb "Wukong, get up quickly. You have to work, don''t you?" "Eh, Qiqi, I gave you a lot of gold coins last time. Why do you want me to work?" "Fool, I don''t know that my husband is an empty guy. Hurry up." Before breakfast, Wukong has been driven out of his house. His clothes are not the martial arts clothes he once wore, but a light brown dress. "What''s the matter, Mr. Wukong? Are you driven to work again?" Unlike the original, as like as two peas, the house of Wukong is a house that is exactly the same as the Wukong family, which is exactly the same, not only the style, but the furniture. "Oh, Rafael, is it you today? Where''s worry free?" "Inside, if you want to go out, remember to take him, otherwise jiayika will worry again." As he spoke, Raphael''s face darkened. "Oh, I know. I''ll go in and find him." It has been half a year since wuchou revived two people with dragon beads and his soul has been restored. In half a year, although wuchou recovered his soul, he couldn''t completely leave Wukong. After all, they were one, so wuchou came to Wukong''s house, completely copied the whole Wukong''s home, and then lived next door. "Worry free, haven''t you woke up yet? I''m going to work." Wukong stood at the door of wuchou''s room and knocked for a while. Finally, Wukong waited until wuchou responded. "Wait, come out now." Worry free, get dressed and walk out of the room. "Come on, you''re lazy again." "Hee hee, just know." They hurried to a cliff, which was a wasteland. Qiqi specially chose to work. What, you asked me what my job is. Farming is not without worry. I don''t intend to let Wukong do something else, just. "For cultivation, it''s good here. I''ll leave the rest to you." this is it. Wuchou is different from Wukong. Although Wukong can use wuchou''s ability, Wukong doesn''t know or use how to remember those structures and principles. Naturally, although Wukong''s power can be used without worry, it''s just that we can''t achieve Wukong''s level. After all, we didn''t cultivate ourselves. Looking at wuchou''s skilled self-control machine, Wukong also continued to practice at ease. "Sure enough, practice." Jiaika wore the same dress as before, just as she had no worry to see that time a long time ago. "Yo, jiayika, what are you doing here?" She jumped into the car skillfully, leaned quietly against wuchou, and stared at wuchou''s face. "Peace of mind." "That''s right." Wukong doesn''t care too much. He continues to practice in the open space. In particular, he knows that those powerful man-made people will appear in the future, and his body is excited. "No worries." "What''s the matter?" Although the ground is not very flat and the position is uncomfortable, jiayika doesn''t complain. She just looks at the person around her who is worthy of her life. "Worry free, remember?" "Remember what, your business, or something else?" "Get married." Toot He was so frightened that he hurried to the emergency brake and looked at jiaica in surprise. "Worry free, don''t you understand?" Although her face was very red, jiaika looked up at wuchou. "Why, haven''t we tried once?" She shook her head and looked at Wu Chou. "No, that time, no, family, friends." Jiayika tightly leaned against her carefree arms, and her fingers turned around her chest. "This time, friends, family, join, jiayika, like, want." Carefree pet rubbed jiayika''s hair and pinched jiayika''s face. "Well, hold it. This time we should have family and friends, and let everyone know that you are my person." Wuchou lowers his head and approaches jiaika. "That''s good." Wukong looked at the two people snuggling up in the car and thought about what gifts he would give them. "Oh, here it is." In the distance, klin and WuFan rushed over. Sure enough, they saw Wukong and wuchou here. "Wukong, as always, is practicing laziness here." "Hee hee, what''s Colin doing here? What''s up?" "Just come and have a look." WuFan came over with some bentos in his hand. "Dad, I haven''t had breakfast yet. My mother asked me to bring it." "Hee hee, thank you." Wukong took the Bento and looked at the two people in the car. He didn''t bother them. "Wukong, don''t you disturb them?" Colin, no wonder you''re still single. It''s not unreasonable. "No, just let them two now. We can cultivate ourselves." The busy and full day passed. evening Wuchou takes Wukong to bulma''s house and is ready to talk to bulma about it. "Ah, Wukong, and wuchou, rare guest, what are you doing here this time?" Sensing that vegeta''s breath was also here, Wukong finally calmed down and talked about it with bulma. "Bulma, actually." ~ interpretation time ~ "I see. Are you getting married? No problem. We''ll be there." After all, wuchou has helped a lot, and wuchou has always been with them and took risks with them. "Great, remember to inform the others for me." Wuchou takes Wukong to invite others and finally comes to a shrine. "Ha ha ha ha." This is the shrine that wuchou and Wukong helped Cui Xiang find. It''s strange that ghosts live in the shrine? "Cui Xiang, what are you doing?" Looking at Cui Xiang lying on the floor drinking like this, it''s incredible. She has drunk a lot of wine, but she doesn''t seem to have had enough. "Ah, it''s you. What are you doing here this time? Has it been three years?" "No, just." After finishing this with Cuixiang, Cuixiang smiled and said to them. "Ah, I won''t go if I''m not free." "What do you think you are all idle about? Why not?" "If you don''t go, don''t bother me." With that, Cui Xiang walked into the shrine with a wine pot and didn''t intend to come out. "Wukong, wait for me for a while. I''ll convince her first." "Wait." It''s rare that Wukong stopped wuchou and didn''t intend to let wuchou in. "Go back. After all, people don''t want to. Forget it." "Well, all right." Sensing that they were leaving, Cui Xiang sat alone on the ground and continued to drink. "What, if I knew you were so fast, I wouldn''t say anything." "After all, we are late." Cuixiang looked at her baby''s wine pot. When she looked carefully, she could see something under the wine pot. "Obviously, it was too late before. Is it the same this time?" Chapter 465 "Well, what time is it?" Slowly opened his eyes and looked at the alarm clock by the bed. "Seven? It''s a little late." Wuchou got up from bed and looked around him. He didn''t see the man. "Jiayika?" Wuchou didn''t see jiayika by his side. In the past, whenever he opened his eyes, he must see that jiayika was by his side, whether asleep or awake. "No one." Out of the hall, not only jiayika, but also Rafael could not see. "Jiayika?" Wuchou walked out of the house and saw another scene. the end or doom The red meteorite fell from the sky and hit the earth. "Ha!" A golden figure flew to the sky. It was Wukong. There was nothing wrong with that Qi. "Turtle school Qigong!" The blue light rushed to the meteorite, but it had no effect. It was just a very common egg hitting stone. "Ha ha!" Wukong finally rushed up against the meteorite, but wuchou could only see Wukong swallowed up by the meteorite. "Wukong!" "Ah ah ah!" Wuchou turned into a Super Saiyan, and rushed up, grabbed the meteorite and pushed it up. "I won''t stop. What are you?" The purple light surrounded the whole meteorite, and wuchou tried his best to devour the whole meteorite. "No worries." When I turned around, I could only see jiayika, standing on the side of the mountain and looking at herself. "No worry, no worry?" Feel your body shaking, and worry free slowly open your eyes. "What''s the matter?" Looking at jiayika by his side, I looked at myself suspiciously. Without worry, I found that I didn''t know when to lie on the ground. "Dream?" It''s just that dream, not an interesting dream. "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" "It''s all right. It''s just a dream." Since wuchou doesn''t intend to say, jiaika won''t ask. "You two, come out and have breakfast." Rafael''s voice came from outside. At the dinner table, Raphael always eats his breakfast in silence. Since waking up, Raphael often sits in a daze and seems homesick. As for wuchou and jiaika, the commander cherished his time together and ate his own breakfast. "Rafael, are you homesick?" When it was over, Rafael sat in a daze and came over to ask. "No, I just want to see what happened to everyone." "It''s all right. They must be all right." After all, wuchou has seen some of them, so I believe others will be fine. "Wait, I''ll take you back soon. Just get out of here." "Yes." This is the only one who answered without worry. Wuchou doesn''t know how to solve this problem. Anyway, there are still many problems. Come one by one. "No worries, no worries." Jiaika rushed over from behind and hugged wuchou. "Worry free, get married, what''s the matter?" "It''s all right. I''m already preparing. My friends said that as long as the time is determined, I''ve prepared some places and things." "Hee hee, look forward to it." Perhaps she didn''t like their intimacy, Rafael walked back to her room. "Hey, worry free, go out to work." Wuchou didn''t say anything. Wukong knocked on the door and was ready to take wuchou away to work. No, practice. "Well, I''ll come now." Holding jiayika, they followed Wukong to the open space to practice. "Well, I don''t feel much." Wuchou just finished today''s work. He sat aside with jiaika and watched Wukong practice. Wukong suddenly said a word, disrupting this monotonous and boring life. "What''s the matter?" Wukong always felt that the cultivation time was not enough, but he always felt that such cultivation was not enough. "I don''t feel much. I always feel uncomfortable today. Is it uncomfortable?" "Fool, what are you talking about?" Although I know Wukong will have heart disease, I haven''t heard of it now. "No, I''m just kidding." Seeing wuchou''s expression, Wukong was a little angry. Wukong quickly clarified it. "It''s just that I don''t feel motivated recently. Maybe I need a little stimulation, or an opponent to fight." Wukong, no matter what he wants to do, God will always perfectly meet his fantasy and prepare an opponent for Wukong. "Don''t think too much. Make good preparations. You will have to deal with those evil man-made people in the future." "Hee hee, yes." At this point, outer space This is, no one knows, a distant planet. "Who''s next?" Aliens dressed in black speak to their partners. "Next target." The partners around me took out a display, the goal was changing, and finally pointed to a blue planet. "A planet with developed civilization seems to be called Earth. It is a planet with low civilization." "Really?" The man in black stood up, trampled on something lying on the ground, and the liquid splashed around. "Just, I think that planet may find some interesting enemies." "How long will it take to get there?" The man in black looked at his companions and asked. "I don''t know. After all, we don''t have enough fuel. We may have to wait for several planets to get there." "Hum, it''s all right. We''ll use the energy of those planets as fuel." Whew An evil spirit In the distance, jiewang felt the special existence in the distance and was a little worried. "What''s the matter? This gas is unusual. Even that Frisa doesn''t have this evil gas. Who is it?" The crisis in the distance is slowly approaching the soldiers on the earth. What are you doing now. "Still meditating?" It''s rare for God to see bick come up to practice. It''s really rare to see his other half. "Qi is getting deeper and deeper. Maybe I''ll rely on him in the future." Sea, turtle Fairy Island "Ha." Klin is practicing with the tortoise fairy. Klin''s strength is already very good, but for the tortoise fairy, there are still many things to learn. "Colin, you''re in good shape today. Did you encounter any good things?" "No, it''s just that you have to work hard to live." At this time, Sidu, near bulma''s house. "Ha ha!" Boom There was a big explosion and vegeta came out of the ruins. "Kakarot, soon, I''ll catch up with you soon." Then he fainted to the ground. "Vegeta, really, why do you want to do this?" Bulma just came and saw that vegeta was hurt like this. She said with worry. "I''m really looking forward to the man-made people who will appear at that time." Wukong looked at the direction in the distance, and his heart burned again. "Well, worry free, come and fight. It''s better to fight." "Fool, I don''t want it. You can play enough by yourself." Wuchou doesn''t care about Wukong at all, so he can get along well with jiaika. Chapter 466 Today, wuchou and Wukong still work quietly in the open space as before, one practice and one work. "Do you feel anything?" Wuchou looks up at the sky. After all, Wukong is still in a limited state and can''t feel it well. "What''s the matter?" Black light, along the sky, draws a black track. "Wukong, let''s go." "Wait." Jiayika looked ready to leave without worry and wanted to follow. "Be obedient and stay here." Instantaneous movement They went directly to the place where Blacklight was scheduled to fall and were ready. "Here we are." Boom The black light fell directly to the ground, raising a burst of light dust. "Finally? Earth." The visitor wore a uniform very similar to vegeta at that time. The focus was not on the uniform, but the man''s appearance. "As like as two peas." Is it. Wuchou looked at the black Wukong in front of him and thought of the man who drove himself to the world. "No earrings, it seems not." Worry free and at ease, but the strength of the other party is not so easy to deal with. "Unexpectedly, Saiya people still exist on this earth. It seems that I have little knowledge." "Who are you and why are you here?" "Me?" Black Wukong looked as like as two peas who were exactly alike. "I''m Darius, you guy. You''re as good as me. You''re qualified to tell me your name." "Monkey King, you shouldn''t come to this planet. There''s no need for saiyas like you." This man''s Qi obviously tells Wukong that this man can''t become a partner, but will only destroy the Saiya people. "Monkey King, hum, well, give you a chance to be my companion and rule the universe with me. Don''t you feel excited? The universe is in your own hands." "Hee hee, I''m sorry. I want to refuse. My purpose here is to fight with you." Before the words fell, Darius had come to Wukong and waved his fist. "To this extent?" Bang gurgle The rocks on one side were broken by Darius'' attack. Wukong was unprepared and was punched hard by Darius. "Wukong, you guy." Looking at the punch without threat, Darius didn''t even plan to defend. Seeing that the other party was deceived, wuchou smiled. One punch accelerated at a strange speed and hit it hard. "What!" Darius was hit by the speed of worry free trick and rolled several meters with armor. "Worry free, don''t do it. He''s mine." Wukong finally came back and saw that wuchou was ready to fight, so he quickly stopped wuchou. "Ha!" The white Qi surrounded Darius. Wukong felt that Darius was much better than his normal. "Unforgivable. It''s so simple to hit me. You''re going to die." Whew Wukong came to Darius and raised his foot to kick. "Your opponent is me." Don''t stop me. Darius grabbed Wukong''s feet with his backhand and threw Wukong out with a big swing. "Ha!" Wukong''s Qi surged, and the golden Qi surrounded Wukong. "What is this?" Darius was a little surprised to see that Wukong''s combat power was completely different from that just now. "It seems that you can''t become a super Saiya." "Super Saiya?" Darius looks at Wukong''s current state. He is really powerful. If he can also become a Super Saiyan. "Interesting. Unexpectedly, you can become a legendary super Saiya." "However, I also have a way to continuously improve my strength, not relying on your transformation." Darius seemed to absorb some strange things, and his combat power suddenly became much stronger. "What''s going on? What''s that?" "This kind of thing, you don''t need to know, you only know, I will continue to become stronger and finally beat you." Darius rushes up again, but Wukong still has the advantage this time. No matter how Darius attacks, it is difficult to cause damage to Wukong. "Incredible, is this the power of super Saiya?" "You surrender. You can''t beat me now." Darius smiled at Wukong and looked at Wukong disdainfully. "It''s hard to say." I saw a little something absorbed by Darius. Worry free saw it clearly this time. It was some strange fruit. "That is, what has been absorbed?" Darius'' Qi became stronger again, and this time he had faintly caught up with Wukong. "How possible!" "Ha!" Speed, so fast. This is the first thing Wukong thought of after being hit by Darius. "Ha!" Wukong''s backhand punch was just blocked by Darius, and Darius looked at ease. "What''s the matter, monkey king? Is there no way?" One punch hit Wukong hard. "Oh!" Lifting your knee is a knee bump. "It''s too weak. Disappear." The white Qi condensed on his hand and pressed it against Wukong''s chest. "Wow!" Wukong was hit by Darius'' Qigong and hit the ground vertically. The big bang implicated Wukong. "Wukong!" Wuchou hurried to Wukong and saw that Wukong''s injury was very serious. It took a lot of time to heal himself. "Damn it, retreat temporarily." Not ready to move in an instant, Darius has caught up and kicked to worry free. "Do you think I''ll let you leave so easily?" "I know." For a moment, wuchou was surrounded by the golden gas. In Darius'' surprised eyes, wuchou''s backhand was a punch to blow Darius away. This punch directly opened Darius, who was stunned by an instant change, bought wuchou precious time and used the instant to move away. "What a surprise." Darius came out of the stone pile and thought about what had just happened. "That man, who can''t feel the anger of Saiya people, can actually become a super Saiya person. It''s interesting. He''s really underestimated." "But." Darius looked into the distance, unable to vent his anger. "I have remembered your anger. No matter where you go, I will find you." At this time, Xidu. If we say who is the strongest Qi on earth except Wukong, there are only a few people. Worry free chose the most familiar one. "Kakarot?" Vegeta just finished practicing and had a rest. Unexpectedly, Wukong and wuchou suddenly fell from the sky, and you can see that Wukong was seriously hurt. "What''s the matter? How did kakarot get so badly hurt?" "Wait a minute. First send Wukong to the treatment room." Since the last battle of nemex, wuchou has found that as long as the Saia people recover through self-healing or some way, their combat power will be improved. Bulma has been asked to prepare the treatment room for special recovery. "Begita, there''s not much time. I need you." Chapter 467 "Vegeta, I need your help." Outside the house, wuchou knows that there is no way for Wukong to recover in an instant, and for the sake of Wukong, it is better not to use Xiandou, so wuchou needs the help of vegeta. "Hum, kakarot failed. Even I can''t deal with the enemy." "No, it''s up to you now, the prince of the Saia, vegeta." Wuchou just took a deliberate look at bulma and saw that a man had gone deep into the house, and the rest did not need to be mixed with wuchou. "Hum, what are you talking about?" "You haven''t lifted the restrictions yet, have you?" Vegeta is different from Wukong. In addition to normal cultivation, vegeta has been practicing in the gravity chamber. Not only the body, but also the control of Qi is getting better and better. "Now that you have reached that limit, you need an opportunity to become a super Saiya." Vegeta stared at wuchou, wondering what the other party was trying to say. "So, have you realized that you can even give your life in order to become a super Saiya." "Hum, I thought you were talking about something." Vegeta looked carefree. "Of course, I have long been aware in order to surpass kakarot." "Well, that''s the momentum." The power of emptiness The power of nightmare A virtual hand appeared at wuchou''s side, facing vegeta''s forehead, just a little. "Fight, defeat the devil in your heart, and then, transform." Poop Vegeta, unconscious. ~ dream world ~ "Vegeta, vegeta?" "Wow." Vegeta woke up from bed and found herself on a familiar planet surrounded by strangers. "Where am I?" "Prince, what are you talking about? This is the begita star." "Vegeta star?" Birgitta walked to as like as two peas. He saw the same thing as the planet he had remembered. "Dream?" It''s just, this feeling, real. Dudu Dudu "What''s going on?" "Warning, warning." Vegeta watched the people around her suddenly leave and came together to the hall in the center of the planet. "Father?" "Everyone, I don''t know what happened. Feliza wants to destroy me. That hateful guy is unforgivable. Let them see the last blood of our Saia people." With that, vegeta followed the troops to the universe and saw Felisa killing his people one by one. "Stop it!" Vegeta rushed to Felisa in an instant and fought with Felisa who was already in full shape. "Hum, it seems that Saiya people like you are good, but not enough." With an unintentional blow, Felisa flew behind him with a purple light and hit the father of begita who was ready to attack Felisa in an instant. "Father!" Whew, whew, whew. Vegeta couldn''t even stop feliza from killing his partners. She could only watch her partners fall one by one. "Stop." One punch after another, but vegeta still couldn''t help Felisa. "Stop." "Hum hum, this is the last." Frisa kicked away vegeta and pointed to the sky. A black and purple energy ball was condensing on the. "Goodbye to this planet." The dark purple energy ball slowly approached vegeta. "I said, stop!" "Ah ah ah!" A golden light surrounded vegeta''s body. "Ha ha!" Anger reached its limit. After a long time of cultivation, vegeta finally broke through the limit of Saiya and became a super Saiya. "Frissa, I will never forgive you!" "Mortar!" "Oh!" When the outside world was hit by something, vegeta suddenly woke up from her dream. When she opened her eyes, she saw wuchou sitting beside her and drinking tea quietly. "Uh." "Ha, are you awake?" Vegeta couldn''t believe it. She looked at herself. This feeling and that momentum. "Remember? The way to become a super Saia." Vegeta looked up at wuchou and couldn''t say a word. "Try it." She closed her eyes and recalled the feeling she had just experienced. She became a super Saiya again. "Oh, there it is." Darius in the distance, sensing this unusual gas, flew over quickly. "Well, good." Obviously, I feel that vegeta''s Qi has become much stronger, and because vegeta has finally broken through the limit, the height of growth is higher. "Remember, this secret, this is the only way I can give you." "Hum, I won''t thank you." Having said that, wuchou believes that if wuchou is really in trouble, vegeta will try her best to help. "In this way, I can finally surpass kakarot." Vegeta thought silently of her own caution. "Vegeta, although I don''t want to interrupt your thinking, your goal is here." Vegeta sensed that a powerful breath approached her, and it was fast. "It''s really strong. Is this your trouble?" "Well, this is a Saiya. He looks like Goku. His name is Darius. He is a guy who improves his ability through strange ways." "Hum, just in time, let this guy see the strength of my Saiyan prince, vegeta." At this time, Darius finally arrived here. "Ah, ah, isn''t this our Saiyan prince, Prince vegeta? I didn''t expect you to be alive." "Hum, I really have a nasty face. With this, I''ll take your life." Darius put away his joking face and looked at vegeta with disdain. "Don''t kick your nose and face at me. If you think you are a prince, you dare to underestimate me. I''ll show you that you are nothing now." Darius rushed to Beijita and punched him. He thought Beijita would fly by himself. Unexpectedly, Beijita caught his fist. "At this level, you can beat kakarot. Don''t be kidding." He raised his foot and kicked, and then shot countless air cannons empty handed, which was a blow to Darius. "Ha!" Darius fought back in one fell swoop, and his Qi soared for a moment, opening all Qigong in an instant. "Hum, vegeta, you are not my opponent at this level." Another strange energy was absorbed by Darius, and Darius'' Qi suddenly became stronger. "This is the so-called enhancement. What do I think it is? Is it a spiritual result?" "Oh, you know?" "Hum, how can such a thing that forcibly improves its ability for a short time be liked by us orthodox Saiya people." Vegeta posed to Darius. "Let you see the power of the real Saiya." A golden light flashed. Super vegeta, come on. Chapter 468 Half a year after Darius invaded. "Are you ready?" Outside Xidu, in a prepared open space, wuchou is in the prepared dressing room, nervous preparation. "What''s the matter? I''m not as nervous as you." Wukong was not unmarried, and at that time, he had no worry to prepare a lot of things for himself. His wedding would be completed so soon. "Fool, this is the first time in my life, er, not the first time. But it is also the first time in the world." Listening to worry free nonsense, Wukong doesn''t care too much. After all, his side is also very important. As the best man of the ceremony, he should perform well. On the other side, the dressing room. "No matter how many times I watch it, I still think jiayika is very cute. It''s really a cheap fool." As one of the preparers, bulma naturally has to participate in all the work. Except for the site and some things, most of them are prepared by bulma. "Yes, looking at you reminds me of my wedding with Wukong at that time." However, jiayika is just shy and dare not speak. She can only listen carefully to the two people talking around her. "Bulma, tell me when you''re going to get married." "No, I didn''t think about it." I don''t know if she said something wrong. Bulma suddenly didn''t speak and just seriously helped jiaika prepare. "Well, that''s good. When the time is about the same, we''ll take you out. You have a rest first." When the two finally went out, Jia Yika breathed a sigh of relief. thump-thump-thump There was a knock outside the door. "Come in." outside "Is that really good?" WuFan listens to Colin who came to the wedding together. Although they are wearing black uniforms, if you look carefully, you can see that they are wearing a martial arts suit. "Uncle Kling, what are you talking about?" "We will soon die if we don''t change our fate. Do it now, really?" "Don''t worry." Even in this scene, master GUI seldom dressed properly. While looking at the indescribable book in her hand, she said. "Even if you worry too much, you can''t change the facts. Taking things seriously is the attitude of life." "Yes, I can''t be so discouraged." On the other side, the dressing room "Not yet, kakarot?" Vegeta didn''t want to attend, but due to human kindness and help, she had to come to help. In fact, most of the physical work at the wedding site was done by vegeta alone, or no one knows, except wuchou and Wukong. "Soon, vegeta, don''t worry. It makes wuchou more nervous." "Hum, come on, we have to practice." So vegeta left. "How''s it going?" Wuchou also adjusts his state of mind. After all, this is an important thing. He has also seen Wukong''s wedding. It''s all right. He will finish it well. "Well, go." Dang Dang Specially prepared church, the bell on the roof rings. "Oh, here we go. Let''s sit down." Yamcha, tianjinfan and others have been sitting below. WuFan and klin are also ready to take their seats. Even bick, although he is not wearing any clothes, is leaning against an insignificant corner and looking at the front carefully. "Uncle bick, won''t you go?" WuFan noticed that bick was standing aside and was ready to ask bick to sit down. "It''s all right. Go to WuFan. I''ll just be here. And I always feel that there''s something unusual." Bick''s intuition has always been accurate, but WuFan thinks that bick just worries about the future and doesn''t care too much. "Ah, here it is." Wukong and wuchou have come. You can see that although they are a little nervous, they are harmless. "The rest is the bride." Just waiting for a while, I still didn''t see jiayika brought in by the bridesmaid. It was as if everyone was wondering what happened. Clang As a bridesmaid, Qiqi came in. After all, since she chose Wukong, it''s more appropriate to choose Qiqi. "No, the bride is gone." "What!" Wukong and wuchou hurried to the dressing room. They really couldn''t see jiaika. "Wukong, do you feel it?" Wukong closed his eyes and couldn''t feel jiayika''s anger. It was strange that it was only a few minutes. How could it suddenly disappear. "No, at least not nearby. It may have used some ability to cover up the gas." "Damn it." "What''s going on?" The others finally came and saw that their faces had not changed. They knew they had not found them. "Where the hell are you going?" The sharp eyed bick saw a piece of paper left on the table and pressed by something. "Sun, look." Bick pointed to the paper on the table. "What is it?" You don''t need to look at the contents. Pick up the paper. Wuchou and Wukong already know where to go. "What was she thinking? She couldn''t say at first. Was that the purpose?" Wukong and wuchou ask everyone to wait here for a while, and they will get the bride back soon. "Wukong, let''s go." Watching the two people leave like this, everyone finally picked up the paper and looked at the contents. "Nothing, just the smell, very familiar." "Hum, I see." Bejita and Beek also reacted. Although Beek didn''t plan to go, bejita was different. It hindered his labor achievements and naturally wanted to go. "You go back first and I''ll go too." Vegeta rose into the sky and flew directly into the distance. Far away, forest Shrine They moved here in an instant, but it was strange that they should have come directly to me, but they stopped under the stairs of the shrine. "What''s the matter? Did you make a mistake?" No, it''s a boundary. Wuchou took a look, and the surrounding woods were pasted with strange spells. The ability to influence the instantaneous movement seemed to limit the sense of jiaika''s Qi, which was also the function of the spell. "Well, I don''t know what the other party is going to do, but be careful." Wukong rarely reminds wuchou, but wuchou still doesn''t seem to understand. "Go first." After walking up the stairs, I saw a figure standing on the terrace waiting for them. "Raphael, what are you doing here?" Originally, Rafael joined the wedding as a guest, but now Rafael is wearing a sun knight armor and looks at them. "Raphael, what''s the matter?" "What''s the matter?" Rafael looked worried. "Isn''t it obvious? If you want to go up next, beat me first." "Raphael!" Wuchou still wanted to go up, but he saw a flash of sword light. Wuchou hurried back, but his clothes were still scratched. "Rafael, are you serious?" "Of course." Wuchou wants to say something, but Wukong quickly stops wuchou. "It''s no use, fighter. Just use the way of fighting and communicate." Fight Rafael? Chapter 469 "Fight." Wuchou looked at Rafael, who was waiting for him. He couldn''t fight. "No, I can''t just fight Rafael like this. Why, why should I do this?" Whew A sword, stabbed it fiercely. If wuchou hadn''t hid quickly, the sword just now had stabbed wuchou''s ear, but wuchou was still cut off a little hair. "Raphael, why?" Whew, click Raphael didn''t even listen to what wuchou said. All the swords pointed to the key. If wuchou hadn''t avoided, he would have been cut down. Whew, whew, bang, click Obviously Raphael didn''t say anything about swordsmanship, but the straight sword in her hand was like her other hand. Every attack surprised wuchou. "What''s the matter? Why don''t you attack me and look down on me." A sword fell, and wuchou had come to a dead corner. "Stop fooling around!" The golden gas surrounded wuchou''s right hand, and wuchou caught Raphael''s sword with one hand. However, soon the golden gas suddenly dissipated. Under the surprised eyes of wuchou, Rafael cut wuchou''s shoulder with a sword. "Uh." Wuchou took a step back and stabbed the sword into wuchou''s shoulder. If it weren''t for the current body, it would have been bleeding. "Raphael?" "Surprised? This is a special border. As long as I like, you can''t become super Saiya." Rafael kicked away wuchou, wiped the straight sword with his hand and pointed to wuchou. "What''s the matter? Aren''t you going to fight back?" "Why?" Compared with injury, wuchou cares more about Rafael''s attitude. "Why do we fight? Is there no other solution?" "No, I only have this left." Rafael stabbed him with a sword, but this time, there was no worry and no need to hide. Then, under Raphael''s surprised eyes, he stabbed a sword directly into wuchou''s body. At this time, inside the shrine. "Up to now, I still can''t understand what you really have that he likes." Jiaika''s hands and feet were bound by a rope with some spells. "Why, jiayika, do wrong, what?" At that time, when jiayika saw Cuixiang coming in, she thought it was the other party who finally changed her mind and came to attend her wedding. Unexpectedly, the other party came to hijack herself. Halfway through, I saw Rafael passing by. I didn''t know what the other party said, so I let Rafael join her team. "You didn''t do anything wrong, but your people did something wrong." Cui Xiang touched her gourd, remembered what happened and smiled. "It''s all right. I''m not going to hurt you. As long as you stay here, I won''t hurt you." At this point, the stairwell "Why not hide?" Raphael stabbed into wuchou''s body. Originally Raphael didn''t want to do this. He just wanted to let the other party retreat. "Don''t move." Wuchou reaches out and grabs Rafael''s hand. He doesn''t intend to let the other party pull it out directly. "But." "In this way, you can listen to me quietly." Don''t worry, hold on to each other''s hands, or they will mess around. "Why, I did something wrong, or I''m sorry for you, maybe. I''ve kept you here without considering your ideas. It''s my fault." "No." Listening to worry free''s explanation, Raphael wanted to say something, but was interrupted by worry free. "Sorry, I should send you back. I shouldn''t leave you here. It''s my fault to ignore your feelings." "No, it''s not." Rafael wanted to say something, but was stopped by worry free. "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to send you back soon. You don''t have to worry." "Fool." Rafael slapped wuchou. Before wuchou could say anything, Rafael pulled out his sword and hugged wuchou tightly. "Why don''t you understand? Why? You always know. I don''t want to be stupid here." Worry free is very clear, maybe, but worry free can''t do this. After all, they haven''t reached a certain point yet. They will meet only because of a wrong acquaintance. "You understand very well, don''t you? That''s why you hide from me. Because that girl, you don''t want to hurt her, so you always ignore me." No worries, no words. "At least, don''t you want to leave me a chance?" However, Rafael couldn''t hear what wuchou said again, because wuchou had already shot and knocked Rafael out. "At least, when I take you back." Maybe she heard the last words of wuchou, maybe not. Rafael was in a coma with a smile. "Worry free, are you okay?" Worry free looked at the wound. Although it was scary, it didn''t hurt. "It''s all right. Jiaika is still waiting for me." Because it is clear, it is unacceptable. Wuchou glances at Rafael on her back and thinks that this may be why Cuixiang wants to help her. After all, wuchou can''t think that his previous life of any moth will be related to Cuixiang. Outside the shrine Wuchou came here with Rafael on his back. There was a man falling from the sky. It was vegeta. "Is that guy in there?" With that, the door of the shrine was pushed open and Cuixiang came out with a wine pot. "Are you coming?" It''s rare that Cuixiang didn''t drink. She kept the most sober state, came out and looked at the three people standing in front of her without panic. "Cuixiang, give me back jiayika. Raphael has been convinced by me that you don''t need to help him." Oh, No. Wukong thought wuchou had figured it out. Unexpectedly, wuchou still didn''t see it. Now the opposite side may be angry. "Oh?" Cuixiang is really a little angry. Since she can see what Raphael thinks and why she doesn''t understand her own ideas, sure enough, this guy doesn''t care at all except for some he likes very much? "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t just let people go. If you want me to let people go, you can." Cuixiang walks into the shrine and takes out a large wine jar. The whole wine jar is even higher than Cuixiang. "If you want to take her, at least, here, drink and defeat me. At least you have a little chance compared with strength." "Don''t underestimate me. I''ve wanted revenge for a long time." The golden gas surrounded vegeta. For a moment, vegeta had rushed to Cui Xiang and punched her. "What!" With a powerful attack, Cui Xiang only dismissed it lightly. Cui Xiang didn''t even attack. She just grabbed vegeta with one hand and threw it out. "Ah ah!" Vegeta was thrown out by a strong force. It seems that it will take some time to come back. "Hey, hey, this power is not good. How can we defeat her?" "Hum, so unless you plan to drink, you won''t have any chance." Just for Wukong and wuchou, can drinking defeat Cuixiang? Chapter 470 Will never be satisfied. No matter people, ghosts or other creatures, as long as they can think, they will not be satisfied. Even if you are satisfied temporarily, your desire will eventually grow again until you are swallowed up by your desire. Girl, not normal. Born as a ghost, it will not have any intersection with human beings. Even if there is intersection, it will only leave fear and legend in the end. The girl is surrounded by her own clan or monsters. Although she is not lonely, the girl always feels that there is something missing around her. In order to realize her ideas, the girl deliberately violated the rules of her family and left her race. Sleeping in the open air, I used to see life and death all the way. Although the girl''s appearance has not changed, she has grown up a lot in her heart. She began to feel that she was really confused about her original decision. Until that day, the girl met a man "Oh, girl, where are you doing?" The girl sat aside, sending out the magic in her body as usual, expelling the beast who wanted to attack her. Unexpectedly, she attracted another one. "Go away." Girls don''t like talking to humans, especially this person. Girls can''t see through and don''t want to get into trouble. "Don''t be so cold. How about making friends?" The girl ignored this inexplicable human and continued her journey. Human beings have never given up. They follow behind the girl, talking to themselves and talking to the girl. The girl finally got used to the human being, and finally acquiesced that the human being would travel with her. Human life is very short. This is common sense, but girls don''t know that this human is not an ordinary human. As time goes by, I don''t know how many years have passed since their journey. The girl still hasn''t found her goal, or has found it. "Why follow me?" This is the first thing the girl said when she first decided to respond to human beings. "I just want to find someone to travel with me. After all, the so-called travel is more interesting." The girl recalled this sentence and decided that the journey might last for a long time. The girl even hoped that the journey would continue. "Do you like it? This wine pot." This is the most precious gift and favorite gift for human beings. "Even if you''re drunk and don''t know where you''re going, I''ll find you back." Human beings have made such promises and have always kept their promises. Until humans find another person to join their journey. Although the girl was very concerned about it, she didn''t say what she thought because of her face. She always complained in her heart. Until that day, when the girl saw the two people''s too intimate action, she finally couldn''t help it. "I like that person so much. Why break into my life and get out!" The girl picked up the wine pot, fell hard in front of mankind and ran out. "No, it''s not." However, mankind did not chase out, because there was another very important thing waiting for him. The girl always thought that human beings would catch up with him. Unexpectedly, the other party actually gave up himself, which hurt the girl''s heart again. Then, the girl saw that where they settled, the black flame fell from the sky. "Bad." The girl rushed back and joined the chaos. "Cui Xiang, you go." Burning, the whole world is burning. Human beings are covered with blood. Lying on the ground, their right hand and left foot have disappeared. "Are you leaving me? For the kid who joined halfway." Although the girl is also very embarrassed, she is still intact, unlike human beings. "All this is my fault. I involved you in this chaos. I caused everything and should end it." Not far from them, the man, the other girl who joined halfway, no, at this time, she has abandoned her human identity and turned into a dark mass of unknown truth. "Cui Xiang, bye." Finally, the girl''s body suddenly couldn''t move. She could only watch human beings slowly climb over, die with the darkness and disappear in front of her. The girl''s journey is over. The girl returned to her former home and lived quietly near her former people. "Human, how long do I have to wait here before you appear in front of me." As long as you are on this bridge, one day, the girl will meet the human at that time. This time, you should know this human again and continue your journey with human beings again. Girl, I think so. "What''s the matter? Aren''t you going to compete with me?" Cuixiang looks at Wukong and wuchou hesitating in place and feels upset. Since she knows she can''t win, why don''t she try this chance. "Wukong, I''ll come." Wuchou knows that Wukong can''t drink. If he really wants to come, it''s better to come by himself. "Come on, Zixiang." Wuchou can''t drink. He doesn''t know how to defeat Cuixiang. Maybe what he needs to do is the same as Rafael just now. "Cui Xiang, what''s your dissatisfaction?" dissatisfaction? Cui Xiang doesn''t know. Maybe it''s not her dissatisfaction with wuchou, but her dissatisfaction with herself. "Drink." Cuixiang just instructs wuchou to drink. Wuchou just takes a simple SIP and feels uncomfortable. She doesn''t understand why Cuixiang likes drinking. "Still, you always hate it. Even if I like it very much, you hate it and can''t get used to it." Cuixiang said something wuchou didn''t understand. While drinking, she chatted with wuchou. "You don''t like even how much you pour in. It''s really hard to say anything." When Cuixiang comes to wuchou, she gets closer and closer. Wuchou can even smell the smell of the wine Cuixiang just drank. "You look good today." Cuixiang may not want to attend, but she is wearing a dress different from the past, and the huge horn deliberately hidden on her head is even tied with a bow. It obviously looks no different from before. However, after drinking a little wine, his face was a little red, and his eyes looked at his fragrance vaguely. Worry free, what''s the difference. "Obviously, obviously I''m the first." Cuixiang suddenly hugged wuchou tightly with great strength. Wuchou even felt that she was about to be cut off. "You guy, if you don''t change your temper, you will suffer losses. Even if you don''t suffer losses now, you will suffer losses in the future." Speaking, Cui Xiang sounds like those parents who have been nagging about their life experience for many years. "Damn it, can''t you win?" Cui Xiang can feel that even now, this person doesn''t have any special ideas about himself. "Ah, I don''t care." Cuixiang suddenly pushed wuchou out. Without even controlling her power, wuchou hit the wall. "I don''t care, I don''t care about you." Cui Xiang ran away with a red face. Chapter 471 "Jiayika." Watching Cui Xiang leave like this, wuchou hurried into the shrine and saw the bound jiayika in the corner. "Jiayika, are you okay?" Jia Yika shook her head silently, but looked at Wu Chou for no reason. "What''s the matter?" "Get married, put it off, okay?" "Why?" Jia Yika looked at the wine pot that had not been taken away. Although she was very annoying, she said patiently. "No, just, someone needs you." Jiaika stuffed the wine pot into wuchou''s hand and pushed wuchou. "Go, she''s crying." Wuchou was silent for a while, nodded and chased up with the wine pot. "Wait for me and explain it." Wuchou hopes Wukong will go back and tell everyone that he will cancel this time and catch up with the guy who ran away. "No problem? Let''s act separately." "It''s all right. At least I''ve returned to normal. It''s no problem to leave for a while." Wukong got a positive answer, so he hurried back to the scene and explained to others. Wuchou ran so far that he couldn''t even feel the Qi of Cuixiang. He could only look in that direction. "Where the hell have you been?" Wuchou thought about where Cuixiang might be found. "Oh, boy, it seems that you are very upset." Unexpectedly, the grave digger who had met once appeared here. "Are you looking for that information? Sorry, I haven''t gone back yet. I can''t give you an answer for the time being." "Of course I know. This time I''ll give you some information about the person you''re looking for." The grave digger pointed to the ground. "The person you''re looking for has gone back. If you''re going to find her, you have to go down first." "Price." The grave digger smiled. "Forget it this time. Remember our agreement." With that, the grave digger left. "Well, I''ll hurry down." Instantaneous movement Come to jiewang''s house, go directly along jiewang''s house and return to the place where you first met. "Ah, ah, young people now." The king of the world looked at Wu Chou who left in a hurry and shook his head helplessly. "Where the hell is it?" Wuchou looked for it for a long time, but he still couldn''t find Cuixiang. Finally, wuchou searched the whole place and finally saw a city in a very remote corner? What''s that? Wuchou doesn''t know that there is a big city in this hell, and the appearance of buildings is very similar to those in ancient times. Not much closer, I heard some strange cries. In addition to the cries, the smell of wine and shouting in the whole city. "Very lively." When wuchou came in, the people around with a corner didn''t care at all. They all worked on their own. Maybe in their eyes, these wandering souls wandering here are very normal. "What are you doing here, outsider?" Suddenly, a man came from a distance, wearing a white Taoist costume and holding a strange wine plate. "Oh, I see." Seeing the wine pot in wuchou''s hand, the visitor looked at wuchou carefully and pointed to a place outside the city before wuchou broke out. "You''re looking for Cui Xiang. She''s there now. Go quickly." Wuchou got the news he needed and left quickly, completely ignoring the man''s inexplicable stare at him just now. "It''s nice to have someone who cares about himself." A ghost said and went back to drink. "Cui Xiang." Wuchou saw that Cui Xiang was sitting on a river. It was strange that there were these things in hell. Maybe now is not the time to be serious. "What are you doing here?" Cuixiang didn''t turn her head, but turned her back to wuchou, but from her tone, Cuixiang was a little happy. "Fool, you just leave. Can I not worry?" "Are you worried about me?" "Of course, I''m naturally worried about you." Wuchou walked slowly over, but Cuixiang stopped herself. "Why?" "What?" "You and I have only known each other for a short time. Why do you care about me?" "Then why do you care so much about me? Even on the first day, you accosted me for no reason or even came out with me." Cui Xiang didn''t speak. "Do we know each other?" From a long time ago. Wuchou wants to know whether they know each other, from a long time ago. "So what?" "What kind of person am I? Can you tell me?" "No." Before wuchou asked something, Cui Xiang turned around and pushed wuchou down. "Now you are you. It has nothing to do with the past. I just want to remember you now." Is that right? Wuchou doesn''t intend to continue asking. He won''t know anything anyway. However, now Cui Xiang is sitting on her body, her hands are on her chest, her face is very red, there are still some tears in her eyes, she purses her mouth, and her white thighs lean against her side. Wuchou didn''t think she was cute. On the contrary, she was afraid of Cui Xiang. She was so excited that she pressed herself down with her hands and crushed herself to pieces. "Cui Xiang, come back with me. We''ll talk about it later." Looking at wuchou''s plan to leave like this, Cui Xiang''s heart crossed and decided to lean down slowly. "Wait, stop. It''s wrong." Wuchou reaches out and grabs the other party''s shoulder and wants to "try his best" to push away the other party, but it is obvious that the strength of the ghost family is greater than he expected. Wuchou can''t Parry at all. "Stop." Uh, uh. Wuchou, who was still pushing away Cuixiang, weakened slowly and finally couldn''t resist. His feet, which were still moving, also stopped because of the change. If Cui Xiang hadn''t suddenly put her hand into Wu Chou''s arms and planned to go further, Wu Chou wouldn''t even resist. "Let''s go." They kept silent for a while with their backs to each other. Finally, wuchou went back with Cui Xiang. They didn''t even notice. After they left, a light green figure came out and couldn''t understand what they had just done. "Why?" Did you forget something. After taking Cui Xiang back, Wu Chou seemed to have something to do, but if he couldn''t remember, he didn''t think about it. "As a result, how long will it be delayed?" Wuchou sat on the top of the house and watched jiaika and Cuixiang sit quietly. WuFan and Wukong practiced below. Qiqi asked wuchou. "I don''t know, maybe for a long time, maybe soon, but I think we''ll think about something else when the man-made man is over." The future has not been determined. At least Wukong and them should first solve the oncoming crisis and then think about their own affairs. "Yes, a lot of things are waiting for us." Jiayika leans against wuchou. Although she is a little unwilling, she won''t complain. "What a peace." Cui Xiang sat on the other side of wuchou and drank quietly. As if time stopped at this moment. Chapter 472 "Wukong, calm down. It''s just going to be born. Why are you so anxious? It''s not the first time." "You don''t understand. This feeling can''t be felt unless you meet it yourself." Xidu, a hospital Even if Qiqi is strong, wuchou and Wukong think it''s better to protect her at ease. One and a half years have passed since the wedding. This year, not only Qiqi will be born, but also bulma, who has no idea what happened, will be born. However, in order to avoid suspicion, Tranks did not choose to be in the hospital, but at home. After all, the equipment is more complete. At this time, in the delivery room "It''s all right. The child will be safe after receiving everyone''s blessing." Cui Xiang sat aside and looked at Qiqi, who was sweating heavily, and comforted her. "Envy." Even if they are ready to get married, they have no worries about dealing with two girls who are ready and have no idea of making a move. As a result, some two people stay at the stage like pure boyfriend and girlfriend. "Even if he really has this plan, but now he has no body, there is no way. Wait calmly." Cuixiang naturally saw what jiaika was thinking, so she had to say her own consideration. "Also, jiayika, wait." Time passed minute by minute. At this time, in another place in Xidu, a man stood outside the room, worried. "Damn, what''s this? It''s a Saiya. Calm down." Although vegeta regards fighting as more important than his family, vegeta is different from Wukong. As the last Prince of the Saia people, he will naturally shoulder the mission of rejuvenating the race. Er, naturally, what wuchou and Wukong did changed vegeta. "Ah, I can''t stand it." Wukong ran out and sat outside the hospital in a daze. "Wukong, it''s all right. Qiqi will be safe." "No, that''s not what I''m talking about." Wukong remembered the story of the boy at that time. "In half a year, those artificial people will appear. Anyway, we will stop them, just." "The boy didn''t say anything about the next child, did he?" After all, now in addition to the teenager, worry free, an external factor, has also joined the world and naturally changed something. "Wukong, maybe their future is different from ours, so why should we tangle with this matter and continue to live at ease." "Maybe." Soon, the news of mother and son''s peace came, and Wukong was finally relieved. "Monkey King, the child''s name." Wukong looked at the child who looked like him and said. On the other side, TranX was finally born and vegeta was finally at ease. "Speaking of it, WuFan is quite old, and his potential is even higher than you. I don''t know how he practices." Wuchou has always been around Wukong. Although WuFan can be seen occasionally, WuFan still wants to study, work and be a normal person under Qiqi''s education. "It''s very difficult. Although I occasionally practice with WuFan, Qiqi has always asked WuFan to study and has not made great progress." Perhaps, training a better helper may be able to pass this difficulty. Wuchou thought that Qiqi would take care of Wutian now, so she would have little time to take care of WuFan. Well, this is a good opportunity. "WuFan to learn?" Qiqi, who was still lying in the hospital and examined, was lost in thought after listening to wuchou and Wukong. "By the way, Qiqi, we will take WuFan outside to see and study. We will come back in about half a year. At that time, we will pave the way for WuFan to become a scholar." After all, wuchou is different from Wukong. In Qiqi''s eyes, good men who can make money (referring to reproduction), have good academic qualifications (different world college students), have good character (referring to not being a cultivation madman), and take care of their family (can''t leave Wukong, but can only stay nearby) really don''t easily deceive themselves. "It''s all right, Qiqi. We will take good care of WuFan, and you don''t want to take care of Wutian. There''s not much time, right?" This is also a problem. After all, Qiqi is really weak. Taking care of the newly born Wutian must waste a lot of time. "OK, but then I''ll check whether WuFan has studied hard in the past six months." "Uh huh." Finally convinced Qiqi, wuchou and Wukong finally had a chance to take WuFan to practice. Of course, wuchou also thought of a way to deal with Qiqi in order that WuFan could deal with Qiqi at that time. "Shall I go with you?" At this time, wuchou and Wukong find bick practicing in the wild. Naturally, if they want to practice WuFan well, they still have to take bick. "Naturally, as the most important master of WuFan, it''s too much not to take you." "Hum, nature." Bick was very useful and decided to follow the journey. "That''s good. The four of us are enough." "Well, almost." Wukong family "Mom, we''re just traveling outside, not moving. There''s no need to have so many things." WuFan is carrying a big luggage bag, which is all the things Qiqi may have prepared for WuFan. "No, you must study hard, you know?" "I know." Qiqi finally looked at bick and Wukong with suspicious eyes, which made them sweat in a cold sweat. Finally, she smiled to welcome the four away. "WuFan, give it to me." Wuchou touched the big package with one hand and put it away in an instant, which opened WuFan''s eyes. "Awesome." "Well, it''s the same as before." Put a limit lock on the three people to cultivate their ability, and they began to set out far away. "Speaking of, wuchou, do you have any plans? We can''t just find a place." "It''s all right, actually." Before he finished, a huge black hand came out of the ground and grabbed wuchou. "What!" "Wow!" When they saw that wuchou was going to be taken away, they hurried and pulled wuchou, but the three were in vain, and each other''s strength was greater than expected. "What''s going on?" The black hand pulled hard, and the four people were directly pulled into the ground and disappeared. ~ event split line ~ "Do you want it?" The endless starry sky, the desolate land, and the huge earth in front of us. "Who is it?" Wuchou was suddenly pulled in by something and lost with others. It looks like that place. "My strength." Black, mixed with red gas, spread to wuchou. "You should remember me, shouldn''t you?" "Naturally, thanks to you, I had a lot of trouble at that time." "Hum, hum." The black Qi slowly gathered on wuchou''s arm and formed a black circle. "Control is not enough. If you want my strength, you must at least prove yourself." Chapter 473 Different world, a continent Boom A magic array appeared on the bookshelf. A man fell out of the bookshelf and directly fell onto the bookshelf, knocking down many precious books. "Pain, pain." Wuchou doesn''t know why he is here or where he is. He only knows that he is really separated from Wukong. Worry free looked at the black ring on his arm and thought of the dark figure. "Prove it to you, I see. Is that why you brought me here?" Wuchou thought that the world might be his test, in order to verify whether he can master his power. Wuchou closes his eyes. Although he is not very clear, he can still feel that Wukong''s Qi is also in this world. "Well, get them back early and pass the test quickly." However, wuchou seems to ignore that there is a girl around him who has been looking at herself. "Well, hello." With long silver hair, petite figure and crimson pupils, especially the indifference on his face, wuchou even thought he was a doll in front of him. "What are you doing here?" The girl didn''t speak. "Well, where are you and who are you?" The girl remained silent. When wuchou thought the whole thing was over, he didn''t expect to walk into a few strong men in black suits outside the door soon. "What are you doing here? The trial is about to begin. Come with us to the hall." The man in Black said, ready to lead the worry free and unknown girl away. "Wait, this man has no star carving. What''s going on?" "Must have forgotten to do the star carving. Hurry to take him there. Time is running out." Wuchou was suddenly caught by two big men and pulled away. "Wait, you misunderstand. I''m not from here." "Naturally, it''s not enough for you to become people here. Hurry to engrave it for me. Really, there are you guys who are afraid of pain every year, so we have so much work." Wuchou seems to be mistaken by the man in black for some frightened students, who are directly arrested and rushed to a building. "Anyway, it''s also a test. No matter what, maybe it''s good to know the situation." Wuchou didn''t continue to resist. He was caught in a strange building and even injected strange things with a needle. "Although it hurts a little, for the sake of that powerful force, this pain is nothing." Say what long speech, the other party will directly insert a needle and inject things into wuchou''s body. Er, how to say that although wuchou is a soul, the spirit body that masters the power of death can already be a substantial spirit body. Even if these liquids are injected into it, there is no problem. The problem is that when these liquids are injected, wuchou''s body suddenly starts to turn red, and red lines are all over the body. "What''s going on?" The phenomenon only lasted for a period of time. Finally, the red lines gathered on wuchou''s chest and disappeared. "The engraving is over?" Just, where is the mark? They looked at wuchou and couldn''t see the obvious marks. They didn''t even know whether the man had finished the star carving or not. "Not yet. It will start soon." "Oh, yes." After putting all these questions, wuchou was taken away by inexplicable people and taken to inexplicable venues. "Ah, here it is." Seeing that the notified person finally came, the headmaster was relieved at last. Because, at the beginning of hearing this news, a witch was a little surprised. After all, there were so many students selected and so many students brought up. The original even students suddenly became odd. "Well, what a headache, you heretic." Wuchou has just been taken to the lobby. His first reaction is to see the lovely girl in the black Lori skirt standing on the high platform. No, it''s Lori exactly. At least, it''s legal Lori. "Hey, let''s go." No worry, no action. "Forget it, let him stand. Anyway, we''re worried about it now." The President talked to the students about all the affairs of the college, then said what to prepare for the last test, said what to fight with the students around him, and then entered the college. "What a moth trial." Generally, people sitting around are people they know or know. If these students suddenly fight against their classmates, it seems that the curriculum of this school is really Spartan. "Well, what shall I do?" Wuchou looked around. Although others had targets to fight, he was the only one standing here, and wuchou counted it. He was the only one who had more. "Well, there''s a problem." The headmaster smiled and looked at wuchou. "Then, let you fight against those losers. As long as someone can beat you, you can stay in the college. On the contrary, you have to beat all these people before you can continue to study." No worries, no words. Ah, uh, wow. For a time, the whole hall was full of screams and fights. Wuchou also understood that although these so-called students were injected with some moths, their strength was indeed much stronger than that of normal people, but there was no threat to wuchou. "Really won''t get hurt?" Although what the other party said, because it is a weapon made of soul, it will not cause damage to the body, wuchou doesn''t think that these weapons can''t hurt the human body, and will certainly hurt the human body to some extent. "Well, if the loser really wants to continue to try, take a break to prepare for the test. If you plan to give up, leave. Then we will help you remove the star moment of your body." After waiting for a while, the man who just helped wuchou inject went to the headmaster and said something in the headmaster''s ear. "Oh, interesting." The headmaster looked at wuchou with strange eyes. After a break, the other students who were ready to continue fighting looked at the worry free standing in the middle waiting for them, and their eyes were full of war. "Well, I didn''t intend to stay here, or how about I leave now." "No, you can''t leave like this now." The headmaster spoke quickly. "I am everything here. Other students don''t care. Give me a hard lesson. As long as you perform well, you can stay in school." With the addition of the headmaster''s sentence, the eyes of other eliminated students have changed. "Really, give me trouble." Wuchou looked at the others and sighed. The black ring on the arm is glowing. Not only that, the lines on the chest are flashing red. "This is, this power." The headmaster looked at Wu Chou standing in the middle with a different light in his eyes. "Give me more surprises, heresy." Chapter 474 What is soul? Each world has its own saying, and the soul of each world is very important to each world. So, what is the guardian of all worlds, the worry free soul? Unique soul, not only that, even if wuchou enters other worlds, the world will adapt to wuchou and let wuchou have a better foothold in this world. Here, it is no exception. "Warning?" Wuchou himself also wants to directly use Wukong''s power, so dealing with these people is easy. However, wuchou vaguely felt that he could not use this power, which exceeded the capacity of the world. Look at the black ring on your arm and try new power. "What''s that?" Black smoke, released from worry free arm, instantly spread throughout the hall. "Unusual, that power can''t be achieved only by level one." Black smoke will be surrounded by worry free, a red light flashed, and the black smoke on the surface began to materialize. "Is this, armor?" Black shell, red lines all over the body, ferocious appearance. "It''s impossible. It usually turns into cold weapons and armor. Is this your special?" Worthy of being a troublesome heresy. The headmaster looked at the worry free at this time, and the strange light in his eyes kept flashing. "Oh, ah!" The students who had just come into contact with black smoke suddenly turned black and squatted down. They looked as if they were suffering from something very painful. "Head, it hurts." All the students around have this strange anomaly. "Ah ah." Clang A strange doll as like as two peas, just fell to the ground. "How possible!" "Ah ah!" The students who were exposed to black smoke slowly turned into dolls and fell to the ground. "Is this your power?" The headmaster looked around at the teachers who were also exposed to black smoke. It seems that there has been no change. Is it the difference of strength or other reasons. "Ha!" A figure jumped out from one side and slashed it with a sword. It just hit the armor on it. It can only cut a spark without any substantive damage. "It''s so hard, this turtle shell." A female teacher in a formal dress came out with a strange serrated sword, or a strange long sword. "Will you fight me, too?" "Hum." The girl looked at the flat mouth in front of her, which she couldn''t see at all. "Boy, with your level, do you still want to fight me?" The girl cut up again with a sword, just like a chainsaw, and constantly rubbed golden sparks on wuchou, but it didn''t work. "Enough." The dark red light condensed in wuchou''s right hand, facing the teacher who was still watching. "Want to die?" Without giving the other party any chance to reply, a black light directly shot out. Everyone quickly fell down, and the black light flew down their heads to the wall. Unexpectedly, there was no big explosion, but it melted directly, burned a big hole, and the black light flew out directly. "If you get hit." People can''t imagine. The black light condensed in his right hand again. This time, the goal was not the wall on one side, but the girl standing in front of him. "Can you hit me for this attack?" Although the girl was afraid, these attacks were too slow to hit herself. "Really?" I saw the black light condensed by my right hand slowly spread out, flying behind wuchou bit by bit and forming a group of light spots. "Stop." Seeing that wuchou really wanted to do it, the chairman quickly stopped them. After all, no matter who lost the member, he couldn''t accept it. "Enough, you won this test." All the light spots slowly disappeared, and the dark shell on wuchou slowly faded and changed back to its original shape. "Those people, please, restore them as they are." Wuchou didn''t speak, so he left. "Wait, you can''t go." The girl originally wanted to stop wuchou, but when she saw the black smoke coming out again and ready to repeat the old trick, the girl stopped. "Cut." There''s no way to stop it. "Wait, how can you promise to let these students go?" Although these students are valuable experimental data in the eyes of the chairman, they can''t die here for their own safety and world public opinion. "Are they still alive?" "It''s good to be alive. That''s what they should be." "What?" The chairman looked at wuchou suspiciously, but cut wuchou''s eyes and became red, as if controlled by something. "Don''t you think so? This beautiful, perfect masterpiece." Wuchou squats down and picks up one of the dolls. "Look, now he looks completely different from him who used to be a human. Eternal and static life is the best thing in the world." Worry free puts the doll back on the ground and stares at the chairman who is still on the stage. "You are more qualified to become my perfect collection than the people here. As long as you like to become them, I will restore them." "No way, I think you have to give up." Wuchou sighed and looked at the chairman with regret. "What a pity, then you all die here." Black smoke surrounded wuchou again, but this time it was different. A figure suddenly appeared around wuchou and kicked wuchou away with one foot. "Ah, did I do anything wrong?" Wukong sensed that there was an evil spirit in wuchou. He immediately moved and directly came here. Without looking at it, he kicked it directly. Unexpectedly, he kicked wuchou. Who is this man? Others who stayed in the hall saw Wukong suddenly appear and kept silent subconsciously. After all, Wukong saved them just now. "Empty, are you hindering me this time?" Wuchou, who had just been beaten away, stood up, patted the dust on his body and looked at Wukong calmly. "You guy, even if your strength is really strong, but now I won''t be afraid of you." The black smoke became armor again, and the black light condensed in an instant and flew over at a very fast speed. "Ha." Wukong kicked the black light away. Unexpectedly, wuchou would attack himself. It was a little unexpected. "Hee hee, it''s funny that you want to fight me. You don''t want to do this all the time." "Fool, you fool, don''t you have anything else in your brain except cultivation?" The black light kept flying towards Wukong, but Wukong could avoid it and didn''t even worry about being hit. "Everybody leave quickly, and pick up those dolls on the ground." The chairman quickly ordered others to do relevant affairs and stay here to see the last moment. "What surprise will these two people give me?" Chapter 475 HaoLing School Park The building originally used to hold the freshman trial has been destroyed, and the two figures in the sky are fighting. Every collision will produce a fierce air collision. Every confrontation will lead to a fierce collision sound in the air. "Can you see it?" The others looked up at the two men fighting, but they couldn''t see clearly except that the red figure and the black figure were constantly colliding. "No, both of them are fast, but I believe that with our strength, maybe they are not their opponents." "No, there must be no way to beat them." The chairman stood with his waist crossed and looked carefully at the two people touching in the sky. "Chairman, what shall we do next? The outside world has kept contacting us, saying who are these two people?" "It''s all right. Just tell them." The president has been looking at the black figure constantly attacking in the sky. "That''s our expectation." At this point, it is half empty Bang bang The black figure is constantly touching the red figure. Wukong has used jiewang boxing, because the world has not been able to adapt to the power of super Saiya people. Wukong can only deal with wuchou in this way. "Hee hee, it''s still very powerful." Wukong talks while fighting, but there is no hesitation in using the action. "Hum, big talk can only be said here. You can''t beat me now." Karaok Black energy bombs are constantly fired at Wukong. Although Wukong dodges, other buildings underground are not so lucky. "Hey, there are too many complaints. This is not what you want to do." Wukong was worried about the people below at first, but when he saw wuchou''s attack, he completely ignored himself. Wukong had to ignore so much and continue to fight with wuchou with his heart. "Uncle bick, is that dad and Mr. worry free?" "Well, although I don''t know what the situation is, it seems that sun and the man don''t know why they are fighting, and they are angry." "What''s wrong with Mr. wuchou''s anger?" "The ominous Qi seems to be controlled by the master of the Qi, so sun will fight him." They looked at each other and smiled "But dad is also looking forward to it. It''s best for Dad to fight against people with the same strength as himself." The battle in mid air became more and more intense, and even many organizations in the world came to watch the battle. Many helicopters and satellites have been watching the battle here, and even live broadcasting the current scene. "These people are really out of the way." Wuchou looked at these helicopters that came to hinder him. When he swept them, a pile of dark red bullet screens flew directly towards them. All helicopters that contacted these bullet screens were instantly penetrated and directly damaged to the ground. "Chairman, this matter has made a lot of trouble. What shall we do?" However, the chairman did not speak, but stared at the sky. "Chairman?" "Here we are." From a woman''s sixth sense. "This fight goes on endlessly." Wuchou finally stopped. Looking at Wukong unharmed, he decided to use some powerful moves. "Naturally, I will show my strength." Ha. The world has adapted almost. Wukong can feel that he can change. The world is trembling, and the air on one side is gathered in the air. "What else will come out?" The students and teachers on one side firmly grasped the trees and other buildings on the other side to prevent themselves from being rolled up by this powerful hurricane. "Ha!" The golden Qi becomes a barrier to surround Wukong and become a Super Saiyan. "That''s right. Is this your strongest strength now?" Wuchou put his hands together on his chest, and the red lines on his chest began to shine, condensing a colorful Milky way in front of him. "Well, try it, too." Wukong''s hands are one, and the blue energy condenses on his hands. "Turtle pie." The Milky way in front of wuchou''s chest finally forms a red male and female energy, aiming at Wukong. "Turtle pie." In addition to the red energy in front of his chest, wuchou even has a few twinkling stars around him. "Turtle sect - Qigong!" The blue energy is emitted to wuchou. At this time, the red light condensed in wuchou''s chest is also emitted to Wukong. The two energies collided in mid air, and the fierce collision even caused energy riots. Some broken energy fragments even flew aside to destroy many buildings. "Uh." Finally, I don''t know whether wuchou stopped the attack or Wukong stopped the attack. The two energies dissipated like this. If it wasn''t for the attack just now, why didn''t it happen. "Satisfied?" "Hum, that''s strange. You can''t beat me." However, wuchou noticed that the black on his body was fading. "I don''t know what''s wrong with you, but it seems that you need to be controlled. It seems that it''s impossible to play again next time." Worry free looked at his right hand and smiled helplessly. "Forget it. Anyway, there are still many opportunities in the future. Next time, we''ll solve you next time." All the black energy disappeared, and wuchou fell from the air. "Bad." Wukong moved to the bottom of wuchou in an instant and caught wuchou steadily. Bick and WuFan, who had been watching the play for a long time, also rushed over. "WuFan, bick, it seems that you are all right." "Dad, what''s going on?" The three men looked at Wu Chou, who had been in a coma, and didn''t know what had happened. "I don''t know. I don''t know what controls worry free. Maybe when he wakes up, we will know what happened." The three planned to leave, but the chairman finally came back and stopped them. "Wait, at least, get them back." The chairman held up one of the puppets and looked at Wukong. "Ah, this is trouble. We won''t do this." Wukong doesn''t want to kill people casually. After all, if you don''t help these people recover, they may really be like this forever in the future. "It''s a headache, so we''ll stay here for a while. After all, we also entered here by mistake and need worry free help." The three finally decided to stay here. After all, er, people''s college has been damaged a lot. It''s good not to compensate yourself. During wuchou''s coma, the college continued to survive under strange pressure and some threatening remarks. Although everyone agreed to deal with Wukong and others, the gap in strength and World War I made the rest panic. Except for some witch. "The target likes me, so I decided to risk approaching each other to find my own target." This is also the most wrong decision made by the chairman. When the whole world hopes that the ninety-nine new moon night can solve this problem, I don''t know what the legendary witch did in the room. Chapter 476 Girls, for the purpose, can do anything. As long as it is possible to achieve their own goals, no matter what the other party will do or become, the girl doesn''t care, just for her inner purpose. Soul resonance, absolutely double-edged The girl always believed that the two people were interlinked and finally completed their ideals. Until that day. The girl standing in the wreckage of the building raised her head and looked at the two people fighting in the sky. Whether it''s breath, strength or emotion, it''s more direct and deeper than those so-called stumbling double blades. Moreover, wuchou is also one of them, human beings who master star carving. "Only you can definitely reach the world I want. Now, only you are closest to that place." HaoLing School Park, independent dormitory Worry free lies here in a coma. The chairman is here, looking at the man lying in bed, the perfect test object. "Hey, hey, is that really good?" In another room, bick and WuFan were placed here. They thought of wuchou''s room and an obviously lovely girl alone. They were all worried. "I can''t imagine that if I go back to the other three people to know about it, my mother will." WuFan has thought of how difficult his future life will be, and Wukong''s life will be very difficult at that time. "No problem. After all, this guy always keeps his duty and can''t do anything too much." Probably. That''s what bick always thought. At this time, wuchou, who was still in the room, basically lay naked on it and let the girl check his body structure. "It''s strange that his body structure is different. He doesn''t feel like a human, but he also has what other humans should have." The girl said, sliding her fingers on wuchou. "Star carving, completely disappeared, just like no injection, is it fusion?" The girl sat on wuchou and carefully checked other situations of wuchou. "Are you human?" "What are you doing?" Wuchou actually woke up. She just cut an inexplicable Lori sitting on her body and kept moving on her. So, how to say, she was a little excited. "Are you awake?" The girl saw that wuchou had woken up, but she didn''t stop doing it. She still did it to wuchou. "What are you doing? Will you come down first?" "You seem to have said." Instead of listening to wuchou, the girl looked at wuchou and talked about other things. "Only I am special, that is to say, at least you see my body that many people don''t like." The girl lay on her worry free body without any taboo and looked up at her worry free face. "I have only one purpose. For this, it doesn''t matter if I sacrifice everything." The girl finally said that her hand had been unconsciously placed on her chest, ready to open her bound clothes. "Well, in order to make you obedient, what do I have to pay to do this step?" At this time, one hand reached out and grasped the girl''s hands. "Don''t do this. I already have a wife, and it''s not good for you to be seen like this." Wuchou did it slowly, picked up the girl and put it safely on the ground. "I don''t know what your wish is, but if you want to see our growth, just watch." The girl may be waiting for worry free. "So, what are we doing here now?" In order to avoid doubt, bick in a modern city deliberately wears strange clothes, which can at least cover up his strange characteristics. Four people, no, five people sit in a huge room shop. It looks like a strange studio. "Have you forgotten our purpose?" Wuchou glanced at Wukong and WuFan and thought whether they had forgotten their task because they came to a strange place. "Practice, right? I remember correctly. So what does it have to do with our stay here?" Wukong looked at the girl sitting on the side and only looked at the worry free girl. He said that since they left the school safely, they came to the store together and didn''t know what to do. "Cultivation, in addition to paying attention to constantly exercising the body, there is also exercising your heart." Wuchou sat in the main seat, looked at the traffic outside through the window and expressed his views. "Since he chose the world for me, there must be something we need to know here. Staying here can just exercise us. Below, I will also prepare the space for exercise. For the time being, we will practice here." "However, time is impossible. We only have half a year left. What should we do like this?" WuFan said what he was worried about. After all, man-made people will invade in half a year. They must go back in half a year. "Don''t worry about it." Wuchou picked up the watch brought back by the world. Since they entered the world, wuchou deliberately paid attention to the time and found that his watch was a little different from that of the world. "It seems that the time flow in this world is different from ours. The past three days here and one day over there." "At least, we can stay here for a year or so, right?" Wukong was a little excited after listening. After one more year of practice, he must become stronger. "Moreover, we''d better ensure that WuFan can deal with Qiqi''s problems at that time. Naturally, learning is also necessary." "Well." WuFan didn''t expect that in addition to protecting the earth, he had to study hard and deal with the care of his family. "It doesn''t matter. WuFan, you just have to go to school and don''t behave very special in school. Everyone won''t care too much." Wuchou finished and looked at Wukong and bick. "Wukong is fine. Bick, you really can''t integrate into the world. Maybe you need something." "Hum, no need." Bick finally took off the decoration to show his appearance. "The world will adapt to me in the end. You don''t have to worry. It will be all right in the end." "Well, good." Wuchou finally looks at Wukong. "Wukong, you too. You want to find a job. I don''t know what you will do in the future, but you must at least experience life." "Alas, I didn''t expect to work in the end." Wukong said this, but wuchou felt that in the end Wukong was still lazy and went to find a place to practice. "So, what am I going to do?" Worry free walks out of the store, looks at the empty space on the door number and thinks about it. "Surprised, you are a stranger." The chairman came out, looked at the contemplative worry free and said. "What do you think I should do with this store?" "I don''t know. Think for yourself." Chapter 477 This is a city. It is far from the so-called HaoLing School Park. In order to avoid suspicion, the chairman chose this place to worry free, because he will leave the world for his dream sooner or later, so he needs to leave all the affairs at hand to others. "The wind here is very cool." The wind bell hanging on the roof was sounded by the wind. Wuchou and the chairman stood in the street, holding the fence and looking at the pedestrians on the road. "Do you like it? It''s a small town I''ve seen for a long time. Whether it''s scenery or pedestrians, it''s good." "Well, I like it very much, and everyone will like it here." Worry free looked at the beautiful figures around. His eyes were not intuitive and changed a little. It was strange that his feelings seemed to be more and more difficult to control since he woke up. "You, your eyes are dirty. You need to change." The chairman didn''t want to find the perfect material and be poached. He quickly turned his worry free head and looked at himself. However, the height gap between the two is not small. The chairman should reluctantly close to wuchou, so that he can meet wuchou''s head. "Stop it. It hurts." Wuchou opens each other''s hand and looks at the windmill standing tall in the distance. "This city, how can there be this big windmill? It''s amazing. Is it the mascot of the whole city?" "By the way, that''s why there is the name of Fengdu." "Well, go back. There may be guests today." Sure enough, as soon as I returned to the door, I saw two people waiting for me at the door. "Hello, what can I do for you?" At this time, somewhere in the city. "Hey, Wukong, get it quickly. There''s not enough." "Here we are." Wukong struggled to pick up the fruit and moved it to the car. "Come on, we have a lot of places to run." "All right." In order to avoid Wukong really want to be lazy, wuchou had to open the limit to the maximum, which not only limits Wukong''s use of Qi, but also reduces his physical function to the minimum. However, Wukong''s strength is strong enough. Even if his body is limited, he doesn''t behave like a normal person. "Ah, to tell you the truth, it''s really thanks to you. If you hadn''t joined us recently, it''s really hard to recruit people this quarter." Wukong wiped the sweat on his head. Although there are great restrictions, he can obviously feel that his body is getting stronger. When the restrictions are lifted, he will become stronger. "Hee hee, it''s all right. At least I have to work this time. Thank you for hiring me." Wukong works in a fruit shop in the city. After all, the brand is still big. Wukong works a lot every day. "However, without experience, I really don''t know how hard it is." At this time, a junior high school (junior high school) in the city. "Classmate sun, are you going to join our basketball department? With your physical fitness, you can definitely perform well." In the corner of the teacher, a student looked at WuFan sitting quietly reading and said. "Sorry, I''m not interested in this. I just want to study hard and become a scholar in the future." "It''s really HTC''s ideal. Forget it." WuFan just came to this school and made a lot of classmates with his innocence. Moreover, his good performance in physical education also got him into a lot of trouble, but all of them let WuFan solve it safely. "Well, but why did Mr. wuchou give me this? Do I look so big?" Wuchou prepares WuFan for junior high school. WuFan is very smart, but it is still a little weak to deal with these courses. If you don''t really work hard, I''m afraid you will really perform poorly. "I have to practice in the evening. Well, finish my study quickly." The female students in the school saw that WuFan studied so seriously and that WuFan was very handsome. She had sucked countless powder during this period of time. "Do you want to chat up?" "No, Mr. Sun just seems to be bent on learning. Maybe he is not interested in these at all." "Oh, what a pity." At this time, somewhere in the city. Diddle diddle A police car stopped and out came a, uh, completely different man. "Hey, have you seen this man?" Wearing a police uniform and holding a poster, bick asked the passer-by. "Hey, newcomer, this attitude is not good. As a policeman, you still have a lot to learn." The elder on one side quickly came to help, making bick realize that people need to be friendly. "Really, there is still no clue." Despite that, bick didn''t seem discouraged and continued to ask others. Although bick''s special appearance was unacceptable at the beginning, after the arrangement of the chairman and the use of the media, bick was shaped into a poor man like this because of the accident. Finally, bick didn''t expect that he would finally choose to be a policeman. "Although it''s through the back door, this younger generation is pretty good." The policeman on one side looked at bick who had been working hard and nodded. "It''s just that we still need a good education." Seeing that bick was involved in another dispute, he hurried to help settle the dispute. "Human beings are really hard." This is the first thing bick thought of after he was involved in trouble again. When the scene returns to the store door, wuchou and the chairman return to their base and see two people at the door. "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but come in." Wuchou invited them in. The chairman skillfully picked up the coffee beans on one side, added them to the machine, turned it on and made coffee. "Please sit down, you two. Do you have anything to entrust us?" The comer, a man with a hat, has an incongruous look in his eyes and a carefree temperament, which makes wuchou feel strange at first. The other man looked around curiously, as if there was something strange in the whole room. "In fact, we came to you according to the instructions left by uncle." The hat man took out a letter to wuchou. "Well, chairman, do you know this man?" "Ah, Mr. Minghai, you know, I made his detective agency for money, but this man hasn''t contacted me for a long time." The chairman handed the coffee to the three and sat quietly watching TV. "Er, is this the chairman we are looking for?" Hat man did not expect that the so-called chairman they were looking for was a little girl. It was a magical world. "So, are you in trouble?" "Well, actually." "To be exact, we have no money." The observer finally spoke, then stood up and looked around. "It''s interesting. The whole room is a little different. A rough look really doesn''t see any difference, but a careful look at the wrong proportion with the outside. What is this super magical event? Can you explain it?" "Sorry, my partner is in trouble." The hat man quickly stopped each other, and then looked at wuchou and the chairman with worry. "So, can you help us as before?" Chapter 478 No one knows whether the last two were funded by the chairman, but it seems to be a success to see the relief of the last two. "Chairman, do you think I should give them some trouble?" The chairman looked at Wu Chou sitting in the chair with strange eyes. If he didn''t understand why he wanted to embarrass others, he couldn''t continue to complete his resonance. "Because, since we have all given money, isn''t it just right for people to pay back the money earlier by adding a little work to this so-called detective?" To some extent, there is no problem with wuchou''s statement, but the chairman feels that wuchou just wants to have some fun. "Unexpectedly, you are such a wicked person." "I don''t know, but." Worry free opens the curtain and looks at the two people you are going to leave by motorcycle. "Feelings are really a good thing." ~ three days later ~ This morning, a semi tough guy got up from bed as usual, remembered the funds he finally got a few days ago, and finally could continue to maintain the retention of the detective agency. I just didn''t expect that an event would come to the door so soon. "Ding Dong." "Come in." The semi tough man quickly dressed and sat in a chair, waiting for the client to come in. "Then, miss, what can I do for you?" The lady who entered the door told her recent trouble. "I see. Is it a strange theft?" For the fifth time, the semi tough guy here has received cases. Since the first day after his last return, people have come to find themselves one after another, saying that strange thieves entered their house to steal things, but they didn''t steal anything, but the other party left a card to tell the owner that something had been stolen. "Police, since there''s nothing missing, there''s no point in reporting, so let''s stop. How can it be like this!" "Well, we accept this matter, go home at ease, and we will investigate." The semi tough guy left the other party''s phone number and address, let the other party go back first and continue to see what the problem was. "What do you think, partner?" The partners around the semi tough man enter the earth Library of the world and begin to find clues to the possibility. "There are still too few keywords, just cards and lost things. It''s too difficult to find them no matter how." "Yes, there is something we don''t know." The half tough guy looked at the addresses of the five people and began to think about what they had in common. "In short, first go around and see what''s different between these five places and others." According to his own investigation, the security guards can''t see any difference from the neighbors and nearby monitoring. "Except for one thing, it''s strange." "Strange?" The semi tough man asked the aunt about the neighbor. "These days, they get up in the middle of the night every day and make a lot of noise. Obviously, there was no problem before. Why is this? Maybe there is a problem." Midnight? Noisy? The semi tough man finally walked through the first four places, and all of them behaved strangely. It was clear that the family had been safe before, and suddenly began to wake up in the middle of the night. "The stolen things have something to do with this, but it''s strange that nothing has been stolen." The half tough guy couldn''t figure it out for a moment. "Is that what you stole?" The half tough guy hurried back to the detective agency and began to investigate. "There are results." The partner holds a strange book, which records the answers he found. This is the answer the world responded to him. "Strange ability, dream ability, it seems that the so-called thief stole other people''s dreams, or controlled other people''s dreams and woke others up with nightmares." "Who is this man?" Partner, got two answers. "Gaia''s dream memory, and the man around the chairman." The semi tough guy was a little surprised. ~ half an hour later ~ thump-thump-thump "Come in." The semi tough man pushed open the door and saw that wuchou was still lying in his chair as before. The chairman saw someone coming in and making coffee skillfully. "Is that you? Mr. wuchou, the recent dream thief affects the sleep of innocent people." "Don''t you think it''s strange about this, Zuo Jun?" Wuchou stood up with his back to the half tough man and looked at the pedestrians walking around outside the window. "The dream is a person''s delusion, but sometimes, the dream is still a person, recalling the past, seeing and experiencing things will reappear or change in the dream." "What do you want to say? Sure enough, the prisoner is you." Only, what the semi tough man got was a disappointed look and shaking his head. "Alas, Zuo Jun, if I''m really a thief, why does your partner get my information directly instead of the information of the person with another strange device?" Indeed, it''s strange that I didn''t give a person''s name so simply before. This time it''s very unusual. "How do you know?" "I also know your support and that person''s business, but don''t worry, I have no malice, otherwise you can''t go back at that time." Wuchou motioned the semi tough man to sit down and drink the coffee made by the chairman quietly. "Back to the question just now, why should I tell you this, do you think?" "Mislead me, or tell me something." Wu Chou nodded. "Those people are people who have done wrong. I just wanted to see what their dreams are. I didn''t expect to see them." "Just because something happened, did you steal their dreams?" "No, I didn''t do it. After all, I was wrong. I just looked and didn''t do anything." Wuchou took a sip and said another answer. "But another person who has seen these dreams doesn''t think so." The semi tough guy will leave when he gets the information he needs. Then he will find the next victim nearby. After all, if the other party wants to continue doing these things, he will not give up. "You are very bad. What kind of memory you threw to the poor uncle." The chairman did not expect that this guy used his money openly to buy other people''s props and give them to those radical people. "I just give them some work, and we agreed that we can''t hurt others too much. At most, it''s just a prank. If that person really goes too far, I''ll do it." But, in fact, wuchou really has to change other people''s dreams, but wuchou knows. Click Broken memory, event resolution. The semi tough guy grabbed the conscious man and hoped that the man would apologize to his family. After all, it was evil. "Just, is this really over?" The half tough man thought of what wuchou said and suspected the man with unknown purpose. Chapter 479 "Chairman, what do you think can make a person change." As usual, wuchou sat in a chair, holding his head with his hands together, looking at the president making coffee quietly. "A sudden change, an idea, an instant, all things can make a person change." "However, even if a person temporarily changes his mind, in the end, as long as this force can''t continue, his mind will return to its original state." Wuchou picked up and turned on the radio around him, sounded bursts of classical music, lay comfortably on the chair and put his feet on the table. "Originally, the most important thing that really drives a person''s change is what he has paid to achieve the purpose of the change and let him stick to it." "Just like you, chairman." Wuchou smiled at the chairman who came over with coffee. "What did you pay for your inner ideal?" "Everything." ~ Minghai detective agency ~ "What is this?" The semi tough guy was covered with spilled paint. He just wanted to buy breakfast. Unexpectedly, on the way back, a paint bucket suddenly fell from the sky. In a moment, the paint landed on the ground. The interaction of forces made the paint out and made him feel embarrassed. "However, it''s strange that there are no tall buildings nearby, and no one is painting. Where did the paint bucket come from?" The semi tough man had just finished dealing with these things and finally remembered what was wrong with it. "I smell the incident." The partner came out of the secret room, took his breakfast and saw a book about it. "In fact, recently, many passers-by have been teased by these mysterious paint buckets near Fengdu. Not only you, but at least a dozen people in the whole Fengdu have been attacked by these mysterious things." While eating his breakfast, the partner turned on the TV here and let the semi tough man watch the news. "You see, the news also said." "Oh, really." However, it may be just some pranks. After all, no one was hurt, and no one found himself. The half tough guy didn''t expect that someone would come to the door soon, just for this matter. "The child is missing?" "Yes, my child disappeared a few days ago, and the police have been dispatched, but there is still no clue, so I came to you." The semi tough man asked the woman to investigate most of the clues, addresses, telephone numbers, etc. after that, he followed the woman to their house to investigate. "Oh, long time no see." As soon as I got to the door of the client''s house, I saw bick collecting intelligence here. It seems that there are not many police used in this investigation, because bick was sent here. "Oh, strange man of the chairman''s family, what are you doing here? Do you have any clues?" Although bick despised these ordinary humans, in order to add some entertainment to someone, bick still gave some information to the semi tough man. "This child likes painting very much, especially painting on the street. He was warned because he painted on the street. I think you will be interested in this information." Painting on the street? This is really a useful intelligence. "Just, why?" Just a simple painting, is it necessary not to come back home? The half tough guy didn''t understand, so he had to go and see a man who might also be linked to this matter. "Is that you again?" The semi tough guy walked in without knocking, but wuchou and the chairman seemed to have known that he came back and had already prepared coffee. "Zuo Jun, you should know that we are just ordinary citizens. How can everything be related to us." "So, does this missing child have anything to do with you?" Wuchou sipped his coffee, stood up, walked to the bookcase and took a book. "Zuo Jun, do you know?" "Ideal is a good thing. How many people are willing to give everything for their ideal, including freedom, life and others." "Why do you tell me this?" Wuchou picked up a brush and looked at the half tough man. "Zuo Jun, what do you think I do?" "What, usury?" "In a way, yes." Wuchou takes out a strange book and reads it. "I''m here to realize my dream. No matter what dream you have, I''ll help you realize it. The only price is what you pay." The semi tough man didn''t speak and continued to listen to wuchou. "The child you are looking for did come to me. In order to realize his perfect dream, he decided to borrow something from me." "What is it?" Wuchou smiled and looked at the half tough man. "Keywords, camouflage, I think this hint is enough. Go and find your answer." The half tough guy just left. "Key words, painting, paint, and camouflage." Sure enough, I got the most critical thing. "Fantasy Gaia memory, strange, this Gaia memory, not only has no record in the known memory, but even the second generation memory has no record. What''s the matter?" Partners are puzzled about this. "It''s normal. After all, the man, but with the brand of realizing his dream, nothing strange is magical." The semi tough man quickly began to look for clues. It seems that the child hid himself in the street with the so-called paint and painted all the time, so he was not found. The paint buckets that appeared in the air just fell down accidentally. Next, just find out where the other person is now. "Wuchou, what are you thinking?" It was raining heavily outside. Wuchou looked at the raindrops outside the window and held a strange memory in his hand. "What are you talking about?" "What do you want to do with these things? Do you want to compete with other people''s museums? After all, other people are also our organizations. It''s not your job to hinder others from getting rich." "No, I''m not going to prevent you from getting rich." "I just want to try what the so-called earth memory can be made. It seems that everyone''s technology is different and everyone''s memory is different." "And there''s one thing you need to know." Wu Chou looked at the chairman standing in front of him and said. "Chess pieces must always be useful before they can be counted as chess pieces. If they are useless, there is only abandonment and eradication." Thanks to the rain, the half tough man could see the different changes. A strange place on the wall began to fade, and finally found the hidden guy. The matter has also been solved. The semi-hard man also destroyed his memory and recovered the missing child. Only this time, the semi-hard man began to doubt. "Partner, do you think, chairman, are they enemies or friends?" "Correctly speaking, none of them." Chapter 480 "Chairman, do you know where the limits of mankind are?" A little different from the past, wuchou sat with the chairman, looked at the chess in front of him and played it. "Limit? After all, it''s just a human protective function. As long as it goes beyond common sense, it can break through the limit, so I think the limit has no end." Next, the chairman of the board of directors has made the trend of encirclement and suppression to eliminate the worry free king. "However, no matter how human beings break through the limit, it is still the limit of human beings. If they want to break through the limit that human beings can''t reach." Wuchou picked up his black king, and the chess pieces in his hand suddenly changed into a dark Gaia memory. "Only beyond mankind." Rules, Gaia memory. Ding Ling "Welcome, guest." It seems that you have expected someone to come. Don''t worry, stand up and look at the person in front of you. "So, what are you longing for?" ~ Fengdu middle school ~ "Class is over." Crowded classrooms, invariable scenes, idle cheers and noise. "I have to go back early today. After all, I can''t fall behind in cultivation." In addition to learning, WuFan should also try his best to practice and strive to become a powerful super Saiya like his father as soon as possible. Politely avoided all the people who invited him. WuFan walked back to the office alone. Although there are generally only wuchou and the chairman here, everyone will come back here in the evening. After all, there is only a quiet training ground here. "Strange." All the time practice, let WuFan keep the best vigilance. "There can''t be no one on this road. Now it''s time to finish class. I occasionally meet my classmates, but today, it''s very strange." After walking for almost five minutes, no one passed by. It seems that there is some trouble coming to the door. "The target is me, or for other people in the firm, no matter which one, will be eliminated here." Didi The scene in front of WuFan changed, and a huge electronic screen appeared in front of WuFan. "Hee hee." A big smiling face hung on the screen and stared at WuFan carefully. "Classmate sun, do you want to go home when you meet for the first time? Unfortunately, you can''t leave until you pass the test I gave you. You can only stay here all your life." "What experiment?" The screen burst into a seeping laughter. "Don''t worry, these things are all problems you have encountered." I saw a pile of numbers and formulas in front of WuFan, which were slowly combined into the mathematical problems and solutions I had encountered. "Then, classmate sun, can you answer these questions? Hint, if you can''t answer, you will be punished." "What kind of punishment?" "Hee hee." The smiling face on the screen smiled again. "Do you want to try?" Then try it yourself. With that, the screen disappears directly. As long as WuFan answers out of thin air, you can pass the customs. "But I want to see what happens if I take the wrong bus?" WuFan took the wrong topic selectively. In a moment, those numbers and symbols turned into a sharp knife and flew to WuFan. "Ha!" As soon as the momentum opens, WuFan bounces all these things away, so that these attacks can''t hurt themselves. "What, you are human. How can you have such power!" The other party seemed surprised. Unexpectedly, WuFan could counterattack the mechanism attack set by himself. "Hee hee, if it''s just these knives, even if I don''t answer correctly, you can''t help me." "Uh." The screen highlights an angry expression and stares at WuFan. "Don''t be complacent. I''ll come again. Next time you can''t answer the question correctly, you''ll be destroyed by me." With that, the screen and those numbers disappeared, and WuFan finally saw someone walking by his side. "What''s going on? This ability." Moreover, that topic is a test prepared by our school. Is the prisoner from our school? "Is it me?" WuFan really didn''t think when he would offend these people. "Need to talk to dad? No, I can solve it." This is also, wuchou has guessed that WuFan will be solved in this way. When WuFan finished school again the next day, sure enough, the thing appeared again, but this time the other party said. "Monkey rice, it''s different this time. If you really don''t answer correctly, you have to fight with one of them. This person is still your acquaintance." Then, WuFan deliberately made a mistake as usual. "Really, then let me see who you call my acquaintance?" All the numbers and symbols form a person and appear in front of WuFan. "How possible!" It was WuFan''s father, Monkey King, who appeared in front of WuFan. "Dad?" Wukong didn''t speak, just waved his fist at WuFan. "So fast." WuFan evades Wukong''s attack in time, which is just Wukong''s current strength, but WuFan can''t compare. "Hahaha, how about I project the most powerful person in your heart. If you don''t defeat him, you will be killed by him. This is my strength, and this is the end of your boldness." WuFan has been beaten. "Stop it, Dad." With one punch, WuFan went underground. Wukong''s Qi changed again and became a Super Saiyan. "Dad." WuFan stood up from the ground and looked at Wukong who was still in the sky. "Why?" Wukong flew over again to attack WuFan, but this time WuFan can resist smaller. WuFan and consciousness is slowly dissipating. "If I were stronger." "Naturally." Time seems to have stopped, and the figure of worry free appears in front of WuFan. "Mr. wuchou?" "What you need is not to go up step by step all the time, monkey rice." "Talent, you have Wukong''s different talent. Angry warrior, your anger is stronger than both of them." Wuchou reflects everything WuFan wants to see into WuFan''s mind. What will happen if he really can''t stop man-made people. "Everyone will die, so you can''t give up this time. At least, you have to defeat the illusion in front of you." All possibilities are recalled in WuFan''s brain, and all anger is stimulating WuFan. "Ah ah ah!" The powerful Qi not only blows away the false Wukong, but also breaks the whole environment. "Finally succeeded?" Wuchou looked at the golden figure in the air and smiled. "What''s going on?" A strange monster stood under the street, looked at the familiar figure in the air and said. "WuFan, have you finally broken through the limit?" Wukong and bick looked at the figure in the air and smiled happily. "Ha." For a moment, WuFan knocked the strange man down with a fist, and the Gaia memory of his body was directly crushed by WuFan. "Is that you?" WuFan remembers that this man, his classmate, has been in the second place. Unexpectedly, he embarrassed himself. "But thank you, too." Because of you, help me go further. Chapter 481 Doodle, doodle, doodle. Leisurely music sounded, worry free, lying quietly in the chair, drinking coffee. "Chairman, have you ever experienced war?" "Hum, are you looking down on me?" The chairman sat with his legs up and drank coffee quietly. "My age just looks very young. In fact, I am much older than you and experience more things." "So, what do you think of the war?" "Boredom and chaos." Wuchou put down the teacup and walked behind the chairman. "Indeed, the war has always been like this. After all, it is for plunder. Someone must lose everything." "But in addition to these, war has another meaning." "Loss, and growth." "What do you mean?" At this time, there was a knock outside the door. "Come in." "Please sign for it, please." Worry free to sign this express. "What is it?" Worry free tore up the express and took out a book. "War, war will never change." ~ Fengdu, commercial street ~ "So why are you so free to go shopping today?" The chairman followed wuchou and watched wuchou buy all kinds of ingredients. He was a little surprised. He thought that this man could cook. "After all, I am also a otaku. I need to learn a lot of skills necessary for otaku, and natural cooking is one of them." But today, wuchou always feels something wrong. Deng Deng, Deng Deng, Deng Deng The sky sounded strange sounds, and this familiar melody reminded wuchou of something. "We are the steel brotherhood." The sky rolled up a layer of ripples, and several huge spaceships flew in the sky. In addition to the huge airships, countless helicopters were patrolling. "We are the steel brotherhood. We came to this world for only one purpose." I saw countless cannons on the airship firing at the ground, and several soldiers wearing power armor flew out of it. "Plunder, resources." Boom, boom The sky kept firing guns, and worry free found that there were some time and space tunnels on the ground. Several guys in experimental clothes came out, a grenade was thrown out, and with a roar, several strange college made robots appeared here. "College, and steel brotherhood?" This is not a familiar world, and they should not be here. "They, don''t they!" Artillery fire and missiles kept falling and attacking innocent people on the ground. "The country is taking action." Local residents began to fight back, fighters and helicopters began to fight, but they would soon be knocked out by the other side. "Chairman, let''s go." "Wait, don''t you resist?" "I will, but only you need my care." Wuchou took the chairman back to the office and shut the chairman in the underground training ground. "Chairman, wait for me. We''ll be back soon." After setting up the chairman, wuchou has seen Wukong and bick rush back. "Bick, WuFan, you two go to evacuate the people in Fengdu first. At that time, there will be a great riot in the world. Wukong, you and I will deal with those enemies." Wukong and wuchou fly to the sky to attack those flying helicopters and power armored soldiers. "Is that the highest combat power in the world?" Standing in the command room, watching Wukong and wuchou''s attack, a biochemist commander said. "Start the device." Karaok A huge electric tower suddenly stretched out in front of the airship, a blue light flashed, and a strong shock wave rushed to wuchou and Wukong. "What''s going on?" That shock wave, like some kind of shackle, suppressed Wukong and wuchou''s ability to use Qi. They couldn''t control Qi for a moment and almost fell from the sky. "Ha!" They instantly became super Saiya people, broke through the restrictions given by the laser just now, and were ready to attack the airship. "Intensify efforts and restrict again." This time the light turned orange and came out again in an instant, but Wukong and wuchou were not affected. "Maximum strength." The light turned red, but they were still safe this time, but the surrounding planes, equipment and electrical appliances stopped working. "Turtle school Qigong!" Wukong a turtle sect Qigong, which directly destroys an airship. "Is this the highest combat power in your world?" The remaining two airships, a loud sound sounded, warning wuchou and Wukong. "Don''t be complacent. Soon our army will come. At that time, your ability that is not enough to see will be defeated by us." With that, these airships and the rest returned to another time and space, as if they had never been here. But the debris and crying all over the ground tell you that this matter has just begun. Not to mention what meeting these leaders are holding, wuchou and Wukong return to the office to discuss the enemies they may face next. "The enemy is a group of high-tech battle maniacs, but since they have the ability to cross the world, they must also have incredible ability. We may not be able to deal with them at that time." Everyone guessed what wuchou would say next. "So, we have to give up this city and the people of the whole world. Go back?" "Naturally impossible." "After all, I gave myself a test, and I will naturally find a way to finish him." Discuss the key affairs with bick and others, and sit quietly with no worries, thinking about the things on your mind. "Let''s go out for a walk." The chairman came out, looked at the worry free who was still thinking, and said. "No, after all, this matter has surprised me a little. I didn''t expect these people to appear here. I''m a little worried about another world." "Is there anyone else in that world waiting for you to go back?" "Well, a lot." Wuchou suddenly holds the chairman. It has been a long time. Wuchou hasn''t tried this action, which surprised the chairman. After all, wuchou has always kept his duty and didn''t do anything to her. "Just a minute, just a minute." Worry free holds the chairman in his arms, as if he wants to integrate the chairman into his body. "Tired?" "Maybe. After all, I''m really tired of thinking that there are many things waiting for me in the future." The chairman put his hand on wuchou''s head, gently stroked each other''s head and comforted. "Listen, you are my most important thing. No matter what happens, you have to fulfill my dream, so you must live." The chairman looked at Wu Chou who was still in a daze and said. "Maybe you need that thing. Maybe he can stimulate your ability. Try it. You can be stronger." "What?" The chairman seemed to be ready and took out a box from the bottom of the table. "Become phase four so that you can better use the star carving I gave you." Chapter 482 "Chairman, do you know what people call these things?" Wuchou points to a hanging picture on the wall, which shows a city surrounded by Octopus and vines. There are unclear things walking on the ground. "I don''t know what you want to say. When did you start talking about art?" Wuchou ignored the chairman''s metaphor and said. "People in the world always blame inexplicable gods or mysteries for things they can''t think about, but have they ever thought that if they really go deep into these things, they will finally find that these things have a source." "The so-called world, for them, is the earth, but in fact, many things that can''t be explained clearly, because the noumenon is not the earth, so nature can''t solve them with the knowledge of the earth." "That is, the so-called concept of outer God." ~ Fengdu ~ War, war surrounds the whole city, not only the wind capital, but also the whole world. The blond soldiers beat them back, but later, when these aggressors said they would make a comeback, everyone panicked. Those who escaped left, those who surrendered wanted to surrender, and those who fought continued to prepare. The world''s troops are concentrated in Fengdu city to fight to the death with foreign enemies. "Not enough." Using all his means, the chairman could only call a small number of people to participate in the war, and most of them were unwilling to continue to fight. "After all, at that time, everyone saw that wuchou and Wukong fought. If even these two people could not resist those enemies, naturally they could not." Everyone knows, but in the end, many people stayed to protect their world. "Worry free, how long will the enemy appear again?" Wukong and others have stood on the windmill of Fengdu, waiting for the enemy to come again. The only one who can know the trace of the enemy is wuchou who can use space ability. "Here we are." Wuchou has felt the vibration of space. Sure enough, the sky is rippling with a different halo again. One, two, many, huge airships are transferred from space. We haven''t opened fire yet. After all, our troops are still in the preparation stage. If they suddenly open fire, they will be caught off guard. "Human beings in this world, listen to us." The radio came from those airships. "We don''t have to fight. If you can''t win our strongest soldiers, you naturally can''t resist our guns. It''s better to fight. As long as you can defeat our strongest general, we''ll leave." Everyone who stayed in Fengdu looked at Xiang wuchou and Wukong. "That''s right. If we really lose, no matter how powerful the army is, we will lose." Wuchou and Wukong fly to mid air, waiting for each other''s players to come out. "Is it my turn at last?" I saw the largest airship flying out of it. A strange man could fly in mid air like them, but he couldn''t feel the existence of Qi at all. "You are, elder Maxon." The elder of the iron and steel brotherhood is also the last to unify the remnant organization of the iron and steel brotherhood. "Although I don''t know how you know me, now I''m not the name I used to be a human." I saw some strange white lines on him, and these strange trends have been seen in some world. "Sure enough, you have." Madison''s whole body turned white and his hair turned white. The huge magic wave could even tear the space. "Call me the perfect saint." Countless white magic arrays appeared behind the elder. Before they could fight back, they shot countless white light arrows at wuchou and Wukong. "No, the people below will suffer." Wuchou had to ask Wukong to deal with the elder and return to the bottom by himself. The power of emptiness Tough Guardian Wuchou turned into a huge statue, blocking the white light arrow with huge wings and body. "Ha!" Wukong directly becomes a super Saiya, instantly moves behind the elder and punches him. "What!" The elder seems to have predicted Wukong''s actions. One hand catches Wukong''s attack, the other hand aims at Wukong, and a palm print is buckled on wuchou''s body. "Uh!" The white energy moves around Wukong''s body wantonly, and finally forms a seal array to suppress Wukong''s energy. There is no way to use Super Saiyan. "Indeed, your strength is good, but I am different from you. I can seal your strength." The elder took a hand, a coffin appeared out of thin air, and shut Wukong in. "Wukong!" Wuchou returns to its original form and flies up to prepare to rescue Wukong. "As for you, let you see the power I have recently gained." The elder took out a familiar long sword, which symbolized victory. "This is." The elder injected magic into the long sword and waved it to wuchou. The black energy light gun came towards wuchou. For the rest of the people behind him, wuchou had to resist the attack of the other party. "Ha ha!" It''s just, is it really that simple? A strange chain was thrown out by the elder and tied up wuchou directly. The strength of the body was losing, and it was almost impossible to maintain the human shape. "We also pay attention to dealing with spirits, so you can''t help it." As soon as the elder waved, wuchou slowly floated in front of him, and the long sword had touched wuchou''s throat. "Just now your pupils contracted. It seems that you know the owner of this sword. It''s interesting. You can also cross space." "I want to ask, what''s the matter with the owner of this sword?" "Oh, that man." The elder seems to have said something unimportant. "I melted her and sent her back to the Yingling hall, but I forcibly retained this sword." "You guy." What wuchou finally gets is the elder''s powerful foot and directly loses consciousness. "The world has lost its meaning. Surrender. The two strongest of you have lost." Originally, everyone desperately wanted to surrender, but the elder thought about it and shook his head. "But it''s really not a good choice to leave your army. You''d better kill it, everyone, attack." Next, there is a one-sided war. Clang Wuchou and Wukong are imprisoned in the specially prepared cage of the airship. Not only can they not use any strength here, but even their physical strength will slowly weaken and finally become ordinary people. Dida, Dida "Uh." Wuchou slowly regained consciousness and felt something drop by drop on his lips. "Who is it?" Although the dark cell can''t be seen clearly, wuchou can still see that this group of unclear and crawling creatures in front of him. "How possible!" Chapter 483 Three weeks ago ~ another world, Xueyuan city ~ "Let''s go quickly. The enemy is attacking again." Karaok The sky shot a laser as big as a column and hit the outer protective cover of the School Park City. "Haven''t you come back yet?" The man upside down in the medical cabin, looking at the enemy with increasing firepower outside, asked the man around him. "There seems to be no way. Hide first. We still have a lot of time." "No way." Most students have left the campus city through a safe tunnel, but not only here, in addition to the college city, but also other countries have been attacked to varying degrees. "Let''s go." Once a member of the steel brotherhood, dans decided to aim his weapons at his compatriots in order to protect the city. "We don''t need traitors." Several paladins surrounded dans, suppressed the fire and captured dans. "Come on, master." Hei Dai grabbed the girl and wandered around the streets of the city. He had only one purpose to protect this person. In addition, the rest were not his own goals. "Look for them quickly. They must not have gone far. The elder said that the two men must be taken back." Hei Dai took Shaye into a shop and looked at the scouts passing by. Hei Dai was very upset and decided to kill him directly. Maybe he could help Shaye leave. sky "How possible." Everyone in Grade 5 of Xueyuan City, except the strongest party, has been arrested and put in a special prison. "Can''t bounce." One side passed and fought between the roofs. A man in strange clothes floated behind him and followed each other closely. "Surrender, your superpowers won''t work for us." A strong light flashed, and one party fell to the ground unconscious. sky "Bastard, try my blow to destroy heaven and earth." A red light directly hit the airship in mid air, but then a huge space crack appeared in front of it, completely absorbing the power of heaven and earth to leave the planet. "Cut." Lack of magic? After all, the objects you can extract are not in this world. "As my people, I dare to abandon my king. I''ll settle with you next time." Looking at the paladins around, Jin Shan smiled and his magic increased sharply. "Come on, clowns, let you see the power of the king." The huge golden barrier opens in Jinshan''s body and surrounds the whole city in an instant. "Bastard, I''m the king!" "Golden guy." Watching the golden guy slowly disappear in the sky, Hei Dai gritted his teeth and continued to take Shaye away. "Stop, wolf king, you''ve done your best." The former wolf king was interrupted by a front leg, lame and lame in front of Joan of arc. He didn''t retreat even though he was shot and cut. "Stop, we surrender. They just want our treasure. You don''t need to do that." Joan held the wolf king tightly, but the wolf king didn''t go away and decided to block in front of Joan. "It''s all my fault. If I''m not lack of magic, you can leave." Looking at the other paladins slowly surrounded, one man and one wolf desperately accepted their own ending. "Sorry." On the other side, Xueyuan City, exit. "That''s enough, Hercules. That''s enough. Stop it. We surrender." Intix held Hagrid, who was half kneeling on the ground. Originally, the two could escape, but they were finally found by the patrol Paladin. In order to protect intix, Hagrid had to protect intix all the time and didn''t dare to do anything at all. "Indix, No." Even though half of his eyes could not open, Hercules pushed indix behind him. "You can''t be caught. If you are caught, the rest of the associations on the magic side will be in trouble. You must not be in trouble for the last counterattack of the world." Hercules finally held indix tightly and ran out with his magic. "Ah ah ah!" Like crazy, Hercules broke through all the obstacles and rushed out of the school garden city. "Here you are, little mouse." Elder Maxon appeared in front of HEIDAI and Shaye. I don''t know when they were found. "Hum, with your weak sword, how can you protect the extraterrestrial creature behind you?" Hei Dai didn''t reply, but stared at elder Maxon. "I said, too slow." Hei Dai hasn''t reacted yet. Maxon has appeared behind them and kicked Hei Dai away with one foot. ¡°saber£¡¡± Shaye wanted to go over, but was caught by Maxon, and the black smoke invaded Shaye''s body. "Your strength belongs to me." I saw that Shaye''s power was absorbed by Maxon, and finally Shaye changed back to his former appearance. "It''s ugly." Maxon went to Hei Dai, grabbed Hei Dai''s head with one hand and absorbed all his strength, including existence, into his body. "Hum, lock up the monster. Let''s go and go to the next place." Xueyuan City, occupied. However, they couldn''t find the escape indix and the president of the college city. They kept the army here to find the last two. And the lost, fantasy killer. At this time, the prison of the main airship. Dark prison, distant screams and whips, constantly stimulate other people''s senses. In the isolated cage, wuchou looked at the familiar figure in the dark, and his eyes slowly moistened. "Shaye, is that you?" The familiar touch came, but Shaye couldn''t respond without worry. Shaye, who lost all his strength, didn''t even have the ability to speak. "It''s my fault. I should go back early. Everyone is because of me." Since Shaye will be caught and even become like this, it can be imagined what happened to the rest of the people in that world. "Damn it." Body, still can''t move. "Wukong, where are you?" "I don''t know. It''s dark all around and I can''t feel the air." The link between wuchou and Wukong will not be broken because of these things. After all, they are one. "What''s the matter with you? You were defeated in a moment." "I don''t know. The other party uses some strange seal to imprison my strength. How about you?" "It''s not good. I''m also limited by special things, but the other party may not think that my power is more than that." Worry free calms down and slowly corrodes the chains wrapped around him with the power of emptiness. Looking at the tentacle still around him, wuchou stretched out his hand and grasped its sharp corner. "Wait for me, I will help you recover." Chapter 484 Fengdu, underground warfare station "Remember, we have only one purpose." "Rescue the two people who are locked up on the ship, and then think of other ways." Having said that, the three knew that even if it was completed, they might not be able to leave alive. "But I believe Mr. wuchou and dad will have a way." At this time, the prison in the airship "Soon." Wuchou can feel that the bondage around him is getting smaller and smaller. As long as the iron chain is completely burned, he will have a chance to leave. "All right." Wuchou opens the chain, walks to Wukong and looks at the imprisonment on Wukong. "How''s it going?" "It''s not difficult. As long as we analyze the structure of this thing, we can solve it quickly." Magic covers the whole seal and analyzes the structure of the seal bit by bit. "Well, let''s go." Worry free looked at Shaye and decided to carry Shaye to himself. "Wukong, I won''t fight next. Please along the way." "Well, no problem." They moved slowly in the shadow of the airship. Maybe many people were locked here. There was no worry to find their place. "Wait." Two soldiers without power armor stood by the railing chatting. "Hasn''t the wolf been disposed of yet?" "There''s no way. After all, the hatred in the other party''s heart is very big. It needs to be reduced slowly before it can be used for us. Otherwise, we will be swallowed up by that resentment and become a puppet without thinking." "That''s right, but I didn''t expect that the pure evil creature actually protected a saint of divine power. Sure enough, there are thousands of worlds, all strange." "No, I have to see other prisons." Wuchou and Wukong followed the careless soldier. When he came near the prison, wuchou knocked the other party unconscious. "Deformation." The power of emptiness also has the ability to become the appearance of each other. Wuchou turned into the soldier and slowly approached the cell door. "Oh, hard work. How are they doing?" "It''s all right. After all, they are well imprisoned and don''t mess around." While wuchou chatted with the guard at the door, wuchou clicked twice, knocked out the two guards at the door and quickly entered the prison. As soon as I entered the door, I saw a big cage with a giant wolf surrounded by black flame. Even if the body was trapped by a special chain, the giant wolf did not give in. "Who are you?" Joan of arc was protected by the fire of the giant wolf. She saw two inexplicable people coming in, and she was familiar with the power of one. "Joan of arc, are you okay?" "This feeling, I see." Joan of arc didn''t expect him to come back, and at this time. "Where have you been? Everyone, everyone has been arrested, and some people." "I know, so I''ll save you." Wuchou is ready to approach, but the wolf king seems to have lost his mind. Even if others come, the black flame will rush directly. "Sorry." Wuchou waved and a red light surrounded the wolf king and directly imprisoned the wolf king. Static force The wolf king was flashed by the red light, and finally turned into a man and fell to the ground. "Joan of arc, it''s okay." Wuchou came to Joan of arc and grabbed each other''s hand, but the other party threw himself directly into wuchou''s arms and cried. "Everyone, the rest, the golden guy, the food, and Hercules, all disappeared." "I know, I know." Wuchou has no way to heal the wounds encountered during this period of time. He just hopes he can save others. "The rest, in Xueyuan City, are all the others here?" Joan of arc seemed to finally calm down and shook her head. "In addition to us, many people are directly locked up in the college city. Our special existence is locked up in this airship and waiting to be eaten." "Eat it?" "It''s all right. As long as we are completely controlled by them, our power will be completely swallowed up by them and become their power." There''s such a thing. Wuchou really can''t think of it. It seems that he has a lot to do. "Hum, so you and your partners will also be eaten by us." Suddenly there was a noise behind them. Wuchou and Wukong turned their heads and saw the elder with a group of paladins behind them. "Exposed?" "Hum, you think, you two such tough guys, how can there be little surveillance? I just want to know what you will do. Unexpectedly, you are really special. You can know other people across the world." "Do it, catch them." Wuchou sees that the situation is bad. He quickly gives Shaye and the wolf king to Joan of arc. After establishing a contractual relationship with Joan of arc again, wuchou pushes Joan of arc and Wukong away. "Go!" Wukong knew he still had something to protect. He couldn''t fight. He had to take them away first. "Wait for me." Wukong shot at the wall of the boat. The huge airship was opened a big hole. Wukong jumped out with Joan of arc. "Catch up." The others were ready to catch up and saw wuchou use that power again. "Ah ah!" A black light flashed, and all the paladins ready to pursue became dolls. "No, grab this first." Seeing that wuchou has put on the black armor, the elder still solves the big trouble first. "Not enough!" The black light flashed again, and a dark green sledgehammer came and pulled the elder and wuchou into the abnormal space. "The enemy is coming." Looking at the helicopters approaching them in the sky, Joan of arc waved her flag. The gods are here Two golden lights surrounded Joan of arc and Goku, and the helicopter attack couldn''t get close to them at all. "Oh, yes, this power." Wukong let Joan of arc continue to fall freely and flew up to solve these helicopters close to them. Diddle diddle When the warning sounded, the airships that had planned to continue their operations stopped and urgently controlled all troops to catch Wukong and Joan of arc. "Dad, they escaped!" WuFan and others are ready to start. Unexpectedly, Wukong has escaped and fought in mid air. "WuFan, we''ll go too." Two figures also flew into the air to help Wukong solve the approaching enemy. "Where is wuchou?" The only director who couldn''t go up looked at the sky and thought. At this time, there is still no worry in different space. "Surrender, you can''t beat me." The elder who changed the mode looked at the completely different worry free, thinking how much different power he would get if he absorbed worry free. "Hum, it''s up to you?" Karaok The black gas gun shoots indiscriminately at the elder, but these simple energy attacks can be easily dissolved by the lines on the elder. "Soon, the magic analysis in my body is analyzing this ability. You can''t trap me." With a flash of red light, the attack was not broken down. It rubbed the elder''s left and scratched a blood mark. "Then try it." Chapter 485 Different space Boom The Silver Hammer fell, and a white light flashed back, out of the range of being hit. "Don''t try to escape!" A huge dark green giant claw stretched out from the ground and rowed past the white figure ready to escape. Only the white light flashed behind the white figure, a pair of white transparent wings expanded, and several lasers were emitted from the tip to disperse the giant claw. "To that extent?" Before finishing this sentence, a silver white hammer was thrown directly, and the white figure had to grasp the flying hammer empty handed. Not yet. The silver spear stretched out from the ground and flew to the figure still holding the sledgehammer. "Ha!" A white wing, a transparent hurricane, scattered all the spears. "You guy." One threw the sledgehammer away, and then a black light flashed. "What!" Wuchou has already prepared turtle school Qigong. The energy directly hits the elder. Even if it can decompose the energy, it can''t decompose such a dense energy attack. "Not yet!" The lines on the chest flashed, and the light of the Milky Way gathered in front of the chest and transformed into its own power. "Damn it!" The elder just buffered the attack of turtle sect Qigong. As soon as he looked up, he saw that wuchou was ready for the next attack. Galactic spark impact Black and red energy is coming. Windy, half empty Two golden figures collide everywhere in mid air, and all helicopters and paladins hit by the golden figure will be completely destroyed. "Ha!" Two blue lights flashed, like a huge lightsaber, sweeping the enemy in the air. "Laser magic bullet!" Not far away, another green figure constantly sends out golden energy balls. As long as these paladins and helicopters encounter these light bombs, they will be directly smashed. In the distance, the earth defense force, which made a comeback again, attacked the members of the steel brotherhood in the sky and on the ground again. Even if their strength was weak, they were doing their best. "The most important thing is the battle in the airship." The chairman stood beside Joan of arc and looked at the airship without any movement. "As long as worry free can defeat the elder, this battle is our victory." Maybe I couldn''t bear the attack of Wukong and WuFan. Finally, a strange figure flew out of the airship to stop them. "How possible!" Wukong clearly sensed that wuchou was still fighting with the elder, but the man flying out in front of him was the elder Maxon fighting with wuchou. "Surprised? But this time it''s different." I saw different black lines on the elder, and the wings behind him turned into pure black fluorescence. "I thought it was different, but the color was different. Do you think you can deal with me?" Before he finished, he saw the other party''s right hand turn into an energy cannon and directly shoot orange red energy at Wukong. "Wow!" Wukong squatted down in time and saw the orange energy shoot to the ground, melting a whole piece of land in an instant. "Well, even you can''t carry the melting gun specially for dealing with objects." "Hee hee, that''s right." Instantaneous movement "But if you want to hit me." With one punch, the black machine will fly directly, and the other party will stretch out the propeller from his feet to stabilize his body. "Uh." The elder stared at Wukong. "It seems that you don''t have another mysterious power, just a robot." "Hum, what nonsense." Circuit activation A pushing force pushed the elder close to Wukong. Wukong waved his fist. Suddenly, his fist turned against Wukong, just like Wukong backhand hitting himself. "Wow." Wukong was beaten back by himself. He didn''t know why, so he turned several times to stabilize his body. "Rebound?" "Hee hee, exactly. It''s the best ability to deal with muscle fools like you." The elder rushed over again and planned to repeat the old trick, but this time, it was him who went backwards. "What?" call Wukong took a breath and looked at the elder proudly. "It''s very simple. Just change the direction of strength in an instant. These heresy have no effect on me." "Cut, don''t be complacent." The elder fired several orange lasers at Wukong and laughed wildly. "As long as you can''t get close to me, how about you?" "I just said, what are you laughing at?" A uppercut hit the elder on the chin. Wukong then swept and kicked the elder away. "Turtle school Qigong!" Aim at the other party''s left hand and break the other party''s arm. Looking at the other party rolling on the ground, Wukong asked. "What''s the matter? You''re too weak compared with another person. Is that it?" At this time, the airship suddenly exploded, and a white figure fell from the sky and fell directly to the black elder. "Why?" Looking at the other wounded, the elder knew that he had lost. "How about worry free?" A black figure fell on Wukong''s side. Although part of the armor had split, compared with another person, worry free was like nothing. "Hum, don''t get close to me. I''ll teach you a lesson sooner or later." "Ah." Wukong saw that wuchou was out of control with this force and became controlled by another person. "Well, come to an end." Blue energy and black energy are facing the two elders. "There seems to be no way." The two elders stood up and looked at wuchou and Wukong indifferently. "Let you see our real strength." "This is the combination of two people, the combination of magic and science." I saw the Black Elder''s body slowly become a pile of parts attached to the white elder. The white elder''s body is also undergoing great changes, forming a half black and half white human body. "This is the ultimate power, not the power you kids can understand." Before the words fell, wuchou and Wukong came to the elder and punched him. Boom "What!" ¡Á two Wuchou and Wukong''s fists were caught by the elders and threw them out. "Weak!" Whew Two white lights shot directly at the two people, caught the attacking two people with bare hands, and were directly hit by this force. "Dad, Mr. wuchou!" Wuchou and Wukong reappeared in front of the elder, but both were hurt. "I''m really surprised. It''s just fusion. The power is so much stronger." Worry free strength also dispersed, just looking at the incredible enemy in front of me, I didn''t know what to do to deal with him. "Method, there is one." The chairman walked behind them and said nothing. He directly inserted a needle into wuchou''s body. "What are you doing?" "This is the only way I can think of." The chairman injected something into wuchou''s body, stepped back and walked to Joan of arc. "Come on, let me see your power." Chapter 486 "What did you just do?" Wuchou looked at the chairman who gave himself an injection for no reason and said he forgot to avoid the attack he was preparing to launch. "That''s the reagent to awaken your power. Let me see. If it''s your star carving, it will be very powerful." "That''s what you say, but." Almost didn''t escape the magic bullets fired by the elder. Wuchou said helplessly while avoiding these dangerous magic bullets. "I don''t know what my star carving inspires. Chairman, did you misunderstand something?" "Isn''t that black ability inspired by your star carving?" "No." Wuchou and Wukong together blocked the elder''s power storage magic gun once, and looked at the chairman with a dusty face. "That''s my ability to awaken. It has nothing to do with your star moment." The chairman was lost in thought. Did you guess wrong? The chairman thought so, but soon shook his head and gave up the idea. "No, it must be your ability and my star moment that will stimulate your ability. You just don''t realize it." A back somersault dodged a magic bullet passing by. Having no worry, listening to the chairman''s words, I felt it was not unreasonable. "So, what am I missing?" "A weapon, a weapon that can really be held." Weapons? Worry free needs thinking and a little time. "Wukong, buy me some time." "No problem." Wukong raised his Qi again, but it was not enough to face the fit elders. "Aren''t you going to give up yet? You have no chance of winning." The elder waved to the airship, several cannons fired directly at them, and several huge mechanical parts flew over. "Combination." All the parts are combined directly along the link, and finally a huge robot appears in front of Wukong. "Turn on the magnetic field." A blue energy immediately surrounded the whole city, and all the people in the whole city suddenly felt difficult to breathe. "Second magnetic field." The orange energy surrounds the whole city. It can be seen that except Wukong and wuchou, everyone else suddenly lies down, like being negatively added with great gravity. "No, the rest will be unable to resist and make a quick decision." Karaok Many pieces of iron flew out of the robot, attached to the elder and formed a pair of huge wings. Click With a wave, all the connected iron pieces flew towards Wukong. Wukong could see that the iron pieces were attached with strong magic. Ha. Wukong narrowly avoided all the attacks. The elder saw that he was directly close to Wukong, and the white laser was emitted from his right hand. Before Wukong could escape, the iron piece he had just escaped could still be controlled by the other party. As soon as he turned around and pasted it directly, Wukong was almost hit by the other party. "Not yet." The elder''s arm directly separated from his body and flew out, just grasping Wukong''s neck. "Maximum strength." Wukong is directly stuck on the ground with his arm. It won''t be long before he will be strangled alive. Boom A black light flashed, and a black light grass flew over, directly holding Wu Kong''s arm around his neck. The elder looked up to the other side and saw that wuchou finally thought of what his weapon was. Instantaneous movement Wukong returned to wuchou and looked at wuchou with a strange thing in his hand. He gasped and said. "Is that all right?" "No, I already know what my awakening is. That alone can''t win this guy." "So?" Wuchou put away his weapons and looked at the elder who came gradually. "Wukong, are you afraid of death?" "Hee hee." Wukong stretched out his hand to wipe the blood on his head and said. "How can I be afraid of death? I''m a dead man. No matter how afraid I am, it won''t help." "Hum, that''s nice." Wuchou takes the weapon, and the dark light surrounds wuchou and Wukong. "Only three minutes." Three minutes? "Three minutes, defeat him, Wukong, this power will be very strong, but at the same time, your body can''t support this power, only three minutes." "Enough, come on." The worry free body is integrated into Wukong, and the black light penetrates into Wukong. "What''s going on?" The wind and cloud turned pale, the sky was full of dark clouds, thunder and lightning, the sea in the distance was not calm, and the surrounding buildings and debris were shaky by the strong wind. "Dad?" WuFan looked up at Wukong with difficulty. Wukong''s expression was very painful, just like a powerful force forced into Wukong. "Uh, uh, uh." Goku''s body is like an inflated balloon. The performance of Qi has exceeded the limit of super Saiya people, but this is not enough. "Ha!" A bolt of lightning struck Wukong directly. The people around him were temporarily blind and couldn''t see what had happened to Wukong. "Dad''s anger is incredible." At this time, Wukong not only wrapped his Qi with strange current, the golden Qi became more concentrated, but also his expression became more serious. "Is this the power of super Saia beyond super Saia?" "This constant power is incredible." Wukong was not afraid of the elder at this time. "Just changed a little, like beating me?" The elder quickly appeared in front of Wukong and kicked him, but Wukong simply caught him. "Sorry, there''s not much time." Poop Wukong hit the elder with a fist, and the other party''s consciousness may be scattered. "Damn it!" The elder hit him with an elbow, but he was also kicked to the ground by Wukong, which was a stomp and trampled on the elder. "How is it possible, but I am a God who integrates all the forces. How can you defeat me, a mere human!" "You don''t understand. How can you know the difficulty of progress and the power to protect everything when you abandon your human identity?" Suddenly, the elder stretched out a strange tube from behind and inserted a needle directly into Wukong. "Cheated, this time I want to absorb your strength and make me stronger." "Hum, try if you want to absorb!" Wukong inspires his Qi to the highest level. He sees the elder absorb it constantly and his strength is stronger and stronger. "Strong, strong, more, more." But soon, the elder finally found something wrong. "No, no, too much, too much, stop, stop!" However, Wukong held the pipe tightly and didn''t let the other party let go. "Damn, ah!" The elder''s body kept expanding. The last golden light flashed, and the whole body exploded. "Did you succeed?" Wukong smashed the robot directly with one foot, and the others finally returned to normal. "Won?" Looking at the energy floating around in the sky, I saw that these energy returned to the original owner, and Shaye also recovered because of the return of energy. However, for those who have been fully absorbed, the energy dissipates as the container disappears. "It''s over." Chapter 487 War, war never changes. Even if the war is over, the wounds left by the war are difficult to heal, which can only be cured by time. Fengdu is clearly just a peaceful city. Everyone lives here in peace, but who can think that the enemies of different worlds will come here and invade their world. The wind was full of sadness for a time. Clatter Even if the reconstruction is fast, it will take time, three days from the war. Rain, heavy rain. Trapped under the eaves, the two twisted their soaked shirts, complaining and sighing. "It''s raining hard. It doesn''t seem to stop in a short time." WuFan wiped the rain on his body with a towel on his head. Just after work, he was going to walk back. Unexpectedly, it rained. WuFan was followed by bick who was passing by from work. They hid under the eaves to take shelter from the rain. "WuFan, how''s your study recently?" "Fortunately, uncle bick should be very busy recently?" "Fortunately, the summary is over, and the rest is to tell the residents, those who died accidentally or disappeared." Although bick was not a good man, he has always been around Wukong and WuFan, and his character has changed a lot. "WuFan, your classmate, are you okay?" Saying this, WuFan paused for a while. "At that time, it was time for class. Damn it. If I had stayed at school, everyone would have died." There were not a few seriously injured people, and even if they left the school, many people were involved in the bombing by the other party at that time. "Don''t worry, it''s not your fault, it''s all because of those people." "But if I could be stronger then." WuFan understands again that strength is necessary to protect his family and friends. "Uncle bick, I want to become stronger, not only for future man-made people, but also for future enemies." "Hum, naturally, I will practice you well." On the other side, the office. "Shaye, it''s not your fault. Don''t care." Two days have passed since Shaye returned to human form and came back here. Both of them are silent, but wuchou is very clear that Shaye blames himself for Heidi''s sacrifice. "I''ll be here." Worry free can do nothing but stay with Shaye. I hope time or the future can cure Shaye''s inner pain. In the training ground, Joan looked at the wolf king who had not returned to normal. She could only wait. After all, the wound didn''t heal so quickly. "Lord, I hope those who sacrifice can return to the constellation of heroes and get their own peace." After the war, Wukong''s body almost couldn''t support it. His body couldn''t bear that powerful force. After lying at home for two days, Wukong finally calmed down, but Wukong began to feel something wrong. "I can''t control my anger." Because Wukong couldn''t control his Qi, he naturally didn''t dare to mess around and rest at home. "It''s really a headache. It''s rare that the body has remembered that Qi. Maybe I have the opportunity to become like that by relying on my own strength. It''s a pity." Wukong had to give up cultivation temporarily and wait until the time to practice along that idea. "Chairman, what''s the matter?" Since wuchou finally awakened his weapons last time, the chairman has fallen into another thinking cycle. Moreover, the fusion power of Wukong and wuchou last time made the chairman realize for the first time that he may see his goal. However, after thinking about it, Wukong''s form is only his next evolution, not his ideal, so the chairman thinks. "My goal can only be to take you as the main body and burst out the power to change the world. Maybe it is another form, which is what I have been pursuing." Chairman, you need to find the enemy and force wuchou to fall into life and death like this time in order to achieve your dream. "Perhaps there is another way." Wuchou knows what the chairman said, but wuchou won''t let her mess. "Stop, this kind of thing can''t work. I''m not those Saiya people. I don''t have the power to inspire myself without their anger." Wuchou once told the chairman that the way to become a super Saiya is anger, so the chairman once thought of using all means to provoke wuchou to achieve his goal, but this method was rejected by wuchou. "Hum, I''m just a girl pursuing goals. Don''t care about the means to achieve them." Then the chairman looked at Shaye and had any special ideas. "Hello." Worry free pulled the chairman over and pressed her on the chair. "What do you want to do? Don''t think about Shaye, or I won''t let you go." "Ah, I didn''t think so. I just wanted to make another person''s idea." With that, the chairman hung his hands behind wuchou, and the whole person directly stuck to wuchou. The whole person grabbed the big tree of wuchou like a koala. "Stop it, don''t do that." Wuchou was trying to get rid of her. Unexpectedly, Shaye, who had not been moving just now, stood up and walked to wuchou. "Shaye, are you okay?" Shaye just hugged wuchou from behind. "I know, you just want me to notice you. Don''t be like this. I''m not a fool. How can I believe you will do something to this Laurie." Wuchou and the chairman, hearing Shaye''s words, were suddenly silent. "Well, that''s right, that''s right." Put down the chairman and push Shaye back to the room without worry. Maybe we should give Shaye some psychological preparation. "Am I not a threat?" The chairman didn''t think so, especially when he saw through the inner thoughts of a man. "Stupid woman, she hasn''t seen through her man''s ideas." Comfort Shaye, and worry free can finally relax. "How long?" The chairman suddenly asked wuchou. "What?" "How long will you stay here? I''m ready to leave with you." Worry free looked out the window. The rain hasn''t stopped. Pedestrians are silently passing by. It may take a lot of time. "We also have our own world to protect. The next enemy is one we are not sure of. You shouldn''t go with me. It''s not safe." "Then, if you take those people back, they will be safe?" The chairman refers to Shaye and Joan of arc, of course. "No, they are all my family." "Am I not?" Looking into the chairman''s eyes, wuchou didn''t reply immediately. "Admit it, I''ve been here for at least a year. You still have feelings for me, don''t you?" "But you just want a goal and don''t need to follow me." "No, I said it at the beginning." The chairman walked to wuchou and stood on tiptoe. "Anything can be done for a dream." Chapter 488 ticktock A dark dungeon Click, click The chains were entangled together and made a clatter. "Oh, I''m a little surprised to get to this point." The familiar voice sounded outside. Wuchou was locked in the dungeon and looked at the outside indifferently. "It''s really cold. Obviously, I''ve saved you many times. How can you look at me like that." "What do you want to do? Say it quickly. Pull me into this space. What are you going to do?" "Hum." The voice is surrounded by the whole dungeon, and the other party is like shouting around, completely unable to distinguish the other party''s position. "The last time, the time has come. If you want to master my strength, at least you have to pass this test." The dungeons suddenly opened and a black tunnel appeared in front of wuchou. "Go in." Wuchou looked at the iron chain around him and looked at the darkness silently. "Come on, it''s long enough." Worry free, go into the dark. ~ reality ~ Wuchou lies in bed like this, which proves that wuchou is still alive, but he just doesn''t wake up. "What happened?" "It''s all right. He''s just practicing." Wukong looked at wuchou who was still unconscious and said. "Look, he''ll wake up soon." ~ test the world ~ "How are you?" Wuchou opened his eyes again and could only see a vague figure in front of him, but no matter how serious he looked, he couldn''t see the true face of this person. "Don''t force it. I know. I can''t see clearly, can I?" The girl who was pillowed on her knees by wuchou trimmed wuchou''s hair with her hand and put her other hand on wuchou''s chest. What a familiar feeling. Obviously, wuchou doesn''t know who this person is, but wuchou always feels that this person is very important to himself. "Can you walk?" Wuchou sits up slowly. It''s incredible that this body is very weak. Even standing up makes wuchou''s heart jump. "Don''t force it. If you can''t move, I''ll accompany you." Although I can''t see clearly around, wuchou can still see the fuzzy, green grass, the fuzzy mountains in the distance, and the sky is an incredible color. "Let''s go." One step, two steps, can''t move. Poop Wuchou fell to the ground and let the invisible girl check her body. "No." Cool feeling. Even if you can''t see clearly, wuchou can still see the girl''s hands turn red. "Almost." The girl covered her worry free abdomen, but no matter what the girl did, the blood still seeped out. "It''s so rare. I''ve brought you back. Don''t go back, don''t go back." The girl tried her best to cover the worry free wound, but the worry free consciousness still gradually collapsed. "Don''t go." Worry free, unconscious. When he opened his eyes, wuchou found himself trapped in a dungeon surrounded by strange instruments of torture. "Oh, are you awake at last?" The sound sounded. "Where is this?" Step step step Footsteps came slowly. "Prisoner, are you awake at last?" A man in armor came down, took the key and prepared to take wuchou away. "You''re lucky today. The great evil god needs sacrifices. I''m honored." Wuchou was taken to the basement by the man. There were several men in strange uniforms. Surrounded by them was a huge magic array. "Lord evil god, this is your sacrifice. Accept our gift." Black smoke comes out of the magic array. It''s OK. Er, it''s laziness. "How possible!" Worry free eyes look at each other, jokingly look at themselves, and then. Rowing He killed all the people present except wuchou. "What are you doing?" "Don''t you think it''s interesting?" The other party looked at the bloody body lying on the ground and said. "To some extent, they also become eternal beings. Although they are not alive, they have not become my dolls." Worry free doesn''t cater to each other. "Don''t you think my ideal is the most correct way to stop the time of life and let them exist forever." "No." The other side turned and looked at worry free. "You''re not right?" "Yes, the eternity of life depends only on the endless inheritance, which is the eternal life. Your idea is wrong." "You are the same as him, and you will never think the same as me." "But in the end, you chose me. At that time, why did you choose me?" The other party seems to recall the past. "At that time, you can take another person, someone with the same ideal as you, but in the end, you choose me who is completely different." Click, click "I don''t know, so I''ll stay and hope to know your answer." Wuchou doesn''t know why he once wanted to keep this person with different ideas. He doesn''t know what he once thought. "If you ask this, how can I know? After all, I''m not who I used to be." The other party goes to wuchou and points to wuchou''s heart. "Even so, the soul and thoughts are the same. Even if you are not who you were, your thoughts are the same." "This is the last question. Why did I choose me with different answers at that time?" Worry free thought about it. If it was your choice, why did you choose him? "Maybe it''s a sense of familiarity." "Familiarity?" Wuchou looked at the debris on the ground and said. "I don''t know. Obviously, I should reject or oppose these things, but deep in my heart, I think I miss them very much, just like I used to be a bad man." "Choose you, perhaps because of this inexplicable sense of familiarity." "Really?" In the opposite direction, wuchou threw something and caught it. It was a strange grip. "Go back, the answer this time, reluctantly." Worry free, disappear in place. "A sense of familiarity?" "There''s not enough time." ~ reality ~ "Is it over?" Watching wuchou finally wake up, Wukong and others know that the trial is over. "Well, let''s go back." Fengdu, office "Say goodbye?" The semi tough man stood at the door, watching wuchou lead all his people back, thinking that the man would go to hell sooner or later. "Zuo Jun, these things are for you. In order to protect Fengdu, you should work hard." Wuchou handed the semi-hard man a suitcase containing the necessary funds. "Won''t you come back?" "Probably not. Our city also needs our protection. This is your Fengdu. Yinghai is protected by you." The legendary knight. "The wind is really cool." The semi tough man looked up at the windmill in the distance. When he turned around, they had disappeared. "It''s amazing, that family." "Fengdu, nature is protected by us." Chapter 489 "This is it." Wukong and others who came back from the different world finally came to the era of man-made man. On this day, all the soldiers of the earth came to this town to look for the trace of man-made man. "Wukong, doesn''t it matter if you don''t call him out?" Wuchou has had a lot of trouble since he got home. It''s daily to blow up the house every day. The key is to experience different torture every night. "Ah, I can''t help it. Recently, the worry free life is really bad. I can''t sleep well every day because there are too many people in their family." Bulma was on the side, and it was clear. After all, bulma is also a women''s alliance, especially the participation of Shaye and Joan of arc, which divides the whole family into two factions. One group, an alliance composed of jiaika and Rafael who stayed at home from the beginning, fought against the newly joined Joan of arc and Shaye. Every night, wuchou has to meditate quietly by himself. After all, if wuchou really plans to be alone with one of these people, he will be strangled by the other person. "Ah, I live in trouble every day. Sure enough, women are really terrible." After saying this, Wukong felt a cold stare at himself. Looking at the past, it turned out that bulma was staring at himself. "Hahaha, let''s look separately." At this time, people wandering in the city, including two guys who behaved very differently, suddenly began to kill innocent people indiscriminately. "No worries?" Wukong saw that wuchou suddenly appeared and flew out in one direction. "Found it!" Two strange man-made people looked up and saw no worry staring at them, as if they had found prey. "What''s going on without this person?" "Don''t worry, we will absorb all their energy and become stronger." However, when they saw clearly, they found that Sun Wukong was still following behind them. They were a little surprised. "It doesn''t matter. Even if the monkey king appears, we have a chance of winning." When the two approached, Wukong took a look at the man-made man and the sign in front of him. "Monkey King, I didn''t expect you to appear in front of us. I''m really surprised." "Know me, specifically for me?" "Yes, this is for the Revenge of our red ribbon Legion." "Go away, it''s not suitable for fighting." Wukong and wuchou left with two man-made people and found a wasteland in the distance. "Oh, I chose this place to find a good cemetery?" "Don''t talk big, you guys." One of the fatter guys came out and stared at Wukong and wuchou. "Wukong, be careful." "Nature." Wukong fought with the fat man-made man, but the other party seemed to despise Wukong. "Monkey King, all your combat data are in our records. You don''t need others to deal with you." "Hum, it''s just the earth. Then you don''t know the battle on nemex." "Naturally, I don''t know about the super Saiya." "Super Saiya?" Wukong suddenly burst out golden Qi, which surprised the man-made people watching. "I see. It''s really powerful, but it''s not our opponent." Just after that, Wukong had come to the man-made man and punched the fat man. Not only that, but also the fat man''s hat directly, revealing his brain. "Is this a man-made man? It''s disgusting." The fat man flew up again in silence, but the other party''s hand couldn''t touch Wukong at all. His backhand was an elbow and knocked the fat man over to the ground directly. "Ah!" The fat man wanted to hold Wukong, but it was all in vain. Wukong moved behind the fat man in an instant, put him down with one foot, raised his hand with a few punches and taught him a lesson. "No, in this way, before the 19th runs out of energy, there is no way to contact the monkey king. You will lose." However, wuchou always felt that Wukong''s expression was very strange, as if there was something hiding. "How about Mr. wuchou?" The rest of the battle finally came, and everyone was relieved to see Wukong fighting with one of the man-made men. "It''s just that Wukong is very strange. Everyone is ready to rescue." Sure enough, Wukong suddenly stopped. The turtle sect Qigong, which was supposed to be finished, couldn''t be released. "Uh." Wukong covered his chest with his left hand and squatted down in pain. "Wukong, isn''t it?" Seeing that the fat man still wanted to attack Wukong, wuchou flew directly in front of Wukong and beat the fat man with one foot. "Wukong, what''s wrong with you?" Wukong fell to the ground in pain, in a trance, as if there was an attack. "Heart disease? No, you have to take Wukong back quickly." There are WuFan and bick at the scene. Wuchou is not worried that these two garbage can defeat them, and wuchou feels that another person has come. "Everybody, these artificial people please." Wuchou moves back home with Wukong in an instant and goes directly to Wukong''s house to find the medicine left by the future youth at that time. "All right." After taking the medicine to Wukong, he quietly put Wukong on the bed. Wuchou is finally at ease. "What''s the matter with Wukong?" Qiqi, holding the monkey king, rushed over and looked at the pale Monkey King lying in bed. She was worried and almost cried. "It''s okay. He''s just sick. Take the medicine and he''ll be fine." At this time, Beijita and WuFan in the distance came to an island in the distance because they lost the man-made man. "Man made man, has it started?" The rest came to the door of the so-called secret base and heard someone arguing inside. Boom The iron gate was blown open. Two young people and a tall man came out and looked at WuFan and others. "You are sun WuFan and others. I''m sorry. Can you tell us where the monkey king is?" Whew Vegeta wouldn''t look like that. She stepped in front of them and punched them. "Go to hell, man-made man." Boom "Uh!" In response to vegeta, it was a hard punch. "How possible!" "Nothing is impossible, vegeta." Turning around and kicking again, vegeta lost her combat effectiveness and fell to the ground. "Dad!" In the future, TranX will become a Super Saiyan, fly up with a sword and cut it with a sword. "What a nuisance." Whew A strong light bomb flew directly against TranX, life and death unknown. "Everybody, don''t do it." "Wise, bick." After defeating vegeta and Tranks, the three did not continue to attack, but looked into the distance. "We have only one goal. If you don''t need to do it, we won''t hurt you." It''s a little different than expected. That''s what the rest of the fighting thinks. Chapter 490 "Strange device?" In the future, Tranks got a message that some strange things were found outside, and the logo of the capsule company was left on it. "It''s necessary to investigate." At this time, the man-made man is slowly driving to the current address of the monkey king, the monkey king''s home. "Why not clean up the monkey king early? Isn''t that our goal?" "Don''t worry. There''s still a lot of time anyway. We don''t need to be in such a hurry to clean them up." On the other hand, bick, who knew he was weak, decided to look at another person. "It seems time." Bick looked at the sky as if he saw the green figure. "Mr. wuchou, what''s next?" WuFan, Qiqi and others stayed with Wukong and asked wuchou, who had been with Wukong. "No problem. The focus is on the enemies. Can you tell me in detail about the man-made people." WuFan and wuchou made it clear about those man-made people and emphasized that those enemies killed their creators, but in addition, they did not kill innocent people indiscriminately, and let them go. "Is that so?" Wuchou is also a little surprised. After all, wuchou has guessed how abnormal the other party''s ferocity level is after hearing what Tranks said in the future. He killed them all at the beginning, and wuchou is ready to revive them with dragon beads. Unexpectedly, they didn''t even kill the others. The target was Wukong. "How about strength, compared with you and vegeta?" WuFan lowered his head and clenched his fist. "Although I''m very unwilling, I really can''t beat those guys, at least not now." Cultivation time is not enough. Maybe Wukong needs to continue to exercise, and WuFan is also. "Well, when those people come to us, I''ll deal with them. Then you''ll leave with Wukong. On the premise that Wukong hasn''t got up yet." At this time, on a remote island, TranX came here with bulma. "Yes, this is my time machine." Moreover, this dilapidated degree has passed for some time. I don''t know who came to this era through this thing. "What is the purpose?" Tranks doesn''t know. He just knows that creatures are dangerous at this time. At this time, the heaven, the God and bick meet again, but this time, bick has only one purpose. "God, you should know the purpose of my coming here." "Integration, for their own integrity." "The enemy is too strong. I need your half." "Hum, naturally, I''m prepared." On the other side, wuchou is taking care of Wukong and sensing the energy warning in the distance. "No, let''s go. They''re coming." Wuchou hurried to the next room and left with the people. He immediately moved and directly took all the people to the turtle fairy''s cabin. "Tortoise fairy, please next." Move in an instant again and go back to the house without worry. He walked out of the door and saw three man-made men appear in front of them. "Are you artificial people?" "Yes, although there is no such person as you in the information, can you take us to see the monkey king?" No. 16 on the other side scanned wuchou and felt that Wukong''s Qi was exactly the same as his. "Unbelievable, as like as two peas, Sun Wukong told me that he was not a real, but he was exactly the same as he was." "Well, he and the monkey king at least have a long history." Step forward on the 17th and look at worry free. "Sorry, can you show me your power?" Close your eyes and the Golden Air radiates. "No problem. Let me see your strength." "Super Saiya, I really haven''t seen you. It''s interesting." Before he finished, wuchou threw a dart directly at him. Originally, he was ready to catch it with his bare hands on the 17th, but his body ran away unnaturally. The next second, the dart disappeared directly, just like energy. "I see. Isn''t it an ordinary dart?" Soon, worry free attacks came one after another. A black split appeared in front of No. 17, but the other party didn''t move. That''s how he stood here. "What?" No. 17 punched him, but he didn''t disappear and was still in place. "Turtle school Qigong!" Wuchou used turtle school Qigong at a distance and looked at No. 17 for a while. "Do you still want to hit me at this distance?" Before I finished, as like as two peas in front of me, I used the same style of action. "What!" On the 17th, he was hit by the raiding turtle sect Qigong, and then hit by the back, raising the dust on one side. "It''s not that simple?" Sure enough, the attack just now has been blocked by some kind of barrier on the 17th. The attack just now is completely ineffective. "It''s amazing to use it this way." Watching the separation disappear, No. 17 kept releasing air cannons at wuchou, and the surrounding buildings and trees were destroyed for a time. "Oh, oh, what''s the matter? Is that it?" Wuchou dodges the gas gun and approaches No. 17. The power of emptiness On the 17th, I suddenly felt that wuchou was like a tiger ready to go, with a fierce light in his eyes. "What''s going on?" For a moment, worry free disappeared in front of them, leaving only one part in place. "Where is it?" The next second, wuchou appeared in front of No. 17. One punch, two punches, one foot, two feet, hit No. 17. Moreover, not only the fist, for a moment, wuchou also hit two darts and several sharp knife stabs, all of which came out in the blink of an eye. Soon, I didn''t react on the 17th. Wuchou has returned to his original position. "Oh, I see. You can change your position at will. It''s really convenient." Wuchou didn''t speak, just pointed to the 17th. "Oh, what''s the matter?" The other two people just saw that No. 17 had strange red lines, but No. 17 could not see them at all. "Burst!" Poop For a moment, all the damage just now was fed back to No. 17. The huge energy directly hit No. 17 and flew backwards for a long time. "Number 17!" The other two quickly came to check the injury of No. 17. As artificial people, the two with protective barriers were seriously injured by the strange attack just now. "It''s all right. I''m not dead yet. I''m surprised. This guy is very tricky." This sentence should be said by wuchou. I didn''t kill this guy in the moment of injury just now. Even if I can''t die, I should be disabled. "It''s unforgivable to type number 17 like this." The other two were also ready to fight, but the next second, wuchou''s two fingers stuck to his forehead. "That''s it. Goodbye and fight again next time." Instantaneous movement The other two couldn''t even stop it. Chapter 491 "This power." At this time, bick finally combined with the God of heaven and became the most perfect form. "Well, that place is strange." Bick felt a strange reaction, came to the ground and found that all humans in this place had disappeared, leaving only clothes in place. "What''s going on? It''s like some creature absorbs them." One side of the grass, out of a strange green monster, although it probably looks like a human, it''s just that gas. Yes, it''s an artificial man. "Yes, you are an artificial person. Who is it? I don''t remember your existence." "Hum, bick, I know you very well. Do you feel anything else? I''m angry." Bick was acutely aware that the monster not only had his own Qi, but also Wukong, WuFan, vegeta and many mixed Qi. "Who the hell are you?" "My name is saru. I''m the most perfect man-made man made by Dr. but I came here from the future to absorb the 17 and 18 that haven''t died." "Why?" "In order to become a complete body, we need both of them, but you, as a starter, die obediently." After that, the tail behind him stabbed bick directly. However, bick, who had been practicing for a long time, grabbed the needle directly when dealing with the current saru. "Too weak." When bick pulled Shalu over, it was a kick. "Ha!" A powerful magic bullet flew directly over and shot Shalu to the top. "How can you, how can you have this power!" "Hum, fool." Looking at the injured Shalu, bik wanted to kill him directly. Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly used a move of sun fist, which made bik unable to chase him in a short time. "Damn it." Wait for bick to recover. The other party has fled far away. "There''s no way. It seems that we should inform everyone or kill them early." Now bick has the ability to compete with man-made people. On the other side, WuFan and Wukong wait for Wukong''s recovery in Guixian''s house. At this time, WuFan has no worries. "Practice?" "Yes, Mr. wuchou, I need to be stronger in order to protect my family and everyone." "Well, that''s it." Wuchou patted WuFan on the shoulder and dived into the sea with WuFan. "Do you want to practice again? It''s really leisurely." The tortoise immortal couldn''t understand. Even in such a short time, how to cultivate in the end can he become stronger in an instant. The power of emptiness Wuchou continued to go deep into the sea with WuFan, which surprised WuFan that he could breathe in the water. "Don''t worry, it''s just my ability. Keep going." Slowly, WuFan began to feel pressure, and the pressure at home hit WuFan. "Well, right here, practice your body. Remember, don''t use Super Saiyan." WuFan sat down calmly, feeling the pressure and controlling his Qi to resist. "WuFan, become stronger." Wuchou looked at WuFan and thought of it in his heart. At this time, bick in the distance has come to the door to fight with them on the 17th for the future. On the other hand, vegeta and Tranks, who woke up, decided to find wuchou. After all, if they can improve their strength now, finding him is the most possible way. "I will hide there. If I hide at home, I will be found sooner or later, so I must be there." After a while. Vegeta and Tranks came here. Sure enough, they saw wuchou and Wukong''s family here. "What, are they all under the water?" After listening, Beijita is preparing to dive in directly. Unexpectedly, wuchou has come up with WuFan. "What''s the matter?" "You see." Looking back, Wukong returned to normal and came out. "Dad!" At first, wuchou said to stop first. WuFan didn''t know why. It turned out that Wukong had woken up. "Wuchou, it seems that you know where we''re going?" "Well, only there can it become stronger in an instant." At this time, bick and No. 17 played warmly. "This is the time and spirit cultivation room." Wukong brought the people here. As long as he practices here, he can reach the top of the sky for a year. "I see. If you have one more year of cultivation time, you can really become stronger, but there is a time limit." "Yes, everyone can only stay for two days, that is, only two years, so we go in separately. After all, we can only two people at a time." "Well, just in time, then I''ll go first with TranX, kakarot. When I come out, I''ll surpass you." "Well, I''ll wait." Well, on this day, wuchou and Wukong just have nothing to do. "Check it. After all, we should avoid it from happening again in the future." On the other hand, bik wanted to continue fighting, but because Shalu appeared on the battlefield, bik stopped temporarily and left under the strange eyes of man-made people. "Wukong, haven''t you slept yet?" At night, after bringing everyone here, watching everyone fall asleep, Wukong found that Wukong was practicing outside and came out to have a look. "Worry free, sorry, I can''t sleep now." "Sit down." Wuchou and Wukong sat on the ground and looked at the distance. "What''s the matter? Are you too excited?" "Well, but I''m also worried. If we can''t beat them this time, will we lose?" "Fool." Wuchou slapped Wukong on the back of his head and made the other party complain. "What are you doing? I''m just afraid." "It''s not like you at all, Wukong. Why are you afraid of these things? Is it because of that?" Nature refers to Wukong''s illness. "Well, because of this, I know for the first time that I am so fragile. If I fall ill next time, I can''t become stronger. It''s a pity." Is that what you''re worried about? Wuchou smiled. It really has Wukong''s style. "Anyway, you can''t sleep, so I''ll practice with you for a while. Anyway, I have nothing to do." "Hee hee, just in time." Looking at their training, the rest of the people who wake up don''t want to disturb them. After all, this is their time. ~ one day later ~ "Almost coming out?" Looking at the time and spirit room, vegeta and Tranks came over. Although their whole bodies were dirty, they could clearly feel the earth shaking changes in their Qi. "Oh, it''s really getting stronger, vegeta." "Hum, wait for me. I''ll clean up those artificial people soon. When you come out, fight with me again." After that, vegeta and Tranks go to have a rest first, and then go to find the man-made man. "Well, let''s go in, too." With that, Wukong is ready to go in with WuFan and wuchou. "Dad, is this really OK?" "It doesn''t matter. I''m not human, so it doesn''t count." Wuchou explained. "Well, all right." Chapter 492 "Great power." After time and spiritual cultivation, vegeta can now completely kill man-made people. Even the new saru can''t defeat vegeta. "Vegeta, dare you let me absorb numbers 17 and 18?" Shalu saw that there was no way to sneak attack No. 17 and No. 18. He just hoped that vegeta could give himself a chance to absorb two people in order to meet vegeta''s arrogance. "Hum, can you become stronger by absorbing these two people?" On the other hand, Wukong and WuFan in the time and spirit room carry out their own cultivation. "Compared with the practice of WuFan, Wukong, you should still remember the Qi at that time." Wukong naturally remembers that at that time, in order to defeat the elder, the Qi of the combination was stronger than he expected, and even the body could not bear it. "Wukong, now you have to break through the limit, so does WuFan. Only by breaking through your current limit can you grow." "Next, start practicing." Next, Wukong and WuFan accept the cultivation method of worry free thinking and maintain the state of super Saiya until their daily life will not be affected. "Why did you do that?" While eating, Wukong and WuFan, who broke chopsticks and bowls, began to complain about this practice method. "Control the Qi and strength of the body, and you can grow better in the future. Don''t talk nonsense and do it well." The fifth day of cultivation Rowing WuFan and WuFan stand on the ground with a bowl of water. As long as they don''t make a careful effort, they will directly crush the rice bowl. "This is your job today. You can''t eat if you crush it." "Why!" Accidentally, Wukong crushed it. "Sorry!" The tenth day of cultivation They carried a bucket of water around in situ. As long as the water dropped a little, they couldn''t have breakfast. "Let me go. I can''t eat in the future." "Don''t talk, concentrate." At night, the two father and son sat outside the room hungry and looked at the moon in the sky set by worry free. "Dad, if you can''t hold on like this, you can''t practice if you can''t eat a good meal." "It''s all right. Although he says to eat less every time, there are a lot of other meals, isn''t it?" Wukong can see naturally that wuchou is not a devil after all, and he knows that he has no strength to control without eating. "In the final analysis, I still want us to grow. After all, I said at the beginning. Now we want to make a breakthrough. It is difficult to do it even in a year, so we have been pressing on us." "Well, all right." The 15th day of cultivation They stand on a wooden wall, and the end is today''s lunch. As long as they can''t control their power, one foot can directly crush the wooden wall, and there will be no lunch. "You not only need to control your weight, but also control your qi to lose weight." Finally, a month has passed They finally ate the whole day''s meal for the first time. Even chopsticks or chairs won''t hurt. Their ability to control their bodies has become more and more skilled. "Well, it''s finally here." Seeing that they can control their super Saiya energy, the next step is to find a way to break the limit. "Next time, in addition to cultivating control, you have to start fighting, right here." "Here?" "Yes, when you can fight completely in the room without destroying anything, you can fully control your ability." Naturally, it wasn''t that simple at first. On the other hand, bechta let Shalu absorb the two man-made people and become the whole he expected because of his arrogance in growth. "This power is perfect. This is the power I have been pursuing." "So, let me see how strong you are?" Vegeta looked at a completely different salu and said. "Meet your wishes, vegeta." Naturally, the stronger vegeta becomes the whole saru if it can''t win. On the other side, Wukong and WuFan began to fight without damaging things in the room. However, in less than three minutes, the room had been directly destroyed by two outgoing saiyas. "Next time, fight again." Wukong looked at the room built again and thought about how to better control his power. "Wukong, it seems that you need some help." Wuchou holds an eye band to cover wuchou''s eyes. Although Wukong can feel Qi, he doesn''t know when WuFan will attack. "Wukong, like you, my power is also your power." The power of the mind. "Feel it, even if you can''t see it, you can react." Wukong calmed down and felt WuFan''s every move. "Don''t think about how to counterattack, just think about how to make the same attack, it won''t damage the room." Wukong waited for WuFan''s attack. Slowly, slowly, he began to fight WuFan. No matter how WuFan attacked, he could fight back in time, and each attack could block WuFan''s attack with appropriate force. "All right." Seeing that the battle between them was finally completed, wuchou was relieved. "Wukong, try it." After two months of cultivation Wukong stood aside and his Qi increased continuously. "Ha ha!" The golden Qi increased continuously. Finally, Wukong''s Qi finally broke through his single limit and became a Super Saiyan. However, this appearance and power can not be well controlled. It needs to be like last time. "At that time." Wukong closed his eyes and remembered the Qi at that time. He controlled his soaring Qi to calm down slowly, compress and compress again. Suddenly, the Qi in his body suddenly ran away. Wukong missed and hit the ground. "Failed?" Wukong just felt pain all around his body, and the forced change of his body brought about a rebound effect. "It''s all right. Just take a break." After three months of cultivation Wukong and WuFan have been able to control their own shape, and both can break through the limit of their Super Saiyan, but they still can''t further become the Super Saiyan at that time. "What should I do?" Because Wukong had reached that limit, he was more eager to become that form, but he didn''t think he was still short of something for that realm. "What else is missing?" Wukong doesn''t understand Wuchou doesn''t want to understand it, but considering Wukong''s growth all the time, maybe Wukong needs to go further when his body reaches the limit to break through himself. "Maybe this method can be used." Wuchou thinks of the practice of letting vegeta break through the limit, which may have the same effect on Wukong. "Dream?" Today, wuchou talks about this with Wukong. As long as he meets an enemy strong enough to make Wukong desperate in his dream, Wukong can naturally grow up. "That won''t work. After all, it''s still a dream." "Hum, how can I know if I don''t try." With that, wuchou started directly at Wukong, completely ignoring Wukong''s ideas. Chapter 493 "Come on." Wukong clapped wuchou''s hand open and said a word. "In fact, if a strong enemy makes me in trouble, maybe it''s just you now." No worries "Isn''t it? Like me, you can use the strength of super Saiya people, and you have incredible power. If you are the only man-made person who doesn''t know outside, you are the only one." Wukong looked at wuchou carefully. "I see. It''s good." The inner chain is loosening. "But, Wukong, I can''t lay a heavy hand on you, so maybe I can''t." Click Iron filings fell from the air, and the white figure became more and more obvious. "Hee hee, so you have to try your best to fight me, so I can break through." Black sun, endless darkness. "Although I can''t, another person can." Wuchou closes his eyes and plans to release the sealed guy. "Is that really good?" "It''s all right, Wukong, you can." "Forget it, in the end, we will do it." Outside, Beijita and Tranks, defeated by saru, looked at the distant sky and felt a little wrong. "What''s going on?" Shalu also looked into the distance, as if there was something to appear in the world. "This sense of oppression." Boom, boom The whole sky was shaking, as if something was about to appear. "Shit, what the hell happened in there?" They looked at the time and spirit room. They didn''t know how Wukong and others made such a big noise. The black sun, man''s last evil. "We are big snakes." Floating in the air without worry, his chest shows dark sun tattoos, white long hair, despises all eyes. Golden soldiers, calm eyes, courage to move forward. The snake looked at Wukong and knew who the man was and the rules of the world. "My territory, I am the rule." Black particles, global diffusion As soon as the snake waved, it released irresistible black particles from outside its body and constantly rebounded against the whole space to attack Wukong. "Ha!" However, even if it can devour the energy of space, it will have no effect as long as it is offset by the same energy in front of Wukong''s same power. "Turtle school Qigong!" The blue light gun rushed directly at the snake. The snake caught Wukong''s attack with empty hands, threw it behind him and threw it out directly. The sun shines The big snake''s pupils turn white and its strength is concentrated on its head. "Ha!" Wukong''s fighting consciousness let Wukong know that he can''t fight the snake. In a moment, he came to him and pushed him with a knee. "Cheated!" The snake suddenly became empty and appeared behind Wukong. His right hand was covered with a layer of white light. He took it directly out of Wukong''s chest. "Ha!" Wukong suddenly burst out his Qi, and the powerful Qi pushed the snake away to avoid the attack of the snake. "I see." The snake that was bounced away looked at Wukong unharmed and knew that the earth of the world could not provide itself with powerful power to defeat Wukong. "Hee hee, show your strength early, or you can''t beat me." The serpent closes its eyes and links itself with the power of worry free. "Since the earth can''t provide more power." There was an unusual change in the Qi of the snake. "Then try your strength." "Isn''t it!" The golden gas condenses around the big snake, which turns the original hair of the big snake into golden yellow, and the black sun on the chest also has a golden frame. "Super Saiya." One side of WuFan, watching Wukong fighting with wuchou, swallowed a mouthful of water. "That''s right. How can you defeat me if you don''t do your best?" The big snake raised his right hand. Before Wukong reacted, a golden energy passed through Wukong''s left face and set off a big explosion behind him. "You can''t beat me now." "It''s hard to say." Instantaneous movement Poop "What!" Wukong''s fist, which moved in an instant, was easily caught by the big snake, which in turn was a foot. "Wow!" Black particles, enhancement A golden light directly hit Wukong. Once it was sent, wuchou would be pushed back further. "Ha!" When Wukong thought the other party was a little relaxed, he immediately moved back behind the snake again, and the blue turtle sect Qigong directly hit him. However, the snake immediately grabbed Wukong''s hand, interrupted Wukong''s move, and caught Wukong and hit him one punch at a time. "Dad, ha!" WuFan can''t see it anymore, because Wukong knows that if wuchou is not defeated, wuchou will really kill Wukong. "In the way." The snake grabbed WuFan''s head with a backhand and gathered energy on his hand. With one move, he knocked WuFan to the ground. "WuFan!" Wukong grabbed the snake''s hand with both hands, lifted his body and kicked his feet to loosen the snake''s bondage. "WuFan, are you okay?" Wukong hurried to WuFan and checked it. He was relieved to see that WuFan was all right. "Monkey King, I''m different from him. If you can''t deal with me, next time, you''ll die." Wukong lowered his head and couldn''t see Wukong''s expression. "It''s unforgivable to hurt WuFan so much." Wukong put WuFan down and looked at the snake coldly. "If you can''t beat me, it''s up to you now." Link, the power of laziness The light of the Milky way, black energy and golden power are condensed in the chest of the snake. "The last move, if you can''t stop it, you''ll die." Wukong stood up shakily, put his hands together and put them on his waist. "Turtle pie!" The light, darkness and golden gas of the Milky way are all concentrated in the middle. "Turtle pie!" The blue energy concentrates all the Qi of Wukong. Energy shock The light condensing three strands of energy hit Wukong directly. "Qigong!" The blue light hit the tricolor light, but soon, Wukong felt that he couldn''t go back at all. "Uh, uh, ah!" Wukong shouted and used all his strength to promote the turtle sect Qigong. "Tough boy!" The three color light column became bigger and thicker again, once pushing back Wukong''s attack. However, when Wukong was about to lose his hold, his attack suddenly weakened. "Is it just now?" The snake kept shaking his head, as if to drive something away. "No worries, no need!" Wukong shouted at the snake, so that wuchou in his heart could see Wukong''s firm eyes. "Trust me." The next second, Wukong was hit by the three color light, and lost Wukong''s figure in a moment. "Wukong!" When the smoke dispersed, Wukong stood in place, and the tricolor light was still scattered on Wukong bit by bit. "Wukong?" The snake looked at Wukong and raised his hand to prepare for the next attack. The change happened. Blue lightning flashed before my eyes. Boom The snake was knocked unconscious by a sudden attack. Chapter 494 "Welcome to the saru game." After Wukong and WuFan left the time and spirit room, they knew that such a great change had taken place in the outside world. Not only vegeta and Tranks were defeated, but also man-made people were absorbed by this saru and became terrible beings. "Hee hee, but I''m not afraid. I''ll show you the cultivation results in it." Yes, it''s annoying. After watching Wukong and WuFan come out from the inside, vegeta has always maintained a Super Saiyan state, just like they usually do, and has not changed. "Is this the result of their cultivation? It has always been said that the Super Saiyan form can be maintained." "Not yet, vegeta. You can see it then." On the side of wuchou, he thought of what happened inside and felt a little uncomfortable in his neck. "Vegeta, I think you will want to enter the cultivation. Anyway, the Shalu will start in a few days. Go." "Hum, you don''t have to say." Vegeta continued to take TranX into practice. "It''s all right now. Why don''t you go home." Worry free looks at the family around. It''s really not good to stay here. It''s better to take them home first. "Then Wukong and I go back first. You wait here for a while." After that, no matter whether Wukong answers or not, wuchou directly pulls Wukong away. "Worry free, what are you doing? Why don''t you just wait for you to go back, and I''ll move directly to you in an instant." "Ah, after all, man-made people came near our house at that time, and I fought with them, so you know." Wukong had thought that maybe their homes had been directly destroyed by the man-made people who stayed there at that time. However, to their surprise, when they came back, there was nothing missing in the home. Except for some ground collapses, there was no change. "It seems that man-made people are also good people, although I don''t know why man-made people in another time and space are so strange." Wukong can''t understand without worry, and Wukong can''t know. "Then I''ll take them all back." Wukong said that and moved back in an instant. Is it different? Wuchou thinks of other people in this world. Maybe their changes have changed a lot here. After all, the world wuchou knows does not have his own existence. "Well, for the world, I am a parasite or an existence to maintain the balance of the world. Maybe I will know later." Whew Wukong came back with everyone. "Anyway, at least now I want to live in peace in this world." Late at night Worry free is still the same as before. Because of the problems at home, I can''t stay at home and rest. I sit alone on the roof and look at the stars in the sky. After all, the moon has long been destroyed. "Wuchou, what are you doing here?" It''s rare that Wukong didn''t sleep with his head covered. Instead, he had the energy to hang out at night and saw wuchou. "Wukong, what are you doing here?" "Hee hee, I can''t sleep. After all, I''m going to fight Shalu soon. I''m a little excited." Really just excited? Wuchou looked at Wukong in doubt. "Well, I''m a little worried. After all, your performance in the time and spirit room was too strange. I have to worry." Lightning speed, explosive power, and calm judgment. "It''s all right, Wukong. Even if I lose control again, you will still be with me." However, if Wukong is not around in the future, I can only rely on myself. "Oh, it''s dawn." Looking at the rising sun in the distance, Wukong and wuchou felt for the first time that maybe living is better than dying. After all, dying can''t see the sun. "Let''s go." ~ open space ~ Standing on the challenge arena, the green figure is the end of all events, Shalu. Shashasha "Are you coming?" Shalu raised his head and looked at the two most obvious figures that had come in the distance, the monkey king and another powerful monkey fan. On the other side, vegeta and Tranks came, and Kling and they were approaching. "Welcome, soldiers of the earth." Shalu looked at the enemy in front of him without any panic. Instead, he began to enjoy the feeling of being watched by so many people. In particular, the helicopters and live news that have been patrolling nearby since a few days ago have satisfied Shalu''s vanity. "Then, who do you want to come up and die first? Let''s say first. Since you''re ready to come up, you''ll be ready to die. Get out of the way. There''s no need for you to be killed by me." Wukong tightened the bracelet on his arm, sighed and looked at Shalu. "Wait, Wukong." Wuchou comes out and prevents Wukong from preparing to play. Instead, he looks at WuFan next door, which has always maintained the Super Saiyan mode. "Isn''t it!" Seeing the worry free thought, bick hurried over and stopped WuFan with his hand. "What are you thinking? WuFan can really become a Super Saiyan, but it''s not enough to deal with Shalu now. Do you want WuFan to die?" Wuchou patted bick on the shoulder and nodded. "Are you serious?" Although Wukong didn''t understand at first, Wukong still believed Wukong''s worry free intuition in the end. "All right." WuFan was stunned, looking at wuchou and Wukong, looking at himself with trust. "Dad, Mr. wuchou?" "WuFan, you have to believe in yourself. You are the only one among us, and finally become the strongest Saiya." Wuchou squatted down and patted WuFan on the shoulder. "Go, trust me." Before he finished, wuchou scraped WuFan''s fingers with something, which looked like a green knife. "Well, go." WuFan went directly to the challenge arena, looked at Shalu, who was called invincible by everyone, and swallowed a mouthful of water. "Oh, monkey fan, I didn''t expect you to be the first. Interesting. What''s this trick? What''s the monkey king thinking?" Wukong doesn''t know. Even if he believes in wuchou, WuFan''s actual combat ability is still too weak to understand why wuchou wants to do so. "No worries, in the end." Before he finished, Wukong saw that wuchou''s eyes had turned dark green. Wukong didn''t say Hu, but looked at WuFan excitedly. "What is this, worry free? Let me see." "Give me more advice." WuFan threw a fist at Shalu and put on a good posture at Shalu. "Oh, interesting." Shalu immediately came to WuFan''s back and kicked it. Unexpectedly, he was blocked by WuFan''s fist. "Interesting. What about this time?" Shalu turned around with two fists, but they were caught by WuFan. Not only that, Shalu''s next attack was blocked by WuFan, just like. "The results of cultivation, the use of WuFan is very good." Wukong said aside. Chapter 495 "Another saru, how can it be!" The rest of the soldiers saw the new Shalu and felt incredible. What came back from the future. "It''s impossible. Even if he comes back from the future, he can''t be so powerful, and just now he flew WuFan." Wukong and others had no idea what had happened, but wuchou guessed a little. "Are you?" Salu, who changed back to the second form, looked at the same existence as himself in front of him and felt incredible. He saved himself in the future. "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not here to save you." The stronger Shalu, looking at the weakened himself, remembered his former self and couldn''t help being a little angry. "Forget it, you''ll die anyway. Let me do it this time." Then he saw that the organs behind Shalu were directly facing the weakened himself and the 18th on the ground. "What!" The golden light flashed and flashed on Shalu, and finally returned to calm. "Hoo, at least, the virtue of staying in this world has finally come." In front of the crowd, there was a black flame burning in Shalu''s eyes. "Sure enough, it''s those guys." Wuchou hurried out with Wukong and stood beside WuFan. "WuFan, are you okay?" "Well, Dad, Mr. wuchou, it''s all right." Although he was attacked secretly, WuFan was not hurt multiple times and could continue to fight. "Poor Saiya." Shalu came over, looked at WuFan and wuchou in front of him, and smiled. "It''s just a pawn used to stop my evolution. Like that guy, you have to be cleared." The dark Qi surrounded Shalu, so that Wukong and wuchou could feel that this guy was stronger than the enemies he had met. Except for the enemy. "Wukong, it''s my trouble this time. I''m sorry. I didn''t expect them to catch up here." Lightning, coming Wuchou and Wukong have become Super Saiyan people together. The little heart can''t stand vegeta and Tranks watching the war. "Damn kakarot, walk in front of me again." Shalu, standing in front of the three of them, was not surprised to see the three become the same. "Oh, although you have the same strength, can you defeat me?" Whew Plop Instantaneous movement Having said that, it was not Shalu who was hit this time, but wuchou and Wukong who were ready to move in an instant. "Dad!" "Where are you looking?" As soon as WuFan turned his head, Shalu kicked over. WuFan raised his hand to catch the attack, but he couldn''t catch it at all. He kicked WuFan away. In an instant, three super saiyas were beaten back by Shalu. "Ha!" Wukong moved to Shalu again, waved his fist and was caught by Shalu. Then he was knocked over by Shalu and stepped on it. "Wukong!" Wuchou came to Shalu in an instant and hit him directly with a hammer. He immediately pulled Shalu into the different space. Before two seconds, wuchou was kicked out and rolled to Wukong. "Dad, Mr. wuchou!" WuFan rushed up to continue delaying Shalu, but this time Shalu''s attack was fierce and strange. No matter how hard WuFan tried, he couldn''t resist Shalu''s attack as just now. "Ha!" Punch WuFan on the head and let WuFan lie on the ground. "Do you think the moves just now are still effective for me?" Shalu wiped the blood on his fist and looked at the three people who fell to the ground with disdain. "Although I have only one goal, I think it''s not impossible to have some fun." Shalu turned his eyes to the rest of the people who were still watching the war in the distance. "You guy, it''s unforgivable to take my vegeta as a toy!" Beijita becomes a super Saiya and rushes up to fight Shalu. Only next, it makes Beijita more angry. "What!" I saw that vegeta''s attack, whether with fist or foot, was caught by Shalu with a finger, just like insulting each other. "If you have seed, try to catch it!" Vegeta held her hands above her head, and purple energy gathered on her hands. "Mortar!" The tyrannical energy rushed to Shalu, and then, with a simple punch, Shalu deflected vegeta''s attack and flew into the sky. "Vegeta, is it over?" "Cut, monster." Bejita left a drop of cold sweat and looked warily at Shalu. "It seems not. It''s my turn." Then, Shalu walked slowly and approached vegeta step by step. He was not afraid that vegeta could hurt himself or that vegeta would escape. "You guy!" Beijita kept releasing air cannons with both hands in an attempt to stop saru. However, no matter how Beijita attacked, it could not hurt saru. "Wukong." Wuchou looked at Wukong who was also hurt by Shalu and shook Wukong. "Damn, it''s too strong. What should I do?" "Fool, did you forget? You still have that move, you can." Wukong suddenly woke up. "Next, WuFan and I will find a way. You go." "Well, please." Wukong lifted the Super Saiyan, stood aside and raised his hands. "That is." The others saw Wukong''s actions, knew what Wukong was going to do, and were ready to buy Wukong time. "Damn it, saru, keep coming!" Vegeta was completely unaware, but continued to attack Shalu. "Hum, vegeta, I can take my time in your role." As he walked slowly, salu approached vegeta like a cat catching a mouse. "That said, in order to buy time." WuFan appears in the trajectory and rushes head-on to Shalu. "Companion, I really don''t want to sacrifice." Magic flash! The barrage of vegeta, the impact of magic flash, rushed directly to Shalu. "Boring!" Shalu squatted down, took a step, rushed to WuFan, kicked WuFan with one foot, then turned around, and there was an air gun at Beijita. Boom The air gun hit vegeta accurately. "Dad!" When Tranks saw that vegeta was injured, he turned into a transcendental form and rushed to attack Shalu. It was just a form of pure power, which could not deal with Shalu at all. "Too weak, in the way!" With one foot, he repulsed the rushing Tranks, and WuFan rushed back again, but Shalu caught his fist, shook it and threw it out. "Shalu, take me!" Tianjin fan walks up to Shalu and moves the sun fist to temporarily blind Shalu''s vision. "Clint, bick, now!" Bick and Kling in the distance were already ready to go. "Qi round cut!" "Magic penetration light kill gun!" Although Shalu''s eyesight was affected by their killing moves, they still easily avoided, and even knocked down the Tianjin rice that was hindering them. "No?" Saru, no one can fight. Chapter 496 The blue energy condenses in the sky, just like another huge blue sun, but this time it''s far away and Shalu hasn''t found it yet. "Although I don''t know why you suddenly work so hard?" Shalu looked at the soldiers who had been knocked down on the ground and shook his head with disdain. "But it doesn''t make sense. You can''t beat me, Lord saru." One side, a figure stood up and held his arm. Although it was very hard, he still stood up. "Saru, I can fight." WuFan is very tired, but he can''t fall yet. It still takes time. "Sun WuFan, even if you don''t stand up, you will die in the end, but it''s not so fast. Why do you want to die so fast?" Shalu crossed his hands and stared at the seriously injured WuFan. "How can you people understand?" Hoo hoo The blue energy is condensed in Shalu''s hand. The goal is really WuFan on one side. "In that case, you will die here for your so-called goal." WuFan also wants to use something to block Shalu''s attack, but it''s like he hurt his left hand in the battle just now. "No way." WuFan put his right hand on his waist and tried his best to condense the Qi in his body, but he knew that it would be a waste to use Qi in this way. At this time, the dark green figure stood behind WuFan and stretched out his other hand to help WuFan gather energy. "By the way, I''m not alone." Shalu looked at WuFan''s present posture, just like another future self, which was defeated by WuFan. "Is this what you rely on? Sun WuFan." WuFan looked at Shalu with a expressionless face and said. "By the way, this is the power of partners. People like you can never understand." "Brush smart, this move will kill you!" Whew The blue energy collided with WuFan. WuFan was ready, and the energy in his hand was released to collide with Shalu''s energy. At first, Shalu could push forward slowly with his satisfied physical strength and energy, but soon, Shalu seemed to see the figure behind WuFan. "How can it be? I didn''t explode at this time. It''s impossible. I don''t agree. I don''t agree. I''ll lose like this!" Black energy injection will push back WuFan''s attack in an instant and repel WuFan in one shot. "Sorry, Dad." WuFan lost the battle. At the last moment of coma, he raised his hand and sent out his last strength. "This position!" Shalu looked around and found that even if these people were knocked down, their actions were the same, holding up their hands. "The monkey king has never appeared, isn''t he?" Shalu looked up and finally saw that the blue energy ball hanging in the sky was threatening his life step by step. "Monkey King!" In the distance, in a humble place, Wukong held his hands high and stood there. "Ah, have you been found?" "Hum, although your partner won a lot of time, it seems that time is not enough. Your vitality bullet can''t be used." Shalu gathered turtle Qigong again and fired it directly at Wukong. "Die, Monkey King!" Boom Turtle sect Qigong hit Wukong directly in front of him and rolled up a burst of smoke, but Shalu still saw that the yuan Qi bullet on his head did not disappear. "Impossible, that posture, it''s impossible to keep absorbing vitality all the time, Monkey King!" When the smoke dispersed, Wukong had left his place and turned into a super Saiya, appearing behind Shalu. "Saru, here!" Boom One punch was caught by Shalu, but Wukong didn''t give up. He kept attacking in order to win time. "Why, why can we gather strength, who is it and who uses it!" Shalu began to panic and looked for the person who gathered the vitality bullet while pulling down the move. "Isn''t Wukong?" Colin and bick, who stood up, were also a little surprised. They thought Wukong was gathering strength. Unexpectedly, they were not. Who learned this move like Wukong. "Hum, do you need to ask?" "Look at that rock." Colin and bick looked over and saw wuchou standing there, holding up their hands and concentrating on him bit by bit. "Yes, they are the closest two, the real two as one." In the distance, Shalu finally noticed the real user, gnashing his teeth in anger, ready to beat Wukong back, and then stop wuchou. "No, saru!" But, desperately Wukong, Shalu couldn''t get away for a short time. "All right, everybody go away!" Press your hands on saru, and the sky energy bullet hits saru. "OK." Wukong moved quickly and instantly, took away all the people nearby, and let Shalu bear the perfect vitality bullet alone. "Damn it!" Black Qi bounced out of Shalu. Shalu grabbed the yuan Qi bullet with both hands in an attempt to block the yuan Qi bullet made by wuchou with all his strength. "Bad." Wukong saw that he stared at Shalu''s vitality bullet and was pushed back slowly by Shalu, even leaving Shalu''s hands. "The power gap can''t be so big. What''s going on?" Ha! The golden light lit up in the air, and wuchou had exhausted his strength to promote the vitality bomb. "Er!" Watching the yuan Qi bullet slowly push over again, Shalu also began to go all out to resist the yuan Qi bullet. "I won''t lose!" Shalu saw that he was a little difficult to resist. The black Qi rushed directly to wuchou along the track of Yuanqi bullet and began to bombard wuchou''s body. "Oh, no worries. I need help." Wukong is preparing to move in an instant, but he sees wuchou turning around and looking at himself. "Wukong, I have a request." Wukong listened carefully to wuchou''s words, stopped moving forward and nodded. "I know." How much time will be wasted this time. Wuchou looks at the constantly advancing vitality bomb in front of him. From just now, wuchou has sensed that as long as he solves the Shalu in front of him, he will leave, but wuchou must come back, because the world still needs him. "Saru, you can''t beat me, because behind me is my partner." The figure of wuchou turns into a light and injects it into the yuan Qi bullet. The yuan Qi bullet directly presses on Sha Lu and completely destroys Sha Lu''s body. "Ah ah!" Like purification, Shalu was melted by the whole energy of the yuan Qi bomb and disappeared completely. "Dad, Mr. wuchou?" WuFan looked at Wukong, who clenched his fist, as if he thought of something and didn''t reply. "It''s all right. He''s already said. He''ll be back soon." "Soon?" Wukong took out a strange ore from his pocket, an ore soaked in purple energy. "When he''s done with it, he''ll come back." Chapter 497 A world of peace, a world of war, no matter what the world is, can not change a fact. The invasion of foreign enemies can unite the world. Full of purple energy, erosion magic, invade the world. Green meteorites falling from the sky, green demons coming out of the crater, flames, burning the whole continent. The legendary prophet exhausted his time to find the last Savior. The Savior who links the world and crosses time and space will come to this world and save the whole world. The whole world is looking for the legendary Savior. It is said that he will fall from the sky. People can''t help looking up at the sky and praying for the savior to appear. Dense jungle Rustle, rustle The deer perched in the jungle quietly lowered their heads and ate the grass on the ground. They didn''t notice the figure in the grass around them. "Roar!" The shadow passed in a flash, and a knife was accurately inserted into the deer''s neck to solve its pain in an instant. "That''s good." That shadow, although wearing white hair and strong body, did not affect his speed and accuracy at all. It was just a knife that perfectly solved the deer. "How long will it take?" The white figure, looking at the purple energy slowly eroding from one side, turned away in disgust. The distant city, to be exact, is the wreckage of the city. Click, click Purple bugs, crawling out of the ground, went to the street and patrolled around. Snap A bullet accurately hit the bug that didn''t find its position. Before the other bugs reacted, it fired several bullets to solve these disgusting monsters in an instant. "OK, let''s go." The girl with a sniper gun commanded the ragged civilians behind him to leave the alley and go to their hiding place. "Lin, why don''t you take them away? The city can''t stay. Sooner or later, we will all be found." Another girl on one side, with two huge fists, protected behind the girl. "No way, not only we know the prophecy, but even they know that the man is too important to be killed by them. Even the Savior is weak and needs our support." The girl who maintained her guns looked at her former hometown and was destroyed by the cruel invader. "We local heroes have to stay where we are and wait for the man in heaven." However, even if they keep seeing meteorites falling from the sky, they just see the green demons coming out of the meteorites and the demons surrounded by flames. The best mountain in the continent, the remaining people stay on it and watch the whole world all the time. One of the men, standing on the peak, looked at the meteorite preparing to land in the distance. "It''s a green flame again. It''s not this time. You don''t have to go and have a rest." The man went to the corner, put down his helmet, picked up the kettle and drank a few drinks. How long can this situation last? Not only water resources, but also food are in short supply. If this goes on, everyone will die here. But how much can you find when you go down the mountain? After all, they are still patrolling the whole world to solve their lonely heroes. "Maybe when you get to the sea, you can rely on the breadth of the sea to avoid for a period of time." "Captain, something unusual!" The man quickly put on his helmet and walked out of the tent. "What''s that?" Heroes and monsters on the whole continent can see the anomalies in the sky. At this time, the people besieging a city walked out of their tents and looked at the sky. "It''s strange that I didn''t say so much support today. Why did so many hellfires fall all at once?" Although the sky of the mainland has been eroded by purple, you can still see the stars and stars in the distance. But today, the whole sky is full of meteorites. Not only that, you can also see that the colors of these meteorites are very different. "No flame, yes, that''s it." It''s just, which one is it? There are countless meteorites in the sky, and the impact force is also amazing. You can''t approach them recklessly. "The whole army besieged the city as usual, and the rest followed me to find those meteorites. As long as you see people, kill them!" The purple army left some to besiege the city, and the rest left in batches to explore the meteorites ready to fall. "Everybody rush out!" In the originally enclosed City, the gate suddenly opened, and a man with a big sword rushed out, just like a meat grinder, to the monster group, causing a massacre. "Be sure to find the Savior and we''ll rush out!" "Oh, oh!" The rest of the army behind the man, behind the captain, charged. Another city, which is also abnormal, is for the possible people in the sky. In the distance, in a hidden village, a girl, to be exact, is a short Lori, wearing long prepared armor, wearing a helmet and carrying her big hammer. "Wait, where are you going?" Walking to the village gate, a little man with a hat and about the same height as Laurie suddenly appeared at the door and looked at Laurie with vigilance. "Don''t you see? The Savior appears, and we have to find the Savior." "You are not a fighter. Since you are a logistics force, you can stay in the village and wait for the combat forces to come back." Having said that, the goalkeeper looked at Laurie''s expression and knew that he could not convince Laurie. "Alas." The goalkeeper sighed. "Why do you have to go out? Those meteorites fell down before, and you didn''t run out." Laurie looked up and smiled. "You don''t understand. I can feel it. He''s coming too. I must go." The goalkeeper hesitated for a while and finally nodded helplessly. "Go on, I''ll treat it as if I didn''t see it." Laurie thanked the goalkeeper and ran out with a hammer. "Ha, ha!" According to her own feelings, Lori ran to the falling meteorite in the distance. There''s nothing wrong. It must be him. Boom It fell. Laurie went to the market and ran to the place where the meteorite fell. She looked at the gravel under the crater. Just when Laurie thought she had an illusion, she stretched out her hand from the gravel. "No worries!" Laurie quickly put down her hammer and fell into the pit. She kept picking her hands and threw out all the gravel on one side. "Uh." Laurie grabbed the hand and pulled it out. Finally, she pulled a man out of the gravel. "Finally, finally." Laurie held the man in her arms and felt the familiar feeling, just like many years have passed. "Don''t leave me again." Chapter 498 Wipe, wipe, wipe With her big hammer on her back, little Laurie grabbed the man in front of her with both hands and ran into the forest. Not far behind little Laurie, the empty creature asked, approached the faint footsteps in front of her step by step. Click The branches of the forest that fell to the ground were crushed by little Laurie''s hurried steps. Hearing the abnormal empty creatures, they walked in the direction of little Laurie. "Ha, ha." Little Lori rested under a big tree, panting, and her keen perception made her clearly know that the monsters behind her had come. "It''s rare to see you again. You can''t just fall down." Laurie is ready to protect the safety of the person around her as long as she can''t escape death. "He is the Savior of the world." Click, click The sound was getting closer and closer, and Lori could even see the purple light and shadow through the ground. "Ha!" Poop A huge iron spear flew directly over and killed the approaching empty insect. "Deal with it quickly. They will spread soon. Then we won''t have time to escape." The red flame came to her face and burned the small insects climbing out of the ground in an instant, even allowing Lori to feel the heat wave. "Hey, are you still alive?" Little Laurie looked out and saw a dwarf sitting on a machine with many weapons installed on it. "Rambo, why are you here?" The dwarf picked up a wrench beside him and twisted it against the machine several times. "It''s really troublesome. I just came back early today. I didn''t expect to encounter this mess." The dwarf glanced at the man on Laurie. "Who is this man?" "The people in the meteorite." "Alas?" The dwarf took a closer look, but he didn''t expect that this man was the Savior said by the prophet. He didn''t look very good. "Anyway, take him back first, and the pursuers will come soon." Before I finished, I saw a huge purple cave on one side. A tentacle stretched out from it. The goal was Rambo sitting on the machine. "Hey!" Rambo threw a blue bomb from one side and blew the tentacle back directly. He quickly controlled his robot and turned to the tentacle of the cave. "Come on, I can''t hold on so long." Before he finished, another purple cave appeared on the ground, another huge purple tentacle stretched out, tripped Rambo''s robot, and the tentacle rushed directly to Rambo above. Whew Purple energy flew out from the other side of the road and broke two tentacles. "As I said, you can''t run around. You''re going to die before we wait." Black magic Rambo and Laurie looked at the plank road in the distance. A Yodel man with a purple hat came over, and the magic on him made people shudder. "Well, stop talking. Let''s go quickly. There''s not much time." But their whereabouts have been exposed. Boom The ground began to shake, the stones on the ground slowly gathered, the green flame began to burn from their junction, and a huge rock puppet appeared in front of them. "Cut." The black magic fell from the sky and directly onto the puppet, but the puppet was not damaged at all, but stared at the three people with interest. "Roar!" The green flame spread to the whole forest. Rambo quickly opened his mechanical defense shield to resist these flames. However, Laurie and wuchou, who are very close, do not have such protective measures. "Aha!" A purple spirit appeared beside them, and a white shield appeared beside them to resist the green flame. "Lulu!" The Yodel with a hat, the Witch of the forest, Lulu appeared around the people. "Let''s go. The army is close. It''s too late if we don''t go." However, the green puppet is not so slow and easy to fall down, especially they already know that the stone puppet is immune to magic, which is a thorny existence for them. "Yes, but you''re still too late." On their heads, standing on the tree, the purple figure, sharp sickle, ferocious appearance, spread its wings and roared. Kazik, the predator of the void The purple energy condensed on his blade, and the dark green breath came out of him. "Can you hand over the human in your hand? I don''t think you need this human, little yodel." Click, click The sound of wing vibration even made the four people under the ground feel a chill, just like this sickle will be put around their neck at any time for cruel harvest. "Listen." Rambo looked at the mantis in the sky and said. "We must not lead him back. Everyone in the village still needs us, otherwise." "Fool, this man can''t be handed over to him. He''s a man from the sky." Laurie hurriedly shouted out and protected wuchou behind her. She didn''t intend to give up at all. "Be careful!" Lulu, who was still on one side, was cautious. She had seen that Laurie had just finished that sentence. The mantis in the tree had come behind her, and the sickle in her hand directly crossed her neck. "Get bigger!" Pixar hurried to Lori''s side, injected magic into Lori''s body and instantly bounced the mantis away. "Ah!" For a moment, the mantis appeared behind Laurie again, but this time, the goal was to have no worries behind her. "Bad!" Whew "Roar!" The white figure jumped out of the grass on one side in an instant and knocked the mantis away in an instant. The blade on his hand was aimed at the mantis standing up. "Kazik." "Oh, who did you think it was, you one eyed." "One eyed enemy, I''ll fight you this time." Even if the mantis is is arrogant, he can see that there are too many five heroes here. If he really plans to start strong, he may not succeed, and there is a person who stares at himself. "Yodel, I remember. It seems that our goal needs to change. Wait and we will find you soon." The mantis said cruel words and left directly, leaving only the green puppet to resist the crowd. "These stones are not my opponents." The white lion jumped at the stone puppet. In a moment, the whole puppet was cut into several pieces, lost its magic and fell down. "Be careful, villain. I''m going to chase that guy. Many people will come to you at that time." The lion looked at wuchou, who was still in a coma, and said. "Take him to the nearest city, this is your only way out." watching the lion leave, the other Yodel people decided to go back to the village first, and then consider what to do. On the other side, the far away Mantis began to communicate with his own people. "The man of prophecy appeared." Chapter 499 Dizzy. Dida, Dida. Water? Wuchou groped in the dark and didn''t know where he had gone. The only memory was that he finally tried his best to stop Shalu. Finally, because I feel that another existence in my body has lost its trace, I feel that it is time to face this person, so I am also ready to go to his world to meet this guy. Then he fell completely into the darkness until now. A drop, a drop, it seems that there is some water dripping on his lips, a little salty and a little cool. However, wuchou still didn''t wake up and waited. Wuchou lost consciousness again. When I recover my consciousness next time, I see myself lying on a single boat made of trees. It is obvious that this thing is made temporarily, and there is another smaller one around me. Clatter, clatter. There was a rhythmic beating of iron and a strange burning heat. Wuchou stood up and walked to the door. In a messy room, a strange weapon hung on the wall, a huge stove burning in front of him, a familiar figure with a double horsetail, wearing a white vest, with his back to himself. "Huh?" Laurie seemed to hear a familiar voice behind her. She turned and looked, and the hammer in her hand fell to the ground because she lost her body. "Ha." Speaking of it, it seemed the same when we first met. Wuchou walked slowly to Laurie, squatted down and wiped the tears left by Laurie''s excitement from the corners of her eyes. "Here I am." Pounce Laurie threw herself into wuchou''s arms, but soon suddenly pushed away wuchou, looked at the stains and oil on her body, and her face turned red. "It doesn''t matter. Isn''t it the same when we meet for the first time?" Wuchou stretched out his hand, took the blacksmith Lori who was going to leave and wiped the ashes on her face. "How are you?" "Yes." Wuchou doesn''t know what to say, because he really doesn''t know what to say. Sorry and other words may only attract the other party''s eyes or complaints. Well, there''s only one thing you can do. Wuchou stretched out his hand, put it on the blacksmith Laurie''s chin, slightly raised each other''s head, with the other hand, don''t open the bangs on each other''s forehead. Looking at wuchou slowly approaching, the blacksmith Laurie wanted to push away each other, but the strength in her hand couldn''t even take things. "Oh, let me see how the Savior is!" Lulu opened the door carelessly, completely unaware of what the two people were doing inside. Entering as like as two peas in the front, the two men were so close that they were exactly the same thing as they once knew. "Lulu!" Lori the blacksmith was surprised and frightened when she saw Lulu push the door in. "Lulu, why don''t you knock and come in?" Lori, the blacksmith, quickly loosened her worry free and walked to lulu. She didn''t expect that the other party would shout the next second. "Attack, Pixar!" The fairies around Lulu kept releasing purple energy bombs to wuchou. Wuchou thought there were only two, but did wuchou forget something? This is not the world he expected. Two energy balls, after walking a distance, suddenly split into four, and finally split into eight, and rushed directly at wuchou. "Wow!" Wuchou jumped up and down to avoid Lulu''s first attack. Unexpectedly, those energy bombs bounced on the wall and flew to other places behind wuchou. "Lulu, stop!" "Little Bobby, step back. I''ll teach this shameless guy a good lesson. Even the Yodel people don''t let go!" Lulu, with a dark face, looked at the worry free man she was avoiding. At first impression, Lulu had regarded this human being as a scum. "No, you misunderstood." "Pixar, keep attacking." Pixar propped up a huge white barrier, directly covered wuchou, and a pressure fell from the top of his head. "Stop." Lori, the blacksmith, also wanted to stop lulu. Unexpectedly, Lulu hurriedly pulled her. "Sober up, you can''t devote yourself to him because he is a moth Savior. Don''t you want to recognize yourself and marry the man who is willing to sacrifice for you?" Lulu was angry (confessed to herself) because the blacksmith Laurie let this abnormal savior bully her for the sake of the world, so she wanted to teach this guy a good lesson. "Pixar, hit hard!" Poop poop poop Originally only eight purple energy balls have become sixteen. The track is becoming more and more strange. Wuchou has been accidentally hit several times. "Lulu, you misunderstood. He is the person I said." "Ah?" Lulu and Pixar stopped at the same time, took a look at the worry free that they were embarrassed by themselves, and finally knew that they had misunderstood. "So it is, but it''s really troublesome." Wuchou and blacksmith Laurie looked at a loss and couldn''t understand why Lulu said so. "Because the savior can''t even win, how can he help our world drive out the void." Wuchou and blacksmith Laurie looked at each other and smiled, which made Lulu on the side confused. "What, don''t laugh." ~ for a period of time ~ "I see. In that strange world, you have known each other and have made a private decision for life." In the living room, Lulu and wuchou, blacksmith Laurie sat aside, listening to their explanation and nodded. "But I can''t blame me. After all, I only see you bullying my friends as soon as you wake up. Naturally, I will be angry." Lulu explained and gave herself reasons. Yes, it was you, the Savior, who made trouble first, so she did it. "Well, then can you explain to me what you mean by emptiness?" Although, wuchou has guessed a little. "In fact, it''s hard for us to explain about this matter." Just at this point, another man came in outside the door, holding the big head. "Let me understand this." Great inventor Looking at wuchou, he seemed to be no stranger to himself. He seemed to know his existence and nodded. "He is worthy of being the Savior of prophecy. It seems that he knows me, so make a long story short." On the other side of wuchou listening to each other''s answers, in the half empty void field. The man sitting in the chair, holding the books around him, looked page by page. He couldn''t see that this man was actually the guide of emptiness. "Prophet." The mantis came in from the outside, looked at the man sitting in the chair and greeted him. "Did it appear?" "Yes, the group of Yodel people took him back to their village last time, but it''s very hidden and we haven''t found it yet." "Speaking of this, did he find it?" "No, I don''t know where it is." "Alas." The man closed his book and stood up. "Forget it, first go and see what kind of person this Savior is." Chapter 500 Emptiness has been eroding the world. Heroes who were originally limited by their own energy, now the energy of the whole continent has become more violent because of the invasion of the void. The world is in chaos. "Therefore, the energy of the void has penetrated the whole continent. It''s too late to do anything. The only way is to completely eliminate the source of the void or find a way to accommodate the void. Am I right?" Big head nodded and went on. "But the legendary prophet said that the Savior had a way to save our world and free us from the troubles of emptiness, so all of us were waiting for the man from heaven." Rely on me? Wuchou is completely speechless. Do these people really intend to rely on him to save the world? I guess they have just come here for a few days. They have to bear the responsibility of driving away the void and cleaning up the mainland. Not only that, they are also people on the other side of the void to some extent. "So I hope you can help us." Big head finished, and Lulu, blacksmith Laurie looked at herself and put her last hope on wuchou. "After all, we don''t have much time." No worry, I don''t understand. Big head took out a map, pointed to the map and said. "In fact, except for those cities, the rest have been lost to the empty army. The heroes there either escaped or were killed, and others, like me." With that, big head lifted a corner of his clothes. You can see that a wound on big head was invaded by purple, and the whole part turned into crystal purple. "I don''t know how long I can last, but recently I''ve heard some strange sounds that drive me to kill and destroy. It seems that this is what he called the empty monster, which has invaded my body." Have the rest of us already encountered this kind of trouble? At this time, wuchou knew how dangerous vanity was for them. Dang, Dang, Dang Suddenly there was a regular bell sound outside the door. The three people around wuchou suddenly changed their faces when they heard the sound. "No, something big has happened." Without saying a word, the three quickly cleaned up and ran out, and wuchou followed them out of the house. Wuchou followed the three men to the door and finally knew who caused the riot. "The wise man said, don''t resist those who can''t resist, because it''s unwise and irrational here." Timo, caught by marzaha''s head, mentioned it to his eyes, and his purple eyes stared at the coming wuchou and others. "When you look at the door, you should also follow the rules. If you think others can''t see you, you''re wrong." The purple energy slowly invades Timo''s body. Before long, he will be killed. "Stop, how did you find here!" The big head also wanted to convince the other party, but the other one couldn''t see it for a long time and rushed out. Snap A steel spear shot out from one side. The goal was to catch Timo''s grasshopper, but the other hand grabbed it in the void. The spear stopped in front of him and was directly swallowed by the void. "To this extent?" Before Rambo could use his next move, several empty caves suddenly appeared on the ground. Several insects climbed out and directly bit Rambo''s machinery, paralyzing Rambo''s machinery in an instant. "Stop, what do you want? Let Timo go." The prophet dropped Timothy from his hand and kicked Timothy in front of them. "I have only one goal." The prophet pointed to the big head, and there was no sorrow behind them. "Give this man to us so that I won''t destroy your village for the time being." "No talk!" Big head took something out of his pocket and put it on the ground to form a huge gun in an instant. "How long can you hold on? I want to know." The big head covered his wound and stared at the prophet. "Who knows, at least you can''t beat me before I die." Seeing that they were really ready to fight, wuchou hurried out to stop them. "Stop, no need." If there is a real fight, not only the village will suffer, but they may not survive. Looking at wuchou walking out alone, the prophet waved and stopped the troops behind him. "What are you looking for me for?" The prophet looked at wuchou carefully and could feel the power in this body. "This man is really the Savior. Hum, ha ha ha!" The prophet looked at wuchou with satisfaction and stretched out his hand. "Join us, Savior, your strength should not be used by these ordinary people against us. Doing great things with us is your right way." "No, why should I join you? You are the invaders of the world, destroying the world." The prophet shook his head and said disdainfully. "Have you misunderstood something about destroying the world? When we came to this world, the world had long been destroyed by their aborigines." The prophet continued before the big head could retort. "You heroes use the energy of this continent to break through the limit. Those heroes have done no harm to this continent. Obviously, you are limiting your power in order to protect this continent." "Also, wars, plagues, viruses, pollution, environmental damage, experiments, what you have done is not endangering the world?" Then the prophet looked up at the purple in the sky. "We are just, in purifying the continent, most of the cities have been destroyed by us, and the remaining ones will soon be destroyed by us." The prophet said and stared at them disdainfully. "Aren''t you, too? One of the producers of mechanical pollution." "But this is not the reason for your aggression." The prophet waved and walked out of the forest one empty monster after another, surrounding the whole village. "Answer me, your answer will determine the fate of the village. As long as you promise me, the village will be fine, and." The prophet pointed to Laurie, the blacksmith with a hammer, who had been watching her with vigilance. "That girl is your lover. I can keep her safe. Even in the end, I won''t hurt her, as long as you promise me." Indeed, there is only one person in this world who cares about wuchou. The Laurie behind him is the only one he cherishes. But. "But I''m different from you." The golden Qi coiled around wuchou, and the whole continent and even the world trembled because of this change. "The world is asking me for help. As outsiders, you are naturally the enemy of the world." "Ha!" Golden energy, green eyes, calm expression. "And I think, even if I really leave with you, you''re not going to let them go, are you?" The purple energy condensed in the prophet''s hand, staring at wuchou without expression. "Oh, that''s good. Then try it." Chapter 501 Golden warrior, empty prophet "Here we are." Whew "So fast!" Poop At a moment''s speed, the figure of worry free had come to the prophet''s eyes and punched him hard, but was blocked by the shield around the prophet. "Wow!" Even if the shield resists 95% of all the damage, the remaining damage will repel the prophet and roll people into the forest. "Ha!" Wuchou then rushed in the figure of the prophet, and the empty monsters that blocked the way were pushed away by wuchou. "Awesome." Big head and the rest were surprised to see wuchou beating the grasshopper away. The so-called Savior was stronger than they expected. Boom, boom, boom From time to time there was a strange crash in the forest. "Ah!" The blue energy shoots out from the distance of the forest, rushes into the sky and breaks through the white clouds in the sky. Wuchou looked at the empty insects coming. He was not afraid at all. With one punch, one foot and one step, he cleaned up all the things he planned to surround. "The stronger you are, the more correct I am." Two purple magic arrays were projected behind the prophet, and two huge hands made of purple energy grabbed wuchou directly. "Ha!" The two energies were directly condensed in their hands, and wuchou kept releasing gas cannons at the prophet, but they were blocked by the two giant empty hands. Suddenly, a sharp sickle appeared behind wuchou. Purple energy was injected into it and waved directly at wuchou. "Too slow!" Wuchou turns around and kicks away the mantis who is going to attack him. A turtle sends Qigong to hit him directly. If the mantis doesn''t react quickly, spread its wings and fly away, that shot has hit him accurately just now. "Right now!" Suddenly, there are five purple caves around wuchou. Stretch out purple tentacles and grasp wuchou''s limbs and body. "Ha!" The prophet''s eyes gathered his strength, and a purple light directly shot at wuchou. A pressure pressed wuchou hard, so that he couldn''t move. "Mantis, it''s time!" The mantis quickly flew back and cut down the sickle directly at wuchou. "Don''t underestimate me!" The golden energy surged again. The huge energy even pushed away the big tree around wuchou, and a lightning fell from the sky and directly hit wuchou. Move like thunder For a moment, the tentacles and the shackles of the prophet wrapped around wuchou were bounced off, and wuchou''s Qi changed again and became more violent, and there was lightning wrapped around him. "Awesome." The prophet looked at wuchou whose strength surged again in front of him, and the flash in his eyes became more and more obvious. "Is this your strength? Even if you don''t rely on our vain strength, you can do it. It''s powerful." "Stop it, you can''t beat me." "Maybe." The prophet stood up slowly, looked at wuchou, waved and let the mantis leave first. "However, to deal with you, you don''t have to use a stronger force than you. There is another way to limit your strength." Click A sharp pain came from his chest. When he looked down, he saw a huge claw stretching out his hand from his chest and breaking his chest. "No worries!" Lori, the blacksmith who came to see the situation, looked at wuchou and rushed up. "What''s going on?" Wuchou left the super Saiya state, half knelt on the ground and looked at the bleeding wound in front of his chest. He was very puzzled. "Sure enough, there is another void energy in your body. It is even more powerful than our void energy. Yes, compared with them, you are our Savior and the Savior who leads us to progress." The blacksmith Laurie went to wuchou and covered wuchou''s wound with her hand, but the blood was still flowing. The prophet approached wuchou step by step and joked. "Give up. I control the energy in your body to attack you. As long as you are willing to come to us, I will help you control this explosive energy and save your life." The blacksmith Laurie wanted to do something else. As soon as she picked up the hammer, she was kicked away by the prophet. The prophet grabbed wuchou''s head with one hand and said. "Sure enough, it''s his energy. The traitor escaped from an incalculable time and unexpectedly attached himself to you." "But it seems that you have completely tamed him in your body, and even let him willingly lend you his strength." The prophet looks like a treasure without sorrow. "Thanks to your presence, our family can be complete again. Don''t resist and become our people." Wuchouqiang held up the injury, clapped the other party''s hand, grabbed the blacksmith Laurie''s hand and put one hand on her forehead. Instantaneous movement "Did you escape?" "But you can''t escape. As long as you''re still in this world, your taste is always there." The prophet looked at the purple in the sky and smiled. "Soon, we''ll find you." If there is anyone who can help worry free, then only that person. Wuchou uses the last sensed energy to move instantaneously along the track of that force and leave the original place. In the rune continent, if you mention a hero who has been fighting against the void, you have to mention a person who even uses the magic of the void in order to fight against the void. Get worry free and blacksmith Laurie came to him. He was just resting. Unexpectedly, two people suddenly appeared out of thin air, which surprised him. "Cassadin." Just after saying this, wuchou fell into a coma. Kasadin looked at the blacksmith Laurie who came with him and looked at wuchou again. He could clearly feel the empty energy in the human body, which was even much stronger than himself. "I know you, yodel. I think you can explain what the person around you comes from?" After some time Click The purple energy sword directly stabbed at wuchou. If Lori, the blacksmith, hadn''t noticed that she lifted the hammer to block the other party''s attack, the other party had hurt wuchou just now. "What are you doing? He is the Savior from the sky. He will lead us to remove the monsters of the void." "Hum, listen to what you say, it seems that he is not a savior. He is more like the Savior of the void. In order to improve the strength of the void, he will appear in this world. If you destroy him here, the void will not continue to progress." "But he can control the monsters in his body, just like you, and he can defeat the existence of marzaha." Cassadin listened, and the energy in his hand finally dispersed. "One thing you should know, I''m not controlling, I just imprisoned the monster in my body and only let him provide energy for me." Cassadin put his hand on wuchou''s shoulder and said. "I can''t help him control the wound, but at least I can help him imprison the monster in his body and make him quiet for a while." In the corner where none of the three were aware, a purple eye watched them covertly. Chapter 502 Click, click "What the hell are you thinking?" Dark sewers, dirty cages. Worry free looks at his companion trapped in the cage. Even if the other party can control his power, he can''t suddenly run away. It''s clear that he can solve the problem in an instant. "Question, do you think it''s on me?" The figure in the cage, with crimson pupils staring at wuchou, sent out torture from the soul. "What do you mean?" The figure in the cage shook the iron fence around him and shouted. "Look, where are you now? Don''t you understand?" Worry free looked at the whole place and wondered what the other party was talking about, what surroundings and what environment. "Don''t you understand? Have you forgotten the environment here?" Blue sky, endless grassland, and that independent city. Watching the expression of worry free change slowly, the figure in the cage stopped. "Next time, I think you should understand what your situation is." ~ transition ~ "Wake up, worry free, wake up." Wuchou opened her eyes and saw the blacksmith Laurie standing beside her. Finally, she remembered what she had done. "How are you? How are you?" "It''s okay, but you." Lori, the blacksmith, looked at wuchou. Unexpectedly, her own people were also people who used emptiness. She was a little surprised for a while and needed some time to slow down. On one side, kasatine stared at wuchou without turning his eyes, as if wuchou had a problem. "Well, what''s up?" "It''s all right. I just want to see what''s special about you who can defeat marzaha. If it weren''t for the girl around you, I would have killed you." After all, there is a deep hatred between the other party and vanity. Worry free is very clear, but ask too much. First look at your current situation. Sure enough, it still can''t be used. The power of emptiness is locked up. Although I have a way to unlock this seal, the ability of violent walking is obviously not suitable for me. Goku''s power is also limited. The second form of super Saiya that completely erupts can''t be used, but it can still be used. At least, it''s enough to protect the girl around you. "Thank you. Now we''re all right. Let''s go." After that, wuchou took Laurie''s hand and was ready to leave, but what cassadin said stopped wuchou. "As long as you leave this room, it doesn''t take a long time. The void will find your existence. At that time, you will be beaten back." "Why?" Cassadin pointed to wuchou. "Now your imprisonment is the same as me. Anyway, I am also targeted by him. As long as it flows according to this breath, whether you or me, it is his goal." "But this is not the reason. I must leave. At least I have to do something I can do." At least, go back to the village and see how it is. "Wait." Cassadin stopped without worry. "Don''t forget your purpose in coming to this world, but to save this world, you need support." "Support?" "Ask the girl around you. She also knows how many people you need to help against the void." "That''s enough. You''re left to think for yourself." With a flash of purple energy, cassadin left. "The power to resist the void?" Worry free seems to fall into some ideological problem. After all, in the previous world, any major crisis is a powerful enemy that is strong enough to destroy the world, but the world''s personal ability is limited and will not be abnormal to a strong force that can finish all the people. Moreover, there are many strange abilities in the world that can generate and overcome each other. If you are not careful, you will get into trouble. "Wuchou, what are you thinking?" "Well, I just don''t understand. Since I need to drive away the void, what should I do to drive away the void? Is it enough to defeat those void heroes?" "I don''t know." This is not enough. At least I have to have a direction. "Worry free, I can tell you what I want to know, as long as I know." Seeing that Lori, the blacksmith, wanted to help, she naturally wouldn''t refuse without worry. "Well, let''s go to the place where we first found the void and investigate. Maybe we can find something." "Once, I heard that shadow island had contact with empty heroes. Maybe we can know the truth when we go to shadow island." Shadow island? At least one goal. "Well, let''s go." Not long after walking out, wuchou suddenly stopped and puzzled the blacksmith Laurie. "Well, how do I get to shadow island?" "I don''t know." For a moment, they fell into a dead silence. "Well, let''s ask as we go." "Hey, is that really good?" Lori the blacksmith began to worry about the next journey. They bumped around like headless flies. "It''s all right. My hunch tells me that you can take us to the shadow island. Don''t worry." Blacksmith Laurie only needs to follow wuchou with half faith. Anyway, she has nothing to rely on except this person now. At this time, the Yodel Village The purple flame burned the whole village, but the villagers inside have left. "Damn it." Marzaha looked at the destroyed villages, constantly releasing purple energy and venting his dissatisfaction. "I can''t find it. It seems that they have broken through and left just when we were fighting." "Forget it, these Yodel people are gone." The prophet''s only dissatisfaction was that he had let go of wuchou and let him find a chance to leave. "But I think he must find that person. Only that person can help him, so we have only one goal." "According to the feeling, find the two of them. Anyway, as long as you catch one of them, you can know where the other is." Marzaha looked at the sky rendered by purple. When he looked carefully, he could see some strange green in it. "Soon it began, a new battle." Distant, quiet city This is an isolated place, where the legendary leader looks at the stars through the clouds. "The Savior has come to this world, so our mission is to guide the Savior on the road he should take." The stargazer suddenly saw another different astrology, as if something terrible had happened. "How is it possible, Savior, to have this ability." It can save the world and destroy the world. Two diametrically opposite possibilities arise in the Savior. "It''s terrible." At this time, wuchou, who was made the Savior by them, was hiding under the eaves with the blacksmith Laurie, watching the rain outside, complaining and talking. "Nasty weather." Chapter 503 "Oh, worry free, it''s still raining. Are we really not going?" Wuchou and blacksmith Laurie have been hiding here for some time. This is not the way. "What''s a little rain?" It''s really nothing to worry about a little rain. However, Wu Chou looked at the blacksmith Laurie around him. He didn''t wear much armor, but there was a white shirt inside. If he got caught in the rain. No, no, I can''t go on thinking. Worry free quickly shook his head to calm himself down. When they thought they were going to hide for a while, they didn''t expect a motorcade to come from behind? The first car, which did not know what structure, stopped in front of wuchou and opened the door. "Are you sheltering from the rain? Do you want to come with us?" Although the other party''s clothes are a little different, wuchou still sees that the other party is a guy who is addicted to gambling. Card master? "Still can''t, I''m not at ease. How do you know what will happen when you get on your thief car?" "It''s all right, Lord Savior. I don''t mean you any harm. All right." Know who you are. Worry free vigilance is higher. "It''s all right. If you don''t feel at ease, go and take the one in the back. You should trust the man in it." The convoy moved on, then a larger van stopped and the door opened. "Come up, friend. I think you can follow us." The one who opened the door was a man staring at a beer belly and a beard, just like a traditional Western drunkard. A barrel? "Well, then there''s trouble." At least, this man is credible. Wuchou gets on the bus with Lori the blacksmith. The car starts again soon. He can''t see anyone driving and doesn''t know any logic at all. "What do you do and why do you line up?" The barrel saw the worry free confusion and answered. "In fact, we are just a group of people driven away by the void. It''s just that we rarely share the same interests, so we walk on our own." Drunkards and gamblers? It does fit. No worries, make complaints about it, and then continue to ask. "So, who else is here besides you two?" After listening to what the barrel said, wuchou knew how many people were still here in the team. "Well, are they all left in the car because of emptiness?" "Ha ha, I don''t know about this. After all, I haven''t been in this team for a long time. You have to ask others." Worry free and don''t need to meet others for the time being. That''s it for the time being. "Speaking of it, how do you know that I am the Savior you call me?" The barrel looked puzzled and worried. "Don''t you see the sky?" Wuchou looked up at the sky. Unexpectedly, there was a transparent glass window here. "Oh, you really don''t know. Lord solaka told us that as long as there is any information and look at the sky, I will pass it on to you." "Well, then why can''t I see it?" "Because you are not a recorded hero, you naturally can''t see the secret message." No wonder the gambler knew his identity from the beginning. "Ah, it''s coming." Wuchou and blacksmith Laurie looked out of the window and saw that they came to a forest surrounded by purple energy. The whole forest looked very strange. "Well, what are you doing here?" "Let''s pick up a man, who is also a hero, and, er, you''ll know later." The barrel came down with wuchou and asked Lori the blacksmith to wait on it for a while. "Hey, I''ll pick up the man. Just wait here." "Naturally, that was my plan." With the cards finished, stay in the car. With no worries, the wine barrel goes deep into the strange forest step by step. If you don''t understand what these moth heroes are doing in this strange place, can''t you pile them up and stay in one place? After walking for a while, I finally saw a strange foreign Museum in front of me. At the door, there was a Laurie with a doll and a small suitcase nearby. "Sorry, it''s a little late, but you''re Anne. Would you like to go with us? After all, you''re not safe now." "Yes, it doesn''t matter, but can you stand my fire?" As she spoke, Annie put out her hand and a small flame burned in her hand. "Interesting, but we''re not afraid, little Annie." Wuchou came to Annie, stretched out his hand and grabbed Annie''s flame. Although the flame is burning, it does no harm to wuchou. "Look, it''s all right." Annie looked at wuchou with her big eyes open, just like seeing some incredible person. "Don''t be afraid of Annie''s flame. You can be Annie''s friend." The wine barrel didn''t expect to go so smoothly. It''s good. At least it can be solved. "Well, come with us." Just two steps away, Annie suddenly took wuchou''s hand and looked at Annie. "So tired, carry me." Just two steps, okay? Tired? Wuchou had no choice but to squat down and carry little Lori. "Ah, ha ha ha, just in time, it''s rare for another person to join. When we rest tonight, let''s have a party." When bucket and wuchou come back safely and see their goal coming up safely, the team continues to set off. "But you still didn''t explain to me what the team is doing?" After taking Annie on the bus, let Annie communicate with the blacksmith Laurie for a while, and worry free to ask about the wine barrel. "I can explain this." In the dark corner, a figure came out wearing a strange clown suit. Devil clown, Sarkozy "Hey, Sarkozy, I said don''t go to other people''s cars. Your box is very dangerous." "It doesn''t matter. I won''t mess around." Sarkozy sat by himself and said. "I can explain to you the question just now." "Please." Sarkozy took some apples and tossed them around in the air, which made Anne clap happily and say with satisfaction. "Originally, the purpose of this team was to gather all the heroes outside and send them to Knox or demacia. After all, there are only a lot of heroes in these two places." "It''s just that even if the world enters a crisis, their ideas still look down on us, so this team is basically gathering these unpopular people to protect themselves." Is this the purpose? "Don''t you want to go to other cities?" The clown was surprised and looked carefree. "Lord Savior, don''t you know?" "Know what?" "Except for their two cities, other places have been captured. Except for the heroes who stay where they are and don''t intend to leave, most of them are concentrated in these two cities." Chapter 504 Rune continent Even if the world has been eroded by the void, the sun in the sky and the original heat wave will not change. Today, the motorcade slowly drove to another place, the endless desert. At the beginning, they were still walking in the dense forest. Unexpectedly, for a moment, they had come to this big desert. It was really strange. "However, the desert is not as hot as expected. It''s a little magical." "Ha ha, actually it''s just the function of this car. If you open the door and go out, you can feel the heat wave of shurima desert." When wuchou listens, he really opens the door. In a moment, a heat wave is coming. Wuchou quickly closes the door. "Yes, it''s really hot outside, but why are we here?" The barrel came out with a scroll, looked at the words on it and said. "In fact, some people told me that those two people were still fighting in the desert. Even if the void didn''t care about these two shit stirring sticks, they asked us to clean up these two fools." Wuchou almost knows who these two people are. The motorcade drove for some time and finally reached the end of the road. There was nothing in front except the desert. "Well, you''ll go alone next." Wuchou seems to have heard something wrong. "Am I alone?" "After all, it''s hot outside. You don''t want me or the girls around you to go with you." Looking at Annie and Lori, the blacksmith, who are still sleeping in quilt, have no worry. Finally, just have a flat mouth and go out. "I remember it''s not morning." When mingmingwuchou came out, he took a look at the time deliberately. Now it should be at night. How come the sun in the sky hasn''t disappeared and the temperature is still so high. "It''s amazing." According to the instructions given by the wine barrel, just follow the stone pillars on the ground. Not long after I left, I soon heard two people quarrelling. "Fool, let me destroy you this time. You can''t go away." "You are. I will win this time. You can''t beat me." Click, click In the distance, we can hear the fierce collision of steel and the sound of breaking the air from time to time. Walking nearby, you can only see, er, a big crocodile and another one. I don''t know how to describe it. Just be a dog headed man. The two fight in the desert. Although the dog headed man seems to use strange magic very well, the moves of the big crocodile are also very clever. The two fight happily at once. Soon, they noticed that wuchou, who was watching the play, suddenly stopped. "What are you doing here, outsider?" "Well, are you interested in joining us?" An alligator and a dog look at each other and smile, just like looking at a fool. "Are you a fool who wants us to leave with you?" They continued to laugh, completely ignoring the existence of worry free. "Even if you are the Savior, you don''t want to control us. We are the people of shuruima in the desert. At that time, the emperor will be reborn again, and we will rise again. All vanity is a joke." Have you been underestimated? Wuchou put on a good posture and stared at them. "Oh, since you are so confident, let''s try. Can I teach you a good lesson?" They looked at wuchou with red eyes and polished the weapons in their hands. "Oh, just right. Let''s try your strength." They approached wuchou at an incredible speed. They were clearly in the desert, but their speed had no effect. "Ah!" I saw the dog''s head grasping at the nothingness of worry free, and a magic condensed on worry free, making worry free body very heavy. "Drink!" I saw the crocodile turn twice, directly close to wuchou, and the big knife in his hand hit wuchou. "Hum!" Wuchou raises his fist head-on and directly resists the crocodile''s knife. "I see. I wanted to limit your speed so that you could not leave. Unexpectedly, you directly blocked my attack with your fist." The crocodile turned back and retreated to the dog''s head, emitting a little red gas. "Roar!" I saw a purple magic array suddenly stretched out on the ground of wuchou station, and a strange energy spread to wuchou. Wuchou felt a little different and felt like being weakened. "Go on!" The crocodile made a direct turn and rushed to wuchou. He raised his big knife and swung it directly at wuchou''s head. Whew Crocodile and dog head lost their worry free figure in an instant. They just saw a bright red flash in front of them. Far away, the void prophet marzaha sensed the burning energy. "Over there, let the person closest to that side go and catch that guy for me." At this time, in the SARIMA desert The figure standing behind the two people has red energy all over the body. Kaiohken "Ha!" Wuchou turned around and appeared in front of the crocodile. He punched the crocodile''s knife. The huge vibration made the crocodile almost release his weapon. "Ha!" The axe in the dog''s hand condensed a magic power and directly hit wuchou. "Look at me." Wuchou punched the axe that fell. Although the other party''s magic made wuchou difficult to resist, he finally pushed the axe away with a punch. "Go away!" Wuchou kicked the dog''s head severely on the waist and beat back the dog''s head with one foot. "Damn it!" The crocodile returned to his senses and struck wuchou with a knife, but wuchou kicked the crocodile away and let them roll to the same place. "Oh, that''s great." The crocodile wiped the trace on the knife and looked at the energy emitting wuchou in front of him. "It''s really great." The dog''s head rubbed the dent on the axe and looked at it coldly. I saw a fierce flash in the crocodile''s eyes, a piece of energy into the body, and the whole human body became particularly strong. "Roar!" The dog head integrates a magic Rune into his body, and the whole human body becomes very strong. "Change?" Watching them finally enter the state, wuchou is also ready to show real strength. "Well, let me see what cards you have. I don''t know." The wind in the whole desert suddenly stopped, as if something special was about to appear. "The sand is floating." In the distant oasis, the residents above saw the strange sky, covered with black clouds. "Aha!" Golden energy, blonde warrior. "Narcissus, it seems that the other party is serious." The crocodile clenched the big knife in his hand and stared at wuchou in a cold sweat. "Lexon, there seems to be no way." The dog''s head stared at wuchou. The other party seemed to be really going to play. The blue energy is condensed in wuchou''s hand, and the pressure on his body makes the crocodile and dog head standing aside tremble. "Are you going to continue?" Chapter 505 Just when the three were still facing each other, a purple man came out from the other side of the hill, and a blue energy rushed out from one side to interrupt the battle. "Who is it?" Wuchou has been with Wukong for a long time. He is more or less the same as Wukong. He will take the fight seriously. "Sorry, this battle is over first. You don''t have to fight." The people who came out were naked with a big head, purple runes looming on their bodies, and blue skin made people feel that the other party was not an original resident from the beginning. Wandering mage, rez "Ruiz, what are you doing out here? You don''t need to be involved in this battle." Ruiz looked at wuchou and the two brothers and looked around calmly. "Now the void is our enemy. It''s meaningless for you to fight here. Come to an end. Our continent needs you." However, wuchou and the two brothers did not intend to stop, but were ready to continue the fight. "What are you doing? Do you want to fight?" "Of course, the other party has done this. Do you still want to shrink back?" Wuchou looked at them carefully. Unexpectedly, the other party had not planned to give up at this juncture. It seems that he really underestimated them. "Well, then keep fighting." The golden Qi surged again, and the pressure on wuchou became more and more obvious. Both of them and rez could feel the rune continent trembling. "It''s impossible. Obviously, there are other heroes who can make the world tremble, but he can let the world take the initiative to bear his power." "Stop, the world can''t hold up." Indeed, wuchou has seen that the ground begins to crack. If he really wants to open all his fire, the world can''t stand it. "But." Whew Wuchou has come to them in an instant, and the powerful fist has hit them in front. "Ha!" The world seems to be threatened by worry free. The sand of the whole land is lifted up, just like a huge whirlwind hitting the land. "Wow!" The two brothers directly inserted their weapons into the ground to avoid being implicated. It''s just strange why the attack just now didn''t hit them. When the smoke was over, they saw that wuchou was controlled by a strange energy, and the blue magic circle by circle imprisoned wuchou here. "Rez, are you really going to do it to me?" "I can''t help it, you fool. Even if the Savior plans to harm our world, I can''t forgive you. Give me a good reflection." The next second, Ruiz releases blue energy to wuchou. The blue energy is poured on wuchou like no money. "Ha!" However, although Ruiz has been regarded as the peak combat power for the world, it is not enough for wuchou. "Here!" Worry free has instantly moved behind Ruiz, and the blue energy has been aimed at Ruiz. "Ha!" The blue energy is directly drawn into the air. Other people on the continent can see that a powerful energy is emitted from the desert. "Ruiz, have you been killed?" Both brothers did not expect that this energy was so terrible. It seems that they underestimated the Savior. What should I do? The two brothers were a little surprised, but they didn''t expect that the next second, the blue energy came out again, and rez wasn''t dead yet. "How possible!" After the violent energy ended, the two brothers finally saw that at the last moment, Ruiz lit up blue energy on the ground and quickly left the place with Ruiz, so as to avoid worry free attack. "It''s worthy of you. You have guessed my intention just now. It''s incredible that you can avoid my attack without that speed." Ruiz was sweating on his head. He didn''t expect that the attack just now was so strong. Fortunately, he hid quickly. "Hum, you yellow haired boy, how can you defeat me?" The next second, wuchou''s figure appeared behind Ritz again, and his powerful fist hit him again. "So, how did you hit me?" Boom "What?" Worry free fist, blocked. The crocodile and the dog head caught up, and they worked together to stop the worry free attack, but they obviously felt a pressure. "What are you going to do? The battle will end soon. It will be your turn soon." "Hum, yellow haired boy, your opponent is us. Don''t mess around." The two brothers joined hands temporarily. After all, they obviously felt that wuchou''s power was very strong. Even if they joined hands with Ruiz, they might not be able to win wuchou. "Thanks a lot, you two." Whew Boom For a moment, wuchou moved again and came behind them. A sweep kicked them directly and pushed them out directly. "Lexon, Nethers!" Before Ritz finished saying this, his innate sense of crisis told wuchou that this feeling, No. Ruiz squatted down quickly, and his worry free fist crossed Ruiz''s head for a moment. "So dangerous." The blue energy condensed in Ruiz''s hand and shot directly at wuchou, but soon wuchou grabbed the blue energy ball with one hand and threw it out in an instant. "How possible!" Wuchou looked at the red dot on his hand and said with disdain. "I''m used to your energy. I can''t beat me with this power!" Whew With a kick, Ritz was directly kicked down his chin by wuchou and flew back. "Rez!" The two brothers looked back and saw that Ruiz was hit and rushed back to support. "I said, you two will be here soon. What else do you want to do?" Boom Wuchou punched them directly on the back. If they weren''t strong enough, they would have been disabled in the attack just now. "End you!" The next second, a blue energy flew directly over. Wuchou didn''t care at first, but soon wuchou told himself that there was something wrong. Roaring, wuchou was attacked by rez and flew away. "Impossible, this energy, how do you?" Turning around, it turned out that Ritz was a little different. The blue lightning appeared on Ritz like a strange engine. "Rez!" The two brothers have been in this world for a long time, but when they saw the wandering mage for the first time, Ruiz turned on all his firepower. "Is this your power?" Worry free looked at Ruiz, who was completely different now, and the expression on his face became more happy. "Savior, it is because of you that I decided to use this power. I will accept my punishment." Rez changed his once kind expression, and the anger on his face was clearly visible. "Just in time. Let me see how good you are." Blue energy can gather in worry free hands. "Hum." Chapter 506 Guru Guru Nagetto Blacksmith Laurie asked anxiously, looking at Wu Chou lying unconscious. "Is it really all right?" Although I can''t see how serious it is, Lori the blacksmith still sees that the worry free situation must not be very good. "Well, what happened just now?" In addition to the two brothers in other cars, Ruiz also got on the car. Hearing the blacksmith Laurie''s inquiry, Ruiz was silent for a while and said. ~ two hours ago ~ "What''s going on?" When wuchou and Ruiz are ready to continue fighting, unexpectedly, wuchou suddenly rolls to the ground with his head covered, and his body appears unusual purple. "Isn''t it!" The next second, a purple laser directly rushed out at Ritz. If Ritz had not entered the state, the purple light had accurately hit Ritz. After escaping, the purple light directly shot into the desert. The original sand was decomposed by the purple light, just like it disappeared. "Vanity, has it come?" Several purple magic arrays stretched out on the ground. Purple tentacles stretched out from the magic array. In mid air, a big purple eye stared at them. "Rune continent creatures, I have only one goal. Give me that man, or you will all die here." In response to the big eye, it was rez''s Blue Mana ball. "Ridiculous!" The big purple eyes flashed, and a purple energy shot out of his eyes, which offset Ritz''s magic. "You annoyed me. Since you don''t intend to give it to me, you''ll die." The yellow sand on the ground slowly floats into the air. Purple energy invades the yellow sand. Energy gives power. The sand forms a huge octopus. "I just want to say that even the noumenon is not here. Do you still want to beat me with this kind of thing?" Rez''s magic lightning became more and more obvious, and his runes flashed. Hoo, PA A purple tentacle suddenly stretched out and waved to rez. Rez grabbed the tentacle, and the magic lightning directly burned the tentacle. Hoo, hoo, Hoo The hands on the ground all shot at Ruiz. Ruiz closed his hands and the blue energy poured out. The magic even fluctuated back and forth on the ground and collided constantly, destroying the void energy on the ground. "Hum, how about this?" The ground suddenly cracked a purple gap, and the empty energy shone out from the gap, just like burning coal. "Little things!" Ruiz just needs to jump to the next door and won''t be hit by the crack. Just like this, he just falls into each other''s arms. Boom "Wow!" Ruiz was hit by the octopus and flew into the air. He couldn''t escape the attack. "Clean you up!" An octopus composed of sand grabbed Ritz, and the purple energy condensed on the big eye in the middle. Whew A yellow card flew out from one side and stopped the octopus composed of sand. The card runs to wuchou, carries wuchou on his back and runs in the direction of the team. "Go, time waits for no man." With a shot of energy ball, Ritz bounced the tentacle composed of sand away, grabbed the two brothers lying on the ground, and approached the distant team step by step. "Ah, what''s going on outside?" Looking out, I saw that the sky outside was actually purple. I saw cards coming back with Ruiz and two brothers. "Get ready to drive!" The clown standing on the roof didn''t know what was going on until he saw the distant void energy approaching step by step, and a huge monster came slowly. The clown didn''t know that things were in trouble. "Hurry up!" The clown hurried to open the mechanism, waited for cards and Ruiz to catch up, grabbed the time to start the car and took them away. "Hurry up!" The team was followed by the void. Cards and clowns stood on the roof, controlled the purple energy balls and insects with cards and knives, and finally escaped the pursuit of the other party. "Are you gone?" The empty eye, looking at the distant motorcade, the tentacle helped the half empty eyes, and the eyes suddenly became sharp. "But do you think I haven''t done anything? This gift is for you." ~ now ~ Looking at the purple lines on wuchou''s body, slowly the whole body is covered with purple lines. Even Ruiz doesn''t know what will happen next. "Stop." Wuchou seemed to finally regain consciousness and shouted at the barrel. "Stop?" "Hurry up." The wine bucket stopped the car and slowly helped wuchou out of the car. "You go." Without sorrow and pain, he covered his body and squatted on the ground. "Worry free, you." Lori, the blacksmith, wanted to go over and have a look at wuchou, but she just attracted wuchou''s angry drink. "Don''t come!" Worry free body has appeared irregular spikes, and the pupils have changed into a different dark purple. "He''s gone. He''s going to run away." "Everybody, step back." Ritz came quickly and took out the scroll on his back. "A little late?" Laurie the blacksmith looked at Ritz and asked anxiously. "What do you mean, it''s too late?" Ruiz looked at the empty energy in wuchou''s body and said. "Kasadin told me that if he gets out of control because of the battle again, the imprisonment will lose its function. At that time." The purple black energy wraps up worry free and turns it into a huge ball, which slowly becomes bigger, bigger and higher. Worry free spiritual world Dida, Dida, Dida Dark sewers, dirty aisles, flashing chandeliers. "So hungry." Wuchou looks at the big opening in the cage, but the people inside don''t know the trace. He can only hear the sound of the whole space wandering all the time. "So hungry!" A ferocious shadow appeared behind wuchou, stretched out one black hand after another, grasped wuchou tightly and pulled it into the darkness. "So hungry!" Sank into the darkness of worry free, his eyes flashed red. ~ reality ~ Click The huge purple ball, one crack after another, appears on the ball, just like a chick to break its shell. "Come on, leave the rest to me." Cards also know that now they can''t stop this thing and are preparing to take everyone away. "No, I want to stay here." Lori the blacksmith took her hammer and stayed where she was. "Well, I''m sorry." The barrel picked up Annie, who was ready to resist. As soon as the team opened, it quickly left the scene. "You''re right to go. You can''t do anything if you stay here." Rez went into a frenzy again, but it was obvious that the rune on his body was not so bright for the first time. "When I go, he has no dependence, and so do I." With a big hammer, Lori the blacksmith stared at wuchou who was going to break her shell. Roar! One after another, a sharp spike broke out of the shell from the ball and appeared in front of the two. It was. "Empty fear, COGAs." In the distance, marzaha, standing on the high mountain, looked at the figure in the distance and smiled happily. Chapter 507 Roar! A deafening roar, a roar through the sky. This roar can be heard even in demacia and Knox, far away from here. The stone wall, which was in disrepair for a long time, trembled because of the loud roar. "Is this our enemy?" Looking at the huge figure in front of him, even if Ruiz was well-informed, he was a little surprised, because the body of the giant beast in front of him was bigger than any creature he had ever seen. "Uh." The blacksmith Lori grasped her hammer to ease her inner tension, fear and luck. A purple magic array suddenly appeared on kogas''s head. Marzaha came out with a strange black leather book in his hand. "Celebrate, he is the king who integrates all the abilities of the void and the rune continent, links the past, present and future, devours all things, and gives your life and ability for the king and the void. It is the best way to treat the king." Huge purple energy rose from the ground, and a huge transmission array appeared at their feet. "Soon, our king will take us and erode the whole continent. You can''t stop us. No one can." Sting A white light came from a distance and hit Ritz and blacksmith Laurie directly behind. Pure white skin, tall body and golden lines flash on the body. The huge wings can even cover the sky and the earth. Colossus of justice, Gallio The rest of the troops standing at the foot of the Colossus are from demacia, the most powerful striker. "That is, the devil who devours the continent, COGAs?" The leading man, holding a storm sword, was wearing heavy armor. "We have long been ready for this continent." Standing next to the man was another vigorous gunman. "Light will give us strength." Flexible control of the wand, blonde girl. "Demon, hunting." Another, hidden in the dark shooter. Ruiz looked at the assistants behind him and finally had the confidence to challenge each other. "With this strength, do you still want to challenge us?" Snap The strange green mucus fell from the sky and hit Ritz directly in front of him. "Cluck." In the dark, a fierce hunter was on standby. Buzzing The sound of wings shaking made the people standing here shudder. "Come on, the strong man of the rune continent, let you see the strength of our king." The purple light condensed on kogas''s chest, the blue ripples roared out of his mouth, and the huge sound waves could be felt even by any creature standing on the ground. "Hoo!" Gallio stood in front of the army, his wings retracted to resist all the energy coming up. "Ridiculous, do you think this is the strength of Wang?" Kogas opened his mouth, and a purple energy shot out of his mouth and hit Gallio directly. Gallio, who should have been able to resist magic, was beaten by kogas''s attack, retreated repeatedly, and even black scorch marks appeared on his wings. "No, I''m going to support." When the others were ready to help, they saw a lot of countless small insects on the ground, biting at the people. "Don''t try to hinder our king." The prophet looked at the struggling people on the ground and waved, and the other creatures rushed up. "Ha!" The blue energy ran away in situ, and the small insects on the ground couldn''t even get close to rez. "Chick, rush up. Only you have a chance to stop him." Ruiz looked at Laurie, a blacksmith who hammered an insect behind him, and said. "Let''s help you and open the way for you." Galen rushed to his side, swung his big sword, whirled into the enemy array and kept killing insects on the ground. "OK!" Lori the blacksmith held a bug with a hammer and rushed up against it. When the two rushed for a distance, a figure rushed out of the darkness and kicked Galen away. The speed was very fast. They just saw a remnant. "Your opponent is me." The blue nether flame, silver armor and the wind of the double-edged sword in the hand lit up the fire. "Shadow Island, it really has something to do with you." Galen wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and rushed up with a big sword to fight with the men and horses. Zhao Xin came to the blacksmith Laurie. "I''ll come next. Let''s go." A little cold came first, and then the gun came out like a dragon. Click Zhao Xin rushed into the enemy line and swept away his long gun, leaving an open space. "Yes!" A golden shield appeared beside the blacksmith Laurie and ran. Hoo hoo A kitchen knife flew out of the corner and directly cut into Zhao Xin''s shoulder. A huge green giant came out of the forest with purple void magic energy. "Cut, controlled grievance, let me clean you up." Zhao Xin rushed to Mondo and fought with each other. When the blacksmith Laurie still wanted to move on, a silver arrow flew out and hit the insect ready to attack her. "Come on, let me help you." Black figure, like a shadow. "OK." Not far away, a purple sickle came up. If the silver arrow hadn''t shot again, the blacksmith Laurie would have fallen on the scene just now. "Go!" The shadow behind him took out a big crossbow and arrow and shot several arrows at the purple floating figure. At this time, in the battle of the huge figure, COGAs stretched out several huge spikes and fiercely plunged into Gallio''s body. He also stretched out strange tentacles behind him and pulled Gallio close to him one by one. Then, under everyone''s surprised eyes, kogas opened a huge crack in his chest and opened a big mouth full of sharp teeth. "No, Gallio is in danger. Hurry up!" "Ha!" The blacksmith Laurie held up her hammer and turned around in mid air. The wind even made her stand unstable. "Ha!" A hammer hit her feet, and a huge rock stretched out from the ground, lifted herself up and flew over Gallio''s head. "Wake up quickly, no worry!" However, the blacksmith Lori''s words did not stop kogas''s attack. Gallio still got closer and closer to kogas''s mouth. If he continued, both of them would be eaten. Boom The huge brown figure rushed up from one side with an unstoppable momentum and threw COGAs, who was ready to eat Gallio, to the ground. "Yo, it looks like you need support." The man standing on the top of the huge stone man was holding a big axe, iron armor and a bright red cloak. "Hum, there seem to be a lot of people." The prophet saw the Jackdaw flying slowly in the distance and knew that he couldn''t completely destroy each other''s support personnel today. Forget it, fight again next time. "Everybody, get ready to go back." Kogas''s body slowly became smaller and returned to worry free. Lori, the blacksmith, hurried over and came to worry free. "Worry free, come back with me and don''t continue to help these people." Wuchou, with purple light in her eyes, sneered and pinched the blacksmith Laurie''s neck. ¡°£¡¡± Chapter 508 "Ah!" Blacksmith Laurie grasped wuchou''s hand and struggled hard, but the purple energy drove wuchou to catch blacksmith Laurie with one hand. "No worries." The blacksmith Laurie''s eyes left tears of pain and sadness, and the darkness in front of her eyes became clearer and clearer. Just before the blacksmith Lori was ready to lose consciousness, wuchou finally released her hand and threw her to the ground. "Cough, cough." The blacksmith Lori finally calmed down and looked at the man who was no longer familiar with her. Fear slowly occupied her heart. "My king, leave quickly now. They all lean on it." Wuchou glanced at the other enemies who were going to surround him, put his fingers close to his forehead and grabbed marzaha around him. Instantaneous movement One by one, he gathered all the people back to him. Finally, he took a look at his blacksmith Lori with fear. He didn''t know what to think. Finally, he took her away. Far away, isolated shadow island. Wuchou takes all the empty Heroes (except kasadin) to the island, and the people in front take them deep slowly. Along the way, the whole shadow island can see some green ghosts and void monsters wandering nearby, but I don''t know why, these creatures didn''t attack them. Instead, they knelt down on the roadside to see them off like their masters. "Look, our king, the whole shadow island is yours. Look around and worship your eyes. This time it''s your responsibility, the responsibility to return to the world." Step by step close to the depths, a huge palace appeared in front of everyone. A green ghost, dressed in a black suit and holding a lantern in his hand, was waiting for them. "Welcome back, our king. Please come in." "The king of shadow island?" Blacksmith Laurie crept behind wuchou, wondering why hammer stone called wuchou the king of shadow island. Even if wuchou is the most important person in the void, shadow Island doesn''t need to bow down to them. The army followed the hammer stone into the palace. The dark green flame burned on the top and the purple fluorescence floated in the air. The palace could not hear except their footsteps. When I came to the hall, I saw Vickers and other shadow Island heroes standing here quietly on both sides. On the throne in the middle, a pair of dark green and purple armor was quietly displayed. Beside the throne, there was a huge hammer. The heroes of void and shadow Island stood on both sides, and marzaha and kalsas stood at the front of the team. "Doodle doodle." "Woo woo." The distant horn, the low roar sounded, and the dull voice was transmitted to the distant continent. "A man born to be king." Looking at wuchou walking to the throne step by step, calthas holding the purple magic book was like telling something. "The king who devours everything." Marzaha looked at wuchou and imagined the glory of the future race, with a strange purple light in her pupils. "The king who inherits the magic of the void and the dead." The whole staff half knelt down and looked at wuchou standing in front of the throne. Wuchou looked at the armor in front of him and stretched out his hand. The armor was like sensing something, which was decomposed into pieces and pasted on wuchou''s body. Wuchou picks up the helmet placed on the throne and can feel the burning heat of his former master. Click "I represent emptiness." Pupil flame, purple, and dark green. "Also represents death." "The king who rules both." Sitting on the throne, Wu Chou overlooks all living beings. Far away, demacia Clang All the heroes who stayed in demacia stood quietly in the tent and listened to forward Galen finish the details of the battle. After hearing all the reports, the prince, Jiawen IV, angrily swept out the cup in front of him. "Damn, it''s still too late, but what''s the situation of prophecy? Why should we help our Savior and become an enemy instead?" The heroes looked at each other and finally looked at the only outsider, rez. "In fact, the prophet once said this. He didn''t say it because he was afraid of causing everyone''s disgust." Ruiz explained to everyone why worry free can both save and destroy the continent. It also shows that worry free is also a human who masters the power of nothingness. "It''s no use saying this now. The key is." "How to deal with the empty enemy who will attack again?" Far away, Knox "This is the information I exchanged with each other when I arrived." Sitting in the tent, the old man thought about all the information. The crow on his shoulder stopped on it like a clever bird without a trace of shouting. "It''s really troublesome. Shadow island and void work together. Not only that, that man is the chosen Savior." "But since we have taken refuge in the enemy, we are the enemy. Do we need to try?" Two figures leaning against the corner, the sharp knife at the waist shining cold silver. "No, after all, even the best sneak in can''t escape the magic investigation. Even if you avoid the magic investigation, are you confident in assassinating an enemy who can defeat the giant statue of justice?" The rest of the assassins kept silent, because even they could not break through each other''s defense. "This time, in addition to trying to solve this problem, it seems that we really need unity." The other heroes looked at the old man with surprised eyes. Unexpectedly, this sentence came out of his mouth. "I''m not a fool. If I don''t unite with heroes in other places, I can''t defeat the void. Now we have a lot to do." "Send people to all parts of the mainland to communicate, find all the forces that can be won over, and then we will attack the shadow Island together." On the other side, the distant islands, Ionia War has destroyed the old balanced world. Only the core cities and some things have not been destroyed by war. In the dense forest, the stargazer sat in the hut, looked at the fading stars in the sky, and sighed helplessly. "Still failed?" As the white stars fade, on the other side, the red star, a symbol of death and destruction, glitters. "Is this the punishment for me, because I revealed the secret." "God, save the world." On the other side, shadow island Wuchou sat on the throne, looked at Laurie, the timid blacksmith, and pointed at her. "Come up!" Finally, Lori, the blacksmith, gritted her teeth and walked away. Looking at the worry free sitting on it, which was completely different from what she had known, and her previous behavior, her heart was only fear. Click, click "So, are you afraid of me?" Wuchou walked down slowly and smiled at the blacksmith Laurie standing in front of him with tears in her eyes. "Why do you think I took you?" Chapter 509 late at night Marzaha stood in the hall, looking at the silver armor placed on the throne, closing his eyes and thinking about something. "Are you coming?" The sound of footsteps came. Carl sass came behind him with a purple book and said. "Do you think he can lead us to victory?" "It must be possible. I believe it should be possible with the strength at that time." Calthas shook his head and said. "You are too confident. The enemy is far stronger than we expected. Blind conceit will kill you." "Maybe." Late at night, Wang''s bedroom "Come here." Wuchou sat by the bed in plain clothes and shouted at the blacksmith Laurie, who was afraid to come in the corner. "If you don''t come, you can''t hear what you want to know." The blacksmith Lori approached carefree step by step, but stayed here. She didn''t have reliable armor, which made the blacksmith Lori more uneasy. "Remember the question I asked you today." Worry free pulled her to her side and threw the blacksmith Laurie on the bed and pressed her. "So what if you remember?" Lori the blacksmith looked to the other side, not to worry about the aggressive eyes. Wuchou opened her mouth, smiled darkly, and her head slowly approached little Laurie''s face. I saw Wu Chou sticking out his tongue and licking little Lori''s face, which startled the other party. "Up to now, I still don''t know why this person likes you. What''s special about you and what''s special that I can''t see?" "You don''t understand, how can you know!" After hearing this, wuchou stretched out his hands, pinched little Laurie''s neck and exerted himself hard. "I warn you, compared with me, you are far from getting along with him. You can never know his heart and never know him." Watching little Lori clapping her hand in pain, she smiled with no worry and disdain, and loosened her grip on each other''s hand. "Cough, cough." Little Laurie coughed a few times to ease her mood and looked at wuchou angrily. "In that case, why not let him come out and talk to me? He will not do so and will not betray the continent." "Hum, fool." Wuchou pointed to his heart and said. "He''s right here. Can you wake him up? Just try." Wuchou finished and lay aside ready to sleep. "Run away if you want, but I warn you that as long as you intend to leave here, they will not be merciful. You will soon die outside." ~ inner world ~ Dark dungeons, rusty cages, broken pipes and rubble on the ceiling. The unbreakable iron chain tightly locks wuchou in the cage. "Do you understand?" Outside the cage, the purple monster looked at wuchou and said. "What do you want to understand? I don''t know." Wuchou''s indifferent reply, obviously didn''t know what he was thinking. "Don''t you know?" Looking at the iron chain in the cage getting thicker and thicker, the purple monster outside the door shook his head. "Think about what you lack. The world has become like this. Otherwise, you will never leave here." ~ reality ~ Shadow Island, palace Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Wuchou takes little Lori around the palace. After all, if you want to stay here for a while, you need to get familiar with it. "Ah, isn''t this our king?" Sitting on the chandelier, purple phantom. Evelynn "Hey." Evelyn jumped down, walked to wuchou and bowed. "Our king, are you going to hang out here today? I can lead the way." Evelyn glanced at the little Laurie behind her and smiled. "As for you, there''s no need to follow. Go back to your room." Even if the person who controls the worry free body now is not worry free, but. Little Laurie walked to wuchou, gritted her teeth and grasped wuchou''s left hand. "Ah, chick, it seems you''re not going to give up." For a moment, Evelyn lost her sight and appeared behind little Laurie. "But I''ve seen a lot of people like you, so." call Evelyn grabbed it directly with one hand, and little Lori quickly patted each other with the other hand, but her sharp nails still cut little Lori''s hand. "Hum, chick, it''s easier for you to die if you don''t resist just now. Since you''re going to resist, I''ll teach you a good lesson." Just as Evelyn was going to continue to embarrass little Laurie, one hand reached out and grabbed Evelyn''s hand. "Stop it. That''s it." "Hum." Evelyn smiled and bowed to wuchou again. "Forget it. Goodbye, our king." Watching Evelyn slowly leave their sight and finally disappear into the corridor. "Come here." When little Lori came to wuchou, suddenly wuchou stretched out her hand and grabbed little Lori''s left hand. The purple flame came out of wuchou, and the wound on little Laurie''s hand healed at an incredible speed. "Remember, as long as you are by my side, you are mine, and only I can deal with you." Wuchou finished and left straight, leaving little Lori looking at her left hand and looking away at wuchou absently. Palace, Hall The rest of the heroes have stood quietly on both sides, waiting for worry free to come. "Wang, there are still many things to deal with today, but first, let''s talk about one thing." Calthas picked up one of the scrolls around him and said. "As for the supplement of shadow Island forces, in addition to harvesting the souls of the mainland, it also needs the king to use the Necromancer''s magic to convert them. After all, it''s better for the king to convert them." "Also, about the arrival of mainland heroes, according to the information we collected, it is said that someone will attack us soon. It is said that they chose the best assassin, but I think Wang doesn''t care at all. I just remind you." Marzaha said, continuing to talk about the changes in the mainland. "Also, our empty creatures are ready. When the shadow Island forces are replenished, we will soon be able to command our troops to attack the last two survivor camps." A period of processing and explanation is over. With calthas ready to deal with the problem of the dead, not long after walking out of the palace, the three stopped. "Indeed, if you choose a better role, not you, you can''t even get close to us." With a flash of purple energy, a purple energy lightsaber directly inserted into wuchou. Little Lori subconsciously raised the hammer behind her to prepare for the attack. Carl sass didn''t make any action at all. He only saw that wuchou stretched out his hand and looked at the virtual shadow in front of him, which was a blue light gun. Whew Boom A shadow was blown up and rolled several times on the stairs, finally stabilizing his steps. Void walker, cassadin "Stupid wise man, it seems that you really want to die and dare to kill it alone." Cassadin loosened the chain in his hand and said. "This is my responsibility. I want to destroy you in order to make up for my mistakes." Chapter 510 Shadow Island Boom, boom, boom In the middle of the sky, a figure came out of the purple light, but he didn''t do anything. Another figure came out of the void and kicked kasadin''s waist. Bang bang Kasadin finally stopped after knocking down several stone pillars. Before he got up, the purple void energy had flown over and hit the position where he had just fallen. "Whew!" The lightsaber in his hand turned dark purple and inserted it. Cassadin thought he could hit it this time, but. Snap "What!" Wuchou reached out and grabbed cassadin''s lightsaber. "You have no chance of winning." Cassadin also wanted to take back his hand, but he had no worry to catch it. Cassadin had no way to leave. "Die." The other hand that comes out is facing kasadin, and the blue energy condenses on the hand. At a critical moment, a purple energy flew straight from a distance towards wuchou, and hit wuchou''s hand, making wuchou lose this opportunity. Cassadin quickly moved away. "Although I''ve heard of it for a long time." Strange purple decoration, long black hair. "In addition to kasadin, there are other nothingness against us. Unexpectedly, you know each other." Daughter of the void, kasha "Just." The crimson gas will surround wuchou, and the whole shadow island will set off a super hurricane with wuchou as the center. Kaiohken "Since I''m going to die like this, I haven''t thought about going back?" Feeling the overwhelming pressure of wuchou, they had a headache as well as a cold heart. Karaok Blue energy, gathered in worry free hands, under the reflection of light, worry free looks more like a killer than them. "Are you ready to wake up? I''m ready." call Residents near shadow island can see the blue light across the sky. "Ha!" Ionia, hidden cabin The stargazer sitting inside suddenly knelt painfully on the ground and felt the disappearance of the breath in the distance and shed sad tears. "Another star, disappeared." Shadow Island Wuchou walks to kasadin and KASA who fall to the ground. Looking at KASA kneeling beside kasadin, it is obvious that kasadin bears the attack alone in order to protect his daughter. His breath is very weak. "Hum!" Kasha looked at wuchou coming over with a wing behind her. Before she could do anything, wuchou stepped on her, grabbed the two things behind her with both hands impolitely and broke them all at once. "Ah ah!" Watching kasha fall in pain, wuchou didn''t intend to leave them any chance, and the blue light condensed in his hand. "Disappear." Whew Click The distant stargazer shed tears again. "Another, how many heroes do you need to sacrifice in order to drive away the void." Shadow Island, two people hiding in the corner were surprised to see wuchou destroy those two people. They were a little afraid. "More trouble than expected, this role." "Retreat, this guy is not something we can beat." Before they finished, a light hit the place where they were standing and an explosion occurred. "Oh, there are more than two mice. Are you different organizations?" Ominous blade, Katrina Shadow of blade, Talon "Just right, I don''t know much about you. Maybe we can have a good exchange." "Hum, no, you can''t keep us." Instantaneous movement The burning energy has been aimed at the back of Carter''s brain. Carter can obviously feel that death is around him, and even a trace of skin burning pain stimulates his nerves. "No matter how fast you are, the speed is slow for me." Looking at talon, who didn''t dare to do other actions, wuchou said with a smile. "Do you want to continue?" They surrendered. Put them in the dungeon, worry free, ready to do something and use the two hostages. "I thought about one thing." In the hall, people were discussing how to deal with the next enemy, wuchou said. "Maybe we can solve this problem without war. As long as these people can leave the world voluntarily, we don''t need to do it." "But the point is not this continent. You should know very well, Wang." Marzaha finished, waiting for worry free thinking. "In the final analysis, our goal is not the mainland, but the ability of these heroes. I have got the ability of the four people just now. Maybe they give me their strength and don''t need to kill them." "It''s not impossible." "All right." Wuchou stood up from his position and waved his hand. "That''s it. I''ll go to the last two places to discuss with their heroes. If they obey, I''ll send them away. If I can''t, I''ll kill them all." ~ late at night ~ in the dungeon Wuchou quietly listens to their grievances and dirty words. When they finally stop, wuchou continues to ask. "So you''re not going to tell me about you, are you?" After all, if the other party doesn''t agree, the two will soon die. "Forget it. I''ll go to your city soon and negotiate with the people in their city. As long as it''s appropriate, you''ll be fine." They didn''t speak. After all, if they continued to speak, maybe the long purple needle behind wuchou would directly Pierce in and tear their souls. "Well, look at them. I believe you can." Wuchou patted the shoulder of a man behind him. The dark green lanterns were particularly dazzling around. "Yes." Wuchou walked out of the palace and looked at the dark green sky slowly approaching, with a fierce light in his eyes. "Time is running out." Midnight, Dungeon Patter patter Footsteps, very light footsteps. Little Laurie came down from above with a hammer. As soon as she came in, she met the hammer stone guarding here. "Ah, this is not a little yodel. What''s the matter? It''s night and I''m here." The sickle in her hand was put on little Laurie''s neck and rowed. "Want to die?" "No, I just want you to let them go." "Oh, ha ha ha!" "Why, I want to listen to you?" Clang The hammer jumped back and avoided little Laurie''s hammer. "I know, so I''m here to do it." Click, click Bang! How could little Lori see that the hammer stone had already thrown out the sickle, and the chain had entangled little Lori''s body and tied her up. "It''s so naughty. If Wang hadn''t taken the initiative to explain that he couldn''t kill you, you would have died in other hands!" A hammer hung little Laurie up and hung her on the cage. "I''m here to reflect. I don''t think Wang will let you leave because of this." "After all, Wang is leaving tomorrow. He really doesn''t have time to deal with you." Chapter 511 When wuchou''s prepared letters were sent to demacia and Knox, both camps were greatly shocked, especially when Knox knew that his assassin had been caught. "Did you still go? Those two fools, since you''re not sure, don''t die. It''s troublesome." As wise elders, they need to consider many things, especially in the current crisis. They don''t know why this void suddenly wants to talk to them. Do they just want to catch them all? "Anyway, we must do one thing well." Pre war preparation. On the other hand, demacia''s reaction was the same as theirs, and she was ready for the next conversation. At the same time, the stargazers transmitted the news to the night sky and gathered all the scattered heroes of the whole continent for the next meeting to determine the world. In other places, they are nervously waiting for the beginning of this matter. Wuchou left the shadow island at night and came to demacia. After all, if he really wants to talk, he might as well come directly to find someone. The coordinates were very simple. They just targeted Ruiz, who should be in demacia. Sure enough, Ruiz, who had just appeared next to Ruiz, was so scared that Ruiz, who was resting in the small house, almost attacked without worry. However, Ritz quickly responded that if the other party really plans to destroy himself, he can start early. There is no need to come at this time. First see what the other party plans to do, and then plan. "Have you calmed down?" Worry free looked around, casually found a chair to sit down and looked at Ruiz jokingly. "What are you doing here? I know you are not this person now. You are just a monster in his heart. Why do you do this?" Wuchou shook his head and looked at Ruiz helplessly. "No, I just did what he should do instead. He didn''t want to control his body, but he didn''t recognize his problems, so I did it." I saw wuchou stretch out a finger, a black energy condenses into a sphere, and rotates around wuchou''s hand. "You see, it''s incredible. People in other worlds invented these moves to destroy the planet. Do you think it''s fun?" Just as Ruiz was sweating with fear, he had no worry to open the curtains of the room and look out at the pedestrians walking around even in the middle of the night. "As long as it takes a while, this place will become purgatory. Society and cities are so fragile." "Enough, what the hell are you doing here!" Wuchou turns his head and looks at Ruiz. The black light on his hand is aimed at Ruiz. "Don''t worry, you should see the news from the sky. I just came early to have some fun, can''t I?" Watching the black light slowly dissipate, Ruiz finally breathed a sigh of relief and looked at wuchou suspiciously. "Have fun?" Wuchou picked up a bottle on the table. This is something unique to this continent. No other world can exist. "I just haven''t gone through this world yet. If the world will really be burned by fire, at least I should remember all this." While Ruiz was still in a daze, wuchou had walked out of the room. "Wait, what are you hiding from us?" Out of the door, the figure of worry free has disappeared. "What does it mean to be surrounded by fire?" Demacia, inside the city Even late at night, even during the war, the taverns and other stores in the city were still open, as if nothing had changed. Wuchou opened the door and walked into one of the pubs. The sound of clinking glasses, shouting, shouting and playing never stopped. Suddenly, a strange sound of the piano sounded, so that everyone present stopped their activities and looked at the other side of the field quietly. Worry free also turned to look at the figure on the other side because of the actions of others. Just seeing this figure, worry free soul seemed to be shocked. "What''s going on?" Worry free eyes shed a drop of tears, even I don''t know why I suddenly cried. Even if she couldn''t speak, as soon as wuchou came in, SANA noticed that the man with great threat, especially SANA noticed that the man''s pupils were still unusually purple. However, seeing the man''s expression clearly, SANA felt another feeling. "Sadness, anger, happiness and regret. What a mixed emotion. What''s the matter with this man?" In particular, SANA noticed that this person was not like this as soon as he came in, but only because he saw himself. "People you don''t know, do you see me and think of someone?" SANA originally wanted to stop this man from making trouble through the sound of the piano, but it seems that this man will not make trouble, at least as long as she is still there. As the sound of Sona''s piano spread to the whole tavern, the whole tavern people, even the back kitchen, stopped what they were doing and enjoyed the music quietly. With the progress of the piano, wuchou can feel that this person is on guard against himself. It''s ridiculous. Even if he is on guard against himself, it''s useless. "Since I''m not welcome, I''ll go." Seeing that wuchou finally left the tavern, SANA''s heart finally calmed down, but SANA didn''t know that they would see each other soon. Wait for wuchou to leave this place, walk aimlessly in the street and think of what just happened. "Is that you?" Just like seeing the heart, seeing the worry free trapped in the cage. "Think of someone? Strange, I haven''t seen such a person. Who do you think of, or have I forgotten." Wuchou sits on a chair in the street and thinks about all the people wuchou has met all the time. "No, no impression. It''s an illusion." Wuchou is about to leave. Unexpectedly, the phantom he met in the tavern just now appeared on the street corner. "Ah, hello." Wuchou said hello to the other party, but the other party didn''t respond to him, just standing in the street with a xylophone. "What''s your name?" SANA played the xylophone several times, as if to say something, but the other party still didn''t speak. "Don''t you want to talk to me?" SANA looked at wuchou in surprise, as if she didn''t understand why wuchou couldn''t hear herself. "Can''t you speak?" Looking at the other party nodding, wuchou knows that the other party can''t speak. It may be caused by an accident. "So, were you talking to me just now?" No wonder, after all, wuchou is always in the shielding state, and no magic can affect him. After lifting the restrictions, I finally heard each other''s words and used telepathy. "Do you hear me?" Sounds quite different. "Yes, hello." After all, worry free is also an outsider, er, it should be hostile. "You are very special and dangerous. What are you doing here?" "If I say, no malice, do you believe it?" The purple light flashed in the worry free eyes. Chapter 512 call The breeze blew over my head, and a little dandelion fell on my face, which made me a little itchy. "Hee hee, fool." I felt my nose was touched and opened my eyes without worry and fatigue. invisibility Even if you see light green long hair, you still can''t see who this person is in front of you. "Fool, why do you want to run out by yourself? I told you, you can''t go about anything." Pillow on this person''s knee pillow, in addition to incomparable peace of mind and comfort, there is also, miss. It hurts, chest Even if you don''t see the wound, wuchou also feels that his chest is as painful as a tear. Is he a memory or a dream. "The body hasn''t recovered yet. Continue to rest. No matter what happens, I''ll stay with you." Wuchou nodded subconsciously. His consciousness gradually lost. Before closing his eyes, wuchou saw it. Endless darkness. Click, click The sound of chain collision woke up from the dungeon again in wuchou. Only this time, wuchou could see the man outside. "Who are you, or do I see you as someone else?" ~ reality ~ Worry free squints at SANA, but SANA won''t think that her next speech will affect the fate of the city. "I''m afraid, because I still have a lot of things to read. I don''t want to give up like this." "Is that so?" Perhaps, Sona''s answer is very satisfactory to wuchou, so wuchou is ready to continue to say something. Unexpectedly, Ruiz came from the street. "What a pity. It seems that the troublemaker is coming. If it''s fate, bye." With a flash of purple light, wuchou left. "SANA, have you seen a strange man?" Looking at the panting Ruiz, SANA finally shook her head and walked home with her xylophone. "Is it fate to see you again?" Wuchou moved to the palace of demacia in an instant. Even if it is only the place where members deal with their work, the whole building is made of Rune mines with good defense ability. Wuchou wanders aimlessly here and happens to meet someone who sneaks in again. "There must be no problem with my ability." I just didn''t expect that someone wearing a cloak actually met wuchou who was wandering here and was about to run away. It seemed that he found something. "Who are you? I haven''t seen you here?" Very familiar, but I can''t remember for a moment. The cloaked man took out his staff and looked at wuchou with vigilance. Wuchou snapped his fingers at her, unfastened his cloak and showed his master''s long blond hair. Lacs? It is said that this girl often does something like spy. She is a powerful intelligence officer. Unexpectedly, this guy can break in late at night. "I remember!" Finally, she remembered who this person was in front of her. Lacs also wanted to warn others with her magic. Unexpectedly, as soon as she grabbed the empty space without worry, four magic chains bound lacs''s limbs and imprisoned her magic. With her fingers bent, the magic wand behind her had come to the hands of without worry. "Don''t mess around. I don''t mean any harm. Otherwise, you were dead just now." Looking at the purple light in wuchou''s eyes, lacs knew that the other party was right. As an intelligence officer, she temporarily stopped struggling and began to consider various situations. "Don''t worry, I''m here only out of personal will, not to destroy you. If I really intend to do so, at least not now." Seeing that the other party finally calmed down, wuchou loosened the other party''s shackles and returned the staff to the other party. "Purpose, what are you doing here? After all, you are too dangerous for us." "Don''t you think it''s beautiful?" Lachs looked at Wu Chou with a blank face. "Here, you''ve been here many times. You''ve always felt normal or seen more. You''re not surprised." Wuchou went to the wall, stroked the different bumps on the wall with his hand, and said. "Even if how to restore, these will not be the things that used to be. If the world really wants to perish, at least I can remember these things now." "It''s strange that these words come out of your mouth." Just after that, lacs regretted it. After all, the other party was at the level of the world destroying demon. If she was angry, wouldn''t she be a sinner for thousands of years? "Indeed, it''s strange that this sentence comes from a creature like me who can only eat. It''s incredible." "But have you ever thought that if everything I eat becomes a part of me and is completely absorbed and synchronized by me, it doesn''t mean that it hasn''t disappeared?" Wuchou said, turning a transparent light on her hand, just as lacs often did. "See, as long as you contact for a period of time, your ability has been slowly learned by me. As long as you are completely eaten, your ability is mine." Looking at wuchou learning her ability in this way, lacs was not only frightened, but also curious. "But at least now, it''s not the time for you to make contributions. Since you have something to do, I won''t bother you." A white light covers worry free, as lacs often does. "It''s terrible, Lord of void." Worry free comes here for another purpose besides seeing the city. "This is it." Wuchou walks into the most hidden dungeon of the palace and sees a man trapped by a magic chain. "Oh, I didn''t expect that other people could come here besides those wood." The figure in the cage looked at wuchou and walked in without covering up. Although it seemed that wuchou had no defense, wuchou had sensed that the other party''s magic had been condensed in the chains of his hands. If he was careless, the other party would attack himself. "I know you have only one purpose. Leave this dungeon, go to the flower world outside and get back what you need." Wuchou walked to the cage, looked at the chains in each other''s hands and smiled. "But I''m sorry, I didn''t come here this time to let you go." "Oh, so what do you want to do?" The chain in hand has been planned for a long time. As long as there is an accident, the other party will certainly start. Poop "If you do, you won''t even have a chance to resist." Silas lowered his head and saw only a black hand passing through his body, like shadow ninja. "Shadow stream?" Silas also wanted to make the last resistance. Finally, he saw worry free eyes. The strange purple told him who the real enemy was. "I see. I lost to you. Hum, ha ha!" Watching Silas''s body gradually disappear, wuchou didn''t intend to let this guy go in the end. After all, his perfect ability is really good. "That''s good." Chapter 513 After dealing with Silas, wuchou thought that there might be a way for him. "All right." The appearance of worry as like as two peas began to change, and finally became the same as Sellars''s, sitting quietly in the waiting room for what might happen. According to his own understanding, wuchou knows that this man will eventually be judged by demacia, but now in this situation, the demacia may need his strength to protect the world and fight against the void. But wuchou didn''t expect that someone would come to the door soon, and this person knew him. "What are you doing here, girl of light?" In front of wuchou, it was lacs who just saw. I don''t know the purpose of the other party''s late night visit. "I just want you to leave quickly. Everyone has decided." Before lacs picked up the key and was ready to open the door, he didn''t expect the random footsteps to come down from above. "Sure enough, you still came." Galen came down with his troops. Although he had guessed that his sister would come to save this guy, he didn''t expect to come down really. "Lach, don''t be deceived by him. Since he will be locked up here, naturally it''s because this man can''t be released, even now." "But we need his strength. He can deal with the void." "Fool, no need." Just as they were still deadlocked, they decided to do something else after thinking about it. A little flash appeared in wuchou''s hand, aiming at Galen and others standing at the door. "Light, since you''re not going to do it, let me do it." "Stop!" Finales Funkeln Whew Boom The others who stayed in the palace could feel a shock. When they finally arrived in the basement, they just saw the wounded on the ground and Galen lying on the ground. Lacs sat next to Galen and cried. "What''s going on?" Lacs explained that the man had left. Unexpectedly, demacia had another big trouble at this time. But they don''t know that this man died long ago, leaving only a monster. "It''s really troublesome. Unexpectedly, they didn''t plan to use this guy. The good plan can only be cancelled." Wuchou walked aimlessly in the street and looked at the patrol of the surrounding army. For a time, the whole city was in chaos. "I found you." Looking at Ruiz running over in a sweat, wuchou saw that this guy had been looking for himself for a long time. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to mess around. What''s the use of you looking for me?" "As long as you are still in this city, I have to take care of you and don''t let you mess around." Rez sat on the ground without image and had a rest. "It''s really troublesome. You can rest assured what I want to do." Wuchou looks at the street with people coming and going in the distance. He just really wants to take a serious look at the world. Why doesn''t this person believe in himself. "I know. You''re just having fun. Am I right?" In order to take worry free out of the city, Ritz finally thought of a way. "Oh, that''s right. You''ve seen a lot. Maybe you know where it suits me." "Hum, naturally, I can tell you a place that you may be interested in." Ritz took a scroll out of his pocket. It seemed that the other party was prepared. "Look, this place may be very suitable for you, just as you are very busy, you might as well have a look." Wuchou took the scroll and looked at it, which really attracted his attention. "Well, I''ll go. Don''t worry, I really left." Watching wuchou move and disappear in an instant, Ritz was finally relieved. "That''s good. At least it can solve a big problem." ~ demacia, gate ~ Although you can move in an instant, you should also find the people who go to that place. After all, you have never been to that place without worry, and you don''t know what gas those people are. Because in the war stage, if you really want to go on an expedition or go abroad, there are a lot of people doing business at the city gate. But soon, worry free will see his goal. "Is anyone going, frigid land, freldrod?" Seeing a group of people carrying a lot of luggage, I don''t know why I went there, which doesn''t affect wuchou''s action. "Are you going to freldrod, too?" "Yes, brother, we go there to do business. We can just earn some freight and bring some people by the way." Even if the void invades, they have to make money. After all, they still have to survive to continue thinking about other things. "Well, I''ll take part. How much is it?" After negotiating the price, wuchou followed them to their convoy. Although they were escorted, wuchou saw that as long as they really wanted to attack them in the void, they would not survive. But, surprisingly, I didn''t expect that so many people wanted to go to freldrod in addition to myself. In particular, the other one in the car was heavily dressed and couldn''t see his appearance at all. "All right, let''s go." The motorcade started slowly, and the goal was the distant land of ice and snow, freldrod. At this time, in the land of ice, freldrod In the closed secret room, a woman stood inside, looked at the crystal ball in the middle and said. "The existence of destruction is interesting. If this power can be used for me, I will soon rule this continent." Although freldrod is also in the rune continent, vanity is not interested in this place. At the beginning, he didn''t expect to deal with other people''s housework. When they finally finish, they will decide whether they need to come in or not. The other side In the most marginal village of freichold, a big tree helped take care of the underground soul. Unexpectedly, I heard a strange sound. "Come on, warrior, we need your help." Dashu picked up the giant shield around him, explained to the villagers and walked into the frozen forest. Inside, an injured ice crystal Phoenix lies in a nest waiting for bloom to arrive. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say you wanted to rest? What''s the matter?" "The stargazer communicated with me and said that great changes will take place in freldrod soon. Whether it will be destroyed or Reborn depends entirely on our choice." "Destruction and rebirth?" As a native of freldrod, nature wants to be reborn or revived, but now they can''t do anything. "At least, now you can do one thing." With a wave of the Phoenix''s wings, a small ice crystal statue appeared in front of us. The people on it were wuchou who was going deep into this place. "Find this man, no matter what, let him not be disappointed in our place. Only in this way, maybe it''s OK." At this point, bron also knows what to do. "Well, I''ll hurry out. Where the hell is this man?" "It should be in the team ready to come in. After all, he is here for the first time." When bloom left, the Phoenix lay down quietly to rest. "I hope it''s too late." Chapter 514 Dark dungeons, rusty chains Click, click "Do you know?" The creature standing outside the cage, looking at wuchou locked inside, said. "Finally know what you lack, will it lead to this situation?" balance Wuchou already knows why he is controlled by his own power, which is exactly the same as before. Yes, I have always grown up with Wukong, so I didn''t notice that if I didn''t have the shackle of Wukong, I couldn''t control my power well. After all, Wukong has been practicing and has grown his soul, but there is no worry or even any change. I just passively accept Wukong''s power. "As a result, it is for your own sake that this situation will break out sooner or later, even if marzaha did not stimulate me in your body." No worries, no retorts. "Now that you understand, I''ll leave." When the creature outside was ready to leave, wuchou said a word and shouted at him. "Is all this for me?" Whether dealing with the enemy or swaggering around in other places, and acting completely against worry free thinking, all these are things worry free will not do. "People should learn to grow. You also need to face these things. If you don''t want to, at least I can help you." We will never hurt you. No sorrow thought of this sentence, leaving tears of regret in the corners of his eyes. ~ reality ~ The bumpy journey woke up wuchou, who was immersed in the inner world. After seeing that everyone put on heavy clothes, wuchou knew that they had entered freldrod. When I opened the door, I saw that it was snowy outside. Even the sky was snowy all year round, but it was amazing that the snow on the whole land would never accumulate very high. "Be careful, everyone. We don''t want to meet those bandits walking around this time. Cheer me up. If you don''t want to die." The team slowly went deep into freldrod. This time, their goal is another tribe''s awarosa, but they know very well that they will meet the other two tribes soon after entering the world. In the middle of the night, the snow peak was even colder at night. The piercing cold and Howling cold wind plunged the whole team into a sleepy fatigue. They couldn''t notice the decline in visibility. Not far away, a well-equipped freldrod army was ready to attack them. After walking for a while, suddenly a road lock was set up on the road. Before the rest of the team reacted, the freldrod troops in the distance rushed up with axes and bows and arrows. "Come on, attack the caravan and take them all back." Karaok Even if the bow and arrow in the distance were affected by the cold wind, it did not lack accuracy at all. It quickly solved the personnel who had been guarding near the convoy, making the already flustered businessmen even more flustered. "Don''t panic, pick up arms quickly, we have a chance." However, an axe flew out from one side and cut on the merchant''s head, quickly giving everyone a warning. "Don''t resist, surrender obediently and have a chance to survive." Seeing that their boss had died, the others did not resist and obediently laid down their arms and surrendered. "Hey, you get off." A soldier went to wuchou''s carriage and planned to drive them down. Wuchou didn''t resist. He obediently followed them out of the car. After all, he didn''t seem to have encountered such a thing. Curiosity made him give up resistance. Moreover, in fact, entering other people''s tribes smoothly is just in line with wuchou''s plan. After all, it''s not a good thing to be a headless fly wandering in the snow. The rest were gathered together. After a while, a man with an axe came over and looked at the remaining prisoners. "Oh, I didn''t expect that there were several cruel characters in this group of caravans." Crazy warrior, Olaf Olaf saw at a glance that wuchou and another wrapped man were extraordinary, especially wuchou. Obviously, in this ice and snow land, he didn''t wear any special coats or cold clothes like them. He didn''t look like a normal person. Moreover, the special energy in their bodies made Olaf look up to them again. "Your strength should be good. Why didn''t you resist just now? Do you have any purpose?" "Naturally, I came here just to find something. It''s better to have local people lead the way, so I don''t have to get lost." Wuchou simply said his purpose. Olaf saw that the man didn''t lie. "Hahaha, well, at least you didn''t lie to me. In this matter, I''ll decide to let you die." Olaf looked at the other man with a sharp look in his eyes. "Then you don''t have to pretend. The burning heat on your body has made me guess who you are and show your true face." The flame burned all the clothes from inside to outside, revealing the real face inside. It was a young little Lori staring at the red sharp angle, dark yellow pupil and? The people around didn''t expect that this man actually revealed that he was a little girl. For a moment, the scene became a little embarrassed. Olaf also coughed twice to make others come back to their senses. "I remember correctly. You should be a dragon man from demacia. What are you doing here? Are you still going to get involved in the relationship with our tribe?" "No, I just want to find the big man of the volcano and ask him to help build weapons. I have no intention to hinder you." Even the voice is very young. The worry free brain is a little abnormal from the beginning. After all, in his own memory, this guy should be a dragon, and he is also an adult woman. Now he doesn''t look normal. "Hum, I really made a lot of money. I didn''t expect that we would have a chance to catch a dragon. Although I don''t know why the dragon is smaller than I expected, it doesn''t matter." "Wait." When Olaf was ready to fight longlori, wuchou quickly came forward to prevent Olaf from fighting. "Honest man, what are you doing? Do you want to protect the Dragon man?" "After all, she is also my companion on the journey. Can you let her go for the time being? If you really plan to find someone to fight, I can accompany you." Olaf didn''t expect that wuchou actually planned to do it with himself. It was a bit unexpected, but it happened that this mysterious outsider was obviously more interesting than this dragon man who knew his roots. "Just right, then if you die miserably under my axe, don''t blame me for being ruthless. After all, you proposed it yourself." "No problem. After all, it''s my problem." Wuchou glanced at her dragon Lori with strange eyes, smiled, and walked to the open space with Olaf. "Well, come on!" Chapter 515 Click, click Olaf''s two axes rubbed against each other, and the golden sparks were polished from the blade. Each stroke could make the soldiers around feel blood boiling. "Don''t you use weapons?" Seeing that wuchou was really going to deal with himself empty handed, Olaf asked. "Naturally, since I want to prove my ability, naturally use weapons to better show my own strength." As soon as wuchou''s eyes closed, black and white double knives appeared in his hand. Sharp Tools "Hee hee, good!" Olaf raised his double axes and cut them directly at wuchou. Wuchou skillfully controlled the double knives. The blade crossed the double axes and used force to reverse Olaf''s attack, and the double knives cut them down. "Ha!" Olaf''s insight is not good. Purple lightning flashes on the axe. The axe just opened by wuchou cleaves down again. The goal is wuchou''s skull. Click At the critical moment, wuchou raised his double knives and a handle against the axe, which made Olaf unable to continue to work. A turn over, facing Olaf, is a kick. One opens the distance between the two. For a moment, the knife in both hands is then thrown out, aiming at Olaf who can''t guard against. "Look down on me!" Olaf, like wuchou, threw out the axe in his hand, and an axe directly bounced off wuchou''s double knives. Wuchou just landed on the ground, gathered a long bow with both hands, shot directly at Olaf, and the red light arrow aimed at Olaf''s helmet. Suddenly, Olaf was surrounded by red, picked up his axe and rushed directly at wuchou, completely ignoring wuchou''s attack. Kaiohken The red Qi surrounded wuchou, aimed at Olaf who had just picked up the axe and punched him directly. "Roar!" The purple lightning wrapped Olaf''s weapons. Looking at wuchou, Olaf smiled with satisfaction. Click! The two red lights collided. For a time, the onlookers could not see the war. When the roar was over, everyone could see it. "A draw?" Wuchou''s fist hit Olaf''s blade accurately, but only in this way. Their attack was deadlocked and did not continue to progress. "Yes, brother, you won my appreciation." Olaf put the axe away, patted wuchou''s shoulder and smiled. "Brother, come with us to our tribe. If you need me, I will help you." "OK, but can you let these innocent people go, naturally, and the chick." Olaf took a serious look at the Dragon Lori on one side, looked at wuchou again, and laughed. "Since you''re good, I don''t care. The chick is left to you, but I remember my brother said that dragon is easy to get angry. Remember to be careful." Wuchou looked at Olaf with a black face. The other party completely "misunderstood" himself. He had nothing to do with the Dragon Lori. Thanks to Olaf''s help, wuchou was able to continue to sit in the car and follow Olaf to their tribe. "Uh." Looking at the Dragon Laurie sitting in the corner, she didn''t intend to talk to herself. She had a headache. "Hello?" In exchange, only long Lori''s contemptuous eyes. "Don''t talk to me, you guy." "Well, I offended you?" Long Luoli looked at herself with the eyes of a criminal. "Pervert, if I wasn''t like this, you might not have done it just now. Your mind must think of something disgusting. Don''t talk to me." "No, I don''t mean anything else." Clang Long Luoli punched on the door and could see each other''s eyes become sharp. "You pig, don''t talk to me." It seems that it will take some time for the other party to relax their vigilance. Wuchou had to shut up and watch the snow outside the car. I don''t know how long it took. Finally, wuchou heard a little cry. Wuchou knew they had finally arrived. "Brother, come out, we''re here." Wuchou opened the door and went out. He found that they appeared in front of them. The whole village was surrounded by wooden stakes, and a flag with two blue axes was hung at the door. "The claw of winter? I didn''t expect Olaf that you should be this tribe. I''m a little surprised." "Oh, it seems that my little brother also knows something. I can''t help it. Recently, for the tribal war, I think this is more suitable for me, so I stay here to help. Anyway, I have no other ideas except fighting." "Come on, I''ll take you to meet the head of the tribe. Maybe the head can help you." Olaf hung his axe at his waist and took wuchou and longlori into the largest tent in the village. Along the way, wuchou can see that the living conditions of the whole tribe are relatively poor. Some people don''t even have many clothes to keep warm, and strange purple bruises appear on their faces. Even so, these people still didn''t give up their work and completed the task diligently. "After all, in this snow, even eating is a problem, not to mention taking care of others. It''s good to survive." Following Olaf into the big tent, sitting at the top was a huge long haired war pig under the seat, a burly woman with a meteor hammer made of ice. "Sister pig, I brought a good guy here. You can call me back and forth." Anger of the north, serene Sister pig looked up at wuchou and long Lori, nodded with satisfaction, and then scolded Olaf. "I said many times, don''t bring anyone here. What if the net is a spy sent by that guy? Olaf, haven''t you thought about this problem?" "Ha ha, it''s all right. I can guarantee that he has nothing to do with the witch. After all, he is also a aboveboard person." Wuchou walked up to sister pig and said his problem. "The patriarch of winter claw, in fact, I came to this extremely cold place this time just for one thing." "Oh, since you can be appreciated by Olaf, you are naturally a capable person. I don''t know what you''re looking for?" "The secret of ice." "Oh?" Sister pig joked and looked at wuchou. She didn''t know what the outsider wanted to do. "Polar weapons, weapons that only polar heroes can control. I want to know the source of this ice, and who exactly found this thing at the beginning and turned them into weapons." "About this, actually." Before they could continue their conversation, a big man came in outside the tent and said to sister pig. "Newspaper, the doorman came to the door and wanted to see the patriarch if he said anything." "Doorman?" Wuchou probably guessed who it was. It''s just a surprise. Isn''t this man a good friend with Han Bing? Why are you here. "Hum, let him in and see what he has to say." Chapter 516 When they came out of the tent, they only saw a burly figure standing in front of them, a huge anti-theft door, which he put in front of them as a shield. His thick beard and simple appearance gave people the first impression that he was honest and honest. "Bron, what are you doing here? I don''t think we have much in common." Bron patted the snow on his body, weighed his beard with his hand and said. "If I can choose, I really don''t want to come, but that person makes me have no choice." Bloom held out his hand and pointed to wuchou over there. "Me?" Wuchou really didn''t expect that this guy came to find himself. It seems that he hasn''t seen this guy. "Come to me. What''s the matter?" When bron heard the news that a team was taken away by the claws of winter, he knew that the person he was looking for might be in the team, so bron came directly to the door. "Is this the man?" Bron took a serious look and didn''t see how this guy was able to make them value it. Maybe there was something he didn''t see. "Sorry, what are you looking for me? Is it the wrong person?" "No, I just came to you. In fact, there''s something I need to confirm." Bloom took up his shield and patted it against wuchou. "Come on, let me see your power, maybe so I can know the answer I want." "Are you sure?" Wuchou looked at bron with puzzled eyes, as if bron wanted to do something strange. "Yes, come on, let me see how strong your greatest strength is?" Wuchou also just proves himself. After all, in this tribe, survival in adversity, strength is everything. Kaiohken The bright red air surrounds wuchou, and the whole tribe can feel a chilling breath. "What a rage." Bron took his shield and gave it a good pat. "Come on!" Whew Wuchou came to bloom in an instant and punched him hard. "Ah!" Bang The huge collision sound even made the surrounding onlookers cover their ears in pain, and their eardrums will be cracked if they are careless. So hard. Wuchou''s fist is like hitting on a vague steel, and a rebound even makes wuchou fly out backwards. "Great, your defense is really great." Bron proudly weighed his beard, but his other hand was still behind the shield and shook his hand. "Careless, sure enough, it''s better to use skills. It''s still a little hard to bear simply." "Do you want to continue?" Perhaps seeing Bloom''s dilemma, wuchou plans to continue to try. It depends on whether this guy dares to continue. "Forget it, at least I''m sure you''re the one I''m looking for. That''s enough." Bloom also saw that wuchou hadn''t done his best, so forget it. He didn''t need to work so hard. "Well, go on, about this purpose." Wuchou just relieved his state. Before talking to sister pig, a black smoke suddenly burst out in the distance, and a blue fireworks exploded from the sky. "No, there''s an accident. Let''s clean up and go." Seeing the whole tribe suddenly busy, wuchou hurriedly asked what happened. "It''s the witch. I''m sorry. We''ll talk about it then. Let''s go." Sister pig quickly rode on her own war pig and quickly went out with Olaf and other soldiers, leaving no worry, bloom and long Luoli in a daze. "Are we going to help?" "No, the battle of freldrod should be solved by freldrod people. We can''t use the power of outsiders." Although bron is a middleman, he still has his own ideas about freldrod''s civil war. "The three tribes have an unwritten rule that they will not use the power of outsiders casually. If they break the rules, they will lose their faith. Don''t you see that sezhuang Ni didn''t ask you for help? Obviously, you came here to ask her." Indeed, just now, even if Olaf came here because of his own guess, the most important thing is whether I answered or not. Worry free, I really don''t think it thoughtful enough. "Let''s wait a minute. Maybe it will be over soon." ~ half an hour later ~ Just as bloom continues to prepare to say something about the heroic deeds he once participated in, wuchou and long Luoli are sleepy, and sezhuanni''s troops are ready to come back. But it brought back bad news. "What, lost?" Wuchou was a little surprised to hear what Olaf said when he came back. After all, although the three had been in the civil war, they were basically the same. None of them could do anything about the other person. Unexpectedly, sezhuanni lost and was arrested. "It''s really a little surprised that the witch was the first to break the rules and invite other helpers from outside. Sister pig and I were ambushed. Fortunately, I tried my best to kill them, otherwise I couldn''t come back." Olaf complained and looked at wuchou with expectant eyes. "I said, boy, since you''re going to ask sister pig for help, can''t you come and save her?" "Anyway, the witch has violated the rules, so your participation is not illegal." Bron also said. "Well, anyway, it''s very idle. Just go and help." Before getting ready to go, wuchou took a look at long Lori. Isn''t this goods going to find a blacksmith. "Are you going too?" Long Lori looked at Wu Chou with disdain. "Anyway, as long as the civil war continues, they have no intention to harm other places, and our country is more inclined to the victory of the awarosa tribe. Naturally, they don''t want the frost guard to win the battle." I feel that this product has always been poisonous to me. Do you want to teach this little Laurie a lesson, just like the one in my own house. Worry free was still thinking about something strange, and Olaf was ready to go. "All right, let''s go, bloom. Are you coming too?" "Naturally, after all, I have a task now." Bron looked at it without worry. After all, he just had to protect this guy now. "Well, let''s go, small troops." The four man army set out like this, but without worry, they didn''t know where their goal was until they set out. "Where are we going?" Just finished, she was despised by long Lori. "Fool, since the other party took the tribal Lord, where do you think it is most possible to find her?" Main city, all right. Avoid being despised by someone again. Without worry, close your mouth and start with them, secretly thinking about how to deal with the Dragon Lori at that time. Chapter 517 Although I don''t know what happened to sister pig, the four quickly rushed to the territory of frost guard and followed the route. "Speaking of it, I haven''t told us who are the foreign enemies borrowed by the witches?" Olaf pulled his hat and said. "It''s a vampire." "Ah?" Wuchou remembers that what moth vampire is from Knox. At this juncture, it is impossible to come to help freirdrode in the civil war. There must be something wrong with this matter. "Vampires, are they from Knox?" "No, to be exact, it''s a man who looks like a vampire." It seems that if you don''t confirm it with your own eyes, you don''t know what Olaf is talking about. When the four arrived at the castle guarded by frost, they were stunned by the strange sight in front of them. "Strange, I''ve been here once before, but it wasn''t like that at that time." The whole stone castle is wrapped by a layer of cold ice. It looks like a layer of ice crystals covering the castle. You can feel the extreme cold before you get close. "Well, how do we get in? We have to find a way." "Kill directly?" Olaf gave the most unlikely option. "Persuade them?" Well, another useless way. "Maybe sneaking in is the best choice." It''s a good idea, but how to sneak in? "Leave it to me." ~ discuss ~ "Well, I''ll leave it to you, boy. If you have anything to do, just make a big noise. We''ll hurry to help." "Well, pay attention." Without worry, the body slowly disappeared and disappeared in the sight of everyone. Easily through the guard at the door, but wuchou just felt something, because the guard at the door was actually some strange monsters, with a pair of big claws, and the appearance made wuchou very familiar. With the gradual deepening, wuchou felt that there was a very serious problem bothering him. "I''m lost." After walking for a long time, wuchou felt that he was wandering around the palace and didn''t know where he should go. He pushed open another door and finally saw a man inside. A strange room, surrounded by some strange books, was filled with bookshelves. A little Laurie sat in a chair kicking her legs and quietly looked at the books on the table. Wuchou boldly approached Lori and took a serious look at her face. She had sky blue long hair and strange silver eyes. Her bangs were pinned with a snowflake hairpin. She was wearing a sky blue dress. Her face was chubby and looked very cute. Just as wuchou was still confident that she had not been found by the other party, she finally noticed that the little Lori''s mouth was turning, her eyebrows were a little tight, and even a drop of sweat was left on her forehead. Was found. Seeing the other party suddenly nervous, wuchou finally looked at little Laurie with ordinary eyes and opened her mouth. "Did you see me?" Little Lori still didn''t speak, just nodded silently and covered half of her face with a book. "Well, what are you doing here?" Little Lori didn''t speak, but just looked at herself so seriously, with fear and fear in her eyes. If worry free suddenly frightened little Lori, maybe the other party would cry quickly. "Don''t worry, I just want to know where the dungeon is. Maybe you can take me." Seeing that little Laurie didn''t intend to leave the room, wuchou began to have a headache. After all, he had to rely on this little Laurie for help now. "I mean no harm. I just came to find someone. Just take me there." Little Lori may finally believe what wuchou said, nodded, put the book back on the shelf and took wuchou to the dungeon. Along the way, wuchou saw that the patrolling troops even completely ignored the little Lori, making wuchou even think whether the little Lori is a strange existence. Until little Lori came to the dungeon with worry free, worry free finally assured that the little Lori didn''t pit herself. "Thank you. You can go." When wuchou was ready to move on, little Lori unexpectedly stretched out her hand and held herself. "Huh?" Looking at little Laurie with a red face and pulling her sleeve, she didn''t know what to say. "Do you need my help?" Wuchou squatted down, touched little Lori''s hair and said. Little Laurie nodded and took out a picture from her pocket. On it was a strange picture, a blue crystal. "Do you need me to help you find this crystal?" Little Laurie nodded. "I can help you, but I''ll come here this time and save people. When I save her, I''ll help you, okay?" Little Laurie nodded wisely. "Well, come with me. I''ll take you to see that sister. Maybe you can leave with her later." Just, thinking of sister pig''s living habits, wuchou thought it might be better to take little Lori away from here. Take little Lori into the dungeon and see that sister pig is locked on the wall, and her mount is also around and locked by chains. "Hey, wake up." Wuchou went to sister pig and patted each other''s face. "Huh?" Sister pig slowly opened her eyes and saw her worry free face appear in front of her. She thought she was hallucinating. "How are you?" "Brother, did you sneak into the witch''s castle?" Sister pig again confirmed that she was right and her eyes were full of doubts. "Don''t talk so much. I''ll help you loosen these things first, and the rest will be discussed later." Just as wuchou helped untie the chain, sister pig took a look at the little Laurie behind wuchou and smiled. "Sure enough, you like this mouth. No wonder you will keep the little dragon mother." "It''s just that this man looks so familiar." When wuchou was still preparing to unlock, unexpectedly, someone came in outside. Wuchou had to continue to hide and observe quietly. A ghost man with a pair of bat wings behind him came in, with two horns on his head. "Oh, what a rare guest. I didn''t expect you to visit. I thought you were no longer interested in her." "Oh, isn''t this Mr. vampire? Why are you free?" Sister pig glanced at the vampire and really wondered why the witch would break the tradition and find outsiders. Has she really changed? "Hum, hahaha, don''t you know? Yes, our ability is really powerful. It''s normal if you can''t see it." The devil pointed to the little Lori in front of sister pig and said. "Don''t you know who this man is?" Little Laurie wanted to leave in fear. Unexpectedly, the big devil pulled little Laurie over and pushed her in front of sister pig. "Don''t you know? This is your good sister, frost witch, lissandro!" Chapter 518 "What are you talking about!" After hearing what the devil said, sister pig shook her body angrily, but she was still locked by an iron chain. She couldn''t stand up and hit the bastard hard. "Unexpectedly, this guy is to blame for all this. He''s too greedy." The big devil severely trampled little Lori under her feet and looked at sister pig arrogantly. "You, a good sister, summoned us out in order to obtain more powerful power. Although we will arrive sooner or later, I didn''t expect this woman to be so stupid. She just wanted to accept our knowledge and didn''t want us to help." With that, the devil squatted down, pulled up the ice Laurie''s hair and patted each other''s face with the other hand. "The devil is a greedy creature. Let''s find a chance and take away all her strength and most of her memory. She can''t recognize you. It''s really pathetic." The devil put down ice Laurie, went to sister pig, took out his knife and waved it in front of sister pig. "The ceremony will be completed soon. You will be like her at that time, but it doesn''t matter. We won''t kill you." "Hum, that''s right." Just as the devil was about to leave, sister pig snorted coldly. "What?" "You may not kill us, but we don''t have your kindness." Kaiohken Boom A red figure punched the big devil on the back and directly plunged the big devil into the nearby wall. "What!" The great devil walked down from the wall hard, turned his head and just saw a red figure staring at himself with angry and cold eyes. "Hahaha! I didn''t expect anyone else to get in here. At least congratulations, but how can you beat me!" Click For a moment, the big devil lost his worry free figure. The next second, the pain came from his chin. Worry free changed his shape again in a moment. The blonde soldier hit him on the chin with an upper hook and even knocked out one of his fangs. "Ah!" Stamp your feet, follow the big devil''s flying angle and chase him up. The fist has been hitting the big devil''s stomach under the attack of wind and rain. "Turtle school Qigong!" The blue energy soared into the sky against the figure of the big devil, directly through the whole castle, smashing the ice crystals outside and flying into the air. Wait for wuchou to return to the dungeon, release all the States, break all the chains of sister pig, and take a look at binglori who is still lying on the ground. No, it should be said to be the frost witch, Lisandro. Wuchou picked up the sick ice Laurie with light hands and feet, and slowly passed his anger to ice Laurie, hoping that she could get better. "Have I changed, too?" Wuchou reached out and straightened Lori''s bangs, wiped the stains off her face and said. "Although I''m still me, I''ve been influenced by him, that bastard Lori." "Only I can hurt you. If anyone dares to hurt you, I will not let him go." Looking at her carefree behavior, sister pig was only pleased with her sister, although she was originally her own helper. "Sister pig, let''s go, Olaf. They''re still waiting for us outside. Many people should come and leave quickly after the commotion." Before he finished, the ceiling suddenly collapsed and a black, winged figure fell down. "Damn, you human!" The devil hasn''t been solved yet, but wuchou can see that the other party''s injuries have recovered a lot. It''s really tenacious. "I just want to say, it''s really a tenacious Xiaoqiang. How long can you last?" Wuchou gives the ice Lori to sister pig and looks at the big devil. Super Saiya "Hum, just like this, do you still want to defeat me?" Although he said so, wuchou still saw the other party take a step back and looked very scared. "Are you afraid?" Wuchou raises his hand, and the blue energy condenses on wuchou''s hand and aims at the big devil. "Hum, you guy, don''t underestimate me. I came only when I was ready." As soon as the big devil waved his hand, several black stones fell from the sky and directly hit the palace. Green rock demon. Whew Before they were fully formed, wuchou had fired an air bomb. Just one shot, the stones scattered. "Is that the way?" Looking at the surprised expression on the other party''s face, he came to the other party in a moment and hit him hard in the face. "Wow!" The big devil turned several times in the air and fell to the ground. Wuchou raised his foot and trampled on the big devil''s waist. "Wow!" "It''s not because I want to do this, but what I do makes me unable to forgive you. It''s all your fault that she will suffer so much." Keep stamping your feet, keep stamping your feet, and you can hear the scream of the devil at your feet every time. Even sister pig can''t look directly at the devil at wuchou''s feet, even if he is clearly his own enemy. "Stop, stop!" The devil kept begging for mercy, but wuchou couldn''t listen. Every attack was aimed at the same place. "I won''t stop, I won''t stop." I don''t know how long time has passed. Even wuchou has forgotten that they have to prepare to leave here until a strange touch appears behind them. One hand extends out from behind and embraces wuchou. "Enough, he''s dead." I don''t know when Bing Lori has woken up. She holds wuchou tightly from behind and uses her weak strength and weak voice to stop the behavior of the person in front of her. "Enough, enough." Wuchou can''t hide the characteristics of his body. The power of emptiness appears on his surface, which makes wuchou''s body appear strange sharp corners, and his appearance becomes particularly ferocious. "Have you forgotten? Why did you stop me when he treated you like this?" "You are not him, even if you are not human, but you are not him." Looking at the dying devil on the ground, wuchou closed his eyes. The dark purple energy surrounded him and pulled him into the abyss step by step. "You will not die, you will always be tortured by us, and your soul will not rest. This is your punishment." Seeing that the big devil was finally destroyed by himself, wuchou loosened his hand and hugged himself. Looking at the weak man in front of him, wuchou smiled and picked up binglori. "Let''s go. People outside can''t stop me." Wuchou even completely ignored the pig sister around him and took her out. "Wait for me, really." Sister pig took her partner out. As soon as she went out, she saw a group of monsters surrounded them, with glittering weapons in her hands. "The second king?" Out of the crowd came a familiar figure, a lich in a black robe, Kel''Thuzad. "Sure enough, has it started?" Chapter 519 "Kel''Thuzad, is that you?" In fact, since entering the world, wuchou has vaguely perceived something, felt something in the world, peeped into the world, and a powerful force is watching here from the outside. "Burning Legion, are you ready to invade the world? Why, you should not have completely destroyed Azeroth." "Our king, after you disappeared, we have been caught back as the forward of the Burning Legion. This time we are looking for something to come to the world." The Lich told wuchou the truth. After all, for them, the real owner was the Lich King, not the burning legion of moths. "What are you looking for?" "Actually." Before they could finish, Olaf and others outside had killed in. Seeing them talking friendly, the three stopped for a while. "Well, we don''t know what happened?" "To make a long story short, let''s go to the hall and talk about it in detail." When the Lich explains the current situation in detail, the heroes of the whole Rune continent finally know that another powerful existence has come to the world, and the portal has been placed. They will attack the continent soon, and the so-called stone people in the sky are actually their sentinels. "How is it possible that many of these enemies will come to this continent, and there are leaders among them. How can we deal with them?" While the other heroes were still worried about the coming enemy, the heartless Olaf smiled and said. "It doesn''t matter. Even if those enemies will come, we can deal with them as long as we unite all the heroes of the whole continent." With that, Olaf took a look at the worry free that had changed completely. "Brother, you are the leader of emptiness now, right? That means you emptiness knew about it long ago, right?" Speaking of this, wuchou took a surprised look at Olaf. How do you know this? It''s clear that they should not have left freer droid. "Hum, you don''t have to care about it. Tell me if you knew it long ago." Wu Chou nodded. "In fact, I only know recently. After all, I have only recently returned to this world, but my colleagues are ready to meet the coming enemy." Say, worry free to say a possible plan. "In fact, the void originally intended to assimilate the whole world and make the whole world become the territory of the void. Next, all the heroes who stay here fight the enemy together. Just in this way, we must kill the other heroes first and let the remaining people agree to accept the void." "This is too much." Worry free had no choice but to say. "After all, it''s only the most possible way, because the emptiness may also die, so we have to first screen some heroes who can''t bear the energy." After hearing this, the other heroes finally understand why vanity wants to destroy them. After all, even if they agree with vanity, they can''t bear it. "Of course, I''ll be ready to bring up the mainland meeting at that time, but I didn''t expect them to come so soon." Wuchou''s goal this time, in addition to uniting Knox and demacia, there are other remaining forces. During this time, wuchou is to prepare to travel the whole continent and let them support the void. "Just, how do you know they will believe you? After all, you have destroyed their homes in the beginning." Sister pig said that although they don''t know what''s going on outside, they also know that the void has been destroying and killing outside. "So my first stop is here, but it''s obvious that I have the support of both of you." With that, wuchou touched the head of bingluoli around him, making the other party happy to rub wuchou. "Pervert." Long Luoli, standing in the corner, watched the whole play. "Then, our king, come back with us. We need your leadership." The Lich half knelt down and hoped that wuchou would lead them again. "It''s not impossible, but you can''t follow me now. When the Burning Legion comes, you still need the strength most. Teach them a lesson at that time." "Then, my king, give this power back to the young lady around you." The Lich said, waving his hands, a blue crystal flew out of his hand and blew a cold wind. "After all, it''s not my power. I''m not very skilled at using it. Since they are already allies, they naturally need this power." However, wuchou was surprised that binglori didn''t want to take back this power at all. "Why, as long as you take it back, you can become the old frost witch, Lisandro." Sister pig said, not understanding what her sister did. "If I take it back, will I change back to the way I used to be? Will everything I have experienced during this period disappear?" "Nature." "Then I don''t need it." Bing Luoli said and looked up at wuchou. "Even if I forget a lot, I still remember the darkness and the lonely throne." "I don''t need those things. Now the things around me are my most important things. I can''t change anything back." Everyone was helpless, and the Lich had to continue to keep the power, hoping that the girl would change her mind. "So, what are you going to do next?" Sister pig and the others looked at wuchou and asked. "Needless to say!" Wuchou stood up from his seat and looked into the distance. "There''s one left, isn''t there? Our goal is to unite them in avarosa in the distance. At least freldrod will finish it." Wuchou asked sister pig to return to her tribe first. After all, the people of the tribe would be very worried if she hadn''t passed the news back. Olaf was also ready to go back to his former tribe to lobby his people. "Do I have to say? Follow you and let''s lobby ash. I''m more persuasive than you." "Pervert, I have to find a blacksmith. Naturally, I have no choice but to follow you." Knowing what the other two thought, Wu Chou glanced at ice lolly. "I''ll go wherever you go." Hand over all the strength of the frost guard to Kel''Thuzad, and worry free begins to follow Bloom''s steps and prepare to go to avarosa. On the other hand, in awarosa, an unexpected guest came to the tribe, which surprised the leader of the tribe, Aishi. "Hello, dear Queen, I come to visit you with sincerity." Although the comer wears a cloak, his long blond hair and internal magic make people very clear of his identity. "I''m looking for someone about our common enemy, vanity." Chapter 520 Tick tock In the dark dungeon, the darkness of the past has dissipated. I vaguely see a little weak moonlight from the skylight shining on wuchou''s head. Click, click Originally, the chains that completely locked up worry free have disappeared, leaving only the chains that locked the limbs and head. "How much time does it take? Hurry up. It''ll come soon." The figure outside the cage looked at the unhappiness still locked and sighed helplessly. ~ reality ~ Wuchou wakes up from his sleep and looks at the ice Laurie holding her tightly. Wuchou pulls up the quilt and covers her well. Since leaving the territory of frost guard, wuchou, in order to unite the whole freldrod, went to the last tribe of awarosa to convince the remaining last leader, ice shooter, Aishi. Thanks to the vehicles left by the frost guards, wuchou didn''t have to walk to avarosa as they did in the beginning. Looking at long Lori, who was still sleeping beside her, Wu Chou opened the door and saw bron sitting in the front row and looking ahead. "How''s it going?" "Oh, are you awake? It seems that it will take some time. There is a lot of snow hanging up today, and the car is not easy to move." Although they still walked on the special road, the snow and wind in the sky became stronger than ever, and the speed of action was affected. "It''s really troublesome. I hope we can arrive early. After all, time doesn''t wait. I still have a lot of places to see." Bron looked at the worry free in front of him. He really couldn''t understand how this man insisted on destroying the world, destroying other people''s homes, and finally just to protect the continent. It''s ironic. "Don''t worry, ash, I know you very well and will succeed." Wuchou doesn''t know why bron suddenly said this sentence. He was stunned. He had to answer the other party''s words with a sound. "Look, we''re almost there." Through the cold storm, specially made tents appear in the distance. Both bron and wuchou can see the smoke in the distance. "It''s amazing. Is this the awarosa tribe? It looks completely different from the other two tribes." "Hahaha, naturally, avarosa follows the power of unity and unity and can defeat all enemies, so you can see a lot of friendly and United actions in them." "Come on, we still have a lot to do." Driving the vehicle forward, wuchou and others came to the gate of the tribe. "Oh, it''s your excellency bloom. Haven''t seen you for a long time. Who is this person around?" "Hahaha, it''s all right. This is my friend. He brought important information to the queen. Let''s go to see the queen first." "It doesn''t matter. Go, but the queen is meeting guests from demacia, so you can wait a minute." They looked at each other and felt that things might be more troublesome than they expected. When they came to the big tent and waited for the message, bron said to wuchou. "No matter what demacia people say, remember, don''t mess around. We have only one goal. Unite the strength of the whole continent to fight the next enemy. Don''t forget." "Come in, Lord bron." Bloom went into the tent with worry free and left the two Lauries in the car. After all, he was not kidding. When I walked in, I saw a girl in blue sitting on the main seat, beside which was another girl with long blond hair, and wuchou also knew this person. It was Galen''s sister, lacs. "Lord bloom, I didn''t expect you to visit today. Who is this?" "This is the master of vanity, the destroyer of the continent, vanity fear, COGAs." Rex was also a little surprised to see wuchou again. Unexpectedly, the other party actually appeared in this cold continent. It seems that it is right to rush here. "Sister AI Xi, in fact, I brought him here today mainly for a very important thing." When wuchou and bron were explaining the matter, they didn''t expect that they just attracted the ridicule of two girls. "Hahaha, sir, are you kidding? What external enemies, the so-called external enemies, are not you?" Compared with ash''s simple smile, lacs''s smile is a kind of anger or contempt, because they are standing on the front line of emptiness, and many compatriots die because of them. "I know you can''t believe it at first, but I think you should know very well, don''t you think it''s obvious to unite us or demacia?" "And I''ve got the support of the other two tribes. I think you should understand that I''m not kidding." Looking at the nod of bloom beside wuchou, ash also knew that what wuchou said was true, and since bloom also supported wuchou, it proved that the rest of the people behind him would support him. When you think about it carefully, it is true that emptiness will be the best choice, and if what the other party says is true, then they are in great danger. "Hum, I don''t believe it anyway. How can it be so sudden." That''s why worry free is the first choice, right in freldrod. "After all, it''s right that the void really wants to destroy you. After all, the original plan was to destroy those who can''t bear your strength. Now it''s enough. Maybe we can work together." "I don''t believe it. Anyway, my task is over, Queen Aishi. I''ll go first." Although she said she didn''t believe it, lacs killed her and wanted to go back to demacia quickly, tell everyone about it and see how they deal with it. When Lachs left, ash finally said that he needed to think about giving it some time, and worry free would wait here for some time. At night, wuchou sits quietly on the snow. Even if it''s cold outside, it can''t affect wuchou. Shashasha Turning around, she saw binglori rubbing her hand and breathing hot air. After losing her strength, binglori couldn''t keep out the cold or control the frost as before. She was just a normal person with a little magic. "What''s the matter? It''s late. Why don''t you go to bed?" "Can''t sleep. Think about something." Bing Luoli walked to wuchou step by step, sat quietly in front of wuchou, and the whole person shrank in wuchou''s arms. "Is it worth it? Follow me out and give up your own strength." "Worth it." Bing Luoli stretched out her hand, grabbed wuchou''s right hand, put her hand on her back and hugged herself tightly. "I don''t want to go back. I don''t want to stay alone in that empty castle. It''s enough to have you." "Well, if you like it." In the distance, ash and bron looked at the interaction between the two people and felt that maybe it was not impossible to trust him. "That''s Lisandro. Don''t you want to talk to her?" "No, as long as she likes this life, she doesn''t need me to disturb." Chapter 521 Where am I now? Wuchou slowly woke up from his coma, covered his injured head and looked around vaguely. I seem to be trapped in a strange ice cave. It''s dark all around. I can''t even see where I am. "By the way, I''m looking for something." ~ one day ago ~ Wuchou went to meet AI Xi with him early in the morning. Unexpectedly, one day the other party finally agreed to his requirements, and then they will join hands with them to fight against the void. After successfully completing the alliance of the three tribes, bron decided to take long Lori to meet the blacksmith first. Wuchou just wanted to see if the legendary blacksmith could make an ice weapon for himself. "Since we''re going to see that guy, let''s start quickly. We still need a lot of time to go." Thanks to bron''s guidance, they can also ignore many obstacles and troubles and quickly reach their goal. A volcano closed by cold. "Although the volcano has entered a dormant period, it may erupt because the sledgehammer has been using this heat energy to reduce the possibility of eruption." Wuchou and others followed bron slowly into the volcano along the route. They could feel a strange burning feeling along the way. It was clear that they were surrounded by cold ice. After spending a lot of time, they finally went deep into the volcano. At the bottom of the volcano, they saw a huge stove and a fully equipped blacksmith shop. A man who looked like a sheep, a dwarf and a huge body sat in a chair, holding a hammer and beating the iron in front of him. "Oh, beard, how are you?" The other party didn''t respond to bloom, but beat the iron in front of him mechanically. "Don''t worry, he''s like this. Just wait a minute." "Who said, now I''m just practicing my hand. Come on, what do you want me to do as a blacksmith?" ORN picked up a towel to wipe his hands, looked at the three outsiders in front of him and asked. "Oh, I brought three outsiders here. It seems that I have some requirements. Naturally, it''s also a weapon, right?" Long Lori nodded and said. "Yes, the legendary blacksmith, I need your help to build a weapon that can withstand my fire." ORN looked at longlori and said with a smile. "Hahaha, it''s okay. It''s very simple. I also use fire. Naturally, I know what to do. What are you doing here, the other two?" Aon glanced at wuchou. Before wuchou could speak, Aon interrupted directly. "Needless to say, I understand that even if I live here, I know what you are. There is still a problem with the prophet. I just saw the surface disaster and didn''t see another enemy, causing the crowd to panic." ORN sighed and went on. "If you''re here to find Zhenbing, I can help you with this, but you need to find the materials. Naturally, so does this little guy." Wuchou didn''t expect that ORN was so talkative. He nodded and agreed to each other''s requirements. "Well, let me tell you two where Zhenbing is and how to bring it back." After all, it can be regarded as a test given by ORN, so the only people who go deep into the ice cave this time are wuchou and long Lori. Thinking of this, wuchou finally remembered that long Lori was not with him. "I can''t remember what happened at that time." Suddenly, the ice wall beside wuchou suddenly sent out a burning heat. Before wuchou could react, the ice wall was melted by the flame. A red dragon came from the other side and stared at wuchou fiercely. "I remember." ~ two hours ago ~ Wuchou takes long Lori deep into the ice cave mentioned by Orn. Not long after she left, long Lori suddenly feels a little uncomfortable. The burning heat accumulates on her chest as if it was going to explode. "Are you okay?" Wuchou is about to hold long Lori. Unexpectedly, the other party pushes herself away. "Don''t come near me. Why, I should control it. Why at this time, damn it." Long Luoli seemed to be in pain. Wuchou wanted to do something. A burst of red energy rushed to wuchou, pushed wuchou down the glacier and fell. "I see. Is this dragon her?" Wuchou doesn''t know that she can''t control her power. Now she''s in trouble. "Roar!" The fire spewed out from the dragon''s mouth, and wuchou pulled out an ice brick from the ground in an instant. A magic force surrounded the whole shield in an instant to resist the attack of the other party. "Stop it!" Wuchou shouted, but the Dragon seemed completely irrational and had only one idea to destroy the creature in front of him. "Stop it, I don''t want to fight you." The flame has been rushing towards wuchou. The ice in your hand has begun to melt. Something will happen soon. "Damn it." Wuchou didn''t dare to do it and didn''t want to do it. He had to find a chance to stun the violent dragon. "Roar!" When the red dragon spread its wings and clapped, the whole body flew in mid air. One claw jumped on the ice on wuchou''s hand and smashed it directly. Whew A giant dragon waved its tail and wuchou grabbed it. It was just a huge impact that hit wuchou directly, shook his hand, flew out and hit the wall hard. "No way." Wuchou jumped down from the depression on the wall, twisted his arm and blew his breath. "Ha!" Kaiohken The bright red Qi surrounds wuchou. For a moment, wuchou sees the weakness of the dragon, moves in an instant, flies directly to the top of the dragon, and hits it with a fist. "Bad." I felt that I was still exerting too much force. A little blood splashed on wuchou''s face, and a little even dropped on wuchou''s lips. "No, are you okay?" Just as wuchou wanted to see if he had hurt the dragon, suddenly the Dragon burst up and bit wuchou''s leg with a mouth, startling wuchou. "Stop, no, stop, let go!" Wuchou was so frightened that he didn''t dare to start. He even let the Dragon bite a wound and the blood flowed into the dragon''s mouth. Wuchou also subconsciously licked his lips, and a little blood was touched by wuchou. Suddenly, wuchou felt a burning heat in his body, as if something was about to explode. "Er!" A heat wave bounced the Dragon away. There were strange blood lines on wuchou''s body, changing bit by bit, and finally surrounded by a mass of red energy. "Roar!" When the red energy dissipates, wuchou turns into a black dragon. The orange red pupils stare at the red dragon and suppress it. Then, when everyone couldn''t control it, the black dragon threw himself on the red dragon, pressed his body heavily on the red dragon, and licked the red dragon''s jaw with his tongue. "What is this!" Having no way to leave the cage, wuchou was surprised to see what happened outside. Chapter 522 headache. Wuchou woke up from a coma. When did he fall asleep? Obviously he didn''t do anything. When wuchou slowly recalls what happened before he was unconscious, wuchou feels that his right hand seems to encounter something strange. Looking down, I saw long Lori curled up beside her. Although her body was covered by some red scales, her worry free hand still touched somewhere. "Bad, bad, what did I do?" At this time, wuchou didn''t remember anything at all. It seems that the lost memory made him do something strange. When wuchou was ready to pretend to be silly and full of Leng, wuchou noticed that in fact, the face of the curled figure had always been very red. "Are you awake?" Someone is still pretending to sleep. "Don''t pretend, I already know." Long Luoli finally sat up without concealment and looked at wuchou with a red face. "You are responsible." Responsible for a hair, what did I do? Although wuchou wants to say so, he may, may, probably, really need to be responsible. When wuchou wanted to check whether someone said there were traces in his body, he was stopped by the abnormal eyes of the other party. Wuchou didn''t continue to do it. "What''s the matter? Are you doubting me?" "No, it''s just that I didn''t know anything for a while, so I was confused." Long Luoli continued to look at wuchou with the eyes of looking at scum, and felt that this person was a person who wanted to escape responsibility after eating dry wipe. "Can you explain what I did?" When wuchou was made a mess by this accident, wuchou subconsciously touched his neck and saw a small bite mark on it. "Isn''t it!" Wuchou finally realized what had happened to him and began to worry. "Is there any protection law in this world? Will I be arrested? Let''s not say whether I will be arrested. At least no one can catch me." Just as wuchou was still thinking about life, long Luoli pulled wuchou''s collar and said disgustingly. "You pervert, you really liked me from the beginning. I didn''t expect you to be a dragon. I was really careless. I didn''t expect to meet you." Dragon? Wuchou thinks of the power of the dragon that still remains in his body. It seems that it is that power that makes trouble. When wuchou was ready to say something, long Lori patted her back, stood up and said. "Well, since you have done these things, remember to go back with me after world peace. At least you should be responsible at that time." Wuchou always felt that the whole thing was very fantastic. He did some strange things without knowing anything, and even hurt her. "Go on, we have to find Zhenbing." "Don''t go on." Long Luoli turned to look at Xiang wuchou and didn''t understand why the other party said so. "You see, aren''t those?" Wuchou pointed to it. They looked up and saw many blue crystal ice crystals hanging on the ceiling, reflecting gentle blue light. "How beautiful." "At least, the task is finished." Although a very troublesome thing happened, it''s acceptable. Waiting for wuchou, they took Zhenbing back to the volcano. I don''t know why. Everyone felt a little strange with them. It seemed that something had happened. "Hahaha, have you brought it back? Just in time, I''m ready to work, but come back later. I''ll find a way to inform you." After leaving the volcano, bron was ready to take wuchou to meet their leader. "At least let him know that you are one of us now. It''s very important." Bron, who was sitting in the car, said that he was glad that he could leave the car and avoid the Shura field. Inside the car, she seems to have noticed something unclear between wuchou and long Lori. Bing Lori pushes wuchou to the corner and looks at long Lori on the other side with vigilance. Long Lori looked at Bing Lori disdainfully and finally said. "Although I don''t know how far you two are, I am." Long Luoli stretched out a hand and pointed a small tail to Bing Luoli. "I have such a relationship with him. You can never catch up with me, ha ha ha!" Even if I can''t get his heart for the time being, at least I''m ahead. Looking at long Lori''s arrogance in front of her, Bing Lori looked at wuchou angrily with tears in her eyes. "No, actually it was an accident." Ice Laurie sacrificed everything to follow her, and to some extent, it is a bridge linking the whole freldrod. How can she treat her casually. However, long Luoli is also her closest person. If she doesn''t treat others well, it''s not easy to deal with it when she goes to demacia. It''s troublesome. Just as wuchou was still worried about this kind of thing, Bing Lori strongly pulled wuchou over, tooted her small mouth and kissed wuchou directly. "Ah, what are you doing, big popsicle? Don''t be a strong man with me!" Long Luoli saw that the other party began to attack. She couldn''t continue to ignore it. She came and pinched the other party''s face and pulled hard. "You whore dragon, who robbed me, can''t be forgiven." Ice lolly stretched out her hand and pinched each other''s face, pulled it hard, and even pinched each other''s meat with her hand. "Don''t blame me, you big popsicle. I''ll teach you a good lesson, too." Watching the two people roll together and fight, wuchou didn''t know what to do for a while, so he had to pretend to be a fool and open the window to look at the scenery outside. When they saw wuchou, they actually planned to see the scenery like this. Regardless of them, as a woman''s conditioned reflex, they let go at the same time. They walked to both sides of wuchou, one holding wuchou''s ears in one hand, making someone hurt. "Come on, what do you think and who do you like?" The two women''s faces were close to worry free, so that some Lori was overwhelmed and didn''t even know how to refute or sophistry. "Er, now the world still needs us to save. Can we wait until world peace?" The two women looked at wuchou with skeptical eyes, but what the other party said in the end was indeed reasonable. It was useless to say so much if the world could not be saved. "Hum." Two people just sit in two corners and don''t look at each other, leaving no worry to sit in the middle and support neither side. After a long time, in a strange calm, the four finally came to the ice crystal forest to meet the king of the forest, ice crystal Phoenix and enivia. The four men followed the specially cleared road step by step and saw the blue glittering Phoenix sitting in the open space. "Empty leader, please come here." When wuchou comes to the Phoenix, enivia comes over and looks at wuchou carefully. "In fact, we all know about you very well. I''m sorry that the prophet still regards you as a disaster. After all, she is just a poor person who is tortured by pain and people. Naturally, she is different from us." "Come to me. What can I do for you?" No worries, no waste of time, go straight to the subject. Chapter 523 In the dark dungeon, cracks began to appear in the surrounding walls, and the rust at the door slowly decreased. There was no worry about the chain on his body, only the chain that locked his hands. "It seems that the quiet rest during this period has grown and will soon be fine." Looking at wuchou, he sat quietly in the middle, held his breath, kogas nodded with satisfaction and left here. "Really, I really don''t want to leave now. There''s trouble outside." Wuchou wants to stay here all the time. After all, there are two big troubles waiting for him outside. ~ reality ~ "What is your purpose?" Worry free looks at enivia in front of her. Why does the other party send bloom to protect herself? No, it should be said to monitor herself. "What do you think of this place?" Enivia didn''t make it clear, just said another thing. "This place is good." "I mean, this place in freldrod." Without worry, close your eyes and think of everything you have experienced. The only thing that leaves you an impression is. "It''s cold and survival. Even if what the freldrod people think, this place is really more difficult than the people outside. If they can choose, I think they don''t want to stay here." "But this is their destiny and my own destiny." Enivia said, as if remembering something. "This is our home. Even if we can leave, most people stay here. After all, this is our home and our hometown. No matter how good it is outside, it can''t compare with here." "So when those enemies come to burn this continent, we know who our enemies are." Enivia finished and leaned over to worry free. "I assure you that all the creatures of this continent will fight for you in the future, just for the future enemy. We freldrod will do our best." "You have my friendship, enivia." Worry free squatted down and stretched out his hand to hold enivia''s wings. After that, wuchou got into the car, looked at the three people around him and said. "Bloom, the next place is not suitable for you to go with me. Stay here. You''ll come back to the Continental Congress at that time. I''m leaving." "Well, well, cheer up and try to unite the whole continent." Wuchou takes a look at ice Laurie and dragon Laurie, and they look at each other. "Didn''t I say? I''ll go wherever you go." "I, I have to go back to demacia, but I haven''t got the weapon yet, so you''ll follow you for the time being." Well, at least two people are with me. In this way, wuchou sets out with long Luoli and Bing Luoli. This time, the goal is to open the continental conference, giant Shenfeng. Looking at the gone worry free, bron and enivia around him said. "Will they succeed?" "Sure, sure." ~ travel time ~ "Speaking of, just face the farthest mountain." Even though the whole Rune continent is large, wuchou''s exquisite observation still sees that it is at a peak on the mainland. "Yes, it just seems to take a lot of time. After all, the speed of this car is really not very good." Time can''t wait for yourself. Wuchou picked up the two Lauries and held them tightly in his arms. "Hold on to me. Since you know the location, everything is much more convenient." Then, in their surprised eyes, wuchou took them to fly. "Fly, fly!" Flying at high speed, they looked at the changes of the scenery below. At first, their panic and fear turned into excitement and curiosity. Pedestrians or motorcades on the road sighed when they saw the white flying figure in the sky. Soon, the three came to the foot of the giant God peak, but before they could say anything, they saw someone waiting for them at the foot of the mountain. The leader, holding a spear and shield, had firm eyes and a strong body, and his red robe was blowing. "Explain your purpose, or my spear will not be polite." "Don''t embarrass them, Mr. Persson." When wuchou was ready to report his identity, he didn''t expect another person to speak first. "He is the present master of the void, the legendary monster who devours everything, COGAs, am I right?" The visitor, with a white sharp corner on his head, a simple long skirt and a crescent staff in his hand, proved his identity. Stargazer, prophet, and son of the stars, solaka. "What a surprise. I thought you were still hiding in Ionia. Since you appeared in front of me." "After all, I have predicted that you will come here, but I can''t see through the purpose of your coming here, and can you tell me your experience in freldrod?" A woman in trouble, and a woman blinded by war. That''s what enivia and wuchou said. Wuchou naturally doesn''t want to offend a troublesome guy with high reputation in the mainland. Anyway, she just wants to find a way to visit jushenfeng. She may be the best stepping stone. "Well, I can tell you, but can we go up first?" "Naturally, we still have hospitality." Solaka also has an extraordinary position in the giant God peak. Naturally, panson will not refuse her casually, so he has to be vigilant to bring them to the peak. It''s amazing. Although wuchou followed pansen up the mountain, the steepness and precipitousness along the way made wuchou dare not imagine how they once mortals could go up the mountain. "This place is blessed and sheltered by the star spirit. If you really plan to mess around, don''t be here, you know?" Long Luoli timely told her that her eyes were shining without worry. After all, this guy was a troublemaker, and her identity was too special. Long Luoli didn''t want him to mess around, at least not here. "Are you worried about me?" Looking at wuchou, looking at herself jokingly, long Lori blushed and turned away from this guy. When wuchou thinks that she has succeeded in flirting, the pressure on her waist increases sharply. Bing Lori can''t see it. Remind someone that she is still here. "Ha ha ha." Worry free had to laugh away, but solaka behind him stared at it. "Is this the grumpy dragon man of demacia and the cruel Witch of freldrod? It''s exactly the same as I expected, and it''s unfathomable that this man has fallen in love with these two people." Just as the team continued to climb the mountain, a flash in the clouds was watching the team. "This man, funny, solaka, that fool, can''t see the shelter borne by this man. No wonder, after all, he was dazzled by the war." The figure in the clouds looked at the inexplicable flashes on wuchou, and his heart was full of excitement and curiosity. "A good toy." Chapter 524 Click, click The once dark dungeon has become dilapidated, the walls have cracked, and blue lights come in from the cracks. Now the chain locked on wuchou has disappeared, but wuchou still feels that a hidden chain is locked in his chest, and every activity will pull his heart. "It''s been a hard time for you." Wuchou looked at the figure outside the cage and said. "Have you finally grown up? Can you bear all your strength now?" "Certainly. I want to understand that this power is not for me to do evil or to hurt others without reason." Little by little flash appeared on wuchou and shone on the whole world. "From the beginning, my power has only one purpose, which is to protect these worlds." ~ reality ~ A ray of sunshine shines on his face. Without worry, he squints and slowly wakes up from his sleep. He looks at the strange environment around him and thinks of what he did yesterday. When wuchou and others get to the top of jushenfeng, it is very late. Wuchou and others temporarily live here as guests of jushenfeng. However, in the evening, because of the housing problem, wuchou finally took the two Lauries into his room and locked the door to sleep under the suspicious eyes of giant Shenfeng. Before they did not react, wuchou hurried to bed and went to bed upside down without giving them any time to make noise. But the three of them didn''t know that there were several people outside the guest room clinging to the wall listening to the sound inside. If there was a strange sound, these people would rush in with weapons to eliminate worry free. Wuchou recalled what happened last night and began to feel that it was not the way to go on like this. Maybe it would be better to go to demacia first and deal with the problem about long Lori. "Well, soft." See two white hands close to their body, worry free to lift the quilt. Well, both Lauries shrink on both sides of themselves. It''s not a problem. The problem is why they are together. Wuchou quickly covered the quilt, pretended he didn''t see anything, took a deep breath, and slowly got up from the bed. Fortunately, his pants were not taken off. Wuchou crept out of the bed, quietly dressed and left the room. As soon as wuchou left the room, the two Lauries suddenly opened their eyes and looked at each other red faced. "Why do you want to follow up, you whore dragon!" "That''s what I want to say. What do you want, you cold faced woman!" "Uh, uh!" The two women severely pinched each other''s face and pulled it up. They didn''t care if they were still exposed. Wuchou just walked out of the room and saw someone waiting for him here. "Distinguished guest, come with us to the hall. The leader wants to hear what you say." "Well, take me." In fact, wuchou doesn''t know at all. This group of people have been discussing in the hall for several hours, just for the purpose of wuchou''s arrival, and a little aftercare work. However, they did not expect that trouble would soon come to them. On the way of wuchou following the guards to the hall, a strange laughter sounded. "Hee hee." Suddenly, the whole corridor was dark, just like the whole world fell into darkness for a moment. Wuchou thought something strange had happened, but the guard on the side said to wuchou. "It''s all right. It''s just that the star spirits are making trouble. This is very common in our giant God peak. Some naughty star spirits always like to play like this." It seems that these things often happen around the guards. They don''t care about these things, but they didn''t expect that this star spirit is not a simple prank. "You look interesting." Lovely face, long hair with clear hair color, the key hanging around his neck flashed, and his bright eyes flashed. "Interesting human, do you want to play with me for a while?" "Lord Xingling, can you not hinder us now? We still have important things to do." The star spirit completely ignored the two guards in front of him, went straight to wuchou and looked at wuchou carefully. "Well, you taste strange, like caramel and chocolate." The star spirit even stretched out his tongue and licked wuchou''s fingers, with a light in his eyes. "Sure enough, it''s sweet and bitter, and your taste is still changing." Xingling applauded excitedly, just like finding some interesting toys. "Nah, can you let me follow you? I want to know what your taste will be like in the end?" "Sorry, let me refuse." Wuchou doesn''t want a strange guy to follow him and say what taste, strange person. With that, wuchou took his clothes and wiped away the mucus that might be on his hands, looking disgusted. "Oh, I see. You''re disgusting me. You''re so bold." The star spirit jumped onto wuchou''s neck, wrapped his feet around wuchou''s neck and pinched it hard. "You human being, I''m angry. I''ll teach you a good lesson." Wuchou was a little out of breath and painfully patted the calf wrapped around his neck, trying to let the naughty guy loose. "Let go!" "No, I just want to entangle you!" With that, Xingling also pulled wuchou''s hair with his hand, making wuchou more uncomfortable. "Ah ah!" Wuchou, without paying attention, fell directly into the gap and fell down the giant God peak in the air. "Wow!" At this time, a strange purple circle appeared under wuchou. Wuchou fell directly into the circle and the whole person lost his trace. "Ah?" The guard didn''t expect that the star spirit in his house would abduct their guests directly. "I''m in trouble. We should report it quickly." Just as the guard was still on his way to the hall, wuchou followed the star spirit to a strange place. The whole space is full of shining stars. You can see little by little flashes around, just like fireflies. "Where is this?" Seeing that wuchou was finally pulled in, Xingling loosened his bondage, jumped aside and faced wuchou with a smile. "What on earth do you think and why did you bring me here?" Xingling''s lovely head tilted and smiled at wuchou. "Guess." When wuchou was ready to teach this guy a lesson, a Blue Dragon flew down from the sky, and powerful magic surged on him. "As I said, don''t always bring some inexplicable things in. You''re always disobedient." "Lao Suo, look, this man is very interesting." The Dragon came closer and looked carefree. The planets flying around him were accelerating. "Oh, no wonder you are really interesting. No wonder this troublesome spirit will bring you in." Wuchou doesn''t understand what the two people are talking about. Chapter 525 "What are you doing?" Wuchou looked at the two strange stars and spirits with a disgusted face. He didn''t understand what the two people said, and he had been saying strange things from the beginning. "No, you just don''t know?" The dragon held out his hand and a bright ball of light appeared in his hand, like a planet. "We, like this planet, will not change no matter what happens. Joys and sorrows are not things we will encounter. Even death is a reincarnation for us." The planets began to change, sometimes shrinking and sometimes getting bigger. "As for you, changes have been taking place all the time. No matter who you are, the taste will be different, some smelly and some delicious." "It''s just you. The taste is completely different. It''s a complex taste. It''s a taste I''ve never seen before. Sometimes bitter, sometimes sweet, sometimes plain. It''s like a lot of things mixed in your body." "We all want to know your final taste." After listening, wuchou just felt that there might be something wrong with both of them. Maybe he had to leave quickly. "It''s all right. We''ll send you away soon. After all, you have to leave here to become more special." The Dragon waved, and the star spirit jumped to wuchou. "Zoe, you know what to do next. Let me see what will happen to this human being in the end?" "Get your life." Zoe held wuchou''s right hand and pulled it hard. An aperture appeared at their feet and fell down. "Hum, what an expectation." Just when the rest of the giant God peak were having a headache about wuchou''s sudden being taken away by the star spirit in the hall, wuchou suddenly fell directly in front of them with Zoe. "Well, am I late?" ~ after a period of time ~ Wuchou sat quietly aside, and solaka, sitting on the top, asked wuchou. "Let me first confirm that you came here to hold a joint conference because you said the enemy was not you, but visitors from outside the world?" "Yes, what''s the problem?" Even solaka didn''t expect wuchou to say such words, but why couldn''t he see those strange enemies. Solaka only suspected that this was a big circle set by wuchou for them, but seeing that the void suddenly stopped attacking during this period of time, and the flame puppet in the sky still kept falling down, solaka had a little believed wuchou''s words. The other heroes of the giant God peak have almost believed what wuchou said, but there is one more thing that they still can''t accept. "If so, why didn''t you make it clear to us at the beginning, so that those people don''t have to die." One of the leaders spoke. After all, they lost a lot of people in the battle against the void, and the whole continent was killed and injured badly because of their aggression. "In fact, we also said at the beginning that the original purpose was to destroy you, so I didn''t intend to keep you, but I changed my plan when I came back." "I don''t deny it, but I don''t want to affect us because of it. After all, the more troublesome enemy is behind us, and we need more strength." Wuchou said and continued to say to them. "We can count our affairs later, but now, I don''t care if you can trust us once and defeat the next enemy. Then you plan to continue fighting or end it like this." With that, wuchou waited for the reaction of the others. The rest of the heroes who sat down were silent. After all, this matter can be big or small. If you are not careful, you will cause a lot of trouble. "Well, put it down for the time being." The first one to speak was solaka sitting on the bus. "But, you know, if you cheat us, it won''t be so easy to solve." "Naturally, I don''t need to deceive you. At that time, we will hold another meeting here together and make it clear with other forces." With that, wuchou is ready to take away two Loris and hurry back to shadow island to prepare for the next conference. Just, I hurried back to my room and thought of something very important. Finally, I decided to knock on the door and get the approval of the people inside. Finally, I opened the door and went in. "Hum, this is not what, what series and the like should have some bridge segments. It seems that even some animation and the like also have these. Although I don''t know, at least the game plot also has these bridge segments." Without worry, he thought that when Lei didn''t step on it, he was suitable to walk in, but he didn''t expect it. Two Lauries, it seems that they haven''t, er, maybe they won''t care very much, but worry free cares very much. Wuchou nodded, said excuse me, then walked out of the door and shouted. "Why don''t you dress well? Didn''t you two say you could come in?" Wuchou even thinks that these two people are special to pit themselves. "It''s interesting that you like this type." Zoe, who has been followed by wuchou, looked at wuchou with disgust when he saw all the things wuchou had just done. "No, you should have seen it. What happened just now has nothing to do with me." "It''s just that you like those two people. Isn''t it wrong?" Er, wuchou didn''t deny it, but he didn''t know how to explain it, so he was silent. "Look, you are so immature." Zoe smiled triumphantly as if she had seen through no sorrow. "Well, you''re in my range, aren''t you?" Wuchou finished and walked to Zoe with a smile, but Zoe didn''t wait for wuchou to do anything. Zoe grabbed wuchou''s hand, turned around and fell over his shoulder. £¿ Over the shoulder? When wuchou falls to the ground again, his head hasn''t turned around enough, even short circuited for a short time, and he can''t think at all. I was, fell over my shoulder, by a little girl? When wuchou came back, Zoe looked at herself with a proud face. "Hum, don''t forget, I''m a God. Human beings like you are not my opponent. Don''t think of anything strange." When Zoe was satisfied for some time, she patted the dust on her body, stood up and sighed. "Be at ease. I''m not interested in you. After all, they can only be said to be accidents." With that, wuchou turned around and waited for the two Lauries to come out. After all, time is enough. Next, just wait for them to go back. Just, how can wuchou know that demacia on the other side has trouble waiting for them. "Is this accurate?" In the room, King Jiawen IV, listening to the return of the spy, said. "Yes, Wang, the intelligence must be right. The Lord of the void has hooked up with our little princess." "Call her back quickly. It''s really troublesome." Chapter 526 After wuchou left the giant God peak with two loris, a sneaky Lori followed up and kept behind wuchou, secretly observing what wuchou did. Although wuchou knew it, he couldn''t deal with her, so he had to take long Lori and Bing Lori to go back to shadow Island, but before that. "If I want to go home, I must at least talk to my father first." Wuchou has guessed that long Lori''s father is the so-called future father-in-law, and Yinghai is now the king of demacia, Jiawen IV. "Really? If we go to see him now, there may be a fight then." Long Luoli rolled her eyes at wuchou and said. "If you don''t go to him now, it will be more troublesome to find you. Go now and deal with it as soon as possible." Since there is no way, worry free, just listen to what long Lori said. Hurry to demacia to meet the king. What will happen? Let''s talk about it later. Instantaneous movement Wuchou took them back to demacia in an instant. Naturally, his own coordinates are the current Prince of demacia. After all, wuchou remembered all the heroic spirit when he went to demacia last time. Demacia, main hall Jiawen IV was dealing with his documents in his room. Just when I was distressed by these complicated documents, three people suddenly appeared in front of me, two of whom were still familiar with themselves. "Dad!" Long Luoli saw Jiawen IV in front of her, left wuchou and threw herself into Jiawen IV''s arms. "Long time no see, how are you?" "Fortunately, you are. You left the country and went out to find some Zhenbing weapons. How about it? Did you find it?" "I found it. I''ll get it soon. Speaking of this." Long Luoli turned to look at wuchou on the other side, blushed and said. "This is my soul mate. I think you should know him." When it came to this, Jiawen IV suddenly changed his expression and stared at wuchou with a serious look. "Oh, is that all?" Jiawen IV suddenly put his hand under his desk. He didn''t know what to do. He was stunned when he saw wuchou. "Well, Hello, Gavin IV. I think you should know who I am." Boom Suddenly, a long steel gun stretched out from the bottom of the table, crossed the table in a moment, disturbed all the documents, and stabbed wuchou directly. "Take it, you guy!" Wuchou pushed Bing Lori behind her, gathered magic with one hand and punched Jiawen IV''s long gun. Bang! His fist glowed blue and he couldn''t go further with the long gun of Gavin IV. "I said, why attack me suddenly? Even if I''m the master of vanity, you don''t need to attack me suddenly. I don''t remember you." "Now standing in front of you, I am not the king of demacia, Jiawen IV, but an ordinary father. Since you want to take my daughter, you have to pass me first, you pig who steals cabbage!" Then he saw Jiawen IV holding a long gun in one hand and throwing a flag at wuchou. He knew wuchou''s ability and didn''t let the flag continue to fly. Another punch directly hit the long gun, opened Jiawen IV''s attack, jumped up and kicked Jiawen IV''s flag out. "Fool, this is bait!" As soon as Jiawen IV''s magic increased, the whole person rushed like a rocket. Wuchou didn''t know what had happened. When wuchou was pushed to the ceiling by a gun, wuchou could see it. There was a flag standing behind him in his position just now. "Interesting!" The purple light in wuchou''s eyes flashed, and a huge long gun turned into his hand and poked directly at Jiawen IV. Clang The two long guns clashed in mid air. In the surprised eyes of Jiawen IV, wuchou flew to him along the flag like himself. As soon as the barrel of the gun was straight, Jiawen IV was also shot off. "Ha, the sky is falling apart!" Jiawen IV took advantage of the situation and hit wuchou with a long gun. A huge magic force overwhelmed wuchou, and a circle of stone walls were built on the whole ground. "It''s over!" Jiawen IV took up his long gun and directly inserted it into wuchou. He saw a flash of gold on wuchou. For a moment, the blonde soldier had come under Jiawen IV and his powerful fist directly blasted past. "Stop!" call The fist stopped in front of Jiawen IV, but Jiawen IV was directly pushed out by the fist. "Uh." "Dad, are you okay?" Looking at Jiawen IV directly crashing into the wall, long Lori hurried to check Jiawen IV''s injury. Fortunately, it didn''t matter. "Hoo, it''s okay." Long Luoli helped Jiawen IV to stand up. Jiawen IV looked at wuchou who had changed his appearance and knew that this was the special power they had always said was very difficult. "As they said, it''s great." Jiawen IV put down his long gun, sat back in his position and sighed. "Alas, it''s really troublesome. I can''t beat you. My daughter is really poor. She has to leave her home at such a young age." When it comes to his young age, Jiawen IV seems to think of something. He stands up and looks at wuchou angrily. "You guy, isn''t my baby daughter still under age? Sure enough, you scum are unforgivable." Before she finished, long Lori hurriedly stopped Jiawen IV and said. "No, we didn''t do anything. We just had a dragon exchange." What''s that? Even wuchou didn''t know what she said, but it seemed to prove her chastity. No, her chastity was saved. "Dragon clan, is this guy also a dragon?" Jiawen IV looked at wuchou with skeptical eyes and thought whether this kind of guy was unreliable. "Yes, I sensed last time that he was also a man with dragon power, and the Dragon seed was magical and higher than me." After listening to long Luoli, Jiawen IV finally relieved that his "temporary" son-in-law was not a copper smelter. Yes, worry free is just Lori control, not a copper smelter. The two are different. Again, they are different. "However, you are still too young to meet any bad man so early. Even if this man is powerful and stronger than me, it doesn''t mean he is a good man." Jiawen IV stared at wuchou suspiciously while preaching. He felt that this guy was not a good man. "So, we still have a lot of time to discuss such things later." "No, no, there may not be enough time." "Why?" Cough. Wuchou coughed twice and interrupted the conversation between father and daughter. "Maybe I can tell you more about it." Chapter 527 In the badly damaged room, Jiawen IV sent all the people who came to clean and check, and talked with wuchou secretly for some time. "Well." Even if Jiawen IV did not believe in worry free, he would also believe in his daughter. Even if her daughter might be deceived, is it necessary to do so. "Then this man is the Witch of freldrod, lissandro, isn''t he?" Looking at the ice Laurie who has been staying with wuchou, Jiawen IV suddenly said. "Yes, what''s the matter?" Wuchou has explained in detail the seriousness of this matter, and I hope this guy will give a good consideration to the Continental Congress at that time. "Nothing. I believe what you say. There''s just one thing I still want to know. I hope you can answer me truthfully." "Go ahead, please." Seeing Jiawen IV''s expression is very serious, wuchou also feels that the other party''s problem is very serious. "You, in addition to freldrod, there are women in that place. Hurry to explain. It''s very important." Before she finished, long Lori pulled Jiawen IV over and punched him hard on the head. "Stupid dad, how do you ask this question? Although I want to know, I didn''t come back for this." With that, long Luoli and Bing Luoli looked at themselves with curious and slightly resentful eyes, as if to tell wuchou. Go ahead and see how many knives you have. "Ha ha ha." Besides smiling, wuchou really dare not say anything. "All right, all right, I said." Seeing that the two Lauries have a momentum that they don''t intend to give up if they don''t say it, wuchou had to say it. "Except you two, there is only one person left in this world who is interested in me. She is in shadow island now. She is a yodel. You know her, too." "Oh, sure enough, the rumors are true. Our little hammer is really the people around you." Jiawen IV seemed to have finally let go of his heart and said without worry. "In fact, even if you don''t have the enemy you said, you can rule this continent." Listen to what Jiawen IV said, wuchou doesn''t understand. "Hum, since you have a relationship with my daughter and the Yodel people, you have a relationship with most forces in the whole continent. Except for Knox and the sea on the other side of you, you can basically run across the continent." "Moreover, I heard that you know those people in the wandering motorcade. There are few residual forces of nature left. Am I right?" Indeed, wuchou has basically set foot on the whole continent, freldrod is also his own ally, and his worries are few. "So, when this war is over, no matter what the outcome, the mainland will be unified in the end, and you are the biggest force." Jiawen IV finished, took out a long sword from the drawer and said to wuchou. "Girl, the purpose of your coming back is not to want me to give him a name and make him famous here. I hope I can take you away." Between them, Jiawen IV pulled out his long sword and signaled no sorrow. "Oh, what trouble." Wuchou half knelt in front of Jiawen IV and saw Jiawen IV stretch out his long sword, give directions to wuchou and take back the long sword. "I, King demacia, Gavin IV, grant you the rank of nobility and Baron, and also give you territory. I hope you can make achievements and fight for the glory of demacia as soon as possible." "Well, at least in this way, even if you are qualified to marry my daughter, so that everyone won''t say anything strange. Just wait until the war is over and choose a good day." Jiawen IV picked up wuchou, patted wuchou''s shoulder heavily and said in earnest. "But if you die in the war, you should think it didn''t happen. I''ll find another person to make my daughter happy." Before she finished, long Lori kicked Jiawen IV away with a flying kick, and she didn''t want to pay attention to this guy. After dealing with these things, long Luoli will have a good reunion with her family, so she has no worry to stay here for a day. Tomorrow, she will directly go back to shadow island to prepare for relevant affairs. late at night Wuchou uses remote communication to communicate with the rest of the shadow island. Bing Lori quietly opens the door and walks into wuchou''s room. "What''s the matter?" Seeing bingluoli come in, wuchou pauses the remote conversation first. Looking at bingluoli who doesn''t look right, she asks with concern. Ice Laurie walked slowly to wuchou before buying, stretched out her hand and held wuchou tightly, as if she was venting something. "Worry free, do you think I''m useless?" "Why, just because of what happened today?" "Yes." Bing Luoli looked up at wuchou with tears in her eyes. "Because I can''t help you with anything. I can''t even help you with anything except the forces I don''t remember. I don''t even have the strength to protect myself." As he spoke, a tear slowly stayed and dropped on the ground. "Maybe it''s better for me to take back my strength, at least so that I can help you, even if I may forget you, but." "Oh!" Before Bing Luoli finished, she pinched each other''s chin, raised each other''s head, put her forehead close to each other''s forehead and kissed her. "Oh, oh!" Bingluoli didn''t expect wuchou to do so. She blushed at a loss and suddenly stood in place. "Do you remember what you said at that time? You''d rather lose your strength than go back." "I am the same. I care about you, not your strength or identity. Even if you give me another choice, I also choose you, not a stranger to me." Wuchou reached out to wipe the tears off Lori''s face and scraped the tip of each other''s nose. "Fool, it''s silly to worry about such a thing." Looking at each other''s spirit is finally much better, worry free can rest assured, but soon, the other party looks at worry free with a red face. "Is this the first time?" "It''s the first time. What''s the matter?" Ice Laurie raised her hands around her worry free neck and stood on tiptoe. "This is a gift in return." Outside the door where they didn''t notice, a red figure leaned against the wall, listened to the conversation between the two in the room, clenched the pillow in his hand, lowered his head, and didn''t know what to think. "Sure enough, am I the one who bothers?" When the red figure was ready to leave, unexpectedly, the door suddenly opened and one hand pulled him in. Long Luoli only felt herself jumping into a warm embrace. "Fool, since you come secretly, don''t let me know, otherwise I can''t let you go." With that, wuchou pushed longlori down and pressed her under her. "What are you doing outside?" Looking at such an aggressive side of wuchou, long Lori blushed for a moment, her body was weak, she couldn''t resist, and her hands pushed wuchou powerlessly. When wuchou slowly approached long Lori, a man suddenly came outside the door. "Oh, boy, is my daughter with you?" Jiawen IV opened the door and saw that his daughter was pressed by worry free. Moreover, it seemed that her daughter was bullied and flushed. Jiawen IV suddenly saw a dark in front of him. He picked up the long gun he didn''t know where it came from and shouted angrily at wuchou. "Dragon strike, you guy, die!" Another day of peace. Chapter 528 Early in the morning, wuchou hurried away with two lollies. Last night, in order to avoid a man who loved his daughter, he accidentally exerted too much force and knocked someone out. Instantaneous movement After finally leaving demacia, wuchou finally felt at ease. After all, it''s not good to stay in other people''s territory all the time. No, it should be said that it will be its own territory in the future, so it doesn''t matter. When wuchou is still thinking, the people who feel that wuchou is back immediately rush over and discuss with wuchou about the next thing. "Well, let''s finish early." Let the two Lauries walk around first and deal with the next thing first. "How about the announcement? Have you gone to inform the people of the whole continent?" "Yes, thanks to what Wang has done in jushenfeng, the prophet has told * the whole continent of our news. Two days later, we will go to jushenfeng to attend the general assembly to discuss the attack of foreign enemies." Marzaha said and stepped back into the crowd. "Well, what about the dead troops? They will be a great help to fight the enemy. At that time, another of my troops will come to help." "This is no problem. We have put most of our energy here and everything is ready." Calthas finished, quietly closed the book and stopped talking. "Well, continue to refuel. After the war, maybe the mainland will become different." Wuchou left the hall and was ready to go back to his room to have a rest. He thought of the two people in the dungeon. "By the way, I don''t know whether they are dead or not. If they are dead, they will be in trouble. Maybe Knox will not join us so easily." When wuchou rushed to the dungeon, he found that in addition to two people, another unexpected person was also here. "Fool, what are you doing here?" Looking at the blacksmith Laurie locked here, wuchou probably thought of what had happened. She must have wanted to save the two people, but she was caught. Wuchou broke all the chains on the blacksmith Laurie with one punch and picked her up. "Fool, what''s the use of doing this? Can''t you be obedient?" The worry free man let them both go. At that time, there was still a little room for maneuver against Knox. He hurried back to his room with little Lori. Starling power Little by little, the power of starlight penetrated into the blacksmith Laurie''s body. After a while, little Laurie finally woke up, looked at the worry free in front of her, and thought she was dazzled. "Hallucinations?" "No, I''m true." The essence is getting closer and closer to worry free kogas. Now dealing with everything is almost like worry free, except some things. Wuchou held Laurie the blacksmith''s hand tightly, giving her a little sense of security. "It''s all right. I''m back." The blacksmith Laurie looked at wuchou''s behavior now and thought of him she had met. Her face was still gradually dimmed. "But you are not him. How long will it take to return him to me?" Maybe, soon. Wuchou loosened his hand and left the room. "For her, I am me, not him." The observation may have been long enough. Zoe appeared around wuchou and looked at wuchou sighing. She was a little unaccustomed. "What''s the matter? Isn''t she a Yodel? Why are you so depressed? There are many better people than her." "But she is different. She is the first person I met, a very important person." Zoe thought about it, but she still didn''t feel what was special about the yodel. Maybe for Zoe, it was something she didn''t understand. "Forget it, you continue to refuel. Not only me, but all the stars and spirits will always observe you. Everyone wants to see what you will become?" Watching Zoe disappear again, he worked hard to cheer up. After all, there will be more things to do next. Far away, demacia ~ "Two days later?" Jiawen IV called all his friends in the city to discuss the meeting. "Go or go, but we don''t need too many people. After all, we''re going to a meeting, not a fight." Finally, Jiawen IV still took his good brothers Galen, Zhao Xin and lac ribbon, and the rest were preparing for the army nearby to guard against Knox. On the other side, Knox "It''s interesting to let you back." Swein, sitting on the throne, listened to the news brought back by the two assassins and the intelligence in the sky. "Hum, just in time. I also want to see what the leader of emptiness is." Swein decided that in addition to himself, it was enough to take two other brothers to protect his handwriting, and the others were preparing nearby. A hidden Village "The Yodel people are ready. We will also participate in this conference for the sake of justice." Great inventor and machine madman Rambo. Freldrod "Just our two sisters. Anyway, lissandro must be there." Ash, and sejonny, get ready to go. Other places have sent their most capable subordinates and leaders to attend the giant God peak conference in two days. Even some scattered personal heroes are ready to go to giant God peak to see the conference affecting the whole continent. At this time, the initiator of the whole thing was pushed out of his room. Because of someone''s entanglement and pain, he had no worry to give the room to three Laurie, so he had to stand outside the city to blow the wind. "Wang, haven''t you slept yet?" Mar Zaha walked by with a book and was surprised to see wuchou standing here. "Just in time. Come and talk." They leaned against the handrail, looked at the increasingly obvious green in the sky and said. "Do you hate me? Because of my concerns, I left you and ate the magic of the root cause." Marzaha didn''t expect wuchou to suddenly say these words and shook his head. "Hate? Maybe there was before, but over time, I think you might be right at that time." "After all, we don''t belong here. Even if we kill all the creatures in this place and leave only us, it will only be self destruction in the end. It''s enough for you to come back at this time." "If you lose, remember my words and take them away. Everyone, including the whole continent." Marzaha looked at wuchou in surprise. "Wang, is this really good? Fear before war." "No way. After all, our enemy is stronger than I expected. This time, the enemy is the God of another world." "Hum, gods?" Marzaha finished, put away his book and left. "Anyway, in the end, I will certainly ignore our feelings and forcibly send us away, so." "We must win. That''s what we want to think." Worry free looks at the stars in the sky. Maybe he finds himself worrying about the sky and smiles. "Maybe." Chapter 529 Giant God peak, once only a place for pilgrims and original residents to stay, but today, because of one thing, the whole giant God peak comes and goes. At the foot of the mountain, many admiring heroes register at the foot of the mountain and can only go up the mountain after being proved. Some cunning and cunning people who want to go up the mountain to watch will soon be driven down by the guards of the mountain. The crowd gathered at the foot of the mountain and looked at the big troops coming. In the distance, the troops formed by several forces are on standby. If they have any influence, they will rush up the mountain and fight together. Various forces have come to the hall of giant God peak, waiting for the arrival of void forces. "Here we are." A purple portal appeared at the gate, and three people came out. The void prophet, marzaha Death chanter, calthas There is also our hero, worry free, that is, empty fear, COGAs. "I''ve been waiting for a long time. Hasn''t the meeting started yet?" The three sat in the prepared position, looked at the familiar and strange faces around, and nodded with satisfaction. "It''s basically here. Then it''s just right. The meeting will begin right away." I saw wuchou clap his hand directly on the table, a magic condensed into the middle, and a slate slowly rose. "Well, let me talk about the main purpose of this meeting." The stone slab in the middle slowly formed a green puppet, and the unknown flame was burning. "This thing is no stranger to everyone. It is a strange creature that has been appearing on the mainland. This creature has only one purpose, destruction." "And their master is not us, but this man." The stone rose slowly and formed a strange creature. Its whole body was red, and huge demons could surge on it. "These are our enemies." Wuchou spent a lot of time talking to them about the so-called extraterritorial enemy, the Burning Legion, and finally stressed the horror and origin of the enemy. "They have only one purpose, to destroy the world. As creatures of the world, I hope you can protect the world." Just when wuchou said these news, at first they were not panic, but suspicion. That''s right. After all, this thing happened suddenly, and everyone had no bottom. If it was a bait made by them in vain to deceive them, the world would be over. "You may doubt me, but I think some people have seen their power, freldrod. You should know that they have been attacked by the former sentry." The crowd looked at the two sisters sent by freldrod. They nodded to explain the enemies in their place and the incredible power. "Well, now I just want to know how long these enemies will appear here?" Worry free looks at Bill jiwat''s representative, the messenger from the sea, Planck and sister luck. Although they are feuds, vanity makes them unite temporarily. "We can explain about it." A starry exit appeared on the ceiling, and a blue dragon came out. Star spirit, casting Star Dragon King "According to our guess and the intelligence given to us by the Lord of the void, the other party has the ability of ultra long-distance portal. It is estimated that they have only two days left." Two days? For a moment, the rest of them suddenly panicked. They didn''t expect that the enemy would come here so soon, so their preparation time was a little short. "Calm down, everyone. It is because of this that we are here to discuss how to deal with them." Wuchou said, taking out the best way he thought of. "According to the information left by the war academy, we can make a huge summoning array to surround the whole world, which is the summoner Canyon you have been using." "The huge magic array restricts the enemy from entering the world from this magic array. We are there to block the enemy''s attack. Like that, we are divided into three ways to stop the enemy." With the technology of the war academy, wuchou also thought of this method, which can make the other party unable to attack the mainland in an all-round way, delay time and find opportunities. "We can continue to discuss detailed matters, but now I just hope that you can abandon your past grievances and fight together. This is the last war on the mainland, and I am willing to promise." "As long as we win, the void will not disturb your world, and we will live in peace." With the promise of worry free, people began to believe that these people were serious and those enemies were true. "Well, we''ll continue to discuss relevant matters. If you have any ideas, please put them forward." Wuchou discussed with these remaining heroes for nearly several hours, in which there were many doubts and rejections, but finally finalized the battle plan. Wuchou, as the main force, fought with the enemy''s front army in the middle, monopolizing the way in the void. Demacia, Ionia, and the rest of their heroes and remnant teams. If they go down the road, they may face the enemy''s magic forces and vampires. They just have to stick to it. Noxas, bill givert, and the rest of their heroes and troops set out on the road to fight against each other''s heavy troops. They have only one purpose and stick to it. After all, their soldiers will die, but the empty team can be resurrected. The next jungle route is handled by wild tribes such as freldrod. Sneak attacks and ambushes are their strengths. "Come on, everyone. Go back and make good preparations. The magic array is ready. We can prepare something first, which is our only advantage." After the discussion, the prophet will announce the news all over the world, so that everyone is ready to participate in the final decisive battle. The entrance of the magic array will enter from three points, namely demacia, Knox and giant God peak. The whole continent panicked because of the sudden attack of foreign enemies, and it has been explained that as long as the battle fails, the whole continent will disappear, and all members will participate in the war at that time, just to protect the continent under their feet. The war has begun. late at night Wuchou pulls Bing Lori to her side. At the last time, wuchou wants to do one more thing. "You''re going to take me away, aren''t you?" Looking at wuchou, she suddenly came to find herself in this hurry. What has binglori thought of. "No? I just want to protect you." "Of course not." Long Lori and blacksmith Lori came out and looked at wuchou angrily. "We are not children. We are also heroes. Let''s join the war." "But." "No, but if we really lose, we''ll die, won''t we?" The three Lauries surrounded wuchou and stretched out their hands. "If we really want to die, at least we will die together." What a troublemaker. Worry free looked at the three Lauries in front of him, and there was one more reason to live. Chapter 530 Two days later, the huge magic array, Summoner canyon. Wuchou and others stood quietly in the middle of the road, looking at the other side of the fog of war in the distance, feeling uneasy. "What''s the matter, Wang? Unlike you, why are you so nervous?" Marzaha and kalsas stood beside wuchou. It was a little strange to see wuchou so nervous and stamping their feet from time to time. "Nothing, just a little nervous at the thought of the enemy we have to face." It should be fear. Although wuchou doesn''t want to admit it in his heart, he is born with the feeling that the enemy is very light and strong, and he has tried his best, and there is no other power he can use for himself. If he really loses. "No, you can''t lose." The purple magic stone rises slowly from the opposite side and forms a huge circle. One after another, the white magic connects these stones into a huge portal. "Here we are." On the other way, demacia and the rest of the army were stationed on the prepared fence. The six meter high fence drove the enemy out of the door, but they seemed to underestimate the height of the enemy. On the other side, the noxasian army was ready to turn to the siege. Just seeing the enemy in front of us, everyone began to be a little timid. "The enemy has come more than expected." Green flame falling from the sky, huge magic wand, ferocious appearance and red skin. Doomsday guard, a large group. Wuchou and others face a group of doomsday guards who use magic power. "The height is really a little unexpected." Galen, standing in front of the army, couldn''t help sweating when he looked at the coming Hellfire full of red flames. "How long can this wall last?" On the other hand, to some extent, as wuchou expected, above the enemy is the fear devil. Plague, corrosion, and panic. Looking at the fear demon king with bat wings open in front and dreus standing in the front, I can''t help feeling that this battle is more troublesome than I expected. In the furthest distance, in the vision they can see, a huge red figure appears in front of them. Although everyone knows that this should be the existence of separation, they all feel it. Oppression from higher creatures. Fraudster, Kil''jaeden "Oh, isn''t this my little puppet?" The eyes shrouded by the flame are like seeing through the worry free heart, and a cold air comes out of worry free body. "Cut, it seems that you are different. In addition to my small chess pieces, you still have a lot of power." Kil''jaeden''s body slowly became smaller, and finally became about the same height as wuchou, flying to the team. "Come on, let me see how good you are?" The red figure flew out of the empty team and struggled with Kil''jaeden in front. "Kill!" Boom, boom Countless empty monsters climbed out of the ground, attacked the doomsday guards in front of them, and climbed up one by one. "Kill!" The ghost behind calthas, carrying a huge sickle, rushed up to fight with the guard. Even if he was knocked down, he would soon get up again and continue to attack. On the other side, demacia''s army surrounded the upper wall, and the rest of the troops strengthened the whole wall with magic. Boom, boom, boom. The whole Hellfire surrounded the whole wall and punched it again and again, but the wall can continue to maintain because of the protection of magic. "Let''s rush out. If we keep defending here, we may not last long." Zhao Xin looked at the Hellfire attacking the wall outside and shouted to Galen. "No, look at that flame." A soldier was accidentally touched by a fire on the hellfire. In a moment, the whole body burned and the whole person was burned to ashes. "It''s terrible. Can''t we resist?" "No, our magic can''t resist these flames. These flames are different energy systems, and they seem to be immune to our magic." The Ionian mage behind him explained to them. "No way, we can only look at the situation first. Maybe the prophet will think of countermeasures soon." On the road, Knox camp. Boom, boom, pop Everyone shrank to the wall and shot at the fear devil outside through the specially opened ballistic hole above, but except for the attack of individual heroes, the rest of the bullets hit them and will soon return to normal. "Uh!" Dreus stood on the wall, an axe and a flying bat, and dreven''s brother on the other end was also an axe and a bat, but even so, they couldn''t hinder the enemies. "Ha!" Crows all over the sky fly out of the lineup and constantly bite the bats in the sky, but there is no way to stop them. "Hum hum, how do you humans stop us?" I saw one of the fear demon kings jump onto the wall and send a huge Nova storm to dreus. Dreus took the other party''s injury and cut off the head of the fear demon king with an axe. "Hum, vulnerable." The fear devil below didn''t expect his brother to be cut off so easily. It seems that he still despises these savages. "It doesn''t matter. Use bats to consume their strength. In the end, they can''t support it." Seeing more and more bats around, dreus also had a headache. In the distance, in the base camp. The other military heroes stayed here and watched the battle of the three roads through the crystal ball. They felt troublesome for a time. "Swain, your crows still can''t stop those bats. It seems that it''s better to use magic." Le Fu Lan smiled and looked at the war carefully. The haze in her eyes did not fade because of this joke. "Magic is useless. Most of them are magic resistance. Maybe we can use physics better, just like the monster we just cut off." Solaka said, looking at the defense of another ludmarcia. "It''s just that these stone puppets seem to have super magic resistance and physical resistance. If they can''t find weaknesses, they''re hard to deal with." On the other hand, we don''t have to care about them. After all, since they plan to fight alone, they naturally have their plans. "Roar!" I saw kazik beating around the enemy array. Each knife can accurately cut each other''s body, leaving a huge scratch, but soon these guards will heal themselves. "Hum, it seems that we need to unite a little corrosive magic." Kazik had to return to the lineup and find kgmo for help. There is no easy solution to the three-way battle. Chapter 531 Kill the four sides A grumpy guy couldn''t help but keep on the wall. Looking at the fear devil who was still laughing at himself below, he jumped down the wall with an axe and was ready to kill him alone. "Uh!" Dreus waved his axe around, but before dreus waved his weapon, he rushed up with one hand and grasped the other''s axe. "Cut!" Looking at the demons surrounding him, dreus kicked away the demons in front of him, and hit the demons directly with the axe handle. Whew Snap Dreus''s shoulder armor was pierced by the enemy. Without armor protection, he would be hurt soon. "Damn it." Every time dreus wanted to wave his axe, soon the demons would rush up and seize his weapons. Soon dreus was surrounded by these demons, just like falling into the dark white light. "Ah ah!" Karaok Four strange flying axes flew down from the air and dispersed the demons around dreus. "Sorry, brother, I''m coming!" Dreven jumped down from the wall with two flying axes on his back. Not only that, but several people followed him down. Click, click A dagger flew to a devil''s face. Before he noticed anything, a red shadow flashed by and broke his neck in a moment. "Ha!" The red phantom jumped into the air, and several deadly silver lights flew out of her. Each knife would be inserted into each other''s head and take away the life of a demon. Karaok Invisible darts scattered from a blue figure. Each knife can cut these demons. "Everybody catch him!" Boom A smoke bomb hit the ground, and piles of darts were thrown out to instantly repel the demons who wanted to surround them. "Hum, it seems that it''s just as expected. It''s vulnerable." Ah ah! The huge red figure jumped down from the wall, and the terrible blood magic touched his hand. Even the fear demon king could not match his ability. "Oh, has everyone decided to come?" Dreus cut down a demon who was going to attack him with an axe and wiped the blood off the axe. "Be careful, uncle." The silver chain stretched out from behind him, grabbed the demon ready to attack dreus, burst open and blew the demon away. "Hum, everyone finally decided that defense can''t win. Maybe according to the original rules, breaking through the other party''s crystal hub is the best choice." Sophistication, enchantress, leflean "Thank you very much. Then let me go to the next city first." Dreus grabbed the devil in front of him, dragged his axe into the crowd in front of him and began to rotate. "Ha!" The axe cuts out a vacuum range along the circle. The blood of the enemy hit by the axe turns into magic and touches dreus bit by bit. The powerful magic continues to stimulate dreus'' potential. As dreus rushed to the front, he finally came to the first defense tower of the other party. Standing in front of the defense tower was the fear devil, banazar. "Oh, unexpectedly, humans can rush to this place, but you can''t break through my defense. It seems that you really underestimate you savages." Dreus is like the God of war. With every axe, he can cut down a demon ready to stop himself, and his blood magic is more and more full. "Interesting!" Banazar gave up his defense tower and put the rotten bee colony directly on dreus. A strange man like snake god and man came to dreus. In a flash, all the bees were petrified and fell to the ground. "Come on, our general." "Thank you." Dreus rushed up with an axe and hit barnazar''s hand. Even with special petrified skin, barnazar still felt as if he was losing something. "Uh!" Barnazar pushed away a certain range, and the powerful hypnotic Magic was released to dreus. Dreus also began to feel a little dizzy, as if he was going to sleep. "Big brother!" When dreven saw that dreus was going to be hit, he quickly threw out two flying axes behind him and faced barnazar who was casting spells. "Cut!" Looking at the threatening flying axe, barnazar didn''t dare to mess around, so he had to stop casting spells and avoid the flying axe. Only such a short period of time gave dreus the best time to fight back. "Don''t try to escape!" Suddenly, dreus''s axe seemed to be stretched and dragged back banazar who was ready to escape. Barnazar, who was pulled by an axe, kept releasing rotten bees behind him in pain, but they would soon be petrified. "Got you!" The axe struck barnazar''s waist along the row, and the huge force pushed barnazar into the air. The blood magic had filled dreus''s body. Blood anger Banazar, like seeing a huge figure, stood behind dreus, carrying a huge bloody axe. "Stop, stop!" The powerful magic turned into an ancient beheading platform and appeared in front of dreus. Dreus held his axe high and cut down at barnazar in the air. "Knox, the guillotine." Click With a flash of virtual shadow, banazar saw that his world seemed to be separated in two, and a blood mark appeared in the middle of his face. "Ah ah ah!" With a flash of white light, banazar exploded into a blood mist. When the surrounding demons saw banazar''s defeat, all the demons returned to the second defense tower like a group of dragons without heads. "The first battle was won." Dreus seemed to have exhausted his strength. He didn''t fall down because of the support of the axe. He stood tired and panted. The rest of the heroes have lost some of their physical strength, but they can continue to fight. It''s no big deal. "Brother, go back and have a rest. Next, we''re going to continue to fight. It seems that the plan still needs to be changed. Let''s start by entering the base first." Dreven patted dreus on the shoulder and helped dreus back to the fence. Carter and Tyrone loosened their muscles and bones, and it seems that they can continue to fight. "Let''s forget about our two sisters. After all, we are logistical support like Uncle svein." Le Fu Lan smiled and took her sister back to the rear. "Let''s defend first. I''m ready to think about who should be next if we want to form a tough team." Swein thought, now on his side, how many people can attack. "Oh, there is such a person, I forgot." Prepare tent Swein went into the tent, looked at the white haired figure and smiled. "Next it''s you. I think you should be able to find four guys who are willing to take risks with you." White short hair, green Rune broken sword. "Yes, leave it to me next." Chapter 532 Down the road, demacia camp "This is not the way. We need to break through." Galen stood on the wall and looked at the Hellfire that constantly bombarded their defense array. His inner depression can be imagined. "Here comes the order." Lach came to the front with a message. "How''s it going, lacs?" "Hoo, the chief military division decided that next we should fight back. They said that according to the original rules, as long as we push down the other party''s crystal hub, we may be able to stop the other party''s portal." "Well, then choose some good brothers to break through with me." Outside the wall, these obedient hellfires are still attacking. Unexpectedly, several people suddenly jumped down from the wall and attacked them. "Everybody follow me. We need to break through the first line of defense quickly. Next, it will be better on this side of the fence." According to the information from Knox, the enemy finally retreated to the second line after the defense tower collapsed, so they can''t be slower than them. "Roar!" A little cold came first, and then the gun came out like a dragon. Kick! Bursts of metal collision sound sounded, and Zhao Xin had no choice but to return to the lineup. "It''s so hard. My spear can''t stop these strange monsters." Zhao Xin, I can''t play a role at the moment. Karaok A flying arrow flies from mid air to Hellfire, but it will soon be burned directly by the flame. The bow and arrow seems to be completely ineffective. Wings of demacia, Quinn "Ben, I''m an intelligence officer, fool Galen. Don''t find me!" I left the stage temporarily. Sure enough, I was more suitable for investigation and exploration. "Aha!" The white light passed through the wall, but the light hit the Hellfire, which could only cause a trace of reflection, and even couldn''t burn their surface. "It''s so hard. It''s almost like intelligence. It''s immune to magic." Lachs looked at the enemy in the distance and shook her head with a headache. "However, there are no complete creatures in the world. As long as they are made, they must have weaknesses." Lacs, trying to find the weakness of Hellfire. "Aha!" Golden double horsetails and powerful hammers pushed a group of hellfires away. "Shield!" The golden defense aura appeared beside the blacksmith Laurie and kept moving forward against the hell fire in front of her. Although it didn''t cause a lot of damage, it at least bought Galen and them time to break through. "Go!" Lachs continued to observe on the fence. Maybe this time they should call the best person to deal with these things. "Isn''t it common sense to use stone statues against stone statues?" I saw lacs shining a column of light into the sky, and a huge figure directly hit Galen in front, spreading his wings to protect the people in front. Colossus of justice, Gallio Galen looked at garrio standing beside him, a sense of security protecting himself. "Sure enough, you don''t have to worry if you are fighting." The Golden Shield appeared on Galen. Against the damage of Hellfire around him, Galen jumped on their heads and held up his big sword. "Justice, be with me!" The golden light surrounded Galen''s big sword and slashed it on the hellfire. It should be a burning flame, which stopped because of Galen''s attack. "Ha!" Galen was like a never-ending whirlwind, caught in the siege of Hellfire and reaped their magic around. When Galen was suddenly surrounded by a group of hellfires and couldn''t move, Zhao Xin rushed to Galen with an arrow and waved his long gun. All the hellfires that had been surrounded were bounced off by Zhao Xin. "Don''t mess around." "Thank you." Galen continued to rush forward with the big sword, and the golden light condensed in the sword body. Whew A huge stone was thrown from a distance. Galen opened it with a sword. From a distance, he saw an unusually tall Hellfire standing under the defense tower, and the flame on his body was even unusually purple. "The brave man of mankind, let me see your strength?" Hellfire broke away from the defense tower to protect and rushed up directly at Galen. "With pleasure." Galen was surrounded by a powerful momentum. Hellfire could feel the momentum of this man every step forward. "This is!" "Surround him and you can''t give him to move on." The Hellfire around him wants to come up and surround Galen. The Colossus falling from the sky, a fist, a wing and a whirlwind, will repel all the guys who intend to surround Galen. "Come on, brother!" The transparent shield surrounded Galen. Looking back, lacs protected Galen with her magic. "Get up!" The Hellfire along the way turned into rolling stones, burning flames and rushed up at Galen. "No way!" The blacksmith Lori rushed ahead and surrounded herself and Galen with a golden halo. These Rolling Stones couldn''t even break through this layer of protection. "Demacia!" Finally, he rushed to the purple hellfire. The golden light had surrounded Galen. In the eye of Hellfire, Galen''s figure was like a giant. "Justice!" The golden light cut down on the purple Hellfire, and all the gold continued to invade the Hellfire''s body along the stone cracks and collided with him. "Ah ah ah!" Boom! The purple Hellfire fell down. As the purple Hellfire fell, all other hellfires around him failed because of the leader''s fall and fell to the ground as stones. "Justice, victory!" Galen raised his big sword and threw it directly at the defense tower. The big sword was inserted into the defense tower, and the defense tower collapsed immediately. Battle one, over With the temporary end of the war, Galen finally lay down tired because of his magic and physical exhaustion. "No, next I have to rest for a while, and the next game will be led by others." They helped Galen back to the wall. Solaka, as the military division of demacia''s lineup, began to consider who should break through in the next game. "Actually, I think of an interesting person." Although the visitor closed her eyes, her fame and strength have long been recognized by the Ionians. Apocalypse, Kalma "Just right, let him play. Maybe the next battle is more suitable for him, I personally think." "Since you say so, I won''t refuse." At one corner of the wall, a girl with brown skin listened to the man in front of him playing a leisurely flute. "Master, what do you think we will do in the future?" "I don''t know. Maybe this battle is my last journey of atonement, and maybe it''s my last destination." The soul of a warrior, a man who controls the wind. The long sword that hasn''t been scabbard flashes a different cold light. "This is my battle." Chapter 533 Buzzing The harsh vibration and strange drops of green liquid floated back and forth in the air. Click "Wow! My hand." One of the destruction guards grabbed his suddenly cut hand and looked at the ferocious mantis in front of him. "Ah, sorry, I thought your magic resistance could hinder my attack." Boom! Several fireballs suddenly fell from the sky, but kazik was invisible and flew away. "Cut, it''s really troublesome." Even though kazik has borrowed these highly corrosive acids from his good brothers, he can''t kill these big men with one knife, otherwise he will be caught by them. At that time, he will be killed with his small body. "Here it is!" call A huge firestick directly hit kazik where he had just stood, but it didn''t hit kazik. "Fool, I''m here." Kazik bypassed the other party''s attack, came to the other party''s footwall first, and began to be more serious towards his toes. "Oh, it''s so long. Let me fix it for you." Click, click "Uh, ah!" The destroyer guard fell down in pain and covered his feet. "Sorry, it seems a little too much, but I don''t think you care, do you?" The green fireball flew towards kazik. Kazik just avoided one, and many fell from the sky. "Bad, careless!" Zizizi! The purple light came from a distance and broke down all the fireballs attacking kazik in an instant. "Big eyed ghost, thank you." Kazik jumped a few steps, left the siege wall and returned to the camp. "Don''t be careless. We should try to close the door as soon as possible during the period when Wang and the other party fight. Otherwise, if Wang loses." Marzaha didn''t dare to think about it. "It''s all right, uncle. Soon, I''ve slowly touched the front. When I get the goalkeeper''s blood." Kazik finished and continued to disappear. Just as kazik was slowly approaching his prey, a white figure blocked kazik''s way. "Little mantis, have a showdown." Proud hunter, rengal "Little lion, I don''t have time to play with you. I''m busy. I''m going to solve that head." The mantis said and was ready to leave. Unexpectedly, the lion''s head stopped each other. "What''s the matter? Don''t you dare to come? You coward." "Hum, forget it. Then compare with me to see who killed more demons. How about it?" With this big man, the mantis is confident that he can take the opportunity to erase these meat pieces standing and walking, as long as this guy is willing to help. "Hum, no problem. Look who killed more." The lion''s head licked the dagger in his hand and stared at the destruction guards with a fierce light. "Maybe I''m qualified to participate in your competition, aren''t I?" The purple phantom flashed in the dark. Embrace of pain, Evelyn "Hum, just in time. Let''s show you the game between me and the big lion." Just finished, the three disappeared in place at the same time, and the people around couldn''t see them. In the distance, the huge doomsday guard, wearing a black leather bag, looked at the empty counterattack in the distance. "Is this the enemy''s army in our intelligence? It''s too weak." The black guard (as it is called) is idle and flustered. He sits in place and looks at his own defense tower, doing nothing. "Wow!" Suddenly, one of the guards around him was stabbed by a sudden ground stab. He pierced his heart and died instantly. Everyone saw only a purple shadow. "Who is it?" All doomsday guards suddenly became vigilant and looked around. Purple energy was scattered around, but they still couldn''t see the enemy. "What the hell is going on?" Just when they were still on guard, one of the guards out of the range suddenly jumped out of a white figure, took off his head for a moment, and then disappeared. "One." Strange sounds sounded all around. "Damn, who is it?" The fireball hit those open spaces, but they couldn''t hit the three figures hidden in the dark. "Ah ah!" The purple light flashed, and another unnoticed guard was already in a different place. "One." "Damn, who the hell are you?" The black guard shouted as he approached his defense tower. In the real vision of the defense tower, there was nowhere to escape. "Ah ah!" One of the guards was suddenly caught by a net. Before his partner rescued him, several sharp thorns flew out and stabbed the guards who were ready to come forward. One hand pulled the guard into the darkness and screamed. "Eh, eh, it''s terrible. We''re going." The remaining guards were afraid and wanted to escape, but they were stopped by the black guard. "Don''t want to go. If you escape, Lord Kil''jaeden will destroy your souls." The moment they handed their backs to the enemy, the black guard finally saw the three figures, a purple mantis, a white lion and a purple woman. Click The three guards were eliminated in an instant, and the bodies were dragged into the darkness. "My Lord, help us." The remaining guards also want to shrink in the defense tower, but those positions are limited, and the defense tower can''t protect such a large area. "Go away and don''t hinder me." Just as they were in a panic, three invisible guys began their hunting again, one by one, step by step, close to the black guard shrouded in the defense tower. "Three, four, five, ha ha ha!" Blood splashed, forgotten heads, cruel killers, like elegant wolves, broke into innocent sheep and began their death waltz. "Ten!" ¡Á three At this time, the black guard noticed that there were no more guards around him to protect himself, leaving him alone. "Hey, stop. I''m just obedient. I''m not going to stop you." The black guard looked at the darkness around him and was ready to run back to the second tower. "Hey, there''s one left. What should I do?" "Hum, the winner will win if he kills." "Yes, are you ready?" When the black guard heard these conversations, he didn''t want to protect the defense tower at all. He was about to escape back. Purple thorns pierced his feet one by one, so that he couldn''t run out. "Ah ah!" Whew, whew Purple spikes nailed his hands to the ground so that he couldn''t climb away. Hoo hoo The huge animal net wrapped him up and made him unable to struggle. "Got it!" The poodle jumped out of the darkness, and the red energy made him look more terrible. "It''s mine!" The mantis flew out of the sky, and the purple sickle flashed cold white light. "It''s me!" Evelyn ran out of the darkness, and the twin spikes behind her were ready to go. Click Not only the black guard, but also the nearby defense tower fell. "Cut, together?" The three assassins looked at each other and were a little dissatisfied. "Forget it. Next time you have a chance, try again." The poodle said that and left here one by one. "Next time? I hope I really have a chance." The mantis looked at the two flashing red stars in the sky and said. Chapter 534 The vast starry sky over the rune continent Saiya people can fight in space for a short time. Naturally, worry free is not human. There is no problem in living in space. The fraudster, Kil''jaeden, looked at the individual with amazing energy in front of him. He was a little surprised. The two sides began to talk telepathically. "Unexpectedly, there are creatures like you in this world. Not only that, you can use the power of my hateful traitor. I''d like to know your identity." "Hum, but I''m not interested in you. Why do you want to invade the world? Isn''t your goal Azeroth?" Kil''jaeden looked at wuchou with surprised eyes. "Oh, I also know Azeroth. Sure enough, your origin is also very interesting. It''s decided. I''ll stay with you. Maybe it''s more valuable for us to explore your origin." "As for why we came here, hum, wait until you beat me." Whew The dark green energy ball is thrown directly at wuchou. Wuchou raises his hand with a punch to easily beat back the other party''s temptation. "Yes!" The dark red lightning jumped out of Kil''jaeden''s hand and catapulted to wuchou along the incredible track. Wuchou rushed forward, his body just avoided the attack of lightning, and stretched out his hand to Kil''jaeden, which was a blue air gun. "Hum!" Kil''jaeden''s disdainful palm opened the worry free attack. He saw that worry free''s speed increased in an instant, rushed to Kil''jaeden in the blink of an eye, and hit Kil''jaeden with a heavy fist. Seeing that he hit Kil''jaeden, wuchou continued to punch and kick Kil''jaeden, beat Kil''jaeden back with the last punch, and instant turtle Qigong hit Kil''jaeden who flew backwards. The soldier''s intuition reminded wuchou to squat down quickly. A red lightning flew over his head and took away a little hair of wuchou. Looking back, Kil''jaeden stood there unharmed and looked at himself jokingly. "Phantom?" Wuchou turned and looked at Kil''jaeden. The ability of jiewang boxing ten times didn''t see when the other party used the illusion, and the real feeling even told himself that it was noumenon. "It''s really powerful, but without it, you won''t be arrogant enough to attack other people''s world." Kil''jaeden smiled and clapped his hands at wuchou. "What''s the matter? Continue your performance, or I''m embarrassed to kill you directly." "Looked down upon, well, let you see." I saw that wuchou kept accumulating Qi. There was more and more dark red Qi on his body, and the Qi of jiewang boxing surrounding him became stronger and stronger. "Jiewang boxing, twenty times!" Kil''jaeden, who had also crossed his hand in front of his chest, saw that wuchou had become stronger and put down one hand with great interest. "Hum, yes, you deserve me to deal with you like this." Wuchou looked at Kil''jaeden and still despised himself. With a smile, he turned around and instantly moved to Kil''jaeden. "Ah!" I saw Kil''jaeden''s figure suddenly become illusory. When I looked carefully, I saw that the other party''s real body was moving backward at the speed I barely saw. "See!" A kick hit Kil''jaeden, who was ready to retreat, but this attack was caught by the other side. "Ha!" Throw the other party''s hand hard, and wuchou starts continuous boxing again. The speed can even cause sound breaking. (if space can still transmit sound) However, no matter how wuchou attacked, it seemed that Kil''jaeden would expect every time. All his fists would be caught by the other party. No matter how he punched, he couldn''t hit him. The more you fight, the more you feel that you still don''t have enough strength. After a few more rounds, you can take a step back and relieve your king boxing. "What''s the matter? Is it over?" Seeing the sense of war in wuchou''s eyes, Kil''jaeden also wanted to see how many things this guy had not used. "Before that, can you answer me a question?" "Hum, no problem. Ask. No matter what cards you have, you can''t beat me." Like rewarding subordinates, Kil''jaeden said in a high tone. "How did you find here? Although the world occasionally calls people from other worlds to help, I can''t think why you will find this hidden world, because they are not your primary goal." "Hum, what are you talking about? The world tells us the channel by itself." "What?" Kil''jaeden looked at Wu Chou jokingly. "It''s you, the void family. After leaving the distorted void, you come to this world and give us the coordinates of this world. Isn''t it you?" Wuchou really didn''t think that the void clan was always known by them, and they actually told them the coordinates. "Since your family appeared on this big continent, we have known the existence of this world. Originally, we were not interested in this world." "Until we find that you and Azeroth have the same potential to become a threat to us." Kil''jaeden appeared black energy arrows, which filled the starry sky behind him. "Be careless with it, you as like as two peas will be the same as Ai Ze Lars. It''s too much trouble now. Ai Ze Lars has been very distressing to us now. We don''t need second Ai Ze Lars." "So." Kil''jaeden waved with one hand, and the dark energy behind him continued to attack wuchou. Even if wuchou quickly avoided, those attacks kept chasing wuchou like tracking missiles. "Is it not normal to take precautions?" Countless dark barrages constantly attack wuchou. Even if wuchou continues to release air cannons to disperse the dark energy behind him, there are still many left to pursue himself. Whew The red lightning approached wuchou at a faster speed and pierced wuchou''s arm in an instant. "Ah ah!" A short pause gives the dark energy behind a lot of time, and the remaining dark energy arrows pour out and hit wuchou behind. "Ah ah ah!" Boom, boom Looking at the black fireworks in front of him, Kil''jaeden nodded with satisfaction. "Hum hum, is this over? It''s too weak. I thought you could continue to struggle for some time." Seeing that wuchou had not come out of the explosion, Kil''jaeden even thought wuchou would be destroyed by himself. Suddenly, a golden light was shining from the black smoke, and the energy that made Kil''jaeden excited was emitted from the explosion. "Ha!" An energy pushed the whole smoke away, and the blonde soldier came out of the explosion. "Long wait, Kil''jaeden." To be continued Chapter 535 On the road, the Knox front Since Knox broke the first defense tower, Swein decided to go to the next front position in front of the enemy''s first defense tower in order to make any response in time. "Report, the details of the enemy in front of the second defense tower have been investigated." "Hard work. Let me see the information." Svein picked up the information given by the sentry, and the haze in his eyes did not dissipate. "Military division, what''s the matter? Is the situation very bad?" "It''s not generally bad." Ahead, in front of the second defense tower. The green venom covered the whole corridor. It was a poisonous fog rising from time to time, and even distorted the vision. There were still some white bones on the corridor, but they would soon be melted by the venom. Under the defense tower, a chubby green figure lay down casually, eating the big meat around him as if nothing had happened. "Everyone is really nervous. Even if these enemies are really unexpected, they won''t be taken seriously by us. Look, I desailok will protect the base from damage. They can''t even break through our defense." Fear Lord, desylock Swein looked at the green death zone in the distance and thought he might need some poison experts. "Oh, leave it to us. Let''s investigate it first." A man with a big green bottle on his back and a werewolf. Alchemist hingid, Zuan angry Beast Warwick The two sneaked to the poison aisle, carefully collected some poison with their autocratic bottle and safely collected some gas with an air machine, and left quickly. After all, they were still cautious about unknown toxins. Safely back to the laboratory and began sampling inspection, they finally came to a conclusion. "Can''t it be cured?" "That''s right. These poisonous fog has always entangled the magic of the big monster. Even after we take it away, the magic will remain in the poisonous fog. If we don''t find a way to eliminate these magic, these poisonous fog will still work." Hingid carefully took out several bottles of liquid. The green inside made people feel a strange palpitation. "But we tried our best to neutralize their poison with our poison. No, it should be said to resist each other''s poison." "These bottles are our research products. If you drink them, they can resist those poisonous fog, but before long, our poisonous fog will fail. At that time, the other party''s poisonous fog will invade your body and end directly." "Time, how much time?" Hingid gave an unacceptable number. "Five minutes, but we Zuan''s original toxic organisms and we don''t need these drugs. We can persist in the poison fog for about ten minutes." Five minutes? Swein glanced at the figure in the corner, and his firm eyes moved Swein. He believed that the other party would destroy the enemy in five minutes and leave safely. "Well, the next line-up is you. You must solve the battle within five minutes. If you can''t, leave quickly. We can''t afford this loss." In front of the second defense tower, desailoch looked at the figure in front of him and said with great interest. "Oh, is someone here at last? Come on, come on." Hoo hoo Snap A butcher''s knife was accurately cut at desailoch''s side. Although the poison on the knife was not enough compared with his own, it also did good damage. "Fat pig, do you want to be my experiment?" Zoan madman, Mondo Gulu Gulu, the liquid in the big green bottle is boiling, just like boiling water. "Time is short. Pay attention to the bees in the poisonous fog and protect our targets carefully." Pop, pop The green mucus turns into a huge human shape and surrounds the white haired girl. Biochemical demon, Zach Green runes form a strange halo around the white haired girl. White broken sword, firm eyes. "For everyone''s future." Exile blade, Ruiwen "Come on, let''s take the lead." I saw Sinjid sprinkling purple poison fog into the poison fog. The surrounding bees saw someone break into the world and began to target the intruder who broke into the world. "Hee hee, follow me. I''ll open the way." Sinjid''s body began to turn red, his speed and body changed, and rushed to the nearby defense tower. "Mondo!" Mondo rushed into the enemy array with a big butcher''s knife and used his huge body to block the attack of the bee colony for his friends. Even if each attack could take some fur from Mondo, he couldn''t kill Mondo in the end. "Hee hee, it''s not painful or itchy." Zach surrounded Ruiwen and protected her with his own liquid to prevent her from being attacked by bees outside. Ruiwen doesn''t need to do anything, just go in step by step. "Hum, are you here at last? Let me see your strength." Desailoch walked out of his defense tower, and a green luminous swarm was released from his hand and rushed to Sinjid in the front. "Hee hee, I''m in the way." He took out the red shield around him, blocked the attack of the swarm, and rushed up to desailoch at the same speed. "Ah ah!" Hingid brushed a little green liquid from the bottle and bounced it to desailoch''s feet, making desailoch unable to move well. "What''s going on?" "Hahaha, come with me." Hingid rushed to desailok, grabbed each other''s body, fell over his shoulder and threw it directly behind him. "Mondo, catch the ball!" Desailoch was thrown out like a ball. Mundo looked at the big meat ball in the air and wiped the butcher''s knife on his hand excitedly. "Ah ah!" Mondo roared, his skin turned red, a huge butcher''s knife cut desailoch, and threw desailoch behind him with all his strength. "It''s your turn, chick." Zach looked at desailoch falling from the sky. He jumped directly into the air. The whole person became a big net, tied desailoch up and dropped him in the air. "Xiaowenwen, it''s your turn!" Ruiwen took a drink from the bottle beside her. She didn''t care that the green poison penetrated into her skin. The broken sword in her hand cut directly at desailok. Click Blade, can''t cut in. "Oh, it seems that your main force is too weak to hurt me." Desailoch struggled off Zach and kicked Ruiwen directly. Whew The green bow and arrow flew out of the dark and stared at desylock''s foot. "Ha ha, full marks!" In the corner, an invisible mouse came out. The source of plague, Tucci "Stupid chick, what are you doing here? Don''t forget." Ruiwen seems to think of something. She thinks of the one she once forgot. "Fighting faith." The mucus left on Zach''s body is left on the broken sword in Ruiwen''s hand and blooms a different green light. The green Rune power synthesizes the once broken sword again. "I won''t continue to be confused." A sword, accurately cut on desylock''s arm, a sword, slashed on desylock''s big net shoulder. The last sword was cut down on desailoch''s canopy. "Aha!" "Wow!" Desailoch was repulsed by a sword. Frightened, he hurried to his defense tower. "Get down!" The green Rune magic surrounded Ruiwen''s broken sword. Everyone heard Ruiwen''s cry and squatted down quickly. "For your own faith, you will win!" The green energy sword Qi was drawn from Ruiwen''s sword, destroying the poison fog in front of her, and rushed directly to desailok under the defense tower. "No!" The green light surrounds desailok and the defense tower. Desailok and the defense tower are completely destroyed by Ruiwen''s last blow at the same time. "Did you win?" Singid and Mondo raised their heads and looked at the defense tower in front. As expected, they were destroyed by Ruiwen. "Ha, ha!" Ruiwen squatted down and gasped as if she had exhausted her strength. "Faith, my strength." Ruiwen fell to the ground, unconscious. "Hard work, everyone." After listening to the summary of the battle, Swein nodded with satisfaction. "Next, there is only that high and low, which is also the most troublesome place." Chapter 536 Down the road, demacia lineup Poop The blood is sprinkled on the earth and then evaporated directly by the burning flame. "Oh, oh, haven''t stronger people come up yet? I need stronger opponents. Come on, come on." The huge purple monster, with four feet and ferocious appearance, danced a huge double-edged halberd on his hand. Abyss Lord, azgallo The earth burned by fire, the dry earth makes the soldiers present feel weak and tired. If they are careless, they will be burned to death by the fire on the earth. "Unexpectedly, the enemy''s ability has been enough to change the terrain of this huge magic array, and the enemy''s ability has been strong enough." After listening to the intelligence brought by the front sentry, solaka first asked the front soldiers to hurry back and began to think about how to deal with the enemy of the second defense tower. Huge purple monster, limbs, footwall, strong power, unfathomable magic. Solaka really couldn''t think of anyone to deal with the great devil for a while, but considering that the flexibility of the other party should not be as good as expected, solaka finally thought of a way. "Well, according to the original plan, let him play, and prepare others to start together. Be sure to eliminate the great devil in front." In front of the second defense tower When azgallo was still distressed and suddenly there was no enemy to deal with, several figures came out of the distance, which made him interested. "Oh, finally someone came." One of them walked in the distance. Everywhere he walked, green grass grew. The dry land was full of vitality because of his. "Bad guys, it''s wrong to destroy nature." Emerald, aion The sneaky Yodel with a green hat, holding an arrow, walked into the team with a smile. "Hee hee." Swift scout, Timo The rock and the earth are under the control of the girl. The girl forms a rock skateboard under her feet and takes her quickly close to the big army. "Ah, where is the master?" Yanque, taliya The strange green energy is like her own hands in this woman''s hands, and the light of wisdom shines on her. "Listen, we have only one purpose. Give that guy more opportunities." Apocalypse, Kalma In the middle, a man in a coir raincoat and a bamboo hat came over with a flute. The breeze blew by him and scattered his hair. Gusty sword, Asso "Oh, five people? No matter how many people you come, you can''t beat the great azgallo." Azgallo danced the double-edged halberd in his hand and provoked the five people who came. "The site looks a little hot. Maybe it needs some plants." AI Weng injected his magic into the ground, and the whole corridor was surrounded by green vegetation. Even the magic of the abyss Lord could not corrode the earth here again. Hey, hey, hey The five people got into the dense jungle in an instant, and azgallo lost their vision in an instant. "Where are you? Don''t be sneaky. Come out and fight." Whew A blowing arrow flew to azgallo''s eyes, and a thick ink burst open in an instant, covering azgallo''s eyes. "Ah, my eyes." Azgallo was about to wipe the ink in front of him with his hand. Several magic stones hit him on the top of his head, thumping on his head and beating up several small bags. "Who, who threw stones, is that all you have?" Azgallo roared, the nearby vegetation was blown down in an instant, and the figures of the other five people were exposed in an instant. "Long wait!" The magic of green turned into a ball of energy and hit azgallo. The powerful energy pushed azgallo into his defense tower. "Cut, no pain, no itch." Azgallo took the opportunity to erase the ink that covered his vision and rushed to the five people who had not escaped. "Take it!" When azgallo stepped on it, he could only yell and jump in place. "Sinister guy, have the ability to fight head-on." Azgallo chopped on the ground with a halberd and pushed away the gravel. Before he took two more steps, the hidden mushroom exploded in an instant. The explosive force exploded again, and azgallo''s feet endured pain. "Enough of you. These abilities don''t work for me, you scumbags." I saw azgallo trample, and all the hidden mushrooms on the ground left the ground in an instant and exploded in an instant. "Die, man." A huge flame meteor fell from the sky. At the critical moment, Yasuo jumped into the air and waved his sword. The huge transparent wind wall blocked all the gravel in the sky. No matter how warm the flame was, he couldn''t hurt the people below. "Hum, whatever, hit you dwarf first!" Azgallo rushed up to Timo. Timo ran away with wind on his feet and ran very fast. "Don''t run away, dwarf!" Azgallo cut off a halberd. When he cut it off, a long sword interrupted azgallo''s attack and made him crook. "You are waiting!" Another halberd in the backhand, Yasuo''s long sword was just stuck and couldn''t fight back. At the critical moment, two layers of green shields covered Yasuo and blocked azgallo''s attack. "Come on, partner!" AI Weng summoned a stone man and hit the ground with two fists. The whole ground began to shake. Azgallo was a little unstable. He was trying to stabilize his body. Another sword came. Azgallo had to pick up his weapons to block the attack, and his hands were forced to hold high. "Right now!" Timo turned and shot again, and the ink again obscured azgallo''s vision so that he couldn''t see it. "Master, I''ll leave it to you." Taliya gathered his magic at azgallo''s feet. A rock burst lifted azgallo a little, but his huge weight made him unable to fly completely. "You kids!" "How to do, not enough!" Aso''s long sword flashed a white light, the wind, the wind seemed to be controlled by him. "Enough!" As soon as he waved his sword, a whirlwind blew towards azgallo. With Yasso''s own sword Qi, he constantly hurt azgallo''s body and finally made azgallo fly. "Wow!" Aso looked at azgallo, who had been shot away, with a flash of white light in his eyes. He walked in the air and stepped up to heaven. The wind, the wind wraps the two people''s bodies, and the wind gives asso strength. Even if his eyes could not see, azgallo saw the flash of light and shadow. Click, click. Miso Asso took back his long sword. Azgallo had broken into pieces before azgallo fell to the ground. "Death is like the wind, always with me." Turn around with a sword Qi and split the distant defense tower with one sword. Succeed When they all came back, solaka nodded happily, looked at the map on the table and thought. "Next, there are only highlands left. I don''t know how to play the rest of the way." Chapter 537 Middle road, void camp "How''s it going?" Everyone stayed in the tent and listened to the information brought back by marzaha''s insects. In front of the second defense tower One, two, many, strange gobbling monsters, patrolling the whole corridor. As long as an insect pops up on the ground, these purple skinned puppies will flock to kill these insects in an instant. "People sea tactics, which we will, I don''t know what the other party''s commander will call to die." Sitting under the second defense tower, doomsday guard, Overlord Kazak "There are monsters everywhere and demons with sweeping ability. Well, it seems that the other party''s crowd tactics do have a certain effect, and the other party can kill magic. We mages can''t go up and die at will." Marzaha looked at the heroes around him and rubbed his temples with a headache, thinking about who was the best to use. At this time, wuchou thought of several interesting characters. Maybe it would be good to let them play. At least they can resist each other''s crowd tactics, and the elimination of magic restrictions will be greatly reduced. "Get them ready. The battle is about to begin." In front of the second defense tower Overlord Kazak was still flustered and ready to take a nap. Unexpectedly, he heard some strange sounds that came to his ears bit by bit. "Oh, are you coming?" However, this level of smoke and dust is not a little high. It seems that there are more than a few enemies, but a group of people are approaching. "Since you plan to use the same crowd tactics against yourself, it''s good, it''s good, but are your people better than us?" Soon, Kazak finally saw what the enemy was. A strange looking humanoid monster rushed directly in front of their demon army, but strangely, the surrounding army showed a trace of fear, just like the innate fear of creatures. "Are these?" Bang A stray demon was beaten flat by a shovel, and the remaining magic was transformed into energy and turned into another ghost. "Well, compared with people, I don''t necessarily lose." Soul shepherd, jorik "Cut, rush up, only kill that guy, all the demons rush up." When the purple devil heard Kazak''s order, the target just stared at jorik in front of him. He dug a shovel to the ground, and the huge ghost wall rose from the ground to hinder the attack of these predators. "Attack, attack!" When the demons finally broke through the wall, they were deterred by another strange sight. Spiders, white cobwebs, surround the whole front. When you look carefully, you can see many colorful little spiders walking around. The purple devil accidentally met those spiders and exploded in an instant, and the whole body was blown open. "No company, baby." Standing behind him, a strange looking woman said to them. Queen spider, Elise "Cut." Kazak looked at the opposite side to deal with his own defense and said with disdain. "Even so, you can''t destroy our defense tower. Sooner or later, your physical strength will be exhausted. You can''t beat me." Step step step Heavy footsteps "What''s going on?" Not only heard footsteps, but Kazak seemed to hear a strange hiss, like. "A runaway Mustang." Whew, click A green sputum and a dark green spear flew up from a distance, one taking the lives of two purple demons away. Looking far away, I saw a strong man and horse, with a strange soul and a strange creature, constantly approaching their army, and Kazak could not see a trace of confusion in their eyes. Shadow of war, hakkarim Spear of revenge, Callista The mouth of the abyss, kgmo "Hey, uncle, can you be more stable? My spear can''t be thrown out." As Callista spoke, her body kept jumping on the soul army around the people and horses, harvesting the enemies below. "Hum, if the big guy didn''t want me to be obedient, you wouldn''t have the right to ask me to help you. Be careful." The white light instantly increased the speed of the man and horse and made him and his army rush faster. "Be careful. I''ll complain to you when I let a long-range sniper go to the front." As kegmo spoke, his mouth did not stop, constantly spitting out acidic venom to destroy his enemies. "Stop them, stop them." But, pure souls, how can they stop? Kazak can only watch this army getting closer and closer to himself, with the help of some ghosts and spiders, making their way forward very smooth. "Form a wall to block them." Demons gathered around to stop them from moving forward, but they were right in their arms. "Right now!" I saw the speed of men and horses increased to the extreme. A fatal charge rushed into the enemy''s Square with his ghost army, and suddenly blew up the whole camp of the other party. Even the huge impact scared these creatures away everywhere. "Eh!" In the blink of an eye, Kazak found that the people and horses who had just rushed over had come behind him. A front hoof lifted himself forward and rolled in front of the two main forces. "Well done, uncle." As soon as Calista caught him, the figure of men and horses disappeared from behind Kazak, and the defense tower lost its attack target because of the disappearance of the target. Karaok Kegmo''s fire was fully opened. In an instant, he vomited a large amount of venom and accurately hit Kazak''s body, deepening Kazak''s injury one by one. "Go." Kalista released an energy, saw the horse and man jump out, and the halberd on his hand was aimed at the demon Kazak in front of him. "Ha!" Calista took advantage of this time and kept putting spears into Kazak. When the men and horses finished their combo and kicked away Kazak, the others retreated smartly. "Hum, haven''t you taken any photos? Your combo is useless to me. I''m still alive and will recover soon. You can''t beat me." Watching Kazak still ridicule them arrogantly under the tower, Calista reluctantly shook her head and picked up the last spear around her. Aim at Kazak and the defense tower. Calista loses it. With one blow, he breaks through the defense tower and Kazak in front of him. Whew "Er!" Look at the last spear, insert it into your body, detonate the rest of your spear and energy in an instant, and even spread to the defense tower behind you. "Ah ah!" There were more and more cracks in Kazak''s body, and finally there was an explosion, which destroyed all the people and the tower. "What dirty fireworks." Calista finished reading, turned and left, and the remaining demons fled because of the death of their master. "Except for the Highlands, there are only two of them left." After listening to the report from the front line, marzaha and kalsas looked at the glittering golden light in the sky. Chapter 538 Blue eyed blonde Warrior Kil''jaeden looked at wuchou with great interest and said. "The power of anger, I see. It''s a race that uses anger to break through its critical point, but your essence is human. It''s interesting. You just want to be a huge melting pot." Although Kil''jaeden is the leader, he is also an excellent wise man. He is very interested in this unconventional creature. "At least now you are worthy of my hands." Kil''jaeden knew very well that he didn''t have to face the enemy with both hands. At that time, he must suffer. Whew "What!" I can''t see the speed in a moment. Kil''jaeden saw wuchou again and found that the other party was in front of him, and his fist was close to his face. "Damn it!" The great dark magic surrounded Kil''jaeden in an instant. It was just a worry free fist or a simple break through Kil''jaeden''s defense in the end, and hit him hard in the face. "Ha!" Qi becomes the driving force, pushing wuchou to the front, and then Kil''jaeden, who flies upside down, hits again. Squat a high kick and hit Kil''jaeden on the chin. "Don''t be complacent!" Kil''jaeden recovered from his serious shock. As soon as he recovered, he clapped his wings behind him, giving himself a certain push and pulling away. "Don''t try to escape." Instantaneous movement Once again, he lost his vision of worry free and found that worry free had come behind Kil''jaeden. "Ah." Put your hands together and punch Kil''jaeden on the waist. Grasp Kil''jaeden''s wings with both hands and pull back. "Ah ah ah!" Kil''jaeden, who was suffering from pain, concentrated his energy on his back, shot two red flames from unknown places, and hit his worry free body accurately, so he was finally relieved. Wuchou flew backwards for a distance and slowly stabilized. Looking at Kil''jaeden covering his shoulder, wuchou smiled. "What''s the matter? Where''s your calm just now? It seems that your arrogance is only this degree." Kil''jaeden looked at wuchou angrily, thought of something in the twinkling of an eye, closed his eyes, breathed, and calmed down again. "It''s careless. I haven''t tried this level of fighting for a long time. I underestimate you people." "Hum, but I''m different from you. I can''t get angry. There are many ways to clean you up." Magic filled Kil''jaeden''s body, and strange shadows appeared around Kil''jaeden in a strange circle. "Let you see one of my moves." Gil Gardam as like as two peas in the eyes of no worries, slowly separated into four people, each of whom looked exactly alike, who could not see who was the real body of Gil Gardam. "Is this your move?" "Hee hee, ha ha!" Four red lightning bolts were directly fired at wuchou, but wuchou completely ignored three of them and directly pushed one of them away. "What!" "Ha!" Wuchou completely ignored three of the fake bodies and directly hit Kil''jaeden''s body. The other fake bodies stood aside and had no effect. "Why, why do you know that my noumenon is here?" Wuchou punched Kil''jaeden and said with disdain. "This move is out of date. It doesn''t work for me. Use your real skills quickly. If you go down here, I''ll solve you quickly." Kil''jaeden sneered and lifted the separation around him. "Don''t do this again. It''s no use trying to test me like this with all your strength." "Well, let me show you the tip of the iceberg of my strength." Kil''jaeden''s body showed unusual purple energy, eroding his original red skin bit by bit and forming purple lines. "Uh, uh!" The sharp corners on the top of the head and the secondary wings behind them slowly become smaller, and the sharp thorns on the hands and feet become more deadly. "Ah ah!" Wuchou can feel that Kil''jaeden''s Qi has become more complex, even many times more than it just looked. Purple and red runes float around Kil''jaeden, forming a shield. "Hum, I didn''t expect you to be able to do this. I haven''t tried to lift my limited power for a long time. It hasn''t been used for many years. I feel a little rusty." "It''s all right. I''ll let you loosen your bones." Whew Bang Wuchou opened his eyes and hit Kil''jaeden''s shield with a moving blow. Since it was only a ripple, the body of the opposite side did no harm. "How possible!" Whew The black energy arrow, in an instant, passed through wuchou''s chest and flew behind into a big explosion. "Ah ah!" Wuchou hurried back a few steps, covered his injured wound, and felt a destructive energy running around in his body. "Oh, it''s good to be alive, or I''ll waste my strength." Purple lightning gathered on Kil''jaeden''s fingers and formed purple lightning balls around Kil''jaeden. "What would you do in this way and dare to attack me?" Wuchou smiled, put his hands together and put them on his waist. "Turtle pie." The blue energy converges in the center of both hands, and its power is rising. "Turtle pie." Kil''jaeden looked at worry free and commented with interest. "Although the moves to improve ability are only temporary." "Turtle school Qigong!" Turtle school Qigong bombarded Kil''jaeden who didn''t intend to escape at all, and the lightning ball and rune shield stood in front of Kil''jaeden. After the explosion, although the runes and lightning balls around Kil''jaeden disappeared, Kil''jaeden himself did not suffer any damage. "Do you think my shield is only once?" Rune shield and lightning ball appeared around Kil''jaeden again, which made wuchou feel more headache. "You can do this move many times, but I''d like to know how long you can persist." Can''t you help him? Worry free calm down. Although I don''t know how much strength the other party has not used, I am the same. Many things are useless. "Kil''jaeden, you are really good. If my friend is here, he will continue to fight with you until he is satisfied." "Oh, that means you can''t beat me?" "Don''t talk big. I just know that Yi''s strength is really not enough, and his current state can''t help you." Zizizi "Moreover, just outside the rune continent, it is not in the world, and there is no need to worry about destroying the world." The golden air became thicker and thicker, and the blue lightning flashed on wuchou. "Ha!" The golden Qi surrounded wuchou, and the golden hair on your head became dazzling. Super Saiya second form "Make a quick decision, Kil''jaeden." Chapter 539 On the road, the Knox front Swain was still waiting for the report of the spies in the tent, but there was no trace of the spies, which made Swain feel that the spies outside might have been killed. "No intelligence?" It was not easy to wait until the last spy came back to report, but waited for such a strange answer. "Yes, commander, the area in front of the highland tower was completely surrounded by darkness. It was bottomless darkness. When the rest of our brothers went in, they just heard strange screams, and there was nothing else." "Well, hard work." Swein felt troublesome about this unknown situation. He didn''t know the details of the enemy, or even how many people the enemy had. He couldn''t let these heroes who believed in him die in vain. "That''s it. Do you have any ideas?" Swein called all the heroes to a meeting. After hearing the information, everyone felt that there was nothing to do. "How about letting the invisible hero explore the way? Maybe he can know something and have a chance to retreat." "No, stealth has time, and the opponent knows that we will be invisible. We must take precautions. We can''t let them go." "So." Swein took out a list and a few more, life and death. "These lists are the most likely people I choose to survive, and they are also the most valuable lineup. If something happens, at least you have a chance to leave the darkness and give us the information we need most. The best thing is to defeat the enemy." "If you like, sign your name here. We will remember your deeds." In front of highland tower "As a result, shall we go together?" The five people have entered this darkness. It''s strange that they can see each other in this darkness, but they still can''t see anything except their teammates. "Didi, turn on the light." Standing in front is one of the extremes of Zuan technology, intelligent steam robot, Briz. Equipped with the best communication system and lighting system, unfortunately, the darkness really shielded the communication system, and only the light can continue to be used. Britz turned on the lights in his eyes to give the expedition a little light, and the five continued to go deep into the darkness. "Ahead, find." When the other four looked forward, a strange wooden door appeared in front of them, looking strange in the darkness. "Go in and have a look." When the five opened the door, they found that they entered a strange room, which was decorated with gold and red cloth. The whole room was extravagant and strange. "I thought no one would continue to come in. I didn''t expect you to call someone up." A black fear demon sat on the high stool in front, holding a bright red drink in his hand and tasting it carefully. Fear Lord, Tichondrius "Oh, I didn''t expect that there is another guy in your group who interests me. Maybe you know my taste." "Naturally, I also have a little research on red wine." Wearing a gorgeous red dress, short white hair and different morbid white skin, his eyes are full of blood. Scarlet reaper, Vladimir "Well, your taste is also very unique among demons, but the evil taste of human beings still remains in you demons. You really don''t understand aesthetics." Vladimir saw at a glance that the bright red liquid on the devil''s hand, the faint fishy smell, even if he liked blood, he would not be so wasted. The devil was just a simple tyranny. "Ah, it''s a pity. I thought you and I were the same kind of person and didn''t want to kill you." Tichondrius put down his "red wine" and picked up a strange clock around him. "For demons like us, time is nothing, but monsters like you who don''t understand my taste only deserve to be killed by me." Vladimir grabbed Tichondrius empty handed. He wanted to do something, but he didn''t do anything. "You want to control my blood. Have you misunderstood something? What are you, trying to control me?" Tichondrius kicked Vladimir in front of him and raised his hand to the five people. There was a rotten swarm of bees. "Go!" A tall giant in diving suit came from the front, with a white shield covering himself to protect his teammates behind him. Deep sea Titan, notillus "Come on, we''ll retreat when we know the information. Don''t forget." The five hurried back to the wooden door, but the wooden door had disappeared and the five of them had fallen into the enemy''s trap. "You can''t go away. Die obediently." "It''s hard to say." I saw the big catfish in the team, one swallowed the injured Vladimir, one by one, walked and dived into the ground and returned to the dark outside. King of the river, Tam "Wait here for a while. I''ll go back and save them." With that, Tam quickly dived back to the place again. A small fish ran around Tichondrius, attracting Tichondrius''s attention and protecting the Titans from harm. "Hee hee, you can''t hit me." Tidal hailing, Fitz Boom Tam ran back again, but this time tikedios''s goal was the big catfish that could escape. hypnosis Tam suddenly felt a little sleepy, but he still endured the sleepiness, swallowed brisz and left the place in an instant. "You two, stay here." The Titan picked up the anchor and threw it directly at Tichondrius. An aperture imprisoned him from moving. Soon, Tam came back again and swallowed Fitz, leaving the Titan alone to face Tichondrius. "Big head, you can''t hurt me. How do you want to die?" "I won''t die. I just need to hold you down." The Titan threw his anchor at Tichondrius, hooked Tichondrius, and knocked Tichondrius unconscious with an anchor. "You bastard." Before it was over, the Titan took a few more shots and hit Tichondrius dizzy and distended. Before he could stand firm, a column of water hit him directly at his feet and made him slip to the ground. "Are you back?" Looking at Tam''s return, the Titan used his last move. The huge water column came directly to Tichondrius''s feet and hit him all on the ceiling. "Let''s go." Tam swallowed up the Titan and scuba dived away. Tichondrius hasn''t recovered yet. They have left safely. "Damn, you bastards, you won''t have such good luck next time." When the little fish people go back safely and tell svein the information, svein needs to think about an absolute solution. "Well, since it''s also our old friend demon, wait a minute. We have to find a way to overcome the darkness." Chapter 540 The opposite of light is darkness. Where there is light, there will naturally be darkness. Where there is darkness, there will be light sooner or later. The magicians in the rune continent, even if they have been using their own life magic, are well aware of these common sense for them. "So as long as we find the magic node, we can break their defense. As for the demons behind us, we''ll talk about it later." Swein had thought of a way to break through the so-called strong defense line. In front of highland tower The dead darkness finally ushered in a new challenger. "Parse, start." The blue irritable energy is enough to affect the magic power of the world. Ancient witch spirit, zerath If anyone is more representative except Vega and some magicians, it must be this arcane energy body. A blue magic array appeared on zelas''s hand, constantly analyzing the darkness in front of him. Feeling that the darkness of the outside world was affected, Tichondrius was ready to attack these mages directly from the darkness and let them see their power. Who would have thought that Tichondrius had just walked out of the trap he had created and found that outside the darkness, a group of strange soldiers blocked the whole aisle. Even if he wanted to attack, he could only attack the soldiers in front of him first. "Sinners who want to destroy the mainland, see the power of the real king." The golden sun god armor, the ancient shurima energy, is controlled by the ascender in front of you. Desert emperor, Azul All the rotten bees hit the shields of the soldiers in front of them. If there was any emergency, the soldiers fell down, and soon another soldier continued to fill them up to form a solid defense. "No, how can you do this!" Tikedios found that the darkness was slowly out of his control and called his best men to break through this line of defense. The huge hellfire and obedient hell dogs were attacking. However, facing the sand soldiers of magic products, these hell dogs came directly and were stabbed to death by random spears. The body of hell fire had not been stabbed by these spears in front of the aisle defense array, and all the weaknesses fell down. "All right!" The darkness in front of him was dispersed and revealed his true face. In addition to Tichondrius and his men, there was the dazzling defense tower highland in front of him. "Attack, to forgive Rima!" "Hahaha, yes, to forgive Rima!" A strong figure turned a few times, like a flexible crocodile. Er, he himself was a crocodile. He rushed directly into the enemy array. Picking up the crescent knife in his hand was a round dance and cut, with blood splashing everywhere. Desert butcher, rickton If someone dares to attack azir, who controls soldiers remotely, and zerath, who constantly uses arcane energy to attack the enemy, standing beside them, the figure will cut down an axe and harvest their souls under his own control. "No traffic here." Desert death, Nethers Miso Hoo hoo The golden ring shuttles through the enemy array. Each attack will scratch the enemy, and then return to the original master''s hand as if controlled. "Your head may be valuable." War goddess, shiver Tikedios looked at the performance of the five people in front of him and found how mindless and cowardly the fear demons under his hand were. He was just frightened by the sudden change and lost the square array completely. "Go away!" Tichondrius kicked away his men and faced the big crocodile. "I''ll suck your blood!" "Roar!" When he saw the leader in front of him, the crocodile roared and a different shurima Rune magic appeared. The whole body became extremely huge and surrounded by red anger. "Roar!" Turn around, dragon drill, one shot, one turn, one turn, one more shot, one more sweep. Tichondrius was like a beaten doll. When he saw the big crocodile rush in front of him, he was hit by the big crocodile, and then foolishly flew into his team. "Ha ha ha!" Tichondrius stood up from the soldiers and patted the dust on his body. Although he was a little hurt, the attack just now was really not deep. "Unexpectedly, my body is different from the divine armor. I can''t hurt me without using special magic." The crocodile also saw that someone was not well, so he still needed to hold this guy and couldn''t run away. When Tichondrius didn''t pay attention, the dog head also left his defensive line and went to the enemy line to harvest continuously, becoming a living God of death. As the magic of the dog''s head became more and more obvious, Tichondrius finally noticed something wrong and felt that the other party seemed to be doing something and waiting for something. Soon, Tichondrius found that his men were fewer and fewer. When he noticed, he saw a towering figure standing not far from him. Click He picked up his axe and wiped off the strange blood on it. The dog head was murderous and looked at Tichondrius with only one target in his eyes. "You guys, the original goal is to delay time, damn it." Feeling the magic of the dog''s axe, Tichondrius knew he couldn''t carry it, so he pulled and shouted quickly. "Don''t try to escape!" When the crocodile rushed up, it was a shot. Tikedios was dizzy. Tikedios strongly felt uncomfortable and slapped the crocodile open. Who knows that the dog''s head was suddenly fast, as if it had been accelerated. "Don''t try to escape!" Shiver summoned a whirlwind, accelerated close to Tichondrius with himself and the dog''s head, and the ring on his hand accurately hit Tichondrius''s heel, so that he could not continue to run. "Ah ah!" As he approached his dog''s head slowly, Tichondrius kept releasing rotten bees, but it had no effect on the God of death. Tichondrius fell to the ground and continued to climb in the direction of his defense tower. A spell appeared on himself and slowed him down. "Uh!" A big hand grabbed Tichondrius, and the dog''s head lifted Tichondrius up, pulled him in front of him and smiled ferociously. "Ha!" The dog friend threw Tichondrius into the defense tower on their side, pointed an axe at him and went down with the defense tower. "Roar!" The purple energy can be chopped directly with an axe. "Ah ah ah!" Tichondrius'' figure slowly turned into ashes and disappeared in front of them. Just when Tichondrius thought he could return to the twisted void, he grabbed himself with a big hand. "What!" Tichondrius looked at the dog''s head and looked at each other in horror. "Your soul is used by me forever. This is your punishment." The battle ended by absorbing the soul of Tichondrius into his axe. Knox, over. "Next, let''s look at other routes." Swain cleaned up, rushed back to the rear, sorted out the intelligence and prepared for support. Chapter 541 Down the road, demacia lineup In front of highland tower The demacia legion, which had been in charge, was defeated by a strange creature, and all the strikers fell to the ground. The military flags that used to symbolize hope were broken and fell to the ground. Poop Fresh blood splashed at the feet of the great devil, and the corpses in front of him were all his masterpieces. Abyss Lord, Manolos "Uh." Galen strongly supported his injury, put his sword on the ground as a pillar and helped himself up. "Damn, what the hell are you?" Manolos saw that Galen was still alive and showed a hint of luck. "Great, you are still alive, so you can take a message back to your compatriots." Manolos went up to Galen, grabbed each other''s neck with one hand and lifted Galen up. "Next time don''t come up and die alone. If you want to defeat me, at least find more people. You''re not enough." Throwing Galen out, Manolos went back to his defense tower and waited quietly for the next enemy. ~ one hour later ~ "All out?" After hearing the information from Galen, solaka left the emergency room and returned to the tent with a sad face. Looking around and looking forward to his hero solaka, he cleaned up his mood and said. "Today''s forward, all the soldiers Galen took were killed. The enemy''s ability is very troublesome. He is a powerful enemy with border. If he doesn''t end the battle with the other party, he can''t leave the border." "Is that why all the strikers are killed?" Kalma of the second military division listened to the information and thought about how many people were most suitable to deal with this guy. "At this time, we should play." Outside the tent, five people came in. In front of highland tower Manolos stood in front waiting for the arrival of his opponent. Seeing the five people coming, he picked up the double-edged halberd around him. "Finally? I thought you weren''t coming." Manolos injected a green magic power into the ground, surrounded Manolos and five figures, and trapped himself and the enemy. "Come on, if you can''t beat me, you can''t get out of here." One of the five came out and said. "The other party is a rare soldier. Let me go first. You wait a minute first." The strange green mask, the purple robe, and the lamp post on his hand flickered. Weapons master, JAX Feeling the war spirit on Jax, Manolos excitedly ran to the weapon and grasped his weapon. "Warrior, your war intention, I Manolos received it. When you defeat me or get my approval, tell me your name." call Manolos first launched an attack, a halberd directly cut down on Jax, and the great power even made Jax feel that the wind was going to blow off his helmet. thud Jax waved the light pole in his hand and blocked Manolos'' attack. The light pole in his hand hit Manolos'' weapon. Faster and faster. Manolos felt the opponent''s speed getting faster and faster, and his strength was strong and weak, just like a storm. Deng Deng Deng Looking at his opponent''s faster speed, Manolos also had to show some ability. The flame meteor fell from behind him, and the target was the Weapon Master in front of him. "Roar!" There was a flash of gold on Jax, and a lamp pole broke the crushed stone. Manolos took this opportunity to yell at Jax. Jax was like being controlled by something. The whole person became depressed and the weapons became slower and slower. "Roar!" Manolos threw Jax into the outer ring and laughed. "You''re really good, but you''re not my opponent. Next." Jax sat down to rest and another man came out of the square. "Your opponent is me." The same green mask, light green Taoist clothes all over the body, and the long sword on the body flashes a strange light. Limitless swordsman, Yi Whew Master Yi rushed to Manolos at a strange speed and cut Manolos with one sword and one sword, leaving scars. "Ha!" Manolos swept Master Yi, who was still attacking, and cut off a halberd along the track. Master Yi suddenly accelerated, avoided Manolos'' attack from a strange angle, and cut his sword on Manolos'' hand. "Ah! Go away." Magic exploded along Manolos'' body, and a shock wave pushed Master Yi away. "Roar!" Manolos took the opportunity to rush up and continue to attack Master Yi. Master Yi closed his eyes, gave his body to instinct, and avoided Manolos''s attack with a sword. Manolos seemed to see the situation of Master Yi, stopped attacking and waited for Master Yi to finish his meditation. Watching Master Yi finish his meditation, Manolos said. "You are also very good, but you are not my opponent. Give up and be the next person." Even if Master Yi wants to continue, it''s just physical exertion. Master Yi stops. The other person walked out of the square and stopped the other party before the other party went far. "I said, I''ll go first. What are you doing up there?" "What, do you guys beg in this tone? Believe it or not, I don''t care about you." In this way, the two ninjas fought in front of Manolos. While walking towards Manolos, they had a divine meeting and attacked Manolos in front of them at the same time. thud Manolos simply blocked the attack, said. "Hum, even if you two go up, you can''t beat me." Suddenly, a figure appeared behind Manolos and a knife was inserted into Manolos''s back. "Ah, what''s going on?" Manolos turned around again and found that the figure had turned black. When he came back again, he saw two fists pounding on his face. "Fool, who despises who?" Lord of the shadow stream, rob "Be careful and don''t mess around." The eye of the twilight, be careful "Hee hee, look at the moves." Rob escapes from the range of Manolos, attacks Manolos with shadow and darts. Shen stood in front of him and resisted all the damage of Manolos. The sword around him protected him from the enemy. "You''re really annoying. Do you know it''s annoying?" "I don''t know. All I know is that we will defeat you." Seeing the time approaching, the robber rushed straight to Manolos, suddenly disappeared on the way, and turned into three people in front of Manolos. "What!" Manolos also wanted to attack the robber, but Shen rushed directly in front of Manolos and helped the robber block all the attacks without retreating at all. "Ha, ha!" Rob used all his energy to hit Manolos. At the last moment, he pulled his cautious collar and pulled the other party away from Manolos. "What''s your name?" "Lord of the shadow stream, rob." "I remember your name." Manolos turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. "Ah, don''t you have a chance for me?" Akali, who has been watching the play, said. I really don''t have a chance. Chapter 542 When the void army pushed into front of the highland tower, they found that there was no so-called goalkeeper in front of them, only a lonely defense tower stood in front of them. "What''s the situation and why are there no guards here?" Or are there hidden guards they can''t see. Everyone dared not act rashly. They looked around carefully to see what they had overlooked. At this time, people thought of a very possible thing. "Isn''t it?" People looked at the glittering red star in the sky and thought of a possibility. "The enemy''s general, is that the guy?" Impossible. If you really want to protect here, how can you leave here? There must be a problem. When everyone was worried about it, finally a demon came out of the local base slowly and leisurely. "Ah, I didn''t expect so many people waiting for me." Although the devil was covered in strange yellow, his body revealed a trace of magic, which made marzaha and kalsas feel palpitation. "Although I''m wrong to say so, you can come freely. I won''t stop you." Marzaha and kalsas looked at the doomsday guard with strange eyes and couldn''t understand what he was talking about. "You said, don''t you stop us?" "Feel free. Anyway, I''m no longer interested in you. I don''t care what you want to do." I saw the devil really go to the open space, take out a pillow from his pocket and lie down leisurely. "Although we''re wrong to say that, why don''t you stop us?" After hearing this, the Yellow devil turned impatiently, picked his nose with one hand and said. "In fact, I already know that the boss over our head has lost and the battle is over. Even if Lord Kil''jaeden can win and the war is over when he comes back, we will be driven out, right?" "Moreover, since both bosses have been killed by you, naturally I can''t win you. It''s better to let you finish the battle quickly." With that, the Yellow devil continued to lie on the salted fish, ignoring marzaha and them. Marzaha and kalsas looked at each other and temporarily believed what the devil said. A magic destroyed the defense tower. Sure enough, they could see the crystal hub inside. "You see, am I right?" The Yellow devil didn''t intend to escape, so he lay on the ground and let them deal with it. "A rare opportunity to talk." Marzaha clapped his hands, picked up a cushion to the Yellow devil, put one hand into the void and took out a cup of tea. "Hoo, ha." The soldiers around took a look and decided to go back and make some preparations for the future. "Really, it''s rare to have a rest. You actually have a rest here. Can you have a good rest after the battle?" Calthas sat quietly beside marzaha, quietly picked up the book in his hand and began to read. "You are also a freak." The Yellow devil doesn''t continue to lie down, sit up, take out the incredible dessert from his pocket and taste it carefully. "It''s incredible that you demons still have aliens like you. If it''s your other people, they just rushed up to pick us up without saying a word." Marzaha picked up a dessert and ate it. He didn''t care that they were enemies just five minutes ago. "No way. In our world, sometimes there is nothing to do. We have to find something to spend time. At this time, I generally like eating and sleeping." The devil reached out and scratched his stomach and took out his ear. "In fact, the battle was decided temporarily. I don''t know where Lord Kil''jaeden got the news. We suddenly attacked this place, so that we couldn''t have a good rest. It was clear that we finished fighting with the barbarians last time." The Yellow devil has a lot of resentment. It seems that even these large and some kind of cult organizations hate working overtime. "Alas, why can you chat with me so calmly? Although you can win me, you don''t look like those who will leave opportunities for the enemy." "Ha ha, in fact, we also have some problems." Marzaha and others, in fact, have always been in a balance. They don''t want to destroy the balance of the world. They won''t start to fight against the creatures of the whole Rune continent until they know that the Burning Legion will invade their world. In fact, they were quiet fishing and leisure reading on the shadow island every day. Speaking of it, marzaha misses his life a little. I don''t know whether it''s easy to catch fish now. We still have our hobbies. Calthas remembered the tank of fish he had left at home. He said he forgot to leave fish food when he went out. He didn''t know what would happen to them. "It''s just that I haven''t tried to be so casual for a long time, so it''s just like this when I''m not careful. It seems that we are all the same kind of people." The three picked up the tea cup, touched it and drank happily. "Devil, just stay with us. Anyway, we usually have nothing to do. We don''t need anything to invade the world. You get along with us." "Hahaha, thanks a lot, but maybe not. Maybe we''ll have another game when Lord Kil''jaeden comes back." "Oh, are you so confident in your leader? I believe he will win." "Naturally, Lord Kil''jaeden exists like a God. Although I''m just a lazy man, I also believe in his strength." "Oh, then wait for the result." The three people sat here and watched the battle of the two stars in the sky. The dead, demons and empty creatures sat together harmoniously to see the scenery, which surprised everyone who received the information. "Is this the void demon and outland demon that the mainland is frightened by?" It turned out that they were no different from themselves. They were just ordinary people coerced by the war. When everyone was sighing about it, they finally found that the stars in the sky were different. "It seems to fall!" Boom The golden stars fell down the sky. A man fell to the ground at a very fast speed and rolled up a burst of smoke and dust. "Isn''t it!" Marzaha, karsas and others felt the falling point. They saw that wuchou was hurt all over and the state was relieved. On the other side, the Red Star slowly fell down from the sky and came to the middle highland tower. "Really, you aborigines are also very capable. They can defeat my subordinates. It''s commendable." Red lightning flashed on Kil''jaeden. "But death is the only reward for you." Chapter 543 ~ ten minutes ago ~ Entering the second form of super Saiya, wuchou is a huge moving stove in front of Kil''jaeden. The powerful Qi even distorts the surrounding space. "Awesome, you''re really awesome. I haven''t met your extremely powerful opponent for a long time. I should say congratulations. You made me very interested." "Hum, this kind of big talk will make you speechless next." Seeing that the Qi of worry free rose again, Kil''jaeden still faced worry free without fear. Just suddenly, Kil''jaeden was hit with a punch and was unaware of it. When Kil''jaeden stabilized his body again, although he had seen wuchou appear in the position he had just stood, he did not find wuchou''s attack. "Hum, good." Kil''jaeden sent out countless dark energy to surround himself. Looking at the solid defense around him, Kil''jaeden smiled. "Well, if you really attack, you will be found by me. I will teach you a lesson at that time." Just after that, a fist had been hit on Kil''jaeden''s face, and then the energy in front of him reacted at this time. It exploded repeatedly, but it had lost its function. "How possible!" Kil''jaeden covered his nose and stared at wuchou. "Ah, you seem to have lost sight of me. What''s the matter? Where''s your look just now?" "You little devil." Kil''jaeden was very angry. The purple lines on his body were more profound, even more slowly than his purple skin, and even replaced Kil''jaeden''s own red skin. "Roar!" The black flame burned on Kil''jaeden, and even turned Kil''jaeden into a dark purple, showing a strange black pattern. "Kid, let you see my power now!" The dark energy was sent out along Kil''jaeden''s right hand, aimed at wuchou and flew out directly. "Ha!" Wuchou raised his hand with a punch and tried his best to fly Kil''jaeden''s attack. However, it was not long before Kil''jaeden came directly to wuchou, grabbed wuchou''s face with his big hand and hit out the dark energy directly. "Ha!" Wuchou was directly bounced out and rolled for several times. Just stabilizing his body, Kil''jaeden had been waiting for wuchou behind wuchou. He ran and punched wuchou in the back of his head and rushed directly to the ground. "Roar!" Wuchou tried his best to stabilize his body, raised his head and looked at Kil''jaeden''s position, but Kil''jaeden had disappeared. "Are you looking for me?" Behind him came a familiar voice, and wuchou felt that one finger was against his back, and the hot energy condensed on the other''s fingers. "You lost!" Whew The dark energy passes through the worry free chest. The overwhelmed worry free loses the strength to maintain his body and falls down along the gravity of the universe. Next, that scene just now. "Hum hum, although my army was defeated by you, you can''t win as long as I haven''t fallen." Looking at the heinous energy floating around Kil''jaeden, the others didn''t do it. Instead, the Yellow devil around Kil''jaeden said. "Lord Kil''jaeden, they have no threat and don''t have to kill them all. Why don''t we weave them into our Burning Legion?" It was Kil''jaeden''s angry fist that responded to the Yellow devil. "Fool, I always thought you were just lazy. I didn''t expect your soul to be corrupt. Are you still a devil?" "I still, but I prefer to live a casual life." Kil''jaeden was angry and funny to see that his men planned to let them go because they wanted to have a leisure day. Whew Red lightning passed through the chest of the Yellow devil. Kil''jaeden looked at his colleagues who had been knocked down and said with an expression. "No one can resist me, even you." When marzaha and kalsas saw the devil knocked down, they hurried to him and picked up each other''s bodies. "Friend, are you okay?" The Yellow devil opened his eyes and looked at the enemy he had known for a while, but his interests and hobbies were similar to each other. The devil had regarded them as his friends. "Sorry, I also want to go back to my hometown and fish near that dark red lake. I also want to take you to my hometown to see that towering tree, just." "It seems that there is no such opportunity." Feel that there is no demon breath in front of you. Even Carl sass, who controls the soul, can''t control the souls of other worlds. "Ah ah ah!" A huge void beetle suddenly appeared on the ground. Marzaha''s eyes were full of anger. Purple light jumped out of marzaha''s eyes and hit Kil''jaeden in an attempt to imprison Kil''jaeden. Skeleton soldiers came out of calthas'' sleeves and pointed their weapons at the enemy in front of them. "Boring!" The dark impact Nova erupted from Kil''jaeden and destroyed the empty beetles and skeleton soldiers in front of him. Marzaha and kalsas were also hit and flew out by this energy, and their life and death were unknown. "Prophet, commander!" The whole man and horse accelerated to Kil''jaeden, and the spear in his hand pointed at Kil''jaeden and poked it directly. "Too weak!" Kil''jaeden grabbed the horse''s spear with one hand, threw the horse out of the periphery with a strange force, and fell to the ground. "And us!" Purple sickle, white dagger, poodle and Mantis appeared behind Kil''jaeden at the same time, aiming at Kil''jaeden''s back. "Ha!" Kil''jaeden turned around, pinched their necks with both hands and sneered. The black energy knocked them away and turned them into two blackened coke. "Everybody, stop!" Zizizi The eye of emptiness Vickers released a decomposition laser at Kil''jaeden, but Kil''jaeden easily pushed forward with his hand against the laser, walked in front of the big eye, punched the big eye, knocked the big eye to the ground and was depressed. "Ah ah!" Anger controlled his worry free body, jumped out of the depression that had just fallen, and a flying kick hit Kil''jaeden in the face. "Too weak!" Kil''jaeden grabbed wuchou''s right leg with one hand, threw wuchou to the ground like a sandbag, and then broke wuchou''s right leg with one punch. "Ah ah!" Kil''jaeden squatted down, grabbed wuchou''s hair with his hand, pulled him up and looked at the frightened ally in front of him. "Look, these people in front of you will die because of you. They will die in my hands because they want to resist me." "Although, even without you, they will die, just at the hands of my army." Kil''jaeden pinched wuchou''s neck, slowly lifted wuchou up, looked at all the heroes of the rune continent in front of him, and said. "Next, who else will resist me? Chapter 544 What the hell am I doing? Surrounded by the crowd, but she could clearly hear the man''s scream. "He''s not the one I''m looking for. He''s just the devil in his heart." Even so. Push away the heroes around, go to the front of the army and see the embarrassed man. Even so, I still want to save him. Even if you can''t win the devil in front of you. Hold the hammer in your hand, grasp the shield around you, and lock your armor. Hoo hoo The huge ice hammer was thrown out of the crowd and aimed at Kil''jaeden in front of him, but unexpectedly, this attack was directly melted by the flame around Kil''jaeden. "Go away, you eggs!" Zhuang seni rode her companion out with a Zhenbing chain hammer. "What are you afraid of, you eggs? If you really want to die here, kill yourself quickly. Don''t hinder me from stopping this bastard in front of you." Zhuang Sini said that, riding her partner, she rushed to Kil''jaeden in front of her. Kil''jaeden raised her left hand, a black shield appeared in front of her, and one bounced off Zhuang Sini''s impact. "Ah!" Whew The huge ice crystal arrow flew down directly from the sky. The target was Kil''jaeden in front of him, but Kil''jaeden stared at the ice arrow on his head, and the ice arrow melted instantly. Behind the ice arrow, a strange ice Nova fell from the sky and hit Kil''jaeden, so that Kil''jaeden finally released his worry free hand. "Kel''Thuzad, I knew you would betray me again, but I didn''t expect it, just for this kid." Kel''Thuzad looked at the unhappiness of serious injury, and the cold ice on her body flashed. "There has always been only one king, our Lich King." Kel''Thuzad controls the purple energy, turns it into a huge net, and puts it directly on Kil''jaeden. Boom The black flame blocked Kel''Thuzad''s attack. The black flame threw it at Kel''Thuzad, who was still casting spells, and an explosion occurred. "Ah ah!" Aishi kept shooting ice arrows at Kil''jaeden. The ice arrows connected constantly hit Kil''jaeden one by one, but they were melted by the fire before they got close to Kil''jaeden. "Come on, old bear!" "Come on, mustache!" A cold ice surrounded Kil''jaeden in an instant, but the fire around Kil''jaeden directly melted the solid ice around him. Avinia flew over from the other side and spread his wings. A huge ice tornado surrounded Kil''jaeden. "Ah ah!" Olaf and the bear who rushed up were surrounded by red energy and kept attacking Kil''jaeden, who was still in the center of the storm. Just before long, they were punched out and the storm around them stopped. Unharmed "Still not?" Avinia, who stopped at a high place, looked at the invincible enemy in front of her and was very helpless. "You still don''t know that the world will be destroyed by me in the end. Your resistance is futile. Why don''t you learn from your companions and stop resistance?" Black fireballs surrounded Kil''jaeden, one ring after another. "To reward you who can''t resist is to let you die in pain. Thank me." Boom, boom, boom Looking at the huge fireball ready to fall from the sky, the heroes left on the ground felt powerless and deep despair. "Acridine!" Avinia rushed into the sky and formed a huge ice wall to resist the fireball in the sky. "Everyone, we must defeat the enemy." Avinia, with her last strength, turned into a huge ice crystal Phoenix. The extremely cold force covered the sky and even frozen the whole Summoner canyon. Watching avinia use his life to stop the fireball in the sky, Kil''jaeden clapped his hands and praised them. "It''s incredible that that creature can resist my fire, but who else can stop the next fire?" I saw a huge green fireball in the sky again, and the other heroes finally woke up from the shock just now. Even if they lose, they can''t lose like this. "Let''s go!" Demacia, Ionia, Knox, all heroes cooperate with each other in their own lineup and fight against the enemy in front of them. "Even if there are more people, it''s no use. You can''t beat me." The fireballs around us smashed at the heroes one by one and beat them all back. In her panic, Bing Lori went to kesulgad who fell to the ground, looked at the blue lantern hanging around the Lich''s neck, and had an idea in her heart. "Have you decided?" "Of course, he needs me." Even if he was surrounded by all the people, Kil''jaeden didn''t move a step and kept stepping on the worry free lying on the ground with one foot. "Anything for him." The Lich nodded, stretched out his hand, took off the small pendant on his neck, and a strange blue flame, and handed it to Bing Lori. "Go bravely, little girl." On the battlefield, Kil''jaeden threw off Galen and Zhao Xin who rushed up, and a magic bullet opened dreus and dreven who were ready to rush up. As for the bayonets ready to sneak attack themselves, they were all shot away by Kil''jaeden, and there was no way to get close to Kil''jaeden. "The enemy is too strong. What can we do?" Solaka and Kalma have been behind to support and protect these heroes. We can''t let them fall so quickly. "Solaka, in fact, you already know, don''t you?" Looking at the firmness in Kalma''s eyes, solaka was speechless. "You have long predicted, haven''t you? You must have seen the possibility of victory." Solaka gripped her skirt and clenched her teeth powerlessly. "There must be a better way, isn''t there?" "I also know that you have to accept this cruel reality." Solaka and Kalma seem to see through the crowd and see the worry free body oppressed by Kil''jaeden. "From the beginning, he was the Savior of your prophecy." In the battlefield, Kil''jaeden, who was still playing games with heroes, finally felt bored. "That''s enough. You''re too impatient to fight. It''s really boring." The black flame bounced away the heroes around him, and the fireball in the sky hit them. Suddenly, wuchou felt that a cold ice rushed to Kil''jaeden from the front of his eyes, through the crowd, through the flame, and the huge Zhenbing interrupted Kil''jaeden''s spell casting, and even repelled Kil''jaeden for a time. "Who is it?" Appeared in front of the crowd, is a once familiar person. Ice crystal body, white skeleton lines, noble crown, and expressionless face. The blue flame was burning on the skeleton lines. It was obviously a flame, but it was cold. The power of the frost Banshee and the lich, Lisandro. "This is the continent I will rule. You outsiders have no right to interfere." Chapter 545 Who am I? The girl who has lost her memory knows nothing except that she will use the strange magic of ice. "You are a waste and can still live here. Simplicity is my pity." Demons who abuse themselves and watch their strange skeletons coldly. This is the first time a girl has something about memory, although it''s not a good thing. Whew, PA, whew, PA The whip hit the girl. The devil in front of him didn''t care if what he did could hurt the girl. The devil just wanted to do so. "Cry, cry for me, you lonely little devil." The whip hit him. Even if it hurts now, after a night, the injury will return to normal. The girl cares about the pain. The only thing the girl cares about is the only rest time every time the devil doesn''t torture herself. The only library that makes you feel at ease. It''s just very strange. Most of the books the girl found in this library are strange magic books that she can''t understand. Only the fairy tales piled up in the corner are the only books the girl likes. "I really want to leave this cage." The girl prayed until she met the man. The man who took himself out of that cage. ~ battlefield ~ Wuchou opened her eyes hard and looked at Li sangzhuo standing in front of her, knowing that the person around her had changed back. Lissandro looked at Kil''jaeden in front of her and concealed her palm hurt by Kil''jaeden''s counterattack just now. This enemy is the most powerful in his life. Li sangzhuo, who suddenly recovered her memory, found that she had a different force of ice on her body and had not had time to be happy. When she saw the man trampled under her feet, it was clear that she didn''t know him. Why did she suddenly get angry and even rush out to save the man and push herself into an irreparable situation. Although she was very angry, lissandro still looked at wuchou on the ground and asked. "Do you and I know each other?" "No, first time." When Lisandro heard what the other party said, she naturally didn''t continue to ask, but the strange feeling in her heart didn''t stop. "Forget it." Lissandro patted the ground with one hand, and the huge ice thorn directly stabbed Kil''jaeden. Kil''jaeden stamped his foot, and the flame burst out from the ground to form a huge flame vortex, which directly hit lissandro. "Ha!" A bald head jumped out of the crowd, picked up the explosion-proof door in her hand and helped lissandro block the flames. "Bloom?" Li sangzhuo doesn''t remember what friendship she had with this guy. How did this guy suddenly help herself. "Hee hee, little witch, look ahead and give me the defense." Bron held his shield in front of him and gave his back to lissandro. What the hell is going on? Lissandro didn''t know what had happened, so she had to continue to attack Kil''jaeden with cold ice. Ice cones kept falling from the sky and smashed them at Kil''jaeden. The flame formed a huge shield on Kil''jaeden''s head and melted the falling ice cone. Karaok The ice arrow shot from a distance once again attracted Kil''jaeden''s attention. Unexpectedly, Aishi, who had just been beaten back by himself, came to attack himself. "Sister, I''ll involve each other. You continue to attack." Lisandro did not expect that Ashley would come to help herself. What did she do? These former enemies came to help. "What have I done?" Lissandro kept attacking Kil''jaeden with cold ice. When Kil''jaeden hadn''t noticed, the ice slowly climbed up from his feet. "Ha!" The blue ice in his eyes flickered constantly, imprisoning Kil''jaeden bit by bit. "Hum, yes, it seems that your strength is more powerful than I expected, but." The flame exploded from Kil''jaeden, melting the solid ice under him in an instant, and the flame even beat back others around him. "Uh!" Bron stood in front of lissandro with a shield. It was clear that his hand had been scalded by the fire and didn''t let go. "Let me see. How long can you hold it?" The flame turned into a column, aimed at Bloom''s shield, and bloom was pushed out step by step against the shield. "Ah ah!" Totally unstoppable, bron was hit by the fire and flew out of the battlefield. "Next is you!" Kil''jaeden pointed with one hand and directly sent out a huge fireball to Lisandro. Although Lisandro wanted to escape directly, she saw wuchou around her, clenched her teeth and turned into a huge ice sculpture to block wuchou in front of her. Boom When the fireball hit the ice sculpture, there was an explosion. Lissandro''s ice sculpture was directly cracked. The whole person threw himself directly on wuchou and rolled out several times with wuchou. "Why?" Wuchou holds Lisandro in his arms. The crown on his head has been broken, revealing that he is familiar with it even if it has changed a lot. "Why don''t you leave by yourself? You can leave." Lisandro looked at the man with slightly wet eyes and smiled weakly. "Who are you in the end? Why do I desperate to save you? Why do my enemies help me? Why does my heart hurt?" "Since I don''t know why I don''t choose to leave and why I stay, is it enough to protect myself soon?" Looking at the tears on her face, lissandro smiled. "Who are you? Once you were lonely in your heart. There was no such feeling around you. Are you the one I want to wait for?" Lissandro seemed to see her once young self when she opened the fairy tale in the cold library. "Prince and princess, it''s nice. Can we achieve it in freldrod?" Young himself, holding the fairy tale book, went to the window and looked at the rare sunshine outside, shining into the French window in front of him. "My prince, I''m here, waiting for you." Everything overlapped before her eyes. Lissandro looked at the man who shed tears for herself and asked. "What''s your name, stranger?" "Wuchou, my name is wuchou, witch." "Hum, what a stupid name, but I remember it." Looking at the girl in front of her, her pupils slowly widened, and the reflection in her eyes gradually disappeared. Wuchou tightly hugged her body in front of her and couldn''t make a sound. Ticking The pendant on the neck fell to the ground, jingled, turned into a burst of white smoke and disappeared in place. Wuchou is shouting and crying, but there is no sound. Only a little ice can be seen to surround wuchou''s body. Hiss, hiss The slightest trace of cold ice surrounds wuchou, with silver armor and shining nether sword. Chapter 546 From the moment of birth, a girl lives under a strange vision. The people around avoided her. The people around looked at her with strange eyes and privately said she was a monster. Because of her red scales and uncontrollable power. Even if the girl''s father was the king of demacia, it didn''t change. Everyone looked at her like a monster. The girl picked herself up with scales and robes, and didn''t want others to see her true face. Girls, like others, can control their own power and make the people around them not afraid of themselves. The girl heard that the legendary Zhenbing can help herself and control her power. The girl left home, left the familiar and strange city and embarked on her own journey. Unfortunately, I met that man. ~ battlefield ~ Click A sword without any superfluous movements Without any hesitation Each attack has only one purpose. Defeat your immediate opponent. Kil''jaeden blocked wuchou''s attack and saw wuchou''s angry eyes through the helmet. "Hahaha, yes, yes, that''s it. That''s how I can give back my training for you and prove that my practice is right." Kil''jaeden''s hands are black flames, which can accurately block wuchou''s attack every time. Occasionally, he can punch wuchou and make a sound of bone fracture. But wuchou, like an unconscious zombie, constantly attacked Kil''jaeden just to leave a sword mark on him. "It''s too weak. Slaves are always slaves. Your strength is not worth mentioning to me." Kil''jaeden grabbed the frost sadness on wuchou''s hand, twisted wuchou''s fingers with great force, picked up the frost sadness with his backhand and inserted it into wuchou''s chest. "Burst!" The black flame exploded from wuchou''s face, not only exploded wuchou''s armor, but also pushed wuchou to the front of the army. In the distance, looking at wuchou in front of her, she finally couldn''t stand up. The girl bit her teeth and was ready to go up. "Little girl, don''t mess around." A huge hand pulled long Luoli, and the sheep horn on her head was very obvious. "Here you are. I know I can''t stop you, but at least you need this to fight." "Go, little girl." Watching wuchou fall down again, the heroes around him sighed, angry and helpless. A flag flew out of the crowd and inserted it beside wuchou. "Demacia, there are no captured soldiers, only dead soldiers." Jiawen IV put on his armor again, walked to the front, and stood beside wuchou with his companions who had not fallen. Jiawen IV squatted down, took out a flag and put it on wuchou''s hand. "You did your best, my son-in-law. Let''s see us next." Before the rest of the onlookers had digested the news, Jiawen IV said to his companions behind him. "Sorry, maybe this is the last battle. Do you hate me? Bring you up early and die." "What are you talking about? Even if I die, I will walk in front of you." Galen twisted his arm and grasped the big sword in his hand. "We have lived long enough to die for the mainland." Zhao Xinqiang stood next to Galen against the injury that had not recovered. "Come on, demacia!" Another flag was thrown directly at Kil''jaeden. Jiawen IV rushed to Kil''jaeden in a moment along the flag and shot it down. "Ridiculous!" Kil''jaeden snapped Garvin IV''s long gun with one hand, grabbed the other''s broken gun with the other hand and pulled Garvin IV over. "Ha!" Kil''jaeden kicked Garvin IV and let Garvin IV climb and fly out of the circle. "Cunning maniac!" Galen rushed to attack with a long sword, but Kil''jaeden was faster. He grabbed the broken gun and threw it directly in front of Galen. When he grabbed it empty handed, the whole broken gun was like a bomb, and Galen flew out directly. "Ah!" Zhao Xin rushed up with his long gun, but he had not stabbed Kil''jaeden. Kil''jaeden grabbed Zhao Xin''s long gun and made him unable to move. Whew "Uh!" The next second, the fist like a bullet hit Zhao Xin, and the long gun in Zhao Xin''s hand was released directly. Then Zhao Xin was kicked open by Kil''jaeden, and his life and death were unknown. Karaok Silver Arrows and iron arrows were shot from a distance at the same time. Quinn and Wayne were in the corner. Except for Kil''jaeden, it was obvious that these weapons were no threat to Kil''jaeden. A white light flashed in front of Kil''jaeden. Although it was fast, Kil''jaeden held up a shield with one hand and caught lacs''s attack. "What!" Lach saw that her unique skill was caught and didn''t return to her mind. Her unique skill in turn blew herself directly in front of her and blew herself up. "Well, everybody." Jiawen IV walked back slowly and saw all his comrades in arms fall. He picked up a flag on the ground and rushed up to Kil''jaeden again. "Enough!" Seizing the flag attacking him, Kil''jaeden was making up a punch and beating Gavin IV to the ground. "Is this the king? It''s too weak." The black energy ball is aimed at Gavin IV on the ground, Kil''jaeden said. "Die for your country." call A huge fireball flew from one side and directly opened Kil''jaeden''s shot. "Is it!" Poop Wuchou pulls out the frost sadness inserted in his body, turns around and sees the flying dragon standing not far away. "Stop." The flying dragon surrounded by fire, in addition to the burning scales on its body, has a pair of claw sleeves made of Zhenbing on its feet. "The dragon? The dragon of this world? Interesting." Gavin IV looked at the familiar flying dragon and shouted at her. "Don''t come here, go back quickly, this battle doesn''t need you." "Wow!" Kil''jaeden stepped on Gavin IV, looked at the flying dragon in front of him and said. "Acquaintances? That''s good, that''s good." Boom Feilong completely ignored their persuasion and rushed to Kil''jaeden. blast The scorching heat surrounded Kil''jaeden and the flying dragon. When Gavin IV thought he was going to die here, he grabbed himself with a claw and entangled himself in his wings. The huge flame surrounded the three people, and no one could see what was going on inside. When the flame dispersed, the flying dragon took Jiawen IV out of the center, and Kil''jaeden stood intact. "Just to save that man, you dare to rush up and fight me like this." "So, what can you do for another?" The flying dragon looked at Kil''jaeden and slowly walked towards wuchou who was still lying on the ground. His whole body rushed directly to Kil''jaeden and constantly attacked Kil''jaeden. However, the attack of the flying dragon could not even break Kil''jaeden''s special shield, so he could only watch Kil''jaeden approach without worry step by step. "Look, sure enough, this man is more important. I remember correctly. You are that man, this man''s mistress." The black chain flew out of Kil''jaeden''s hand, entangled the flying dragon''s body, and slowly changed the flying dragon back to its prototype and human shape. "I said, stop!" Wuchou once again aroused his strength because of anger, and instantly became the second form of super Saiya. He jumped up and punched Kil''jaeden in the face. "Hum, hum." Kil''jaeden grabbed wuchou''s left hand with one hand and punched wuchou''s joint with the other. "Ah ah!" Pinching wuchou''s neck tightly, Kil''jaeden said to wuchou in a regretful tone. "It''s a pity that your form has no effect on me and can''t protect your people." Throwing worry free on the ground, Kil''jaeden once again looked at the heroes around and shouted. "Who else, who else wants to come up?" Wuchou uses his movable right hand to stretch out to long Lori''s face in front of him. He feels the breath of the other party getting weaker and weaker. Wuchou wants to take the other party away quickly. "Oh, I almost forgot." Kil''jaeden stepped on wuchou and didn''t let wuchou use it casually to move away in an instant. "If you don''t see this desperate picture, the magic just now is not necessary." Kil''jaeden stretched out his hand to longlori lying on the ground. The black chain on her body was getting tighter and tighter, and purple black slowly appeared on longlori''s face. "Stop, stop!" Long Luoli took a last look at wuchou and barely held up a smile. "Thank you." Click Feel that the world stops at that moment. What is broken is not only the life of the person in front of us, but also our own world. Bright red tears flow down from the corners of worry free eyes and form two clearly visible lines. "Oh?" Kil''jaeden saw that worry free hair turned white in an instant, and the exposed body slowly showed strange black lines. Dang With a huge counterattack, Kil''jaeden bounced away and turned several times. Kil''jaeden finally stabilized his body. "This is." Wuchou slowly floated up from the ground, and the white light surrounded wuchou bit by bit. "We are, big snake." Long Luoli, who was originally lying in front of wuchou, also slowly floated up. She felt that the people in front of her had really no breath, and the white energy was becoming more and more violent. "We have no feelings." Even so. But the gnashing expression on wuchou''s face is not like no emotion. "You are a threat to us." Black particles are launched at Kil''jaeden. Even the powerful Kil''jaeden will not casually take the attack containing space power. "Effective attack, but too slow." Turning around, another black particle had rushed up to Kil''jaeden again, and the black particles continued to attack Kil''jaeden. "Sinners don''t need forgiveness, just obliteration!" A steady stream of attacks, attacks on Kil''jaeden, and even makes the heroes around them stay away. "Enough, really enough." Solaka and Kalma stood in the distance, watching the battle in the distance. Kalma wanted to go out to stop the battle. "This is the last step. We have no way to go back." With the last telepathy, solaka said his prophecy to the last person. Chapter 547 Clatter, clatter In addition to the familiar sound of beating iron, what sounded in my ears was my father''s teachings. This is the most important scene that girls remember since they were born. The girl is different from other people. Everyone will wear colorful skirts or play around. The girl has been facing weapons, iron weapons and the silent father. All the people around will walk around cleanly, and the girl will stain her apron and clothes with black charcoal and tar every day. The girl doesn''t know why she wants to live this life, simply because of her blacksmith''s daughter? Girl, I haven''t found the answer. "The brave." The girl got her own prophecy. "You can be a brave man to protect this continent." Although she was not the princess she expected, the girl was also very happy. She turned out to be not only the daughter of a blacksmith, but also a hero. However, the girl never thought that her errand with her father was the last time she got along with her father. Knox, the legendary hammer, is the culprit of the girl''s loneliness. The girl returned to her home, but this time, in addition to the familiar sound of beating the iron and the nagging of her father, she disappeared. The girl in despair, forgetting the prophecy, picked up the medicine that was said to be able to take her out of pain and put it in her mouth. "Hell, is it another world?" The girl always thought that she really came to hell and did the only thing she was interested in here, which was building. Until his studio attracted an uninvited guest to connect his destiny with this person. Girl, got another dependence, got another light. At this time, the girl''s light is slowly dissipating. ~ outside the battlefield ~ The girl''s body was trembling, the hammer in her hand could not even hold it tightly, and her body was trembling. "Why, I can''t move?" The girl is not controlled by anything, just her body. She is afraid of what is in front of her and her future. "If you die, you will die. As long as you come forward, you will die." The girl knows very well that her body is also honest. "But no one can help him except me. Only I can help him. I want to come out." The girl knows very well that only she has the ability. "Yes, only I can do it." ~ battlefield ~ The original long-range warfare has become close combat. Since we know that black particles have no way to deal with each other, wuchou will not do so all the time. We intend to directly destroy each other''s soul in close combat. However, Kil''jaeden''s cunning is beyond worry''s expectation. No matter how he creates opportunities, Kil''jaeden will not leave the middle door, give himself a chance and give him a fatal blow. Looking at wuchou constantly approaching himself, with a palpitating magic in his hand, Kil''jaeden naturally won''t take any action. While avoiding wuchou''s attack, he looked at what the other party was doing. "Your speed is not enough. You can''t hit me at this speed. Give up." Seeing that there had been no chance, wuchou was also a little anxious. He rushed to Kil''jaeden and released black particles to attack Kil''jaeden indiscriminately. "Don''t run!" Seize the opportunity, kick Kil''jaeden, create a flaw for him and let him do it. However, Kil''jaeden seemed to see through himself. He didn''t catch wuchou, but continued to retreat. "Don''t blame me!" Worry free eyes became pure white, and terrible power gathered in both hands. "Return to peace." The sun shines With a roar, the whole world became snow-white, surrounded by dazzling white light, and nothing could be seen at all. When the white light dissipated, all the people present fell to the ground, as if attacked by something, except Kil''jaeden and those who stood very far away. Blacksmith Laurie felt very strange at first. A dazzling white light flashed, and everyone around her fell down. Kil''jaeden loosened his muscles and bones. Unexpectedly, the white light just now hurt himself. It''s incredible. "You are really not a normal person. This is the power of the world. As a hot human, how can you use this power?" Kil''jaeden seemed very angry. Finally, he couldn''t bear it and rushed to wuchou. opportunity! Wuchou rushed to Kil''jaeden without scruples. His right hand sent out a blue light and aimed at Kil''jaeden with the middle door open. Seduction! I saw the worry free hand directly inserted into Kil''jaeden''s chest and took out a pure white energy. Broken! Wuchou crushed his soul, but Kil''jaeden didn''t fall in front of him. Wuchou didn''t understand. "Isn''t it!" Whew A sweeper kicks wuchou''s back, and Kil''jaeden disappears directly in front of him. The real Kil''jaeden is behind wuchou. "Separated?" "Yes, I just didn''t expect that your move went directly through the protection to attack other people''s souls. It''s really dangerous." Worry free floats up again. Looking at Kil''jaeden who found the truth, he feels thorny. Suddenly, the worry free body seemed to be wriggling. The body suddenly burst open and blood splashed everywhere. "What!" The black lines and white hair on his body also disappeared, and Kil''jaeden didn''t expect this to happen. "It seems that this planet can''t lend you strength. This is the best proof." It turned out that with the help of the power of the planet, Kil''jaeden could understand why the power of worry free was very different. "No worries!" The blacksmith Lori finally moved and rushed to wuchou. Looking at the scarred wuchou, she grasped wuchou''s hand painfully. "What are you doing here? Come on, no, no, don''t help me." The blacksmith Laurie didn''t speak, but just grabbed the hammer, stood in front of wuchou and faced Kil''jaeden. "Another one, hey, don''t you know? You can''t hurt me." "Why do you want to die? Is it really so important to die in front of him?" Kil''jaeden came step by step, and the blacksmith Laurie even wanted to step back, but when she saw wuchou lying behind her, she continued to stand in front of wuchou without hesitation. "No, No." Wuchou grabbed the blacksmith Laurie''s ankle with one hand, slowly climbed up along her body, held it in front of the blacksmith Laurie with one hand from behind, and put her head on her shoulder. "Why don''t you go? Why do you make me so sad?" "Looking at you like this, my heart hurts more." Lori, the blacksmith, emptied her hand and grabbed the movable right hand that wuchou put in front of her. "Instead of being destroyed by them and dying, I want to die here with you." Boom The black energy ball blew in front of them. Chapter 548 Endless grassland It''s like walking on this grassland for a long time. Worry free body is shaking and walking on this grassland step by step. "Finally back?" Worry free turns around and looks at the shadow behind him. "I don''t want to leave here. Let me stay here quietly. I don''t want to face the darkness outside." Wuchou just sat on the grass and didn''t want to pay attention to everything outside. "Fool, everyone needs you, not only me, but also you. Everyone outside needs you. Don''t put the responsibility on the person who protects you from the wind and rain." "This time, let me protect you." ~ battlefield ~ Black smoke surrounded the whole center, and everyone felt that both of them were bound to die, except the two outside. "Here we are." Kil''jaeden wanted to leave, but suddenly he felt a strange feeling. "What?" In the place originally surrounded by black smoke, a blue light rose from the sky, and the whole continent trembled because of the outbreak of this force. "Ah ah!" Kil''jaeden opened his mouth in surprise and looked at the figure holding a person in the blue light. Zizizi Mingming did nothing, but the heroes around him could feel that the lost hope had come back. When the blue light dispersed, wuchou just stood in place, and his injury had disappeared. "What happened?" Kil''jaeden had a strange feeling that he was afraid when he returned to normal. Wuchou first ignored Kil''jaeden, went to Yodel crowd and handed blacksmith Laurie to Lulu who had just recovered. "Take care of her and take care of her. I''ll solve the problem soon." Lulu nodded and caught Lori, the blacksmith. Wuchou walked to the opposite of Kil''jaeden and didn''t fight, but everyone saw that wuchou shed a line of strange tears from the corners of his eyes. "Let''s go, my friend." Whew Lightning and thunder The next moment, wuchou has hit Kil''jaeden with an uppercut. The surrounding heroes and Kil''jaeden don''t see wuchou''s action. "Uh!" Kil''jaeden kept his body steady. I covered my chin and clenched my teeth. "What''s the matter? Even if it''s a moment of movement and a moment of magic fluctuation, I can respond, but even I can''t resist the attack just now, just like." Like lightning Lines like lightning appeared on wuchou''s body, and the original black eyes turned light blue. "Next strike." Whew, boom The ultra-high speed movement even shattered the standing land. Kil''jaeden had sensed the arrival of the enemy''s attack, but his body couldn''t keep up with the response. The punch still hit Kil''jaeden''s left face accurately. "Cut, you guy, even if you suddenly wake up to some power, your power is still not enough to hurt me, and Kil''jaeden is still invincible." Kil''jaeden controlled the magic of darkness and surrounded himself. No matter where wuchou attacked, he couldn''t hurt himself. "Hahaha, what are you going to do? Haven''t you found it?" Wuchou stretched out his hand, and the blue lightning was like a hand reaching for the dark energy. "Er!" Wuchou frowned, but he continued to endure it. The dark energy came to her hand along the lightning and dyed his right hand black. Whew Boom "What!" Kil''jaeden watched, his worry free right hand easily passed through his energy, punched his right face and knocked out one of his front teeth. "Uh!" After two or three turns, Kil''jaeden stopped and looked at the power of wuchou''s right hand. In addition to shock, it was unbelievable. "How can you, how can you use my power!" "I don''t need to explain this to you!" Leaving two charred black marks, wuchou has come to Kil''jaeden, and his hands are like countless fists. Lightning machine gun Poop poop poop Kil''jaeden had no backhand, so he was hit by wuchou. Even if he wanted to leave separately, wuchou would directly pull back to his own body and fight together. "Ah ah!" With the last punch, Kil''jaeden rolled the rolling belt to the distance, and his whole body was scorched by lightning. "How possible, how possible!" Kil''jaeden stood up trembling and shouted at wuchou. "How can you? With this powerful power, who are you?" The powerful lightning condensed in the worry free right fist, and the invincible power aimed at Kil''jaeden in front of him. "I just." Kil''jaeden''s greatness turned the whole man into a black giant, and he punched wuchou''s position. "I just." Wuchou jumped on Kil''jaeden''s fist and ran up along his arm. There were blue lightning around him, forming a lightning ball. "I just!" Wuchou jumped to Kil''jaeden''s chest and raised his fist. "Guardian of the world!" Lightning filled Kil''jaeden''s body, constantly destroying everything in his body, and the whole person was wrapped by lightning. "Ah ah ah!" Boom A strong light obscured everyone''s sight and could see nothing. After the dazzling white light dispersed, the remaining heroes watched Kil''jaeden''s body slowly turn into particles and disappear in place. "Is this your new power?" Wuchou raised his head and saw a dark light in Kil''jaeden''s eyes. "Soon, we''ll see you soon." Kil''jaeden, disappeared. "Did you win?" Yes, I won, just. Wuchou knelt on the ground and thought of what he had sacrificed for this victory. "What is the significance of this victory." No, it makes sense. And what you can do. ~ one day later ~ The whole continent was immersed in a sad atmosphere. Wuchou and his subordinates concentrated in the hall of shadow island. Looking at the ice Laurie lying quietly in the ice coffin, wuchou stretched out her hand and separated her long sword engraved in her soul. "Wang, so you will." "Now I am not your king." Wuchou stops kesulgad, who has not recovered from the serious injury, and puts the long sword on Bing Lori. "In this way, you are not my little girl, but the king of the undead army. Forget everything as a human and continue to live." Frost''s sorrow is integrated into bing Lori''s body to transform everything, including her memory. "This is the last time, kesulgad. Help me take care of her and take her back to your world." Kesulgad raised the coffin with magic and nodded to wuchou. "Yes, my former king." Wuchou looks at his shadow Island, and you have empty heroes. "I''m sorry, everyone. Modkaiser and COGAs have disappeared. I''m no longer your king." In fact, marzaha and kalsas had guessed that when they saw worry free again, the power of emptiness and undead had disappeared. "Where has our king gone?" Wuchou stretched out his hand and the blue lightning flashed. "Become a part of my new strength, that is, at the last moment, I didn''t even call. I disobeyed my ideas and woke up my strength alone." "Then you are still our king. You have been recognized by them as our king." All the heroes half knelt down and faced wuchou. "This is always your territory. We have been waiting for you and waiting for you to come back." "I know." There''s another place. Far away, demacia The white flowers floated down from the sky. Jiawen IV, who was lame, walked in front of the team with crutches, followed by dead soldiers, one of the most obvious, bright red coffins. "Huh?" Suddenly, a familiar man stood in front of the line with a pure white dress in his hand. "What are you doing here?" "I bring hope." Wuchou went to the red coffin and asked people to put down the coffin and put the pure white skirt inside. "You see, the long white dress is very suitable for you. I hope you can get your happiness." The dragon''s blood on her body is completely integrated into long Lori''s body, making the scales she could not control shrink back. "You will be reborn. I don''t care whether you remember me or not." Wuchou went to Jiawen IV, told him the last few things and left. On the other side, the Yodel village. Dang Dang As usual, Lori, the blacksmith, was beating the iron sword in front of her rhythmically. Suddenly, the door of the shop was opened and a bell rang. "Welcome." Lori the blacksmith patted the dust on her hands, wiped her hands with her waist apron, and looked up at the door. Clang The hammer in his hand fell to the ground. Wuchou went straight to the blacksmith Laurie, lowered his head and hugged her with both hands. "Sorry, can you wait for me again?" "How long will I have to wait this time?" Wuchou reaches out his hand, doesn''t open the bangs on the blacksmith Laurie''s forehead, and kisses her forehead. "Wait for me. As long as you wait for me, I will come back and complete our agreement." When the blacksmith Laurie blinked, the figure of worry free disappeared, as if everything just now was an illusion. "I''m waiting for you, big fool." Giant God peak Wuchou stood alone by the giant God peak, looked at solaka and Kalma who had been waiting here for a long time, and asked. "You already know, don''t you?" "We just predicted this possibility, just to see if those girls have the courage to sacrifice for you. Obviously, they are all brave." Solaka and Kalma said to Wu Chou who didn''t know what expression. "If you want to blame us, blame us. Don''t hurt others." "As you said, they are voluntary. What can I do to you?" "This is the world they love. How can I hurt their world." The dark portal appeared in front of wuchou. "When everything is over, I will come back and protect this hard won peace." As wuchou enters the space-time tunnel, the journey of the world is over. As wuchou moves in the space-time tunnel, a strange fluctuation attracts wuchou''s attention. What''s going on? As if to be pulled by some strange existence, wuchou hurriedly stabilized his body with his own energy. The other side of the space-time tunnel. "Well, what''s the matter? I remember that I have used all the materials. Why can''t I summon them?" "Is there something wrong?" In the dim corner, two girls looked at the strange magic array in front of them and said. "It''s impossible. We have started calling according to the regulations. It''s impossible not to call out, and you see, the link has appeared." ~ space time tunnel ~ "What''s the matter? Is this pull the enemy?" Wuchou doesn''t know who can forcibly take himself away. He still has a lot to do. He can''t be taken away like this. "Ah ah ah!" Super Saiya second form Boom, boom Looking at the magic array in front of them, the two girls began to worry about whether they had done something wrong. "Cut, no matter. Increase the intensity. We must fight the summoning beast and force it out." The tension began to weaken. Wuchou thought the attack was over. Unexpectedly, another person came back. "Who is it? Can move around the world like me." The strange man who flew over wore strange clothes and held a strange weapon in his hand. "Enemy or devil!" For demons, now worry free has no good impression, especially demons with horns. "Ha!" The blue energy directly attacked the devil in front of him, but I didn''t expect that the devil had some skills. He actually rebounded his attack, and his turtle sect Qigong didn''t hurt the other party. "Energy immunity, or what?" Looking at the devil in front of him, it seems that he is still stunned. Worry free can not give him any chance. 7 * rushed directly in front of the devil and hit him hard in the chest with three fists. "Unexpected weakness." Obviously, the turtle sect Qigong just now has no effect, but the fist is actually effective. It seems that it is just a demon immune to magic. "Sorry, who told you to meet me here!" The fist with the greatest strength explodes the devil''s head with one punch, and he thinks he has solved the devil. But unexpectedly, the gravity that had disappeared suddenly increased its strength again and prepared to pull itself out of the space-time tunnel. "No, I''m careless. Is there a demon world on the other side?" Wuchou is ready. If something suddenly attacks him outside, he will quickly move away and think of a way at that time. The huge black hand will pull worry free into this off track world. "Accidents always happen." In the dark space, God looked at the world into which wuchou fell and shook his head helplessly. "Bad boy, this man has no time, just for that little greeting, waste our time." The light ball kept shaking and slowly turned into a pale figure. "Well, anyway, he still has to find a way to control new forces. The world can do it. Just waste some time." On the other side of the dark space, a trace of black air slowly penetrated here, but it was soon dispersed. "Just how long can I hold on? I''m old. It''s time to stop." God looks carefree and hopes that he can complete his mission in the end. Chapter 549 When wuchou was ready to be pulled into that dangerous time, unexpectedly, another call interrupted wuchou''s thoughts. "What!" In the space-time tunnel, another world suddenly stretched out a huge black hand, interrupting the transmission of worry free itself. Even God, who is still watching in the dark space, feels incredible. "What''s going on!" The illusory old man even angrily patted the table that didn''t exist in front of him. "Two, no, three are competing. Why, is there something I can''t see?" But when God began to look at the three worlds, he finally found something wrong. "I see. It''s a trap. Damn it. Why did I find it now?" God can''t stop wuchou who is already in the time-space tunnel. He can only quickly lift all the restrictions on wuchou and hope wuchou can tide over this difficulty. At this time, standing at the door of the two worlds, wuchou felt that another door appeared behind him. Not only that, he had felt that all the limitations of his body had been lifted. "Three worlds at once?" Although wuchou has been shouldering the responsibility of helping them save the world, wuchou is not a coolie. Three people at one time will die. Then choose one by feeling. Worry free enters the world he thinks is the safest, but how does he know? In fact, the three worlds are traps designed by others. Transition line Guru Guru Nagetto Where am I? I feel that my whole body is surrounded by a liquid, but I have no impression when I fell into the water. Was it in the water at the beginning? However, wuchou seems to find that he can''t move. Obviously, he is conscious, but the body can''t move. Moreover, it seems that there are some strange foreign objects around his body, just like he was placed in the training cabin in the film. The body is breathing passively, and the continuous demand for resources is transported from the pipeline inserted outside the body. What world did I fall into. Worry free has been maintained for three days. Dong Dong Dong It felt as if the things that had been restricting the body had finally been lifted. Wuchou slowly opened his eyes. He was indeed placed in a strange training cabin. There were some strange people around him, but it was incredible. These people were wearing strange dresses instead of their expected white experimental clothes. "Can you hear us?" The voice came in and nodded without worry. It''s just that these people outside seem very surprised that wuchou can respond to them. After all, the situation in front of them is quite special. "Sorry, after all, you suddenly fell near us, and your body has a strange magic, so we have to lock you here like this." Then a white haired man and wuchou said. "Then, sir, what I care most now is, are you human?" Wu Chou nodded. "Then, why do you obviously have an ordinary body higher than ordinary people? Why can you fall from the sky and directly fall near our secret base without damage?" No worry, no way to explain, just simply shook his head. "Well, Grandpa, since this ordinary man doesn''t have any special abilities, it''s useless for you to lock him up here and study a person." Behind the white haired man, a blonde girl wearing a red tone said in a particularly high-profile tone. "Well, well, anyway, we really can''t work out anything. I''m sorry, sir. For our safety, that''s it. When we eliminate this part of your memory, you can leave." With that, worry free consciousness collapsed again and fell into a coma. ~ transition ~ When wuchou woke up again, he found himself thrown into an ordinary guest room and wearing a very ordinary shirt. The surrounding furnishings are also very modern. When you open the window and see the scenery outside the window, you have at least confirmed that you are in a modern world, but that strange memory makes you doubt. "I want to know what the world is like." After leaving the hotel, I walked on the street without worry. Looking at these blondes around me, I felt like I had come to Europe in a different world. Thanks to the physical transformation, although wuchou can understand and understand their words, wuchou doesn''t know what language they are actually speaking and writing. "Ask someone." When you find a person like a policeman, worry free knows what Italy you are in. But worry free still doesn''t know what the meaning of your presence here is and what you need to do when you come to this world. However, since wuchou came to this world, a soul in his heart has been rioting. It feels like something is in this world that affects him. "How long will they follow me?" In fact, wuchou has noticed that someone has been following him behind. It seems that those who say memory elimination are a little worried about their inexplicable appearance, and they don''t trust themselves at all. When wuchou is still wandering around aimlessly, I didn''t expect a strange young man to come and look at wuchou seriously. "Ah, there is such a magical person as you here." Wuchou looked at the boy with incredible power in front of him and felt that the other party seemed to have no malice towards him, so he responded to the other party. "You are. You are not very special yourself. Why do you say I am very special?" The boy looked at wuchou seriously, as if wuchou was really telling the truth. "Don''t you know?" "Know what?" They didn''t know it at all. The two people who had been following wuchou behind them were terrified to see that wuchou was actually "friendly" talking with the young man in front of him. "It seems that I really don''t know. Unfortunately, I came down just to seek an opponent. I didn''t expect to meet such an interesting opponent. The other party didn''t know his ability." Looking at the young man shaking his head regretfully, wuchou is more unclear, so. "Forget it. After all, you don''t seem to be that aggressive person. It seems that you are the blade of revenge. I won''t bother you. Of course, I''ll accompany you whenever you want to fight with me." With that, the boy disappeared in front of wuchou at a very fast speed. Wuchou just saw some residual shadows. "Awesome, are these monsters in this world?" Wuchou didn''t expect to meet such a powerful person by such a coincidence. It seems that who in this world is very deep, so you should deal with it carefully. Just before long, the blonde girl who met in the strange laboratory actually appeared in front of wuchou again, and even pulled out the long sword around her waist. "Despicable man, die!" Chapter 550 ~ Italy, a street ~ Karaok The stabbing sword in the blonde girl''s hand constantly attacks wuchou. Every attack can wave a faint breaking wind. But even so, wuchou is simple. It just avoids the other party''s attack. No matter what the other party does, it can''t hit wuchou. "Damn it." The blonde girl continued to attack more and more quickly, but she couldn''t even pick the worry free sleeves. "Hurry up, hurry up, or how can you hit me?" While avoiding the attack of the other party, wuchou smiled at the blonde girl in front of him. When the girl saw what wuchou was doing, it turned out that wuchou had been staring at the girl''s shaking body because of violent activities. "Lust wolf, I didn''t expect you to be such a person, but I''ve seen all your body. It''s no big deal." Hearing what the blonde girl in front of me said, wuchou found out whether there was something wrong with her. Why did she suddenly become a little frivolous? Was there something wrong with her. Looking at wuchou standing in situ in a daze, the blonde girl knew that this method could not hit this guy, sang for a while, took out another weapon and cut it at wuchou. "I said, there are too many grade differences. You are not my opponent." Even if the weapon is changed, the girl still can''t hit without worry every time. Even if the sword wind is raised, she can''t hit without worry. "Oh, no more." Seeing that wuchou finally didn''t intend to avoid, the girl smiled and cut it directly at wuchou. thud In the girl''s surprised eyes, wuchou''s two fingers caught each other''s weapons, and the corners of her mouth tilted slightly. Click The long sword in the girl''s hand was broken when her finger was turned. "Young girl, it''s still early to fight with me. Go back and practice well and challenge me next time." With that, wuchou turned to leave, but unexpectedly, the blonde girl shouted wuchou. "Wait!" Wuchou turned his head, looked at the girl who still seemed unconvinced and asked. "What''s the matter? Do you want to fight me without weapons, or do you have a problem?" "Sir, are you human, or are you just a hidden God?" God? Hearing this word, wuchou unconsciously felt a strange burning heat in his body and a fierce light in his eyes. The blonde girl saw the change of worry free moment and was scared to step back. "Are you God?" "Hum, God?" Wuchou probably knows what''s going on. It turns out that the reason why the world calls itself is this. "God is an irresponsible thing. He is just a human who does everything by means of his own preferences and purposes, and I." "It''s not that kind of thing." Boom, boom The ground began to shake, as if something had been inspired by worry free words. "Ah ah!" Originally, the flat earth was shaking. A high mountain stood up from the ground. No, it''s not a high mountain. It should be said to be a Titan. "Ah ah!" When passers-by saw the huge thing, they were in a panic and fled everywhere. "That''s how the legendary giant, Titan, could have been hidden in this Italy, and all the magical associations didn''t notice." The blonde looked at the suddenly appeared Titan and was still thinking about whether the emergence of the God of disobedience caused the resurrection of these creatures. She just didn''t expect that the stranger who had stood in front of her had rushed to the Titan. "It''s too messy, that man, but is he also God?" If so, the blonde can also let go of why her attack can be completely offset by the other party. But soon, the girl''s common sense was broken by him again. "Damn Spartans, dare to appear in this world. It''s all because of you that we will fail in that war. Only death can reduce our anger!" The Titan spoke, and the God that the blonde had always thought was not a God, but a human being. Spartan? The blonde girl can''t remember what Spartans can be called the existence of God. Even Greek myths don''t describe Spartans too much, and no Spartans can become gods. "I, lose to an ordinary person?" The girl''s self-esteem did not allow her to just watch, put on a pair of strange shoes and keep up with worry free pace. "Hey, what the hell are you going to do?" Watching wuchou rush to the Titan, the blonde quickly drank wuchou. "Go away, he''s mine!" Red tattoos, instant cross dressing, ancient Spartan robes. Athena''s sword with flame pattern burned in his hand. "What''s that?" The blonde looked at wuchou''s clothes and weapons and was surprised. "No, and that weapon. What is it?" Click, click call The Titan raised his hand to wuchou and hit him hard. His huge fist hit the ground and shattered the buildings in the whole street. Clattering The chain flew out of the smoke, jumped directly into the Titan''s hand and ran up his arm. "It''s too chaotic. Obviously, he doesn''t even have any support magic. Why on earth does he rush up directly?" The other hand of the Titan was directly photographed at the exact location of worry free. The blonde even thought worry free would die. Unexpectedly, the Titan actually moved his hand in pain. Worry free continued to rush up like there was no impact. "Ah ah!" Worry free sees the weakness of the Titan. The rogue sword in his hand cuts down these cracks and pulls them forward step by step. "Oh, ah!" Huge trees and vines stretched out from the Titan to block wuchou''s way, but these things could not stop the double swords in wuchou''s hand, and all of them were cut off at once. "Acridine ah!" Wuchou rushed to the Titan''s chest, turned a pair of fist sets on his hand, hammered it down at the Titan''s chest, punched again and again, broke the protection in front of his chest and jumped directly into his body. The blonde girl was still standing in the tall building to watch. Suddenly, the Titans were struggling, rioting, dancing and destroying the surrounding buildings. "Oh, ah, ah!" The golden light came from the Titan''s chest, the huge blue flame exploded from his body, and the whole Titan broke into a pile of rocks. When all the dust settled, the blonde only saw wuchou standing on the top of the pile, holding a huge tree root in her hand and cutting it in half with a sword. "This is the Spartan." The blonde looked at the worry free girl with her back to herself and facing the sun. Unconsciously, it seemed that something different had awakened. "This is just the beginning." Chapter 551 I''m just an ordinary person. In order to win the war, I sacrificed my family and companions. A mortal who takes revenge on the gods. A mortal elected by the gods. Mortals expelled by the gods. Complete the impossible destiny with mortal body. Kill all enemies that hinder my revenge. ~ end of memory ~ When wuchou wakes up from his dream, his hair is soaked with sweat and he gasps. Even if wuchou knows what else is waiting for him in the world, wuchou cares more about the completion of this wish. The departure of relatives and friends. "Who is it?" Wuchou feels that someone is standing there outside the door, even if that person hasn''t knocked. "It''s me." The girl this morning. "Come in." The blonde pushed open the door and looked at wuchou. "Didn''t I bother you?" "No, on the contrary, I want to ask you why I have chosen another place." But when you think about it carefully, it''s someone else''s territory. In this way, they can''t find worry free. Then they really have a problem. "Nothing, nothing, I just have something to confirm." The blonde girl went to the bed and sat down, looking at the sweating worry free, thinking about what the other party had done. "Cough." The blonde quickly pulled her thoughts back and introduced herself to wuchou. "My name, Erica bronteri, is the knight of the red copper and black cross. Here I hope you can answer some of my questions." "It''s the question of whether God is God again. I''ve had enough. I said, I''m just human." Wuchou jumped out of bed, picked up a nearby towel, wiped the sweat on his head, and said carelessly. "Then, excuse my rudeness." I saw a trace of blue light moving on wuchou and finally returned to Erica''s hand. "What''s the matter?" Erica looked at wuchou with unbelievable eyes. "How is it possible that no matter how you kill God, you should become a demon king. Why haven''t you changed?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I''m busy. I''m sorry." With that, wuchou is ready to get dressed and leave quickly. "Wait." The girl hurried to wuchou and came half kneeling. Wuchou couldn''t understand what she was doing. "What are you doing? I said I''m not a God, just a human. Don''t keep pestering me." "However, the fact has happened. You have killed God with your own ability and have been considered as the new king by us. Even if you are Spartan, now that you have been found here by us, you have no identity certificate. You are our king." Wuchou looked at the girl who was going to continue to entangle herself. There was no way to move away immediately. "What!" Erica saw that wuchou was so ruthless, so she ran away. She quickly went out and ordered people to find the runaway king. After all, if they make trouble, it will be devastating. On the other side, wuchou, who had just moved away in an instant, could only go to the street where he fought with the Titans at that time. Unexpectedly, he just came here and found that the interception area had been built nearby, otherwise the residents and others would approach. "Did the meteorite fall?" Looking at the official announcement, wuchou found out that there are still any gods in this world. These things are all things in the inner world. I don''t want normal people to know. "Forget it, since you know your goal, isn''t it obvious where you want to go?" But first, find a place to visit. After all, worry free still needs some information. At this time, when the red copper black cross was still worrying about where the unknown king came from, why he appeared here, and why he didn''t get the power to kill the God of disobedience II, there was an unclear message at last. "What, found the weapon used by the king?" The historian took out an old wool scroll and Zhi pointed to the incredible words on it. "Here, the words once told us that the legendary Spartans won the victory and sacrificed their wives and children by borrowing the power of the God of war. Finally, they turned into the sword of revenge and killed the God of war." "Also, in Greek mythology, the most famous villain, the first God killer." Even though the recorded text is not clear, we still see that the legendary Spartans hold a strange chain and double swords. "The original God killer." The red copper and black cross knew how big a fish they had let go and ordered the whole city to be on alert. They must find the original king. At this time, Wang, who was wanted by them, was eating his own ice cream in a dessert shop. "Well, that''s great. It''s right not to leave." Wuchou sat by the window, eating ice cream happily, but soon another thing attracted wuchou''s attention. "Huh?" A girl in a strange uniform stood quietly by the store door, looking at the sign, as if she hesitated. "Is it them again? But it''s strange. It doesn''t feel like their hand, another organization?" Wuchou didn''t speak, so he sat in his position and continued to eat his ice cream. Soon, wuchou found that the girl was still hesitating by the door, and even wuchou could see her face start to turn red. "Isn''t it?" Wuchou walked to the door, looked at the shy blushing girl with her head down, took each other''s hand and said. "Really, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Come in when you come." With that, no matter the girl squeaks, she pulls the girl in. Although the girl was a little resistant at first, she soon blushed, lowered her head and said thank you. The girl''s long silver hair and lovely face reveal a strange heroic spirit like Erica. Handsome and beautiful exist on the girl at the same time, and there is no worry. From the girl''s words and deeds and the behavior at the door just now, it can be seen that the girl not only wants to do something ordinary girls can do, but also wants to maintain her dignity as a knight and is afraid to be seen by acquaintances. The tangle all over makes wuchou feel that the girl is very attractive to him. Of course, wuchou thinks that it may be a strange change that makes him more and more strange. "You''re welcome, but I''d like to know, girl, what''s your name?" "Liliana, crannichar, thank you for your help, but actually, I can come in by myself. It doesn''t matter." The girl speaks in a low voice, and the inconsistent speaking style makes wuchou feel that the girl is more special. "Look up." The girl was still shy and didn''t dare to look up. She held out her hand, pinched the girl''s chin and raised the girl''s head. "Don''t be afraid. If you really don''t want others to know you come in in the future, you might as well change your clothes. At least you don''t have to worry so much." Sensing that the red lion was approaching him, Wu Chou sighed, put down the ice cream he hadn''t finished yet, and put down the money he conveniently brought. "Good bye, lovely girl." Watching the girl disappear out of thin air, Liliana found that the man in front of her was a special man. Chapter 552 late at night Wuchou walked aimlessly near the ship port and hid all day. Wuchou was a little tired. He noticed the figure that had been following him behind him, and wuchou stopped. "Come out." Erica came out of the corner and looked at wuchou. "Wang, what the hell are you doing here?" "I said, I am neither a king nor a God. Why are you pestering me?" "Hee hee, as long as you are in Italy, we can''t help but care about you. After all, you are a disaster." Without worry, there is no way to sit on the ground and look at the stars in the sky. "Wang, we already know part of your truth. Why are you here? What are you looking for?" Compared with believing that wuchou is the legendary god killer, Erica prefers wuchou to be the legendary god of disobedience. After all, the times have been too long, and even the God killer can''t live to the present. "Don''t call me king. Since we know each other, call me worry free. This is my name." Erica nodded. When it was time to go back, she slowly flipped through the ancient books to check the man. "As for what you said about looking for things, in fact, I''m really looking for things, but I know very well that the thing I''m looking for is not in Greece, so I began to have a headache. I don''t know where to find that thing." "Something, maybe we can help." Worry free is just shaking your head. "You won''t help me with this. Your purpose is to protect the world from being destroyed by gods, and my purpose is completely contrary to you." "I want to find specific gods and complete my revenge. Therefore, I must have a war with those gods." "Wait." Erica said. "If you really want to fight, can you go to other places where there is no one and reduce the damage?" When Erica hears wuchou''s revenge, she naturally hears that it is impossible to stop the other party, but Erica hopes that wuchou can find a place where no one can fight and minimize the damage. "I can only say try my best in this matter." Wuchou patted the dust on his body, stood up and suddenly saw a special figure. When the breeze blows, the girl''s silver hair is lifted, and the silver hair swings side by side with the wind. The lovely blue woven hat protects the girl. The orange sweater and blue skirt, the black silk of the feet set off the girl''s slender legs, and the black leather shoes step on the ground. They look childish but lovely faces, and the pupils are as deep as the night. "Wang?" Erica stood up and looked at wuchou. She saw a drop of clear tears from the corners of wuchou''s eyes. The quiet girl looked at wuchou who shed tears and looked at wuchou with strange eyes. "Human, do you know my concubine?" Wuchou approached the girl step by step, saying sorry. "Athena?" The girl looked at wuchou with strange eyes. "You know my identity, but I don''t remember you. Who are you?" Although very similar, it is still a little different. "I''m sorry, but you are very similar to my old friend, but I know very well that you are not that old friend." Wuchou took the girl''s hand and drew a circle in the girl''s palm. "Whether you are Athena I know or not, leave this to you. As long as you are in danger, I will appear." Feeling the magic of the palm, Athena touched her palm, felt the feelings of her master, and suddenly left. "Is it over?" Erica was a little worried when she heard what wuchou said just now. The two people suddenly fought here. Fortunately, they didn''t fight, otherwise it would be another troublesome account at that time. "Well, I accept your help." Worry free turns to look at Erica. The remaining apologies and feelings for Athena have disappeared, leaving only the flame of revenge. "Ah?" "What''s the matter? What you said is not to accept my protection? Since you know the gods and kill gods, it naturally shows that there are people who can kill gods in the world, and you have been following me. You don''t want me to join you. You either have a troublesome God killer or not. Am I right?" Erica nodded and recognized the God in front of her again. She had a little mind. At least she had guessed about it. "Naturally, you want to find a reliable person to help, and I also need some information. Naturally, there is no problem. It''s OK to accept your help." "That''s good, Wang. Come with me. I''ll take you to meet our insiders." ~ excessive ~ Early in the morning, wuchou took Erica around the street and said what to visit, but Erica still saw that wuchou was just looking for her own goal. "I said Wang, why don''t you tell me who your goal is? Since we have agreed to accept your protection, we are naturally willing to help you. Your purpose is revenge. At least tell us which God you want to find." Wuchou stopped and turned to look at Erica behind him. "After all, you shouldn''t be able to help me with the goal I''m looking for. It''s better for me to walk around. Maybe I''ll meet again." With that, wuchou continued to move forward without paying any attention to Erica shouting behind her. "Wang, wait for me." At this time, they happened to pass by yesterday''s dessert shop. Wuchou happened to see a silver haired Knight sitting by the window. "Erica, come with me when you see an acquaintance." At this time, Liliana, sitting in her seat waiting for her dessert, was worrying about something. "Unexpectedly, the man yesterday was the new king." As soon as Liliana returned yesterday, she was questioned by her own organization and said everything she felt ashamed about her hobbies and meeting that person. She just didn''t expect that what she said next made Liliana feel incredible. "However, I feel like a gentle king. Maybe it''s not impossible." When Liliana was still thinking, she suddenly took off her hat with one hand. Before Liliana could say anything, a familiar voice stopped Liliana. "Nice clothes, Liliana." "Ah, ah, thank you." Liliana saw that what appeared in front of her was the king she met yesterday. Liliana, who was blushing because of her delusion just now, noticed the familiar person behind wuchou. "Erica browntree, what are you doing here?" "I thought who Wang was talking about. It turned out to be Lily. What''s the matter? Why are you so free to stroll?" Erica didn''t expect wuchou to know Liliana, and it seems that wuchou has a good sense of Liliana and is a troublesome enemy. "Hum, you don''t need to take care of it." With that, I remembered that wuchou was around, and I was a little embarrassed. "It''s all right. Do you mind if we sit down?" "Please." Wuchou and Erica sit opposite Liliana, but Erica suddenly wants to hold wuchou''s arm. Wuchou can''t help it. She drives her opposite and sits with Liliana. "Wang, although lily is not one of us, she is also an Italian. At least now you can tell me who the God you are looking for is?" Liliana originally wanted to complain about why Erica sat down, but when she heard the conversation, Liliana quickly stopped talking. Erica smiled as if she had succeeded and looked at wuchou carefully. Wuchou probably guessed Erica''s idea, sighed and said. "My goal is the sea over there." Chapter 553 The sea is the cradle of life The sea occupies the vast majority of the whole world. Human beings can only survive on land. The sea is like capricious human beings, sometimes calm and sometimes violent. The first goal of worry free is the sea in front of us. "King, please be careful. The sea is a troublesome enemy, and the God of the sea will cause great riots. Please think twice." Since wuchou left the dessert shop, Erica and Liliana reached an agreement on the red copper black cross and bronze black cross behind to jointly support the new king. After all, the king seems to be more persuasive than the unreliable king of sword. Just unexpectedly, a big trouble came to them in a few days. "Yes, the power of the God of the sea must be very powerful. At that time, it is bound to attract other God killers to join. At that time, it will be a mess." Wuchou looked at the two girls who followed him, pressed their temples with a headache and said. "I know, so I don''t need your help. You just provide me with something." "What?" "Things related to Poseidon, that''s good. I''ll solve the rest myself." With that, wuchou shut himself in the room. "Hum, stupid king, do you really think that gods are so easy to summon, that is, simple media is enough?" Since Erica heard wuchou say so, she naturally felt relieved to help find it. Anyway, according to their understanding, wuchou couldn''t call. "But is it really so simple to summon? If it is really summoned." Liliana thinks differently. If worry free really calls it out, then at that time. "Don''t worry, lily. Anyway, stupid Wang can''t do it. Let''s go to the media first." There is a new God killer in Europe. The news has spread all over the world. It is said that the titans of ancient times were killed. No one knows what power they have obtained. On a remote island, a young man is comfortably lying on a beach chair, basking in the sun and feeling the warmth. "King, something big has happened." The boy picked up his sunglasses, looked at the relatives and friends running over, and turned impatiently. "No, I don''t want to work. I want to take a vacation." "Fool, the new king has appeared and is still in Italy. What are you still thinking?" Speaking of these, the boy was suddenly full of interest. "Oh, in my territory? Although I don''t care about these things, it''s rare to have another opponent. Go back and have a look." Although the other kings also received the news, they didn''t care too much. On the contrary, the magic associations in the rest of the world began to complain about why there was a new king in Europe. At this time, wuchou is in his room, looking at the so-called media they brought to him. "Is this the media?" Looking at a sea fish brought by Erica and the seaweed brought back by Liliana, wuchou began to feel whether he had misunderstood something. "Yes, this is also a media. After all, the media itself does not spread the things of the sea. If you want us to find them, we can only give them to you in the end." Although there were really some things, how could Erica and Liliana bring them back? Finally, they both thought it was, so they brought it. Wuchou also felt that he didn''t think enough. After all, the sea did explore too few mythological objects. Maybe he thought too much, but soon, wuchou thought of a new way. seaside Wait for wuchou and others to come to the beach, look at the sea in the distance, and slowly fantasize about an enemy. "Come out, Poseidon, I''m looking for you!" With that, wuchou threw a huge ball of light at the sea and blew up the sea in a provocative way. "Wang, what are you doing?" Seeing that the clothes on wuchou''s body have become the battle dress and more red tattoos at that time, Erica knows that wuchou is serious, but can this method really lead to Poseidon? Looking at wuchou standing on the beach and overlooking the sea, the two women behind him didn''t expect that they really began to change. The sky over the sea began to be covered with dark clouds, the sea began to appear unusual waves, and a huge magic reaction appeared on the sea. Whew Boom A huge horse composed of water jumped out of the sea. The next second, a giant composed of water stood up from the sea with a huge Trident and looked at wuchou. "Who disturbed God''s sleep?" Seeing wuchou standing on the coast, the huge sea god laughed. "Spartans, it''s you. What''s the matter? You dare to come back and challenge me. Years have made you lose your cool judgment and mistakenly think you''re the opponent I said?" The two women didn''t expect that wuchou really called out the sea god. First, they were surprised, and then they smiled bitterly. "Then, how much disaster will the next battle cause?" Erica thought so at first. Unexpectedly, Liliana ran to wuchou and clenched each other''s hands. "Stop, even if you are the king, the sea god is not. We can provoke you. Let''s go quickly." "Ah." Wuchou stretched out his hand, patted Liliana on the head and smiled. "Wait for me, it will be over soon." I saw wuchou jump directly into the sea and run on the sea. "Poseidon, the real soldiers always face the enemy. They have the kind to leave the so-called armor and fight with me!" A huge sea snake appears on the sea and pours on wuchou. "This is your last insult to the gods, Spartans!" Under Poseidon''s control, the whole huge wave jumped directly at wuchou. Wuchou pulled out Athena''s sword at his waist, crossed by a red comet and cut off the huge wave in front of him. "Ha ha ha!" Poseidon rode a Shanghai horse and rushed up to wuchou. The blue lightning was entangled in the Trident by Poseidon. "Spartans!" "Poseidon!" The blue vortex surrounds wuchou, and the huge magic turns into a huge spiral gun, which directly hits Poseidon. Boom Tie Poseidon''s horse disappeared, and wuchou rolled several times in the air. As soon as the gray wings behind him opened, he temporarily suspended in the air. "Uh!" Poseidon''s body grew slowly, and even his huge body was connected to the sea. Standing up from the sea, Italy was all flustered when it saw the giants on the sea. "Spartan, you can''t beat me!" Ten meter high waves rushed directly at wuchou, and Erica and Liliana standing on the bank only felt desperate. "Things have developed according to the most troublesome situation I expected." Erica and Liliana did not expect that wuchou would return to the shore and say to them. "Squat down." the two women squatted down obediently. The next second, the black light flashed. The rushing waves were cut off by wuchou''s sword. Part of the sea water still fell from the sky and hit them. When the two women opened their eyes, they only saw a big sword with strange light in wuchou''s hand. "Poseidon!" Chapter 554 "Uh!" Poseidon waved his trident and turned it into a huge sea vortex. "Spartans, take me!" The huge sea whirlpool is aimed at the ground where wuchou is standing. Wuchou jumps directly into the air. The Olympic sword in his hand is a sword aimed at the whirlpool, and the red flame cleaves the whirlwind. "Poseidon, you coward, how can you defeat me?" Huge water element giant snakes rise on the water surface and bite directly at wuchou on the ground. "Hum." Wuchou put away his big sword, took out his double swords, jumped on one of them, and rode the other side close to Poseidon. Karaok The huge tentacles stretched out from the water and attacked wuchou standing high, but each tentacle would be directly cut off by wuchou''s twin swords. Click, Hoo Hoo The cross of flame and chain, the red flame forms a huge vortex and pushes away the tentacles surrounding him. "Spartans!" Poseidon picked up the golden Trident in his hand and stabbed it directly at wuchou. Wuchou wrapped the Trident around him with an incredible power. It was a collision at Poseidon''s chest, which shattered the protection in front of his chest. "No!" Poseidon surrounded himself with a water wall in time to separate himself from wuchou. The huge water wall even made a crisp cutting sound, which even two women standing on the coast could hear. "Can''t go, it will be cut in half." However, how can wuchou be afraid of these things? Pulling out the Olympic sword and aiming at the water wall is a sword. A trident is aimed at wuchou and stabbed directly. Poseidon naturally knows that wuchou can break his defense, and the attack is already ready. Wuchou, naturally guessed that Poseidon''s practice. "What''s that!" The Golden Arm Guard emits a dazzling golden light, and one move bounces off Poseidon''s attack. Not only that, wuchou also grabs Poseidon''s trident and rushes into Poseidon''s huge human figure. The two women saw Poseidon standing on the sea, motionless. After a while, the whole figure suddenly began to shake. Like being hit by something, a column of water flew out from behind, and the huge figure fell down because of the owner''s departure. Guru Guru Nagetto "Cough." The middle-aged man covered in blood hit the coast and lay on the ground. "This is Poseidon, Poseidon?" Wuchou then returned to the shore and walked to Poseidon who fell to the ground. "Listen, Spartans, I know who you resent, but I don''t think it has much to do with me, does it?" "Of course, just tell me one thing, Zeus, where is it?" Poseidon also wanted to stand up and said to wuchou in a contemptuous tone. "Ha, you still want to defeat him. Don''t think about it. He has hidden the mountain and didn''t even tell me that you can''t find him." "Ah ah!" Wuchou didn''t come here to listen to his nonsense and step on Poseidon''s finger. "I don''t have time to listen to you. Tell me, Zeus, where is it?" "I don''t know, I really don''t know. Forgive me and let me go in Athena''s face." Poop Wuchou lowered his body and punched Poseidon hard in the face. Grab each other''s hair and lift it in front of you. "Never, you don''t deserve to mention her in front of me." With that, wuchou kicked Poseidon and punched Poseidon again and again. "Ah ah!" Poseidon hurriedly greeted the water on the sea, wrapped his worry free arms, and hurried to the beach. "Ah ah!" Wuchou broke free at once, took Poseidon''s foot with one hand and fell hard behind him. Poseidon''s eyes were a little blurred, and his eyes could not see clearly what was in front of him. "Poor God." Wuchou directly holds Poseidon''s head in both hands. Poseidon is still struggling, but it''s useless. Wuchou''s fingers buckle. A huge twist. The two women even couldn''t bear to watch what wuchou did. When wuchou finished everything, they kicked Poseidon into the sea. After a while, the huge waves rushed to the ground. Just when the two women thought things had become troublesome, the waves suddenly stopped and stayed in mid air. "What''s the matter?" Wuchou took a golden Trident and pointed it directly in the direction of the waves. "Go back!" The waves returned to the sea in the direction of worry free, as if nothing had happened. "Just like the real sea god." Erica and Liliana looked at what wuchou had just done and finally determined what wuchou had got. "It''s not a simple power, it''s the power of God." Liliana and Erica looked at the worry free body covered with blood. Although most of the blood was not his, they also looked particularly ferocious. "This is only the first, soon, the next, the next, I will kill for my revenge." The golden Trident turns into a tattoo and is engraved on wuchou''s arm. "Wang, are you okay?" Liliana and Erica approached each other carefully for fear of killing each other. "It''s all right. I''m just a little tired. I''ll have a rest first. It''s a pity that I didn''t get the information I wanted." When wuchou and Erica go back, Liliana and Erica quickly report what happened at that time, as well as the new abilities wuchou got. "Is the king''s goal finally Zeus? It''s terrible. If they really fight at that time, I can''t imagine what the world will be like." "However, we haven''t been to the sea disasters today. I didn''t expect the king to help us block them. It seems that the king is a little kind-hearted. At least he won''t forcibly persecute innocent people." In the end, everyone decided. "If we continue to support the king''s behavior, there is a king who is willing to protect mankind, and the combat power is so terrible, our position will be detached." Erica and Liliana would guess the same. After the meeting, their grandfather and master found two people at the same time. "Grandpa, I know what you want to say." Erica smiled confidently. "It''s just the people around Wang. I''m the first person to contact Wang. It''s no problem to stay with Wang." On the other hand, lily, who has no political mind, is not clear about what her master said. "Lily, please do that for our bronze black cross, and Wang seems to value you very much. Here''s your chance." With that, the master even picked up his handkerchief and wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes. "It''s great to find a good client." Liliana didn''t know what they needed to do until she left the headquarters. "Hey, little girl, I think you can take me to see someone." The casual demon king who appeared in front of Liliana. Chapter 555 "Don''t let anyone go!" The sound of kicking the door, screaming and hoofs mixed together. "No, no!" The figure falling in a pool of blood made the general feel desperate and painful. "Unforgivable, unforgivable, Ares!" Blood and pain left unforgettable marks on men. ~ reality ~ "Wang, are you okay?" The familiar voice awakened the worry free nap. The golden hair fell in front of her. Erica stood in front of worry free, with one hand close to worry free''s forehead. "Wang, what''s the matter with you?" Erica just came back here and saw wuchou lying on the couch, sweating and even talking strange dreams. Erica thought wuchou had a nightmare and woke up wuchou. "Nothing, just think of something disgusting." Wuchou got up from his chair, looked at the Trident tattoo on his hand and thought of it in his heart. "First, who are you looking for next?" Suddenly, wuchou felt that there was a strong energy response close to this side. "Erica, where''s Liliana?" "I don''t know. We go back to report separately. I don''t know why she hasn''t come back so late?" Wuchou smiled and looked out the door. "Because a guest came to the door." thump-thump-thump Regular knocking at the door However, before the host''s response, the guests outside the door had come in on Zhu song''s own initiative. "Ah, is this your temporary foothold? Yes, I can see that you still have some taste." Walking in, he had dazzling blond hair, spoke carelessly, and his tone was very easy-going, but wuchou still felt a strange pride in his bones. "Are you a god killer?" With that, Liliana finally came in, but she kept her head down and didn''t dare to look worry free. "Sorry, I brought them back." "Lily, it''s okay." Wuchou pulls Lily behind her and is alert to the God killer who looks at the door. "What''s the matter with you? Do you really want to fight? Sorry, I don''t want to fight you." "No, no, no, I really planned to fight you, but now I''m not interested." To the surprise of Liliana and Erica, they thought the battle was inevitable. Unexpectedly, the other party really didn''t come to fight. "Why?" The God killer picked up a small alarm clock on the table and said carelessly. "It''s true that fighting the strong is my interest, but I just came in and saw you. I see that you just want to finish your revenge early and then live and die by yourself. Then why should I hinder others?" "I''m not interested in a person who doesn''t want to live. When you decide to live, come back to me." With that, the blonde God killer left. When the blonde God killer finally went away, Liliana and Erica surrounded and looked worried. "Wang, did you decide to die when you planned to finish your family''s revenge?" No worry, silent. "Why, it''s rare to live in this world. Why don''t you cherish your life? Don''t you have any other ideas except revenge?" "This is my purpose, this is the meaning of my existence. Even if you don''t help me, I will go on alone until my revenge is over." Wuchou ignored the entanglement of the two women, sat down quietly and looked at the two women who were going to say something. "While I''m still here, I''ll protect you. That''s it. I''ve already figured out my next goal." The two women saw that they could not persuade or stop the person in front of them for a while, so they had to listen to what wuchou was going to say for a while. "So, Wang, who''s your next goal?" Liliana and Erica don''t look very good, but wuchou doesn''t care what they think. Now he just wants to end early. "You should know very well, brother of Zeus, if you say Poseidon, who is the other?" "Hades, Hades." Erica and Liliana looked at wuchou with surprised eyes. "No, Wang, that''s the king of Hades, the God who controls death, and you also said that calling him out can cause a big riot in an instant. Since your purpose is Zeus, there are many people to choose from." Liliana also nodded, thinking that the worry free choice was too troublesome, not only for himself, but also for the next natural disaster. "In fact, even if you choose others, Hades must die, because I have a grudge against him." "What?" Wuchou was silent for a moment and said. "But I killed someone else''s wife. Do you think the other party will forgive me in the end?" The continuous connection of news made Erica and Liliana stop thinking. "So my next goal must be that guy." "But, Wang, how do we go to the underworld to deal with Hades, or how to summon Hades? In fact, there is no medium in the underworld." "It doesn''t matter. I have a clue about this." ~ transition ~ Italy, unexpectedly, is really not far from Greece. Worry free, their purpose this time is near Olympus in Greece, where Zeus once lived. "Well, the speed of taking a boat will be faster, so just take a boat." But it''s strange that when Erica and Liliana talked about planes, they insisted on taking a boat instead of a plane. "Why, isn''t the plane getting to the destination faster?" Erica asked, looking at Wu Chou sitting quietly in her seat. "No, the plane is cursed. If the conditions don''t allow, I''ll take you directly." Erica and Liliana take worry free as a joke. Fly over and how to fly. Sitting quietly in the cabin, Erica is also a little bored and is ready to go out for a walk. Liliana is quiet beside wuchou and does her own thing. "Lily, come here." Looking at Liliana, she seemed to be very restrained and sat opposite her. Worry free waved her over. "Wang, what''s the matter?" Perhaps it is the restlessness in the heart that drives wuchou to do bad. When they are alone, wuchou pulls lily to the side and forces her to the corner. The whole body directly presses Liliana. "Wang, what are you doing!" Liliana did not expect wuchou to suddenly make this strange move. Her face suddenly turned red, her hands pressed on wuchou''s chest and pushed away with "every effort". "Isn''t it obvious what I want to do?" The strange throbbing made wuchou more and more unable to control himself. He took Liliana''s hand with both hands, pressed it on the wall, lowered his head and rubbed Liliana''s forehead with his nose. "Ah!" Feel a strange thing licking her forehead. Liliana doesn''t know how to resist the demon king in front of her. Even if she resists, whether she can succeed in the end is a problem. "No, stop." Looking at Liliana in front of her, she was as red as an apple. She smiled with no worry and lowered her head to do something. Suddenly, the whole ship began to shake, and wuchou also felt a huge biological reaction outside. "Cut, I really can''t find time." Chapter 556 "What''s the matter?" Wuchou hurried out and just saw Erica running in a hurry. "Wang, it''s a sea monster." sea monster? Wuchou hurried to the bow with Erica, and saw a huge squid white in front of the ship, surrounded by huge tentacles. "We, as long as we find someone, we have no malice." The big squid actually began to talk, and his voice sounded very hoarse. "Well, maybe it''s me." Wuchou will probably guess why the other party is looking for him. After all, he killed Poseidon. Isn''t it normal for others to seek revenge. "It''s a little unexpected to come to the door so soon." Wuchou said, walked up to the big squid and looked at the big squid. "Big squid, I''m the one you''re looking for." The big squid looked at wuchou and felt his anger. Suddenly, the white light flashed and turned into an incredible Lori? Ah? What''s wrong with the play. I saw little Laurie directly jump into wuchou''s arms and shout. "Thank you, benefactor, for saving us from hell." Ah, huh? Wuchou''s brain crashed. What''s the situation? It doesn''t sound like a role like uncle. Why did it become little Lori? Even if it became little Lori, why didn''t you come to avenge yourself, but to repay kindness. The white pointed hat looks very cute. It has blue tentacle shaped long hair over the shoulder, a little blue embellishment on the white skirt, white hands with two strange blue rings, and wearing a pair of white strange canvas shoes. Blue eyes show not only gratitude, but also a strange admiration. "Wait, it''s inconvenient to talk here. Come with me." Wuchou takes little Lori back to her cabin and leaves a mess for Erica. "Ah!" Liliana was still tidying up her clothes when she suddenly saw wuchou coming in. She was surprised at first, and then saw wuchou dragging little Lori behind her, with a haze in her eyes. "Well, Liliana?" The long sword against the silver light was pulled out from Liliana''s waist. Liliana murmured to herself as she pulled out her sword. "Knights can''t lay hands on the king, but they can lay hands on an immoral king. The king is tarnishing the girl''s pure innocence. It''s understandable to lay hands on the king." "Wait, lily, there''s a misunderstanding. I don''t know this little Laurie. I just came to see me for the first time." "Liar, liar." Wuchou hurried to lily, took Lily''s long sword and grasped Lily''s hand. "Lily, I misunderstood. I really don''t know her. It''s just that the situation outside is very complicated. I brought her in." "Liar!" Wuchou held Lily tightly in her arms, hoping that this would make the shy girl lose her thinking early. Sure enough, it still worked. Lily gave up thinking temporarily, and her brain suddenly crashed. "Well, then, what is your purpose here?" Put Lily safely aside and let her start thinking. Without worry, she has to solve the big trouble in front of her first. "Benefactor, although the old lust ghost is expensive as the sea god, he has always oppressed us marine creatures, so everyone has been very dissatisfied with him. Now you kill him, we are very grateful to you, so we come to you specially. If we need our help one day, we will help you." Little Laurie said that she finally knew what she was going to do. She thought they were coming to avenge herself. It seems that she thought too much. "I don''t need your return. After all, this is what I want to do. You just need to live in your own world." With that, wuchou was ready to drive away the troublesome essence. Unexpectedly, the other party still had something to find himself. "Wait, I''m here not only to meet our life-saving benefactor, but also for other things." When little Lori saw that she had no worries, she wanted to drive herself away and quickly tell her story. "Well, what else can I do for you?" "Hee hee, in fact, you can help as long as you like." With that, little Laurie pasted it up, sat on wuchou''s thigh, put her hands directly around wuchou''s back neck, and an unusual blush appeared on her face. "What do you think of me?" A faint blush on little Lori''s face, like Athena at the beginning, was childish and pure, but it attracted people all the time. "Although my body is only Petite in human eyes, is it good?" Wuchou had to nod and admit the fact. "Think about it. Since Poseidon is dead, he will come back sooner or later. At that time, we will still be oppressed. Should we find a new Poseidon to help us?" "Don''t worry about this. He has been completely destroyed by me and can''t be raised again." "What!" ¡Á three Erica, who had just returned, and the little Lori in front of her, and Liliana, who had just recovered, shouted unbelievably. "Yes, Poseidon will never appear again. Unless another God becomes Poseidon again, the original Poseidon has been erased by me." The two women were still digesting the news as soon as possible. Little Lori was stunned at first, and finally she was close and worry free. "But, sure enough, before we find a new sea god, it''s better for us. At least we love the sea and won''t enslave us, right?" Wu Chou nodded. "In that case, do you think it''s right for me to find you?" Speaking of this, wuchou has guessed what the little Lori''s goal is. "Well, I can''t be the sea god. I''m just an avenger. You''re looking for the wrong person." "No, have you misunderstood!" Little Lori licked the corner of her lips and stuck it on wuchou. "All I want is your seed. I don''t need the rest." Before she finished, Erica had pulled her up behind her. "I thought it was something. It turned out to be a sneaking kid. There''s no room for you here. Let''s go." Little Lori struggled and jumped out of Erica''s restrictions. "You are. As an immortal, I can always accompany him. Neither of you is suitable." "No wonder, you big squid. How can you fall in love with different species? You have to go!" With that, Erica bit the white sharp corner on little Lori''s head. Little Lori felt pain and pulled Erica''s face with one hand. The whole day ended with a worry free headache, a quarrel between Erica and little Lori, and Liliana''s crash. Finally, little Lori said she had to travel around the world to prevent human beings from polluting the environment and stay with worry free. Of course, there is another task of survival and reproduction, which is not something that worry free can suddenly accept. Woo woo Ship, slowly approach their target, Greece. Chapter 557 "Spartans." "Spartans." A voice is calling for worry free. "We are all here." Dark hands stretched out from the ground and grasped the worry free body. "Everyone is here." A pair of red eyes looked at wuchou and wanted to cut him thousands of times. "We''ll wait for you here." Didi, Didi The alarm clock rings from one side. Worry free wakes up from the dream. As soon as you close your eyes, the dream will begin and you will see these things. "Uh." Wuchou seems to have forgotten what happened last night. He didn''t find anything wrong until he woke up. "Ah?" I can''t move my hands, and these two people around me, why. Wuchou can''t remember what happened last night, when he left the ship, and why Erica and Liliana lie next to him. It''s not a problem. Fortunately, both of them are well dressed in their pajamas. At least they have no worry. They know that they didn''t do anything wrong last night. It''s just that there''s a strange pressure on you. Looking down, I found a strange bulge on myself. I pulled out my hands, opened the quilt and saw little Laurie lying on me. "Fortunately, I''m also dressed." Instantaneous movement People who leave this trouble fold people. Worry free finds that their instantaneous movement is particularly easy to use for the first time. Hurry to get dressed and leave the room. When she leaves without worry, the three women finally wake up from pretending to sleep. "Cut." The three women spoke in unison. As soon as wuchou walked out of the hotel, he saw the towering mountain in the distance. Wuchou knew that this was his goal this time. Olympus. "Spartans." It''s early morning, but there is no one in the street. A hoarse voice calls for worry free. "Spartans." "Who is it?" In the shadow of the distance, a black skeleton appeared, and a strange red light flashed in the empty eyes. "Hum hum, are you here at last? I knew you would come back to me." "Show up, Hades. Hiding in the dark doesn''t mean you''re a warrior." "Ha ha ha!" The black skeleton opened its big mouth and smiled. Its voice was so strange. "You still have a way to go. Come on, come on, you know, where to find me." The black skeleton disappeared and people began to appear around. "Hades." Facing Olympus in the distance, wuchou hurried over. "Ah, we have to start quickly, too." Erica and Liliana put a special tracking magic on him last night to prevent wuchou from running away. They saw wuchou away from themselves. "Hurry up, Wang may have found a way to summon Pluto." The three hurried off to keep up with the worry free who left quickly. Under Olympus, Greece. Wuchou stood in place, looked at the flat and strange ground, took out his double swords and cut them on the ground. Boom, boom Purple light seeps from the ground, and huge cracks crack from the ground. When you look, you can see the dark Styx river underground and the scene of hell in the distance. "Wait, Wang." Erica and others arrived in time. Seeing that wuchou was ready to jump, they were glad to arrive in time. "What are you doing here? You don''t need you in this battle. You just need to wait for me here." "King, do you want to go down and fight Pluto?" Wu Chou nodded. "It''s too dangerous to fight each other in the enemy''s territory. Can''t you lead the other up?" "Hum, Hades is very timid. He won''t take the initiative. If he wants to fight, he''s down there." With that, wuchou was ready to jump. "That''s right." Wuchou stretched out his hand, and three silver shoulder pads appeared on wuchou''s hand. "Take it with you if you want to live later." With that, wuchou jumped directly into the crack. Wings of Icarus Wuchou floated in the air, slowly approached the gate of hell, completely ignored the Styx River and other checkpoints in front of him, and went straight to face Hades. Lava flows underground, and bubbles emerge from the red purgatory, making the sound of air rupture. Black and incomplete buildings constitute the whole world. The black souls falling from the sky fall on the Styx and other places, with continuous howls and screams. The gate of hell was built in front of wuchou. Wuchou came here directly, looked at the sleeping three headed dog and smiled. He blew a whistle to wake up the creatures in front of him. When he saw the stranger approaching the gate, the three headed dog instinctively roared. He just saw the person in front of him and hurried close to the gate and shouted. "That''s right, you watchdog." Wuchou grabbed each other''s head and leaned in front of him. "Open the door for me. I''m here for one purpose, your master." Click, click The three dogs opened the door to wuchou. After all this, they squatted aside and didn''t intend to pay attention to wuchou at all. "That''s right. As long as you are good, I won''t mess around." Entering the gate, three huge stone statues appeared in front of him, among which were the chains that could connect Olympus and the three judges who observed himself. The three stone statues emit dazzling blue light and stare at wuchou carefully. "Sinner, why do you come back here?" "I have only one purpose, Hades. Open the door and let me in." "Sinner, your sin is not unforgivable. Leave." "As I said, I have only one purpose." The three statues were silent for a moment. The stone gate slowly opened and the gate to Hades palace was opened. "Spartans, we have no grievances. You have only one goal. Go." cravenly cling to life instead of braving death Without worry, I wouldn''t care too much and went straight into the door. On the other hand, Hades, who was still in his room, saw that his subordinates were so cowardly and slapped the table angrily, but he also understood the evil spirit who came over. "Spartan, if you hadn''t killed my wife, I really don''t want to be against you, but you have committed unforgivable crimes in the past." Along the way, no matter the undead or the guard, when they see wuchou, they usually put on a posture until they see the red lines on wuchou''s body and the double swords around his waist. They will quickly hide aside and will not face the evil spirit at all. Wuchou came to Hades''s room unobstructed. He looked at the coffin hanging in the middle and the closed door in front of him. Wuchou just needed to take out his fist, keep, keep punching, and the sound of metal collision was deafening. "Hades!" The closed door was smashed by wuchou''s fists. The Pluto and Hades stood right in front, holding their own signature weapon and soul sickle in their hands. ¨C to be continued Chapter 558 "What''s the matter, Hades? Finally, he didn''t appear in front of me as a shrinking turtle. Then I think you already know what I''m going to ask?" Hades''s helmet showed a dazzling orange light and didn''t care to dance his sickle. "Spartan, you killed my brother, my wife and my niece. Now it''s okay to come and ask me a question. Do you have a problem?" Wuchou takes out Athena''s sword and faces Hades. "Watch your words and deeds, Hades. I''m not here to support you. Tell me, where is Zeus?" "Hahaha, don''t you know this very well? Zeus is on the high mountain. Why don''t you find him yourself? It''s meaningless to find me here." "But you must know that Olympus has been hidden. You must know where he is?" "I don''t know." Hades may know something, but he didn''t say it in the end. "I know. That chain is connected. Isn''t it Olympus?" "If I destroy that chain, can I go straight to that world?" "You dare!" The purple sickle has reached wuchou''s face, but wuchou still doesn''t move. "That''s the foundation of hell. You''re going to destroy here. I won''t let you mess around." "Hum." The red double swords flicked away Hades'' sickle and aimed at Hades. "Then come, Hades, there''s nothing I dare not do for revenge!" Hades cut it with a sickle first, but Hades was far from using this kind of weapon. He saw no worry pulling Hades''s weapon, and the Titan Hades couldn''t even pull it back. "Monster!" Wuchou sneered and hurled hadis in front of him. With a hard punch, hadis rolled over and hit one side of the wall and hid in the dark. "Spartans, how can you defeat me?" In addition to the sound of footsteps, wuchou could not hear or see anything. Suddenly, a purple light flashed in the dark, and Hades hooked wuchou''s soul. "Hahaha, I''ll take your soul!" But, to Hades'' surprise, the soul he had just hooked out suddenly pulled out his sword and poked it in his eyes, which made Hades yell. "Well, my soul is not for you to mess around." He pulled the sickle of Hades, pulled it in front of him again, and kicked him away again. "Spartans!" Purple light flickered in the dark, and soldiers composed of dead appeared in the dark room. "Hades, without these soldiers, you are not even as good as an ordinary God. Die obediently." "Well, this is your last big talk, Spartan!" The purple undead rushed up to wuchou. They are just some strange creatures. No matter how many enemies there are, they are not wuchou''s opponents. One sword, one pick and one stab are enough to deal with these undead. "What''s the matter, Hades, anything else?" Seeing that his moves were completely useless to wuchou, Hades had a plan in mind. "Uh, ah!" Hades smashed the wall, rushed to his own territory, and then ran away! "Don''t run!" Wuchou jumps over the broken hole and goes after Hades who runs to the three judges. "Stop him, stop him!" When he got to the bridge, Hades called the undead around him to stop the evil spirit behind him. The undead dared not listen to Hades''s command, and rushed up one after another to wuchou. "Uh!" The bright red double swords in wuchou''s hand are like a cutting machine. Each dead comes up with only the fate of being cut up. "Hades!" The chain tied several boulders and threw them directly at Hades, hitting each other''s ankles and back, but Hades didn''t stop because of these and kept calling the dead around him to stop worry free. The continuous killing has made the other undead start to fear the evil spirit in front of them. Everyone stopped and didn''t want to die again for Hades. "You bastards, I''ll deal with you when I come back." "Hades, as long as you tell me where Zeus is, I won''t kill you." Originally, Hades really believed what wuchou said, but saw the anger in wuchou''s eyes. Hades knew that this guy would not end like this and would kill himself. He will die. As the king of Hades and the God of death, he will die. "Eh, ha, ha!" No matter how much, Hades finally rushed to the three Colossus, grasped the chain in front of him, and kept cutting the sickle on the latch below. "Ha, ha!" Looking at wuchou approaching step by step, Hades now has only one idea: escape, leave this hell and go to Olympus. He will be safe only in the hidden Olympus. Click, click The latch was broken. "Great." Hades didn''t care when the whole base of hell began to collapse. As long as he was alive, it didn''t matter if these undead ran out of hell. He had more opportunities to deal with them in the future. "Let''s go, Spartans, ha ha ha!" Click, click "What!" At the critical moment, the worry free chain had entangled one foot of Hades, and a sword was fiercely inserted into Hades''s foot. "Just in time, take me to Zeus. That''s my purpose!" With the two rising, the whole hell has changed greatly. "What''s the matter?" The three women stood on the ground and looked at the growing crack in front of them. A strange silver chain appeared. This was not the biggest problem. The problem was that black undead kept drilling out of the ground and rushed to the city. The whole sky was dark undead. "Ah ah!" The ground began to collapse and spread all the way to nearby cities. Some buildings fell into the ground. The dead kept attacking pedestrians in the street, frightening the people around them to flee in a hurry. However, these undead did not attack the three women, and a silver barrier protected them. "It turned out that Wang had expected this to happen, or that this was what Wang did." Erica and Liliana had to smile bitterly. This matter is really troublesome. They don''t know how to deal with it. Clattering The sound of metal collision sounded from the ground. The three women looked at the chain extending upward. They saw a pile of undead suddenly gushing out of the crack. A huge figure came out from inside and hung hard with the chain under him. "Is that Hades, Hades?" Erica and Liliana looked at the two people who had been flying into the sky and couldn''t guess what they were going to do. "Do they want to go to the legendary place, Mount Olympus?" Erica finally remembered what the chain in hell was. At this time, she thought of the important purpose of finding Hades without worry. "I see. It''s worthy of being a demon king. In order to achieve its goal, even the foundation of hell can be destroyed." Things have become troublesome. Chapter 559 Click, click Deng Deng Deng As the chain continued to rise, Hades felt ecstasy and then fear, because there was a hanging ghost behind him. "Hades!" The chains on his feet became tighter and tighter. Hades even wanted to cut off his right foot, but it might not stop this guy. "Zeus, stop this guy quickly. You can''t let him up." Boom, boom Dark clouds, thunder and lightning appeared in the sky, indicating the arrival of the guy. Suddenly, a flash of lightning hit Hades accurately. Hades didn''t react yet. One flash of lightning hit him again and again. "Do you, Zeus, do you want to do this to me!" The golden lightning flashed past and accurately hit Hades''s hands, so that Hades could no longer grasp the chain in front of him and fall down with worry free. "Zeus!" Hades fell to the ground with worry free. Worry free saw that the chain was getting farther and farther away. He couldn''t hold on to the chain again. "Ah ah ah!" Worry free grabbed Hades'' body and continued to fall down the ground. "It''s falling. Everybody get away!" Erica and Liliana leave with the squid Lori. The three hide aside and watch them fall heavily to the ground. Boom Hades climbed out of the cave, covered in blood, and the barbs on his body had been broken. "Uh!" Wuchou stepped on Hades'' back and asked him as he tried hard. "Tell me, what else can I do to go back to the mountain." "Well, I don''t know, I really don''t know." "Liar!" He kicked Hades off with one foot, rolled for several circles, and went on without worry. Even if the whole sky is full of undead, these undead don''t want to get close to Hades and wuchou, they will stay away from these two guys. "Uh, uh huh!" When Hades saw the three women standing in the corner, he rushed up and grabbed Liliana with one hand. "Don''t come here. Come here again and I''ll kill this guy." The purple sickle in her hand is close to Liliana''s neck. Liliana can even see the enslaved souls in the sickle. "Don''t come here." Seeing that Erica still wants to come and help, she has no worry to drink the other party and get close to Hades step by step. "Hades, do you still want to do the same thing as Zeus, stand behind women." "Hee hee, as long as you can live, you can do anything. Don''t come here." Watching the sickle close to Liliana, wuchou sighed. "Hades, I was going to leave you a whole body. Now it seems that your soul will be tortured by me all the time." Wuchou stretched out his hand. The purple sickle in Hades''s hand didn''t work, so he directly broke away from Hades''s control and flew to wuchou''s hand. "What!" Instantaneous movement Wuchou came directly to Hades, kicked Hades and protected Liliana in her arms. "Don''t worry, it''ll be over in a minute." He clicked Liliana''s forehead to let her relax and approach Hades lying on the ground step by step. "No, no, Spartans, there''s a way, there''s a way." "Uh!" Wuchou stepped on Hades'' head and shouted. "Say!" "Er, Sun God, the sun reflects everything and hides the location of Olympus. As long as you defeat my nephew, you can find the location of the mountain. Let me go, let me go." Without worry, he leaned down and grabbed Hades''s head with one hand. "Never!" Take off Hades''s helmet, punch, punch, punch, hit Hades on the head, blood splashed everywhere, and even splashed on wuchou, but wuchou didn''t care. "Uh!" The purple sickle is inserted into Hades'' body. Hades'' soul is directly pulled out by wuchou. Looking at Hades'' soul, he still wants to leave, but how to escape wuchou who has controlled the soul sickle. Hades'' soul is included in the sickle by wuchou. The body of the dead Hades trembled, and the whole body kept bursting out black souls, flying into the air, and even shielding the sun. Countless wronged souls roam the earth, and the whole city is like a purgatory. "King, stop them." Liliana recovered from the shock just now, looked at the wronged souls all over the sky, and heard the screams and groans in the city not far away. Liliana hoped that wuchou could solve the matter. "Oh, it''s really troublesome for me." Wuchou picked up Hades'' helmet on the ground and watched Hades'' body turn to ashes. A golden light lit up from Hades'' helmet and instantly covered the whole city and all nearby areas. "Ah ah!" The dead seem to be controlled by something. They all pour into the helmet on wuchou''s hand. The black dead keep filling the helmet, and red runes appear on the helmet. The cracks on the ground slowly merged, and the black undead returned to worry free hands, or to hell. However, the original destruction of the city and the collapse of the ground can not be solved without worry. The black helmet turns into a cross tattoo and is engraved on the back of wuchou''s hand. As for the purple sickle, it slowly merged into the twin swords in wuchou''s hand and became a part of it. "Second." Erica and Liliana finally woke up from what had just happened. Looking at what had been handled, they looked at each other again and smiled. No, a bitter smile was right. "It''s really troublesome this time." Didi Erica''s cell phone rang. After receiving it, another shocking news came. "What, the new God killer!" On the other hand, the story continued to develop in the original order. The original protagonist finally killed the God who didn''t obey and got the power of the other party. But this time, without Erica''s support, it was absolute luck that drove him to get the power. Erica hurried back to Italy with Liliana and wuchou and squid Laurie. After all, the new king also appeared on their side. The meeting was held again. This time, in addition to the emergence of a new king, there was also a new God about wuchou''s killing. "The new king has been placed in a safe place. When Wang wakes up and understands the other party''s ability, he will let the other party return home safely. After all, he is not a native, and." There are enough troubles in China. Now there are three new kings in the mainland. Italy can''t bear the mess of the three kings, although one of them is relatively quiet. "Alas, then report about the battle of another king." Erica and Liliana respectively report on the fall of Hades, wuchou''s ability to control the undead, and wuchou''s next goal. "Decided so quickly, why?" "Because Pluto gave the king a goal before he died." In the worry free house, worry free stood on the balcony, looked at the sun in the sky and smiled. "Wait for me, Zeus." Chapter 560 "Zeus, you are dead." The golden long sword aimed at Zeus, who couldn''t move, but unexpectedly, a man rushed out from one side and blocked the attack of the long sword. "Athena, no!" Spartans hugged Athena''s body and felt that the life in front of them was getting weaker and weaker. Spartans were in pain and left tears of regret. "Why, Athena?" "Zeus is the king of the gods. He can''t die like this. I''m sorry." "Ah ah ah!" Didi, Didi Wuchou wakes up from his dream, turns off the alarm clock, goes to the bathroom and cleans it up. "Ha, ha." Wuchou sat in the chair and couldn''t calm down for a long time. The dream just now was so real that it felt like he had experienced it. "It''s not far away. Soon I''ll come to him and finish my revenge." Calm down and walk out of the room without worry. Seeing that Erica and Liliana are ready in the kitchen, Lori sits on the chair vaguely. "Ah, Wang, are you awake?" The squid Laurie saw that wuchou came out, ran to wuchou excitedly, threw herself into wuchou''s arms, and then squinted vaguely. It seemed that she would fall asleep again soon. "Don''t force if you''re not used to it, fool." "Hee hee." Standard giggle, come on. Wuchou took the squid Laurie to the position, helped her to the chair and looked at the two who were still working in the kitchen. "There''s no need for you both to be here. You should have your own things to do. You don''t need to follow me all the time." "What are you talking about, king? It''s my job to follow the king and serve the king." "Yes, Wang''s business is more important, and other small things can be put aside." Although the two women said so, in fact, the key point is not to worry about running around, and the trouble they make at that time will make them clean up more trouble. "After all, you still don''t trust me. Forget it." Knowing that wuchou could see through her mind, the two women had to laugh to resolve the embarrassment. "However, there are too many things about the sun god. Have you decided which God you are looking for?" "Naturally, when it comes to the nephew of Hades, there is only one household name." Apollo, Apollo "It''s just that there are many legends about the gods in charge of the sun except Greece. How can we ensure that we can change the gods we find?" Wuchou didn''t think about this problem at the beginning. After all, there are many goals this time. It''s inevitable that there will be a lot of trouble finding the wrong person. He just wants to find Apollo this time, and the rest don''t care. "Well, let''s start with a small goal and find a special relic. After all, this goal is very clear and has been circulating for a long time." At the beginning, wuchou didn''t expect to be here so soon. Even if it was soon, he should calm down occasionally. After breakfast, wuchou left the house and went out for a walk. Of course, first he agreed with the three girls not to follow. If Italy is the most famous place, it is natural to mention the ancient capital of literature and art. However, wuchou hasn''t been to that place yet, so he has to find a way to go to that place first, but the quickest way is naturally the only travel tool. "Plane." However, wuchou looked at the employees, saw their appearance, didn''t even ask where they were going, and just went in directly facing them when they started. "The benefits of privilege?" Wuchou followed these guides into the waiting room and looked at the plane to Florence. Fortunately, he met them. Sit quietly in the first class, but it doesn''t matter to wuchou. After all, the speed is too slow and inconvenient. Just waiting for worry free to lie on it and quietly wait for the plane to reach its destination, I didn''t expect the trouble to come so soon. Boom The whole plane began to shake. Wuchou thought he couldn''t encounter this trouble. He didn''t expect to encounter an accident so soon. "What''s that?" The people on the whole plane were shouting. They looked out of the window and finally saw the source of the riot. A golden fireball followed the plane in mid air. It looked like a strange creature in it. "That is!" The relevant members left on the plane, looking at the figure outside the plane, were too scared to speak. "Sun, sun god!" Sun God? Wuchou is a little impressed that there are several special existence in the legend of the sun god mentioned by Erica and Liliana. In addition to Apollo, the God of the sun, there are several very special existence. One of them is three clawed Jinwu. Boom The plane is constantly shaking. Wuchou even doubts whether the other party is looking for him, but wuchou thinks about how he can find himself. He hasn''t said he wants to find the sun god. But soon, Jinwu began to speak, and his voice was a little clear. "Where are you, God killer? Where are you? Come out and I''ll fight with you." Well, I really came to find myself. Wuchou quickly moved outside, floating in the air, looking at the big golden bird in front of him. "I remember, you are Jinwu, the controller of the sun in Chinese legend. Why did you appear here? I don''t remember I provoked you." "Hum, the Greek guy came to the door and said you were going to destroy the sun god. Since I am the controller of the sun, I won''t let you do anything. Fight!" With that, the golden fire wave rushed to wuchou. Wuchou quickly pulled out his double swords to block the flame. "Uh." It''s so hot. This temperature, incredible, is close to the surface of the sun. Wuchou was pushed away by the heat wave. The whole person flew upside down in mid air, flew for a distance, and finally stopped. "Ha!" Wuchou knows that this enemy can''t be fought only by Spartans. The golden energy is all over the body and the golden Qi surrounds him. "What is this!" Boom Two golden figures fought along the direction of the plane. "Is that, Wang?" The observer standing on the plane saw that wuchou also turned into a golden state, fighting with the golden bird. What''s more incredible is that even the people on the plane feel that the temperature has reached an incredible level, but wuchou can continue to fight with Jinwu without losing the wind. "Yes, God killer, what power is this? You can fight me to this extent. It''s commendable." Wuchou also stopped. Unexpectedly, Jinwu could fight with himself to this extent. It seems that the strength of the other party is already at the upper level in the world. "It''s better to talk less and see what you''ll see later, which will surprise you even more." "Oh, really?" Jinwu is also a little interested and looks at wuchou. "Come on!" Chapter 561 Boom Two golden lights collided at high altitude, and each collision would cause a burst of sound. It seems that the golden bird can''t hold back at last. The flame of the body reaches the extreme, and the temperature even causes a sense of distortion around. "It''s so hot. It''s really powerful." Wuchou doesn''t intend to rush close to the burning sun, and is ready to make a direct move to determine the outcome. The blue energy gathers on the hand and emits dazzling blue light. The huge energy even causes a magnetic field around. "Ha!" The blue light collided with the burning sun in front of us and burst out dazzling white light. The whole plane even lost control because of the collision. "Bad!" Watching the plane fall out of control, wuchou didn''t want to take a charge. He hurried back under the plane and supported the whole plane with his greatest strength. When the plane landed safely on the ground, wuchou breathed a sigh of relief, patted his palm, and was ready to continue to fight with Jinwu. "Enough, I already know. It''s just a misunderstanding." Wuchou just returned to the top and heard Jinwu say so. "What do you mean?" "I just didn''t expect that the group of people in Greece used the method of provocation to deceive me into fighting with you. It seems that you are not an arrogant person, or you won''t save these people who have nothing to do with you." The temperature on Jinwu slowly fell down, revealing his original true face. "Boy, your goal is really the sun, isn''t it?" "Yes, my goal is the sun god, Apollo." "Hum, then it has nothing to do with me. After all, your goal is only that boy, but I''m curious. How do you want to deal with that guy?" The red tattoo flashed on wuchou, and Jinwu finally understood the reason of wuchou. "Alas, it''s really a sin. It seems that I was accidentally shot and involved in your family business. It''s just that I''m wrong this time. I''m wrong." Jinwu sincerely apologized to wuchou. After all, it''s his own fault this time. We need to admit that getting involved in other people''s private affairs is his own problem. "As an apology, I''ll give you something. Maybe I can help you." Jinwu sends a feather from under her wings to wuchou. "Sun God, Apollo is not easy to deal with. This thing can protect you from each other''s fire, but in the end, you have to find a way to stop his carriage and other things, which depends on your own strength." With that, Jinwu spread its wings and flew into the distance, disappearing. "Alas, the plan is over. I''d better go back early." Instantaneous movement As soon as I got back to my house, I saw that the two women were worried about whether they were going to make trouble again. After all, they had been urgently notified just now. "It''s all right. It''s settled." Seeing wuchou''s sudden return, the two women don''t need to go out and listen to what wuchou wants to say. "I see. What''s the plan for Olympus? No wonder one of the other Eastern gods came here to deal with you." Erica rubbed her temples and said. "However, the other party has begun to take action to prove that it will be a lot of trouble to attack the sun god next time. There may even be a plurality of gods. This matter has to be prevented." "Don''t worry. If I really dare to come, I dare to kill." What wuchou said is not arrogant. After all, Olympus is very afraid of him. Now there are too few people who really dare to fight him. However, the problem now is how to find the location of Apollo, which is the problem they need to solve most. "Maybe I really need someone else to help." At this time, I thought of another petite figure with silver hair. "Erica, Liliana, help me see if there is any way to attract Athena. Athena must have a way to help me." "Athena?" Although Erica and Liliana don''t know why wuchou wants to find Athena, there''s just one thing related to Athena. "In fact, recently we got something related to Athena, which may also be the reason why Athena has been active recently." Erica and wuchou talk about the stone of Gorgon. Maybe this is the best way to contact Athena. "Well, where is the stone now?" "Well, after all, we in Italy don''t want to deal with this trouble. In order to lead away this trouble, we sent the stone to Japan. Just there was a new God killer, so we didn''t think so much." "No, let''s hurry." With that, wuchou quickly picked up Erica and Liliana and took a look at the squid Lori. "Stay at home and don''t run around. We''ll be back soon. With that, wuchou directly hugged them and flew out. "Wow!" Erica and Liliana did not expect that wuchou could fly. After a period of time, they slowly changed from their fear to their excitement. "Wang, it''s in that direction. There''s nothing wrong with flying all the time." "Well, start speeding up." The white track, left in the sky, marks a white mark. On the other hand, the stones kept in secret have been safely escorted to Japan. Before they are accepted by their magic association, everyone feels that a powerful existence is close here. "Isn''t it possible that the God of obedience already knows this? We are still protecting this stone with magic." Just before these two waves of people wake up from the shock, wuchou has parachuted here with Erica and Liliana. "There''s no problem flying towards the airport, isn''t it?" Demon king, Spartan Everyone present knew that the demon king in front of him was the most popular God killer recently, who had killed sea god and Pluto. "Ah, ah, isn''t this the king of Italy? What''s the matter with coming here?" The first speaker is a squint with glasses. He is a member of the Japanese magic association, which gives people a very subtle feeling. On the other side, the girl in witch clothes attracted worry free attention. "Wang, what are you doing?" Seeing that wuchou puts her eyes on other women, Erica and Liliana quickly remind wuchou to pay attention. "Cough, cough, cough." Wuchou also knew he was a little abrupt. He coughed a few times and said. "In fact, I came here mainly for the stone of Gorgon. I need to see Athena once and give her to me." "Wait, even Wang can''t cause a big riot for no reason, especially in this place. If it causes a riot, how much damage will it cause?" Before the glasses man spoke, the witch behind him spoke first. At the beginning, she questioned wuchou. "Even as a god killer, you shouldn''t fight casually and don''t care about other people''s life and death. It''s wrong." "How can I care about it?" What wuchou said aroused the girl''s disgust. Chapter 562 "What are you talking about?" The witch was a little dissatisfied. Although she had heard that the God killer had sacrificed many people in order to summon the sea god and the Pluto, she didn''t expect that the other party didn''t care about the life and death of other human beings just met. "Well, Wanli Valley witch, don''t be rude in front of the king. Apologize to me." The glasses men began to smile bitterly. The witch was good at everything. She was straight hearted. I didn''t think that if Wang was really angry, she could tear down Japan. "But." "Well, girl, I said, I just want to see Athena. This time I will forgive your ignorance and don''t speculate about others." Wuchou finished and looked at the protected stone. "Well, you can give me the stone. Don''t worry. I just want to see Athena. I have no other ideas." The king''s order cannot be violated Wuchou got the tightly protected stone, and then, in the surprised eyes of the people, he directly untied all the seals and waited for Athena''s arrival. "King, what are you doing? Do you really want to bring Athena?" "That''s your purpose, isn''t it? I just want to see her." Then he ignored the people around him and asked the two women to take them aside, waiting for the man''s arrival without worry. After a while, when wuchou was a little impatient, a petite figure appeared in front of him. "See you again." Athena looked at Wu Chou without expression, glanced at the stone in his hand and said. "Is that you? Hide my body." "No, I just want to see you. I''ll use this method." "Why?" Worry free to calm down. It''s clear that the Athena in front of you is not the Athena you know, and you know that the Athena you know has died. In front of you, it''s just an illusion of another legend. But even so. "Don''t you remember me, Athena?" "The person I met last time, compared with this, give me the half body, otherwise." "Otherwise, do you want to play with me? You know very well that you are not my opponent." Athena''s posture just now stopped because she had no worries. "I don''t know what connection you have with me, or the rest of me in the legend, but I am me and don''t know you." Worry free is very clear, but there is no way to put down Athena. "Well, now can you tell me how Apollo called, and I''ll give you the stone." "I see. Indeed, the gods with the same system do have a way to let me help. That''s your purpose." Athena finished, stretched out her hand and gave me a piece of worry free clothes. "This is, can be used to lead to the gods of the same God system, as long as this, coupled with Apollo''s technique, it''s OK. Now, give me my half body." "Nature." However, before wuchou handed the stone to Athena, a man rushed out on the other side to stop the two people''s transaction. "Wait." Looking at the people running over, male high school students who exude a mysterious power probably remember about the emerging God killer in Japan. "Japanese God killer, this has nothing to do with you. The transaction is over. What''s the point of coming out?" "Of course, this time, I sent the stone to deal with the God of disobedience. Do you turn the book upside down soon?" "It''s none of your business. Go away." Wuchou also wanted to continue trading. Unexpectedly, the next second, the golden flame came from there, and a horse composed of flame rushed directly in the direction of Athena. "Ignorance!" As soon as Athena raised her hand, wuchou appeared in front of Athena and stood in front of Athena. "Ah, ah, it won''t end so easily." Glasses man watched his king intervene in the transaction, which obviously angered the king of Italy. It seems that this matter can''t be so good. "Er!" The golden flame rushed to wuchou without any effect. The flame could not even burn Athena behind wuchou. "Why?" Athena looked at her back in front of her. She didn''t know why. She had a strange palpitation in her heart. "Nothing, just, I don''t allow others to hurt you." The behavior of the other party just now has angered wuchou. "Wait for me, it will be over soon." Whew The power of the grass shaving hall itself was used spontaneously. I even felt that my limitations were lifted because of the existence of my body. I was not happy for long. My body was out of control and suddenly raised my hand to block the worry free fist. "What!" "Good reaction." Whew His body was out of control. The grass shaving hall jumped up and avoided the invisible attack. The next second, wuchou appeared on his head and punched him into the ground. "I see. It''s you, boy." The grass shaving hall that crashed into the ground stood up, but his eyes had changed and turned into a deep purple. "Have you been found?" "After all, this God killer can''t have this consciousness, and he who has just become a god killer can''t be aware of my attack." Although the current grass shaving hall still has its own consciousness, it is the Oriental God of war, welleslana, who has always protected his body. "I''ve always wanted to fight you. The real legend is that the first God killer and dragon butcher will eventually become Jackie Chan. This sentence is the most obvious in you." "But I can''t forgive what the God killer you chose just did." "Of course, this is what I expected." Boom, boom The earth is shaking, and the wind continues to gather around wuchou. Boom There is thunder in the sky, but it is not the lightning caused by power, but the weather change caused by huge energy generation. "Come on, unknown ability." Erica and Liliana looked at wuchou and guessed that this might be the hidden ability. "This is." Standing on the ground, the grass shaving hall looked at the slowly changing worry free in the air, and his eyes were full of war. "Ah!" Blonde Warrior "This is not the power of the gods, but it is more frightening than the power of the gods." "What is this?" Wuchou puts on a good posture and protects the hall against the grass shaving. "This is the will of the fighter, coming!" Boom So fast Even if you have used divine power, but worry free speed and power are faster than yourself. He stepped back two steps and didn''t stand firm. He didn''t worry about the next attack. He was surprised and hit him one after another. "Uh!" The grass shaving hall was beaten by wuchou and couldn''t fight back. He rolled aside and stood up after a long time. "The power of self-healing, but how long can you hold on?" The grass shaving hall that recovers from the injury smiles bitterly and faces no worries. "I see. The technology and body that have been tempered for thousands of years are not the comparable ability of our gods." But it''s not time to admit defeat. Chapter 563 Thirty minutes later "Ah woo." Erica and Liliana sat aside, watching wuchou and the, er, Japanese God killers fighting in front of them, but both the man with eyes and the witch on the side saw that they had been leisure. They didn''t know where to take out the apple, chewed it, and even pulled up Athena who was watching the play. "Well, why are you so leisurely?" Now it''s fighting. Why are these Italians so leisurely, and the God around them still doesn''t obey? Is it really good? "It''s all right. In fact, compared with the military God, er, the target gap is a little big. After all, our king target is a real God. If we can''t even deal with the God killer, we''d better take Zeus as the target and have a rest early." Although there is nothing wrong, I always feel that the God killer of my family has been underestimated. However, the man with glasses looked at wuchou and kept hammering his God killer on the ground. It seemed that there was no problem. Wuchou has stopped his attack. Looking at the undead Xiaoqiang in front of him, he still has a headache. It''s not good to get close to the dead hand. It''s hard to explain when he goes back, so just beat him. Looking at the normal grass shaving hall again, wuchou is too lazy to start. "Ah, stop playing. If you have nothing to deal with me, it''s over. I won''t kill you anyway." "Well, I''ll see you. My last trump card." The golden energy is released from the grass shaving hall and surrounds the whole earth. The golden sword is inserted all over the ground into a field. "The sword of gold?" It belongs to the last power of the military God, which can seal the ability of the opponent''s divine personality. "Yes, as long as you use special restraint weapons, you have no chance of winning." "Really?" Watching wuchou remove his super Saiya, the grass shaving hall thought he was underestimated by the other party. Next, the dark blue circuit flashed on wuchou. "Compared with weapons, you are not enough." At this time, Erica and Liliana stood up at the same time, and the apple in their hand fell down because of their worry free action. "Is this magic?" "Yes, it''s not the magic of gods, but the magic that can be used by human beings." The huge barrier surrounded the whole site, including the golden field. "This is!" Click, click, Gulu, Gulu The sky, constantly moving gears, desolate desert, yellow sand all over the sky, and unknown weapons are inserted upside down in the desert. "This is the infinite sword system." With a wave of his hand, wuchou''s long sword appeared out of thin air, aimed at the golden swordsman in front of him and flew up. "Uh." The grass shaving hall picked up the golden sword to fight against wuchou''s attack. It''s just his own attack. He can''t analyze the other party''s ability, because it''s not the ability of the gods. "Damn it!" The golden sword has no other function except to resist the attack of worry free. "It''s too weak. This is what you said. It doesn''t work for me!" The farce should be over, too. Keng Keng The movement of the chain "What?" An insignificant chain tied the grass shaving hall. The strength of the body slowly passed. Finally, it lay directly on the ground, and the golden sword was lifted. "Don''t blame me. It''s normal if you can''t beat me." After that, wuchou went to the grass shaving hall and knocked out the troublemaker with a punch. Seeing that everything just disappeared, the glasses men and witches who stayed in place smiled bitterly in addition to embarrassment. "Well, Athena, give you the stone and finish the exchange." Worry free got Athena''s guidance. Athena got her own stone and recovered her original appearance. However, looking at Athena, who has become much taller, she wrinkled her eyes and said nothing. "What''s the matter?" "I still think the original appearance is more suitable for you." "Really?" Athena controlled her energy, changed back to her original appearance, and nodded with satisfaction. "Will there be a chance to see you again in the future?" "Maybe." Athena finally took a worry free look and left, which also relieved the man with glasses and the witch. But the man with glasses seems to see someone''s hobby. "Speaking of it, Wan Liguang witch seems to have a sister." The glasses man''s eyes suddenly sharpened. "Well, Erica, Liliana, let''s go back and get ready." Wuchou walked to the two women, holding one hand and said to the man with glasses and the witch. "Good bye, you two." Instantaneous movement Finally, the plague God was sent away. The eye man was relieved and set his goal on a witch. "Didi, Didi." Glasses man did not expect that the next phone call, but the contents made him feel that another kind of head was big. ~ Italy ~ Wuchou takes Erica and Liliana back to her house safely, ready to face the enemy, Sun God and Apollo. "As for this matter, I hope you Wang will deal with it well, otherwise a lot of trouble will be waiting for you." Erica and Liliana care about this very much. If the two gods were not handled well enough without worry, Italy would be sunk into the sea and the city would be destroyed by ghosts. Now it is the sun that needs to be dealt with. At that time, more troublesome things are waiting for them. "It''s okay. Eclipses don''t happen occasionally, so normal people will accept it. It''s okay." Having said that, Erica and Liliana are still a little uneasy. Finally, wuchou chose a good place to summon Apollo. Rome, capital of Italy The ancient Colosseum Standing here, we can even hear ancient cheers and screams. Wuchou took out the clothes that Athena gave him and the wheels related to the sun god and put them in the center. "Come on, Apollo, I''m calling you!" The sun in the sky seems to be getting closer and closer. The three people standing here even have an illusion that the sun seems to be approaching them. Guru Guru Nagetto The strange sound of wheels, and even a trace of horse barking and hoof stepping can be heard. Step step step A golden carriage, and a man in a white robe sitting on it. Apollo, Apollo "Spartan, you came to the door. I think it''s for Olympus, right?" "Yes, as long as you show the position of Olympus, I''m not going to embarrass you, otherwise." The double swords flashed around the waist, and the bright red tattoo appeared on wuchou. "Spartans, this is not something I can control, and." "Are you too arrogant to treat the gods, since you are trying to command the gods." "Hum, arrogance. You know it best." Chapter 564 Guru Guru Nagetto The red footprints appeared in the sky, and the bright red sun fell from the sky and hit the worry free on the ground. Boom Erica and Liliana looked at wuchou from high. This time the enemy was Apollo, the enemy who could move in mid air, and. "Why, the king doesn''t use his own power. If he uses his original ability to deal with the Oriental God of war, he will soon defeat the other party." How do they know that wuchou will not use other abilities to deal with these Greek gods, but will only use their own strength, because this is his battle. "Find a way to knock down the chariot." While avoiding Apollo''s fireball, he looked around without worry, hoping to find a position where he could attack each other remotely. "All right." Wuchou runs into the Colosseum again and runs around in it. "Spartans, it is useless to avoid. Come out and die." The fireball aimed at the Colosseum and continued to attack, destroying the monument. "Where are you, Spartan?" Apollo drove the carriage slowly close to the Colosseum and looked at the door frames. "Ah!" Wuchou finds the right opportunity, jumps out from one side, and inserts the double swords directly into Apollo''s carriage. "Spartans, you guy." The carriage kept moving upward and got rid of worry free, but the double swords stuck to the main wheel, which made Apollo unable to get rid of worry free for a time. "Apollo, come down together." The chain wound to the front and entangled Apollo so that he could not control his carriage. The carriage lost Apollo''s control and began to run around, even rushing to one side of the house. "What''s that?" The residents standing nearby saw an incredible carriage in the sky. Before long, they were surprised. The carriage directly hit the house, smashed the roof, and the flame even lit the falling stones, so that the surrounding residents were hit by these stones. The residents downstairs began to flee, but wuchou still grabbed his chain and leaned himself firmly against the carriage. The carriage is like the burning sun, running across the city, destroying and causing varying degrees of damage. "Can''t drag on." Wuchou can even smell a strange burning smell. Maybe his skin is burned. "Ah ah ah!" Free up one hand, pick up the sword of Olympus, cut it directly against the wheel, and then cut it directly into the box in front of you. The carriage finally broke out of control and fell directly from the sky, just in the middle of the Colosseum in ancient Rome. Wuchou also fell off the carriage because of the violent collision, just a distance in front of the carriage. "Uh." Wuchou slowly stood up. The blood left from his head affected one of his eyes, but the damage was not serious enough for the other person in front of him. "Cough, cough, cough." Apollo, who fell in the middle of the carriage, coughed a few times, coughed up a little congestion, and the crown on his head fell aside, covered with blood. "Spartan, you can, in that way, get on my carriage. It''s commendable." "It''s polite, Apollo. Tell me how to get into Olympus and lower the barrier." "Cough, cough, cough." Apollo stood up again, but his feet had been pierced by the broken wood of the wheel and could not stand up. "Stupid Spartan, if I really can do this, do I still need to fight you? No, even if I use this ability, I can''t undo it. I want to end the barrier unless I die." "Hum, it''s time for you to die." Apollo looked at the slowly approaching worry free and smiled. "But I won''t let you kill so easily. Protect me, sun!" The dazzling light bloomed from Apollo. It should be said that the light was released from Apollo''s head. The strong white light even made wuchou unable to look directly at Apollo. It was not only light, but also strong high temperature. It felt like the real sun standing in front of wuchou. The strong light even made wuchou lose his eyesight. He couldn''t see what was in front of him. The temperature caused pain in the wound on his body, and wuchou retreated step by step. "King!" Erica and Liliana still want to get close to wuchou, but the strong sun makes them unable to get close to wuchou. "Well, this light is really troublesome." Wuchou stretched out his hands in front of him. His right eye was only dark, but his left eye didn''t open because of the blood just now. "Apollo, do you want to stop me just by this little skill?" "Hahaha, Spartan, you can''t even look at me now. If you dare to talk big here, I''ll burn you directly." The light is getting stronger and stronger, but wuchou has mastered the position of Apollo, even if it is invisible to the eyes. "Uh." Looking at wuchou approaching himself step by step, Apollo was a little flustered, but the light remained, because Apollo knew very well that if he stopped, he would die. "Impossible, impossible!" Walking in front of Apollo, wuchou punched in front and just hit Apollo''s head. The wounded Apollo was dizzy and fell on the ground. Wuchou stepped on Apollo''s head and stamped a few feet. "Stop, stop, I surrender, I surrender, don''t continue, I surrender." The light slowly dispersed, and wuchou opened his surviving left eye and looked at Apollo who was trampled under his feet. "Tell me, how do I get to Olympus?" "I don''t know. Even if you kill me and the barrier disappears, you can''t go up. Olympus will refuse your entry unless you get a ticket." "Tickets?" "My brother, the protector of the merchant, is the only one who can go in and out of Olympus freely. If you find him, he will take you into the barrier. I can think of a way not to kill me." Worry free squatted down and looked at Apollo who wanted to beg for mercy. He remembered his past and the hatefulness of these gods. "No, it''s faster!" Wuchou directly pressed Apollo''s head with both hands and kept exerting force. Great force made Apollo feel pain lying on the ground. Severe pain continued to erode his brain, and Apollo even felt that his head would be torn off. "Ah ah!" Tear and pull Blood gushed out of the wound and even splashed far away. With a fit of convulsions, Apollo fell into a pool of blood. "Woo ah!" Boom, boom The surviving residents looked up at the sky. Dark clouds covered the sun overhead, and the whole Rome fell into darkness. However, the people can still see through the slits and slits of sunlight shining on the ground through the dark clouds, giving them a little light. As the things on your hand began to tremble, they turned into a golden pearl. The bloody hand held up the Pearl in your hand and controlled the dark clouds that covered the sun to disperse them. Apollo''s body also turned into ashes and disappeared, and the carriage on the ground turned into rubble because of the owner''s departure. "Third." The Pearl turns into a tattoo of the sun and is engraved on wuchou''s right hand. On the other side, Greece in the distance The original site of Olympus, with the disappearance of the barrier, the real Olympus appeared in front of everyone. However, only those who have been selected and gods can see its true purpose. Chapter 565 The lonely soldier embarked on the journey of revenge and finally came to this place in front of him after thousands of hardships. A golden treasure box, placed in front of you, glittering. "Creak." The invisible darkness surrounded the soldiers and gave them the ability to pick the God of war and defeat the enemies in front of them. The soldiers also fell to the ground because of the darkness. In the darkness, the soldier stretched out his hand and grasped the light in front of him that he could not see. Warrior, reborn. "Didi, Didi." Wuchou woke up from his dream, turned off the alarm clock around him, stood up slowly and stretched himself. Knock, knock, knock "Come in." Liliana comes in wearing a white apron, because here, Liliana and Erica are jointly responsible for carefree home food, as are other chores. "Wang, are you awake? Someone is looking for you." "Guest?" "Yes, those who went to Japan last time." In the living room, Erica sat quietly and waited for worry free to come. On the other side, the man with glasses visited with the last Witch and another witch who looked younger. "Wang, are you awake?" Looking at wuchou yawning, Erica stands up and bows to wuchou. "Well, don''t be so restrictive. I don''t care whether there are guests or not." Maybe I can''t bear to see Erica suddenly change a lot. Worry free is not used to saying this. "So, you guys, what are you doing here?" Wuchou is in his previous position. He picks up the apple in front of him and eats it directly. Even if he doesn''t need to eat to supplement energy, wuchou hasn''t given up eating. "Cough, the king of Italy, in fact, came here this time mainly for the last thing. Our king is really a little wrong, so he came here to apologize this time." "Ah, there''s no need to bother about this. After all, it''s enough for me to export evil spirit. You don''t need to come over. On the contrary, I care more about it. How did he go back later?" The glasses man said, with a bitter smile on his mouth. "To tell you the truth, Wang was seriously injured after fighting with you last time. He didn''t recover so quickly, but he can only recover slowly." Hearing the good news, wuchou rarely smiled. "Then it''s all right. Go back and apologize. You don''t need to see off." "Wait, at least, take our thanks." Seeing that Erica and Liliana are really ready to drive themselves away, the man with glasses quickly says his most important purpose. Hearing the gift, the witch on one side suddenly looked nervous, but she thought of another thing. She bit her teeth and didn''t attack. "Give gifts, but I can''t see what you have for me." Wuchou can''t see any gifts except seeing another unknown Lori witch. Suddenly, a strange idea appears in wuchou''s mind. "Well, you won''t say." "Wang, in fact, you guessed that, yes, this gift is the young yuan witch. I think he can help you in the future, and she is also a good psychic medium." No matter what this gift is, at first, wuchou thought whether he came to some strange middle ages. Unexpectedly, there are such strange rites and customs as giving people, but wuchou was relieved when he thought of the status of God killer in the world. "Wang, wait, since the other party suddenly gives you a big gift, there must be something for you to help. I suggest listening first. What''s the other party''s trouble." Unlike Liliana, Erica is very sensitive to political matters. Seeing Erica''s expression, the man with eyes knew it was impossible to hide it, and said with a bitter smile. "In fact, the witch we are now is the one in front of you. She once participated in the previous ceremony of summoning gods. Now the God killer came to us again. Moreover, at this time, our king was not here." "Wang, you should know that participating in these ceremonies is basically doomed to death. We don''t want to summon the disobedient God again or sacrifice our important witch. Therefore, I hope you can help us." Erica nodded after listening. "Wang, think about it. It''s not our business anyway. I don''t care if you want to accept this gift and help them." "In fact, isn''t there another way?" Said Wu Chou. "Leave this witch with me for a while and claim that this is my person. Naturally, if the other party wants to do it, they will only come to me." "It''s not that I can''t do it. The question is whether you want to agree or not." "Naturally, leave it to me, anyway, I am very busy." With that, Erica and Liliana sent the little witch and the man with glasses away and left the witch who had spoken unkindly to wuchou from the beginning. "Well, how are you?" The witch didn''t speak, just lowered her head and didn''t go to see wuchou. "Are you okay?" "Why?" "Huh?" The witch raised her head, opened her eyes and looked at wuchou. "Why do you want to help me? I have nothing to do with you, and I once said that about you." "It''s not a problem, but I''m really free. I don''t have to thank me." With that, wuchou went back to wash and prepare to go out. "Strange man." Seeing off without worry, Erica and Liliana begin to deal with their own affairs, leaving the witch standing alone, suddenly a little idle. "Alas." Suddenly, wuchou turned back and pulled the witch out of the house, leaving two women complaining. "Wang, what are you doing?" Looking at Wu Chou walking in front of her and holding her hand, the witch looked a little red and asked in doubt. "I don''t know. I always think it''s bad to leave you there alone, so I''ll take you out. I''ve been to Italy before. I''ll show you around." Although it is said that wuchou has been shopping with the witch all the way, the witch still sees carefully that many people in the dark have been staring at them. If there is anything that plans to find wuchou trouble at the beginning, the people in the dark will quickly come out and dispose of the garbage to prevent them from hindering wuchou''s life. "That''s good, King''s privilege." "In fact, they don''t have to be so troublesome. I always know and tell them they don''t need to do so, but they still take the trouble to do these things. After all, it''s more convenient for them to cause trouble if I''m angry than to deal with these hooligans." Wuchou takes out a sweet cone from the dessert shop, hands it to the witch, and takes one himself. "Here, since you are a tourist, you can go sightseeing at ease and leave the rest to me." The witch picked up the ice cream and looked at wuchou with wide eyes. "Can I, believe you, you are different from them and won''t hurt the world?" "Believe me, I love the world more than you." Chapter 566 evening All day long, wuchou took the witch everywhere and went to everywhere. Finally, he came to the beach and watched the sun slowly set until late at night. "Wang, why are you here? Is there anything special?" "You Li, what do you think of here?" After a day together, wuchou knows each other''s name and matches it with her friends. Naturally, a witch knows the superior and subordinate relationship very well, and she will have some constraints on wuchou. "There are few people around, and there are few buildings. It''s rare. This place is still a beach and there is no development nearby." Youli expressed his opinion and felt that there was a problem, but soon, Youli''s ideal came to a possibility. "Isn''t it used here?" "You''re right. It''s a battle site, so there''s no reconstruction nearby. Naturally, this desert is not natural." Wuchou picked up Youli sitting on the ground and said to the man behind Youli. "So I don''t need too many constraints here. Of course, I will solve you soon." Youli turned around and saw the man who had made him have nightmares. An old man with black suit, short white hair and white skin like a vampire. "I think you are the God killer who troubles Youli, Marquis WOBAN, right?" "Hum, boy, I don''t care what God you are or who kills God. As your elder, you should give me the witch beside you. That''s just right." "Elder?" Unhappiness is like hearing some strange joke, said to the Marquis of WOBAN. "That''s all for boasting. You don''t claim to be an old man in front of me." Wuchou pulls Youli behind him and says to WOBAN. "Give you a chance. Use your power quickly, or you won''t even have a chance to attack." "Talk big. I''d like to see how you beat me in an instant?" Instantaneous movement Wuchou''s figure appeared in front of WOBAN in an instant. When WOBAN found wuchou, it was a little late. He quickly used his power to change, but the speed was not fast enough. Wuchou''s fist had hit him in front of his eyes, and hit him hard on the chin to fly WOBAN. "I said, give you a chance, you don''t listen." "You guy!" WOBAN became a werewolf with fierce eyes staring at wuchou. "Eat you, bite you, kill you." Moving again, wuchou has come behind WOBAN and is kicking at the back of his head. "The wolf dog will look like a wolf dog. Get down!" Snap The wolf''s keen and accurate grasp of wuchou kicked. Before WOBAN was happy, the blue light aimed at his body and flew WOBAN directly into the air. "Ah, ah!" WOBAN fell directly to the ground, wiped the scar on his chest and snorted. "It''s quite strong, but how long can you last?" As soon as WOBAN waved, many undead killed by him climbed out of the ground and were controlled by the other party. "Go, my army, destroy the enemy in front of me." However, these undead armies stopped before they got close to worry free, and their bodies began to corrode slowly. "What''s the matter? Why is my power invalid?" "Uncle, it seems that you haven''t done enough homework. How many gods have I defeated?" The tattoo belonging to Hades on his hand began to shine. The army of the dead in front of him was directly liberated by worry free and returned to where they should exist. "Hum, you guy, waste my army for many years. See how I deal with you!" The sky suddenly lightened and thundered. Not only that, but also it rained heavily. WOBAN instantly controlled the whole weather. "I hate the enemy of lightning, especially in this world!" "Ha!" The golden energy rose into the sky, broke through the dark clouds in the sky, and the riot energy filled the whole site. "Blonde, warrior." WOBAN looked at wuchou in front of him. Although he already knew that the other party had such a power, he could feel a familiar pressure when he faced it. Pressure from old acquaintances. "You used to be a martial artist like that woman. You can''t forgive anything related to that woman." A dark cloud surrounded WOBAN, and a dark dragon rose from the black smoke, covered with incredible magic. "Die, kid!" The dark green breath spewed out from his mouth, but how could wuchou be hit by this move and fly into the air against the edge, and the blue energy condensed in his hand. "Turtle school Qigong!" The blue energy aimed at the black dragon''s body. The huge energy made the black dragon rotate in the middle of the air, fell to the sea and set off a large spray. "Did you succeed?" Youli looked at WOBAN falling into the sea in the distance and hoped that this matter would end. However, the Black Dragon flew up from the sea again and stared at wuchou with its fierce eyes. "It''s really hard to beat, but what do you do?" Wuchou moves to the black dragon again and hits the black dragon directly into the sea with a heavy fist. Even if the black dragon detects wuchou''s position, it can''t hit wuchou. "Lock!" The tattoo of Poseidon Trident on wuchou''s hand began to shine. The huge sea water directly turned into several chains, surrounded the black dragon, and slowly pressed the Black Dragon into the sea. "Surrender, you can''t beat me." The black dragon slowly pressed into the sea. WOBAN, who originally wanted to continue to resist, finally stopped and lifted his transformation. "Isn''t that right, Marquis WOBAN? It seems that you won''t continue to trouble Youli." Wuchou returned to the beach, watched WOBAN slowly come back from the sea and smiled. "Hum, don''t be complacent. I''ll come back for revenge soon. Wait for me." WOBAN put down a cruel word and left without looking back. "You Li, what are you going to do next? Your trouble is over." Youli looks at the worry free man who solves his problems. He thinks of everything he gets along with him this day. He thinks that the man in front of him may change the world. "I want to stay with you. I want to see how much you can do to change the world." "Change the world? Well, it''s a small goal." On their way back, the moonlight lengthened their shadows at night. Finally, the two shadows leaned together and walked slowly into the distance. On the other hand, the Marquis of WOBAN, who went back, was unwilling and decided to make trouble for wuchou. "Hum hum, damn martial artist, just in time, let me see what kind of spark you two will make." WOBAN calmed his anger and told all the news about wuchou and all the martial artists to the God killer in the Far East. Wuchou didn''t know that WOBAN would create such a big trouble for himself. Chapter 567 In Greek mythology, it is said that how many sons or daughters Zeus had, and perhaps no one can know exactly how many. However, it is very famous that there are so many people in the world, mythology and human cognition. For example, there is a man who once looked for a golden apple. "Didi, Didi." Snap Wuchou reached out and swept the alarm clock to the ground. The fragile alarm clock fell to the ground and fell to pieces, ending his mission. Crackling Feeling unusually carefree, he quickly stood up and looked at the blue lightning on his arm. "Sure enough, there is no possibility that the new ability will not get out of control." Subconsciously, wuchou''s senses are changed by his new power. With the passage of time, wuchou feels more and more that his changes are more and more uncontrolled. Now, the ability also begins to get out of control. It''s a matter of time before you run away. Worry free must solve this matter. "However, this ability is easier to control." Since there is no way to quickly master new abilities, inhibiting your abilities is the best choice. Wuchou hurried away from the window and ran to the deep mountains and wild forests in the distance. However, shortly after wuchou left his house, Erica and Liliana had run out to hunt wuchou. "Wang, what are you doing? It''s unusual to leave alone and don''t talk to us." The ability began to get out of control. The street lights and electrical appliances passing by, as well as the batteries in the car, all burst and damaged in an instant, causing a commotion. "Don''t come here, it will hurt you." The body began to absorb the surrounding electric energy involuntarily, the circuits in the whole area began to be chaotic, and the surrounding electrical appliances and furniture failed. "You two, we''ll talk later." The lightning will surround the whole person without worry. In a moment, the whole person will jump at the speed of lightning and disappear in front of everyone. Not far away, the forest Erica and Liliana arrive at this place and only see a charred place not far away. Wuchou sits on the ground like this. "Don''t come here." Wuchou sees Erica and Liliana coming and drinks them quickly. "Let''s talk first. Do you have any electronic products? Some of them are thrown away. I''ve exhausted the power in my body. Don''t come again." The two women nodded and slowly approached wuchou. "Wang, what''s your situation?" "Hum, hum." Wuchou suddenly sat on the ground and began to smile, making both women feel whether his brain had just hit somewhere. "That''s my ability." "From now on, I can''t go back. I''m right here. When I can control myself, I''ll go back." The two women wanted to say something, but wuchou waved them away. "Let''s go. I''ll find a way by myself." Sitting in place, wuchou looked up at the fallen leaves not far away. I don''t know how long I haven''t seen such scenery, and I don''t know how many times I have seen these ordinary scenery so carefully. Wuchou can see the lines on each fallen leaf and the careful tree lines on that tree bit by bit. I feel like the world is still at this moment. How long has it been? I haven''t tried to sit in place so quietly. There is no one else but myself. Suddenly, a strange sound broke the air in the distance. It seemed that the target was himself sitting here. Whew, click. A sharp long sword was inserted in front of him. There was a strange piece of paper on the sword. Wuchou slowly moved his body, walked to the long sword, pulled out the long sword and picked up the paper on it. "Spartan, when you read this letter, it proves that you have been watched by me. Soon I will leave heaven and appear in front of you and give you a hard punch, five, four, three, two, one!" Buzzing "Uh!" A white light flashed from wuchou''s eyes, and one foot kicked hard into his face, like a very fast SUV rolling into his face in a twinkling of an eye. Woo, boom Wuchou was directly kicked to the ground to one side and severely knocked out a burst of smoke and dust. "Uh." Wuchou covered his face, stood up slowly, looked at the guy in front of him and smeared a mouthful of phlegm. "Hermes, I didn''t expect you to come to me before I came to you." Feather decorated helmet, loose white robe, and most importantly, the pair of Hermes shoes under his feet, the key to the Olympics. "Spartans, I didn''t want to deal with you, but you killed many gods. Zeus was very angry and wanted me to come down to deal with you. Of course, the others were too slow, so I''ll deal with you first." "Hum, with your attack just now, you still want to defeat me. It''s a big joke." Wuchou took out his Athena Sword and waved it at Hermes. Hermes was close to the blade thrown by wuchou. The white flame burned from the ground. Hermes rushed to wuchou again and kicked wuchou hard. The huge impact force makes wuchou fly back out again. Wuchou even feels that his sternum is about to break. "Uh." Wuchou covered his chest and felt like he was hit by a cow. "Hum, didn''t you expect that? Do you think I''m still that guy who was good for nothing but running away?" Hermes looked at wuchou contemptuously, took the apple in his hand and chewed it. "You seem to have grown up a lot, so I need to be serious." Wuchou closed his eyes and stood in place without looking, so as to increase his sensitivity and deal with the fast Hermes. Whew An apple is thrown directly. Worry free grabs it with one hand and crushes it with the other. Buzzing Feel the sound, the impact. With a sword, he aimed at that position and cut directly, but he didn''t hit, and the other party avoided the attack. The wind even blows in front of wuchou, a trace of wind even blows on wuchou''s face, and even feels a pressure close to wuchou''s face. Miso The Golden Arm Guard lit up, and a huge counterattack was released from the arm guard on wuchou''s body, pushing away Hermes in front of him. Hermes turned back several times, finally stopped and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. "Hum, golden wool, it''s really powerful, but how many times can you guess accurately? I want to know." Hermes ran into the forest and hid in the forest, ready to give wuchou a fatal blow. "Hermes, before you die, tell me how to get into Olympus?" "Hahaha, sure enough, I still want to take revenge. Spartans, I see. Apollo told you that I can enter Olympus at will, even without Zeus''s confirmation." "But can you defeat me? Defeat me who delivers death." The next second, with a flash of white light, Hermes jumped out from behind. Chapter 568 Miso, a golden light flashed from wuchou. Hermes couldn''t see what was in front of him for a moment. He also felt a powerful fist punch on his face and beat himself away. After knocking down several trees, Hermes finally stopped and stood up dizzy. "The power of the sun god, nature, you get that power." Hermes looked at wuchou, gasped and wiped the sweat from his head. "Spartan, you are really good, but I think you can''t catch up with me if I want to escape?" "You can try. When you turn your back to me, it will be your death." Hearing wuchou''s words, Hermes believed that wuchou''s words would come true. "I don''t believe it!" Hermes ran. Soon, soon, Hermes saw that the scenery in front of him jumped behind him. The Spartans could not catch up with him, absolutely impossible. Pop! "Uh!" When Hermes turned to see if he could catch up, a strong hand and arm appeared in front of him and knocked her to the ground. Indeed, if the other party insists on running away, it is not enough to rely on the Spartans alone, but since the other party only wants to run away, that is another matter. Wuchou clamped Hermes'' neck with one hand and pressed him on the ground. The other hand was empty and took his Athena Sword. Wuchou took the divine sword and gesticulated on Hermes''s nose and neck and smiled. "Hermes, you see, I said, as long as you turn your back to me, it will be your death." "Spartan, calm down. You see, I have no enemies with you. You don''t have to hurt me, do you? I just obey Zeus and don''t have any ideas." "Stop talking nonsense and tell me how to get to Olympus?" Wuchou worked harder and harder, and Hermes felt that he was going to suffocate. "Stop, stop, I said, I said." Worry less, said Hermes, coughing a few times. "Just follow me. I''ll take you in. In fact, it''s not difficult at all. As long as I take you down the mountain and follow me in, naturally there''s no rain. Anything stops you." Naturally, I can also speed up and leave you behind, then hide in the mountain and never come out again. Hermes thought so, but how could worry free let this guy go so easily. "Uh, ah!" Wuchou pressed Hermes''s foot on one knee and put the sword blade under him. "What do you want, stop, stop!" Poop "Ah ah!" Blood, flowing from the wound, dyed the earth red. "Ha, ha, ha!" Hermes saw the worry free man who bound himself, stood up and hurriedly climbed, climbed, climbed to other places, wherever he went, he couldn''t stay here. "Uh!" With one foot on his back, wuchou picked up his sword blade and pointed it at another place. "Ah ah!" "It''s noisy, you!" One punch at Hermes''s head, one punch down, the whole world, quiet. Watching Hermes''s body slowly turn into black ashes and fly to the sky, the whole Italian crowd suddenly began to feel uncomfortable. Suddenly, a vase fell from the sky and hit the passers-by below. It snapped like a huge hammer on the watermelon and broke. "Ah ah ah!" When the screaming woman saw this scene, she suddenly ran out of the road and was suddenly hit by the unstoppable driving. Because the brakes failed, the vehicle in the accident rushed into the lamp post and exploded. These similar tragedies are being staged throughout the city. Wuchou saw the turmoil in the distant city and the trouble caused by Hermes''s death. He stretched out his hand to the sky, and a little black powder slowly returned to wuchou''s hand. The pair of God''s boots under wuchou automatically divided into pieces and closed on wuchou''s feet. Pop. All the divine power is transformed into a four leaf clover tattoo and engraved on wuchou''s arm. "Fourth." Even if bad luck has been recovered, the commotion just caused has attracted everyone''s attention, especially the commotion in the woods where wuchou is located some time ago. When Erica and Liliana came back here, they knew what had happened when they saw wuchou sitting on the ground with obvious signs of fighting around. "Oh, Wang, which God is coming to deal with you this time? Tell us, and we can go back to work." Erica and Liliana nodded after hearing wuchou''s words and were ready to leave like this. "Ah, let''s go now?" "Naturally, after all, you said, don''t stay." Erica and Liliana looked at wuchou with strange eyes and wondered what surprised each other. "Oh, it''s all right. Go back. When I can control my power, I''ll go back." He secretly deflated his mouth, didn''t worry or care, and continued to think about ways to control his power. Worry free remembers that he once made a way to completely release his desire, so that he can temporarily suppress his ability. The only problem is that he doesn''t know what kind of commotion will be caused. "But, also, if released directly, then at least, I can finish my revenge quickly." Just do it, worry free, relax, and let the riot begin to spread all over the body. Every part of the body is its power. "It feels a little wrong!" Until he lost consciousness, wuchou didn''t know how much trouble his choice caused. Erica and Liliana, who had just turned back, saw a huge lightning strike directly in the direction they had just left, and the two women hurried back. When they hurried back, they saw a big pit in the ground. Wuchou stood in the middle of the pit, flashing blue lightning, and his pupils became a different dark blue. "Lily, draw your sword, or it''s too late." "Ah?" Liliana couldn''t believe looking at Erica. Before she asked anything, the following wuchou talked. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s right to come out and walk around. Otherwise, how can I witness my recovery." Blue lightning spread all over the ground, and the whole ground sank again because of worry free. "Ah ah ah!" Lightning fell from the sky, gathered in worry free hands, aimed at Erica and Liliana and directly jumped out. "The heart of the lion!" The Silver Lion aimed at wuchou and bit it directly. Liliana also reacted and took out her long sword and rushed to wuchou. "It''s no use!" Before the silver lion got close to wuchou, lightning had penetrated its body, aimed at Erica behind him and directly electrified her. "Ah!" Erica is directly put down by a move. Liliana has just turned to see Erica. A blue lightning appears in front of Liliana. Worry free has appeared in front of her. "Sleep." Zizizi Chapter 569 In order to deal with Kil''jaeden''s oppression, there is a new power to awaken worry free, the Lord of emptiness, the power of overeating, and the hearts of three girls, which are integrated into one and turned into a key, opened another box left by worry free, all of which are integrated into the new power and turned into the present power. Wuchou subdued the two women, put them on the ground, looked at the distant city and smiled. "Ah, ah, it seems that you are no longer the original master. Am I right?" In the distance, a blonde boy with a box came, but he was always a casual boy. At this time, his face was rare and dignified. "Don''t be out of control. It''s hard for me to come back and have a look. I didn''t expect to see these things." King of the sword, Tony "But it''s good that you have the heart to fight me now." Tony took out the long sword he put in the box and turned his arm into silver. "There''s nothing I can cut!" Whew Residents in the distance saw only the originally high hillside, and suddenly a huge crack was cut out. "Ah, did you get away?" Tony looked at wuchou''s right hand cut off by himself, but he was not in a good mood when he saw the blue lightning on the fracture. I saw the thunder and lightning slowly recombine, and the worry free right hand grew out again, as if it hadn''t happened. "Oh, the ability to cut everything is really powerful, but." Zizizi I saw it. Tony''s aim at the space in front of him is a sword. Worry free figure has appeared on the track Tony cut up. "Too slow!" The thunder and lightning jumped again. Wuchou''s two hands directly grabbed Tony''s silver hand holding the long sword, and the thunder and lightning wrapped around it. "Ha!" Tony tried his best to get rid of worry, but the other party''s lightning seemed to have no ability. It seemed that he just electrified himself. "Ha, it doesn''t look like a great ability." The next second, Tony opened his eyes and saw his hands turn silver. The silver lightning flashed on his hand and went in the shape of a long sword. "There''s nothing I can cut, right?" Zizizi Residents in the distance could only see that several silvery white thunderbolts jumped out of the hillside. No matter what buildings in front of them were cut off, they formed a triangular inverted hole. On the battlefield Tony covered his injured waist. The blow just now was too fast. Tony couldn''t escape. "Your ability is good, but it''s not enough to deal with me." The blue lightning flashed at Tony''s head. "Sleep." Zizizi After wuchou solved the troublesome God killer, he looked at the city not far away. "Hum." Today, unknown blackouts occurred in nearby cities. It was not until three days later that the blackout effect finally disappeared due to the huge electromagnetic effect. ~ three days later ~ Guru Guru Nagetto So warm Like a stone falling into the ocean, I don''t know where I will go, whether I will be taken away, or just sink into the deep sea with gravity. Obviously, he knows what he did before he lost consciousness, but at this time, the venue where wuchou is located makes him unable to pick up his spirit and wake up again. Suddenly, everything around disappeared. Wuchou was surprised. He opened his eyes in an instant. The next second, sharp pain and fatigue spread all over his body. "Where am I?" First of all, wuchou must know where he is. He is surrounded by gravel and steel pipes. Wuchou guesses that he is probably covered underground, but he doesn''t know why he is here. Every inch of the body is very painful. I can''t lift my strength. It''s like squatting in the toilet for several hours. I''m weak all over. However, I need to find the answer to why I am here. After resting underground for about half an hour, the body began to recover. Without worry, he moved his body hard, lifted his breath for a moment and rushed out. Boom When wuchou leaves the ground, he looks at the surrounding scenes and feels whether he has crossed into other worlds again. ~ six hours ago ~ Wuchou, who is full of electricity, even has some strange tattoos. They flash with the breath of the body, mixed with blue and red lightning. "Finally, finally completed. Only in this way can the world continue to go on." Buzzing Click The silver white sword was cut off from one side, but wuchou simply avoided the other party''s attack. Tony looked at wuchou with a dignified face. "What are you doing? Don''t forget, this is my territory. If you intend to hurt the residents of the world, I won''t forgive you." "Hahaha, Tony, you are so naive. Look, from my point of view, what do you see?" Tony and wuchou stood in the high tower and could see nothing except the people living in peace in the distance. "What do you want to say?" "In this world, magicians and knights master the mysterious power and control everything in the ordinary world. The God killer dies at the top of these and controls the world. The world is only controlled by them." "And these ordinary people, who can''t even resist you, are unconsciously protected or oppressed by you. It''s unfair to these people." "Truth needs to be known by everyone. The world needs their participation and their own protection." The lightning on wuchou is more and more clearly visible. Wuchou is now like a huge bomb that explodes at any time. "Hahaha, you may be fine, and I will sleep again, but I believe he will understand what I did and what I did." With that, the dazzling white light surrounded wuchou, and the huge energy centered on wuchou, a huge explosion occurred. The huge electromagnetic field, centered on Italy, is transmitted to the whole world. People and animals all over the world can feel this strange pulsation, just like what has changed somewhere in the body. "Hahaha, hahaha." This powerful energy, centered on wuchou, caused a huge explosion. The whole city was affected by this energy. Most people were buried under the collapsed houses, and the rest fell on the street, looking at the surrounding debris and lost their mind for a time. Boom, boom Looking at the stones around him slowly burying wuchou, Tony still wanted to pull him out, but wuchou refused. "Tony, the target is me. Leaving the trouble to that guy is my last goal. Go, go, let him be lonely all the time." Watching the stone bury wuchou completely, Tony knew he couldn''t die. He just couldn''t understand what he wanted to do and why he treated himself like this. "Just right. Let me see what you''re going to do." Chapter 570 Chaos, flames, collapsed houses, broken world. Screams, cheers, cries, wails, the whole city fell into chaos. Men in black windbreaker are constantly digging, at least one or at least saving the next. The weak cry for help, although very weak, the man in black windbreaker still heard the sound. "Live, at least, you have to live." The man kept digging. I don''t know how long it had passed. Finally, he saw a weak red haired boy lying in the wreckage. "Thank you." The red haired boy said to the man in black. "No, it''s me. Thank you." The man in black looked at the young man who was still alive and left tears of joy. ~ Memories ~ Boom A piece of gravel fell from the sky and hit wuchou''s forehead, making wuchou wake up from his dream. "Really, think of some bad memories." Wuchou looked around and fell into one of the broken alleys. For unknown reasons, he and the people of the city were buried underground. When he woke up, he was in a coma again because of fatigue. Finally, when he died, wuchou hid in an alley. However, wuchou already knows that the maker of the whole thing is himself, but wuchou doesn''t know what he is doing for. Doesn''t he know what will happen in the end. Wuchou didn''t know. He just knew he had to go back and have a look at the situation of the two women. "Cough, cough, cough." Wuchou fell to the ground weakly. Unexpectedly, this force would consume so much of his physical strength, and even overdraw his current physical strength. His body is still very tired. "No, by the way, tracking." Wuchou raised his hand to feel the magic above. Unexpectedly, the magic disappeared. "That''s right. That guy will erase his trace. How can he be found." Wuchou had to climb out of the alley and into the street step by step. There are some displaced people like themselves, and some people who survive the disaster. Of course, there are also some people on the street to help these victims. Soon, a piece of paper on the ground attracted wuchou''s attention. A poster flew to wuchou and directly pasted it in front of wuchou. Wuchou took away the paper in front of him and saw his appearance and name. "Wanted, all over the world, 10 million euros?" Wuchou thought it was a missing notice posted to find him. Unexpectedly, it was a wanted poster, but he didn''t think he would be wanted. Moreover, looking at the notes below, he was actually a magic association in Europe. "I knew they wouldn''t let me go if they made such a big trouble, but I didn''t expect them to hate me so much." Wuchou tries his best to cover up his face and avoid being found by passers-by. He walks back to the alley slowly. "Damn, what the hell do you want to do?" Worry free speaks to the person in his heart, but the other party doesn''t respond to him, so he keeps silent or sleeps. "Damn it." Tick tock In the dark alley, wuchou sat in the corner of the wall and watched the sky turn dark. A strange smell came into his nose. "It''s raining." Tick, tick, clatter The rain, getting heavier and heavier, slowly gathered all over the depression on the ground, and the whole road became muddy. Boom, boom Raindrops on wuchou''s big net face, but they are still tired, but they enter wuchou''s heart. They feel very tired. Unexpectedly, the two women who used to be a little redundant for themselves have become their most precious treasures for a time. "But the rain is cool. Maybe I''ll just sit here." The rain slowly drips on his face and drops on his body. When the rain soaks his clothes, the whole person feels very tired, like a heavy weight of lead on himself. Step step step Footsteps? Wuchou originally closed his eyes, slowly opened them a little and looked outside. A strange umbrella, a purple umbrella, with a huge eye and a huge red tongue sticking out from the umbrella. Under the umbrella, blue short hair, Lori with different eyes, light blue robes, black leather shoes, petite and lovely. "Who are you?" The girl seemed surprised that the man actually saw himself. It was a little surprised. "Can you see me?" Wu Chou nodded. "Hahaha, I finally saw someone who saw me, hum." Looking at the Laurie in front of her, she suddenly smiled darkly. Worry free was a little confused. Suddenly, Laurie made a face at herself. "Wow!" No sorrow, no expression. "Ah, aren''t you afraid?" "I just want to say, what''s to be afraid of." "Hum, stupid human, I''m a monster, a man eating monster. Aren''t you afraid?" "Not afraid, but aren''t you very happy? Because I see you." Maybe she was talked about the pain by wuchou. Laurie ran out with her strange umbrella. "Fool, fool." Watching Laurie leave like this, wuchou shook her head and continued to sit on the ground. Step step step The sound of footsteps approached wuchou again. When she opened her eyes, she saw Laurie coming again with her umbrella and standing in front of wuchou. "Human, you need an umbrella, don''t you?" Wuchou looked at those who also had no umbrellas not far away and said. "They need it too, don''t they?" "They are different. They can''t see me." Laurie approached wuchou and covered the falling raindrops with an umbrella to help wuchou keep out the wind and rain. "Why do you stay here? I''m not a good man. It''s not easy to stay here." "Hum, you mind me. I just want to scare you. When you are frightened by me, I''ll leave." Lori doesn''t care about the mud on the ground. She sits directly next to wuchou and puts her umbrella on wuchou to protect wuchou from the wind and rain. "Little Laurie, what''s your name?" "Human, please tell me politely first. What''s your name?" "Yes, just call me worry free. I''m just an ordinary person." "Hum, forget it. My name is Duoliang small umbrella. It''s good. This is my name." "Small umbrella, good." The rain kept falling, but wuchou was no longer worried about the rain, because there was someone around him. "Little umbrella, hurry home when the rain stops. It''s not good to stay here. I''m a dangerous person." "I have only one person and no family." It''s embarrassing. Wuchou didn''t know what to say for a while. He opened his mouth and didn''t say it at last. "Little umbrella, if, I said if, since you''re going to try to scare me all the time, at least before you think of a way." Wuchou gritted his teeth and said "Stay with me until you think of a way to scare me." The little umbrella looked at wuchou seriously and nodded. "Nature, man." Chapter 571 Ten days after the big bang Disease, a strange disease began to spread all over the world and spread from Italy. All ordinary people felt a strange disease, in addition to irritating dry cough and severe dyspnea. At the beginning, when the world was still meeting to discuss the occurrence of the disease, the situation changed dramatically. A patient, correctly speaking, is a patient who has been diagnosed to die. Suddenly, a huge change has taken place in his body. He can control the flames around him, and even make flames himself, which refreshes people''s understanding of the virus in an instant. Natural selection, survival of the fittest This phenomenon slowly appears around, some people die because of disease, and some people gain strength because of disease. Ordinary people who have regained their new life, because of this force, lost their direction and began to destroy. Some people, because of this force, feel their real mission and begin to protect the world. The originator of all this is hiding in a dilapidated rental house and watching TV carefully. "Alas, it started as expected." Wuchou began to play the video on TV. It was a person who gained new power and destroyed the video around. "I guess what your purpose is. I just didn''t expect you to do so in this world. Do you really think it''s good to do so?" Without worry, we can only prove all this through time. "Man, I''m back." The little umbrella opened the door and came in with some food. "Human beings, why don''t you find your own food? You can grab as much as you want with your strength alone." "Little umbrella, come here." The little umbrella took the body to wuchou and sat next to wuchou. "Little umbrella, you know, I can''t bully others because I have this power. I have this power just to protect you." "You?" The little umbrella looked at wuchou with strange eyes, as if she thought she was with the wrong person. "Cough, in a word, you can''t use your strength casually." I don''t know how to get these things back, but wuchou is still at ease. After eating these, he is ready to go out and find the two people. "Human, wait for me." It is even more difficult to go out without worry and look at the order that has not been restored outside. In addition, these people who have suddenly obtained super abilities. Unexpectedly, as soon as I went out, I saw a group of people patrolling here in military uniforms. "Look carefully and don''t let anyone with symptoms go." Governments around the world have decided to put these people in prison. As long as there is an awakening, they can deal with it immediately. Especially in Italy, the birthplace, most residents are affected. "Humans, you have to stay away. I won''t be found, but if you are caught by them, it may be very troublesome." Recently, because there were more and more patients, these soldiers were rude and began to hurt others. Even some suspicious people were arrested. "I know." Wuchou jumped to the roof, looked at the soldiers below and looked for suspicious people nearby. "Well, you, come here." A ragged man squatted in the corner and saw that the soldiers were going to ask themselves some questions. He didn''t say anything and was ready to leave. "Hey, stop!" The soldier said that he shot directly at the ragged guy, but unexpectedly, all the bullets hit the man, but only made a crisp metal collision sound. "What?" The soldiers continued to shoot, and the man''s clothes were broken. The cold light flashed on him, a steel body and angular steel. "We clearly do not intend to harm others. Why did you come to hurt us? Why!" The iron man rushed directly at these soldiers and punched them hard in the chest. Wuchou even saw that their chest was directly concave, and the sound of crisp bone fragmentation sounded. "Shoot, shoot!" Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa The iron man smiled ferociously and rushed directly into the crowd. A moment later, the last soldier was torn in half by the iron man. The iron man took off their clothes, put them on himself and hid in the dark. Boom Wuchou thought it was over so soon. Unexpectedly, an explosion came from the alley and the iron man was blown out directly. "You are the running dogs of the government." From the alley, a blonde man in a red uniform came out, playing some dice in his hand. "Sorry, I''m just taking money. Since you can''t control your power, we''d better take it earlier." The next second, the flame completely wrapped the iron man and exploded in bursts, blowing the iron man into a coma. "Work, take it back. I have something else to do." A few people came out behind the blonde and took the iron man away with one hand and one foot. Soon, the blonde looked at the worry free man on the roof. "Come down, it''s no use hiding." Wuchou didn''t expect that the other party actually saw himself and jumped down with a small umbrella. "Oh, unexpectedly, I met a big fish." "Are you going to take me back?" Wuchou remembers that he is wanted. "Hum, I want to, but I''m not confident that I can win the creator of this accident." "Oh, what do you know?" The blonde man seems to have a certain liking for wuchou and say what he knows. "Although you may not believe it, in fact, everyone guessed that shortly after the big bang, you were suddenly wanted all over the world. Coupled with recent events, everyone guessed that you were the initiator of the accident. Some of us still worship you." Wuchou didn''t expect such an expansion, so he had to smile at the blonde to ease his embarrassment. "Although I don''t know what you want to do, I advise you to leave Italy early. You are not welcome here. Everyone in the world wants to catch you. If you want to be safe, go to a place where there is no one and live a safe life." The blonde gave wuchou some advice and turned away. "Anonymity? Sorry, it''s not for me." Wuchou left the alley with Xiaosan, walked to the iron man and fled in that direction. Because wuchou sensed signs of life. At the corner, I saw a weak girl lying on the ground and looking at wuchou with blurred eyes. "Do you want to catch me, too?" Is this what iron man wants to protect? Wuchou squats beside the girl and straightens out the bangs in front of the girl''s forehead with his hands. "Sorry, you may not make it. You can''t see him again." "Really? What a pity. He clearly expects me to continue to live like him." Blue and red lightning flashed on wuchou''s hand. "But I can give you another chance." Blue finally occupied all and turned into hope. "Human, what are you going to do?" "All this is because of the God. He will trigger this riot. I want to end all this and complete my mission." "I''m going to finish my revenge." Chapter 572 ~ five days later ~ Wuchou left Italy with a small umbrella, avoided everyone''s eyes and suspicions all the way, and finally secretly got on a ship to Greece. "Human beings, why should they keep sneaking away? Obviously no one will do so." The little umbrella followed wuchou all the way. I can''t understand why wuchou has been walking in the alley or avoiding the flow of people. Obviously, I have been walking in the street all the time, hoping to meet someone who sees me. "Little umbrella, you will know why later. Now I can''t tell you." Wuchou is careful to hide in the warehouse. The fishy smell and odor continue to attack, but it has no impact on wuchou. After all, he has encountered worse situations. At this time, wuchou heard a noise from above, followed by strong shaking. Wuchou was a little worried that he couldn''t go to Greece. Hurry up to the deck to see what happened. "Awakened one, don''t mess around." As soon as wuchou got up, he heard what had happened. It turned out that there was an awakened person on the ship and was found. "Why do you embarrass me and my companions? We just want to leave Italy. We all blame you for throwing us off the ship." Standing in the middle of the crowd was a man with several stones floating around him. Behind him was a girl in a cloak and coughing constantly. "Calm down, we can''t take this risk. If someone knows that I take you out of Italy, we will be punished when we go back." "I don''t care. I just want to leave." Seeing more and more stones on the man, the captain and other passengers were a little afraid, and some even began to pray to the gods. At this time, wuchou noticed that in the crowd, a sneaky man took out a pistol, aimed at the girl in the middle of the crowd, looked at his pistol and his eyes, which didn''t look like ordinary people. "What does he want to do? Does he want to cause that man to mess? No, my purpose is to cause chaos." Wuchou originally wanted to stop the man, but unexpectedly, another man stopped him. Snap With a flash of sword light, the man''s pistol was split directly. "What!" Several sword flowers, the man was directly subdued, and the onlookers didn''t react. "Rest assured, this is a spy from other countries and has been subdued by me." Liliana! Wuchou didn''t expect to meet Liliana here. She''s going to Greece. Why. "And you, it''s okay. We''re responsible for this. You can leave Italy safely." Looking at Liliana''s weapons and clothes, everyone present knew Liliana''s identity. "It''s the great knight. Well, since you have decided, we won''t embarrass the awakened one." Liliana took care of all this and asked someone to take the spy and return to her cabin. Since the emergence of the awakened, everything about the magic association has also entered the perspective of ordinary people. After all, it is a formal national organization, which is naturally trusted by the people. Wuchou followed Liliana slowly, came to Liliana''s cabin and overheard them. Lily, why are you so brazen? We have to keep a low profile this time. If you are so ostentatious, we will fail. " "Sorry, but." "Forget it, there aren''t many people anyway. Forget it this time. Don''t forget, we''ll go to Greece secretly this time, but we''ll catch the king before the red copper and black cross reacts." Wuchou seems to have heard some interesting news. "But Wang won''t come back with us so easily. Everything Wang does has a reason. You should believe him." "Hum, he created a superpower, triggered the big bang in Italy and spread the virus all over the world. He is our public enemy. Even if he used to protect us, he is now our enemy." Liliana wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the leader. "Stop it. I know you used to be his maid. Don''t forget, he has changed." Liliana may think of what wuchou has done to them, silent for a while and said helplessly. "I see." "That''s good. I don''t need to say next. Have a good rest. Since the king''s goal is Olympus, we naturally want to go to Olympus mountain. We''ll be there and wait for the king." Just, worry free to think of another thing. Since they all know that the goal of worry free is Olympus, don''t others know. Wuchou has guessed how many people are waiting for him near Olympus. night Liliana stood alone on the deck, leaning against the nearby railing, looking at the bright moon in the distance. "Lily." Worry free voice echoed in Liliana''s brain. Lily looked around, but she didn''t see worry free figure. "Lily, it''s not an illusion, it''s me." Liliana was surprised first, then flustered. She stood in place and danced for a moment. She didn''t know what to do. "Lily, just talk to me in your heart." "Wang, is it really you? Where are you?" "I''m right here. You don''t need to find me. Just keep looking at the sea." Lily slowly stabilized her mind, as if nothing had happened. "Lily, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I didn''t think too much and let him mess around." "I knew you wouldn''t mess around, Wang, but what are you doing? Are you going to Greece?" "That''s right." Lily''s hurried voice came. "No, we''re going to catch you this time. Didn''t you throw yourself into the net?" "Lily, you are so stupid. If you all guess, Erica, they and other countries don''t know?" Lily didn''t think about it at first, but when she thought about it, it was right, but why did they go. "After all, if they don''t have more people to deal with a god killer, they don''t dare to mess around." Wuchou actually guessed that it is not easy to deal with yourself after all. "Really, that''s what the minister thought." Liliana was also a little disappointed and thought she could persuade worry free by herself. Unexpectedly, it was just a default trap all over the world. "Of course, they also know that I will go, so they can wait at ease." "Then, Wang, you can''t go. You''ll be caught." "Hum, lily, don''t worry. They just know I''m going to Greece, but how can they guess that the truth is far more terrible than they expected." Wuchou didn''t explain to Lily here. Let Lily go and see how she can break through at that time. When wuchou hid again, he only saw that the little umbrella on one side was a little unhappy. "Little umbrella, what are you doing?" "Hum, stupid human." It''s confusing. However, wuchou has been a little excited to face the next challenges. Chapter 573 The situation is far worse than wuchou expected. When wuchou followed Liliana''s team to the vicinity of Olympus, he thought he would meet many magicians and soldiers who came to catch wuchou II. Unexpectedly, what was left to them was another scene. "What happened?" Blood, weapons, debris, and wolves. The bodies lying on the ground were once famous mages and heroes in the world, but now they have become the remains of the war, lying on the ground and mixed together. "How can it be that all people are dead? Even the God killers can''t kill them so easily, unless they are extremely powerful gods." Boom, boom, boom Big body, cold eyes, and bloody fists on both hands. "Oh, another group of dead people." Hercules, Hercules "Go away." Wuchou came from behind the team and pushed away the people in front of him. "King!" At this time, they have completely forgotten their purpose of coming here to arrest wuchou. "Oh, brother, long time no see, reduced to the dog guarding the door?" "Hum, Spartan, what are you qualified to say about me? You are not an asshole. You will only walk in front of me and take away my honor." "I''m not here to talk to you this time. Go away and don''t try to stop me from entering." "Hehe, naturally, my purpose is not to block you, but to come down and have a look at these villains." Wuchou told Liliana to leave quickly and prepare to cross over and leave directly. However, not long after I left, wuchou saw a familiar body underground. I remember correctly. This man and Erica belong to the red copper black cross. "Hey, did you see a woman with long blond hair just now?" "Ha, I don''t know. It''s all on the ground anyway. If you want to find someone, suit yourself." Before the words fell, a long blond hair fluttered in the wind and flew to wuchou. If wuchou was right, this hair flew out of Hercules'' hand. Heracles smiled as if he remembered something. "By the way, I have seen the girl with long blond hair, but she has been hammered into a pile by me. Her tone is so arrogant that she wants to challenge me as a God." Boom Wuchou''s cold blow hammered Hercules fiercely, but the other party seemed to have guessed wuchou''s action and had already stretched out his fist to block wuchou''s attack. "Hum, what''s the matter? Did you hurt you, Spartan?" "Hum, Hercules, what the hell are you talking about?" Wuchou bowed his head, but a tear still flowed down from the corners of his eyes, including wuchou''s own regret and anger. "Hercules, you gave me a reason to beat you up." "Oh, then let me see, Spartan, what are you good at?" Boom The two fists collided, the silver light was released from the glove on Hercules''s hand, and the huge shock wave rushed directly at wuchou. Wuchou was completely unaffected by the shock wave and stood still, but those people not far behind wuchou were completely repulsed by the shock wave. "Erica." "What are you doing? Don''t you attack me?" Hercules rushed to wuchou, raised his hand, punched wuchou on the head, and beat wuchou on the ground. "King!" Liliana still wanted to come up, but thought of the gap between herself and the other party, she stopped. "Spartans, that''s your level?" Hercules grabbed wuchou with one hand and only heard wuchou muttering to himself. "This punch is to punish my mistake and let her precious life be lost." "What are you talking about, Spartan!" Hercules aimed another punch at wuchou, hit wuchou with one punch, rolled back for several meters, and rowed a distance before stopping. "This punch is to punish my fault. I should make it clear to her so that she won''t come." Wuchou propped up his body and stood up slowly. Even if the blood had seeped from his head, and the blood fell to the ground drop by drop, wuchou had not fallen. "Fool, why do you base yourself for these women who have little to do with you? Sure enough, human beings are fragile." Heracles punched again, but was caught by wuchou with one hand. "What!" "Erica, she''s not a woman who has nothing to do with me. She''s my companion. How can a person like you know!" Worry free backhand is a punch, but the strength is not enough, Hercules can catch it. "Not enough, Spartan, not enough. Your fist is too weak. It''s not my opponent at all!" Boom Golden energy, looming "Hercules, you really make me angry!" "Ah ah ah!" With a punch of several pieces of speed, Heracles was beaten back with a punch. "This is!" A soldier with blond hair and blue eyes. "Hercules, wake up." Poof "Uh!" So fast, Hercules can''t even see the moving track of wuchou. Wuchou has rushed to Hercules. "Damn it!" Hercules endured the injury and punched again. It was just a slow fist. How could he hit wuchou? Wuchou jumped up to avoid Hercules'' attack, punched him on his big arm and directly broke his arm. "Uh!" He jumped up, took advantage of the situation, kicked Heracles in the chest, kicked him away, and got rid of a boxer in his hand. "Hercules!" Wuchou easily picked up the fist on the ground, took it to his hand, and rushed to Heracles who had not reacted in the distance. "Ah ah!" Boom One punch hit Heracles on the chest, and the whole chest was concave. "Uh!" Hercules vomited a mouthful of blood, and the glove of the other hand almost fell out, but Hercules tried his best to hold out wuchou, but wuchou''s next punch hit his other arm. Hercules ate the pain and lost another glove. "Ah ah!" Wuchou sets up another fist and punches Hercules on the head, making the other party dizzy. "Ah ah ah!" With one punch and another, the floor behind Hercules cracked evenly because of strong force. With each punch, Hercules'' head was deeply penetrated into the ground until the other party could no longer move. Until Heracles''s body slowly turned to ashes, wuchou didn''t stop. The boxer on his hand turned into a stone tattoo and engraved on wuchou''s hand. "Even if you kill this guy, she won''t come back." Wuchou was still blaming himself for his behavior. Unexpectedly, a man came in front of him. "Wang, what are you talking about?" The familiar voice sounded. When Wu Chou looked up, she saw Erica looking at herself with a smile. "Ah?" Wuchou didn''t react for a while. Chapter 574 One day, your throne will be threatened, and a man with a red tattoo will drive you out of your throne. Zeus, believe in these things. Zeus found a man with a red tattoo, but how could he think that what he did was the right time to lead to the emergence of a real tattooed man and shake his throne. Zeus, deeply afraid of the God of war. "Everything is for revenge, Zeus." Sibling hatred, family hatred, wife and child hatred, national hatred, friend hatred, all of which are paid by Zeus and the gods in his hands. "Are you leaving after revenge?" In the endless prairie, wuchou and Spartans sat on it and looked at the endless blue sky in the distance. "This is my mission. I should leave when I finish everything, shouldn''t I?" "But you can stay. Why, why must you go?" Spartans naturally know what wuchou is thinking. There are only a few of their former comrades in arms. Soon, they will leave worry free because they have completed their mission. "You should know that your own real mission, we are not important, only you, only you are the most important." "Remember, your mission." Guru Guru Nagetto Wuchou wakes up from his dream, looks at the surrounding furnishings and buildings, and remembers that he has come up. Knowing that Erica didn''t come in advance to participate in the arrest because she fell out with the team, wuchou was also liberated from the self blame for killing Erica. In order to protect Erica and Liliana, wuchou decides not to take them up the mountain. He wants to complete his revenge alone and return to them. "Agreed, I will come back." With that, wuchou left them with a small umbrella and went up the mountain alone. Thanks to the disappearance of the sun god and the boots of Hermes, wuchou finally climbed to the place where he used to be, Mount Olympus. "I was very tired yesterday, so I didn''t look carefully. Unexpectedly, Olympus has become like this." Chaos, dilapidated, disorganized. Once Olympus was full of wine and gold. If it were not for green plants, gold piled houses and walls along the way. Today, there is only one false name left in Olympus mountain. There are only a few gods on the whole mountain. Most of the gods have abandoned this place, leaving only those two people who still cling to their former glory. In this already empty Olympus mountain, they live and dream of death. "Isn''t this the son of that bastard? What are you doing here?" On the way to the main hall, an old woman stopped wuchou''s way. "Hera, I''m not interested in you. Go away and don''t hinder me." Hera picked up the endless glass in her hand and looked at wuchou vaguely. "Spartans, it''s all your fault. Before you came back, there were gods here, and there were banquets and fun all around. It was because of you. When you came back to the world and killed the sea god, everyone panicked. It was because of you that they left here and flustered away from this divine domain." With that, Hera went to wuchou, picked up the glass in her hand and sprinkled it directly on wuchou. "Enough, you crazy woman, go away." Wuchou pushed Hera away and continued to the main hall. "Hum, forget it. You can''t beat that man anyway. Even if you are Spartan, you can''t beat that guy." "It''s hard to say." Having said that, wuchou didn''t intend to ignore this guy and went directly to Zeus. At this time, in the hall Wuchou, who pushed the door and entered, looked at Zeus standing on the high platform, overlooking the underground, and pulled out his weapons. "Still here?" "Naturally, Zeus, this time, there is no Athena around to block the sword for you." "My son, Athena''s death is entirely your fault. She died because you wanted to shake my throne." "Lying is because you are afraid of the so-called Oracle, so you persecute my family, use my wife and children, and kill my brothers. It''s all your fault." "Stubborn, let me see how much progress you have made!" Lightning, flame of heaven. Zeus held a long sword composed of dazzling lightning in his hand, aiming at wuchou. "Come, Zeus!" Boom Lightning even broke the roof over his head, and all gathered in Zeus''s hands. Zizizi The huge thunder and lightning rushed directly to wuchou. Wuchou picked up the long prepared shoulder armor of Hercules and hung it on himself. The fist appeared in front of him in an instant and smashed the thunder and lightning. "My son, take it!" Lightning turns into a giant wolf and bites directly at wuchou. Wuchou puts away his fists, takes out the Poseidon Trident and inserts it directly at the lightning wolf. The sea water appeared from the Trident, formed a huge sea vortex, wrapped the giant wolf and hit Zeus. Boom The huge impact even broke the rocks on the ground, but it had no effect on Zeus. Look carefully, Zeus also has a dazzling golden aperture on his arm. "Golden wool." "Hum, my son, since I know you will attack me, why can''t I prepare well." After that, Zeus was entangled with lightning and gave Zeus a very fast speed. In a moment, he rushed to wuchou, and the fist of lightning hit wuchou directly. "Uh!" Put on Hercules'' boxer and punch Zeus. The aftershocks even shattered the whole main hall. "Hahaha, good!" Lightning gave Zeus faster speed and continued to punch and kick wuchou. Wuchou originally wanted to use golden wool to rebound damage, but considering that Zeus also had it, he didn''t do so. Boom, boom, boom The sound of sonic boom, fist collision and wind filled the whole Olympus mountain. Even Liliana and Erica, who looked down the mountain, could hear the movement on the mountain. "It''s already started. Damn, I can''t see anything." To everyone''s surprise, a petite figure came up to them and stretched out his hand to draw a circle. He just saw the battle between wuchou and Zeus. "This is a gift of thanks. Don''t get me wrong." Athena stood beside Erica and Liliana, but her eyes kept staring at the figure in the mirror. "Spartans." Liliana and Erica, regardless of so much, continued to watch the war with Athena. Olympus "Ha, ha, ha." Worry free and tired leaned against the wall, wondering why Zeus had been fighting with high intensity with himself. He seemed as if nothing had happened and his physical strength had not been consumed. "Isn''t it!" "Oh, are you looking for this?" Zeus took out a horn from his pocket, Poseidon''s horn. "Hum, how can you defeat me with unlimited physical strength?" Chapter 575 Olympus, main hall The collapsed wall, the broken marble, the former Olympus, has become a ruin. Boom A wisp of white smoke popped from the rubble and hit the wall hard, causing a new shaking. "Wow." Wuchou, who hit the wall, fell on the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood. He felt that the depression in his chest was reduced a lot. "Hahaha, my son, do you see the difference between me and you?" Zeus stood on the high platform and looked down at wuchou, just like a victorious soldier. Looking at wuchou''s hair slowly turning into gold, Zeus began to be vigilant. Unexpectedly, wuchou suddenly hammered the floor and prevented his transformation. "Never, Zeus, you don''t need to help me if I want my own strength to defeat him." Wuchou slowly stood up, picked up the Athena Sword in his hand and confronted Zeus. "My son, what a fool. This arrogance is a precursor to your failure." Lightning accumulated on Zeus, turned into a huge electric ball, and blew directly in front of wuchou. "Ah ah!" With strong energy, wuchou will directly push back to the edge of the fault. If you take another step back, wuchou will fall down the cliff. "My son, this is your punishment." The thunder and lightning hit wuchou in front of him. Wuchou quickly raised his double swords and blocked him in front of him, but the power of thunder and lightning was too great for wuchou to resist. "Ah ah!" Click A crack appeared in wuchou''s weapon. The crack became bigger and bigger, and finally the whole sword broke open. "No!" Lightning directly hit wuchou''s chest and pushed wuchou down the cliff. "Zeus!" Wings of Icarus The gray wings stretched out from behind wuchou. Wuchou wanted to fly back. The next second, the lightning struck down again and scorched the wings behind wuchou. "Zeus!" The tattoo of the sea god is transformed into a trident and inserted into the stone wall to fix wuchou on the hillside. Zizizi Zeus floated from the air to wuchou and looked at wuchou with sympathetic eyes. "Look at you. You don''t use other forces to help yourself. It''s like defeating me by yourself. That''s why you''re here now." Then, in the eyes of worry free surprise, the black gas slowly came out of Zeus, dyed Zeus black, and his body slowly grew larger. "Ah, this wonderful power, this power, is specially prepared to deal with you." With that, Zeus cut off the Trident in wuchou''s hand with a knife. "Ah ah!" Wuchou takes out Hades'' sickle and throws it directly at Zeus. Zeus grabs Hades'' weapon, and the black gas spreads to the weapon and corrodes Hades'' sickle. "Ha!" Zeus turned and blinked in front of wuchou, grabbed wuchou''s neck with one hand and flew up slowly in the air. "Ah ah!" Wuchou directly took out the sun god''s pearl. The dazzling white light did not even affect Zeus. Instead, Zeus took off the sun god''s Pearl and crushed it with one hand. Hermes''s boots, attached to the worry free feet, were kicked against Zeus. Bang Like kicking a steel plate, Zeus took off Hermes''s boots and threw them down the cliff. "Hum." Zeus grasped wuchou and threw wuchou into the air. Black lightning attached to Zeus''s hands. "Zeus!" Wuchou came down from the sky, put on heracles'' boxers in both hands and aimed at Zeus below. Clang The boxer collided with Zeus''s thunder and lightning, and was instantly broken by Zeus. The black thunder and lightning turned into a lightsaber, and a sword was inserted into wuchou''s chest. "Wow!" Blood flowed from the wound and slowly followed gravity to Zeus''s hand. Zizizi The lightsaber pierced wuchou''s chest and stretched out from wuchou''s back, flashing. "Human!" The small umbrella sees the worry free situation from one side and wants to help, but he can''t fly. Even these people can''t see themselves. In their eyes, the small umbrella is an umbrella that can only move out of thin air. "Hum, what''s the use of an umbrella even if it can move by itself?" Zeus''s empty hand was a grasp of the void against the small umbrella, which flew directly to Zeus''s hand. In Zeus''s eyes, he only grasped the umbrella handle of the umbrella, but in wuchou''s eyes, Zeus pinched the neck of the small umbrella. "You fellow, Zeus, give it back to me!" "Hum, if you want, you can fall with it." Zeus grabbed it hard. In wuchou''s eyes, Zeus pinched and twisted the neck of the small umbrella, and then threw the small umbrella down the cliff. "Zeus!" Zeus threw at the sky, and wuchou fell off from Guan''s lightsaber. The black light flashed, and a huge wound appeared in wuchou''s abdomen. "Farewell, my son." Worry free falls down the cliff with gravity. "Little umbrella!" Looking at the little umbrella in front of him, he fell down with himself. Wuchou slowly controlled his body in mid air and approached the unconscious little umbrella over there. "Little umbrella, little umbrella!" Wuchou finally comes to the small umbrella, but wuchou can''t feel the existence of the small umbrella, and the body is slowly becoming transparent. "No, please, don''t just leave me." "I can, do something, what I can do!" ~ you can ~ "Who is it?" An empty voice reached wuchou''s ear, but there was no one around. Do you want to save, the mourning God in your arms "Nature, nature, what can you do?" ~ I can help you, as long as you pray, hope in your heart and save the girl in front of you ~ "All right." Worry free looked at the little umbrella slowly disappearing in front of her, thinking of everything about her, her story and the days with her. "Help her, help her!" tumble Under Olympus Erica and Liliana were worried. Looking at the mountain, they were a little worried about the black light just now. Then they saw a blue light appearing on the waist of the mountain. "What''s that?" Standing on the top of the mountain, Zeus suddenly felt a familiar force and looked down at the cliff. "What!" Wuchou slowly floated back to the mountain from the cliff, and the little umbrella was held by Princess wuchou in front of her chest. The blue fluorescence flickered in wuchou''s eyes. "Spartans, how possible!" When wuchou returned to the top of the mountain, he put down his umbrella and cut each other''s hair by hand. "Soon, it''s over." Blue flame, wrapped in worry free fist. "Hum, even if you have new strength, you can''t defeat me!" The black lightning filled Zeus''s fist and punched wuchou, but wuchou just raised his hand and grabbed Zeus''s fist with one hand. In the surprised eyes of the other party, the blue energy hit him all at once, and the black smoke floated out from behind. "Spartans!" Zeus stuck to his face, and wuchou''s backhand was a punch. He hit him in the face, and the black smoke dispersed from the other side. "Ah ah!" Poof, poof, poof One punch, another, the fist wrapped in the blue flame, hit Zeus one by one. "Uh ah!" Zeus''s body slowly shrunk and became a prototype. "Spartans, why, why do you have this power!" Wuchou didn''t answer Zeus. He went up and punched Zeus on the other side of the face. Before Zeus stood firm, wuchou raised his hand and punched again. "Uh!" Zeus couldn''t stand steadily for a moment and fell to the ground. He was reasonable and unforgiving. Without worry, he went to Zeus and punched him on the head again and again. Blood, covered with wuchou''s fist, splashed in front of wuchou and covered wuchou''s eyes, but wuchou still didn''t stop and continued to punch mechanically. I don''t know how long passed, wuchou finally stopped, stood up from Zeus and shook off the blood on his hands. Zeus''s body was slowly eroded by darkness. Lightning was released from him and returned to the sky. The whole sky suddenly flashed and thundered. Boom, boom At this time, wuchou is grasping at the sky. Lightning slowly accumulates in wuchou''s hand and forms a pendant in the shape of lightning. "Finally, is it over?" "Well, it''s over." One hand directly claps wuchou''s back, Juli pushes wuchou directly into the stone pile, and the pendant on his hand falls off. "In this way, the power of sky fire belongs to me." Standing behind wuchou is the one who has been watching the play, Hera. Chapter 576 "Cough." Wuchou stood up from the stone pile, coughed a few times, and looked at Hera. "Why, even if you get the sky fire, you can''t beat me. What''s the meaning of getting the sky fire?" Hera smiled at wuchou and waved behind her. "Come on, my daughter." The person who came out from behind Hera was Athena, whom wuchou saw again in this world. "Athena, nature, but why?" "Spartans, isn''t this normal? My daughter inherits the position of her dead father and becomes the God of the gods, and then I, who is behind my mother, becomes the real controller behind the scenes. This is my wish." Hera said, went to Zeus, who had not disappeared, and spit. "Hum, this bastard has been dominating this position and refused to give way. Thank you, Spartans, for eradicating this nail." "Poseidon, Hades, Apollo, Hermes, Hercules and Ares killed by you are all obstacles in front of me. I didn''t expect you to help me kill them. Sure enough, you are easy to use. Since you were a mortal, I have looked after you and cleared the obstacles for us." "Now, it''s time for Hera to take control of the divine domain." With a contemptuous smile. "Hum, even if I don''t stop you, how long can you keep it? Don''t forget that there are other gods in Greece." "Hum, there is only one blacksmith and drunkard left. How can we compete for a position with my daughter? This position will certainly be left to my daughter, and you, Spartans, naturally won''t compete with us, will you?" "I won''t rob you, but I''m not going to give you the sky fire. Give it to me and I''ll leave. It''s none of my business what you do in the future." "Never." Hera stood in front of her and commanded Athena. "My good daughter, help me eradicate this guy. In the future, this divine domain belongs to you, you and me." Athena trembled, finally looked at wuchou and nodded. "I know, mother." "Wait." Wuchou drank two people. "What''s the matter, Spartans? Have you decided to give up?" "No, I just thought there was another choice for me." "Oh, what is it?" Buzzing Time is like static. The sword of Olympus, burning with blue flame, is tightly held in his hand by wuchou. Poop With all his strength, wuchou thrust a sword into Hera, spilled blood on Athena and dyed her clothes red. "What!" Hera looked at the sword of Olympus inserted into her body. The reflection condition was general. She took the lightning in her hand and shot it directly into wuchou''s heart. Lightning turns into a long gun, and a gun passes through wuchou''s chest. With great power, wuchou is nailed to the wall. "How possible!" Hera looked at the sword of Olympus inserted in her body, holding her hands red with her own blood, and fell to the ground in weightlessness. "Daughter, help me and help your mother heal. I can''t die here." Athena looked at Hera, who fell to the ground and slowly weakened the phenomenon of life. She looked at wuchou nailed to the wall by lightning in the distance. Without any thinking, she went to wuchou in the distance. "Athena, Athena, come back, my daughter." Hera watched Athena go away, the strength of her body slowly disappeared, unable to fall to the ground, and her face was unbelievable. Athena went to wuchou, stretched out her hand, pulled out the lightning from her chest, threw it aside, and held the fallen wuchou with her hands. "Athena." "Don''t talk and have a good rest." Little by little green light condensed in Athena''s hand, but no matter what Athena did, she couldn''t heal the big hole in her worry free chest. "Stop, the power of hope has disappeared. Sorry, I wanted to leave hope to you. I didn''t expect to be broken by the lightning just now." "Don''t talk. Watch carefully. My body will cure you." "Listen to me, Athena, don''t worry about this man. Listen to me carefully." Athena seemed to feel that the person in front of her was a little different. "I''m sorry, it''s also a favor. After all, it was my fault at that time. It''s good to see you in the end." "I don''t remember, I don''t remember. Tell me later." Wuchou stretched out his hand and grasped Athena''s hand on his chest. "I was going to leave. Don''t be sad. Revenge is over. I won''t care what you want to do next." "At least, let me leave with you." A familiar voice sounded from Athena, which shocked the man in wuchou''s heart. "No way, you''re still there." A virtual shadow appeared behind Athena and reached out to wipe away the tears left by worry free because of excitement. "Spartans, since we can''t continue in this world, at least let me follow you wherever you go." "Well, let me accompany you to another world." The white light surrounds wuchou and Athena, and everything is changing. "Where are you going?" The man in Spartan uniform picked up the backpack under his feet. Behind him, a teenager stopped him. "Needless to say, my journey is over. It''s up to you next." "But, but." The bald man turned and looked at the boy. He looked at the boy with his head down. Tears flowed down from the corners of his eyes. The bald man smiled, walked up to the boy and patted the boy on the shoulder. "You are a man who inherits my Spartan soul. How can you cry so easily, raise your head and be a man." The boy nodded fiercely, wiped away his tears with one hand, and looked up at the man. "That''s right. The rest of the world is up to you." The man said, turned and walked to the woman on the other side, wearing some strange clothes. "Sorry, I''ve been waiting for a long time." "It''s all right. In the future, we have eternal time to get along with each other." "Don''t you say goodbye to your little guy?" "She needs him. That''s enough." The white light slowly covered the whole site, and everything disappeared. Boom, boom Erica and Liliana, standing at the foot of Olympus mountain, watched the mountain in front of them begin to collapse and couldn''t help worrying about their worry free life on the mountain. Athena grabbed an umbrella and rushed down the mountain with worry free on her back. "Wait for me. I''ll take you out of here soon." The collapsed boulder blocked Athena''s way. When Athena wanted to directly remove the gravel with one hand, she stretched out one hand from behind and lit her forehead. "She said, live well, that''s her wish." Athena and the umbrella in her hand disappeared in place for a moment, and wuchou was so powerless to lie on the ground. "Parting is not suitable for me. I''m sorry, everyone." At the foot of the mountain, Erica and Liliana saw Athena appear in front of them with a worry free umbrella, but they couldn''t see worry free. They had an unknown premonition in their heart. "Fool!" Athena put down her umbrella and wanted to rush back. Unexpectedly, Erica and Liliana suddenly pulled themselves. "What are you doing? Let go." Before he finished, the Olympus in front of him turned into energy and disappeared in place. "She has entrusted him to me, damn it." Athena knelt powerlessly on the ground, looked at the nothingness in front of her, and swore secretly. "I want to find him, wherever he is." With the collapse of Olympus, wuchou''s journey in this world is over. After Erica and Liliana returned to their former home and explained everything to the magic association, they were here, cleaning every day and waiting for the man to come back, because they also believed that he was still alive. The umbrella, belonging to the worry free umbrella, suddenly disappeared the next day, but Erica and Liliana would not worry, because they knew that the umbrella was alive and just went to find their owner. Athena also began her world tour. In order to find the man, she had to punch him in the face for one thing. Chapter 577 Wuchou, who has just entered the space-time tunnel, has not eased from his departure. The next second, another black hand appears, holding himself into a new world. "Hey, what''s going on?" No one responded to wuchou, and wuchou was directly dragged into the new world by the black hand. Clatter Step, step, step The rain kept falling, and the hospital under the dark clouds looked extraordinarily seeping. "We can only do this. Our family doesn''t have so much money to raise a few children." Two couples sat quietly in the ward and looked at the three children standing at the door. One of the older boys held two twins in front of his chest, one left and one right. "Take it away. Take a girl. After all, they are still young and won''t remember." How do they know that the inner soul of the little boy has long been replaced by another existence and become another person. Since one of his sisters was taken away, the boy was depressed every day. He looked indifferent to his parents, except for the last sister around him. As time went by, the boy cut off the economic problems of his family, decided to do what he could and left school. In this remote town, in a family puppet shop, the boy came to the puppet shop and looked at the so-called mother''s sister and aunt. "Trust me, I can make dolls." The boy showed his incredible ability in front of the shopkeeper and his mother-in-law. Considering the relationship between the boy and himself, the shopkeeper brought the boy under the door and became a world-famous puppet teacher in the future. The boy did not disappoint the two families. At the age of 12, he was recognized by the world, and the puppets can even be confused with the real. Known as "miracle Puppet Master" Just when everyone thought that the teenager would continue to reach an incomparable peak, the teenager gave up the possible way forward and returned to the old town to work in the doll shop of his relatives'' house. The relatives gave everything to the trusted teenager, safely left Japan with their lover, and handed over their elderly mother and young "daughter" to the teenager. The boy finally pulled his two sisters back to him, but both families decided to keep this secret, not only for the harmony of the two families, but also for that matter. This year, I was twelve years old and my sister was ten years old. The boy sat alone under the canopy in front of the door, watching the drizzle outside, slowly evolving into heavy rain and sighed. "Ah, ah, you''re not so old. What''s the matter, good boy?" Mother-in-law Tiangen went to wuchou, patted the pillars of the two families and said. "Remember, at that time, it seemed that it was the same. It rained continuously and the darkness shrouded the whole hospital." Mother-in-law Tiangen naturally knew what the teenager was talking about. She just stood aside and said. "At that time, everyone didn''t know that the young man who protected his sister actually became the world''s top puppet teacher, but now he gives up those fame and wealth and comes back here to take over his own work." "Grandma, you''re wrong. I like dolls. It''s true. Fame and wealth are just tools to get money. Since it''s enough, I don''t need it anymore." "Well, I don''t care about young people, but don''t forget our agreement. In private, you can call me that, but those two poor children, I hope you can keep it a secret." "Of course, I will protect Weihe and Ming." "Hum, I believe you." On the road in the distance, a blue umbrella showed its tip. Seeing this, my mother-in-law walked back to the store. "Brother, you sit at the door again and catch a cold." The girl carrying an umbrella has short black hair side by side, an eye mask in her left eye, deep red eyes full of care and complaint, and her dark brown suit is particularly cute. "Ha ha, Xiao Ming, your brother, I think about life, so I sit in philosophy." Although they are real brothers and sisters, they are symmetrical with their own brothers and sisters. Ming doesn''t know that the young man in front of him is his real brother. "Well, didn''t that guy show up?" Seeing that Qiming looked around, he didn''t see another existence that was very similar to himself. He was relieved. "She''s not at home. She''s a little uncomfortable, so I told her not to run around. Especially today, it''s raining." Speaking of the relationship between the two twin sisters, the teenager felt a headache. Obviously, they are sisters, but because of the hidden relationship, they quarrel when they meet. Considering the importance of worry free in the two families, there are still two people who are so similar, but the other can stay with him (in a sense). Bickering and noise are daily. "By the way, brother, do you remember making dolls for me and that guy?" "Naturally, I just haven''t figured out what to make." Miraculous puppet master, the two sisters naturally know, so they have been arguing that they want the teenager to make a unique puppet for them. The teenager was also distressed about it for a while. "It''s all right. I''ll make it soon. Look forward to it." At night, the teenager returned to his home. Because of his relationship, his parents got the right to leave home, travel around the world and leave their young sister to take care of themselves. "No, I''m back." Skillfully walked to my sister''s room and looked at my sister lying in bed and sleeping quietly. The teenager sat by the bed. "Not yet, not yet." The girl slowly opened her eyes, looked at the boy in front of her and smiled. "Brother, I''m back at last." The girl sat up on her bed, hugged wuchou tightly and sniffed her nose. "Well, the perfect resurrection. What are you going to eat tonight?" "Fool, I cook today and you are tired." "Hee hee." Weihe sat at the table and looked at wuchou''s hard work in the kitchen. He smiled with satisfaction. "Brother, don''t you really want to go back to school? As long as you like, you can live your own campus life safely." The boy''s working hand paused for a moment and then continued to work "No, I''m not interested in school. I just hope you can grow up healthily and live well in the future. I don''t care so much about the rest." "But." "That''s the end of the topic. I don''t need to go to any school, especially here." The boy prepares dinner, and solves it quietly with Wei. When they say good night to each other, the day is over. Where they could not see, a light fell from the sky and fell into the house. Buzzing Zizizi Put it in the teenager''s room, put the desktop computer that hasn''t been turned on for many years, and suddenly turned it on by yourself. "Wake up, wake up, worry free." "The world is threatened by the unknown." Chapter 578 "Hee hee." Strange laughter spread to wuchou''s ears. "Who is it?" Wuchou stood in a shabby house, and strange laughter came from all around. "Hee hee." Laughter kept coming, echoing in the room like an echo. "Interesting humans." Click The red rose falls on wuchou, reminding wuchou of the doll left in the different world. "Who the hell are you?" The black feather falls on wuchou''s hand. The clear touch on his hand tells wuchou the truth of this matter. "What is your purpose?" Para Para The bright red strawberries fell on the ground and made a strange noise. The strawberries that broke to the ground became a strange red. "Are you using me?" The leisurely sound of music reached wuchou''s ear. It was clear that this sound was the man''s favorite song. "What do you want to do?" "I miss you and continue your journey." "Why me?" "Hum, the center of the vortex is you. The war will only start around you. Whether you like it or not, you have to end it." The familiar rabbit appeared in front of wuchou with a small bell in his hand. "In this world, complete your mission. That''s all." White light enveloped worry free eyes. Zizizi, zizizi Wuchou wakes up from his dream, looks around and finds his computer turned on for no reason. "Strange." Worry free turns off the computer, walks out the door and prepares breakfast for you. Not long after wuchou left, the computer turned on again and made a Zizi sound. When wuchou returned to the doll shop and continued to look at the shop, mother-in-law Tiangen came over with a package. "Boy, your stuff." Mother-in-law Tiangen gave wuchou a package and sat quietly aside. "What?" Wuchou opened the package with a strange manual written on it. "Everything is inside. Use your best technology to complete them." They? Wuchou enters the workshop and opens the box in the package. Some parts and things that have been prepared are in it, and even clothes are ready. Wuchou takes out all the parts, carefully checks them, and the feel is good. "Yes, it''s a rose doll, but why does it appear in this world." Worry free to think of yesterday''s dream, perhaps related to this. "Just in time, it can also quickly let them meet with Zhenhong in the future." Then wuchou agreed with mother-in-law Tiangen and began to work hard. The white chandelier on the head lengthens the figure of worry free. The knife sharpened and glittered by the white light on the hand. All kinds of dolls and parts that have not been prepared are hanging from the ceiling, which is particularly penetrating under the dim white light. Rustling, knife sharpening, wood collision, everything is as familiar and strange as wuchou once was. But wuchou couldn''t see it. At the door, a beautiful figure showed half his head, looked at wuchou and thought about things on his mind. "Grandma, what is my brother doing?" "I don''t know, but he''s so serious. Maybe it''s the doll talking to you. It''s also something important that has been delivered." "Really?" Xiao Ming''s eyes flashed with excitement. "Great, my brother''s doll must be lovely and real. Ha, I''m really looking forward to it." But what happened next surprised both of them. Both of them saw the night. Unexpectedly, wuchou continued to work for a while, as if they had to finish everything before they could rest. "What''s the matter? Why is my brother so obsessed and looks like." Looking at Wu Chou''s serious face, Xiao Ming sees that Wu Chou looks very happy and wants to continue doing so. "But we still have to stop him." Xiaoming tiptoed to wuchou, but wuchou didn''t come near. Wuchou suddenly leaned back and stretched himself. "Ah, almost. That''s all for today." Looking at Xiaoming standing behind him, wuchou smiled and touched each other''s hair. "It''s all right, Xiao Ming. You''re worried. Haven''t you seen it? In fact, I used to be a doll." "No, and brother, you look very happy." "Hee hee, you''ll know then. Well, go out and don''t peek at my things." Wuchou pushes Xiaoming out of the room, puts things away and continues to prepare tomorrow. When I got home, I got along with weizhe for a while. I lay in bed without worry and fatigue, thinking about the two dolls still lying in the workshop. "There are two dolls, and they look very similar in decoration and appearance. Are they twins?" Wuchou didn''t ask the mercury lamp. They knew about other rose girls, and naturally didn''t know what other girls looked like. "Just, why do you want to appear like this? Do you need me to do something?" Forget it, it''s not your own way to think too much. Worry free, you''d better go to bed early for the day that comes. After almost five days, wuchou finally made the dolls belonging to his two sisters. Yes, since these two dolls are twins, it is also very suitable to give them to his two sisters. That day, wuchou looked at the ready doll and hesitated for a while, but he still didn''t pick up the spring. "Sorry, your name is cangxing stone. I''m just your maker, but your master, not me, but I ask you to protect her, protect her, and protect her from danger when I''m away. It''s your responsibility as a producer and as a brother." Wuchou dressed cangxingshi and prepared the box, and put her and the spring in. Worry free looks at another doll. "Your name, cuixingshi, is a good name. I hope you can help me take care of my sick sister when I''m not at home. She needs friends and your care. I hope you can live up to your clothes and take good care of my sister." Wuchou puts the emerald star stone in the box and the spring in, leaving it to the girls to decide. Wuchou walks out of the workshop with two boxes. He sees that Xiaoming and weizhe are already sitting at the rest table. They glare at each other as if they have some hatred. "Brother." ¡Á two Xiaoming and weizhe come to wuchou and hold wuchou''s hand. "Brother, is this my doll?" "Yes, these are your two dolls. They are twins. I hope you two can be as good as sisters." Maybe she heard the implication of wuchou. Granny Tiangen shook her head. Wuchou is not illegal. "Who is nice to her, no!" ¡Á two The two women looked at each other, then turned their heads angrily and didn''t look at each other. It seems that it is not so simple to solve the relationship between the two. Worry free can only stand in place and smile bitterly. Chapter 579 Speaking of remote towns, it is natural to mention terrible local legends. The hero town happens to have this similar legend. Legendary high school, resurrected dead, cursed relatives. Weird three-year three class But all these have nothing to do with them for the time being. After all, they are still primary school students and haven''t arrived at that time. It''s just that the legend of this town will appear again tonight. "Good night." After finishing good night with wuchou, Weihe hurriedly returned to his room, looked at the special box on the ground and was full of expectation. This is my doll. He slowly opened the box and noticed the doll in your maid''s clothes and long hair. He picked up the doll happily. "Wow, it''s worthy of being my brother. The craft is different. The doll is so lifelike." Weihe picked up the doll and put it in front of him. He held it tightly. He even felt that the appearance of the doll was very special, just like the skin of a real person. "Magic puppet, is this the power of the miracle puppet master?" He still knows everything about worry free. The only regret is that there is a guy who looks like himself in the place where worry free works. "My brother is really. When will I see that that guy is plotting against you." It''s just that I may be similar to that person, but when I think of my identity, a girl''s eyes are also dimmed a lot. "Well, what''s this?" Looking at the strange winding in the box, Wei picked it up, looked at the doll carefully, and finally found the entrance. Zizi A piece of paper is sticking out in the inner corner of the box. "Weizhe, if you feel winded, you should be responsible for this. No matter what happens in the future, I hope you can take good care of this doll." After reading this piece of paper, he felt that the doll in his hand was a little incredible. "If you don''t, how do you know if it''s ok?" Weihe picked up the spring and stuck it in. He turned up. A strange mechanical sound sounded. The doll suddenly shook. He was so frightened that Weihe suddenly put down the doll. "What''s going on?" Kaka, Kaka The dolls on the ground began to move slowly. They were so frightened that they quickly climbed to one side of the door and looked at the dolls in horror. Kaka, Kaka In his surprised eyes, the doll in front of him suddenly opened his eyes, slowly stood up and looked at him with complaining eyes. "Are you a fool? You''re so scared. It''s rare that your family is that guy." Talk! He was a little scared, but a little curious, and approached the doll who stood up. "Are you, really a doll?" "Hum, naturally, I''m the legendary rose girl. I can move and talk. Isn''t it normal?" Looking at the doll standing in front of him with his waist inserted, he said proudly. "Well, then, what would you do?" "Hum, I can do all the basic work. There''s no problem taking care of you." "Alas, she is indeed a powerful maid." "What are you talking about? I''m a noble rose girl, you human." So the doll sat on Weili''s bed and looked at Weili. "You are, Weiyu kid, I know. After all, that man has always mentioned your name and said that I must protect you." "Brother?" "Hum, nature." Weizhe is not so afraid. After all, this is a puppet made by his brother. No matter what, he won''t hurt himself. "Nah, Miss doll, what''s your name?" "My name is Cui Xingshi. Remember my name. After all, I will live here in the future. I can''t do without remembering other people''s names." "Oh, good name." At this time, I didn''t think of it. That guy also took away wuchou''s doll. "Cui Xingshi, do you have any sisters?" "Naturally, my twin sister was handed over to another kid by that man. Naturally, it has been said." Although it should be separated from the cangxing stone, the cuixing stone can better remember the voice and tenderness when the man restored them. "Oh, that''s interesting. I don''t know when I''ll see another one." "Soon, trust me." When he was communicating with cuixingshi, wuchou hid in his room and thought about what Zhenhong had said to him. "Seven dolls? But there''s still one left. Why?" If you really send dolls to yourself, why don''t you give the remaining three to yourself, but only to your twins? What''s the problem with the last dolls? "But I miss them a little, real red, raspberries, mercury lamps, canaries." Think of your doll, worry free, lie on the table and sleep slowly. Tomorrow morning, looking at the dark circles around his eyes, wuchou knows that the little guy didn''t sleep well last night. "No, even if you don''t sleep, that child needs to sleep, really." Spoiled and spoiled, he knocked on weizhe''s head. Without worry, he went into weizhe''s room and helped cuixing stone comb his hair. While sorting it out, he chatted. "Cui Xingshi, you can''t get used to Weili in the future. It''s bad for you and her not to sleep well. Do you know?" "I see, like a nagging mother." However, this may be more like your ideal father. Through the mirror, Cui Xingshi looks at wuchou who combs his hair. Finally, she understands why wuchou''s four sisters like to stay with him, and they are all his dolls. "Cui Xingshi, I haven''t apologized to you yet. I''m sorry to separate you from your sister." "It''s all right. This is the fate of our rose girl, and the cangxing stone is nearby. There are many opportunities to see her." Carefully tidy up the appearance, wuchou comes out with cuixing stone, and talks about relevant precautions with weizhe. Wuchou goes out. Back to the doll shop, Xiaoming was waiting for herself here very early. When she saw herself coming, Xiaoming hurried into the workshop with wuchou. When I walked in, I saw cangxingshi sitting in a chair, quietly waiting for them. "Master, I said it doesn''t matter. My father knows very well that''s what I am." Father? Wuchou didn''t expect that cangxingshi would call himself so. "Cangxing stone, what do I call me, father? No, I can''t afford this name." "Father, you have been our father since you can recover us with ordinary materials and your incredible methods." "My father must be very happy to find such a capable successor." As he spoke, Xiaoming on one side was a little embarrassed. It had nothing to do with listening deeply. He was confused. "Therefore, the master doesn''t care. You are you and my master, that''s all." Xiaoming nodded, pulled wuchou and cangxingshi and said what happened last night. Chapter 580 Sitting in the workshop, working quietly without worry, I suddenly feel a little bad. "Alice?" Wuchou remembered what cangxingshi had just said to himself. "Father, can you let the sisters give up Alice''s game and decide on a real Alice?" "To put it simply, Alice is not something I can decide. It''s Luo Zhen''s decision." "No, today''s father must be able to decide who is Alice, or reach the highest level and make a real Alice." Wu Chou, leaning on the chair, knocked on his forehead with a headache. "Perfect Alice, how can it be? Luo Zhen can''t ******* Liz, how can I do it?" At this time, an immature but special idea appeared in wuchou''s mind. "Maybe Alice''s game can''t be said to decide who is Alice, but only when everyone comes together, it''s the real Alice." The six rose girls and the six girls known by wuchou have different characteristics. Each characteristic is particularly attractive. "Put the advantages of the six of them together. Maybe it''s what Luo Zhen calls Alice. Although one is missing, it''s OK." Just do what you say, worry free, ready to do one thing, just like Luo Zhen at the beginning, make your own rose girl and your own Alice. "It''s really difficult to integrate all these things into a doll, such as the nobility of true red, the cleanness of young berries, the loveliness of canaries, the calmness of cangxing stone, the liveliness of cuixing stone and the pride of mercury lamp." Wuchou really can''t think of any way to integrate everything he thinks into a person. At this time, wuchou thought of his former companion, integrated everything and turned into an old friend of other heroes. "Nothingness is everything. This may be a good idea." Wuchou takes out the drawing, grabs the pen and starts drawing. Wuchou puts his mind in it and starts to forget food and sleep. Until Xiaoming came back from school and saw that wuchou was still working, he interrupted wuchou. Wuchou didn''t know that it had been so long. "Thank you." "Brother, what are you doing and thinking about a new doll?" "Yes, this is to fulfill everyone''s expectations, so I decided to fulfill my own Alice." "When it''s time to finish, remember to let me see." "Well, look forward to it." Wuchou returns home with the drawings, agrees with Weihe that he will continue to work, and then returns to the room to start working. Wuchou slowly fell into chaos. Even if he didn''t realize it, he was a little possessed and wanted to complete his doll wholeheartedly. Wuchou doesn''t know why he is so eager to complete this doll. It is his self-esteem that makes trouble. It may also be because the words of cangxingshi have stimulated wuchou''s resonance. I hope the rose girls can live in peace, rather than sacrificing their own lives because of this imaginary war. Behind wuchou, a pair of black hands controlled wuchou''s body and kept moving. late at night Wuchou, who was still working overtime, didn''t notice a strange look behind him. "That''s it, that''s it, come on, come on, bring me to the world." Wuchou began to feel a little uncomfortable, as if something was controlling himself behind him, and slowly wuchou entered the dream. "So sleepy." Wuchou directly climbs the table to sleep. When wuchou falls asleep, a strange green vine stretches out from the ground. The green vine slowly walks to wuchou''s table and slowly changes the drawing in wuchou''s hand. "Yes." Wuchou suddenly turned over and the vine on the ground suddenly moved. Then he saw that wuchou had no response and slowly continued to rewrite. Wuchou is like this. Unconsciously, he is slowly changed by this unknown thing. When wuchou noticed it, he knew what he had done and hurt everyone in this way. I don''t know how long it will take to find out. Wuchou continues to find that he seems to have strayed into a restricted area. As long as he does something, he will find more and more ideas and routines, just like the outbreak of inspiration. Wuchou never noticed. Until that day. Time began to leap, worry free age has reached 13, but the story has not happened yet. Why, because a very important thing happened during this period, which changed worry free thought and life. That day, it was still raining heavily. Wuchou sat quietly in the store, waiting for Xiaoming and cangxing stone to come back. However, I didn''t expect that Xiaoming just came to the store by herself and didn''t bring the God Star stone. "Xiao Ming, what''s the matter?" Seeing Xiaoming''s face is not very good, wuchou is a little worried. "Brother, it''s my real brother, isn''t it?" Wuchou stayed in place for a while and didn''t know how to say it. "Brother, you are really my brother, aren''t you?" Looking at the change in Xiaoming''s eyes, wuchou knew that he couldn''t hide it, so he had to nod. "Why?" Ah. Wuchou doesn''t understand. "Why, you are my brother!" Xiao Ming looks a little strange. He keeps talking and talking. "Xiao Ming, calm down. This matter is very complicated and concerns many of us, so I didn''t say it." "Go away!" looking at wuchou ready to come forward and talk to himself, Xiaoming suddenly pushed wuchou away, and her fingers kept shaking. "Why, why?" "Xiao Ming?" "Why, you are my brother, not my other people, can only be my brother?" "Naturally, I''m your brother. I''m sorry I kept it from you before, but I won''t. You''ll always be my sister." "Hehe, hehe, hehe." Xiaoming is a little strange. Wuchou feels like there is something wrong. "My brother, my brother!" Xiaoming takes out a knife from his pocket and aims it at wuchou. "Xiao Ming, calm down, put down the knife and let''s talk." "My brother, my brother." A strange tear came down Xiao Ming''s face. "I''ve won. I know very well that I''ve won." Xiaoming keeps repeating some words, which makes wuchou a little afraid. "Xiao Ming, calm down and put down the knife. I can talk about it. I can''t live with myself about this, but I will love you later as a brother." Poop A knife, deeply inserted into Xiaoming''s stomach. "Xiao Ming!" Wu Chou hurried to hug him, but he was still too late. "I don''t want to be your sister." Xiao Ming grabs Wu Chou''s hand. Chapter 581 At night, the rain is still falling as before, covering all the sounds. In the quiet hospital, at the door of the emergency room, there was a boy with his head down and silent. Aside, mother-in-law Tiangen was deeply blaming herself. "It''s all my fault. I did this to her. I blame me and told the truth to the child." Tiangen''s mother-in-law accidentally slipped her tongue. She didn''t expect Xiaoming to be so hard hit. If Xiaoming really has something wrong. "It''s all right. Xiaoming will be all right." Wuchou sat on the chair, quietly looked at the door of the rescue room and waited quietly. "Didi." Watching the lights in the emergency room finally turn off, a doctor came out. "Don''t worry, I didn''t hurt important organs. I''ll be fine if I have a good rest in the hospital." "OK, thank you." Watching others push Xiaoming out, wuchou and mother-in-law Tiangen greet Xiaoming. "Xiao Ming, how are you?" Mother-in-law Tiangen looks at Xiaoming, but Xiaoming doesn''t wake up because the anesthetic hasn''t ended yet. "It''s all right. Take her back to the ward to have a rest." Late at night, wuchou sends Tiangen''s mother-in-law back. He first calls back and explains the situation to weizhe. He stays with Xiaoming alone and looks at each other carefully. "I''m not. I want to be your sister." Wuchou recalled what Xiaoming said at that time and suddenly felt whether he had done something wrong. "Maybe I really knew each other from the beginning. In this way, things will not develop like this." Wuchou reaches out and grabs Xiaoming''s hand to feel Xiaoming''s temperature. "I''m sorry, Xiao Ming, I''m sorry. I hope you can live happily in the end, instead of living by my disappointing brother." Wuchou bowed his head and confessed to Xiaoming. He didn''t see that Xiaoming had opened his eyes and looked at wuchou with unbearable eyes. But soon, the original intolerance was slowly covered up by disappointment and sadness. After Xiaoming was discharged from the hospital, wuchou was dismissed by the store manager because of the whole thing. The reason is to protect his "daughter" from the influence of wuchou. In order to protect Xiaoming, wuchou decides to leave this place temporarily, but he doesn''t stay in this town. "Brother, really don''t you take me?" Looking at wuchou who has packed up, Weizhen and cuixingshi look at wuchou''s back. "It''s all right, Wei, take this thing." Wuchou took out a bell and put it in Weiyu''s hand. "As long as you ring the bell, I will appear beside you and protect you." "But, but, why don''t you take me, I only have you." He threw himself into his worry free arms and held back the tears that didn''t flow out. "Sorry, my brother is going to find his own Alice, in order to draw an ending for the fate of the rose girl." In this way, wuchou left the town and returned to his familiar world to find the doll materials in his dream and fulfill his wishes. However, before leaving the town, wuchou wants to take a look at Xiaoming. Wuchou secretly looked at Xiaoming after school from the corner. Since Xiaoming returned to school, wuchou saw that Xiaoming became more silent, his face became deeper and deeper, and he became colder and colder to the rest of the people. Boom, boom The weather is getting worse and worse. Looking at the sky darkening slowly, rain may be inevitable. "Cut." Wuchou still wants to leave quickly, but he finds that Xiaoming seems to have no umbrella. He raises his backpack and puts it on his head to block the falling rain. Clatter Xiao Ming hid under a canopy, twisted the rain on his clothes, looked at the sky discontentedly, and always felt that every time it rained, he would always encounter some bad things. At this time, Xiao Ming noticed the man standing in the corner, carrying the box. "What are you doing?" Wuchou walks to Xiaoming and looks at the other party. Because of the rain, the injury is not completely healed. His face is pale and heartache. "Fool, it''s easy to catch a cold and wear it." Wuchou quickly opens the suitcase and puts a coat on Xiaoming so that she can leave here and go home with her coat to keep out the cold early. "Where are you going?" Xiao Ming looked at Wu Chou without expression. "I''m leaving to find my dream. Don''t worry. I''ll come back later." With that, wuchou was carrying the box and preparing to make a card. Xiaoming looked at wuchou''s figure and slowly moved away from him, farther and farther, until he couldn''t see the figure of that person. "Are you gone?" Xiaoming doesn''t know what he should do. He hasn''t done anything and can''t do anything. "I want to change." Wuchou left the town and sat quietly near the bus stop, waiting for his car to arrive. For wuchou, the size of the rain doesn''t matter, but I always feel that I''m not used to leaving this town. It''s like someone stabbed him in the heart. At this time, wuchou didn''t know whether he was dazzled or not. He always felt that a strange doll appeared in front of him. The long white dress and golden pupils looked at themselves with a smile. "Hallucinations?" Wuchou rubbed his eyes and found that the doll had really disappeared. He wondered if he was too tired, so he had an illusion. "What''s the matter? Maybe I''m really tired." Wuchou couldn''t see behind him. He grabbed the infinite clothes with both hands and pasted them behind wuchou. Wuchou began to feel a little heavy behind him. He stretched out his hand behind him and found nothing. Dudu Dudu When the bus came, wuchou got on the bus and left the town. However, the illusory feeling of the big net has been wrapped around him and has not disappeared. Wuchou tried his best to ignore this strange feeling, took out his mobile phone and began to find out where he was going. "Well, the materials or excellent puppet show are good. Let''s go here first." wuchou chose a place, put on the red, put away the map, and sit quietly in his own position. However, soon, the strange feeling hit again. Wuchou seemed to see these figures around him and turned into white dolls. Wuchou was so frightened that he slapped himself a few times, and the illusion disappeared again. Wuchou calms down, closes his eyes, returns to his spiritual world, and plans to talk about it with the people around him. It''s just that everyone said it''s all right. Don''t worry, so wuchou can''t touch his head at all. However, since the people closest to me say there is no problem, I may really have hallucinations and scare myself. Wuchou didn''t care. He left the town by bus. Before getting ready to get off, the serious bus driver looked at wuchou''s back. "Well, what''s that?" The driver looked at wuchou''s back carefully and shouted to wuchou who was ready to leave. "There''s something behind you." Wuchou didn''t hear clearly, so the driver just talked to others and left in this way. Chapter 582 White spider silk, surrounded by a huge spider web, fixes wuchou in the middle. Green vines slowly climb up, near the middle of wuchou. The white rose petals slowly fall from the sky. It can be seen carefully that the invisible spider silk is wrapped around the worry free body. Wuchou doesn''t know what he dreamed of, but he can feel that he feels suffocated in his dream. A pair of small hands, explore on yourself, slowly from the body to the body, from the head to the feet, and carefully investigate. Wuchou even felt that his body was like naked, bound in the middle, a strange thing sliding on his body, slowly passing through his neck from his chest, and finally stopped on his chin. "I really want to see you there." "My master." Boom A strange noise woke up wuchou who was still sleeping. Wuchou got up from his seat, looked around and breathed a sigh of relief. The sound just now was the roar of the train. Worry free sat on the train and went to a strange village. Why, wuchou wants to go to this village, because wuchou recently heard that there are some strange rumors in this place. It is said that a ghost will always float around the village late at night. Everyone can see that it is a strange woman in a black kimono. As long as she can''t answer each other''s questions, she will be beaten. These problems will be strange, and some even make things difficult for others, but the villagers here have been unable to catch the murderer for a long time. Worry free is simply coming to join the fun. I don''t want to deal with this troublesome guy. I just want to find out. Does this so-called legend exist. I rushed to the village all night and saw that it was sparsely populated because of this strange rumor, but many families were not afraid of it at all and lived here strongly. "There''s no way. After all, every family has lived here for many years. How can we spit out and leave suddenly." In the place where there is no worry to settle down, the hotel owner said so, but it can be heard from his tone, because this rumor makes their already bad life more difficult. "But there should be a lot of admirers, shouldn''t there?" "Alas, actually, there are a lot of people, but it''s incredible. These admirers will suddenly disappear in the end, which makes people outside begin to think we kidnapped them. For a moment, people don''t come, and our local people begin to be afraid." With that, the boss began to sigh again. "Well." Late at night, wuchou waited for everyone to fall asleep, walked alone in the street and watched every family turn off the lights to rest. The whole village had nothing but the moonlight in the sky, and was more or less afraid. At this time, wuchou did hear the rapid footsteps. Step step step The rapid and regular footsteps approached from behind wuchou, slowly crossed wuchou and left from the roof. The moon just hung in the air and shone on the worry free face. A dark shadow crossed the street, black kimono, ordinary clogs, long black hair, white skin, and most importantly, the two strange ponytails tied to the head. The shadow across the street is printed on the worry free surface. The most important thing is not how terrible this person is, but this person. "Night by night?" Wuchou didn''t expect that the figure in front of him was the doll he had lost, night and night. Across the street night after night, looking at wuchou standing in the middle, he was suddenly stunned and fell directly to the ground. "Night and night!" Worry free ran to the falling night, looked at the night with concern, and didn''t know whether the other party fell. "Night night, what''s the matter with you?" Night looked up at worry free, inexplicably looked at worry free. "Who are you?" "Night by night?" He stood up every night, patted the dust on his body, and looked at wuchou with dissatisfaction. "Although I don''t know what you''re talking about, I''m not what you said. You recognize the wrong person." "Impossible, night night, you are my night night, why, because I didn''t protect you at that time?" Wuchou reaches out and grabs night''s hand, but the other party''s strength is even stronger than his own. Looking at wuchou, he seems to be playing a rogue. Night and night actually punched him with great strength, and even hit wuchou with chest tightness. "Uh." Wuchou knelt down with his chest covered and couldn''t believe looking at night. "Night, don''t you remember me? It''s me, your master." "Master? You really have some strange quirks. What strange things do you play with? Go away." Wuchou looked at the night ready to leave and quickly stood up to catch up, but he didn''t expect that the speed of night was much faster than himself, and he was going to leave soon. "Night, night, don''t go." Wuchou hurried up, but he was more familiar with the road here than himself, and soon the figure disappeared in front of him. "Night night, why?" Wuchou covered the place where he had just been beaten, and even felt a strange pain. At this time, I left the worry free night and leaned against the corner of the wall with pain in my chest. "Why, who is that man?" Chest, very hot. Sitting on the ground every night, I felt that the person''s words and everything about that person were so familiar, but why did my body involuntarily attack each other. "Why, who am I? Night by night, how is this name so familiar? Am I really this person?" Exclusion and attachment, so that night lost himself. Back to the hotel, wuchou sat quietly in his bed, thinking about what had just happened. "Night and night, is it my fault? Because at that time, she abandoned her and let herself get lost in the tunnel, so she was angry with me?" Without worry, I didn''t expect that every night would hate me so much. Yes, I''m really sorry for others. "Night and night, no matter what you do in the future, even if you want to hurt me, I don''t care. I will take you away." Wuchou slowly felt a little tired, his body began to soften, and finally lay down in bed and slept. After wuchou enters the dream, the shadow on one side shakes randomly, and finally slowly stretches and projects onto the wall to form a small figure. Hoo hoo A ripple, a white doll came out of the shadow and tiptoed to wuchou. "Master, you are mine." Feeling the pain in wuchou''s chest and the pain in wuchou''s heart, the white doll''s eyes became fierce. "My master, that woman, hurt you, hurt you, unforgivable, unforgivable, I will be good and love that child." Click One side of the bed wood, suddenly cut off the two halves, worry free, and even almost woke up because of this. Chapter 583 The girl stayed alone in the dark forest from the first day she woke up. No memory, no proof, except the uniform on her body and the incredible power of her body, let the girl live in the forest. Living is simply living. In addition to having normal self-care ability, girls feel confused about their own life. Who are you and why are you here? Nothing. Girl, I want to find the answer, because my heart tells me that someone, someone, is waiting for her. The girl spent a lot of time leaving the forest and coming to society. The girl who is not deeply involved in the world was cheated to sell herself in just five minutes, but the other party didn''t expect that the girl''s terrible. The girl broke away from the terrible society and found a truth. Man is a terrible creature. However, the girl herself also looks like human beings, and where she is different from human beings, maybe the girl feels that she may not be human. Girls get the necessities of life through their own means and live in this world all the time. The girl doesn''t remember how long she lived in this world. The girl who has been traveling around the world is looking for the person she wants to find. Deep in my heart, I tell myself that I want to find someone. ~ the next day ~ Wuchou left the hotel and began to look around for traces of night and night. However, it is obvious that the other party has lived here for some time and learned to hide their footprints. It is extremely difficult for wuchou to find a person in this small village, and wuchou is more worried that he may leave this village every night. When wuchou was still worried about how to find the night, he didn''t expect that just around the corner, he felt a strange sharp weapon aimed at his back. "Don''t turn around!" "Night and night!" With the sharp knife against wuchou''s back, he stood behind wuchou night and night, holding the knife in one hand and wuchou''s shoulder in the other. "Come with me." Wuchou followed night into the deserted alley. Wuchou finally couldn''t help talking to night. "Night and night, I know you have many problems, but listen to me. At that time, I really couldn''t help myself." "Don''t talk to me casually, despicable human, answer my question. Who are you?" Worry free, relax slowly and talk to night. "Just call me worry free. Night and night, you may not know, but I''m really your master." Poop Hearing this sentence, the knife stabbed into wuchou''s back, but the night was well controlled, just a little deeper and hurt his muscles. "Shut up, human beings like you. What nonsense do you say? Do you want to catch me and sell me?" "Night and night, I listen to me. You''re not human. You should know it yourself, don''t you?" Hearing wuchou''s words, night finally couldn''t hold his knife and fell to the ground. "What are you doing?" "I know, night and night, you are not human, because I made you." Make, me? Although he had guessed that he was not human, his world outlook was still a little broken by a strange human. "Night and night, I don''t know what you''ve been through, but don''t worry, I''ll come and follow me later." Listening to wuchou''s words, a certain palpitation seemed to be triggered every night. He pinched wuchou''s neck and pushed him against the wall. (Note: don''t forget that the protagonist is only 13 now) "Then tell me, what am I?" Worry free "pain" said to night. "You are a doll." "I don''t believe it!" Wuchou stretched out his hand. The blue magic connected the core of the night, making the night feel the magic of the person in front of him and the incredible changes of his body. "Night night, now, you believe it, I am your master." Night after night, he loosened his grip on his worry free hand, stepped back and knelt on the ground. It was difficult to accept what had just happened. "I''m just a puppet?" "I am, an object that can be abandoned at will?" "No, you are not an object. You are night and night. You are my family." Wuchou plans to walk over to night and comfort night. Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly punches him. With great strength, wuchou even punches him into the wall. "Night, night, what are you doing!" "Die, damn human!" Night''s eyes turned red for a moment. He continued to fight against wuchou. Wuchou didn''t intend to hurt night. He quickly climbed out of the wall and ran to a place with few people. "Don''t run, you human!" Wuchou feels that his magic is used by night and night, and the speed of night and night is actually slowly approaching the normal himself. It''s really a little unexpected. "Night, calm down and listen to me." Seeing that he couldn''t catch wuchou all the time, he ignored it all night and grabbed the passers-by and threw it directly to wuchou. "Stop it!" Worry free, stop quickly. If you really want to hurt other innocent people, then you are really guilty. "Why not run, just for the human in my hand?" Red eyed night after night, he looked at the man whose mouth trembled with fear when he lived in his hand and disdained to smile. "Night by night, you don''t need to hurt innocent people. Be obedient. Go elsewhere and don''t hurt them." "Innocent, this is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard." Wuchou looks at the night with confused eyes. Everything is fast, and doubts are dominated by anger. The black gas slowly came out of the night body, and finally formed black engraved lines on the night body. "Have you been following me, you guy?" However, wuchou always feels that what he sees in front of him is a little different from what he meets. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t fight with himself without a word, but stands in place and quarrels with himself. "Who do you think you are? It depends on the technology at that time. Do you think your baby doll can move? No, I gave her life." "Hum, I really thank you." "It''s you who don''t understand. Why do you want to oppose me?" "I don''t understand. Anyway, you''ve always hurt me?" It is unbelievable that the other party rarely looks at wuchou with strange eyes. "Hehe, hehe, you don''t know, you don''t know, but you are against me for these people!" As if nothing had happened, a simple twist every night directly broke the man''s arm in front of him. "You guy!" "Are you angry, but it''s not enough. Everything they did to me, it''s not enough!" At night, my fingers line into a red light and draw around. I have no worry to see that the whole world is cut like this. Whizz, whizz Blonde Warrio Chapter 584 "Are you serious?" The corpse thrown into his hand every night, looked at wuchou who finally got serious because of anger, and smiled. "But can you do it?" Wuchou bit his teeth and stared at each other angrily. "Yes, you don''t dare to do it. You''ve always been like this. As long as it has something to do with you, you don''t dare to mess around." I saw a bold move towards wuchou every night, extending a finger to poke wuchou''s forehead. "Don''t dare to do it to me at all, fool." Snap Night and night, facing no stimulation is a flick of the forehead. Without worry, the whole person directly flew backwards, bumped into one side of the residential building, knocked down several, and finally stopped. "Cut, it''s boring." Looking at wuchou who stood up again, he seemed not interested every night and felt that the other party could not really do it. "Boring. By the way, since you don''t dare to hurt me, why don''t I still do it." He pinched his neck with his hands every night, threatening no worry. "What would you do if I just destroyed this doll?" "Asshole, what the hell do you want to do!" Wuchou has no move completely. He doesn''t want the other party to hurt night and night. He can''t stop the other party. Wuchou is in a hurry. "Simple, as long as you do one thing, I won''t hurt this doll." "You say!" He looked at wuchou carefully every night and said a place. "You know, see you at north middle school at night." Worry free nature is very clear, but what is the other party''s purpose. "Oh, you should, will go back, but I have only one request for you. That legend, if it really happens, you can''t find a way, you can only do nothing and just watch." "Don''t you think that legend is also your ghost!" "No, I''m not interested in this kind of thing. As long as you abide by the agreement and don''t hinder the progress of that matter, I''ll let go of your little doll." "No problem, is it ok now?" Every night, he loosened his grip and walked to wuchou. "Well, in the next period of time, excuse me." "What!" "Don''t forget, this doll, but I gave her life. If I want her to die, I have to die. If she wants to continue to live, it depends on what I mean." Said, regardless of worry free objection, ready to leave with worry free. Wu Chou glanced at the mess behind him. He couldn''t bear to turn his head and don''t look at the other side. "Sorry." When wuchou went back to pack up his things and was ready to continue on the road, he looked at him standing at the door all night, but his eyes were still obviously red. "Hey, since I agree to your request, when will you return night to me?" "Ha, are you a fool? Since I decided to do something with this body, how can I give her back to you so soon." "Hey, you guy, don''t you promise?" "Never mind, I just want to follow you and see what else you want to play." There was no way but to keep going. Behind him, night after night, he looked at a strange vine suddenly stretching out from the front, aimed at himself, easily avoided the attack, looked at the shadow behind wuchou, and smiled meaningfully. "Where are you going next?" Wuchou looked at the night behind him, worried that the other party would leave and he would never find her again. On the other hand, he worried that the time bomb would attack him. "Find someone." Wuchou has figured out how to do it, but first of all, he has to go to a place and find a very important person. Worry free comes to the nearby hospital every night to see those patients who may not be able to wake up because of their serious illness and think about it. "Oh, you actually want to do this. It''s rare. Do you just want a good doll?" Looking at wuchou night and night, he stood in front of a patient who might never wake up again and said. "This is for Alice, the perfect Alice. Yes, the other party may not wake up. It''s all for Alice." Wuchou walked to the patient and nodded each other''s forehead. A black vortex came out and slowly expanded. "Wait, I''ll be back soon." Watching wuchou jump into the vortex, he smiled every night. "I''m really looking forward to what he would look like if he saw the doll he made at that time." Worry free slowly goes deep into the dream along the world tree, and walks into the vicinity of the world tree along the branches. Looking at the countless green branches on the trees of the world, you have no worry to bite your teeth and aim at your body. "Uh." Click Wuchou pulled out a rib of his body, and the bright red Rune slowly attached to it, forming a bone knife. With a bone knife, wuchou slowly cuts at the branches and takes away what he needs, leaving the patient with possible hope. Soon, wuchou''s actions finally woke up the nearby protectors. A red spear flew out from a distance to attack wuchou. Wuchou didn''t want to think about it, so he ran away with a branch. "Don''t go!" Karaok The red spear continues to attack wuchou, but wuchou runs faster and quickly escapes the pursuit of the other party. Watching wuchou escape from the vortex, he clapped his hands with satisfaction every night. "I said, if you really want to get wood, why don''t you come to me? I can help you cut down the tree directly." "I don''t need you. I''ll do it myself." Wuchou got up to leave, but unexpectedly, he cut the throat of the patient lying in bed with one hand "What are you doing!" Wuchou hurried to seize the hand of night, but the other party was dead. "Don''t be kind. You appear in other people''s dreams. If he really wakes up, he will know you." Night after night, I threw away worry free and smiled. "Well, what are you going to find next? Sure enough, you still want to find the soul of the evil man. I really look forward to it. Who are you going to kill?" "It''s none of your business. Just follow me." If it''s not really impossible to hurt night, wuchou really wants to do it. After leaving the hospital, the commotion in the hospital can no longer be controlled without worry. Wuchou sits on the train night and night, wondering why there are these strange trains in the world, and he happens to meet them. Night and worry free sit in their own position, quietly reading books. Er, I''m just looking at it without worry. I look up at the scenery outside every night. "The world is full of dirt." Wuchou heard the words of night and looked up at night. "What are you talking about, what dirt?" Wuchou looked out and saw only some vegetation. "After all, you can''t see, naturally you can''t see the scene in my eyes. When you see it, you''ll know what I''m talking about." Then he reached over night and night, intending to touch wuchou''s forehead. "What are you doing!" Wuchou clapped his hand and said. "Hum, tell me when you want to see it." Chapter 585 So warm Very familiar feeling Peace of mind, trust, love, and strange feelings. In the sight of the scene, the grass is floating in the air with the wind, the sky is dyed red by the morning glow, and the strange softness under the pillow. A small hand stretched out from one side and poked himself in the cheek. Finally, his fingers slowly crossed in front of his lips. What a familiar dream Fluttering with the wind, there are several green fine hair. ~ dream ~ Clatter, clatter, blare Wuchou wakes up from his dream and sees lying on the table staring at his night. Don''t turn your head and look at the scenery outside. It''s really annoying. When I wake up, I see someone I don''t want to see. "Ah, what''s the matter with you? Was it a dream just now?" "It''s none of your business. As long as you don''t mess around, I''ll be at ease." Staring at wuchou''s insatiable face night and night, he suddenly leaned against the table, stretched out his hand to pull wuchou''s face and pulled him to himself. "What are you doing, you guy? It hurts!" Looking at the serious eyes of night and night, wuchou didn''t continue to complain for a while, and asked discontentedly. "What''s the matter?" "Well, I remember, you used to have such a magical creature. I thought you had abandoned that guy, but think about it, you shouldn''t do that." Wuchou looked puzzled and didn''t know what the other party said. "Hum, maybe you really want to thank me. I''ll help you see the world in front of you." Then, regardless of wuchou''s objection, a blue knife stretched out from one side and stabbed it directly into wuchou''s right eye. "Ah ah ah!" Pain and strange energy constantly erode the worry free brain and change anything. When wuchou recovers from the pain, he is a little angry at first, but he is a little helpless. He claps his hand stretched out every night and carefully checks himself. Nothing unusual, but that feeling. Ah? The image of the right eye flickered, as if everything in front of him had become blurred. "Calm down, as long as you inject magic into your right eye, you can see everything I see." When the magic was injected into wuchou''s right eye, wuchou only saw that the phenomenon in front of him had completely turned into Purgatory. The disgusting large intestine and strange red objects are mixed together and slowly combined into the table and carriage in front of you. Not only that, the car cushion you sit on, the human in the box next door, and the scene outside have become strange rotten meat. For a time, the huge impact made wuchou physically unable to adapt. He picked up the bag on one side and vomited out. Vomit almost filled the whole bag. "What is this?" "This is the eye of sin." "What?" Looking at the scene outside the window every night, he said. "Human beings are complex creatures. They will sympathize, worry, fear, kindness and ugliness." "This eye will help you see the evil of the person in front of you. Every change means that the person has done something evil and his body is attached by rotten meat." Then he stretched out his hand and touched his worry free cheek. "At that time, the child around you also thought so. A pure and clean human, even if he is not a human, even if he has seen through the darkness of human beings, he really wanted to get along with this person again." Night after night, she came to wuchou and leaned over slowly, saying. "What you fall in love with is to become a human, lovely and charming her, but she falls in love with you, a different kind from her. Who is greater?" The huge sense of guilt made wuchou not resist for a time. At night, he let this guy stick it up and move his fingers on himself. "Come on, you don''t have to find anyone, just find someone, sacrifice his sin and make him your best material. After all, you eliminate evil and are nothing." Like the devil''s voice repeating in his ear, worry free eyes blurred up, slowly stood up, planned to go out of the carriage and kill the first human in front of him. But worry free stopped. "No." Magic left, and worry free right eye returned to normal. "I''m different from you." Worry free returned to his seat and looked at the night carefully. "Human beings do have ugly times, but their own goodness still exists. We can''t destroy human beings because of this kind of thing. I also see hope in the world I met with her." Night had to face one side of the flat mouth, do not want to talk to the wood in front of you. "You are just brainwashed by them. Sooner or later, you will know what you are?" The train finally arrived at the station. Looking at the building surrounded by wire and high walls in the distance, wuchou smiled. "A mortal? It''s really your style." "Ignore me. I just want to be perfect and do it well." With that, wuchou and night and night come here and use their own identity. Wuchou has established a good relationship with a powerful person and can take advantage of someone who can''t be recovered. After waiting for wuchou and night and night to leave, I saw that although wuchou was very weak, I was still in a good mood. "Hum, poor man." "Leave it alone. Anyway, I just want to do it now. Don''t try to change my mind." Next, find a quiet place and start preparing for that thing. However, wuchou thought that there was another very important thing that he was not ready. "To have the ability to change, maybe I really want to think about how the seed, the virgin rose, came from." Luo Zhen''s records only tell him how to make dolls, and he used to repair mercury lamps, but he really needs to think about making them again. "What do you think? Shall I tell you a way?" Looking at wuchou still thinking, I came over night and night and talked about a way with wuchou. "Isn''t it about the soul? As long as you kill another soul you want and leave your character and memory, you can naturally achieve your goal. The best thing is to attack the girl yourself." I haven''t heard it yet. Worry free, push it away at night. "I said what you think. Don''t kill people casually. I won''t listen." "Cut, I''m just telling you a very simple way to listen." Indeed, this is such an important thing, maybe worry free really think about how to make the same thing as Luo Zhen. "Hum, naturally, there''s another way." Worry free looks at night with skeptical eyes, because this guy has proposed a very bad way. "Peace of mind, you must like this method very much." Night by night, pointing to worry free himself, said. "You are the best material." In the dark space, God paid attention to the current situation of wuchou and sighed alone. "Sure enough, that''s the goal." Chapter 586 Shashasha Sobbing footsteps "Really, why go to such a dangerous place." Worry free runs on the grass to escape the strange thing behind him. Boom A strange shadow approached wuchou. Before wuchou could say anything, whew, a huge shadow flew out of the darkness and directly attacked wuchou. "I said, it''s too troublesome. Why should I do these things!" Worry free is still running around on the ground. I only see sitting in a tree night and night, shaking my legs and watching worry free. "No way. Didn''t you say you wanted to find a way? I had to do it. Don''t blame me." Worry free secretly cursed this guy and thought about how to get out of this dilemma. "Ah ah!" Wuchou threw back with force, and the huge blue energy ball aimed at the things behind him to attack directly, but unexpectedly, the shadow behind him actually formed a huge shield to block the attack. "I said, what is this? I don''t remember what I did. What did I make?" Night after night, I watched the dark shadow chasing worry free and secretly laughed. "Hee hee, don''t worry. Anyway, you can''t hurt him. You can only subdue him, otherwise your life will be very troublesome in the future." Worry free had no choice but to stand in place and let the shadow fly up. "Come on!" Boom The huge impact directly hit wuchou''s body and flew directly to the mountains against wuchou. Wait for wuchou to resist, "hee hee, Xiaobai, you don''t understand, but I know very well that my father is very powerful and can do many things all the time, so I''m not worried about hurting my father at all." Xiaobai had no choice but to look at Xiaohei saying these irresponsible words and said helplessly. "Father, be careful in the future. Don''t always do this. I''m very distressed." With that, Xiaobai doesn''t care so much and walks in with worry free. Walking into the house, I saw no one except wuchou and two Lauries. It seems that none of the others is here. "Where are the others?" "The others have gone to play and will be back soon. Wait a minute, father." Worry free put little Lori down and went to the room alone to prepare for what she did today. Entering the room, wuchou looked at the list on the wall and began to smile bitterly. "Really, I said, don''t give me so much trouble. I said I was busy." There are some important items on the list, one of which is very clear. "Father''s training." The most important purpose of this training is to make your future life more convenient. As for training, er, it''s actually a very important thing, that is, fighting without worry. As long as you fight with without worry slowly, you will know your depth and can continue to make progress in the future. Wuchou has a headache, especially when dealing with Xiaohei and Xiaobai. Although Xiaobai always says he won''t mess up, he always tries his best every time he fights, even worse than Xiaohei who plays. At the end of every time, Xiaobai always says that. "I want to continue to improve, not for anything." In fact, as long as the time to fight with wuchou slowly continues to change, the time to fight with wuchou will slowly increase, and wuchou will have to spend more time with Xiaobai. Worry free wants to make it clear that fighting with yourself is just for lack, not for fighting with yourself or increasing feelings. Xiao Hei walked behind Wu Chou, looked at the magnificent figure behind Wu Chou and said. "Father, do you remember what to do today?" "Huh?" Xiao Hei jumped directly behind wuchou and stretched out his hand to pinch wuchou''s face. "Father, don''t forget, today is your birthday. If you don''t make a good cake, I''ll teach you a lesson." Wuchou had to put down Xiaohei and unknowingly began to find that these own shadows seemed to feel more and more strange about themselves, as if they were that. Waiting for wuchou to finish the meal quietly and wait for everyone to come back, I didn''t expect that everyone had not come back for so long. "What are you doing? Everyone is coming back soon. Is there something important that has wasted time?" After waiting for a long time, a hurried footsteps came. As soon as wuchou opened the door, he saw a little Laurie in yellow rush in. "Xiao Huang, what''s the matter?" Wuchou quickly picked up the little Lori in front of her and asked anxiously. "Father, hurry up. Something''s wrong outside." Wuchou hurried out and saw a huge dark figure rushing from the outside. "Xiao Huang, stay back. My father is going to vomit." Looking at the dark shadow rushing over without any pause, I can only smile to myself. "As I said, this thing is not reliable at all. I really can''t stand it." Just so, wuchou still becomes a super Saiya and faces the shadow. "Come on!" Chapter 587 Boom The huge impact set off a smoke and dust, and a big mouth full of teeth gnawed directly at wuchou. Lightning line into a shield, block in front of worry free, lightning and teeth collide, line into bursts of fierce sparks. "As I said, this plan is not good at all." Boom A large piece of the ground was gnawed off directly. Wuchou stood aside with his right arm covered. The arm just now had been gnawed off by the big mouth. "So hungry, so hungry!" The big mouth full of sharp teeth, facing the worry free in front of me, drool slowly drips, and even accumulates a small pool on the ground. "I said, don''t mess around when you''re so hungry!" The right arm regenerates, and wuchou runs towards the forest with the big mouth in front of him and leads the big mouth away. "So hungry!" Three Lolita left at the door, holding several packages of potato chips, watching their sisters and make complaints about their battles. "As I said earlier, my father won''t really do it. You see, he doesn''t even use the strongest second form. It''s waterproof." Said some unscrupulous black Lori. "Well, are we really not going to help? After all, the fourth and fifth were eaten by the third. My father may just try to save them." Huang Luoli, with a little conscience, looked at wuchou being attacked and asked anxiously, but the action on her hand didn''t stop. "It''s all right. My father is very powerful. No matter what we do, we''ll be fine." The last white Lori, looking at wuchou, still releasing water, said calmly. "Moreover, the fifth is capable of regeneration, and the fourth is immortal. Even if he is eaten by the third, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, in the end, he must directly open the third''s stomach and run out." After listening to Bai Luoli, the other two nodded and ignored the matter. "I said six younger sisters, don''t always make a fuss when you have snacks in the future. Even if your father can''t solve it and there is a doll lady to help, how can something happen." The so-called doll lady in their mouth is shaking her legs on the big tree and watching wuchou be chased. "Night and night, it''s all your fault. How can I think of believing you? Black is black." Worry free is also too stupid to believe the words of an enemy. Otherwise, how could you make such six big troubles. "You just work hard. Isn''t it an incarnation? It''s easy to clean them up by yourself. Who calls you too soft hearted to really hurt them." "Damn it." Finally, wuchou was chewed off by the other party, spent almost the magic that can hold the whole forest, and finally filled a food. "Ha." Looking at violet sitting on the ground, she wiped her mouth with satisfaction. The corners of her mouth twitched a few times and finally slowed down. "Good, spit out your fifth and fourth, or it will be too troublesome to find them." The third looked at wuchou, nodded with satisfaction, opened his mouth and vomited. Several things that didn''t know the truth vomited out of her mouth and fell directly to the ground. Then, a bunch of curious wriggles, and slowly two little Loris recombine, one blue and one brown. Although the six people are the same, their abilities are completely different. "I already said, don''t go out with the third sister, old five, you are really, why do you always pull me." Old four, who expressed his dissatisfaction, looked at the still confused blue Lori and complained. "Hee hee, it''s okay. Anyway, you''ll come back in the end. You don''t have to care, elder sister." Old five looked heartless, just sat on the ground giggling. "Father, I''m so hungry. Hurry back to cook." The third child, who has just changed back, quickly walks to wuchou and holds wuchou''s hand. He doesn''t care that he has eaten half of wuchou''s body just now, although he has replied. "Well, go back quickly. Don''t go so far next time. Don''t be too far away from me. What should I do if I eat the wrong thing at that time?" Wuchou is more worried that the other party will run to a distant town nearby and eat all the towns. At that time, he will really run away. "Hee hee, I know. Let''s go." Wuchou takes three Lauries back to their temporary home and quickly solves everything to do today. Time moves slowly and night falls. A whole month has passed since I listened to someone. Except for the existence of these six troubles on the first day, the next day is to find a way to control them. I don''t understand what kind of moth soul. I have nothing but increased the way to take care of Lori. "Father, haven''t you fallen asleep yet?" Wuchou sat in her room and sorted out her days. Unexpectedly, Huang Luoli came in with a pillow. "Old six, I said, I can''t come in casually in the future, and I didn''t say to sleep well. Why did I come again?" Old six is more timid than the other five and needs worry free care. In addition to often leaving his room and coming to rub the bed every night, he is always bullied by others, which makes worry free. "Can''t you?" Looking at the glittering tears in Huang Luoli''s eyes, Wu Chou sighed, pulled Huang Luoli over, closed the door and carried her to bed. "Good, sleep well and practice tomorrow." "Yes." Wuchou also wanted to continue sorting out her diary. Unexpectedly, Huang Luoli stretched out her hand and pulled her clothes. Wuchou smiled bitterly. She lay in bed with her diary and let Huang Luoli hold herself tight and enter a dream. Wuchou shook his head helplessly and continued to tidy up his days. "In the first month of the experiment, the experiment unexpectedly failed. I didn''t know that my six little guys would make such trouble, which caused me a lot of trouble." "The boss is the most reassuring and headache for me. After all, it is the power of the super Saiya people I am most familiar with. If I relax a little, I will be beaten half to death. It''s very hard every day." "The second is the same. It''s only a matter of time before I can surpass my former dark power, spell, magic and miracle triple attack. The dark art has become more and more powerful." "So is the third. I have a bigger appetite and eat more and more. Sooner or later, I can''t stand it." "The fourth is the most irritating. You can''t just make her angry, or there will be a big outbreak, and the whole world will experience a biochemical crisis." "Old five may be the smartest, but he is also the laziest. He is often inactive and a little worried." "The youngest six, although timid and afraid of the dark, may have stronger potential than the boss. Let''s see how the sixth grows in the future." Writing a diary, wuchou also feels that his original intention may have changed. Maybe exploring the origin is not so important. He suddenly feels that watching them grow so well can also make him very happy. Chapter 588 "Ha ha." Worry free leisure sitting by the river, holding a fishing rod, watching the buoy sink and fall on the water, full of comfort. However, the six figures on one side, after a moment, broke the tranquility. "Well, self-cultivation is not suitable for my father. Indeed, fighting is more suitable for my father. Fishing or something." Bai Luoli sat beside wuchou and threw a small stone from time to time, scaring away the fish that was going to be hooked. "Ah, it''s so boring. I said not to come fishing with my father. It''s better to go to the town and do some mischief." Black Laurie sat on the tree and looked at wuchou. "I''m so hungry. Hasn''t my father been well yet?" Snack goods lie on the back of wuchou, looking at the fish swimming around below, and saliva slowly soaked wuchou''s clothes. "Hum, fish, fish." The most interested person is the fourth. He sits quietly on the other side fishing, but Laurie is not quiet fooling around. "Father, don''t go fishing. Hurry back to bed. I''m really sleepy." Finally, the most timid six sat on the other side of wuchou and grabbed wuchou''s clothes. "Ah!" Looking at the water splashing up suddenly, Lao 61 was startled. He kept shaking his worry free body, making it more difficult to catch fish. "I said, can you be quiet? I''m a little tired." Although wuchou said so, the six Lauries still didn''t stop and continued to make trouble. "Hey." Wuchou had no choice but to put the fishing rod away, stand up and relax. "In the final analysis, it''s still right to do so. Sure enough, escaping can''t solve the problem." Seeing that wuchou has loosened her muscles and bones here, five Loris are excited and ready to fight wuchou. No, practice well. "I''ll come first!" Before wuchou is ready, Bai Luoli can''t wait to rush directly at wuchou. The golden energy directly surrounds Bai Luoli, and her long white hair turns into gold in an instant. "Ha ha!" Boom Wuchou rolled and rolled, flew several meters, knocked down several trees, and finally stopped. "I said, don''t call casually, really." A soldier with blond hair and blue eyes. "That''s how you can be worthy of me, father!" Boom Sonic boom, fragmentation, energy riot. "Ha!" The blue energy swept out of the battlefield, directly hit the ground on one side and exploded a burst of rubble. Zizizi The lightning of the blue riot is as fast as thunder Zizizi On the other side, as fast as thunder Boom White ripples, gray shocks. "Ha, ah, ah!" "Turtle school Qigong!" Whew Boom When everything was settled, Wu Chou sat on the ground in a panic. Although Bai Luoli was not injured, she was tired and stood in place with her knees. "Hee hee, father, how are you?" "Still mess around as usual. I said, don''t be so serious." Seeing that the other party still wants to come up and continue the attack, wuchou quickly waved to the other party to stop the other party. "Stop, stop, really can''t, next, next." "Cut." Looking at wuchou''s stop, Bai Luoli had to stop, take back her energy and sit quietly on the other side. "Hee hee, elder sister, look at me next!" I didn''t intend to give wuchou any rest time at all. I saw heiluoli rush up directly, turn into black cracks in an instant, and slowly sneak into the ground. If white Laurie is the power to move forward, then black Laurie is a deep and dark predator. Didi, Didi Click, click The activity sound of sobbing. Although wuchou can''t see where the other party is, it''s clear that heiluoli is right next to her. When she relaxes, the other party will rush out directly. Whew A black spike has passed through wuchou''s foot. Before wuchou attacks, another black spike extends from the ground and aims at the back of wuchou''s head. Too much! The other party is completely trying to kill himself. And just like worry free thinking, in fact, heilori really wants to hurt worry free. "Father, don''t run away and beat me hard, otherwise I won''t be at ease in the future." "Why don''t you feel at ease? Where did I hurt you?" Wuchou asked while avoiding heilori''s attack. "Father, it''s enough to have me in your eyes. Father is mine. Even sisters can''t take it away!" The black shadow turns into a giant dragon, directly aims at wuchou, and bites wuchou''s body. "Father, you can only be with me." tumble Huge explosion, black flames spread all over the land, and even purple liquid oozed from the surface. However, in the black flame, wuchou stood in the middle holding heilori and shook his head helplessly. "It''s always such a mess. Sure enough, you shouldn''t have changed you like this." Wuchou took heiluoli aside, put heiluoli down with light hands and feet, and kissed heiluoli on the forehead. "Old three, are you coming too?" The third is just a symbolic gesture, and then sit quietly and look at worry free. "Father, I don''t need it. It''s more suitable for me than fighting." Worry free is also relieved. After all, if you really fight with old three, then the possibility of old three''s violent walk will be very high at that time, and you are sure to make more trouble. "Well, that''s good." Wuchou has just finished. The fourth has become a big monster of Gloria. He kicks wuchou directly. "I said, don''t make such a big noise!" Boom, click The whole ground cracked, and the huge impact pushed all the people on the ground away. The white energy continued to destroy the ground, and even the town in the distance could feel the vibration. After the first attack, Xiao Si directly changed into a sharp blade armor mode, aimed at wuchou and cut it down directly, and the sharp blade directly hit wuchou who hasn''t stood up yet. Zizi The sharp blade was deeply inserted into wuchou''s body, but Xiao Si saw that there was no blood, but saw a layer of white lightning flashing at the wound. "Father, you are so cunning." Zizizi If you can''t hurt the other party, you can only use the small four of physical attack. There''s no way to lighten and worry free. "Cut, my father has always been like this." After fighting for a while, Xiao Si had to stop helplessly and stand aside sulking. Wuchou looks at the laziest five. Naturally, the other party has fallen asleep and can''t want to fight wuchou. It''s the best little guy to deal with. "Father, uh, I don''t need it either?" "No, you must!" "Ah!" Xiao Liu looked at wuchou seriously and didn''t want to fight with wuchou. After all, he always hated it. "Don''t talk nonsense, open your mind." Chapter 589 You never know what will happen next. Buzzing The burning earth is desolate. "Ha!" Wuchou took a breath, woke up from his coma, stretched out his hand and looked at the dark shadow in front of him. Poop Standing not far from me every night, there are six light balls of different colors floating behind me. When you look carefully, you can see that all six Lauries are inside. "At this moment, I waited a long time." The night with red eyes, staring at wuchou excitedly. "Finally, they are back." ~ three hours ago ~ Zizizi The blue lightning surrounded Xiao Liu, and the huge magnetic field had surrounded the whole forest. At this time, another larger magnetic field surrounds the whole place and constantly suppresses the magnetic field made by Xiao Liu. Zizizi Watching the magnetic field slowly shrink and slowly become the same, wuchou was finally relieved. Looking at the little six because of a little stimulation, wuchou wants to think about taking them back in the future. We really need to take good care of this little guy, otherwise it will be very troublesome in the future. At this time, a black tentacle stretched out from one side and directly inserted into the back of Xiao Liu''s body. "Little six!" Boom Blonde Warrior ¡Á two "Ah ah ah!" Poop I saw two golden shadows flying directly. Without worry, I quickly flew over, hugged the flying boss and hit the tree directly against the impact. "Father!" The black tentacle flew out of the smoke and directly attacked Xiaowu. Xiaowu also wanted to prepare to fight back, but the strength of the tentacle was stronger than Xiaowu expected. A knife was not cut off, and the black flame could not even stop the tentacle''s attack. A stab directly penetrated Xiaowu''s body. "Ah ah ah!" Little six and little five were slowly wrapped by orange energy and slowly turned into two spheres of different colors. "Ha, this power, perfect and incredible." Click, click He came out of the smoke every night. His appearance was completely different. His body was in a strange fluid shape, his feet became strange deformities, and six strange metal tentacles stretched out from his back, two of which supported the sphere turned by two Lauries. I saw the night face like a strange machine, split from the middle and formed a strange abnormal face. The blue energy circulates continuously in the body and forms a vein. "Unbelievable power as like as two peas, you have been waiting for so long, and you have already gained something." "Little sister, damn it, you are still an enemy, and your father is right!" Xiao San directly turned into a huge black dragon and bit it at night, but unexpectedly, night and night directly shot a black energy from his face, directly turned Xiao San into a doll, wrapped his tentacles directly, and turned Xiao San into a sphere attached to his back. "The third, perfect, ha ah!" A tentacle behind him directly turned into a giant snake and bit the stunned little four. "End!" The bloody energy and ever-changing tentacles are directly wrapped around the night in front of us, but it is obvious that the ability of night is better. The black energy directly entangles the little four, and the body of night is directly split, forming a big mouth and eating the little four. Buzzing Another sphere appears behind the body at night. "There are still two of you left." The black tentacle slowly wrapped around the second son. The second son finally took a worry free look, looked back firmly, and the energy of the body was rioting. "Dick, no!" Buzzing The white energy, centered on the penis, is released into a huge energy field, constantly destroying everything around. "Stop it!" The white energy destroys everything. Wuchou can only hold the boss in his arms without looking at the scene over there. When all the dust settled, there was no change except to see a sphere behind the night. "What a pity. What would she think if she knew that everything she did had not changed anything?" Click, click Night and night, step by step, close to wuchou in the distance, looked at the boss in wuchou''s arms and smiled. "Give her to me, worry free, she is mine, I give it to you. I give you everything, methods and materials. Don''t you take it for granted to give her to me?" "Never, they are all my daughters!" Fast as thunder, an angry warrior with blond hair and blue eyes. "Turtle school Qigong!" The blue energy ball rushed to the night, but it had not rushed to the night. A black barrier directly blocked the worry free attack. No, it should be said that it is completely absorbed by night. "Father, let''s go." The boss came over from behind and pulled the worry free sleeve. "What are you doing? Hurry up and leave it to me." "Father, you are a fool." Great energy accumulates in the boss''s body, just like the dick just now. "No, I can''t let you do that." Zizizi Instantaneous movement The boss immediately moved to the front of the night and hugged the enemy in front of him. "Thank you, father." The instant bombing of golden energy will push worry free directly, and the huge impact will even break through the floating clouds in the sky. "No!" When everything is over, wuchou slowly recovers from the explosion just affected, and looks up at the place just exploded in the distance. "My daughters, damn it." Wuchou beat the ground helplessly and stood up. Soon, a familiar voice came from one side. "Good power, but I''m the same. How can I be destroyed so easily." Night and night came slowly from one side, six spheres floating behind. "In this way, it''s perfect, but it''s not enough. There''s another one." Night chest, revealing a circular groove. "Another one is your last power. It''s a pity that you only awaken six powers now, otherwise I will be truly perfect." "But there is another way." I saw the mouth on my face slowly crack, even extend to the earlobe, and the terrible fangs face wuchou. "Eat you, you are the most perfect element. Eat you, and I can evolve into the whole." "Perfect body?" Wuchou reaches out to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth and disdains to look at the night. "Eat me, you still need to spend a lot of time, otherwise you can''t kill me so easily." I shook my head every night and looked at me as if nothing had happened. "You don''t understand. You don''t understand anything. Why don''t you combine with me and come back to me? Only in this way can you stay with me forever." Before understanding each other''s words, he ran straight to wuchou night and night, standing on the ground with both hands and feet, just like a monster. "Ah ah ah!" Chapter 590 Boom In the desolate mountain area, there was a strange collision sound. I saw a golden figure constantly hit the ground. But soon, the golden figure stood up again and flew to the black energy in the distance. It just didn''t need to fight for a few rounds, and the golden figure would be hit again. "Ha!" The golden energy even forms a shield on wuchou''s body to block wuchou''s face, but night is only one of the tentacles behind him to transmit energy again. Night''s body is also surrounded by lightning and golden energy, and one punch counterattacks wuchou. Boom Night after night, he punched wuchou, and the huge impact made a dull collision sound. Wuchou even foamed at the mouth. Whew Raising your feet at night is a sweep. Even if you raise your hands to block the attack at night, the great power will kick wuchou directly. Boom After wuchou knocked down several trees, he finally stopped, but it was obvious that there were obvious bruises on wuchou''s forehead and hands. "Not yet!" Lightning, coming The thunder and lightning of the body gather in the worry free right hand and form a sphere. "Lightning!" Zizizi The blue lightning line into a laser, aiming at the distant night, but the tentacle representing Xiao Liu behind the night, transmits a little energy to the night, and forms a lightning barrier to protect the night from worry free attacks. "Don''t you understand? Everything about you is in the six spheres behind me. Your energy and everything about you can''t hurt me. Moreover, I am not qualified to defeat you. How can I fight with me!" The six tentacles extend forward, and a little lightning accumulates together to form a larger energy ball, aiming at wuchou and shooting directly. Wuchou raised his hands and planned to absorb the attacks of night and night, but the energy was more than he expected, and there were even strange blood marks on his body. "Uh." Boom Wuchou was blown up directly, but at least he didn''t fall because of the attack. "Oh, good, but how long can you hold on? I''m looking forward to it." A little flash of light converged on the body at night, dark red light emerged from the body, and a huge red cross appeared in the chest at night. Dark flash! The dark energy, aimed at wuchou who had not yet stood up, came directly face-to-face. Instantaneous movement At a critical moment, wuchou moves away from the battlefield in an instant, but it is also used at night. The instant movement appears behind wuchou and directly steps on wuchou with one foot. "Uh!" Wuchou, who was trampled on his back by night, vomited a mouthful of blood. His center of gravity was trampled by night and night, and he couldn''t move at all. "I''m really looking forward to it. As long as we absorb you, we can be one. What will it look like in the end? I''m really looking forward to it." Every night, he lowered his head, stretched out his long tongue and licked his worry free face, just like feeling the taste of worry free. "Hee hee!" "Can''t you?" The other party can use all his strength, even if he can use other strength, but he can''t defeat her, then he and his daughters will be absorbed. "I''m not reconciled." Without worry, he closed his eyes helplessly and grasped his fists angrily. "At least, we can''t make each other feel so good." Wuchou also wants to learn from his other two daughters. He explodes directly, but he directly extends a tentacle into wuchou''s back every night, blocking wuchou''s energy. "Uh!" "Hum, it''s naive to want to explode. Since I caught you, don''t think too much." The body stretches out more tentacles and inserts them into the worry free body. Worry free is slowly lifted up by night, and the energy of the body slowly converges in the groove of the chest at night. "Soon, you will be mine. Mine will always be mine." Worry free, powerless to give up resistance, helplessly close their eyes, they have lost any way, waiting for death. "Don''t give up!" The familiar voice rang out, and he opened his eyes without worry. He saw himself standing in a dark area, and memory fragments appeared in front of him. The former enemy, the world he has passed through, his friends, his family, his friends and lovers. Once in the battle of fate against darkness, once in the biochemical world against viruses, once in the battle of demons to defeat the Savior, everything has emerged. "It turns out that I, unconsciously, have gone through this world and participated in so many battles." "Yes, even if we didn''t accompany you at the beginning, we have been observing you and watching your growth." A man with strange lightning weapons standing behind him, good and evil. "Even if you meet more people and encounter more trouble, you don''t stop to fight against new enemies." Black Spark, stagnant time, the master of destruction. "Even if the enemy is a God from heaven, you are fearless and brave." The tattoo of the sun, the will of the earth. "I know very well that you will come back again and continue to fight with me." A fearless Saiyan who laughs all day. "Thank you, everyone." Just like passing through time and space, a golden energy will be surrounded by worry free. "Huh?" Looking at the worry free in front of me is a little different. Night and night still want to seize the time to absorb it, but the huge energy even breaks through the confinement of night and night and bounces the whole person away. "What!" Night and night, one hand inserted into the ground, finally alleviated the impact just now, and looked at the worry free floating in the air on the other side. Obviously, he has absorbed a lot of energy from wuchou. Wuchou should have been unable to fight back, but he still feels the threat every night. Close your eyes and float in the air without worry. The injury of your body slowly recovers, and the threat to night is becoming more and more obvious. "Impossible, what is this? Is it a new power, a power I don''t know!" "No!" Wu Chou opened his eyes fiercely and stared at the night with sharp eyes. "This is the power of companions." Night and night, I even saw a strange virtual shadow slowly appear on wuchou, the unyielding soldier. "Ha!" Boom, boom The sky began to thunder, the ground began to shake, and the dark clouds in the sky even began to form a typhoon because of the commotion. The center was on the side of night and worry free. The surrounding sky is full of wind and clouds because of this change, and the sea is also full of rivers and seas. "Ha, ah, ah!" I saw that wuchou seemed to be working very hard. His appearance changed a little strangely, and his hair was slowly getting longer. "Ah, ah!" He opened his mouth every night and couldn''t close his mouth when he looked at the change without worry. "What is this?" "Ha!" The golden energy even broke through the whole typhoon, the whole forest was surrounded by golden energy, and a trace of real energy was even seen in mid air. A soldier beyond the limit. Chapter 591 This is, super Saiya, the third form. Wuchou holds his fist tightly, feels his incomparable strength, and a sense of self-confidence arises spontaneously. Can win. As for the night at this time, seeing that wuchou has gained more powerful power, he did not give up because he might not win wuchou, but looked at wuchou with great interest. "Congratulations, but do you think you can beat me?" "Maybe, but I didn''t think I had a reason to fail." "Arrogance!" Boom, boom The tentacle takes the position of night and night as the center, spreads around, and constantly protrudes from the ground. The dark red tentacle target is wuchou over there. The dark red tentacle did not penetrate wuchou, but pasted it to attack wuchou, but wuchou appeared with a golden shield to block the attack of the tentacle. The red tentacle did not give up the attack because of this, and kept sticking it up to completely surround wuchou. "Burst." The crimson tentacles emit strange red light, a series of explosions continue to occur, and even roll up a crimson flame vortex. Naturally, you don''t think that such a simple move can defeat wuchou. Sure enough, when the smoke dissipates, wuchou will stand in place intact, and even the shield on his body will not be damaged. "It''s like a turtle shell, but how long can you hold on?" The tentacles behind him are attached with golden energy, which poses a certain threat to wuchou. "Oh, but can these things hit me?" Karaok At night, the tentacles behind him attacked wuchou in all directions. Wuchou just smiled and quickly approached wuchou in front of him. Each tentacle almost hit wuchou, but finally passed by. "One second." The blue light agglutinates in wuchou''s hands, and the purpose of wuchou has been seen every night. "Ha ha!" A red light flew into the sky, and the energy all over the sky aimed at wuchou on the ground and hit it directly, just like a meteor. "Two seconds." Although the meteor is aimed at wuchou, wuchou is faster, and these attacks do not even hinder wuchou''s progress. "Don''t think about it. Do you think I will be defeated by you so easily?" Lightning is centered on night and night, forming a circle after circle of shields outside. Dense lightning spreads around, like a huge spider web. Worry free is like not seeing these attacks. It rushes directly into the loopholes in the power grid, jumps over the loopholes in the power grid and aims at the night in front of it. "Three seconds!" The blue energy is becoming more and more dense. Every night, he is scared to release his six forces and aim at the oncoming wuchou. "Ha!" Instant movement, turtle sect Qigong However, wuchou did not release this attack, and the energy threatening night stopped behind night. Wuchou did not continue. "What''s the matter? Are you afraid of hurting your so-called daughter?" Although I was a little afraid every night, I seemed to hold things without fear. After all, I am now connected with the six Lauries. "I knew you couldn''t do it. Even if your own life was threatened, you didn''t intend to do it." Night and night, while talking to attract wuchou''s attention, the hidden tentacles slowly approach wuchou from the ground. "Hum hum, after all, they are your half bodies. You won''t hurt them, will you?" Seeing that he was about to win, he smiled night and night, as if he had a winning ticket. "Uh!" Suddenly, wuchou scattered the energy in his hand, pinched the neck of night with one hand, and the tentacle behind wuchou was kicked off by wuchou. "I know, I knew it long ago." Tears flow down from the corners of worry free eyes and slowly drop to the ground. "They can''t come back, they have been digested by you, and I''ll never see them again, but I''m still imagining that you have a way." Wuchou tries to hold back his sadness and wants to tear open the enemy in front of him, even if he occupies his body every night. "But I still want to thank you. Thank you for letting me see them and let me enjoy this time." The golden energy flows into the body at night along the worry free hand and forms a huge riot energy. "Goodbye, everyone." ~ explosion ~ white light ~ and liberation ~ Darkness, darkness will surround worry free, and the voices of six Lauries will be introduced into worry free''s mind bit by bit. "Father, we won''t regret it." A pair of small hands stretched out from wuchou and wiped away wuchou''s tears. When I looked up, I saw six Lauries standing in front of me, looking at me happily. "The tenderness of your father and everything about your father have been recorded in our hearts. Even if you leave your father, we will not forget you." The six Lauries nodded to each other, held hands with each other, and formed a circle around wuchou. "Father, we can''t stay, but we will give you hope and love you well, our sisters." The six Lauries turned into a crystal gem and flew to wuchou''s hand. "Father, remember all this. As long as you have this feeling, you can make your own Alice." ~ reality ~ Change back to the original worry free, look at the night when it falls to the ground and only remains the wreckage, squat down and pick up the remaining head. "Night night, I''m sorry." "Why, why, not integrated with me?" Perhaps, everything at night has long been eroded by this darkness. Now it is still the residual darkness that talks with wuchou. "I can''t. There are many people waiting for me. I can''t be defeated by you." The rest of the night''s head, issued a sad laugh. "You don''t understand. You don''t understand anything. It''s all their fault. It''s all their fault. You''re mine and mine!" The darkness may finally run out of energy, and the last wreckage turns to ashes and disappears. "I''m wrong, maybe, maybe, I really shouldn''t listen to you, but I still want to trust you. This is my fault." No worry patted his pocket, felt the glittering and translucent gem inside, and decided to go back to the town. Of course, he also made his own Alice. After a long journey and sleeping in the open air, wuchou finally collected everything and returned to the town. But wuchou didn''t go home and visit them. Instead, he hid alone in the mountains and away from the crowd for the next ceremony. Click, click, sand Carefully wipe off the traces of hands and feet, carefully sew the long skirt in your mind, carefully polish the joints and skin, and carefully comb. Silver white and slightly golden long hair. The white gothic dress has carefully woven a lot of white rose patterns on it. The white headband and white boots have no eyes in the right eye, which is replaced by a white rose eye mask. As like as two peas, who are the six daughters, Alice is not worried about her heart. Integrate the gem into the doll, and wait for the resurrection of the doll in front of you. I saw Laurie sitting quietly in front of me, slowly opening her left eye, and the golden pupil fully reflected worry free into her eyes. "Good morning, father." Chapter 592 As time goes by, four years have passed in the blink of an eye. On this day, it rained heavily and kept raining. Dark clouds covered the sky. Pedestrians on the road had already gone home or took shelter under the eaves. Except for a girl with an umbrella, standing at the gate of the station, waiting for someone. On the girl''s shoulder, there is a lovely doll. Any passer-by will think it''s just an ornament. However, if you really observe it carefully, you will find that the girl has been talking to herself, and the person with thin eyes can see the doll on the girl''s shoulder, and her mouth trembles. "Xiao Zhen, I said I''d just wait for him at home. Why do you come to the station? It''s so wet today, and your clothes will be dirty by then." Cui Xingshi is dissatisfied with looking at the girl around her and pays attention to whether her skirt is dirty from time to time. "Hee hee, I can''t help it. My brother is coming back today. I haven''t seen him for four years, and I don''t know how his brother is." Once a little Lori, she is now a slim girl with shoulder length short hair, crimson pupils, slender figure and skin like milky jade. "Xiao Zhen, that guy has abandoned you for so many years. You don''t need to care about this guy. What''s good about that kind of person." "Fool Cui Xingshi, have you forgotten that my brother will leave. The most important thing is for the legendary Alice. Ah, I''m really looking forward to what kind of doll my brother will make." While they were still chatting, on the other side, wuchou, who left again and came back by car, was distressed by another thing. "Father, what''s the matter?" Feeling worry free, Xuehua Qijing sitting in worry free arms raised her head and looked at worry free with a sad face. "My little snow, I''m trying to see my sister with what expression. After all, we''ve been watching them grow up in the town. If they see it, I really can''t help it." "Hee hee, father is thinking about these strange things again. It''s unnecessary to worry, isn''t it?" "Yes, worry is superfluous. It''s my fault. My little snow is your best." Wuchou dotes on combing a snowy Huajing''s hair. The other party also enjoys it. He raises his head and leans tightly against wuchou. "Father." Looking at the unusual blush on Xuehua Qijing''s face, wuchou coughed and stopped her strange behavior. She didn''t even notice the ring tightly held by Xuehua Qijing''s hand. "Cut, did you fail again?" Seeing that wuchou has not paid attention to herself, looking at the scenery outside the window, Xuehua Qijing knows that she has missed another opportunity. Since she appeared in this world, Xuehua Qijing has been watching wuchou, the man who is most likely to become her own master and bring hope to herself. Xue Hua Qi promotes as like as two peas, and consummate his drawings. He gives a deep impression to him in his own way. He even guides the whole life by making the six night daughters'' Alchemy to make the same impression. However, Xuehua Qijing never thought that it would happen, which made wuchou lose her six daughters, resulting in wuchou. Although wuchou left her pet on her, every time Xuehua Qijing wanted to go further, wuchou always thought of her daughter, so there was no contract. "Did I hit myself in the foot?" Xuehua Qijing felt no problem at the beginning. After all, wuchou had only one doll around her, but Xuehua Qijing noticed that wuchou had another contract ring on her hand. After Xuehua Qijing understood, she finally knew that she had many strong enemies. "I must take my father in this world and let him stay with me forever." Xuehua Qijing thought to herself that she didn''t care about the other dolls that would appear, because they were not her opponents. Click, click, click The train stopped slowly, and the quiet train was noisy again because of the activity. "Father, get off." "Well, keep an ordinary mind. It''s okay." At a distance from the station, the rain slowly accumulated on the ground and formed many puddles. Girls and teenagers walked through or avoided these puddles with umbrellas and went home alone or in groups. In the crowd, a silent girl walked home slowly with an umbrella. No one cared about her or even talked to her all the way. When you look carefully, you can see a doll sitting on the girl''s shoulder and talking to the girl slowly. "Master, won''t you go to the station?" The girl stopped listening, thought for a moment, and finally continued to walk home. Compared with the girl at the station, this girl''s expression is more indifferent, and her skin is paler than another one, even morbid white. "Master, don''t be so stubborn. Don''t you want to see your father?" The girl still didn''t speak and walked home. However, the cangxing stone still saw that the girl''s hand held the umbrella handle tightly, which clearly saw the girl''s inner restlessness. Cangxingshi had to use the last resort. "I don''t know if my father found a girlfriend. After all, my father is only 16 years old, and he is also a world-famous miracle puppet teacher. Luo Zhen, my first father, was also very attractive to young girls and young ladies." The girl stopped, looked at the station not far away, clenched her teeth, shifted her direction and walked over there. As for the cangxing stone sitting on the girl''s shoulder, he smiled to himself, but then he was a little worried. "Father, I hope you don''t really make a big trouble, or I''ll have a headache." Wuchou just walked out of the station. Looking at the heavy rain outside, he was still complaining about how the rain kept falling. A familiar voice interrupted wuchou''s thinking. "Brother?" Turning around and looking, I saw a dark figure directly jumping into his arms and rubbing in his worry free arms. "Not yet?" "Brother, long time no see." Weizhe looked up at wuchou. His brother in front of him had grown older, but years could not change his temperament. The two contradictions of calm and active were mixed, mysterious and deadly. "Emerald star stone, long time no see." Looking at the emerald star stone that fell to the ground because it didn''t come over, wuchou smiled and greeted each other. "Stupid human, I said, don''t take me out. It''s still dirty." When Cui Xingshi was still finishing his clothes, another person behind wuchou interrupted everyone''s thinking. "Father, is this sister cuixingshi?" Without worry, he stretched out a head and looked at the emerald star stone on the ground. "So cute!" Weizhe reaches out his hand to take down the doll behind wuchou and hold it in his arms. "So cute. Is this your brother''s Alice?" "Yes, this is my Alice, Xuehua Qijing and Xiaoxue. Say hello to everyone." After the introduction, wuchou still wants to go back quickly to avoid being surrounded by passers-by. However, neither worry nor Wei noticed that a man had been watching them on the other side of the street corner. Chapter 593 Tick tock Wuchou and weizhe go back to their home, put away their umbrellas and put them aside. "Finally back." As like as two peas in the room, I realized that nothing had changed. "By the way, is she all right?" Weichen, who arranged his appearance, nodded when he heard that wuchou was talking about the man. "Fortunately, because I have gone back to school, I don''t need to worry." "Already?" He didn''t find that he accidentally slipped his tongue, and finally said. "It''s just a year off. It''s all right. The progress has kept up. Don''t worry too much, brother." Is it all because of yourself? Wuchou doesn''t know how to face her. Although he returned to hehe early, he has always avoided them, so he doesn''t know that their lives are different from what he expected. "Weihui, what about you? Did you go to see her?" "Naturally, just." The last "lost" shook his head. "She didn''t want to talk to me at all. She saw that I was just nodding." Wuchou thought that time would cure all this and let Xiaoming stop hating herself. It seems that time is not enough, or time can''t cure her wound. Don''t worry, remember what you said to yourself every night. "Weizhen, you should be careful recently. Try to stay with cuixing stone. I''ll go out." Having said that, regardless of the obstacles of weizhe and cuixing stone, wuchou went out with an umbrella. "What? It seems that I still care about it. My brother really does." Step step step The rain hasn''t stopped yet. Worry free thought for a while and suddenly stopped, because he didn''t know how to face the man. "Go to the doll shop first." Wuchou returned to his former doll shop and looked at the dolls he had made outside the window. A strange feeling welled up in his heart. "Granny Tiangen." The shop door suddenly opened. A wife came out and looked at the young man standing in the window. Her mother-in-law remembered a lot. "Are you back?" "Well, I''m back." In store Mother-in-law Tiangen made tea, sat quietly in the chair, looked at the young man in front of her, and felt that everything had been as clear as what happened yesterday. "After you left, Xiaoming never came here again, but every day, whenever she was free, she would deliberately pass by and look at the dolls you made in the window." "It''s a little funny to say. She has always refused to let others buy your doll. Obviously, the money has reached an amazing level, but Xiaoming still doesn''t give in." "This is my memory. I can''t buy it back for much money." "Hum, I feel like I said it yesterday." Mother Tiangen looked at wuchou with her slightly turbid eyes. "Boy, she has never forgotten you. If you really plan to see her, at least give her a clear answer." Wuchou said goodbye to mother-in-law Tiangen and walked to Xiaoming''s house. The rain began to grow slowly again. At this time, a truck stopped near him. A man in the truck asked his way with a map. "Just go that way." After thanking the man, he continued to drive away. Wuchou just noticed that there was another young man who looked very weak sitting on it. "Unexpectedly, there are new residents in this town." Wuchou walks to Xiaoming''s house with an umbrella and looks at the bell in front of the door. Wuchou hesitates. The hand that made up his mind to ring the doorbell also shrank. "What am I doing?" Wuchou smiled bitterly to himself. Unexpectedly, he really didn''t have any way to take the girl. He owed others. The outstretched hand shrinks back again, and wuchou walks home alone with an umbrella. On the way, a crane was working, and the iron plate on it shook. It looked very unsafe. Didi When the reversing sound sounded, wuchou just leaned against the side of the road. Unexpectedly, a man came not far away and leaned against himself. But when wuchou carefully saw the person in front of him, he was stunned. Xiaoming was also stunned. Unexpectedly, she met wuchou on her way home. They looked at each other like this, and time seemed to stop. At this time, wuchou only heard a clang, and then the rope broke. The sling that was still hanging steel suddenly broke, and the steel on it fell out of the air and aimed at the small sound standing on the street. Boom "Someone was hit!" The passers-by hurriedly gathered around, but it was a surprise. The man who had stood under the steel had only an umbrella here, and the man was not pressed down. Not far away, wuchou threw Xiaoming to the ground. Xiaoming was still stunned by the accident just now, and the whole person was stiff. "Xiao Ming, Xiao Ming, are you okay?" Wuchou patted Xiaoming''s face with his hand. The rain wet their clothes and spread cold all over their body. Looking at wuchou close at hand, Xiaoming slowly recovered from the shock just now, and tears slowly flowed out of the corners of his eyes. "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m here, I''m here." Wuchou sat on the ground, hugged Xiaoming who was paralyzed on the ground tightly in his arms and comforted the girl in his arms. Xiaoming''s consciousness slowly recovers, reaches out his hand and tightly holds wuchou in front of him, and tells his feelings with action and silence. Obviously, the rain has completely soaked his body, but he doesn''t feel any cold. His body feels very warm, just like finding his home. "Are you ready?" Wuchou also did it for some time. Although he was not afraid of catching a cold, wuchou was very worried that the girl in his arms would catch a cold because of the rain. "Yes." Wuchou helped the girl to stand up, but the girl suddenly had a soft leg. If wuchou didn''t hold Xiaoming, she would fall again. "Fool, be polite to me." Wuchou directly carries Xiaoming behind him, says it''s okay with those people, and takes his umbrella to Xiaoming''s home. "Cang Xingshi, I thought you were with her, otherwise I didn''t have to do it just now." Xiaoming behind wuchou didn''t speak and was silent. "Remember to go out and take the Celestial Star stone, or I''ll be in trouble if I''m not with you next time." "Yes." After sending Xiaoming home, wuchou puts Xiaoming at the door, arranges Xiaoming''s hair by hand and smiles. "Nothing to tell me?" Xiao Ming opens his mouth, finally swallows his words back, and tears flow out slowly again. "Well, well, I''m wrong." Wuchou squatted down quickly, wiped Xiaoming''s tears and said helplessly. "I won''t force you. Darling, you will live according to your own wants. No matter what your decision is, I won''t stop you." Wuchou kissed Xiaoming''s forehead and turned away. Chapter 594 Zizizi Wuchou returns to his room to sleep. When wuchou goes deep into his dream, he has been placed in a pool of computers without any movement, making a rustling sound again. "No worries, no worries, wake up." "Did you hear me?" Zizizi The voice became more and more blurred, and finally became more hoarse and intermittent. "We need your help." Zizizi Whew The computer is turned off. No one knows except Xuehua Qijing, who has not slept and observed all this coldly. "Sorry, my father has no time to deal with your business. It''s time for Xiaoxue and my father." Xuehua Qijing pulls the quilt, and the whole person retracts into his worry free arms and sleeps at ease. ~ dream ~ So warm As soon as wuchou opened his eyes, he saw the slowly rotating fan hanging on the ceiling, and the sun shone into the room through the window. "Zizizi." Looking up, you can see a radio playing news. Before wuchou could hear it, the door was opened and a girl in a wrist breaking skirt came in with a basin of water in her hand. invisibility I don''t know why. Without worry, I can''t see the girl''s face. I can only feel the girl''s love, just like the sun. The girl sat beside wuchou, wrung the water with a towel and wiped wuchou''s face. "It''s all right. It''s a nightmare. It''s over soon." Slowly, the girl''s fuzzy face gradually became clear and became a night face. "Ah ah ah!" Dream here, worry free quickly wake up from the dream. It''s clear that the dream is so real, but how can you see the night''s face. "No, it''s not night. It''s just my subconscious, turning my invisible face into night, but why?" Wuchou doesn''t know, but knows that wuchou can''t sleep because of this dream. Early in the morning, I ended early. In the morning, wuchou noticed that Weiyi had not gone to school and asked why. "School or something, I have suspended from school. I want to pursue my dream like you." Since she has this ambition, what else can she do as her relatives in addition to support. Next, wuchou hurried to Xiaoming''s school. Because of what happened every night and yesterday, wuchou began to worry about what happened in this school. But when I got to school from, I found something strange. A chill hit his back, like the whole school, hiding this, like an evil spirit attached to this school. "The school favored by death, why?" When wuchou walks into the school, he can''t see anything special about the school. Except for the old teaching building, the new building and the old building, it''s no different from ordinary schools. Like a visitor, wuchou looked around the whole school, but there was no smile on the faces of these students. Unconsciously, wuchou has come to Xiaoming''s class. However, wuchou always feels that the atmosphere of the whole classroom is very strange. Xiaoming looked out of the window with her head propped up. She didn''t look at the teacher at all, and the teacher continued his course like ignoring Xiaoming. Looking carefully, the students around didn''t have any accidents. Instead, they took it for granted and even ignored Xiaoming. "Cold violence in school is not like, but more like deliberate neglect. Why?" Maybe it has something to do with what night said. Wuchou plans to ask the headmaster for clarification, but unexpectedly, the headmaster is not here. "Well, outsiders, what are you doing here?" A man who looked a little old came over and looked at wuchou''s behavior, so he came to ask. "In fact, I came here specially to ask if my sister is studying in this school. Is there any strange rumors about this school?" Wuchou can see that when he knows that wuchou is coming to find the answer, the man in front of him trembles and returns to calm soon. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but since you''re a student''s parent, you should know that this is not a visiting time. Please go back." Looking at the teacher''s response, it seems that there is something not obvious in this school. When wuchou left, the man looked down and thought. "The troublemaker, or the one who brings us hope." Wuchou waited quietly at the door. Before Xiaoming finished class, Xiaoming skipped class and came out. Wuchou looked at Xiaoming with a confused face. Xiaoming didn''t expect to see wuchou as soon as he went out. For a time, both of them were stunned in situ. "Come with me." Xiaoming whispered a word, then walked in front of him and followed without worry. Xiaoming walks into the library with wuchou. In the empty library, before wuchou can speak, Xiaoming suddenly shouts to wuchou. "Why come here? Don''t you know it''s dangerous? Do you still want me to worry about you?" No matter why Xiaoming is so excited, wuchou is startled by the other party''s sudden change and can only nod mechanically. "I''m sorry, but I''m worried about you, too." "Why?" Wuchou couldn''t say it for a moment, because this sentence led to the break between the two people. "Xiao Ming, sure enough, there''s something strange about this school. Tell me what''s hidden in this school." Xiao Ming shook his head at wuchou. "I don''t want you to interfere. Don''t worry about me. You can protect yourself at ease. It''ll be fine when I graduate. Don''t worry about the rest." "No." Wuchou looks at Xiaoming ready to leave and grabs each other''s hand. "I can ignore others, but I can''t ignore you. You''re my family." Snap Wuchou never thought that Xiaoming was so excited. For this sentence, she slapped herself. Xiaoming also felt whether he had gone too far. He looked at his hands, clenched his teeth and was ready to leave, but he didn''t expect wuchou to grab himself and don''t leave. "Let go of me. What are you doing?" "I know, that''s what you care about, because I''m your brother, and you don''t want to accept this fact." "So what!" The two people kept pulling. For a time, Xiaoming couldn''t stand steadily and slipped. Without worry, Xiaoming was directly pressed under him. "I''ve long been, not your sister, not now, not in the future." Tears gushed from her eyes, not only because of her and worry free identity, but also because of her feelings for worry free, which made her lost and painful. Even after so many years, it hasn''t changed. "Is that what you care about?" "Ah?" Xiao Ming seems to hear such incredible words. "If you care about me and your identity, then you don''t have to worry." Before Xiaoming understood what wuchou was saying, someone pushed the door and came in. Chapter 595 "Is it better for me to go out for a while?" It was the librarian who came in from the door. "Ah!" Xiaoming hurriedly pushed away wuchou and ran out with his face covered. Wuchou could see each other''s red face and even hear a little bit of broken thoughts. Without worry, he scratched his head proudly, and then looked at the administrator who came in with complaining eyes. "I said, since I heard someone talking inside, can you stop interrupting us?" The other party just shrugged innocently to show that he didn''t care. Wuchou had to complain to himself and push the door to find Xiaoming. Sure enough, at the corner, I saw Xiaoming squatting in the corner with his head down. I didn''t know what to think. "Well, stand up. What''s this?" Wuchou pulled up the squatting Xiaoming and held each other tightly. "It''s okay, I''m still there." "Yes." Maybe she finally recovered from the embarrassment just now, but Xiaoming thought of something again, and her eyes slowly darkened. "What''s the matter?" maybe she noticed the change of the girl''s look in front of her and asked without worry. "But, family, and Wei, how do we explain?" Although Xiaoming likes wuchou very much, when she thinks that she has really accepted their forbidden identity to be together, her family and wuchou family will not agree. "It''s all right. They don''t agree, so let''s go." "Ah?" Worry free loosened the girl in her arms, stretched out her hand, took the girl''s hands and said. "Come with me, go to a place no one knows, and we can start over." Looking at wuchou, he even decided to leave the town and take himself away from them. Xiaoming nodded and hugged wuchou again. "Yes, brother." "Well, can you tell me what''s strange about this school?" Xiaoming nodded and talked about the legend of the school with wuchou. (please Baidu yourself for details, I won''t write so much) "I see. A poor class created an incredible curse for a poor and unrealistic remedy." But, without worry, I don''t understand why I know this thing every night and force myself not to participate. Is the inside story of this thing more terrible than I expected. "Xiao Ming, you should be careful next. Since your class has decided this matter, you will continue your identity. Remember to take the God Star stone and protect yourself at all times." "I know, brother, you should be careful, after all." Xiaoming reaches out his hand and tidies up wuchou''s clothes. "You are also my family." "I know. In fact, I don''t have to worry about me. I''m more worried that something will happen to Wei. I hope Cui Xingshi will protect her when I''m not at home." After telling Xiaoming, wuchou quickly left the school and went directly to the teacher''s office to find information about all the students in Xiaoming''s class. What, you said wuchou, how can you let the teacher give you this information casually? It''s not necessary at all. It''s easy to knock everyone out at some time. Looking at the teachers sleeping on the table, he nodded with satisfaction, took all the students'' information, and was ready to investigate these people. After returning home with a backup of these materials, wuchou began to study everything about their families. Since the so-called dead appeared in this group of people, he had to see what was wrong with their materials. However, no matter how wuchou looks at it, they can''t see anything special about their treatment, and wuchou remembers about what happened. "Strange phenomenon?" It will affect the memory of all people in the whole town, and even the dead won''t know that they are dead. "It''s a headache." An invisible enemy, an incredible curse. No worry but lying in bed, thinking about everything about the so-called dead. "Damn it, sure enough, we still have to find a way to stay there before we can know who it is." the second day President''s Office Wuchou looked at the middle-aged bald man who was almost as expected and said straight to the point. "I want to be a teacher in class three of three years. I hope you can help me." "Even if you are a miracle puppet teacher, I don''t think you have any reason and ability to teach those students, and." Looking at the headmaster''s hesitation, it seems that many people in this school know that by default. "My sister is inside. I want to protect her. Moreover, I''m not as simple as you think." Looking at the documents prepared by wuchou, the headmaster had to nod and promise wuchou to join the class as a teacher. "That''s it. I''m your new general practice teacher. You can come to me for anything in the future." After introducing himself, wuchou naturally treats Xiaoming as a "non-existent person". After all, if he suddenly breaks the rules, he is blocking Xiaoming. After school, Xiaoming deliberately waited for herself in the sparsely populated street. Watching wuchou finally come over, she pulled wuchou away. "Fool, what are you doing? I said not to come again." "You are. If you don''t come to the class, how can you investigate? Since the dead is in the class, I''ll find out sooner or later, so I''ll just wait here and protect you." Then the cangxing stone sitting on Xiaoming''s shoulder was a little dissatisfied. "Father, you look down on me. I will protect my master. Don''t worry." "No, it''s better to protect more." In this way, wuchou stayed in class three of three years of yejianbei middle school and became one of the teachers to help Xiaoming spend this incredible semester. While wuchou was still dealing with the identity of the dead, the situation on the other side of the family changed dramatically. "Cui Xingshi, is that true?" In the room, Wei Xuan listened to what Cui Xingshi said to him and felt that the sky was about to fall. "Yes, I know from cangxingshi that the human is to wait for the little fox to graduate, then take the little fox, leave this town and live in a place where no one knows their identity." That human being means worry free. As for the little fox, er, there is no need to explain. "How can they do this? They are brothers and sisters. How can they do this?" Weizhen seemed unable to bear the blow. He collapsed on the ground and lost focus in his eyes. Cui Xingshi originally wanted to say something, but after reading all the information and news about worry free in Weili''s room, she chose to shut up. "No, no, I can''t give up like this. I have to master my own happiness." As if he understood something, Wei raised his head and looked at cuixing stone. "Cui Xingshi, will you help me?" "Of course, my master, I will help you." He didn''t take his eyes off the uniform that had been put aside for a long time. Chapter 596 Clatter It''s raining all the time. Wuchou hates the rain, especially the rain in this world, because the rain in this world takes away too many things from him, including his sister, work and family. Many bad things happen on rainy days. Wuchou takes out his mobile phone, looks at the recent news, reads it casually, and sees some painless news. Only one of them attracts his own attention. "Origami Killer, what a strange name." Wuchou turns off his cell phone at will, looks at Xiaoming who is still in class and nods. After school, looking at the three people in the class walking together with some condolences, wuchou was a little concerned and went to ask. "Teacher, let''s visit the transfer student who didn''t come to class because of illness." The one who answered wuchou was sakuraki yougali, the monitor. There was also a man and a woman with him. The man cared about wuchou at all, and the other was a little reflective, as if it was called chize quanmei. "I know. Be careful. After all, you know." The three nodded and then left with something. Before long, Xiaoming took the initiative to find the door. "Brother, do you doubt the newcomer?" "I don''t know. If they didn''t mention it, I don''t know the extra people, but I don''t doubt it''s impossible. I might go and have a look." Ask Xiaoming to go home early. Wuchou chases the three students who are far away with an umbrella. Clatter The rain is getting heavier and heavier Wuchou holds his umbrella tightly and goes after the three students who are not far away. At this time, the traffic lights suddenly lit up. Wuchou was stopped on the other side of the road and could only watch the three students go on. At this time, the ears were sensitive and carefree, and heard a strange sound. Roar, the speed is very fast. It''s terrible on this rainy day. Looking carefully, I saw three students not far away. The truck on the road was driving at a very fast speed. Wuchou also noticed that the driver had lowered his head, which may be fatigue driving. "Bad." Watching the car slip, I was ready to hit the sidewalk directly. No matter how much, I rushed out of the road and was ready to save the three students. Didi A yellow light shines on wuchou''s face. When wuchou takes the first step out of the road, a car rushes over at a very fast speed. "Did I even predict?" "But I''m not an ordinary person." With a flash of white light, wuchou crossed the road directly at an incredible speed. In a moment, he lost his trace and appeared behind the three students in the next second. "Ah ah ah!" Looking at the truck suddenly skidding and rushing over, the three were scared and couldn''t move. Wuchou stretched out his hand and pulled the three directly back. The four took a big step back at the same time to avoid the collision of the truck. "Ambulance!" The three recovered from the shock just now. Looking at the damaged truck in front of them, they all had a feeling of survival. "Teacher?" The three turned to see the man who had just saved themselves. Unexpectedly, it was their new teacher. They had no worries. "All right, you three." The three nodded, feeling nothing serious, and slowly recovered. "Teacher, why are you here?" "I''m just passing by. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. It''s really idle." After thinking for a while, I feel that these three people may be eliminated. After all, the so-called dead can''t die again in an accident, so there''s no need for any doom curse. "Just, pity these things." The four looked at the soiled flowers and consolation products on the ground. It seemed that they couldn''t take them to others. "It''s all right. People will understand. After all, we are not safe like him now." The four people followed the ambulance to the hospital to check and make sure there were no problems before they left. When the three went to see the classmate, they left alone without worry. "It doesn''t look like that person either." "Why?" Xiaoming''s home Wuchou sits on the sofa, Xiaoming sits aside, and the whole person lies on wuchou. "Because, when we first met, an accident had happened. The person had just started to transfer to school recently. Naturally, he was not the one who came out so many people." "The extra people appeared in the class very early, and we didn''t even start any measures at that time." Xiaoming is a little worried. Since it has been determined that this is the so-called year of occurrence, even if they have long decided that this so-called "non-existent person" has no meaning. "It''s all right. Don''t worry too much. I''ll protect you." Wuchou lowers his head and rubs Xiaoming''s hair with his nose. It tastes like shampoo. Feeling the action of wuchou, Xiaoming blushed and spat, but it didn''t hinder wuchou. When they were still flirting, unexpectedly, the door was suddenly opened and an unexpected visitor appeared in front of them. "What are you doing here!" The young man appeared as like as two peas in stone. "Weihui, what are you doing?" "I just want to ask, what are you two doing?" Wuchou also noticed their movements and hurriedly opened a distance with Xiaoming. He said without blushing and jumping. "No, I haven''t said yet. What are you doing here?" "Hum, I won''t come and let you stay here all the time?" Xiao Ming tidied up his mood, looked at his twin sister and said. "Weihui, you misunderstood. I''m just joking with my brother. Don''t misunderstand." Snap "Why not?" Xiaoming sits on the ground and covers his face in disbelief. Just now, Wei Zhe actually walked up to him and slapped himself in the face. "Nothing. That''s not what you should say, but I know your two plans." "Plan?" He smiled and said to them. "You''re going to leave, aren''t you? You''re going to go far with your brother, so that everyone can forget your identity and start over." "How do you know?" Xiaoming and wuchou look puzzled at Weihe. Unexpectedly, what they say will be known by Weihe. "Brother, you are our brother. What are you thinking? You should be our relatives, not give up all this and leave here." Wei Zhe doesn''t care about Xiao Ming at all. He goes directly to wuchou, reaches out his hand and grabs wuchou''s face. "Tell me, brother, are you really going to leave us, leave this house and take her away?" Wuchou couldn''t speak for a moment, and didn''t even dare to see Weiyu. "Brother, it''s too much. You haven''t thought about other people''s feelings. It''s too much to focus on yourself." "Look at me, brother." Not let wuchou look up at himself. Wuchou only sees the darkness. "Brother, look at me, you know, what do I think?" Chapter 597 Time seems to freeze at this moment. Wu Chou sat on the sofa with a puzzled expression. Xiaoming stands beside wuchou and pushes away the original wuchou. His expression is full of jealousy and anger. Besides loss and sadness, there is also unstoppable anger. Clang As weizhe fell to the ground and knocked down some things, wuchou quickly wanted to stand up and help her up, but before wuchou stood up, weizhe sitting on the ground burst out a few sad laughter. "I see." He bowed his head and stood up trembling. His voice was so low and calm. "This is your choice. You can accept a sister who doesn''t live together, but you don''t accept another sister who has been living with you. Is this your answer?" Through his bangs, wuchou saw the madness and darkness in his eyes. "Weihui, it''s not like this. I''ve always loved you. You misunderstood!" "Shut up, you liar. What you''re talking about is the so-called family relationship between brothers and sisters." Weizhe shouted at wuchou, slowly calmed down, and stared at Xiaoming. "It''s all because of you. It''s your fault that you didn''t die that time." When wuchou thought that Weizhen was going to do something, unexpectedly, she left directly with cuixing stone. Before leaving, she looked back at Xiaoming. "This matter will not end like this. Wait for me and see Sakaki." Boom The door is tightly closed, both physically and spiritually. ~ a moment later ~ Xiaoming sat quietly on the sofa. She didn''t know what to think. Wuchou couldn''t deal with it for a while. After all, at the beginning, she really didn''t expect that she would know it first, and the reaction would be so intense. "Xiao Ming, are you okay?" Wuchou sat beside Xiaoming, took it into his arms with one hand, and asked with concern. Xiao Ming just shook his head and didn''t speak. "Xiao Ming, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. When I go and make it clear to Wei, she will understand." "No." Xiaoming grabs wuchou''s clothes and looks up at wuchou. "Let me go. I''ll make it clear to Wei. She''s my sister and she''ll understand." They can only solve it for a while, and wuchou sighs again. "I really hate rain." ~ the next day ~ Dong Dong Dong As soon as wuchou returned to the office, the door was knocked, and the head teacher of class 3 came in with a man. "Mr. wuchou, this is a new classmate in our class. Since you happen to be on the morning class today, take her to the classroom. I have something to do." At this crucial point, who is it. Worry free looked up and an unexpected person appeared in front of him. "Not yet!" ~ in class ~ "Hello, everyone. I''m Fujioka Weiji, the sister of brother wuchou. Please give me more advice." "The teacher''s sister?" The focus of everyone is not that she is a worry free sister, but that she is very similar to someone here. "Well, actually, there''s one thing I want to make clear to you." The plan for their so-called non-existent people has no effect, because someone has had an accident since yesterday. If they didn''t worry about timely help, I''m afraid they would have died long ago. "Therefore, I hope you will live as carefully as possible and lift that restriction." The students in the class also began to discuss whether to continue to set up one more non-existent person since they understand that this thing has no effect. "Well, if you really want to." Seeing that many people in the class have a fluke mentality, there is no worry and no way to stop them and let them continue. "Then I''ll do it." The words still standing on the podium were amazing. "Not yet!" "Isn''t it very good? Anyway, my classmate Jianqi and I are twin sisters. Am I right, sister?" Weizhe walks up to Xiaoming, reveals a smiling face and faces Xiaoming. "Weihui, since you want to do this, I don''t care." Wave after wave of news made the students of class 3, grade 3, feel incredible. The teacher was the brother of his classmates and twin sisters. After class, wuchou takes weizhe and Xiaoming to the roof and asks about it. "Weihui, what are you doing and why are you coming to this school? Didn''t I say you should stay at home?" "Home, are you talking about my home alone?" Weizhe smiled, but he forced himself to smile. "Brother, that family needs you. If you don''t come back, what''s the meaning of that family?" "Not found." "Anyway, I''ll come here and look at you, and you guy. As long as I''m still there, you don''t want to mess around." Before he finished, he stared at Xiao Ming. "Besides, I brought the emerald star stone. She''s in her backpack. Don''t worry, brother." "Weihui, is this your consciousness?" Xiao Ming looked at Wei and said. "This is my consciousness. I will pay attention to you. You won''t succeed." "Well, I''ll show you my consciousness." Because of his intervention, wuchou now has three things to deal with. Find the dead, deal with the relationship between the two sisters, and deal with the aftermath. "Mr. wuchou, can I tell you something?" After school, the monitor sakuraki yugali called wuchou. "What''s the matter, Mr. sakuraki?" "Teacher, although it''s not very good for me to say so, is your sister really alive?" Wuchou really didn''t expect that the monitor would suspect Xiaoming and them. After all, they are twins, and they both look very strange. "Don''t worry about it. I can guarantee that both of them are my sisters and have been alive. I have been with them since they haven''t attended this school." The monitor wanted to say something. Wuchou quickly stopped the other party. "Well, you don''t have to worry. It''s over." Wuchou touched the monitor''s head and left in this way. "Teacher, is it their brother?" Sakuraki yougali looked at wuchou''s young appearance and thought of his last life-saving grace. He had a good idea in his heart. "What am I thinking? He''s a teacher, but he''s just like me." When sakuraki yugali was still thinking about everything about worry free with her head down, she just didn''t notice that behind her, a pair of eyes stared at her back, and the schoolbag in her hand was scratched and deformed. "Sakuraki, by Gary!" Scarlet eyes, ominous darkness. "It''s unforgivable. Since I fantasize about the impossible, I will never allow it." Hee hee, hee hee. Sharp laughter resounded through the corridor. Chapter 598 Clatter Shashasha It rained again and again. Wuchou looked at the class through the window as they took their mid-term exams. Even in a strange year, their studies didn''t end because of these accidents. "Brother, what''s the matter?" Weizhen and Xiaoming finished the exam very early. It should be said that for them, the exam is not important, but the focus is on other things. "Weihui, why did you come out so early? You should be careful, you know?" Wuchou looks at weichou''s hair a little messy. Help weichou tidy it up. At school, weichou is not so radical, or in front of wuchou. "Hee hee, brother, remember that you can''t touch a girl''s head casually in the future, you know?" I feel that he has something to say, but wuchou doesn''t understand why he said so. "Wei, why do you say that?" Boom It began to thunder outside, flashing, and the light even obscured their vision for a short time. "Because girls are delicate creatures. If you accidentally do something you shouldn''t do, they will misunderstand something." With that, he took wuchou to the other side and planned to show wuchou something. "Brother, what do you think is the best in the world?" "Me? I think my doll is my best thing, and of course you." "Hum, brother, you think so because you haven''t seen anything more incredible than them." Weizhe pulls wuchou to a window in the corridor. Through the window, you can see the school gate and a staircase in front of the teaching building. "Brother, what color do you think is the best?" "Me?" Wu Chou looked at the smile on his face and said. "Red, of course, just like your eyes." "Well, my brother is as happy as me." At this time, wuchou seems to hear a little hurried footsteps, but wuchou doesn''t know where it is. "Brother, look, is the rain very subtle?" He held wuchou tightly and looked at the rain outside, but he didn''t know why. Wuchou always felt that he was hiding something from himself. "No, what happened?" Weihe didn''t say anything, just pulled without worry. "Brother, flower heart is not allowed, and your flower heart is not even on me, and I don''t allow it." The dark shadow slowly covered Weihe''s face. Wuchou looked surprised. He always felt that his sister had changed and he didn''t know him. "Brother, what''s the matter? I look surprised." Wuchou suddenly shakes off his hand. He always feels that something has happened and he can''t see it. "Damn it." Wuchou hurried back to the classroom to see if something had happened. Looking at wuchou''s back slowly away, Weihe smiled. "Brother, flower heart is not allowed, even if it''s just single love, it''s not allowed." When wuchou arrived in the classroom, he looked carefully at the people who stayed in the classroom to continue the exam, but he didn''t see the monitor sakuraki yugali. Boom, Gulu, Gulu Not far away, there was a strange falling sound. "Damn it!" Wuchou hurried to the stairwell and saw that Xiaoming was already standing at the entrance of the stairs, but it was not her who was injured. "Xiao Ming, what''s the matter?" As soon as I walked over, I saw under the stairs before I finished. The monitor, sakuraki yougali, fell in a pool of blood. The umbrella in her hand passed through her throat, and her body was twisted at an incredible angle. "Sakuraki!" Wuchou hurried down to check her injury. It was very serious. She would die soon. Looking at her body is still twitching, tears can''t stop. In addition to the umbrella, there is a mobile phone on the ground. "Sakuraki, you have already said that you should be careful. Why are you so careless!" If it''s someone else, maybe worry free really doesn''t have a chance. "Wait for me, soon." Wuchou glanced at Xiaoming and asked her to pay attention. He picked up Sakuragi from Gali and ran out. "Sakuraki, hold on." Wuchou has lost a lot of abilities now. Most of them are combat abilities. In addition to one of them, it is also his initial ability. "What, what I can use, what I remember, please." Wuchou directly broke the tip of the umbrella with one hand and covered the wound with his hand. ¡° Then, in sakuraki yougali''s surprised eyes, wuchou directly held yougali and flew up, surrounded by a layer of white gas. "Sakuraki, hold on. The hospital will arrive soon. Hold on." Yugali looked at wuchou and took him to the hospital at a very fast speed. He even didn''t hesitate to expose his identity to let her know that there was a strange light in his eyes. "Damn it, if I can copy Xiandou." Wuchou goes to the hospital and complains about himself if he really has the ability to copy this kind of thing. The only thing wuchou can do now is to use gas to control the wound, stop bleeding, and use lightning to stop bleeding temporarily. He can''t do anything else. ~ hospital ~ Sitting outside the rescue room, wuchou listened to the rain outside and remembered that Xiaoming stabbed herself because of her own affairs, which made her worried. "Teacher, what about sakuraki?" The two best people with sakuraki yougali are all here to accompany her to the hospital. "I don''t know. I can only pray." It''s just strange that sakuraki''s family hasn''t come yet. It''s clear that his daughter has had such a serious accident. When the head teacher of class 3 came, wuchou knew that sakuraki yougali''s mother had a car accident outside and died on the spot. Yougali suddenly left the examination room because of this. As a result, there was an accident in the stairwell. "Damn it, it must be him. See classmate Zaki, maybe she is the so-called dead." "Hello!" On one side, chize quanmei pushed the boy. At this time, he remembered that Qiming was a worry free sister. "I''m sorry, Mr. wuchou. It''s just, just, I''m sorry. My confidant was dazzled by anger for a moment." "Nothing, I understand. After all, I can see that you like sakuraki, otherwise you wouldn''t say so." How can wuchou suddenly blame a student? They are also victims. Everything is because of the dead. After waiting for a long time, even when they both went back, wuchou was still waiting. After making it clear with Xiaoming and weizhe, they were waiting all the time. "Didi." Looking at the lights in the rescue room finally turned off, wuchou hurried to see the doctor who had just gone out. "Doctor, how''s sakuraki?" The doctor patted wuchou on the shoulder and said. "Good luck. You sent it in time. She survived, but." "Just?" "In the future, she may not be able to speak. We will try our best." Chapter 599 Drop, drop, drop. Sakuraki yugali lay quietly on the hospital bed. The white sheet covered her body. The obvious bandage on her neck attracted worry free attention. Wuchou stood beside her. It is said that in this world, except herself, the rest of her family are gone. Now, she is completely alone. Maybe she has some relatives, but it''s not important. Creak The door of the ward was pushed open and Xiao Ming came in. "Brother, don''t you go back?" "Xiao Ming, do you think I did something wrong?" Xiaoming didn''t understand what wuchou said, and wuchou continued. "She has become alone. If she complains about me because she can live, am I wrong and saved a life that should not be saved?" "No, brother, you just did what you should do. No matter the result, no one will know." "Maybe." Wuchou goes back with Xiaoming. They may not know that all the words just now were heard by the girl lying in bed. Tick tock the second day Everyone was because of the monitor''s accident, the inner haze did not completely dissipate, and soon another thing also attracted their attention. "Strange white shadow?" This is the day when sakuraki yugali had an accident. The white ghost appeared in mid air, and the blood color spread under him, bringing death and terror to the world. Wuchou naturally knows that these people are talking about themselves, but he didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. "That is to say, maybe he made the so-called curse?" The class blamed these so-called curses on this unknown thing and vowed to find it and keep themselves away from death. A good reason for letting worry is unable to make complaints about it. When wuchou thought it would end soon, he didn''t expect an unexpected person to say that he saw the appearance of the white shadow, and even determined that it was a person. "In fact, when I was in the hospital, I saw this white shadow." The one who spoke was Tanigawa Hengyi, who had recently transferred from school. He was just discharged from the hospital that day. Maybe he saw wuchou coming from Gali with sakuraki. "I don''t know the details. I just saw the white virtual shadow stop in the hospital. It''s possible. The people in the hospital are the so-called virtual shadow." At least the scope has been narrowed down a lot, so that people have more hope for this matter. "Really, don''t make trouble for me!" After school, wuchou takes Xiaoming and Weihe home safely, and then goes to the hospital to see sakuraki yougali who hasn''t woken up. But when wuchou first came to the hospital, he seemed to think of something and what he had said to himself. Wuchou doesn''t understand. Go back to weizhe''s house and ask clearly. "Brother, why did you come back so soon?" Weizhe sat on the sofa, quietly watching TV, and was a little surprised to see wuchou coming. "Wei, did you do it?" "Ah, brother, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." "Don''t pretend to be silly. You should know what I''m talking about." He looked at his finger and said. "Brother, have you misunderstood something? I''m an ordinary person. How can I do anything strange." "You can''t, but cuixing stone can. Say, did you order cuixing stone to do anything?" As soon as he finished, he stood up and shook his head at wuchou. "Brother, you misunderstood, and I won''t do it. I tell you, I really didn''t do anything." "Then why?" Weizhe walks to wuchou, pulls wuchou over and sits on the sofa. "Brother, I can only tell me that I just know what will happen, but I didn''t stop it, so I didn''t do all this." "You mean, you know, but don''t you stop it?" Wuchou really didn''t expect that Weihe still has this magical ability to predict, but all abilities have to pay a price. "Price? I don''t know, I only know, what I want to know." He sat on wuchou and pointed to wuchou''s head. "Brother, you are the white shadow. Then that person is really a troublesome existence." "What are you talking about?" Wuchou looks at Weiyu with puzzled eyes. "He wants to threaten you. As long as he remembers your back, he will know it''s you sooner or later. It''s very troublesome at that time. I won''t allow it." Worry free seems to think of something very important. It''s unbelievable to look at it. "Weihui, have you seen it?" Weizhe smiled, picked up a chocolate from the table and put it into wuchou''s mouth. "It''s too late. It''s already happened. Even my brother, you''re not fast enough." Damn it! When wuchou hears this, he puts Weihe down directly, points his finger on his forehead and moves to the hospital in an instant. Watching wuchou disappear out of thin air, Weihe smiled, and then suddenly spoke to someone nearby. "I know that even if my brother is really good, he is not fast enough, but I didn''t say anything." Wuchou has remembered sakuraki yougali''s spirit. In the original trip today, the students of class 3 planned to visit sakuraki yougali. In this case, they should come near the hospital. Wuchou first looks around. They haven''t arrived yet, so maybe it''s still time under the hospital. Wuchou hurriedly opened the door. As soon as he went out, he heard a commotion. Boom, boom Dudu Dudu The elevator door was shaking, and it could be seen that the lights on the hospital elevator door were flashing again and again. "Are they all in there?" Worry free looked at the patients and staff around. If you expose your identity here, there will be more trouble. "No way." Wuchou hurried to the stairs. There was no one. He quickly copied a mask, instantly became a super Saiya, and crashed directly into the elevator. "Oh, we''re dying." Seeing Zhiyan paralyzed on the ground, he watched the elevator slowly fall and felt uneasy. "Ha, ha, ha!" Holding the wall, tanichi sakhara found it more and more difficult to breathe and felt that his chest was about to crack. "Be careful, everyone. You''ll be fine if you squat down." On one side is the nurse who has been taking care of tanichi Ohara, Shuiye Zaomiao. Clang With a violent vibration, fengjianzhiyan hit the ground and fainted, while one side of sakurahara Hengyi fainted again because of the vibration. "Everybody, are you okay?" Wuchou safely put the elevator on the ground, tore open the elevator door and walked in. He found that although they were unconscious, their lives were not in danger. As for the other nurse, she suffered brain contusion and died on the spot because of a momentary vibration. "Is it still too late?" Wuchou still didn''t stop it from happening. Chapter 600 Clatter It''s raining all the time. Wipe off the white fog on the window and look at the rain outside without worry. I really can''t be worse. "There is another victim. It''s pathetic to hear that the deceased is the sister of his classmate." A little gossip is introduced into wuchou''s ears, so that wuchou can''t sit quietly in the office and come out quickly. Walking to the corridor, wuchou was surprised to see Shuiye Meng of the class standing here. It was class time, but he was lazy here. "Shuiye, what are you doing here?" Shuiyemeng didn''t speak, but looked at the scenery outside the window. The rain seemed to slowly penetrate into his heart. "My sister, although she doesn''t talk much, is also my sister." "Teacher, if it''s you, you should understand how it feels when your family suddenly loses one." Worry free doesn''t know what to say. If she can be faster, maybe she won''t die. "I know, so you need to live, not only for your dead sister, but also for your other family." "Yes, I can''t hesitate like this. Thank you, teacher." As the number of people in class 3 for three years decreased by two, although they were still alive, they didn''t return to school so soon because of fear. The whole class was shrouded in fear of death. No one knows who is next and who will be next. No one knows. No one knows. No one wants death to suddenly fall on his head. "Weihui, tell me where your ability comes from!" After class, wuchou pulls Weihe to the top floor, hoping that Weihe will give himself an answer. "Brother, shouldn''t you care about me and whether you will pay any price instead of asking this?" Looking at him, he seemed not to say anything. Wuchou was really funny and angry. "Weihui, why are they all innocent people? There''s no need to hurt them like this, darling, or you can use this ability to tell me who will be the next victim?" Since we can only predict, at least we don''t need to worry about it, and we can hear that this future can be changed. But will he really be as he thinks. "Brother, I''m sorry, I refuse." "Why!" "You should know that there is only one goal." What he said did not change, but wuchou could feel the killing intention behind the sound. "Xiao Ming, is your goal her?" "Naturally, as long as the curse keeps killing the students in the class, the curse will soon come to her. Brother, I''m really curious. Can you save her at that time?" "That''s enough!" Wuchou grabbed his shoulder and shouted. "Don''t hurt her, and the students in the class, tell me, who''s the next victim?" "I tell you, not no, but." At this time, another voice came from behind them. "As a price, I want my brother to give up me, right?" Xiao Ming, holding the handrail, slowly came up from downstairs, looking at Wei Zhen with a blank face. "Hum, you know very well, sister." "Xiao Ming, what are you doing here?" Wuchou really didn''t expect Xiaoming to appear here. "Even if you don''t intend to help us, it doesn''t matter. I''ll find the dead in my own way and help everyone out of the curse." With that, Xiaoming came over and pulled wuchou to leave quickly. "I''ll see how you find the dead and help these people out of the curse." Xiaoming took wuchou away from the top floor. After walking for some time, she suddenly shook off wuchou''s hand and said angrily. "Fool, you just wanted to promise each other, didn''t you?" "Well, actually." In fact, wuchou really wants to do this. If he can protect xiaoming from danger, he really intends to do so. "If you really leave me again, I will die directly in front of you!" After hearing Xiaoming''s threats, wuchou just needs to strangle the so-called plan, but in the end, we still need to find a way to find the dead. "I already have a way to deal with this." Xiaoming opened the blindfold of his left eye and revealed the incredible green pupil inside. "This eye, I don''t know why, obviously can''t see things, but through this eye, I see that I may be unlucky or dead." With that, Xiao Ming quickly put on the eye mask again and said calmly. "As long as someone is going to have an accident next time, I will see that at least we can prepare for it and prevent it." "Really, Xiao Ming?" "Really, trust me." "I naturally believe you." Wuchou is also a little happy. If Xiaoming does see the possibility of other people''s death, he will have a chance to save everyone. "Xiao Ming, that''s really great. We''ll have a way to find the dead." "Well, so don''t worry. I''ll find the dead, and then find those who are haunted by bad luck, and find a way to get everyone out of bad luck." With that, Xiaoming seemed a little tired and began to shake. If she didn''t have worry, she hurried to hold each other. Xiaoming really fainted to the ground. "Xiao Ming, are you okay?" "It''s all right. In fact, I''ve seen it. He''s the next one to be haunted by bad luck." Wuchou hurried to let Xiaoming have a quiet rest and hurried to check whether the man was in danger. After determining that the person is okay, wuchou has not been careless. After all, wuchou doesn''t know when the so-called bad news will end. after school The students in the class went to see the students who were still in the hospital in batches. It was found that Zhiyan and Fuyuan Hengyi had woken up, but their spirit was not very good. "Suyuan, maybe you need to know about it." The class was silent, and Kobayashi Yufu said, looking at sakurahara Hengyi lying in bed. "Suyuan, in fact, I think that the accident of sakuraki and the white shadow, in fact, I have a little eyebrows." As for standing outside the door and eavesdropping on their words, I''m even a little surprised. Does this guy already know his identity. "Classmate Gao Lin, what are you talking about? Do you really know?" Wuchou is still listening carefully to what they say. Suddenly, it seems that there is no talk in it. For a time, wuchou doesn''t even know what happened. Clang "Classmate Gao Lin!" Something''s wrong! Wuchou hurried to open the door and walked in. Gao Linyu covered his chest and twitched on the ground. "What''s going on, Suwon!" "I don''t know. Suddenly he fell down with his chest covered." Wuchou hurried out of the ward with Gao Linyu Fu and took him to see the doctor. "It''s too late. He''s dead and has a heart attack." be caught off guard. Chapter 601 See Qiming''s home Boom The rain is still falling. Xiaoming looks at the guest room prepared for worry free. Although the light is turned off, Xiaoming sees that worry free is still awake. Creak It seems that without the former calm and indifference, there are only haggard and decadent. "Brother, are you okay?" Worry free and decadent lying on the ground, looking at a little white wall powder on the ceiling, I had my own idea. "Xiao Ming, I''m sorry. Maybe this time, I''m really wrong." "Brother?" "I''m going back." With that, wuchou got up and began to pack up. "Do you really want to go back?" Standing at the door, looking at wuchou who is ready to leave, Xiaoming has no choice but to give up. "No way, for everyone''s safety, I can only go back. There is no other way except this way." With that, wuchou left with his luggage. Although Xiaoming couldn''t see it, he felt that wuchou was really helpless to go back this time. Wuchou returns home with his luggage and sees that the light has not been turned off. It is obvious that the other party already knows that wuchou will come back. When I opened the door, I saw Wei sitting in the living room waiting for me. "Brother, welcome back." Weizhe quickly stood up to meet wuchou and took wuchou to the table. "Brother, are you still hungry? I''m ready. I''ll wait for you to come back." Wuchou naturally didn''t go on, but held Wei''s shoulder and said. "Weihui, I know what you''re thinking, and you know exactly what I''m doing here." He didn''t stop his work, lowered his head and didn''t go to see worry free. "Is that why you came back?" "Just for that matter, I have no other ideas." Weizhe may be a little disappointed. He looks up at wuchou. In addition to disappointment, there is a trace in his eyes. He doesn''t know why. "Brother, don''t you understand that you and that person have no future. No matter where you escape, all this will not disappear. You should know." "Don''t worry, as long as you tell me, will you help me?" He just pushed away wuchou and turned his back to wuchou. "No." "Weihui, listen to me. You can''t kill some innocent people like this." Before he finished, he directly pushed wuchou down and sat on wuchou. "Brother, you really don''t understand anything." With that, I saw Wei Fu lying on Wu Chou''s body, his head leaning on Wu Chou''s chest, listening to Wu Chou''s heartbeat. "Brother, do you know? If you really feel a little, your heart will beat fast." However, he may be disappointed, his worry free heartbeat has not changed, and he can''t even feel any change. "Brother, is that true?" Then, in the eyes of wuchou''s surprise, he took out a knife coated with unknown liquid from his pocket. "Not yet?" Before he finished, he directly stabbed wuchou. Wuchou quickly grabbed weichou''s knife. The knife could not even cut wuchou''s body. "Weihui, what do you want to do?" He smiled, but looked so happy and strange in wuchou. "Brother, don''t resist. You won''t hurt me, will you?" Then, wuchou couldn''t believe it. Weihe''s getting stronger and stronger, and he can''t even grasp the knife. "Weihui, what the hell are you doing? Stop!" However, wuchou couldn''t grasp the knife, and even wuchou began to doubt whether his sister in front of him was still his own sister. "Weiyi, don''t force me!" Kaiohken However, wuchou didn''t notice the flash in his eyes. The crimson energy was fleeting. At this time, wuchou saw that the knife in his hand actually absorbed the energy of his jiewang boxing. The burden of jiewang boxing broke out in an instant and broke wuchou''s body. But Weizhen, seeing that the knife had turned dark red, did not continue to attack, and threw the knife directly aside. "Weihui, what is this?" Wuchou was unable to lie on the ground. Looking at Weihe, he stood up and went to the cabinet to take out some strange pills. "Brother, you are too soft hearted. That person has seen through you. Sure enough, you are like this. If you directly use the golden form, I can''t help it, but you really use the red I haven''t seen, as she said." Weizhen also came over and specially checked wuchou''s body. He felt that wuchou''s body was really completely disengaged. He was relieved to hold wuchou''s mouth and throw the medicine he took out directly into wuchou''s mouth. "As for the incredible power you said, it''s a pity. It''s not my power. Look." When he rolled up his sleeves, he could see a rune on his arm. The rune gave him incredible power. "Thank you, Miss octopus. Let me do it myself next." I saw the rune slowly fade away, and the original strange feeling of Weihe disappeared. At this time, wuchou realized that Weihe had borrowed the power of others just now. "Uh." Worry free feeling, the body seems a little uncomfortable, and the body is constantly heating up, and the breathing becomes slowly and rapidly. "What did you give me?" "Hee hee, brother, you are so stupid. This is the powerful medicine given to me by Miss octopus. You can''t resist." Weizhe sat on wuchou again, reached out and slowly untied wuchou''s clothes, and his fingers scratched around wuchou''s chest. "No, don''t do that." Wuchou already knows what he has eaten for himself, and he will commit a crime. Wuchou still wants to resist. His body constantly sends out lightning, but the lightning shrinks back again when he thinks that he may be hurt. "Hum, brother, you are still very gentle. In order not to hurt me, you still do so." I have seen through wuchou and know that wuchou can''t hurt myself. I concentrate on preparation. "Ah ah ah!" The body can''t move, and the ability can''t be used. Now worry free has only one to rely on. Green vines stretched out from the ground and grabbed them directly. "Xiaoxue, don''t hurt Weiyu, or I''ll ignore you in the future." "Cut." He did calculate everything, but he forgot that he didn''t worry about the last person around him. The seventh doll, Xuehua Qijing. "Little sister, it''s really bad. Obviously Xiaoxue hasn''t done these things yet. You still want to sneak away." Xuehua Qijing came out of the worry free shadow, stared at the Weili caught by her vine and smiled. "My sister, I can''t do this. I can''t let you disturb my master''s plan." A huge green vine broke out of the ground and saved him. "Sister Cui Xingshi, it seems that you don''t know the gap between me and you." Xuehua Qijing, looking at the emerald star stone coming, smiled. Chapter 602 Snap White crystals, one by one, stretched out from the ground and broke the vines of cuixing stone. "Damn, the power of this doll is so powerful." Cuixing stone protected Weizhen behind him, looked at the snow huaqijing that protected wuchou, and said. "Sister Cui Xingshi, you don''t understand. My strength and everything about me are different from you." The white petals slowly fall from the air and fill the whole sky bit by bit. Cuixing stone wants to do something else. It seems a little strange to see these petals. "Hey!" Cui Xingshi manipulated the vines and attacked the petals in front of him. He saw a few rumbles and kept exploding, exploding the whole vines. "Hee hee, that''s all." "That''s it?" Xuehua Qijing lowered her head and held her hands tightly. "You don''t understand, you don''t understand, you don''t know, what am I!" Dark green vines stretch the whole house into a huge cage, which is particularly eye-catching in the dark night. "Light snow?" Looking at the abnormality of his body, he has been completely absorbed by the vines of Xuehua Qijing. Wuchou first breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Xuehua Qijing with worry. Green vines surround the whole space into airtight cages, and the moonlight seeps into the cages little by little. "Sister Cui Xingshi, do you know?" The voice of snow and crystal came from all around and echoed in the space. "My father, I didn''t give me anything, body, character, appearance, rosemary, nothing." "Except for an idea, an idea." The white rose bloomed slowly from the vine, shining white. "Your so-called Luo Zhen, your so-called father, gave me this idea, not even a name!" Whew The invisible attack hit cuixing stone''s body and beat cuixing stone aside. "Emerald star stone!" Weihe wanted to do something, but his body was caught by the vine again and couldn''t move. "My father gave me everything, name, body, rosemary, clothes, character, everything, everything, and what you can''t give me, warmth." Xuehua Qijing just sat beside wuchou and grasped wuchou''s weak hand with her small hand. "He gave me warmth and peace of mind." "I have nothing to do with Luo Zhen. I''m just me. I''m my father''s doll. I won''t allow anyone to question my strength, question everything about me and hurt my father." Dark green vines slowly entangled cuixingshi''s body, and cuixingshi felt that his body seemed to be broken. "Emerald star stone, damn it." Weihe is still struggling in situ, but the vines are getting tighter and tighter, and even Weihe feels a little pain. "Xiaoxue, stop." "Father?" Although wuchou can''t use his power, wuchou still tries his best to grasp Xuehua Qijing''s hand. "Stop it. No one here will question you." "But." "Good, obedient." Xuehua Qijing didn''t say anything, but took back all the vines and looked at Weizhen and cuixing stone with angry eyes. "Be careful. You are not allowed to hurt your father in the future." When Xuehua Qijing still wanted to take wuchou directly, wuchou stopped her and put her hand on the ground. "Projection, composition." Blue lines slowly penetrated into the ground, and the whole house was slowly restored. Even the furniture inside was slowly restored to its original position. "Although I had long considered that I would accidentally damage the house, I didn''t think I didn''t do it myself." I feel my body slowly recovering. I have no worry and struggle to stand up and walk to Weiyu. "Weihui, don''t. If you get along with that being again, you will be deceived by her." "No!" Before he pushed it down, he said without worry and indignation. "I just failed this time. Brother, wait. Next time, next time, I will succeed." "Weihui, what are you thinking!" "You know what I''m thinking, just like that woman!" Wuchou naturally sees it and knows it, but wuchou doesn''t want to do it anymore. He has hurt one. Does he still hurt another person. "Weichen, I just regard you as my sister. I''m also my sister. Don''t you know?" "Hum, you treated that woman like that at the beginning. Now how have you changed? Is it because she is willing to stab herself?" Then he picked up the knife on the ground and aimed it at himself. "I can too!" Whew He stared blankly. He turned into a blonde soldier and grabbed his knife in front of him. "Weizhen, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. It''s me. I shouldn''t appear in front of you. You should be a pair of loving sisters. It''s my fault." Wuchou grabbed the knife from Weihe''s hand, lifted his transformation, and took Weihe to sit down. "Weihui, listen to me. This matter is very important. The degree of importance is more troublesome than you expected." Wuchou and weizhe explained that as long as she finished her task, she would leave the world. Maybe she would never come back. She didn''t need to fight for someone who would disappear in the future. "Brother, you''re not lying to me, are you?" Wuchou cut his hair with his hand and said. "How could I lie to you? Tell me, how many times have I lied to you?" He bowed his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. "So, what exactly is your task?" "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the curse of the school. When I lift the curse, I''ll finish my task and I''ll leave the world." "Well!" Suddenly, he slowly began to laugh, but he felt no worry. There was a shivering feeling in his laughter. "Well, then can I understand that as long as the curse can''t be removed, you can never leave." Wuchou didn''t think of weicho''s words at all. Then, weicho will certainly do so next. "Then brother, I want to completely and fully stop you. The curse will always be in this world. In this way, you will always stay with us. My understanding, right?" "Weihui, what are you talking about? Do you want to continue to hurt those innocent people?" Wuchou grabs Wei''s shoulder and shakes the other side constantly, hoping that the other side will wake up. "Brother, what does their death have to do with me?" With an expressionless face, he pushed away without worry and stood up. "Brother, next, as long as you can''t find the dead, the curse will continue until we graduate, then we will always be together, brother." Weizhe returned to the room with cuixing stone and said. "She will agree, I believe." Chapter 603 Clatter It''s raining all the time. Wuchou leaned against the window and looked at the rain outside, an ominous prophecy. "I haven''t been to school for almost two days." "Yes, I don''t know what happened. The teacher always said to ask for leave. Is it?" "Don''t talk nonsense. We don''t know all this. Don''t guess." Dong Dong Dong Wuchou hasn''t recovered yet. A man walked up to wuchou and knocked on the wall. The head teacher of class three for three years, Jiubao temple Shaoer. A calm man with black framed eyes just didn''t expect to take over Class 3 for three years, and it happened that class 3 for three years was the year of the accident. However, as a mature man, he remains calm and optimistic in front of the students. "Mr. wuchou, today, Feng saw the parents of his classmates coming and said that he had something to discuss with us." "OK, I''ll come now." office During class, wuchou and Jiubao Temple teacher looked at the wind sitting upright and asked the students'' parents. "Well, you two, what are you doing here this time? I remember we said that Feng Jian''s classmates really left school early. You can''t find us." Some time ago, they had come to school to quarrel once, but there were no students at that time, so no one knew. "We know that we came here today for this letter." Feng saw that his classmates'' parents handed them a carton. He had no worry to open it and found that there were many strange origami in it. "What is this?" "It was sent today. There was a piece of paper on it, telling us that we can''t call the police or make a public announcement. It must be sent by the gangster." They both believe that Fengjian''s classmate must have been kidnapped. They don''t know why they didn''t mention any requirements. Wuchou opened one of the origami, on which some things were written. "Hello, poor parents. I''m an origami murderer. Maybe you''ve heard about me, maybe not, but it doesn''t matter. Now you know." "Answer, your son is in my hand. Now there is an interesting answer waiting for you. As long as you go to the designated position and complete the task I gave you, you will naturally get clues." When wuchou finished reading, the two parents took out the first paper with some words written on it. "Bring it to your school teachers and let them help you. I don''t think they will refuse, ha ha ha." "That''s it. So, please, go and save my son." Jiubao Temple teacher can''t make up his mind for a moment, but worry free can see that Jiubao Temple teacher will definitely refuse, because now class three for three years is in bad luck, and he will die if he is careless. "I know. I''ll help you." Before Jiubao Temple teacher refused, wuchou decided to promise each other. After all, the other party may come for them, because the murderer may know the bad luck of class three for three years. "Thank you, thank you." Both of them didn''t know how to thank without worry, so they left by phone. "Hey, Mr. wuchou, are you okay? Why should you promise this? We are very dangerous now, and do you care about the other students in our class?" "I know, but Feng Jian''s classmate is also my student. I can''t just give him up." Looking at the teacher of Jiubao temple, he was suddenly a little excited. Worry free naturally saw that this guy planned to resign after the first semester, in order to avoid this bad luck. "Don''t worry, Mr. Jiubao temple, I won''t die so easily. There are still people waiting for me." With that, wuchou put the box in his drawer and took out another note. But, just opened a look, worry free, the whole person was stunned. "You think you should be a worry free teacher, a miracle puppet teacher. Your fame shocked me." "I think you will definitely join my game. Naturally, in order to add a little difficulty to you, I hope you will take one of your students to take risks with you and meet your classmates for this wind." "Remember, you must bring someone." Write the address below. Worry free, put the origami back in the drawer, get ready, and go to the class to find someone. Together or alone. Worry free is afraid to cause panic. If the whole class is confused because of the whole thing, he is a sinner. Find a familiar person, but there is only one person except two sisters. It seems that you have only one choice. "Ha, teacher, are you okay?" Chize quanmei looked at wuchou inexplicably. The other party suddenly said that she wanted to help herself. What is this, April Fool''s Day game, or something. "I know it''s more troublesome than you expected, but you should know that I didn''t lie. What I said is true. Feng Jian''s classmates really need your help." "But, teacher, you should know our situation now." Chize quanmei has her own consideration. After all, this is a bad time. If she is not careful, something will happen. "Teacher, you are really cunning." Without worry, I don''t know why "Teacher, instead of looking for your sister, you come to me. Naturally, it''s to protect your sister. It''s too cunning." Wuchou really says so, because he doesn''t go to find Xiaoming them. The most important thing is that he cares about them very much. "Teacher, I refuse. Even if you saved me, I don''t want to take risks for you." Watching chize quanmei leave like this, wuchou didn''t expect anyone else to help him. Soon, a person walked up one by one, holding worry free clothes. "Sakuraki, have you been discharged?" Sakuraki yugali, who was discharged from the hospital, although he didn''t look very good, his body could move normally. Just, wuchou looked at the other party and opened his mouth, but he still didn''t say anything. "Sorry, sorry, I can''t help you recover. It''s all my fault." Sakuraki yugali just shook his head, took out his mobile phone and pressed it a few times. "Teacher, it doesn''t matter to me. Let''s go to save the wind and meet our classmates." "Is it worth it? You should know that you were really lucky last time. If there is another time, you may really die." Sakuraki shook his head and grasped his worry free hand. It goes without saying. "Thank you, Mr. sakuraki." With that, wuchou grabbed sakuraki yougali''s hand and prepared to go to that address. "That''s right." Wuchou turned to sakuraki yougali, thought, took out a red necklace from his pocket and brought it to her. "This can protect you. If I''m really not with you, it will replace me and protect you." Sakuraki nodded from Gary, put his head out and asked wuchou to bring it to her. "It suits you." With the approval of wuchou, sakuraki yougali smiled and silently followed wuchou away. On the other side, in an invisible corner, a dark figure stared at them. Chapter 604 Clatter The rain is getting heavier and heavier. Wuchou flies in mid air with sakuraki yougali, because sakuraki yougali also knows his details, even if he is known, it doesn''t matter. Perhaps because of the second flight, sakuraki yugali''s eyes were full of excitement and curiosity, in addition to a trace of fear. "Sakuraki, remember, no matter what happens later, you must follow me closely and be careful." Sakuraki nodded from Gary. When he came to the place, wuchou saw an obvious box on the ground, waiting for wuchou to pick it up. Wuchou picked up the box and took out a piece of paper. "Mr. wuchou, can you and your students risk your life for others?" There was a dangerous car parked next door, the instruction said. "Let your students drive alone. I don''t care if she can drive. You just follow her in the back seat and trust her skills." Driving in a rainy day, and wuchou looks around. The fog is getting worse and worse. It''s difficult for wuchou to see the nearby roads. "Don''t be kidding. It''s too dangerous." Sakuraki yougali also saw the content on the note and nodded to wuchou. "Sakuraki?" "Never mind, I can drive." Sakuraki handed wuchou his mobile phone and told wuchou that he could drive. "I know. Be careful. No matter what happens, I''ll be behind you." Wuchou was silent for a while, and finally decided to believe sakuraki yugali. ~ a moment later ~ Boom, boom, boom The sound of the car''s engine slowly occupied the whole car, and the rain fell on the car little by little, knocking the whole front window. Wuchou just paid attention to the car. It was rusty and even saw many dents. Wuchou knew that the car would not last long. If there was a huge collision accidentally, he might not be able to protect sakuraki yugali. "Sakuraki?" Just to make wuchou more surprised, when watching sakuraki yugali sitting in the driver''s seat, she saw that her eyes suddenly changed a lot, her eyes were very sharp, and there was an obvious smile on her face. "Sakuraki?" Boom, boom, boom The sound of the engine became more and more obvious, and the spark even burned. The engine was constantly hot and red. "Boom!" The huge inertia pushed wuchou back in an instant. The car began to drive forward at a very fast speed, and the speed became faster and faster. It didn''t slow down because of rain and fog. "Sakuraki?" Wuchou was a little scared. He grabbed the handrail of the car and watched sakuraki yugali accelerating. Wuchou even heard the engine roaring because of sakuraki yugali''s acceleration. Didi! Because they are retrograde, the vehicles are driving directly in front of them. No, it should be said that they have no worries. They are driving towards those cars. However, wuchou even felt that it was unimaginable. Sakuraki yugali drove the car and even perfectly avoided those rushing vehicles. When he was free, he turned back and extended an international gesture to them. "Sakuraki?" The car was getting faster and faster, and the roar even made wuchou think he was doing something dangerous. Wuchou seems to hear strange music in his ears, bit by bit, familiar and strange music. Before wuchou thought it would end so soon, he didn''t expect the accident to happen the next second. "Hee hee." Strange laughter sounded from the car stereo, and a synthetic sound came from inside. "Of course I would guess that you might pass my test smoothly, so for your happiness, I decided to increase the difficulty." Boom Then, in the eyes of worry free despair, the rear wheel of the car rolled out and flew directly to the distance. Zizizi The vehicle began to rub because of the lack of a tire. Even if the ground was due to rain, there were incredible sparks due to high-speed friction. "Damn it!" Wuchou never thought that the car would lose its wheels directly. He could only support the roof. The white air surrounded the whole car and flew against the car. "Ha!" The white gas flies slowly against the car. How does the other party know that wuchou itself is not a normal person. "How possible!" The car stereo suddenly made a strong roar. It seems that the other party doesn''t know what uncanny ability wuchou has. Watching the vehicle arrive at the roadside safely, wuchou sees that a box has been put on the roadside. It seems that the other party has already put it here. If he has an accident, he can''t see it. Didi Wuchou''s mobile phone rang, and a voice came. It was obvious that the other party was very worried. "Who are you and why do you have such incredible power? You can''t be a normal person." "Leave it alone. Anyway, I want to know now and give me a clue." The other side of the phone thought about it, and finally decided to tell wuchou the clue. "Wait, I''ll find a way soon. You''ll die in my hands." The phone stopped abruptly. Didi Wuchou receives some information, but wuchou can see what the location of this information is about. When they were finally safe, wuchou pulled Sakuragi up from Galilee. "Sakuraki, are you okay?" Sakuraki seemed to finally settle down. Looking at wuchou, he suddenly blushed. "Sakuraki?" Sakuraki yougali hurriedly took out his mobile phone and typed quickly at wuchou. He just didn''t expect what the other party said, which made wuchou a little speechless. "Teacher, my performance is good, isn''t it?" "Very good, sakuraki yugali. You did very well. I''m really an eye opener." Looking at each other and smiling, wuchou also felt that he should ignore what had just happened. "Mr. sakuraki, go back now. I don''t need your help next." The news has been received just now. There is no need for others in the next place. Sakuraki yugali held on to his worry free hand as if he was worried. "Sakuraki?" Looking at the other party holding on to his clothes, he had no worry, but he thought very clearly. He didn''t understand why sakuraki still wanted to participate in this matter. It was clear that he didn''t need to take risks. Sakuraki yougali looked at wuchou. Naturally, she knew that wuchou didn''t want to take risks, but then wuchou made her more determined to take action. "Sakuraki, you know, it must be very dangerous behind. I may not be able to protect you. I''m not related to you. You don''t need to help me." Sakuraki, take out your mobile phone and tell wuchou. "Teacher, if I really survive, will you take me out of this town?" Sakuraki yougali''s words made wuchou very clear what she said. "I know, but I can''t guarantee what will happen to you in the future. Remember, no matter what you do in the future, I will protect you." Chapter 605 Clatter See you at night, waste disposal plant According to the killer''s instructions, wuchou took Sakura from Gali to the abandoned waste treatment plant. Both of them put on a raincoat, and the rain fell on it, ticking. With the help of wuchou''s outstanding vision, wuchou saw the special signs painted on the wall. Waving his hand, wuchou pulled sakuraki from Gali close to the treatment plant, directly picked up sakuraki''s classmates, jumped directly over the iron fence and jumped in. Zizizi It can be seen that the iron door on one side is open, and it can be seen that the rust on it has been wiped off recently. Creak The door was slowly pushed open. The furnishings inside were very simple. A table and an origami were quietly placed on the table, and the ground was full of glass fragments. Click, click Wuchou walked slowly over, asked sakuraki yougali not to come, and stood at the door. Wuchou came over, picked up the origami and opened it. "Mr. wuchou, are you willing to put the life of another student at risk for the life of another student?" Before wuchou finished reading, the door was suddenly closed and sakuraki yougali''s figure had disappeared. "Sakuraki!" Kaiohken The dark red figure directly knocked down the iron door, but it was incredible that the iron door was not knocked open. "Hee hee!" The whole space began to show an incredible red, the space slowly twisted, and the wall slowly forced to worry free. No, to be exact, the whole place is changing. The color and appearance of the walls are changing into ugly flesh and blood. "Hahaha, yes, yes, you have entered my trap!" The meat wall slowly moves closer to wuchou, constantly oppressing, and the huge gravity even plans to directly crush wuchou. "Ah ah!" Blonde Warrior Outside, the abandoned waste treatment plant slowly turned into an ugly monster, opened its big mouth and roared at the sky. A strange force field surrounded the whole monster. The outside world could not see what was happening here. Poop A golden light flew out of the monster''s mouth. Wuchou appeared outside. Looking at the ugly monster in front of him, he had guessed where the other party came from. "Is this your ability? No wonder those policemen have been unable to catch you. My failure." "Roar!" Wuchou recognized that the monster in front of him must have followed him to the world and ate a man instead of his identity. "You know you, you know you, you turned me into a monster, an Italian destroyer!" A middle-aged man slowly appeared on the top of the monster, staring at wuchou. "It''s just that I didn''t expect you to have this incredible golden ability. I thought you could only use electricity, so I chose today to deal with you." "Then you will be disappointed. I can use more than electricity." The blue energy is gathered in wuchou''s hand and aimed at the ugly beast in front of him. He comes from himself and should be destroyed by himself. "Oh, did you forget that you brought someone to see me?" Tentacle slowly raised a person, who came with wuchou, sakuraki yougali. "Sakuraki!" Seeing that the golden energy on wuchou became stronger and stronger, the monster shouted quickly. "Oh, don''t try to mess around. I can make it clear. If you mess around, I''ll get rid of your classmates." "Just now I have let you know whether you should make a choice." "What choice?" The monster stretched out a tentacle and raised a huge iron ball. Its appearance was very special, very special, just like. "You guy!" "Hahaha, that''s right." The monster puts the iron ball in wuchou''s hand. Wuchou knows exactly what this is. "Use it, charge it, let me see, let me see, you have created an incredible world again. Naturally, the person around you may not be able to bear this ability and die." "Hum, you just want to use this power to become stronger. Do you think I can''t see it?" Wuchou naturally knows that triggering the big bang again will make the affected people more powerful. The monster in front of us is playing this wishful thinking. "Hum, even so, what can you do? Don''t talk nonsense." Zizizi The blue lightning slowly gathered in the whole iron ball. When everything was charged, no worry said to it. "You won. All you want is this. I know. Give me back sakuraki." Wuchou threw the iron ball to the other party. The other party also kept its promise and threw sakuraki yougali to wuchou. "Hum, perfect, so I can become stronger!" "Dream!" The iron ball broke, and the originally irritable energy slowly returned to wuchou. "It''s over, monster!" The huge sky thunder directly aimed at the giant beast and cut it down. In an instant, the giant beast piled up a layer of meat wall to block the lightning in the sky. In an instant, he changed back to human shape and disappeared in situ. "Don''t try to escape!" Wuchou still wants to pursue. Suddenly he sees sakuraki yougali''s body seems to be a little wrong. He goes down to check it quickly. "Damn it." Wuchou saw that the other party had indeed hurt sakuraki yougali before she left. There was a strange granulation in her body that was constantly destroying her body. Zizizi Wuchou slowly controls the lightning to kill the granulation in her body. Wuchou is not allowed to be distracted, so wuchou can only let go of the monster. When wuchou can finally breathe a sigh of relief, sakuraki yougali has fainted because of the lightning and monster attack just now. Wuchou has to take her back to the hospital and have a quiet rest. After waiting for some time, the phone finally got through again, and there was a roar and reluctance on the other side. "You lied to me!" "You also lied to me. Don''t play tricks on me. Tell me where the wind saw my classmates go?" "Hum hum, don''t be complacent. I''ll find another way to kill you. Give you some more information, and you''ll know where he is." No worry, the mobile phone received a little bit of text messages again, and soon the phone lost contact again. There was no worry about Kwai Chai. "Other information, in the carton?" Wuchou has no time to wait for sakuraki to wake up from Gary. The more time it takes, the more dangerous the wind sees the students at that time. Wuchou has to hurry back to school. At this time, on the other side, Wei Zhe pulled Xiaoming to the roof. Although it was still raining, they didn''t care at all and stood in the rain. "Weihui, I want to tell you one thing, a very important thing." "Wait a minute. Shall I tell you something first?" Without interrupting Xiaoming, he continued. "Let''s join hands. This time we want to prevent my brother from finding the dead, so that my brother can stay in this world all the time." However, unexpectedly, Xiaoming agreed directly without even asking herself any reason. "We, together." Chapter 606 Clang It''s gone. It''s gone Wuchou looked for it in the office for a long time, but he didn''t find his carton. At first, he thought he had put it in the wrong place, but wuchou couldn''t remember it wrong. "Where, where?" Wuchou searched for a long time and didn''t find it. When Jiubao Temple teacher came back, wuchou asked him quickly. "Mr. Jiubao temple, did you see the carton? It''s gone." "Ha?" Jiubao Temple teacher looked at wuchou with surprised eyes. "Mr. wuchou, you''ve asked someone to take it for you. It''s your two sisters." Weizhe and Xiaoming? Wuchou really didn''t expect that his sister took the carton. Why. "Isn''t it!" Wuchou thought of a possibility and hurried out of the office to the classroom. Sure enough, wuchou saw them standing on the podium and took out the carton in the classroom. "The wind in our class saw a classmate and was caught by an origami murderer for only one reason." "It''s because our teacher, wuchou teacher, led the murderer. Then we will be hostages and fight him." Looking at a group of people in the class, because their two words resonated, the whole class looked at wuchou with angry eyes. "Teacher, you''ve gone too far. It''s your fault to hide these things and persecute us by murderers." "That''s right, get out, get out of this school." "Dear sister, good job. You two should be careful. Don''t let him cheat in the future." Seeing that the whole class was angry because of this matter, it was clear that there was no solution for a time. "Everybody, calm down. I can''t blame worry free teacher for this." The calm Jiubao Temple teacher still knows that the students will vent their anger blindly only because of bad luck, but if they really drive wuchou out of this class, who will replace them next semester. "I know. I''ll get out of here." Worry free also knows that now they are only covered by fear. When they wake up, they will know who is right and who is wrong. After school, wuchou found two sisters and asked them clearly. "Why do you do this? Do you really care about the life and death of your classmates?" "Care about them, why?" He said and laughed. "Inexplicably, people who don''t exist plan to deliberately look coldly at those unsocial students. As long as they have nothing to do with themselves, they can hang up. I''m going to vomit." "They are just victims. They don''t want to stay in this class. They don''t want to lose their lives because of bad luck." Weizhe pulled Xiaoming away from wuchou and said. "I don''t care what they are. I only care about you. As long as bad luck stays, you won''t leave." "No, you can''t do that." Wuchou has to look at Xiaoming. Xiaoming is different. She will want to solve this bad luck and help herself. However, this time, wuchou is disappointed. Xiaoming just doesn''t overdo it and doesn''t go to see wuchou. "Xiao Ming, why, don''t you always want to untie your bad luck? Am I wrong?" Wuchou stretched out his hand and pulled Xiaoming, which just attracted each other''s struggle and abandonment. "Let go of me!" Whew A white light flashed. Wuchou quickly released Xiaoming and jumped back. Cangxingshi pointed a pair of scissors at wuchou. "Father, I''m sorry, master. I hope so. Therefore, even father, I will stop you." Weizhe tightly pulls Xiaoming and turns away. "Wait, at least tell me where the carton is. I still need him. Find the wind and meet my classmates." "About that carton, I''ll go to the classroom." With that, they left with cangxing stone. When wuchou hurried back to the classroom, he only saw chize quanmei standing in front of the podium with the carton on it. "Chize classmate." Chize quanmei sighed when she saw that wuchou finally came and stuffed the carton into wuchou. "Here you are, stupid teacher. You still don''t come back recently, you know?" "Chize classmate?" Wuchou really didn''t expect that chize quanmei would believe in herself. "I''m different from them. Fengjian''s classmates are just unlucky to be caught by the origami murderer. I''ve seen the above things. You''re innocent and even willing to take risks to save Fengjian''s classmates. They''ll know later." "Thank you, chize classmate. Don''t worry. I will save Fengjian classmate." With that, wuchou was ready to leave. Unexpectedly, chize quanmei pulled herself. "The next place needs an assistant. Do you need me?" Wuchou looks at the other party with confused eyes. After all, the other party refuses himself at the beginning. "I see. Sakuraki, let''s go with you." Looking at her worry free expression, chize quanmei quickly explained. "I called the hospital and they told me that you came back with sakuraki. Then the person you chose must be sakuraki. I can''t let sakuraki take risks anymore. Let me go." "Thank you, chize." Wuchou thanked chizequan, quickly picked up the origami and looked at the contents. "That guy." With chize quanmei, wuchou comes to a shabby house with an origami stuck at the door. "Mr. wuchou, are you willing to save your classmates and hurt yourself?" After reading the content on the paper, wuchou takes chize quanmei into the waste. Before entering the door, he carefully observes the surroundings and determines that this thing is a real house. Wuchou looked around carefully and found that it was also empty. In addition to being placed on the table, there was a computer, a knife and a piece of paper. "In front of the computer, cut off one of your fingers. Of course, if you don''t want to, you can cut off one of the fingers of the classmate around you." Chize quanmei saw the content on the paper, suddenly swallowed a breath and stared at wuchou with strange eyes. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." Didi The strange voice sounded again. "Of course I know you won''t hurt your students, so I want to change your fingers. She can only chop them off for you!" "What!" Akazawa quanmei yelled at the computer. "How is it possible? I can''t do that!" Chize quanmei pulls wuchou and is ready to leave. "Teacher, let''s go. You don''t owe the wind to see your classmates. You don''t need to do this." However, wuchou ignored chize quanmei, but picked up the knife on the table and put it in chize quanmei''s hand. "Teacher?" Wuchou nodded to her, put his hand on the table and opened it. "Teacher, no, I can''t do that." Worry free nature doesn''t worry. It''s just a few fingers. Worry free can recover as long as you return to a certain world. You don''t worry at all. "But, but." Although wuchou didn''t care, another person cared about it very much. He just grabbed the knife, stood in place and refused. Chapter 607 A dilapidated house Wuchou stood in front of the table, put his left hand on the table and looked at chize quanmei standing aside. Chize quanmei is holding a knife, her hands are shaking and her mouth is shaking. "Teacher, I can''t, I can''t." "You can, as long as you like. Trust me, it''s just a finger. I can." Wuchou finished, grabbed chize quanmei''s hand with one hand and put the knife on his finger. "Come on, chize, don''t worry. Don''t think about anything. One knife is enough." Chize quanmei clenched her teeth, her heart crossed, and her hands worked hard in an instant. Wuchou frowned, shook his body, took a deep breath and calmed down. "Well, it''s all right. Don''t look. Just close your eyes." Chize quanmei was too frightened to speak and could not speak because of the resistance at that moment, so she stood in place. Wuchou glanced at the information displayed on the computer, nodded, picked up the things on the table and left with chize quanmei. "How are you, all right?" At this time, on the other side, see the North police station at night "Is the news reliable, two?" A serious looking middle-aged uncle, wearing a uniform, sat on the desk and looked at the two people sitting in front of him. "Yes, uncle policeman, we have reason to believe that he is the notorious serial killer and origami murderer who recently met in the North Town at night." Weizhe took out a pile of origami, which happened to be full of clues left by origami killers and those letters that provoked the police. The most important thing is that one or two sisters haven''t seen wuchou during this period, and wuchou hasn''t come back in these years. "Yes, my brother is the origami murderer. I hope you will quickly bring the murderer to justice and give justice to those victims." "I see, so do you know where he has gone now?" He nodded, took out a map and pointed to the abandoned house where wuchou is now. "My brother is right here. Please the police." The middle-aged man nodded and set out with a group of his men, which was bound to catch wuchou. "Weizhen, isn''t this too much? You''re pushing your brother to the edge now. If your brother really escapes to the town, then." "It''s all right. My brother will never leave the town. As long as the curse doesn''t disappear for a day, my brother''s house won''t leave." He looked at the dark clouds in the distance and smiled. "The good play begins." At this time, in the abandoned house, wuchou holds chize quanmei ready to leave. In order to take care of her, wuchou wraps his left hand in a white cloth. "Chize, it''s okay. We''re out." "Teacher, I''m sorry." What akazawa quanmei said, first of all, is to apologize to wuchou. After all, wuchou''s fingers were cut off because of herself. "It''s all right. The most important thing now is that you don''t need to continue to help me. Now you go home and don''t get involved in this matter. I''ll save the wind and meet my classmates." However, as soon as wuchou came to the bottom of the stairs, he heard strange sounds outside, and there were a lot of footsteps. "Listen to my instructions later. Let''s rush in together. We must catch the origami murderer." "But Captain, another child followed him in. What shall we do?" "It''s all right. We''ll catch the murderer and sacrifice one person this time." "Damn, who is it?" Wuchou doesn''t know who framed him, but wuchou doesn''t have much time now. You can''t be taken away by these policemen, otherwise your classmates will die when you see the wind. "Teacher?" Chize quanmei suddenly stopped looking at wuchou and looked at wuchou suspiciously. "Chize, come here." Wuchou takes chize quanmei aside. "Chize, it will be very troublesome when you come back. You stand here and don''t move. It will be over soon." "Teacher, what are you talking about?" Before chize quanmei thought of what happened, wuchou ran up to the second floor alone. A moment later, the middle-aged man rushed in with the team, saw chize quanmei standing beside in panic, waved his hand and asked his men to take her back. Then he took the troops to the second floor. "Don''t move!" Next, there was a series of gunshots and heavy footsteps. Chize quanmei squatted down in fear. "Damn it, keep chasing. You can''t let him run away." The next second, with the sound of broken glass, wuchou jumped directly from the second floor, threw a rope from his hand, took himself to the opposite roof and left by himself. "Chase, chase, we must catch him!" Standing on the roof of wuchou, listening to the alarm sound slowly approaching around, his heart was horizontal and closed his eyes. Instantaneous movement When the police carpet searched the whole place and didn''t find worry free, they knew they had been fooled. "Damn it, the whole city is wanted. We must catch him!" At this time, see North Hospital at night Xuehua Qijing carefully stretched out her hand to help wuchou remove the deformed bullets stuck behind her. "Father, why do you do this? You can directly solve those miscellaneous fish. Why do you pretend to be hurt by them?" "Because in this way, their goal is to put them at the gate of the hospital and the drugstore. The natural police force is not so scattered, and I can continue to look for clues." Wu Chou looked aside and sighed to sakuraki, who had not woken up. "Sorry, it''s all because of me that you fall into this chaos." tumble At this time, a strange voice came downstairs. Wuchou thought it was the police and was ready to leave, but the next second, wuchou heard a strange scream. At this time, a strange sound came from outside the door. "This is it, sakuraki yugali''s ward." When I opened the door, I saw a ferocious man come in, an incredible eye on his shoulder, and a strange granulation weapon in his right hand. "Who are you? Is it her harm? I''m sorry, our boss. I hope to take her away." "What if I say no?" Click The ugly long knife, aimed at wuchou, cut it directly and split the ground. "Cut you, you guy." "It''s really ugly. Does your boss rely on his inferior ability to give you strength and make you bully?" The blue lightning condensed in wuchou''s hand. At this time, the man finally remembered the boss''s explanation. Run away when you meet a man with blond hair or control lightning. "Eh eh!" The man still wanted to run away, but the next second, the blue lightning went straight through his chest. "It''s too late to escape. Stay here." The blue thunder and lightning formed a big net and dragged the man directly to wuchou. "If you don''t want to be a fertilizer, tell me where your boss is and your goal. Who else besides sakuraki yougali?" "I don''t know. I don''t know anything." Poop "Wrong answer." Chapter 608 Creak The door of the room was pushed open slowly, and wuchou walked in slowly. According to the instructions of the murderer, wuchou comes to this hut. According to the instructions, if wuchou wants to get key evidence here, he must kill a person here for his own purpose. This is a small villa, isolated from the surrounding houses. Worry free. If you really want to kill someone here, it is very simple and will not be suspected. Looking at the picture frame in the living room, a family of four is very harmonious. One of them, a girl with wine red double horsetail, attracted worry free attention. Thinking of this, wuchou thought of his two sisters. If he had the opportunity to let them stay with him, maybe there would be no so much trouble now. "Who are you?" A man came down from upstairs with a fruit knife in his hand and looked at wuchou with vigilance. "Sorry, I just received an order to kill you. I hope you don''t blame me. I''m just for my students." However, before wuchou started, a familiar voice came from upstairs. "Dad, who is it?" The man in front of wuchou didn''t waver because of what wuchou said, so he pretended to be calm and said to the woman upstairs. "It''s all right. You can continue to rest. You were very tired yesterday." Chize quanmei Wuchou just saw the photo and guessed the possibility. But wuchou didn''t expect that the guy was so funny. "I don''t know why you want to kill me. I''m just an ordinary person. I haven''t done anything bad. Why do you do this to me?" Watching wuchou suddenly keep silent, the other party feels that there may be some opportunity. His heart is horizontal and slowly approaches wuchou. "Tell me, have you ever saved anyone?" Wuchou suddenly spoke, interrupting the man''s thinking, and the courage he had summoned was lost in a moment. "What are you talking about? I don''t know." "You must know the news of that man. Tell me, have you ever saved a person, a foreigner who is completely different from you, in this small town." Worry free is convinced that if the man didn''t let himself hurt chize quanmei''s father because of bad taste, there is only one reason. This man must know something, otherwise worry free won''t kill him. "Dad, what''s the matter?" Chize quanmei rubbed her eyes and walked down. When she saw wuchou, she was stunned in place for a time. "Teacher?" Before I finished, I saw chize quanmei''s father directly holding a knife on chize quanmei''s neck, looking at wuchou ferociously. "Go away, you fellow, I won''t betray my Lord." "Father?" Chize quanmei can''t believe looking at her father. Although her father has always been addicted to a strange organization, he has always taken his family very seriously, so chize quanmei still respects her father. Even her mother and big brother respect her father very much. "Quan Mei, I''m sorry, Dad. There''s no way. I was a little worried when I heard that you and the Lord''s enemy actually knew each other. I just didn''t expect that the Lord actually wanted to kill me with the help of this guy. I really didn''t expect." "But it doesn''t matter. I have controlled a group of men. Soon I will overthrow the Lord. Ah, bah, the rule of that man and become a new Lord." Then, in front of wuchou and chize quanmei, he watched the man''s body change slowly, and finally became a monster half human and half like a mantis. "Father?" Chize quanmei did not expect that her father was such a disgusting monster. "I really didn''t expect that I would be abandoned by that man. Obviously, I was the first person to save him. I deserve better treatment." Looking at the monster in front of me, I was hysterical and could not hold my breath without worry. I said quickly. "That''s enough. Tell me, who is that man and where did you know him?" "Hum, I''m sorry about this. I can''t tell you. It''s a curse." "Curse?" "As long as anyone says his name, he will be taken back and the variation will disappear. Therefore, I can''t say." Wuchou also guessed that since the other party dares to make these things, it naturally has its own means. "Then I''m sorry. For my students, I''ll destroy you here." "Hum, can''t you see? The hostage in my hand." The knife pressed tightly on akazawa quanmei''s neck, and even had no worry to see a trace of blood coming out. "Father, stop. Why, why do you do this? You don''t need this power. What''s the matter with you?" "Shut up, you unfilial daughter. How do you know that this power is so perfect and attractive." At this time, the whole ground seemed to shake suddenly. The knife in the man''s hand was not held tightly and loosened. Seeing such a good opportunity, chize quanmei had to rush to her most trusted worry free. Before taking two steps, severe pain occupied her brain. "Chize classmate!" Chize quanmei saw that wuchou turned into golden hair in an instant, and her pupils turned into deep green. She lost her trace in an instant. Boom I just felt a heat wave behind me, but chize quanmei couldn''t look back, because she saw a sharp blade through her stomach. Wuchou sees chize quanmei injured, instantly becomes a super Saiya, directly appears in front of the monster, smashes the monster with a punch, leaving his sharp sickle hand inserted into chize quanmei''s body. "Chize, wait. I''ll take you to the hospital soon." Wuchou holds chize quanmei in one hand, pulls out the sickle inserted into her body, closes the wound with lightning in an instant, and moves in an instant, taking her to the hospital. Wuchou doesn''t care whether she is a wanted person. Take her directly to the doctor, otherwise chize quanmei may not survive. ~ wait ~ Zizizi Speaking of, how many times have I sat here. Wuchou sits quietly in front of the rescue room. Sakuraki yougali has awakened. He sits quietly beside wuchou and holds wuchou''s hand tightly. "It''s all right, it''s all right. Chize will be all right." Worry free comforts sakuraki yougali around him. After waiting for a while, the light in the rescue room is finally turned off. It''s just that wuchou is surprised that he hasn''t been caught by the police for so long. The doctor came out of the emergency room and looked at wuchou and sakuraki yougali. "How is she, doctor?" The doctor looked at sakuraki yougali and said a moment later. "She is also very lucky to get back a life, but I think her life will be worse than sakuraki''s classmates in the future." "Why?" "Maybe in the future, she can only walk in a wheelchair. There are too few recovery opportunities, even impossible." After thanking the doctor, wuchou and sakuraki wait for chize quanmei to come out. "Doctor, why not report it?" The doctor stopped without looking back and went on. "I believe you, because you have a heart to save people, and so do I." Chapter 609 Drop, drop, drop Regular electric sound is transmitted to wuchou''s ears bit by bit. Wuchou sits quietly by the bed and looks at the sleeping girl lying on the hospital bed. "I''ll have to rely on wheelchairs in the future." "I can''t stand up anymore." "The possibility of recovery is almost zero." Little by little, the doctor''s words echoed in wuchou''s mind and constantly impacted wuchou''s heart. "Enough." Wuchou closes his eyes and covers his ears tightly with his hands, hoping that these sounds will disappear. However, what I said just now has not stopped, just like beating the big drum in my heart and rumbling. Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong Didi, Didi The crisp mobile phone ring tone lets wuchou get rid of his pride. He takes out his mobile phone from his pocket and listens to each other. "Hee hee, I think you''ve already done that?" "Cut the crap and give me a clue. There''s one last task." "Don''t worry, I want to know if he finally told you who I am?" Boom The rain continued and thundered. "No, it''s OK. Give me the information quickly." "Hee hee, naturally, there is still one last task left, so I really look forward to whether you can save the poor student." Dudu Dudu The voice stopped suddenly. After a moment, a text message was sent. After reading it, wuchou looked at the content carefully and was ready to leave. As soon as I opened the door, I saw sakuraki yougali coming in with an apple. "Sakuraki, what''s the matter?" Sakuraki waved the apple from Gary and smiled. "Sorry, I''ve only got the last level left. I''ll save Fengjian''s classmates soon. You should pay attention to your body. Look at chize''s classmates. I''ll be back soon." Wuchou rubbed sakuraki''s hair and hurried out of the hospital. Last place "Nature, everything happens here, and nature will end here." See North Middle School at night Wuchou came to the top floor and looked at the man standing in front of him. "Well, now can you tell me who you are?" "The wind sees the students." Standing on the roof and meeting wuchou, it is the person wuchou has been looking for. He has seen Zhiyan. "Teacher, don''t you know very well?" "You are not a classmate, so." "Yes, sir." Seeing Zhiyan, his body began to twist slowly, and his hands became ugly sickles. "No, it should be said that the devil of Italy, the God killer." "I have been reborn, constantly making and mutating, so that I have the power to occupy other people''s bodies. It is clear that as long as I am hit by radiation again, I can become a more perfect form." "It''s because of you, but it doesn''t matter. I let you down. The students you want to save have been absorbed by me." Worry free sigh, dark red energy will surround worry free. "But you don''t think that you are enough to fight me now?" "Naturally, I know very well that I can''t beat you." Then, wuchou heard a strange sound. The whole school, no, more like the whole town, seemed to hear a strange scream. "Then guess how long it took me to create my men. Now, who can beat them in the whole town except you?" Wuchou also wanted to rush directly to kill this guy. The other party seemed to be well prepared and stopped wuchou. "I won''t advise you to mess around, because if you mess around, they will only end up being killed by my men." With his exquisite eyesight, wuchou can see that those monsters just pull people into the street without hurting them. "Threaten me with the whole town?" "Of course not. The key trump card is here." Seeing each other, he took out two old suitcases from behind. For a moment, his worry free eyes changed again. The golden energy has spread all over the top floor. "You know what it is. Don''t worry, your two sisters and your two little dolls are safe, as long as you are obedient." Wuchou clenched his fist and said angrily. "What do you want?" "You know what I want!" Energy, the energy that belongs to you, the device. "You don''t think you''ll refuse, do you?" "But I can''t promise you to cause that chaos in this town." Wuchou''s last bottom line is to hope that the other party can''t start the device here, otherwise Xiaoming may have an accident. "It''s not negotiable. Tell me your answer." After waving in the opposite direction, a monster came to wuchou with the device, still familiar. Zizizi The energy is slowly injected into it. Wuchou is very clear that he can''t brush any means this time. The other party has kidnapped Xiaoming them. The only thing wuchou has to do now is to protect their safety. Seeing that wuchou finally finished charging, he handed the device to himself again. Feng saw a strange light shining in the eyes of his classmates. "I keep my promise and give them back to me." "Of course, I will keep my promise." The monster waved back again, and the two sisters ran over with cuixing stone and cangxing stone. "Brother!" Seeing them safe and sound, Wu Chou finally breathed a sigh of relief. "After all, nothing hurts more than watching your family die in front of you." The next second, the device in his hand emits a dazzling light. Wuchou can do nothing but stretch out his hand and pull them behind him. Suddenly, a lightning suddenly struck down, just hitting the fengjianzhiyan who held the device high. Wuchou seized this opportunity, and a white lightning directly hit the device in his hand. "No!" I saw Zhiyan suddenly become huge. The whole huge body blocked the worry free lightning and protected the device in his hand. "I want to be stronger!" The white light surrounded the whole town, and the huge energy broke through the dark clouds in the sky in an instant. When the white light dissipated, the blue sky cleared after the rain, and all the monsters standing in the street fell to the ground and slowly turned into a pool of blood. "How could it be? What did you do?" Looking at the monster in front of him, he began to wail, and his body felt bad, with scars all over his body. "I just remember that the energy I made by myself will make the mutants die, rather than simply destroy you. That''s why I just planned to change. Who knows you stopped me." "You too, as the source of this thing, you too, can''t avoid this change." "Naturally, I know very well, so I have long been aware of it myself." Wuchou watched with his own eyes as the monster in front of him slowly turned into ashes. Finally, his body couldn''t support it, and the whole man fell to the ground. Chapter 610 The origami murderer case ended in this chaos. The missing student was eaten by a monster. The fragments of clothes and blood found by the witness can prove all this. The misunderstood wuchou finally clarified that he could roam around the town safely. However, because of the vigilance of the class, we still don''t want wuchou to come back. Wuchou can only take half a vacation to take care of the injured two people in the hospital. On this day, as usual, wuchou came to chize quanmei''s ward, looked at chize quanmei who still didn''t wake up, wuchou sighed, grabbed each other''s hand and felt the fracture at the wound. This time, unlike before, the wound is deeper and more complex. Wuchou doesn''t even know whether he has the magical ability to help her repair. Creak Sakuraki yougali opens the door and walks in. Looking at the beauty of akazawa quanmei who is still unconscious, sakuraki yougali has a feeling of not knowing why in addition to being sad. "Sakuraki, did you go to have a good check today? Remember, you still have a chance. Don''t give up." Sakuraki yougali still has many opportunities, but in front of akazawa quanmei, the opportunity is very slim. Sakuraki sat beside Wu Chou, took out his mobile phone and typed a few words. "Teacher, she will be fine." "I know, you too." On the other side, see North Middle School at night, class 3, grade 3, grade 3 The class is particularly deserted because of the disappearance of the other two students. Everyone doesn''t know whether the next person is himself. Every time he comes back to work, he will be worried. "Don''t worry, it will be over soon. This semester, we will go back to rest at ease. I believe we will be safe when we come back next semester. We should come on." Jiubao Temple teacher also wanted to encourage others, but it was obviously useless. "What, you young people, what do you mean?" Looking at the head teacher suddenly standing on the podium and saying some inexplicable words, the students in the class suddenly became quiet and looked at the teacher of Jiubao temple in doubt. "It''s all your fault. You people drove the worry free teacher out of this class. It''s obviously not his fault. The murderer just chose this class. Why, you pigs, don''t know what respect for the teacher is?" Looking at the teacher on the podium, he began to be a little abnormal. The students in the class were a little nervous, and some even planned to leave. "I''m ready to leave. I''ve already applied. I''ll leave this town next semester. It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault." Watching the teacher of Jiubao Temple suddenly pick up the knife, everyone began to panic. Everyone leaned back, except xiaoming and Weizhen. "I can''t, I can''t." Poop Hiss, hiss The sharp knife accurately cut the artery of the neck, and the blood directly splashed to the whole class, and the surrounding students more or less touched it. "Ah ah ah!" confusion Xiaoming and Weizhen, who were still sitting in their original position, took a look at each other, tacitly left the class and called an ambulance. But when they came, it was too late. "Well, I see." After receiving a call from Sanshen Lianzi, wuchou knows what happened in the class. The suicide of the teacher of Jiubao temple has made the students in the class lose their last delusion. Everyone knows that there is no way to stop this year''s bad luck, and everyone may die. This time I called, in addition to telling wuchou about it, I also hope wuchou can go back and take over the job of Jiubao Temple teacher. After all, the head teacher is still in great need. "I know. I''ll go back next semester. You can spend this holiday at ease." Wuchou hung up the phone, looked at the scenery outside the window and sighed. "Xiao Ming, Wei Zhen, what are you thinking? Don''t you want to help me and continue to let this bad luck kill more people?" On the other side, the school principal''s office "Headmaster, I''m glad you can cooperate with us, otherwise I really can''t handle it." The headmaster looked at the two twins sitting in front of him, both frightened and awed. "What on earth do you think and why did you kill Jiubao Temple teacher? Mingming just asked me to say that he just couldn''t leave for the time being. I didn''t know that Jiubao Temple teacher was so fragile and committed suicide." Yes, the Jiubao Temple teacher could have left, but because the two sisters obstructed it and let the headmaster tell a little lie, such a small mistake ruined the Jiubao Temple teacher''s life. "Don''t worry about it. Anyway, as long as you don''t say it and I don''t say it, no one knows." Before he finished, he was ready to leave with Xiaoming. Step step step There was a strange sound of footsteps outside the door. After weizhe and Xiaoming went out, they only saw a figure disappear at the corner. If you look carefully, you can still recognize who that person is. "Weihui, what should we do? What we do is known." "It''s all right, my sister. I know who that man is." He seemed to see something and showed an unknown smile. "It''s all right. Come back with me. We have to prepare for the next stage." "Wait, No." Weizhe takes Xiaoming back to his home. Unexpectedly, today weizhe doesn''t walk back with Xiaoming, but takes a car. "Weihui, what do you really think?" When he saw a place, he suddenly got out of the car and came back soon. "All right, driver, go back." Xiao Ming looks at Wei with worried eyes. "It''s all right. Anyway, you just need to know that I didn''t do anything strange." late at night On a remote mountain road, a van is driving. The people on the bus are the family of Ayano color, who are in class three for three years. "Xiao Cai, is that true?" "Naturally, Dad, those two sisters are demons. They killed the teacher of Jiubao temple and will soon kill others." "But I don''t want to understand. They are also three classes in three years. Why do they want to hurt you? Aren''t they afraid of death?" "They must be the dead. There''s nothing wrong with them. We have to leave quickly and go to other places. In this way, they''ll be fine." Yes, it will be all right. Squeak squeak "What''s the matter?" Pound! A small stone suddenly broke the car glass and hit the driver''s hand. "Bad!" I don''t know when there are more gravel on all sides. The vehicle is out of control and rushes directly to the fence on one side, and the whole vehicle rushes directly down the cliff. "Ah ah ah!" With a violent explosion, everything came to an abrupt end. "Well, my sister, is this film good?" Weizhe happens to watch the fierce racing film with Xiaoming. "I don''t like the part of the car accident." "What a pity, but I like it very much." Chapter 611 Tick, tick Wet earth Tick, tick Blood, scattered on the earth, surrounded by corpses and debris. "Uh huh!" One of the men stood up from the body and didn''t care about the blood and dirt on his body. The man picked up the long sword on the ground and looked at the enemy standing in front of him. Tear and pull With sharp claws, he tore the corpse in half, and blood flowed down from the fracture and spread all over the monster. "Oh, is there another one alive?" The monster came to the man and looked at the human in front of him. He couldn''t even grasp the long sword in his hand and showed a ferocious smile. "Human beings are really interesting creatures. That''s why I like human beings so much." Tear and pull "It''s delicious." Snap One tentacle knocked down the monster in front of him. "Who else do I want to be? It''s you." "Big monster, long time no see." The sky opened a purple cave and came out of a girl with long silver hair. "Hum, you''re bothering me to eat again. Do you have anything to ask me?" "I miss you, go to another world and help me teach a human a good lesson." ~ early morning ~ Guru Guru Nagetto Wearing a black suit and pushing a wheelchair, wuchou came to the nearby cemetery. "Teacher, I don''t have to come with me. I can do it myself." "No, you need the best care now. No one is suitable except me." Wuchou takes chize quanmei to the cemetery to offer flowers for chize quanmei''s father who "sacrificed" at that time. "Teacher, in fact, up to now, I still can''t forgive. My father actually used me as a hostage to protect himself." "Besides, it''s all because of him that I am." "But even so, he still leaves you good memories. At least in the time after his death, remember that there was such a person." "I understand. Thank you." Pushing chize quanmei to stroll in the street, no worry. Looking at chize quanmei who is in such a good mood now, I think of that time. ~ three days ago ~ "Chize, what are you doing?" As usual, wuchou came to see chize quanmei with flowers. Unexpectedly, the other party had woken up and fell to the ground. "Teacher!" Wuchou squatted beside chize quanmei. She quickly raised her body, grabbed wuchou''s clothes and sat up slowly. "Teacher, tell me what will happen to me in the future?" Wuchou didn''t speak, so he squatted in place. "Teacher!" "You may be like this in the future. You can''t walk and don''t feel it. You''ll be like this in the future." "How possible!" Chize quanmei fell into her carefree arms and burst into tears. "I''m only fifteen years old. How can it be? Is my life over at this moment?" "No, this is not the end!" Worry free, hold on to chize quanmei''s shoulder and hope the other party can be more energetic. "I will take care of you until you can move again. I will always take care of you." "Well, if I really can''t recover in the future." "Then I''ll take care of you all my life. It''s agreed." Since that day, chize quanmei''s mood has changed a lot, at least not so hysterical at the beginning, nor so impulsive as before. "We''re back." Although she still has to be hospitalized for rehabilitation treatment, chize quanmei still chooses to leave the hospital and live at home. Wuchou naturally lives with chize quanmei in order to take care of her. Moreover, wuchou can''t go home yet. The relationship at home has become a little complicated. "You two have been waiting for you for a long time." As soon as I entered the door, I saw Weifu sitting on the sofa, looking at wuchou and chize quanmei who came in with something, and smiled. "Weihui, what are you doing here?" "I just came to see how your life is, brother?" Weiji looked at chize quanmei in a wheelchair and said. "It''s really good. I can get my brother''s care. Obviously, even before, my brother hasn''t tried to treat us like this." Weizhe walked up to chize quanmei and stared at the girl who couldn''t move in front of her. "I''m so jealous. Do you think you won?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about?" "I know that if you really can''t move all the time, my brother will decide to take care of you all his life." "Really jealous, really jealous, unforgivable, unforgivable." Weizhe walked behind chize quanmei and leaned his head against chize quanmei''s shoulder. "What kind of death method do you think is more suitable for you?" "That''s enough, Wei. If you''re here for this, please leave." Wuchou is still ready to catch up with weichou. Weichou sees that wuchou is serious, so he pulls a little distance. "Brother, it''s too much. Obviously we just want to leave you here. You treat me like this." "Tell me, why are you here?" "Nothing. I just came to say hello and tell you something by the way." He took out a piece of paper on which he wrote about the school accommodation. "The tradition of our school is to sleep together in a nearby residential area. Everyone can choose to participate, but I think you should participate." "Why?" He smiled and said one thing. "Brother, there was once a year, which was also a year of bad luck. In that year, after everyone stayed together and came back, the event stopped, which proved what happened at that time and let them escape from bad luck." In this way, I really give myself a reason to participate. "Of course, all the students in our class will participate, if they can still participate." "As for you, forget it." He looked at akazawa with contempt and turned away. "By the way, I forgot to tell you." Weizhe turned to look at Xiang wuchou and chize quanmei and smiled. "Xiao Qiong Youmei, you know, our classmate, her brother, died yesterday." "Died in an accident. Why, why did the excavator suddenly lose control and hit it? It''s really strange." Listening to the strange words before he finished, wuchou said a few words to chize quanmei and hurried out to find him. "Why not?" Wuchou hurried out and saw Weihe standing at the door waiting for himself. "Why, brother, you should know that the whole class will die, even if the two people you saved are no exception." "Do you really want to be so rebellious, in order not to let me solve this incident!" "Yes, can''t you?" Wuchou listened and raised his hand angrily, but when he thought of something, he put his hand down again. "Brother, do you want to hit me?" "No, I won''t hurt you and Xiao Ming, never." After taking a look at wuchou, he guessed wuchou''s plan. "Want to know? The next victim." "Yes!" "I tell you, it''s not impossible." He threw himself on wuchou, raised his head and closed his eyes. "You should know what I want." "But I refuse!" Without worry, I didn''t even think about it. I pushed it away directly. "Brother, you will regret it, you will!" Don''t shout a few words and leave quickly. Chapter 612 Dudu Dudu See North Middle School at night, class three, three years. Take your luggage, stand by the port and look at the cruise ship. Wuchou, as a guide teacher, came here, although most of the students were a little embarrassed to look at themselves. "Brother, you really came." Weizhe hurried over, stuck the whole person up and hugged wuchou''s arm. "Didn''t Xiao Ming come?" "Naturally, after all, I only need to be alone in this matter." Wuchou naturally doesn''t know what Weifu is talking about. "Teacher, you can go." "Well, let''s go." However, wuchou really didn''t expect so many people to go to Hesu. Except for a few, the others arrived. As soon as he got on the boat, wuchou saw a student whose condition was not very normal. He had been sitting nearby and his face was very pale. "Zhongwei, what''s the matter with you?" "Ah, teacher, nothing. I''m just a little uncomfortable. I always want to throw up. Maybe I''m seasick." Shuntai Nakao, a boy in the class, has a strong sense of existence. "If you feel uncomfortable, go and have a rest. Be careful." Having finished, wuchou is ready to continue to ask Weihe who is the next dead. Nakao shunshun may be really seasick. He walked slowly near the bow and the cool wind blew slowly. He was in a much better mood and state. Maybe he was really seasick. "Hello, Zhongwei." Shuntai Nakao turned and looked. He saw Weifu coming. Shuntai Nakao is very impressed by Weiyu. She is a lovely girl who reveals lies, has short hair side by side, wine red eyes and white skin. "Mr. Fujioka, what can I do for you?" "I just want to care about Nakao. After all, you look really bad." "Hahaha, is that so?" Shuntai Nakao patted his clothes and acted as if nothing had happened. "I''m fine. Don''t worry, Mr. Fujioka." "Ah, it''s a pity. Originally, I wanted to give Zhongwei something." "Wait." Hearing that Wei Yu wanted to do something else, Shuntai Nakao coughed twice and said. "In fact, I''m really a little uncomfortable. Cough, is there anything that can help me, Mr. Fujioka?" He took out a bottle of mineral water and stuffed it directly into Shuntai Nakao. "Yes, here you are. The teacher asked me to send it to other students just now." With that, he left directly before he finished. Shuntai Nakao looked at Weifu and smiled bitterly, ready to take a few drinks of mineral water. At this time, the boat suddenly shook. The mineral water in the same hand of Zhongwei suddenly fell to the ground. When Zhongwei was ready to pick it up, the boat shook again. Zhongwei Shuntai couldn''t stand stably for a moment, took a step forward and stepped directly on the water bottle. "Ah ah!" Zhongwei lost his balance and fell into the bow. "Middle tail classmate!" The students who saw this scene quickly shouted each other''s names, then there was a huge collision sound, and then there was a tearing sound. "Stop, stop!" When all the people came to the back of the yacht and looked at the red sea not far away, all the people dared not look at it directly. "Middle tail classmate, hateful." Worry free can do nothing but beat helplessly. When the yacht finally arrived at its destination, everyone was in a bad mood, especially the picture just now, which was too impulsive. "Let''s go back and have a good rest, teacher, and make it clear to him that I''ll be back soon." Wuchou has to inform Shuntai Nakao''s family about this unfortunate accident first. Wait for wuchou to deal with these things. Weihe stands at the door waiting for himself. "Brother, are you ready?" "Weihui, what''s the matter?" "I just want to take my brother to a place where they once slept together." After listening to wuchou, you will naturally feel that something will be there, so you must go and have a look, no matter what you will find. Wait for wuchou and weizhe to leave and go to a dilapidated house. "Weihui, are you sure it''s here? Didn''t you lie to me?" "Naturally, brother, how could I deceive you." Weizhe walks around with wuchou and looks for clues. "Cough, it seems that I came in vain." Wu Chou and Wei Chou sat by the window, looking at the ocean in the distance and thinking about their thoughts. "Brother, it seems that there is nothing. What, do you want to give up? I said, you can''t find a way to stop this bad luck." "Weihui, look, what is this?" Wuchou really wants to turn around and look at Weihe. Unexpectedly, he seems to see something. Squat down and pick up a strange tape on the ground. "Let me hear what''s in it." Wuchou looks at an old radio nearby, puts the tape in, and starts playing with the rotation of the tape. Zizizi "My name, song Yongji." Song Yongjie knows the name of wuchou. Ten years ago, students in class 3, grade 3, happened to be in a year of bad luck. "It may be the effect of influence. I don''t know why I remember this person, but just now, I accidentally pushed him down." "I didn''t mean it, just suddenly, but then I found another thing." "He disappeared. Everything about him was once. It turned out that he had already died. All the students in the class had forgotten, except me." "I can never forget this guilt, but because of my fault, we escaped from bad luck." "Only by returning the dead to death can we get rid of bad luck." Wuchou and weizhe listened to the recording and were silent for a while. "You can''t give it to others. If they all know about it, then the whole class will be in chaos. No, No." "It''s all right, brother. This information is really too dangerous to let people know." He hugged himself with both hands and thought it was really scary. "Destroy it, at least no one can know." Worry free quickly destroyed the whole tape and wiped out all the evidence. "Weihui, thank you. It''s because of you that I found this." "Hee hee, brother, don''t care, but how do you find the dead, even if you know the solution." "I''ll deal with it myself. Remember, don''t talk about it with others, or the whole class will be in chaos." After they left, a man came out of the other room. "The dead, kill the dead, you can stop bad luck." Shirt Suguura Kyoko, a good friend of chize quanmei, didn''t expect to hear such important news. "Originally, I just wanted to see her future dependence for Quan Meihao. I didn''t expect to find this. However, without the evidence, how can I prove what I said?" Suguura Kyoko walked into the room and saw a brand-new recording pen on the ground. "Good play, it''s beginning." At night, watching Shanpu duoguizi come back, he didn''t show a deep smile. Chapter 613 Clatter Wuchou returns to Hesu''s villa with weizhe. Looking at the heavy rain outside, he always feels whether he has forgotten something and has not handled the very important things. "Brother, what''s the matter?" I don''t know if Wei Zhen did it on purpose. When he came back just now, he deliberately slowed down a lot. Finally, he had to accompany her in the rain. Both of them got wet because of the heavy rain outside. "Weihui, go and change your clothes first. I''ll wait for you." Rustle Snap Through the invisible reflection of the window, wuchou can see the Wei behind him. He has put his wet clothes on the ground, and the whole person leans up from behind. "I said, go take a bath." Wuchou stretched out his hand and nodded the forehead behind him, and immediately moved her directly to the bathroom door. "Cut." Weizhen had to give up and go straight into the bathroom to avoid catching a cold. "What''s going on?" Wuchou always feels that something very important is going to happen, something very important and dangerous. "Damn it." Wuchou couldn''t help it. He hurried out to see where his students are now. Waiting for wuchou to go out of the villa, he happened to see Shanpu duoguizi coming back from the rain at the door. "Shanpu, what''s the matter? Do you have to go out in this weather?" Shanpu duoguizi looked at wuchou standing on the stairs and said nothing, just staring at wuchou with strange eyes. "Er, Shanpu?" "Chize, how are you?" After a while, Sugiura finally said a word. "She''s fine. Don''t worry. She can stand up again." "That''s good. I don''t want to say anything about the rest." With that, Shanpu duoguizi was ready to leave, but thought about it and stopped. Wuchou looked at the back of suguura and always felt that the other party might be calm, but it was also crazy. "Teacher, you must go back. Chize still needs you. She is very poor and needs your care." With that, Shanpu duoguizi left. However, they didn''t see it. Standing at the corner, they didn''t smile on their face. "My chess piece, this is your last step." In addition to suguura Kyoko, wuchou doesn''t feel anything unusual, but wuchou always feels that something will happen today. Ding Dong, Ding Dong There is a specially prepared radio in the sleeping place, which is to remind students to get up on time and participate in activities. "Everyone, everyone from class three of three years, I''m Shanpu duoguizi." Most students are now in the activity room. When they hear the radio, they think something important is going to happen. "Now I want to tell you a very important thing that can change our bad luck." Zizizi No way. I''ve destroyed all the evidence. Wuchou listens to the radio and vaguely feels a little bad, but it''s strange that he should destroy all the evidence. How can this happen. "Next, everyone should believe all this. All this is evidence." Zizizi The radio began to play a strange recording about song Yongji, the man who stopped bad luck. "Returning the dead to death is the only way to lift the curse." It''s just that the recording is not over yet. What wuchou said fell into everyone''s ears one by one. In order to protect students and avoid this chaos, wuchou chose to give up this possibility. However, when Shanpu duoguizi thought that this would help wuchou out of danger, he never thought that the other students were not surprised when they heard this sentence and were ready to take up their weapons and kill wuchou. "Why!" Suguura Kyoko just wanted to tell you the truth, but he didn''t expect to do so, which hurt wuchou. "Teacher, run away!" Boom Flames, smashing and noise constantly linger in the whole building. "Xiao Qiong, classmate Youmei, I don''t know what you''re doing here?" He sat quietly in the room and didn''t intend to move at all. Looking at the door being pushed open, Xiao Qiong Youmei came in with a fruit knife in a trance. "Fujioka, it''s you. You called the day my brother died." "Ah, I''ve been found. I told your brother not to stay in the room, but if he stays in the room and continues to play games, then I''ll make friends with him." "You devil!" Weizhe smiled, but in the eyes of Xiaoqiong Youmei, it was a contemptuous laugh. "Your brother is stupid. I''m just going to frame you. Who knows it''s your brother who listens to the phone, or you''ll die." "Sure enough, you are the so-called dead, right? I want to avenge my brother!" I saw Xiao Qiong Youmei rush to Weiyi with a fruit knife. She just didn''t expect that there was a pool of strange liquid on the ground. As soon as it slipped, Xiao Qiong Youmei fell directly to the ground, hit it directly forward and hit the table in front of her. "I said, Xiaoqiong Youmei, are you really going to kill me? At your level, it''s too young to kill me." Xiaoqiong Youmei picks up the knife and continues to rush to Weiyi, but Weiyi doesn''t have much to do. She just takes the pulley chair in front of her and pushes it directly to Xiaoqiong Youmei. "Do you think I''ll be hit by you?" Suddenly, Xiaoqiong Youmei''s body twitched. Just now she hit her head and her body was temporarily paralyzed. It was at this moment that the chair pushed Xiaoqiong Youmei, who had lost her strength, directly into the window and fell down with Xiaoqiong Youmei. "Ah ah ah!" At the critical moment, Xiaoqiong Youmei grabbed the window and didn''t fall down. She watched weizhe walk to the window and squint at each other. "Xiaoqiong Youmei, you know what? I hate people facing me with a knife, and you know, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Before he finished, he left directly. Xiao Qiong held the frame tightly by Mei, and then saw that a small bug flew directly to the pole staring at the window and directly pushed down the window. "Ah ah!" With a crisp sound of bone fracture, a young life is over. "Ah, it''s classmate Wang Zicheng." As soon as he walked out of the room, he saw Wang Zicheng coming back with a racket. It was obvious that she didn''t know anything. "Classmate Fujioka, what''s the matter?" "By the way, classmate Wang Zicheng, I remember leaving your things in the canteen. Go quickly." "Thanks a lot. I''ll go now." Weizhe watched Wang Zicheng leave directly, smiled, stood in place, waited for the explosion and scream, and nodded with satisfaction. "I''m very satisfied with this massacre, so who''s next?" He jumped out of the door and didn''t care about the poor body not far away. "All those who threaten me will die here." Chapter 614 Clang Wuchou rushed directly into a room and locked the door with his backhand. The next second, a sharp knife went directly through the wooden door and stabbed in. "Break the door open and the teacher is trapped inside. He can''t walk away!" Boom, boom, boom The door has been smashed all the time. Wuchou can only wait and move away immediately. "Teacher?" Wuchou didn''t expect that there were people here when he walked into this room. "Matsui, Jinmu, you are here." In this room, those who haven''t left the villa are the students of class 3, grade 3, grade 3, Matsui Yaji and kanaki Yuko. "Teacher, you go quickly. We won''t hurt you. We just want people outside to calm down." "Well, you two should also be careful. They may hurt you." With that, the two women looked at wuchou directly and jumped out of the window. "This is the third floor!" When the two women rushed over, wuchou had disappeared in place. When the gate was pushed open, those students who chased and killed wuchou suddenly found that wuchou had disappeared. While they were angry, they looked at the two innocent girls. "You, what are you going to do?" ~ a moment later ~ Wuchou didn''t expect that there were still students in the villa. So I''d better hurry to see how many students didn''t leave here. The fire is getting bigger and bigger. Some stairs can''t even be used, but wuchou still hears a cry for help. "Help!" Wuchou directly bumps into the door and just sees Shanpu duoguizi standing inside, with a lot of stains on his face. "Shanpu, why haven''t you left yet? Hurry up!" Wuchou directly took Shanpu duoguizi''s hand and took her to leave, but they didn''t expect that everything was looked at by him. "There are two that haven''t been dealt with. Now there''s the third. Brother, you''re really bad." Listening to the scream coming slowly from a distance, he smiled, pushed a suitcase and put it on the stairs. "Help!" Wuchou is leaving with suguura Toshiko. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turns the corner, he sees Matsui Yaji running over, with some traces of knife cutting and pulling on his body. "Teacher!" When Matsui saw wuchou coming over, he fell down in wuchou''s arms and burst into tears. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with Jinmu?" Wuchou seems to have guessed something, but wuchou still believes in their conscience. "Jinmu classmate, Jinmu classmate, she has, has." "Why?" Matsui said while crying. "They want to force us to tell the truth, we said, they don''t believe it, so, so." "I know. I''ll clean them up then. I''ll take you away first." Not far away, the ceiling suddenly collapsed and a huge log hit them. "Ha!" Wuchou''s fist broke the log in front of him, and the wreckage flew directly to the stairs, just scaring passers-by who didn''t continue to walk because of the suitcase. "Ah ah!" Passers by looked at the log and jumped over the wall. They jumped directly over the handrail of the stairs and just faced the head of Matsui Yaji who ran to avoid the log. Click A crisp crack When passers-by saw that they accidentally hit someone, they hurried out to the door, but they just tripped and fell, and hit the wall next to them. There was another crisp crack. "Matsui!" Wuchou came to Matsui Yaji, but wuchou felt that the other party''s breath had disappeared. "Damn it!" Wuchou looked around and found that Shanpu duoguizi didn''t know where he was. He hurried to find Shanpu duoguizi. Shanpu duoguizi rushed directly to the canteen that might be safe. Unexpectedly, he saw the body at the door and was scared back for several steps. Shanpu duoguizi sat directly on the ground, and footsteps came from behind. "Shanpu, what are you doing here and haven''t left yet?" Weizhe appeared behind Shanpu duoguizi, helped Shanpu duoguizi up and patted the dust on her with concern. "Thank you, Mr. Fujioka. Let''s go, too. I''m leaving, too." "Well, let''s go together, or we won''t be able to leave at that time." Weizhe takes Shanpu duoguizi to the place he has prepared. Seeing Shanpu duoguizi follow him without doubt, weizhe smiles, but Shanpu duoguizi doesn''t see it. An inconspicuous black line crossed the corridor. He didn''t know it. He directly crossed it in small steps. Shanpu duoguizi didn''t pay attention. He tripped over the black line and tied it up. "Shanpu classmate!" Weichen just wanted to go over and "help", but he didn''t expect another explosion the next second. The stone wall collapsed directly. The black rope wrapped around it pulled Shanpu duoguizi directly back, and the ceiling chandelier hit Shanpu duoguizi directly. "Shanpu, I''m sorry." When he came to Shanpu, the first thing he did was not to help, but to sneer. "Fujioka, are you the dead?" "No, but the dead, in fact, we have guessed, just for another person, I have to frame you." "Who is it?" "Don''t blame me. I just want to be with my brother forever. Don''t blame me!" Before he finished, he left directly. "By the way, I didn''t do anything. Don''t blame me even if I went to hell. I just didn''t stop it." When wuchou finds Shanpu''s classmate, Shanpu duoguizi has no breath. "Sorry, Shanpu, and sorry, chize." Without worry, I still want to save people. At least I hope I can save the rest. Boom The heavy sound of collapse, heard by wuchou, came from the gate. When wuchou ran over, it was late. Watanabe, shikonuma, Lily and Takei Snowman were all directly pressed to the ground by the huge chandelier on the ceiling. Chuanhori jianzang, who ran to the door, was directly killed by the collapsed stone column. "Teacher, help us!" When wuchou ran over and took off their chandeliers with incredible power, he found that the Fujing Snowman had lost too much blood, his internal organs had broken and died, and the other two were in bad condition, and their lives were in danger at any time. "Soon, I''ll call an ambulance. You''ll be all right soon." But think about it, maybe it''s too late. Without worry, I decided to take two women, move in situ and go directly to yejianbei hospital. When the two women were taken away, wuchou quickly sensed Weihe''s breath and immediately moved to Weihe''s side. "Fujioka, haven''t you gone out yet?" Sakurahara Hengyi followed him. He was already out of breath and in poor health. He forced himself to come to participate this time. "It''ll be all right soon. You see, we''ve come out." Weiqi looked at the huge glass window and smiled. The next second, Weiqi walked back a few more steps. The huge explosion directly broke the glass, and the remaining fragments directly plunged into meihara Hengyi, making him lose his breath for a moment. But unexpectedly, the explosion seemed to be exaggerated as expected, and the fragments even flew directly to him. Unexpectedly, he predicted his own death at this time. "I see. Is this my punishment?" Only their own bad luck will appear before the arrival of bad luck. They don''t calm down, close their eyes and wait for the arrival of death. A warm and familiar embrace will protect you. Before he opened his eyes, he could only see that he had fallen into his carefree arms and was safe and sound. "Brother." With these words, he fainted. Chapter 615 The curse will not be lifted until the dead return to death. Just because of this sentence, yesterday''s people may have been killed by one sentence. No, it should be said that they died because of this bad luck. The parents of all these students can''t accept this fact for a while and are ready to do something at school. Just, because everyone knows this curse, even if their relatives are dead, the next one may be themselves. Slowly, things are pressed down. However, the main person in charge of this matter, no worries, or because of this matter, was suspended, why not change the job, because of the strong demand of the family. After all, as long as you are still in this class, you have a chance to die because of bad luck. At least, this is what the headmaster and wuchou said. Be careful recently. However, this time, just gave wuchou the opportunity to find the real dead. Didi, Didi "Hello?" "Brother, come back. I have something to discuss with you." It''s a little unexpected that Wei Zhen will find himself. It seems that it''s a very important thing. "I see. I''ll come soon." When wuchou arrives at Weihe''s house, he finds it a little strange. It''s clearly Weihe who asked him to come over, but wuchou obviously feels that she is not the only one inside, at least. "Five people, even if Xiaoming has two dolls, who is the other one?" Wuchou approached the house carefully, not that he didn''t believe it, but that he must be careful. He was still one step away. As long as he found the dead, he would complete the task and lift the curse. "Don''t look, I''m behind you." Before I turned my head, a sharp pain hit me directly. Without worry, I was knocked unconscious. "Don''t blame me. It''s for my lovely contractor." When wuchou wakes up, he finds himself sitting in a chair, his body locked by purple runes, and his strength can''t be used. "Brother, don''t resist. This is specially prepared for you. Don''t resist." Weizhe sat beside wuchou and looked at wuchou calmly. He had a different idea in his heart. "Brother, don''t go to find the so-called dead, will you stay here until the end of the semester?" "No, did you forget? Last time you didn''t predict your death. If something really happened this time, I would feel guilty all my life. Please, let me find the murderer." Looking at wuchou, he didn''t intend to give up. He sighed and let Xiaoming behind him continue to persuade wuchou. "Brother, are you really not going to give up?" It''s rare. Xiao Ming takes off the eye mask of his left eye and reveals the dark green false eye inside. "Xiao Ming, you know, I have found a way to let the dead return. As long as I find the dead and return him to death, all this will end." Snap Slap and hit wuchou on the face. "Xiao Ming?" "Brother, don''t you know?" Xiaoming covers his right eye and stares at wuchou with his dull pupil. "You are the dead." ~ a dead silence ~ "Am I the dead?" Wuchou can''t believe looking at the two women, is he the dead? "Yes, brother, you are the dead, you are the one who cursed the dead of the whole class." "No way, how can I be the dead? There must be a mistake. How can I be the dead!" "Then brother, tell me where you are and what you have experienced in these years?" Wuchou naturally won''t say that he has been in this town, otherwise he won''t be misunderstood at that time. "Brother, you''re dead. You''ve been dead since you left." "No, no, think again. If I really die, don''t I know?" "Brother, my eyes tell me that your color is very different." Xiao Ming said with his head down. "My eyes can see, brother, your color is unknown red." Xiaoming can see that wuchou''s body is surrounded by strange red. Xiaoming can only see this kind of thing on the dead. "That time, when I told you about it, I knew that you were the dead, so I decided to join hands with Wei." Wuchou can''t explain this for a moment. After all, he has really died many times in a world. Maybe it is because of this that Xiaoming makes mistakes. "Brother, don''t worry. No one will know. We will always protect you. Bad luck will keep him as long as you are by our side." The two women let the dolls have no worries and are ready to do something. "No, even if we do this, we will be found. If the whole class dies, sooner or later they will find out." "So now we have to win over two people I don''t want to have a relationship with, let them help us, cover up all this, and help us deal with others." "You mean sakuraki and chize?" "Of course, they are both good chess pieces. Of course, they should make good use of them." Looking at Xiaoming''s face, he was still a little dissatisfied. He hurried to say. "Don''t worry. When everything settles down, one of them can''t speak and the other can''t walk. We''ll deal with it slowly." Xiaoming even began to doubt whether he would be treated as a stumbling block after hearing Weichen''s words. "I know." The two women directly invited chizequanmei and Sakura to their home from Gali. First, they talked to them about killing the dead, and they could stop the bad luck, and another of the most important things. "Teacher, it''s the dead!" Akazawa quanmei and sakuraki yougali can''t believe it. They look at Weiji, but when they think of what each other said, they actually believe it. "How about helping us protect this secret together, in order to protect my brother." "But other students died because of this." "So, you don''t want to protect this, your favorite teacher?" Watching their expressions change slowly, Wei Chui smiled. "Well, even if I join you, you can show me how many people there are in our class?" "What do you want?" He smiled. "I just want to know, and then decide to send a very important letter to the school." Both of them had predicted that there would be a big riot at that time. Soon, akazawa quanmei and sakuraki yougali told Weiji the news. "It''s hard for you, but I think you have to help me to prove your loyalty." "What?" Weizhe smiled, but the smile looked very penetrating. "The simplest way to prove your loyalty is to be part of us." "Help me, kill a man and prove yourself." Chapter 616 One day, I saw the headmaster of North Middle School and received a strange anonymous letter. "We are the curse of seeing the north at night. If you don''t plan to continue to hide the things about class three for three years and end the year in this way, all the surviving students in your class will die soon." Originally, the headmaster didn''t believe these things until the next day, he received the death information of Watanabe and shiuma little lily who were hospitalized. The cause of death was accidental death. Let the headmaster know that the other party didn''t joke about it. This curse is true, really controlled. The headmaster quickly told the rest of the family the information. I hope everyone will spend the year quietly. Enough people have died this year. Wait until the second semester, the remaining students look at their classmates around, and a sad feeling arises spontaneously. "Everyone, I regret to tell you that wuchou, who originally planned to come back as a head teacher, has resigned because of illness. I hope you will live well in the last half of the year." When the students heard the news, they all felt very normal, but they cared more about whether wuchou would die soon. At this time, wuchou is still trapped in the chair and can''t do anything except talk. "Chize and sakuraki, I really didn''t expect that you would listen to them. Believe me, the real dead are still outside and may hurt others." Both of them have been explained by Wei, so they can''t listen to wuchou''s words. "Teacher, give up. Although you are the dead, I believe you are serious about us and your enthusiasm for protecting students has never disappeared in your heart." Chize quanmei pushed the wheel to wuchou and reached out to touch wuchou''s face. "It doesn''t matter if you are the dead. Just stay with everyone." Wuchou didn''t know how to persuade them for a while. At this time, wuchou thought of one thing. "So, suppose I''m really dead, then why, the world didn''t send out any cause of my death." Worry free is in this world, but the miracle puppet master and celebrities of this level really leave without any report. Even if the information will be concealed, it will not disappear completely. Both of them wavered because of what wuchou said, but they still didn''t want to let wuchou out. "Well, if I really commit suicide, then the bad luck will end, right? If so, then I will die in front of you now and let you know that I am not the dead." Looking at wuchou''s expression, the two women finally decided to release wuchou in order to find the last dead man. "Well, teacher, how can we help you?" "Don''t worry, just do what I say." Soon, they lifted the restrictions according to wuchou. "Thank you, chize and sakuraki. You go home and give me the rest." "Teacher, do you already know who is the dead?" "Well, actually, I''m already, a little eyebrow." ~ afternoon, after school ~ Sanshenlianzi packed up his luggage and was ready to leave. Unexpectedly, as soon as he went out, he saw wuchou standing in the corridor, as if waiting for himself. "Ah, Mr. wuchou, didn''t you resign? I thought you were really ill." "Teacher Sanshen, can I talk to you?" The sun slowly sinks along the horizontal plane, and the sunset shines on the sky, dyeing the sky red. "Miss wuchou, what are you trying to say?" They stood by the mountain road and looked at the scenery in the distance. It was a quiet town. There were no scenic spots, no specialties, only taboo legends. The whole town was sparse and ordinary. "Teacher Sanshen, what do you think of this town?" "Quiet, peaceful, I really want to stay here, no matter what happens in the future." "You did. Stay here forever." Three God pity son listens to worry free words and doesn''t understand what the other party is saying for a moment. "Teacher Sanshen, in fact, have you noticed it?" "What do you perceive?" Wuchou said, gritting his teeth and saying it word by word. "Teacher, your desk is really shabby, isn''t it? Obviously, other teachers'' desks are normal, but yours is very strange." Sanshen Lianzi didn''t speak and continued to listen to wuchou. "I can''t remember what happened in recent years. My memory is not only vague, but also a little different from that of others." "Miss wuchou, what are you trying to say?" "Moreover, you used to be a student of this school, and you know it very well." "So what, worry free teacher!" "Three gods teacher, you are the dead." Sanshen Lianzi was stunned. "Teacher Sanshen, you died very early. I didn''t care. I thought you were always staggered with me, so I couldn''t find your position. It''s just more unexpected. Your position is a broken table, which is conspicuous in the whole office, but no one cares. Why?" "Because no one used the table itself, no one knew that the teacher of three gods Lianzi was the dead." At this time, the three God pity son seemed to think of something. Once scenes seemed to appear in front of his eyes and saw the real truth. "Yes, yes, I''m dead. I was killed. Just a few years ago, I was dead." The three gods fell to the ground and covered his face in pain, hoping to forget all this. "Teacher Sanshen, I''m sorry. Can I take you away now, for the rest of the students who are still alive." "Yes, Mr. wuchou, please do it. I''ve decided, but I''m sorry for Hengyi. I killed him." "It''s all right. All this will pass. I''m sorry to make you so painful." Wuchou closes his eyes and silently contacts the weapon he hasn''t used for a long time, the knife about the soul. "Let''s go, Mr. Sanshen Lianzi. Everything about you will disappear because of these." Sting When Weizhen and Xiaoming got home, they saw that wuchou had disappeared inside. Feeling the seriousness of the matter, they hurried out. The white light surrounded sanshenlianzi. Sanshenlianzi turned into a blue butterfly, flew to the sky and disappeared in the sky. "At least, the bad luck of this year is over." "But what can I do to end this bad luck forever?" When wuchou returns to class 3 of the third year, wuchou Z finally sees what he couldn''t see with the help of the soul chopping knife. In the class, the figure. A vague and unclear figure. "Did you see me?" "Well, are you the poor man twenty-six years ago?" "Yes, I''ve finally waited. The person who saw me, are you going to take me out of here?" "Well, I''ll take you out of this place. You''re finally liberated." Sting When weizhe and Xiaoming arrive at the class, they only see wuchou surrounded by golden light. They see all this. "Brother!" Chapter 617 Deng Deng, Deng Deng Grunt, grunt, strange turning sound The wind blew slowly, and the sound of steel rolling wheels was left over the whole grassland except the roar of the train. The wind blows in with the open window, blowing away the worry free sea. The sun shines on the worry free face a little, interrupting worry free sleep. "Where am I?" Like a dream but not a dream, I can''t see whether I''m actually a dream or a reality. The only thing that can attract wuchou''s attention is the girl in front of her, a purple black suit, a faded hair band, a white eye patch on her left eye, wine red eyes staring at the novels on the table, and sometimes she will turn her eyes to see wuchou lying on the table. Seeing that wuchou finally wakes up, Xiaoming closes the book and walks to wuchou. The whole person sticks to wuchou. Obviously, the carriage is very cool, but wuchou always feels the burning heat of the Iraqi on his body. "Brother, what are you thinking?" Xiaoming sits on wuchou. Obviously, he has seen this dress many times, but today he always feels that it is surprisingly attractive. "Well, come down quickly. It''s not good to be seen." Wuchou quickly doesn''t look at Xiaoming. The other party looks at wuchou''s shy expression, smiles, gets down from him and sits aside. "Brother, you don''t have to worry. There are only two of us in this car." Wuchou listens to Xiaoming''s gossip, but he always feels like he has something wrong and he seems to have forgotten something. "Xiao Ming, where are we going?" Xiaoming looks a little surprised. He can''t believe it. He looks at wuchou. "Brother, have you forgotten?" Xiaoming lies down in wuchou''s arms and turns his fingers on wuchou''s chest. "Didn''t you say we were going to move? Don''t you forget that it was your own proposal." "Sorry, I may be a little confused." Wuchou may feel a little uncomfortable. Go to the bathroom and get ready to wash, Lie down in front of the washing table, worry free, turn on the faucet, wash your face with water, so that you can wake up a little. When you look at yourself in the mirror, you always feel something wrong. "Worry free, worry free, listen to me." Suddenly, the scene in front of the mirror changed a little. Worry free seemed to see something, but it soon changed back to the original in an instant. "Hallucinations?" Wuchou ignored it, walked out of the toilet and returned to Xiaoming. Zizizi, zizizi Woo woo "Brother, what are you doing? Come here quickly." Stunned, wuchou stood in front of the station, watched Xiaoming run forward, quickly picked up the luggage on the ground and rushed there. "Brother, what are you doing?" "I don''t know. It''s just strange. When did I get off?" "Ha, brother, are you a fool? I took you down. Go on." Xiaoming directly pulls wuchou''s hand forward. Wuchou can only passively follow Xiaoming and slowly approach the convenience store closest to the door. "What, is it still so far!" After listening to the boss, Xiaoming is going to fall down. Unexpectedly, his destination is so far away. "Boss, lend us the bike outside. We don''t want to walk." "No problem, take it." Xiaoming takes his luggage, sits on his bike without worry, and takes Xiaoming to the only road. Guru Guru Nagetto The wind came from wuchou and blew away wuchou''s hair. Wuchou also wanted to ask Xiaoming if there was a problem. Xiaoming directly hugged her waist with one hand and tightly grasped wuchou''s clothes. "Brother, I won''t let go." Ah, did you hear it wrong. Wuchou thought he was hearing something, so he didn''t have too much meaning to sing. He continued to ride forward. Obviously, the sun in the sky is still hot, but they don''t complain about it at all. Their hearts are closely connected because of all this. call A very fast car drove by. They didn''t disturb the rhythm because of this. Just, where they didn''t care, a look stared at the worry free cyclist outside from the window. Time passed slowly with the friction of tires and the wind, until the two finally came to their destination, their house. At this time, wuchou didn''t see the beautiful shadow behind him, staring at the house with the light on not far away. "Brother, it''s mine." Wait for wuchou to park the car, take his luggage and go in with Xiaoming. Looking at the familiar and strange environment in front of him, memories pour into his mind. "Xiao Ming, haven''t we come back for a long time?" "Yes, about seven or eight years." "I don''t know if there is electricity and hot water. I''ll check it first. Xiao Ming, you should tidy up your luggage first. Other luggage should have been delivered long ago." Wait for wuchou to check all this, talk to Xiaoming, and go out to buy something. Riding a bicycle, looking at the surrounding farmland and grassland, wuchou even has a strange feeling that he is like being isolated in this world. "Ah!" A scream interrupted wuchou''s thinking. Wuchou hurried to the emergency brake and looked forward. He almost hit a girl? "Sorry, are you okay?" The girl in front of you? Er, it should be Laurie. She has a long white dress and golden eyes. Her right eye is covered with white roses. She can''t see it at all. "Well, are you okay?" The snow-white Laurie did not respond to wuchou, but suddenly stretched out her hand, grabbed wuchou''s hand and put it on her head. "Father, have you forgotten?" Wu Chou looked puzzled at the Laurie in front of her. She didn''t know what the other party was talking about. "Well, did you recognize the wrong person?" Although white Lori shook her head, she said at last. "Sorry, my name is Xuehua Qijing. What''s your name?" "Worry free, call me worry free." "Nice to meet you. It''s fate. We''ll see you again." Worry free looked at the Laurie in front of her and slowly left and disappeared in front of her. "Xuehua Qijing?" What a familiar name, but I don''t remember it at all. Wuchou didn''t want to understand or think so much for a while. After shopping by bike, he was ready to go home. "Ah, I''m sorry." I was about to pick up a fruit. Unexpectedly, another person reached out and took the same thing as himself. Turn around and look, no worries or even doubt whether they are wrong. "Xiao Ming?" As like as two peas, the short shoulders, short red hair, wine red eyes, fair skin, and smiling like the spring sun, are different from the location of the eyed mask on the right side. "Isn''t this brother wuchou? I haven''t seen you for a long time." "Are you, Wei?" Scenes and scenes turned into wuchou''s mind. Wuchou remembered that she was his childhood sweetheart when she was a child. She was the same age as Xiaoming and called her brother. "Unexpectedly, brother wuchou, you''re back. Just in time, let''s go back together." Her home is near her. "Yes." Chapter 618 Heart rate is normal, blood pressure is normal, breathing is normal, and all vital signs are stable. However, even if there is no problem, worry free is unconscious. Just lie in bed and don''t move. "Why, my brother has been unconscious. What happened?" When they met wuchou, they just saw that the golden light particles surrounded wuchou. When they both thought wuchou would leave everyone like this, they didn''t expect that all the golden light around them suddenly integrated into wuchou''s body, and the huge energy was released in a moment, which knocked wuchou out. "Actually, I can tell you about it." When everyone was at a loss because of this, a voice came from the old computer in wuchou''s room. "Cosmic man, I''ve made it clear to you that my brother won''t help you. Just give up." He knew the existence from his master and sealed him in the computer long ago, so wuchou couldn''t detect his existence all the time. "As I said, I just hope to help me solve an enemy with his body. Now in his situation, I know what happened to him." "You say." The white light ball floated out of the computer and slowly landed on wuchou''s head. A picture appeared on the wall. "What is this?" On the train, wuchou sat alone and looked at the scenery outside the window with a calm face. "He''s dreaming. I don''t know why. He''s always dreaming. If you don''t end his dream, he won''t wake up." "He''s tangled. He''s tangled because of your business." Another voice came from the shadow of worry free and told everyone. "Tangle with what?" "The things about your two sisters, the dolls, and the other beauties made him unable to leave irresponsibly, so he chose to stay in his dream and escape his responsibility." The shadow slowly separated from the worry free body and walked aside into another worry free body. "So, how can we wake him up from his dream?" "Follow him, enter his dream and complete his dream." Everyone looked at the shadow with surprised eyes. "I can help you, but you should know that all this is true in the dream. You may also get lost in the dream, and you may disappear most of your memories. Do you dare to continue?" "No problem. Let''s go in." "Of course, I will change your identity accordingly. Of course, you can choose." Speaking of this, the three dolls will naturally follow in. As for identity, because they have become real humans, they try to choose people close to worry free. At that time, the dream will help them choose. "Wait, I have a proposal." He looked at Xiao Ming and said. "I want to know what would have happened if I had been you and you were me?" "No, you''re challenging me. I accept it." They are ready to prove themselves by turning each other into reality in the dream world. "So what are you two going to do?" The shadow looks to the beauty of akazawa quanmei and sakuraki yougali. "Of course we join, and, in fact, we want to be sisters, at least in dreams." "All right." Finally, the shadow also implanted the cosmic people into the worry free dream, hoping to attract worry free attention and wake up worry free as soon as possible. "Please, everybody." Looking at everyone lying on the ground, the shadow slowly returns to worry free body. "Our time is running out." ~ dream world ~ Wuchou steps on his bike, carries weizhe back, arrives at weizhe''s door and puts her down. "Here we are." "Yes." Wu Chou just felt something wrong, because Wei Chou''s hand grabbed himself from the beginning of getting on the bus and didn''t intend to release it, which made Wu chou a little embarrassed and happy. "Goodbye, see you tomorrow." "Well, see you tomorrow." Watching weizhe walk into the house, he rode away without worry, but he didn''t see the beautiful figure by the curtain. "Xiao Ming, I''m back." Wuchou opened the door. Looking at the darkness in the room, he thought there was a power failure. As soon as he turned on the switch, he saw Xiaoming sitting on the ground and shrinking together. "Xiao Ming, what''s the matter?" Wuchou knelt behind her and patted Xiaoming on the shoulder with concern. "Father and mother have left. You are the only one left in the whole world, and you are the only one left!" Xiaoming turns around and directly throws wuchou down. The whole person is pressed on wuchou and lies in his arms in pain. "Why do you come back so late? Don''t you know I''m worried about you? I''m afraid. You just abandon me!" Wuchou doesn''t know what he can do to appease Xiaoming. He can only put his hand on her head and pat her back with the other hand to alleviate her pain. "It doesn''t matter. I won''t abandon you. Even if there are only two of us, I won''t abandon you." A moment later, wuchou couldn''t hear the cry and sob. When he looked down, it turned out that Xiaoming had fallen asleep and lay on himself. With a wry smile, wuchou picked her up, put her on the bed, looked at the quiet Xiaoming sleeping in the bed, wuchou was a little nervous, finally kissed her forehead, pushed the door and left. Wuchou looked at the luggage in front of him and scratched his head and began to work hard. Zizizi, zizizi Jingling, jingling, jingling Wuchou turns off the alarm clock, sits up from the tatami, goes to the toilet to wash, and then prepares breakfast. Everything is so orderly Wait for wuchou to wake Xiaoming up. Unexpectedly, the other party has got up and just opened the door to see the other party come out. "Good morning, Xiao Ming." "Good morning, brother." Enjoy this time quietly. Wuchou goes out again and leaves Xiaoming at home. This time, it is to do everything about the school. Wuchou needs to do a lot of formalities to transfer to school. Guru Guru Nagetto Riding a bike, enjoying the comfort of the wind, wuchou even wants to close his eyes and open his hands to feel it, but when he thinks of the accident that almost happened yesterday, wuchou quickly grabs the handle of the car and doesn''t mess around. When I finally came to school, I didn''t expect that there were students at this time of school, because it''s a weekend now. But just in time, wuchou got lost. "Hello, I want to ask, where is the principal''s office?" The person asked by wuchou turned around, pushed his eyes and looked at wuchou with strange eyes. "The principal''s office? I can take you." With glasses, light brown shoulder length short hair, a quiet and beautiful literary girl, sakuraki yougali. "Thank you. I didn''t expect to meet anyone at the weekend. It''s a great help." "Don''t worry, I just happened to be here." Chapter 619 "What''s the matter?" Wuchou, a stunned God, found himself sitting under a big tree with the girl who took him to the headmaster''s office, sakuraki yugali. "What''s the matter, wuchou, suddenly stunned here." "What are we doing?" "Ha?" Sakuraki yugali seems to be "surprised" and can''t believe it. He looks worried. "Is it not what you say? Anyway, it''s very idle. I''ll have a chat here for a while. Really, do you treat other girls like this?" "No, I just feel strange." "Strange?" Wuchou looked at his hands and said in doubt. "I always feel that everything is not true. I feel like I''m in a dream, but I feel that all this is so true, just like I want to stay here." "What the hell are you trying to say?" "I don''t know. I''m in contradiction. I''m in contradiction with everything I see and contact." "Sorry, maybe I really said something inexplicable, which made you feel a little strange." "No, as long as you''re happy." Didi, Didi At this time, sakuraki yougali''s mobile phone rang. When he picked it up, he seemed to think of something. The whole person was surprised. "Sorry, I suddenly have something urgent to leave. Sorry, I have to go." Sakuraki yougali bows to wuchou and runs away. Zizizi, zizizi Wuchou is a stunned God. He has returned home and is pushing his bike away. "Me, what''s the matter?" Wuchou is still thinking about what happened. Xiaoming comes out of the house and interrupts wuchou''s thinking. "Brother, come in quickly." Xiaoming took wuchou''s hand and walked around the house to the place where they had been. "Brother, everything here has really not changed. Look, the wall cabinet and the shelf have not changed." At this time, he came to a cabinet. Xiao Ming stopped and looked at the ground. "Xiao Ming?" Xiaoming sits on the ground and looks up at wuchou. "Brother, do you know where this is?" Strange scenes came into his mind. Worry free seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly turned red. "Brother, sure enough." Looking at wuchou, Xiaoming is so stunned. Xiaoming reaches out and pulls wuchou''s clothes, guiding wuchou to sit down. "Brother, since you know so well, you should know that all this is because of you. You should be responsible." The two people''s foreheads stick together, and the tips of their noses cross each other because of the next action. With the sound of a broken string, their worry free body is out of control. Slowly close to the girl sitting on the ground and guide her. Boom! The huge explosion interrupted their activities. Wuchou quickly stood up and ran out. "What''s that?" Standing not far away, the tall monster was dark and silvery, like a man and a beast, a huge giant. "What monster is that?" Xiaoming also ran out, looking at the monster in the distance. "Earth bound God." "Brother, what are you talking about?" Xiaoming listens to wuchou mumbling to himself, and looks at wuchou strangely. "Nothing, just." Before they could continue to communicate, the earth bound God not far away stared at them, roared at the sky, photographed them directly with one hand, and smashed the house not far from wuchou''s home. "Ah!" Looking at the house of weizhe''s house broken by the earth bound God, wuchou felt that there was nothing left but incomparable anger. "Not yet!" "Ah ah ah!" Wuchou was completely dazzled by anger and rushed to the giant alone. "Brother!" Boom! The giant raised his hand and hit the worry free ground with a fist, and the whole ground cracked. Zizizi, zizizi "Ah ah!" Wuchou suddenly roared, and sakuraki yougali suddenly stood up and was surprised. "What''s the matter?" Wuchou looked at Sakuragi yougali in front of him and around him. Sitting under the big tree of the school, everything was so familiar and strange. "What the hell am I?" Wuchou covered his head and thought of what had just happened. He always felt whether he might really have a nervous problem. "Wuchou, what''s the matter with you? You suddenly shouted here and scared me." Looking at sakuraki yougali''s angry face, wuchou calmed down temporarily and began to think about what happened. "Sorry, Mr. sakuraki, I have something to do. I have to go back quickly." Then, regardless of sakuraki yougali''s obstruction, wuchou directly rode away. Even before wuchou left, he could hear sakuraki yougali''s phone ring again. Zizizi A stunned God, wuchou has returned home, but all this is not the point. The point is that, sure enough, Xiaoming suddenly came out of the house. "Well, soon." Xiaoming looked at wuchou and suddenly turned to the house not far away, standing angrily and stamping his feet. "Brother!" When wuchou arrives at wuchou''s house, he knocks on the door hurriedly. Finally, the people inside respond to wuchou. Weichou pushes the door open and looks at wuchou in surprise. "Brother wuchou, have you come to see me?" At this time, wuchou suddenly hugged Weihe in his arms and hugged each other tightly, just as he wanted to integrate each other into his body. "Great, great, you''re okay." "Ah, brother wuchou, what are you talking about?" Weizhen was surprised and happy. He couldn''t understand why wuchou suddenly cared about himself. Maybe he did something to make him care about himself. "Don''t say so much. Let''s go quickly. Your family is not here, is it?" "Yes, what happened?" When wuchou pulls Weihe out, the black giant appears not far away again and has seen wuchou running. "What''s that!" He looked at the giants not far away and asked wuchou as he ran. "I can''t explain. Come with me anyway." "Brother!" Wuchou sees Xiaoming running over and panting. "Xiao Ming, what are you doing? Leave quickly!" "What do you have to do with that woman? Do you have anything to do with this bad woman?" "What are you talking about? We''re not free now. Let''s leave first." Looking at the giant slowly approaching himself, wuchou quickly called Xiaoming, hoping that the other party would calm down. "Do you still think about this person, so you''ll come back, big liar!" The huge shadow surrounded the three people. Wuchou looked up and saw a huge fist smashed at them. Boom The last thing wuchou sees is Xiaoming in front of him. There are still Weili, who are broken to pieces. "Ah ah ah!" Slowly, wuchou also lost consciousness, and his eyes darkened. Chapter 620 "Ha, ha." Wuchou hurried back to his home. The first step was to make it clear to Xiaoming that he would wait for himself at home and would come back soon. The second step was to ride directly to Weihe''s home and bring him out. Not long after he brought him out, he saw the dark giant not far away. When he saw wuchou, he came straight over. "The goal is me. Why?" Wuchou doesn''t have so much time to think. He can only continue to rush home with Weihe. When wuchou comes back with Weihe, Xiaoming sees Weihe and his expression is a little wrong. "Xiao Ming, there''s no time to explain. Come with me. Hurry up." After leaving the house with two women, wuchou looked at the dark shadow outside and said to them. "Stop, no matter what happens, don''t look back, run, keep running, go to a safe place." "Brother, what are you doing?" Worry free turns and looks at the giant coming. "His goal is me." With that, wuchou nodded on their foreheads and rode his bike to lead the giant away. "Hey, hey, I''m here!" When the giant saw wuchou, he always stared at wuchou, and the whole man slowly approached wuchou. "Follow me, big monster." Wuchou is on his bike. He doesn''t know why the monster wants to chase him and what he has done. But, at least, worry free to protect your most important people. Boom! A blue laser hit wuchou in front of him. Suddenly wuchou couldn''t control his bike and fell to the ground. Wuchou covered his bleeding forehead and looked at the giant not far away. He wanted to stand up, but he felt that his foot had been sprained. "Is it over?" Looking at the fist approaching slowly, I have no worry to close my eyes. ~ fourth ~ Boom! Wuchou hurried to the emergency brake, stopped to one side and almost fell to the ground. "Damn it!" Wuchou rode to the other side, but the giant hasn''t given up. The laser overhead constantly attacked wuchou. Wuchou can only carefully avoid these lasers and slowly pull away. "What am I going to do?" "I can help you." "Who is it?" A strange voice came into wuchou''s ear, as if saying something. "I can help you." "Who are you?" "I can help you. That''s enough, isn''t it?" "How can you help me?" wuchou''s right hand slowly appeared a strange Bracelet engraved with words he couldn''t understand. "As long as you take this thing and shout at the sky, I''ll give you the lines, then you will change and get the power to defeat the monster." Boom! A laser hit wuchou in front of him and broke wuchou''s bike all at once. "Worry free, there''s no time. Hurry up." Wuchou quickly stood up from the ground, raised his right hand and shouted at the sky. ¡°accessflash£¡¡± Then nothing changed. "Ah?" Wuchou thought he was shouting something wrong and continued to shout, but he still didn''t change. "What''s the matter, Hello, Hello!" Whew! The blue laser penetrates wuchou''s chest and makes wuchou''s body explode directly. ~ fifth ~ "You lied to me!" The voice of the mystery asked strangely. "What are you talking about? It''s the first time I''ve met you, and this is the first time I''ve talked to you. How can I have reason to lie to you?" "Anyway, you lie to me. Even if you shout at the sky, you can''t change." "How is it possible? Didn''t I say it? It''s useful to shout at the computer, otherwise it''s useless for you to shout." "What, you didn''t say it." "What the hell are you talking about? Again, we met for the first time." Wuchou didn''t want to finish with him and hurried to a place where there might be a computer nearby. In this way, wuchou led the giant into the town, and the damage was immeasurable, but it didn''t matter. Wait until wuchou finally finds a computer, yells at the computer again, and finds a very important thing. "Why is it still useless? You lied to me again!" Boom! The huge fist aimed at the house where wuchou was, and the fist crushed wuchou directly. ~ sixth ~ "I don''t believe you anymore. You lied to me. You still can''t change when you shout at the computer." "Did you misunderstand something? I didn''t say that I should treat a computer casually. I must go back to your house and use that old computer. Otherwise, I can''t lend you my strength." "What, why didn''t you say it earlier!" Wuchou wanted to remove the ring from his hand, but thinking that only this way could help him, wuchou had to rush to the giant behind him. He had to cross him before he could continue to go home. "Ah ah ah!" Boom! With a simple and neat foot, there is no worry that people and cars will become fragments. ~ seventh ~ Wuchou dodged the step in time. Before he was happy, a gravel flew from his eyes and directly stuck in the wheel, so that wuchou tripped directly to the ground and stepped on the other foot directly. Boom! ~ eighth ~ "Ah ah ah!" Wuchou avoided stamping his feet, avoiding the gravel, avoiding the other foot, and finally walked behind the giant. "Well, keep going!" Whew! The blue laser came from behind and suddenly penetrated wuchou''s chest. "What!" ~ ninth ~ Whew! The blue laser flew over at a very fast speed. Wuchou went directly to the other side to avoid the laser attack. "Go!" Wuchou''s speed is faster and faster. Wuchou has to be careful of the gravel on the ground and the deep pit on the ground, because as long as he is not careful, he will fall directly and start again. When wuchou finally arrived at his home, he rushed into the warehouse and looked at the pile of cartons in front of him. He remembered that he was very busy during this period and had no time to put everything away and classify things. Damn it! Wuchou looked, looked, and waited until the fist fell directly, wuchou still didn''t find where it was. ~ 10th ~ "Impossible, why not here!" Wuchou finds a complete warehouse and finds that the computer he is looking for is not here. Have you taken it out? At this time, wuchou thought of a possibility. "Xiao Ming, isn''t it?" But wuchou now has no time to confirm that his fist is close to him. Wuchou has no way but to close his eyes and wait for a comeback. ~ 11th ~ Wuchou pushes Xiaoming''s door open. Sure enough, he sees an old computer in it. He doesn''t know what Xiaoming wants this computer to do, but he needs it now. "Hey, just face this computer, right?" "My name is not Hello, but I have a name. Please call me ace agent, Gullit." "Hum, ACE agent, well, my name is wuchou. Give me more advice!" Wuchou held up his right hand, the ceiling was suddenly smashed open, and the figure of the giant was exposed through the skylight. ¡°accessflash£¡¡± Chapter 621 There was a loud noise in the sky The blue light fell from the sky and slowly fell into this humble countryside. People in the whole town saw the blue light in the sky and the incredible beast. "Is that light?" The huge robot with sharp edges and corners, dark green lines walk around, and the blue crystal in the center of the chest glitters in the sunlight. Earth bound God looked at the enemy in front of him. Without any hesitation, he punched him directly. Boom! With a flash of yellow light in the eyes of the giant robot, it aimed at the giant''s attack and punched it to resist. Then, in everyone''s surprised eyes, the giant''s fist went straight through his arm, hit the crystal in his chest with a punch, and the robot fell to the ground with a crisp crack. "How possible!" Zizizi, zizizi ~ 11th ~ "How is it possible that I can''t hit the other party? Does the other party have any strange ability?" Wuchou is thinking about what happened just now, but it hasn''t given wuchou more time. The giant has rushed over again. "Hey, Gullit, do you have any special abilities you haven''t used?" "In fact, I don''t know about it, because my memory is also wrong." "What!" Wuchou was suddenly stunned because of Gullit''s words. The next second, the giant''s fist rushed over again and smashed the crystal in the center of Gullit. ~ 12th ~ "Ah ah!" Gulit''s body suddenly glowed red, and his body was surrounded by a burning heat. "What are you doing? Stop, we''ll explode together." "That''s my plan." Gullit rushed up directly and hugged the giant in front of him. The huge explosion surrounded them and set off a heat wave. However, when all the dust settled, the giant still had no damage. ~ 13th ~ Maybe it''s a worry free problem, but worry free always feels that the strength of the other party may be similar or even weaker than himself, but the other party''s entity may not be here. "So, how do I find each other''s entity?" While avoiding the enemy''s attack, wuchou thinks about what the other party plans to do and why to attack himself. However, before waiting for worry free to continue to consider, the other party''s body has been pressed over, and the goal is one. "Be fooled!" Wuchou actually feels that as long as the other party has no threat to the enemy, all his defense and activities will not affect the other party. "Ha!" Wuchou grabbed each other''s shoulder tightly with one hand and jumped up in the direction. "Gullit, impact!" As like as two peas of dark blue light, the light is still pointing at the giant who hesitates. Then, as it is, the light passes directly through the giant''s body and hits the ground directly. "Is that true?" However, wuchou sees something different and finds out the truth of the enemy. "I see. Is this the true face of the enemy?" Boom! The giant punched wuchou directly. Wuchou thought it would be all right if he was hit, but the fact is more exaggerated than himself. The giant''s body passed directly through wuchou''s arm, punched directly on the chest, and broke the crystal in the chest in a moment. ~ 14th ~ Wuchou has seen each other''s problems, so it''s easy to solve it. "What are you doing?" Instead of changing, wuchou stood in place, waiting for the giant to approach. "What are you doing? Do you want to die?" "I know, but I know a very important thing, so I decided to do it." Giant''s hand The giant came to wuchou. Originally, wuchou thought the other party would punch down directly, but unexpectedly, the fist stopped when it reached wuchou''s head. "What''s going on? Why did the other party stop?" "Because the other party''s purpose is not my life, but something else." The giant''s hand stopped in front of wuchou, then slowly put it down and put it on the ground, waiting for wuchou to come up. "Incredible, what do you want to do?" Wuchou looked at the giant in front of him and said. Woo, woo The giant slowly raised wuchou and put it on his head. "Who the hell are you?" The figure of the giant began to change, but soon changed a little. "Woo, woo, woo." The giant is a little strange. His body slowly turns into black energy. It seems a little strange to worry free. Slowly, the black energy plans to enter worry free body. However, soon the worry free body appeared golden light, blocking the black gas out of the body. "Ah ah ah!" The black gas slowly retracted, and the black giant began to be manic again. "What the hell are you?" The giant slowly disappeared, but wuchou always felt that the other party had something to do with himself. On the other side, in the corner of the town, the black giant slowly shrank into a black fog. Whew! A golden light passes through the space and tunnel, directly hits in the black fog, and instantly breaks the black fog that has not been condensed. "Hum, it''s lucky I made some insurance, otherwise you would really be in charge." Wuchou always feels that there is something very important that he ignores. "Hey, I know you''re here. Tell me what''s missing!" Wuchou shouts at the sky. Wuchou knows that he must be different. Except for the transformation of God, everything about his body and the root of his soul have nothing to do with him. He is like this. "You don''t need to know anything." Even in a dream (worry free and unclear), the other party can chat with worry free. "Tell me, I want to know what my original face is?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Just do it. Finish your task well instead of indulging in it." "Addiction, what are you talking about?" God''s voice has disappeared, but wuchou knows that the other party has been looking at himself, where he doesn''t know. "At least tell me why all the abilities of the body can''t be used. Tell me!" Boom, boom. "You need to be aware of it." This is the last word that God and wuchou said. "That giant must have something to do with me." Because wuchou felt that the giant had a strange connection with himself. He came to find himself. He sacrificed a lot of energy for himself, so he suddenly disappeared. "Who am I?" Wuchou bowed his head and knelt on the ground. All this time, wuchou doubted her existence, God''s conspiracy, her origin, the dark forces, and everything she did at that time. "My dream, yes, as long as I can return to that dream, maybe I can know all this, the truth." Chapter 622 Ding Ding, Ding Dong Wuchou always feels that everything that happened yesterday is incredible. What is that giant and what is he doing in this world. Everything is incredible. Everything feels as if they have ignored something. "Hello, Gullit, do you know anything?" "Know what?" "Nothing. I don''t think you know. I''m very strong. I just can''t use my ability for the time being. When I solve this problem, I can let you see my strength." "I know you''re great, but you can''t use it here." "You really know something." The computer suddenly turned on and Gullit appeared in front of the electricity. "Sorry, I can''t tell you about it. You must be aware of your current situation." Well, I''ll find it all myself. Having said that, wuchou stood up directly and was ready to see what he didn''t notice. Zizizi, zizizi Wuchou just got up and found that he had been sitting in the living room. He had always been like this and became very strange. No matter where I go, I always feel that I will be there in an instant. I always feel that all this is inexplicable. "Is my memory a little out of order?" Worry free can''t remember everything about yourself. No matter how you come here, the remote control in your hand, everything will happen if you don''t know why. "Brother, what are you doing?" Xiaoming sits beside wuchou and holds wuchou''s hand. It''s very hot, but Xiaoming still holds wuchou tightly and doesn''t care about the temperature at all. "Xiao Ming, can you loosen it? Don''t you feel hot?" Xiaoming retreats into wuchou''s arms, sits in front of wuchou, and looks up at wuchou. "Brother, do you feel very hot?" Wuchou doesn''t dare to bow his head, because the other party is wearing a very, er, indescribable dress. Wuchou can see the spring below by lowering his head. "I know. Go away first, or I really can''t stand it." "Cut." Xiaoming knows that if he does too much, he will scare someone away, so Xiaoming has to sit back next door and watch TV. Of course, he still holds wuchou tightly. "I said, don''t keep holding me, really." Wuchou didn''t have any way to open Xiaoming for a while, so he had to watch TV and ignore Xiaoming. Zizizi, zizizi Again, that strange feeling. Wuchou sat aside and found himself suddenly at the dinner table. He didn''t know when he was sitting here, especially when all that happened suddenly. He didn''t know at all. "Brother, what are you thinking?" Xiaoming sat aside, looking worried at wuchou, and put down his job. "Xiao Ming, don''t you think it''s strange?" Xiao Ming looked at Wu Chou "strangely" and said. "Brother, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Didn''t we come over for dinner after watching TV? Today is a weekend. Don''t you go to class tomorrow?" Wuchou suddenly reaches out and grabs Xiaoming''s hand. Xiaoming thinks wuchou really wants to understand and is ready to do it for himself. "Brother, although I''m ready, I can''t do it yet. I can''t do it. At least, I have to wait for a while and a few years, okay?" "What are you talking about? I want to ask you something else." "I know we''ll go back after graduation. Don''t go where people know us. It doesn''t matter even if we live in seclusion. At that time, we''ll build a small house in the mountains and call each other''s names like the ancients." "Calm down, Xiao Ming, listen to me." It seems that wuchou is a little too hard. He accidentally pulls Xiaoming and makes the other party complain. "Brother, don''t try so hard. Do you want to be strong?" Wuchou is completely speechless. "Be serious. In fact, you don''t have to turn off the topic. You know what I''m talking about?" Xiao Ming, who was still delusional, suddenly stopped and finally began to take it seriously. "Brother, I can''t tell you this clearly, but you know, I love you very much. I even hope you remember that I will love you no matter how you treat me or hurt me in the future." Wuchou feels that Xiaoming''s love for himself may be a little heavy. "But you still have to tell me what''s going on with me and why I always feel whether I''m going insane." Xiaoming kept silent again, but wuchou saw that the other party wanted to tell him something very important. "Brother, actually, I want to tell you." However, Xiao Ming just wanted to talk, but he stopped. Finally, he stood up, cleaned up his things and walked away. "Xiao Ming, don''t go." Wuchou quickly stands up and grabs Xiaoming''s hand. "Let go, brother. I can''t tell you about it, only about it." "Ah!" Wuchou pulls Xiaoming into his arms and holds her tightly. Wuchou feels that he hopes to wake up each other with his own temperature. "Xiao Ming, me too. You are my most important person. Tell me what happened to me. You must know, right?" Tick, tick Wuchou felt that his arm had a little liquid falling on his hand, which was Xiaoming''s tears. "Xiao Ming, don''t do this. It''s hard for me to do this." "Brother, brother, no, no, please." Wuchou feels that his arm is bitten by his relatives in front of him. It''s not very hard, but the pain has entered wuchou''s heart. "Xiao Ming, I know. I''ll stop. I won''t force you again." Wuchou can only loosen Xiaoming and watch Xiaoming leave dejected, but wuchou knows very well that at least Xiaoming has shown signs of letting go. Maybe he will soon know what happened to him. "Well, maybe they know." However, wuchou just walked out of the door and found a mysterious and strange feeling. The whole world was spinning. The sky became the ground and the ground became the sky. "Ah, what am I going to do?" Wuchou looked at himself strangely and couldn''t remember why he came out. He forgot everything that happened in the room just now and yesterday. "Ah, I remember. Today is the weekend. I have a rest. It''s just right. Go to bed today and go to school early tomorrow." Worry free, forget everything and walk home. However, wuchou didn''t see the strange eyes in the sky, staring at the direction of wuchou. As like as two peas of light, the whole world was reacted to the world in the first place. Clang Wuchou opened the door and went to the door to pick up his bike. "Well, I''m going to school today and do all the formalities well." Everything is the same as at that time, except that the giant has disappeared. Chapter 623 Snap Wuchou couldn''t hold his pen for a moment and fell to the ground with gravity. "Ah?" Worry free looked around. The teacher stood on the podium and the students whispered at the bottom. Everything seemed so normal. Just, wuchou seems to always feel that there is something wrong. "I''m a student, I should, but when am I going to sit here?" Zizi, Zizi A strange feeling came again. Wuchou unconsciously sat on the roof and looked at the people around him. "Worry free classmate, what''s the matter with you? Is there anything uncomfortable?" Monitor, sakuraki yougali is worried. He looks worried and wonders if the other party is ill. "Yugali, don''t care about this guy. I think he''s just a fool." Sitting next to sakuraki yougali is her good friend, chize quanmei. Although she speaks ill of worry free, she inadvertently looks at worry free with her spare light. "I said to you, don''t talk, eat quickly, and soon the lunch break will be over." Sitting next to wuchou is the girl she once met (Lori), a girl with pure white long hair and Xuehua Qijing. Even if her figure is only the height of primary school students and her IQ is above everyone else. Wuchou sat beside them with his prepared lunch, but wuchou always felt that there was something wrong. "No." "Ah?" The three looked at wuchou, stood up and left quickly. They were stunned in place for a time. "No, what''s wrong!" As soon as wuchou came downstairs, he happened to meet Xiaoming. "Xiao Ming, why are you here?" "Brother, do you remember wrong? You and I reported together. Have you forgotten?" "No!" Wuchou presses Xiaoming in the corner and the whole person is close to each other. "No, no, Xiao Ming, tell me what you''re hiding, tell me!" Boom The whole building is shaking. "What''s the matter?" Boom! The rubble from the ceiling directly fell down and hit wuchou in front of him. "Xiao Ming!" The next second, the gravel fell directly and hit wuchou''s head. Zizizi, zizizi ~ first time ~ "Worry free classmate, are you okay?" Sakuraki yougali looked worried at wuchou, looked at the other party in a daze, and worried about whether the other party was ill. "Just now." Wuchou thinks of what just happened and listens to these similar dialogues. Wuchou didn''t leave this time. Although there is a strange sense of disobedience, wuchou needs to confirm one thing. Wait for wuchou to chat with them and finish eating. Those things haven''t happened yet. I still sit here and chat with them safely. "Hello, brother." Xiao Ming came out of the stairs and saw that wuchou was surrounded by three girls. His eyes darkened for a moment. "Woo woo!" A strange red magic array appeared in the sky. A huge black monkey fell from the sky and landed near the school. "Earth bound God." Wuchou looked at the monkey not far away and muttered to himself. The monkey looked at the school not far away and raised his hand. It was a black lightning that destroyed the whole school, including everyone. Zizizi, zizizi ~ second time ~ Wuchou, resurrected from the rooftop again, looked at the girls around and those familiar conversations, and decided to go out. "Xiao Ming, Xiao Ming." Wuchou hurried downstairs. Sure enough, he saw Xiaoming coming up with a bento. He was a little surprised to see wuchou coming down to find himself. "Brother, how do you know that I will come to you?" "There''s no time to explain. Come with me." Boom "What is this?" Boom! Whew, whew, whew! The black light passed through the whole building in an instant. Worry free saw the figure outside the building through one side of the window. Huge, black spider. "Another, earth bound God!" The next second, the black light will surround wuchou, and the whole school will disappear. Zizizi, zizizi ~ third time ~ Wuchou seems to know something. "Well, can you tell me what you like?" Wuchou suddenly interrupted sakuraki yougali''s words, grabbed each other''s hand and asked. "Ah, wuchou classmate, why are you so sudden? I''m not ready yet." Sakuraki yougali blushed and lowered his head. He didn''t dare to see wuchou at all. "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. sakuraki, I just want to know what animals you like." "Ah!" They didn''t expect wuchou to say these words. It''s a little subtle. "Well, wuchou, I like woodpeckers." "Well, that''s good. What about chize?" "Hum, what am I doing?" Chize quanmei didn''t turn her head and didn''t look at wuchou, but she seemed to feel the burning sight of wuchou, and finally reluctantly said. "Frog, are you satisfied?" At this time, Xuehua Qijing jumped directly behind wuchou and said. "What Xiaoxue likes is a spider. Remember, it''s a spider." i see. Wuchou probably guessed. It seems that the reason why he was attacked by the earth bound God is because of the beautiful snow. But why did the other party do it? No, maybe the other party didn''t want to do it at all, but the other party didn''t know it at all. "Well, all I have to do now is one." Wuchou decided to do it just to try one thing. Wuchou turned and held Xuehua Qijing''s hand. As he spoke, he bowed his head and kissed each other''s hand. "Xuehua Qijing, I like you very much, but I have something to do now. When I come back, I''ll take you to see the world you haven''t seen before." With that, wuchou hurried downstairs and just stopped Xiaoming who was going upstairs. "Xiao Ming, I just met you. I want to ask you something." Boom! The huge bird pecked directly through the wall and hit wuchou behind. "What!" Through the skylight, wuchou sees the huge black woodpecker with unknown lines. "I see. So is the woodpecker." "Brother, what are you talking about?" The rubble directly pressed wuchou and Xiaoming on the ground, and the whole school collapsed. Zizizi, zizizi "Well, even frogs can be." "Ah, wuchou, what are you talking about?" Looking at wuchou, the three suddenly sat aside and talked to themselves. They all felt very strange. "Nothing. Let''s go on eating." Worry free while heartless eating their own Bento, while paying attention to the three people around them. "As long as I do something wrong, these three people will release the incredible earth bound God because of anger." Wuchou looked at the stairs and thought. "As long as Xiaoming sees me with other women, he will release the incredible earth binding God." "I want to find a way to have the best of both worlds and let this day pass peacefully, but why are these people around me?" Worry free looked at his watch and felt that time was not enough. We should make a quick decision. Chapter 624 "For the first time, because of Xiaoming, he called the monkey''s earth bound God." "The second time, because I suddenly left and summoned the second earth bound God, spider." "The third time, in order to prevent the emergence of spiders, I first flattered Xuehua Qijing, which led to the emergence of woodpeckers." Worry free thinking while thinking about other countermeasures, but worry free always feels that he may have to spend a lot of time here. (life) "All right!" Wuchou suddenly stood up and startled the three women. She looked at wuchou strangely. "Worry free classmate, what''s the matter with you?" Wuchou suddenly stood up, walked to sakuraki yougali and said. "Sakuraki, are you free tomorrow? Can you accompany me to a place after school?" "Ah, ah!" Sakuraki looked at wuchou with a red face. "Well, no problem. See you tomorrow." Then, in the surprised eyes of sakuraki yougali and akazawa quanmei, wuchou took Xuehua Qijing''s hand and took her to stand up. "Xuehua, after school today, can you wait for me? I have something to tell you." "Of course, no matter what worry free students want to say." Then, in chize quanmei''s eyes at scum, wuchou came to her and held her hand. "Chize classmate, can you take me around at the weekend? I want to know more about here." "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Akazawa quanmei broke free and then turned away to see wuchou. "Hum, look at Miss Ben''s mood." "Well, see you after school." Wuchou quickly cleaned up and left the roof, leaving three women in situ. "Who on earth does he feel for?" The three women were confused for a time. They didn''t know what wuchou was going to do. Wait for wuchou to run down the stairs. After listening to the sound for a while, he found that the earth bound God did not appear. He went down the stairs to deal with Xiaoming. "Xiao Ming, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Xiaoming was just about to go up the stairs when he saw wuchou coming down. "Brother, what''s the matter?" Wuchou put it on each other''s shoulder and pulled Xiaoming to leave quickly. "Xiao Ming, there''s something I''ve wanted to say for a long time." When wuchou pulls Xiaoming to an empty place, wuchou hugs Xiaoming tightly in his arms and straightens out each other''s bangs with his hands. "Brother!" Xiaoming looks at wuchou with unbelievable eyes. She doubts whether wuchou is moved by herself. She finally wants to confess to herself and even plans to break through the secular imprisonment. "Actually, I want to tell you." Before wuchou finished, a voice interrupted their conversation. Clang "Brother wuchou, what are you doing?" Wuchou turned his head and saw that weizhe appeared aside with two bentos, but those two bentos had fallen to the ground. "Weihui, why are you here?" "I also want to ask, what do you want to do?" Boom, boom! "You are brothers and sisters." Boom, boom! "It''s wrong of you to do so." The voice is getting closer and closer, and worry free has felt the strange heat. "No, I''m almost the same, maybe, but I''m different, different." Boom! The wall behind him fell down, and a huge black whale appeared behind him. "Woo woo!" "Brother wuchou, why!" Roaring, the huge water column rushed directly, the water directly corroded the worry free body, and the time restarted again. Zizizi, zizizi ~ fifth ~ Wuchou pulls Xiaoming to a corner where there is no one. He looks around and finds that there is no one else. He is finally relieved. "Brother, what do you want to do?" Xiaoming originally thought that wuchou really wanted to confess to himself before pulling himself away. However, looking at wuchou while hiding from others and looking for a position, Xiaoming knew that the other party didn''t hate him for saying those things. "Xiao Ming, actually, listen to me. It''s very important. I decided to tell you because I believe you." "I''m so glad, brother. You really regard me as the most important person. Tell me. I won''t tell others." Dong Dong Dong A strange sound sounded Dong Dong Dong Strange footsteps, and a trace of strange wood impact. "We were asked to take good care of you. Don''t come casually." "But you''re still really going too far. You treat us like this." "Even my father can''t forgive me." Wuchou looked up at the ceiling and saw two familiar and strange girls (Lori), floating in the air, looking at wuchou with no expression. "Emerald star stone, Cang star stone?" "Ah, how can I know your names?" Wuchou didn''t think so much. A dark green light surrounded wuchou. Wuchou only saw his body shrink slowly and finally fall to the ground. "I''m sorry, father. We are all poor controlled people." ~ sixth ~ Wuchou took Xiaoming''s hand and was ready to leave, but he hesitated. "Xiao Ming, I want to tell you something." "What?" Wuchou patted Xiaoming''s head and said. "No matter what you do in the future, you are my favorite sister. I will take care of you all my life." Then he left alone without worry. "Is that all right?" Wuchou stood outside the school, looked at the five women who were unknown and brought bad luck to themselves, and began to feel whether it was better to hide away, so that they could, can? Wuchou can''t even think clearly about what he wants to do. Originally, he seems to have any purpose, but he has forgotten because of these things. "No matter, in short, I go home first. I always feel that I can find my answer at home." Boom, boom, boom! At the moment when wuchou left school, the sky suddenly turned dark red, and a huge cyclone even swept the whole town. "What''s the matter? I shouldn''t have stepped on thunder. What''s the situation?" A huge magic array appeared in the sky, drawing incredible runes. Coming out of the magic circle was a dark black giant bird with dark red lines looming. "Earth binds God, but this sense of oppression." With a flash of crimson light, wuchou always feels that the red light seems to be getting closer and closer. No, it''s moving. The red light is moving. Whew, whew, whew! The red light passed through the buildings and white clouds in an instant. All the light hit the ground and caused big explosions. "What the hell happened!" ~ seventh ~ Wuchou finished everything and stood quietly at the school gate. "Am I confined here?" Wuchou can''t believe it, but if he is really limited here, why didn''t he respond when he wasn''t in school before. "Because, am I at school now?" Worry free, guess what. Chapter 625 Shashasha Worry free slowly write down your own records in your notebook. About the threat to the world and the restart. Also, about the earth bound God corresponding to all girls. Wuchou also wants to write down many things for his near future. "Brother, what are you doing?" Xiaoming suddenly probes over from behind wuchou. Wuchou, who is still recording, is frightened. He quickly covers his notes. "Xiao Ming, I''m scared to death. What''s the matter?" "I just want to see, brother, what are you writing?" snoring Xiaoming holds the whole person from behind wuchou. The whole person is pressed behind wuchou, and his head is tightly attached to wuchou''s shoulder. "Hey, brother, what the hell are you doing? Can you tell me?" Although wuchou can''t see it, he feels that Xiaoming''s eyes have lost their reflection, and the dim eyes look at wuchou, making someone sweat. "Nothing, just homework." "Ah, let me see. Since it''s homework." Xiaoming reached out and planned to open wuchou''s hand to see the contents. "Stop, a lot of people are watching." "Ah, we are brothers and sisters. What do they care about? Don''t resist, brother. Let me have a look." Looking at Xiaoming trying harder and harder to compete with himself, and wuchou seems to see that the sky outside is a little different. Dark red sky, unusual magic array. "I know, I know." Wuchou has no choice but to loosen Xiaoming''s shackles first, and then quickly pull Xiaoming away from the classroom. "Brother?" Xiaoming looks at wuchou and pulls himself away. He is a little excited, happy and looking forward to it. "Brother, why did you bring me here?" Wuchou pulls Xiaoming to the roof, closes the door with his backhand, and knocks Xiaoming on the wall. "Xiao Ming, can you tell me something very important?" "Yes, no matter what you want to ask, I will answer you." Originally, wuchou just wanted to distract Xiaoming, but when wuchou looked at Xiaoming seriously, he finally found that it was a little different. "Ah!" Xiaoming couldn''t help shouting out. She felt wuchou''s hand swimming around her neck. There was even a movement that might continue to move forward, which scared her out of her mind. Then, wuchou lifted Xiaoming''s hair, touched the tattoo around her neck and said. "Xiao Ming, can you tell me where your tattoo came from?" Next to Xiaoming''s neck, there is a small black tattoo, the tattoo of a black monkey. "Xiao Ming, this is very important. Tell me, where did this tattoo come from?" Xiaoming suddenly becomes silent when she hears what wuchou says. "Xiao Ming?" Boom! The magic of purple red meeting appeared in Xiaoming''s hand and pushed wuchou away at once. "Xiao Ming?" Weng Weng Zizizi, zizizi "This is a test." The purplish red flame surrounds Xiaoming''s body, and the tip of her hair turns purplish red. "Human beings need to grow up in order to abandon their once immature self." Black tattoos slowly spread all over the body, and Xiaoming''s eyes turned dark. "You think so, too. Worry free. No, I should say, elder brother." The sound of Xiaoming becomes ethereal and hoarse, just like a machine. "Who are you?" "Who am I, my brother? Isn''t that obvious?" Xiaoming covered his chest with one hand, as if he was in pain. He looked at wuchou. "It''s too much. I even forgot my sister, brother." "Stop kidding, who the hell are you?" Xiao Ming put away the expression and action he had just pondered and looked at Wu Chou seriously. "Don''t you know who I am?" "What is your purpose?" "Return." "Return?" Xiao Ming looked straight at Wu Chou. "Poor, why, how can they do that? It''s too poor." "What the hell are you talking about?" Weng Weng A black hand went straight through wuchou''s body, grabbed someone''s neck and pulled him out. "Rude man!" Wuchou''s hair was instantly dyed white, and a black sun tattoo appeared on him. "I want to infect my soul. Who are you?" "Hum, it''s just a soul who is regarded as a shackle and claims to be a God." The purple magic surrounds the whole roof. "Let''s see our strength." The black chains aim at wuchou and come directly. The powerful black particles are released from wuchou''s hand. There is no way to delete these black chains. Click, click The black chain hoists the man without worry. The more he struggles, the tighter the chain becomes. "Let go of me. What the hell do you want?" Xiaoming goes to wuchou and puts one hand directly through the other''s chest. "Uh!" "This is the world of dreams. Even they can''t casually point to the world. Naturally, you can''t resist US." The dark black energy slowly infiltrates into the worry free body, just like tentacles, and slowly fills the worry free body. "This place itself is ours and belongs to us. Foreign objects like you need to be expelled." The black energy invaded the worry free brain, went deep into his soul and began to change something. Strange scenes appeared in wuchou''s mind. Zizizi, zizizi Seven different gods Seven unyielding souls Hatred, fire, regret, changed everything. Seven monsters that destroy the world Scream, cry for help, death, envelop the whole world. The brave man of the different world appeared in front of seven monsters. "I will defuse your hatred. The human beings in this world have betrayed you, so let me compensate their sins." Seven different sins go deep into the body of the brave, but the brave is not beaten to submission by these seven forces. On the contrary, they subdue seven unyielding souls by their own strength. The brave man completed the task given to him by the gods and told the seven unyielding souls his hidden identity. "Why don''t you resist? You''re just like us." The brave man responds to the devil in his heart. "If I keep complaining like you, who will help others so that they don''t complain?" The devil inside is convinced by the mentality of the brave. Demons always thought they could travel with the brave until that day. The strongest and most powerful brave have their own weaknesses. If weaknesses are exploited by bad people, the consequences will be unimaginable. The weakness of the brave is only the most important one, his most important family. Demons always remember that as long as the brave talk about his family, the smile on his face can''t be covered. "I used to be weak, but she always took care of me. Even if I might leave her on the way, she didn''t give up on me." Brave people love their families very much. Chapter 626 "Remember." Boom, boom, boom. Black magic, like a huge hammer, a hammer, a hammer, is beating the locked memories in the depths of worry free soul. "Remember, all that, your original identity." The black magic smashed down with a hammer, and finally made the originally tightly locked chain a little loose. "Enough!" Weng Weng The great magic fell from the air and pushed Xiaoming away from wuchou. "Originally, I thought you couldn''t turn over any huge waves, but I was wrong. It was outrageous." People surrounded by light as like as two peas, fell from half empty to slowly and like a little song. "The will of the world? But you are only the will of my body and the world. This is the world of dreams, not where you can dominate." "Even so, my strength is stronger than you, you attachment." "The longer you hide, the more painful it will be when he notices it. Why do you do this?" The other person closed his eyes, remained silent for a while and said. "We can''t help it. It''s our business. We don''t need you to intervene." "Hum, all seven of us are here. You have only one person. Do you want to stop us?" The other party seems to have guessed the number gap, but said blandly. "If you had the strength to take him away, how could you talk to me here?" "Cut." "You want to awaken his memory, but it''s also your intention to kill him. Tell me, what''s your real purpose? I don''t believe you will be so stupid." "Hum, forget it. There are many opportunities. You can''t be in this world all the time. We have many opportunities. At that time, he will go back with us." Seeing Xiaoming give up, the other party had to leave quickly. After all, we should find someone to help quickly, otherwise we can''t hold the whole thing down. When wuchou wakes up from his coma and sees himself lying in the infirmary, Xiaoming sits next to him and smiles at Mimi. "Xiao Ming, are you Xiao Ming?" "What do you think, brother?" Wuchou can see that Xiaoming''s right eye is still that deep purplish red. He looks at wuchou playfully. "What the hell do you want to do?" Xiao Ming sat down and stroked Wu Chou''s face with his hand. "I just want you to wake up. There is no other idea. I can hurt anyone, but I can''t hurt you." "No wonder, then why did you kill me so many times." "Ah, it''s a surprise that you still have the memory of restarting the world." Xiaoming seems a little "surprised" and continues to ponder. He looks at wuchou. "Elder brother, you don''t have to think so much. We have only one purpose, that is, you. I don''t care about the rest." "Xiao Ming." "And elder brother, you can not call me this name. Oh, naturally, it doesn''t matter if you are used to calling me that. After all, this body is your sister." "Or do you really have a strange idea about this body?" Xiaoming sat directly on wuchou, untied a button on his collar, and even opened his clothes to reveal part of his stomach. "Elder brother, what are you worried about? Is it this body, my will, or is it the so-called blood relationship between this body and you?" Xiao Ming lowers down and lies on Wu Chou''s body. "Don''t worry, the child can''t hear us." "Obviously, you really don''t have any blood relationship with her. You are just strangers. What do you care about?" "Or do you like your sister and break the so-called imprisonment to satisfy yourself and make your blood boil?" "Enough!" Wuchou pushes away Xiaoming sitting on his body. The other party just floats in the air and looks at wuchou jokingly. "Elder brother, why are you angry? Am I wrong?" "Stop talking. I just regard Xiaoming as my sister, that''s all." "Really?" Wuchou felt the change of voice and watched Xiaoming. "Brother, I''m just your sister. Isn''t there anything else?" Wuchou knows that he has been cheated again. "Xiao Ming, do you hear me?" "Brother, tell me, you actually have ideas about me, don''t you?" Xiaoming walks to wuchou, reaches out his hand and holds wuchou''s hand tightly, and the corners of his eyes are slowly moist. "Brother, tell me, what do you think of me?" Wuchou didn''t speak, but loosened Xiaoming''s hand and held Xiaoming''s shoulder with both hands. "Xiao Ming, don''t do this. You''re just my sister. You know." "Yes, I''m your sister and I''m your only family, you know?" "I know." Xiao Ming smiled and hugged Wu Chou tightly. "My family should get along well. No one can match me. I am closer to you and know you better than any woman." "That''s right." "I love you more than anyone else." "That''s right." "I can''t compare with any woman, can I?" "That''s right." "Then you love me too, don''t you?" "Of course, because you are my sister." Snap Slap hard and hit wuchou on the face. "Brother, I''m cruel to you. Don''t pay attention to me in the future!" Wuchou covered his face and sat in place, wondering if he had done something wrong. Clang The door is pushed open again, and Xiaoming walks in again. But wuchou knows that the person who controls Xiaoming''s body now is not Xiaoming. "What''s the matter? How did you refuse each other? Obviously, you like her very much and want to be with her." "I shouldn''t appear in her world. Maybe I''ll leave her like this. It''s best for her." "Hum, now, how about making a bet with me?" "Bet? Bet what?" Xiaoming smiled at wuchou and said. "You can be reborn. I know. You''ve played games. You know, from today on, you have to choose other women. When you and this woman decide to live together completely, time will restart. You will forget everything and choose others again." "Finally, you will choose the sister you abandoned, finally recover all these things, and tell me your answer." "Of course, this is also a good opportunity. Others also hope to have more contact with you, not just rely on me." "Well, do you accept it?" Wuchou was silent for a moment. "I do, I also want to know, my heart." "Remember, you can''t use any power now. If others want to hinder you with violence, I hope you can pass their difficulties. Today, please remember, start your journey tomorrow." When wuchou faints again, Xiaoming smiles. "What would you do if it were you?" Chapter 627 How dazzling Wuchou feels that the sun shines on his face through the window, but wuchou clearly remembers that his room has no window to shine on his face. When wuchou wakes up, he finds himself lying in a strange room surrounded by strange colors. Zizi, Zizi Tick, tick Blood slowly seeped in from the crack in the door, and the whole floor was penetrated by blood. "Elder brother, you should understand the truth that an inch of harem and an inch of blood, right?" The blood rose slowly, like a huge lake. "Elder brother, no matter what you want to do in the future, you should remember this sentence. In this world, you have only one choice." The blood slowly surrounded wuchou, and the whole person fell into the blood and couldn''t breathe. "Uh huh!" Wuchou woke up from his dream, looked around and found himself lying in his home. He was still familiar with the furnishings and furniture around. Everything was so familiar that wuchou was finally relieved. "Elder brother, are you awake?" Xiaoming came in with a plate. It seemed that wuchou saw a glittering knife on it. "Xiao Ming, what are you doing in here?" "Help you clean up, because you think you''re at home now, so you''re safe?" "Xiao Ming, what are you talking about?" Poop Xiaoming takes out the silver channel directly from the plate and stabs it directly into wuchou''s body. "Uh!" "Elder brother, elder brother, can''t you see? My purpose." Poop, poop Every time you draw a knife, you bring the next knife. You can insert it more ruthlessly. You can''t do anything except watching it happen. "Why?" "For you, for you, everything I do is for you." Pain occupies the worry free brain and slowly sleeps again. "Uh huh!" Wuchou woke up again, but this time he didn''t lie at home, but on the ground. If wuchou remembered correctly, this is the school infirmary. "Is this a dream or a reality?" No worry, I don''t know. I just know that I need to wake up a little, look around and know the time now. The sun is about to set. Worry free can see some students leave together through the window, perhaps after school. Dong Dong Dong There was a knock at the door of the infirmary. "Come in." Creak The person who came in was the monitor of wuchou''s class, sakuraki yougali, the earth binding God of woodpeckers. "Wuchou classmate, are you better?" "Sakuraki, how did you know I was here?" "Your sister told us that you were a little uncomfortable, so you stayed here." Sakuraki came in from Gali, then reached out and closed the door, even locked it. "Sakuraki?" "Oh, wuchou, I heard you joined a strange love game, right?" "How do you know?" "She and I are good friends. After all, I like her best, so I will tell her everything and she will tell me everything." Sakuraki yugali rolled up his sleeves, and a Black Woodpecker tattoo was engraved on his arm. "She said that although she didn''t like this game, she preferred another game. I hope wuchou students can play with us." "What would you do if I said no?" Boom! A black finger quickly wiped wuchou''s face and directly inserted into one side of the wall. "If you talk nonsense again, the next target of this finger is your head." "Well, first tell me, what''s your game?" Sakuraki yougali handed a knife to wuchou and said. "Worry free classmate, your ability can''t be used in this world. Leave this knife to you. Resist well. Remember, this knife can only hurt some people, and you can only use this knife to resist those people, otherwise your will explode." Inexplicably, wuchou took a knife to fight against something he didn''t know. "Wait, what does it matter? What do you want to do?" "Ah, wuchou, I just give you something and play a game with you." Sakuraki walked to wuchou from Gali. Youchou held the knife tightly and scratched a blood mark on his hand. "You see, this knife can be used against us. If you plan to deal with us, you can use this knife." Until sakuraki leaves from Gali, wuchou still doesn''t understand the purpose of the other party''s giving himself this knife. "Maybe just give me a weapon that can resist." Or I dug a trap for me to be killed by them again when I hurt them. No worries, I don''t know. Wuchou thought he was the only one who came to see him today. Unexpectedly, another person came to the door soon. thump-thump-thump "Come in." Pushed open the door and walked in, it was sakuraki yugali''s good friend, akazawa quanmei. "Chize, what are you doing here?" Whew! I saw chize quanmei throw a mobile phone to wuchou. "Chize classmate?" "Take it, or don''t blame me if something happens in the future." With that, chize quanmei left. "Inexplicable." Zizizi, zizizi When wuchou came back again, he found himself standing near the station, holding an umbrella in his hand, standing here alone. "What the hell am I?" Clatter Rain, slowly falling down. Tick, tick Wuchou stood in place aimlessly, completely unaware of what he wanted to do and what he was doing here. Wuchou didn''t even remember what he came here to do and what he needed to do. "Oneself, like a strange puppet, is controlled by others." "Ah, the rain is really heavy." A man rushed in, twisted off the excess rain on his clothes, and looked at wuchou "unexpectedly". "Ah, brother wuchou, I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence." "Weihui, what do you think?" "Hee hee, what are you talking about? I just happened to be here." Weizhe sat beside wuchou, watching the heavy rain outside, and was silent for a moment. "Brother wuchou, do you remember everything we had." "Sorry, I don''t remember at all." "Yes, brother wuchou didn''t know at that time. He was clearly my brother, but his idea was very naive, just like a child." "At the beginning, we were also children. We didn''t know." Weizhe smiled, but in wuchou''s view, it was very strange. "Brother wuchou, the big whale likes you very much, and so do I. so this rain is my gift to you and myself." Boom! A few thunder suddenly sounded, but all this did not frighten worry free. On the contrary, the man sitting next to him made himself more afraid. "Not found." "Shh, enjoy the rain." Chapter 628 Drop, drop, drop Dizzy, where am I? Wuchou frowned and opened his eyes slowly. He found that everything in front of him was upside down, and his hands seemed to swing downward. Wuchou looked around and found that he was sitting in the driver''s seat of a car. The car didn''t know when it had overturned. He hung it on his seat by his seat belt, or he would fall directly. Looking down, you can''t see the bottom. Wuchou slowly controlled his body, leaned towards the door, stuck his feet firmly in the chair, jumped and kicked out of the door. As soon as he jumped out of the car, wuchou watched the car fall directly off the cliff. The lights were not turned off. He watched the car fall and make a shocking sound. "Where is this?" Wuchou always feels that it is familiar and strange here, but he can''t remember where it is. Phone, no worry, remember the phone. Wuchou quickly turned his pocket and found that the mobile phone was still there. At that time, chize gave him the mobile phone. When you turn on the phone, you just have all the phones you need, including those of five people. Wuchou makes a random call, but no matter who you call, you can''t get through. When wuchou is ready to give up, a strange call comes. "Hello, hello." "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Zizizi, zizizi The street lights on the road flashed, the yellow light faded slowly, and the hoarse voice kept coming from all around. "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The black shadow came out from the ground, clearly could not see the appearance of these people, but wuchou always felt that they knew each other. "Who are you?" "We are the dead of the past." Click, Zizi The dead walking in front of wuchou came slowly with a scythe. "We all remember you. You can''t be forgiven. You can''t be forgiven." "Ah ah ah!" Click The scythe is aimed at wuchou and cut it down directly. If wuchou doesn''t escape quickly, wuchou will be cut down. "Who the hell are you?" Since the sense of vision is getting stronger and stronger, worry free always feels that they have something to do with themselves. "Can''t forgive, can''t forgive, those who abandon us can''t be forgiven." The black light came directly to the face and drove wuchou into the abyss. "Ah ah!" Poop Wuchou fell into a pool. No, it should be said that he fell into a lake. The water surrounds wuchou like a hand pulling wuchou slowly into the lake from behind wuchou. Zizi, Zizi A strange sight appeared in front of wuchou. Isolated villa, two people who depend on each other, lean against the fence and watch the sun slowly set in the distance. "In this world, only you, only me, no other people, no other creatures, our communication, only one thing, calling each other''s names." The girl lying in wuchou''s arms tilted her mouth slightly, but no matter how wuchou remembered it, she didn''t know what the other little brother looked like. "This is not a lake, this is an ocean." "Uh huh!" Wuchou woke up again and found that he didn''t know when, lying in his living room and sleeping on the ground. "What did I do?" Press your forehead hard. Wuchou always feels that he is too strange recently. This world and his memory are not under control at all. Clang A strange thing fell from the cupboard and hit wuchou''s foot. "What is this?" Wuchou picked up what hit him and looked at the manual carefully. "Hallucinogens?" Wuchou didn''t understand why there was such a thing at home. Xiaoming opened the door and came in. "Brother, are you awake?" However, seeing the things in wuchou''s hand, Xiaoming''s face suddenly changed and his voice trembled. "Brother, what''s in your hand?" "Can you tell me how this thing appeared in our house?" "I don''t know. Let me throw it out for you." Wuchou stands up and grabs Xiaoming''s hand. "Xiao Ming, you drugged me. Why?" "No, it''s not me who drugged you. It''s her. She said. You must do so, or there won''t be enough time." "What do you mean?" Poop "Uh!" A black arm, mercilessly through the worry free body, dug out a white sphere. "Finally dug it out." Weizhe stood behind wuchou and took it out directly from wuchou''s body. The white sphere glittered on wuchou''s hand. "This insurance needs to be removed. Only in this way can you completely leave with us." Wuchou looked at his chest. It was clear that he had been penetrated just now, but there was no wound on his body. "What''s that?" "Your insurance must be removed." A twist, the white soul is broken, and wuchou can sense that a certain existence in his body is removed. "Brother wuchou, everything else in your body is necessary. Only this, uncertain existence, are those people locked in your body." Wuchou feels weaker and weaker, as if he is suffocating. "After all, it''s different from your separation. They leave voluntarily. It''s just that you lose passively and naturally have a little rejection." Looking at wuchou kneeling painfully on the ground, Xiaoming and weizhe pull up wuchou with both hands and slowly put them on the bed. "Brother, just have a good rest. Soon you will find that your body is different." Wait for no worry to sleep slowly. Zizi, Zizi When wuchou recovers slowly, he sits up hard. Although he is very weak, he always feels that his body is a little different. The original mysterious feeling has disappeared. Wuchou feels that some of his physical constraints have disappeared. "You''re awake." Wuchou looks at Xiaoming and doesn''t know why. Wuchou feels that Xiaoming is a little happy. "Brother, now you don''t need to leave this world. Your link with that person has been lifted. You can stay in this world all the time." Xiaoming sits beside wuchou, holding wuchou''s hand. "Brother, you can choose to stay in this world. You can wake up. You don''t need to continue that experiment. Wake up." "Wake up, Xiao Ming. What the hell are you talking about?" "Brother, you are in a dream now. In the dream world, as long as you wake up, you will remember everything. We don''t need to treat you like this." Wuchou now knows that he was in a dream. No wonder all this is so strange. All this is very strange. "But why did I enter the dream? Can you tell me?" "Brother, you only choose to enter the dream because you hesitate." "No, my body tells me." "What?" Wuchou pointed to himself and said. "Sure, there are other reasons for me to enter the world." Chapter 629 Tick, tick, tick Wuchou slowly pounded the clock in front of him with a screwdriver. Sitting beside him was wuchou''s classmate, chize quanmei. "Chize, don''t you just make a pendulum clock? Why do you want a classmate like me to help? Are you too idle?" "I want you to take care of it and repair it well, or I won''t let you go." Chize quanmei sat aside and looked at wuchou carefully. She just had an abnormal twitch when wuchou didn''t pay attention to herself. "Not yet, I''m still normal." "What are you talking about?" While repairing the pendulum clock, wuchou looked at chize quanmei and always felt whether the other party was hiding something from him. "Nothing, you go on." Chize quanmei looked at wuchou, put her fingers on her mouth without intuition, and her eyes became sharp. Dong Dong Dong "Quanmei sauce, my sister came in." Push open the door, is worry free classmate, sakuraki yougali. "Sakuraki, what did you say just now?" Wuchou doesn''t know that these two people are actually sisters. Obviously, neither of them lives elsewhere, and wuchou clearly remembers that their life experiences are a little different. "Ah, wuchou classmate, why are you here?" Sakuraki yugali was a little surprised to see wuchou here. "Sakuraki, you haven''t explained what you just said." Wuchou puts the pendulum clock on the wall and walks in front of each other. "You just said, sister, did I hear you right?" Wuchou looked at them carefully, but he couldn''t see that they were like sisters. Weng Weng Feeling the familiar magic, wuchou quickly changed the topic. "Well, well, I don''t think so much. Tell me when you have this idea." With that, wuchou left chize quanmei''s home. "Really, what the hell am I doing here?" Since yesterday and Xiaoming explained their reasons for staying here, wuchou felt that he needed to continue the game, because only in this way can wuchou understand the reasons for staying in the world. Click, click The breeze blew slowly from the distance. In addition to the sound of bicycle chains sliding, there was also the sound of the wind blowing through his ears. With the surrounding grassland, everything was like a dream. Clang A stone suddenly got stuck on the wheel of wuchou, tripped directly, and wuchou, who had not responded, fell directly to the ground. "Pain, pain." Wuchou stood up from the ground, wiped the dirt on his face, and wondered why a stone suddenly appeared. "Hee hee." A laugh interrupted the worry free reverie. "Who is it?" Worry free turns around and doesn''t know when sakuraki yougali has caught up with him and looks at his joke behind him. "Sakuraki, why are you here?" "Well, I can''t be here in E. it''s rare to see worry free students eating here." "You did it." Sakuraki laughed but didn''t speak. "Sakuraki, what''s your purpose?" "I just want to talk to you, worry free classmate." Sakuraki walks to wuchou from Gali, pulls wuchou up and takes him to the grass. "Classmate wuchou, do you see the shrine on the mountain?" Sakuraki pointed to the shrine on the mountain and said. Indeed, looking in this direction, you can see a shrine standing in the mountains, which is not very obvious. "That''s my home." Wuchou didn''t interrupt the other party, waiting for the other party to continue to explain. "As for what you heard, it''s right. Quanmei and I are sisters, but we are a little different. We are half sisters." "It''s a little funny. Obviously, the two sisters are the same father, but because my mother is the woman outside the man, I can''t be recognized and live outside like this." "Sakuraki, are you cruel to him?" "Although he didn''t take me back, he always took good care of me. I don''t hate him." "But, actually, I''m afraid." Sakura hugged her calf and shrunk into a ball. "I''m afraid that I will hurt quanmei''s family sooner or later. I just hope to have a family who can always accompany me." "So, sakuraki, what do you want to do?" "I want, I want a family, so." The black energy slowly accumulated behind sakuraki yougali and formed a pair of black wings. "Like me, wuchou didn''t accompany his parents, only one sister. Can you understand me, understand everything about me, and be in the same situation as me?" Looking at sakuraki yougali''s eyes more and more wrong, wuchou reaches out to check. The knife is still on him. "Sakuraki, what do you want to do?" "Adult monkey said that as long as you can really fall in love with someone, you can always be with him. I don''t know whether I like you or not, but I want a family." "Break your hands and feet, take you back and take good care of you. You will fall in love with me sooner or later, won''t you?" Very good, very strong, worry free can''t help leaving. "You think clearly, classmate sakuraki, if you hurt me, the others will not let you go." "It''s all right. The monkey said yesterday that you still want to leave us. It doesn''t matter to be tough?" Sakuraki yugali''s body twitched suddenly, and his eyes turned deep blue. "Moreover, I don''t want to be behind this monkey for a long time. I said, it''s no problem to be radical. I''ll come back to you sooner or later." Well, if sakuraki yugali is still convinced by wuchou, but controlled by the earth bound God, he can only escape. "Sakuraki, look who is the man behind you?" Waiting for the other party to turn around suddenly, wuchou quickly picked up his bike and left quickly. "Worry free classmate, are you funny and want to leave in this way?" Two slender hands came over from behind. Sakuraki youjiazhen pasted the whole person behind wuchou and smiled a little deeply. "A little punishment should be given to those who are unwilling to accept fate." Click "Uh!" He fell off his bike and rolled on the ground for several times. The whole man fell down on the ditch. A few broken ribs, maybe, maybe just cracked. Wuchou coughed a mouthful of blood, and the pain was not relieved. Poop A finger goes straight through wuchou''s palm and nails wuchou to the ground. "Alas, originally I just broke the bones. It seems that this is not possible. Sooner or later you will escape, or it''s more practical to cut off your hands and feet." Kill yourself. Wuchou slowly touched his pocket with his other hand. When the other party didn''t notice, he cut his neck with a knife. "Bad." Chapter 630 Zizizi, zizizi Wuchou looked at sakuraki yugali sitting next to him, and his heart had changed a little. "Classmate wuchou, do you see the shrine on the mountain?" "Actually, sakuraki, I have something to tell you." It''s better to start first. Don''t worry. You don''t want the other party to suddenly have some emotional fluctuations, and then put yourself in trouble. "Sakuraki, are you happy now?" "Ah, wuchou, why do you ask?" "In fact, I am very happy. Although I have no parents to accompany me, I have you, other classmates and my sister. Even if there are more difficulties, I can face other hardships with a smile." "So don''t feel that you have any regrets in your life. In fact, you are already very happy." "I''m happy?" Sakuraki yougali lowered his head, looked at wuchou, clenched his hand, blushed and smiled foolishly. "Thank you, wuchou classmate. I''m very happy." As he spoke, sakuraki yougali seemed to think of something and said to wuchou. "Worry free classmate, in fact, you and I have met, do you remember?" Worry free can''t really remember, so I have to shake my head. "It''s too much. We met once when we were young, near the shrine. At that time, you helped me find my mother''s relics." "Ah, is there such a thing? I don''t remember at all." "It turns out that this matter is so small in your eyes. After all, worry free students were very different and delicious at that time." Looking at sakuraki yougali''s body slowly emitting black energy, wuchou knows he screwed up. It''s better to start first. Poop Zizizi, zizizi ~ second time ~ "Classmate wuchou, have you seen the shrine on the mountain?" "Sakuraki, actually, I want to tell you something." Wuchou grabbed each other''s hand and said. "Actually, you and I met long ago. Do you remember?" "I''m so happy. You remember, wuchou classmate. Yes, you and I met once in the shrine. At that time, you broke into my life for the first time." "At that time, I remember I was looking for something with you. Although I don''t know what it is, I think it must be very important." "Yes, it''s my mother''s relic. You remember wuchou, classmate." Sakuraki yugali looked a little excited and had an unusual flush on his face. "In fact, at that time, I had feelings for you. Do you know?" "Ah!" "I think you can accept me, right? Stay with me all the time." Wuchou didn''t expect things to develop so quickly. He hurriedly interrupted each other and was ready to find a reason to perfunctory. "Worry free classmate, you don''t like me, do you?" Looking at wuchou, he didn''t want to look at himself. Sakuraki''s eyes dimmed, and his black energy loomed. "Well, I screwed up again." Poop Zizizi, zizizi ~ third time ~ Worry free is a little helpless. If you guide the other party to self pity, you will not escape. If you lead the other party''s feelings for yourself, you can''t accept it casually. "Well, maybe it''s not impossible to try." Wuchou slowly leads out the feelings of the other party through the dialogue just now. "In fact, sakuraki, me too. I like you very much." Sakuraki yougali was stunned when he heard wuchou''s words. "Then, even if I win?" Poop A black sharp knife stretched out from sakuraki yougali and stabbed it into wuchou''s body. "Sakuraki?" Two black energy hands stretched out from sakuraki yougali, pulled the worry free wound and opened it greatly. "Ah ah!" "You like me, you like me, then my body must be ready to accept my return." The black earth bound God stared at wuchou with ferocious eyes. "I want to go back. Only here is my destination." The dark energy has been transferred into the worry free body, but soon the black energy is excluded. "You lie, you lie, deceive me again, why, why, obviously I love you so much!" The black hand danced in the air. Without worry, he found the right opportunity and stabbed himself. Zizizi, zizizi ~ fourth ~ Wuchou didn''t expect that what he said casually would lead to such a big trouble. He is really in trouble now. "Classmate wuchou, did you see the shrine on the mountain?" "Ah, I can''t see it. Why don''t you take me to have a look, Mr. sakuraki?" "Yes." Wuchou thought, since I don''t agree, I can''t go. Wuchou waited for the opportunity to leave directly when he went up the mountain. As soon as he turned around and was ready to leave, sakuraki yugali took his shoulder and leaned behind him. "Worry free classmate, where do you want to go? The shrine is another way." Poop Zizizi, zizizi ~ fifth ~ Wuchou follows sakuraki yougali to the shrine. Looking at sakuraki yougali''s living environment, wuchou feels a little strange. "Sakuraki, it''s hard to live here." "OK, because although there are no relatives at home, I still have a very close relative." "Relatives?" Then the door of the shrine was pushed open, and a little girl came out with a strange hat. "Yugali, I''m hungry. What can I eat?" The little girl slowly opened her narrowed eyes and saw that there was an outsider here besides sakuraki yougali, which immediately changed a lot. "Cough, yugali, don''t say a word when a guest comes. Don''t change your clothes quickly to entertain the guest." "Yes, Lord God." Lord God? Wuchou looks at the little girl in front of her with suspicious eyes. She wears a frog hat and doesn''t dress up at the edge. Moreover, wuchou can smell it. The little girl has a strong smell of wine. "Laurie, the waste material stained with tobacco and wine?" Wuchou suddenly thinks of someone and suddenly wants to laugh. "What are you laughing at, you mortal? When you see that the LORD God hasn''t come to worship, the LORD God will bless you." Looking at wuchou, she had no respect for herself. Little Laurie trembled angrily, but she had nothing to do with him. "Lord Suwa, come in quickly. The tea is ready." Hearing sakuraki yougali''s words, little Laurie cut and turned into the shrine. "Come in, rude human." Wuchou walks in with little Lori. Although it has been cleaned up, wuchou still smells the smell of wine. Sakuraki yougali has changed into a witch dress and looks particularly attractive. "Lord Suwa, I said that it''s bad for your health to drink less wine in the future." "I''m a God. Don''t worry, Gary. You''d better worry about the human in front of you. He''s not a good thing." "Lord Suwa, don''t talk nonsense. Wuchou''s classmates are good people." Worry free for a moment. Maybe you really chose the right option. It''s right to come here. Chapter 631 Click Suwa zaizi bit off the scallops in front of him, picked up the teacup in front of him and drank a few mouthfuls. "I said by Gary, I don''t object to you bringing people back, but I''m tired of scallops if you can bring something to eat." With that, Suwa zaiko took another bite and said disgust, but he still saw that the other party enjoyed it. "Lord Suwa, as I said, you just need to drink less wine and buy others for you when the economic situation is better. As a result, you don''t listen, and I can''t help it." Perhaps this conversation is not the first time. Sakuraki yougali quietly picked up the teacup in front of him and sipped it quietly. "Moreover, as a God, can''t you dress up in front of people who may become believers? There are outsiders here." "Cut, it''s impossible to collect faith here. I''ll do it." With that, the waste frog lay on the ground, and the whole man lay there with big characters and sighed. "Don''t be surprised. Don''t worry about your classmates. That''s what Suwa zaiko is. I hope you don''t mind." "It''s all right. It''s just a little unexpected. The God you said is like this." With that, wuchou also glanced at the waste frog. Well, the other party didn''t care about wuchou''s words and actions, but still lay on the ground. However, although he didn''t care very much, he didn''t care very much, but he didn''t care at all when he saw Suwa lying on the ground, motionless, his legs wearing white silk, shaking in front of worry free, really. "Oh, hee hee, boy, where do you look?" Suwa zaizu suddenly sat up and stared at wuchou with a smile, making a guilty person turn his head. "No, I didn''t see anything." But before wuchou could say anything, Suwa seemed surprised. He climbed to the corner of the wall and suddenly grabbed wuchou''s head with both hands from behind wuchou. "Wuchou, what were you doing just now?" Looking at the purple energy slowly overflowing, without worry, I quickly picked up the knife and started to fall. Zizizi, zizizi ~ first time ~ Wuchou glanced at Suwa Wanzi, who was shaking his legs on the ground, and soon shifted his eyes. He just didn''t know if it was the illusion of wuchou. He always felt that Suwa Wanzi did it on purpose. "Hee hee, yugali, your little boyfriend is very obedient. He dares to peek at me." "No, I didn''t do anything." Wuchou wanted to explain it quickly, but what he got was sakuraki yougali''s suspicion. "Ah, it turns out that wuchou is such a person. I''m really out of my sight." With that, the black energy slowly spread all over the body, and sakuraki approached wuchou step by step from Gali. Come on, come on, I can''t do it again. Zizizi, zizizi ~ second time ~ Suwa seemed to shake his legs here on purpose, but wuchou was very careful this time and decided not to see Suwa. After all, he would not be fooled again. This time wuchou was very careful, so Suwa Wanzi was disappointed this time. Wuchou couldn''t go to see each other, but wuchou thought it was over. Unexpectedly, Suwa Wanzi walked slowly to wuchou and pulled his collar. "Ha, it''s a little hot, boy, don''t you think?" Looking at each other seems to deliberately show it to yourself. Wuchou can''t help but think of what may happen. Wuchou can only recite the famous heart clearing formula and calm down slowly. "Boy, what are you hesitating about?" When Suwa visited Wu Chou, he almost jumped into Wu Chou''s arms. It was just obvious that another hurried to stop Suwa. "Lord Suwa, stop. Don''t mess with me." Sakuraki yougali finally couldn''t see it. He hurried to the frog and pulled her away. "Yugali, why don''t you understand? I''m just helping you see if this man is worth everything you pay. Why don''t you understand?" "Lord Suwa, you''re old enough. Should you find someone to take care of yourself? You can''t always salted fish in this shrine." Just after that, a Laurie suddenly withered and sat alone on the ground drawing a circle. "Yugali, you guy, I just want to find you a good family, and I''m not nobody." "Ah, it''s a surprise that someone wants you. Who was cheated by you?" With that, the frog stared without worry, and soon didn''t finish. "Hey, hey, it''s the first time I''ve met you. What the hell are you talking about?" Worry free is also thinking about whether he has encountered anything strange and how he suddenly meets a woman who knows himself and even wants to be with him for life. "Ah, wuchou, you have something with Lord Suwa. Did you have contact with Lord God when I didn''t know?" With that, wuchou already knows that he can''t be good, so there is only one answer. Zizizi, zizizi ~ third time ~ This time wuchou completely ignored and didn''t want to cater to the cunning Lori. He had no other ideas except sitting quietly and sipping his tea. "Yugali, yugali, look at this guy. He''s so rude to me. He doesn''t listen to what I say." Well, worry free has guessed what yugali will do to himself. It was just a surprise that sakuraki yougali actually spoke for wuchou. "Lord God, wuchou just doesn''t want to talk to you, a waste Laurie. You should make good changes, drink and smoke. How can I help you find someone else to marry in the future?" With that, sakuraki yougali kept twisting the frog''s ears, making someone eat and cry all the time. "I see. Yugali, remember to buy me wine, or I''ll ignore you in the future." Well, three sentences are inseparable from wine. It seems that this guy''s mind is full of wine, just like an alcoholic. Think of that drunkard, worry free and a little unclear, I don''t know when I can go back to see each other. "Hey, you guy, why do you suddenly become so strange? Are you sick?" The Frog looked at wuchou and suddenly changed his face. He didn''t know if he had said something wrong. He was a little worried. "It''s all right. All this is my problem. Thank you, Suwa." Wuchou reached out and touched the head of the opposite party. Looking at the other party''s face, wuchou smiled. "Hey, you two don''t ignore me, really." Gary hurriedly pulled them apart. Really, he brought worry free to see his parents, not to make trouble for himself. "Hahaha, boy, I''ll look after you. My chick will please you." Suwa zaizi looked at wuchou and patted each other on the shoulder, making wuchou a little unclear. "Lord Suwa, what are you talking about?" Chapter 632 Clatter Sitting in the corridor, watching the heavy rain outside, wuchou always felt that he might be in trouble today. "Worry free students, drink tea." Sakuraki yougali walked to wuchou in witch clothes, sat quietly beside him and skillfully helped wuchou serve tea. "Ah, it''s so quiet." Wuchou always thinks whether he has a problem, and whether the guy around him has any strange ideas about himself. Er, although wuchou also knows what the other party thinks. "Wuchou, what do you think of here?" The rain is getting heavier and heavier. Wuchou always feels that the whole world is a lot darker. "Sakuraki, it''s actually OK here. If it''s really OK in the future, I also want to live in these places." "Really? I''m so happy." Sakuraki yougali looked happy and worried. Wuchou didn''t dare to talk disorderly. He still sat next door and had a good cup of tea. "Ha, it''s so quiet." Boom! The rain is getting heavier and heavier. Wuchou originally wanted to leave, but wuchou always felt that the other party might be ready and he must not go back. "The time is about the same. I''d better go back." Wuchou stands up and prepares to leave, but unexpectedly, sakuraki yougali quickly stands up and pulls wuchou. "Wuchou, eh, we have no umbrellas. Why don''t you go back in the rain?" How could wuchou say that he saw an umbrella put at the door very early, but soon wuchou saw that the umbrella was directly interrupted by Suwa and put it away. "Well, I''d better stay here for a while." Finally, sakuraki yougali laughs secretly and is ready to do other things. "Boy, come here." Sakuraki yougali has left. Suwa Wanzi suddenly walks to wuchou and opens wuchou. "What''s the matter, frog?" "I''m not a frog, and call me Lord God." Suwa''s face was disgusted, looked at wuchou, and finally said. "That child must be very worried. I tell you, although I agree with you to be together, that child can''t be too anxious, otherwise you will be in trouble." "Trouble?" Suwa was silent for a moment and said. "There''s a demon in that child''s body. I don''t know what it is, but it''s dangerous. You must protect yourself." "Can I understand that you care about me, frog?" Looking at the smiling expression on wuchou''s face, the Frog looked white and said. "It''s just a kindness to tell you. Just treat me like this. Forget it. Just think about it. I don''t care about you." When the frog leaves, worry free runs to put on his shoes and get ready to leave. If he really stays here, he will have an accident. "Excuse me, I have to leave quickly." Wuchou hurried out in his shoes. He didn''t go out for long. Unexpectedly, a strange voice came from behind him. "Worry free classmate, where are you going? Come back quickly!" The sound of hurried footsteps came from behind. Wuchou was a little worried about whether he would die again. "Ah!" Snap Wuchou seems to hear something strange. He quickly looks back and sees sakuraki yougali suddenly fall to the ground and fall into the puddle. "Sakuraki!" Wuchou still can''t abandon each other like this. Hurry up and help each other. "Worry free classmate, why are you so afraid of me?" "No, I''m not afraid of you, Mr. sakuraki. In fact, I just want to go home." "Why, why, in order to avoid me, since you still want to leave directly in the rain, are you really so afraid of me?" Wuchou quickly sat beside sakuraki yougali and wiped the dirty water on each other''s face with his hand. "Sakuraki, I''m not very afraid of you, but I need some time. Let me go back and calm down." "No!" Sakura was held by Gali and fell down without worry. "I just want to prove how I feel about you. Don''t leave me." Wuchou finally chose not to leave, because wuchou wanted to know why the other party felt so strange. The other party should have changed into that form just now, but unexpectedly, the other party didn''t change. Clatter Wuchou sat quietly in the bathroom and washed quietly. But soon, sakuraki yugali knocked on the door outside. "Worry free classmate, can I come in?" "Well, not very good. We didn''t know each other long." Even so, sakuraki yugali came in, wearing a bath towel. "Worry free classmate, come here." Obviously, the other party should blush at this time, but it is obvious that the other party did not hesitate. He directly pulled wuchou into the bathtub and soaked in it together. "Sakuraki, why?" Wuchou doesn''t care so much, but wuchou obviously feels her body shaking and must be a little afraid. "Sakuraki, don''t be so nervous. Since you are so afraid, why do you do this? Why?" "I''m not a nervous, worry free classmate." Looking at each other''s face, there is a strange blush. Worry free knows that things are in trouble. "Hee hee, worry free classmate, look at me." Hoo hoo "Ah ah!" Wuchou couldn''t control it. He quickly turned away from sakuraki yougali, but the other party obviously didn''t intend to let wuchou go, and his body kept sticking to him. "Worry free classmate, look at me, look at me. Although I''m not very confident in myself, my figure must be better than my sister." "I know, I know. Get out of the way first. I''m going out." Wuchou quickly got up from the bathtub, but soon sakuraki hugged wuchou''s waist and stuck his body tightly. "That''s it, that''s it. I can''t do anything, okay?" Feeling the trembling of the man behind him, wuchou stopped, sighed and sat back. "Come here." Wuchou pulls sakuraki back from Gali and reaches out to touch each other''s head. "I remember before, my sister and I always took a bath together. Once I finished washing alone very early. As a result, the other party actually stood at the door crying and said that we must be together." Wuchou always thinks of everything that once was and Xiaoming now. The corners of his mouth have been twitching. "See Qiming, but it''s strange. Wuchou, your name is different from your sister. Why?" "Yes, why?" Wuchou can''t say anything except to slowly tear away the topic. "Forget it, worry free classmate. In fact, I care about one thing." "What?" Sakuraki yougali stood up from the bathtub and held wuchou with two hands. "Worry free classmate, do you have any ideas about your sister?" "Sakuraki, actually I am." All words, all stay in the mouth, replaced by silence. "Stay with me, forever." Chapter 633 Weng Weng late at night Wuchou pulls his clothes and fits inexplicably. This kind of thing makes wuchou more afraid, because wuchou listens to sakuraki yougali and only occasionally prepares his own clothes. Thinking of this situation, wuchou still feels that he should be careful. Although he has decided to stay here for a while, wuchou still needs to be careful of the possible crisis. What crisis? Avoid the crisis of firewood knife. Worry free sits quietly on the bed. Thinking of what happened in the bathroom just now, I always feel whether I should leave. After all, I may be really making a mistake. "Worry free classmate, I came in." Looking at sakuraki yougali coming in wearing a pajama, looking at each other''s wet hair on his shoulders, his face looks ruddy because of the heat just now, which makes someone sitting in bed a little unable to sit still. "Sakuraki, in fact, we shouldn''t be so fast. Maybe we need a process." Sakuraki yugali didn''t continue to listen to wuchou, so he went directly to wuchou and kissed him with his head down. "Classmate sakuraki, you know, I am a man with a deep crime. I have a relationship with other women. If you treat me like this, you may get hurt in the future." Sakura yugali shrank into his worry free arms and pulled his worry free hand in front of him. "It doesn''t matter. I believe you. You will choose a person, and I trust you very much. You will choose a person. No matter who you choose, I will also believe you." Wuchou feels that the girl in her arms is slowly becoming hot and dry. Wuchou knows that if she doesn''t stop each other quickly, something will happen to her. "By Gary." "Ah?" "It doesn''t matter if I call you that, yugali." "Sure. Call me that in the future. I like it very much." Without worry, he hugged the girl in his arms directly, and the whole person lay in bed like this. "Don''t move, that''s it. This is my bottom line." "Ah?" Looking at wuchou lying in bed like this, I really didn''t plan to mess around. Sakuraki yougali was a little sad and a little lucky. "Wuchou, can you tell me what you think?" "I don''t know what you think, but I can''t tell you my answer now, but I promise that if I really don''t have a particularly important person, my choice must be you." "Yes." As the night slowly enveloped the sky, everything returned to peace. ~ the next day ~ Wuchou slowly opened his eyes and saw the sleeping girl in his arms. Wuchou smiled and kissed each other''s forehead. "Hee hee." Looking at the girl in her arms, she suddenly smiled and knew that the other party had already woke up. "What''s the matter? Don''t stay here. Get up early, or the frog will blame you." "No, the LORD God must be eavesdropping on us outside. I can assure you." Wuchou went out. Sure enough, he saw the frog lying by the door eavesdropping. Looking at wuchou coming out, the frog jumped up quickly. "I''m scared to death. What are you doing and how do you get out?" "I also want to ask you, what are you doing? Why are you eavesdropping here?" "Hum, this is my home. You take care of me." Very good, very strong, worry free, even can''t say anything. Wuchou hurriedly picked up the frog, went to the hall and kicked it out before returning to the sleeping room. "I said, the LORD God must be outside. Don''t think so much if you have no worries." "Really, why are these people so idle and don''t know how to sleep well." Worry free looks at sakuraki yougali, who has put on his clothes and knows he should leave. "Then I''ll go. Gary, you''d better stay here." "Well, bye." Watching wuchou leave, sakuraki yugali hurriedly lay on the bed and shouted. "Woodpecker, what do you think I should do? I didn''t grasp such a good opportunity yesterday." Ding Dong "You don''t need to worry about it. As long as you perform well at that time, I believe you will succeed." "Thank you, Lord woodpecker." As soon as wuchou left the shrine, he saw Xiaoming standing alone in the middle with his hands behind him in the stairwell. "Xiao Ming, why are you here?" "The little monkey told me that you were here yesterday and now." With that, Xiaoming slowly approached wuchou, his hands trembling. "Brother, you know, you didn''t come back yesterday. What did you do? Can you tell me?" "Well, I really didn''t do anything, really." Sniff, sniff Xiaoming walks to wuchou and sniffs wuchou''s body with his nose. "This smell is incredible. Brother, you must be with that woman." the glint and flash of cold steel Poop Wuchou grabs Xiaoming''s knife with great strength. Wuchou feels that his hands are constantly cut. "Xiao Ming, calm down. I didn''t do anything. Really, I just slept with her." "All sleep together. You still want to argue. Give me a good stab. I''ll let you go after it." "Hahaha, hahaha!" Well, stop fighting, all right. Poop The blood was covered with worry free body, but unexpectedly, he had not been reborn, and the whole person fell in a pool of blood. If you want to die, you will die. Wuchou looked at Xiaoming in horror and covered his wound tightly with his hands, but the knife was still on it, as if he was constantly pushing wuchou''s body. "Hee hee, hee hee, brother, the color of your blood is very good. I don''t know what your blood will look like with your next knife. I''m a little curious." Xiaoming stepped on wuchou''s chest and reached out to pull out the knife inserted in wuchou''s stomach. "Xiao Ming, stop!" Wuchou reaches out and grabs Xiaoming''s hand, but the other party doesn''t hesitate at all. He still reaches out and firmly holds the knife on his stomach. "Brother, you''ve gone too far. You''re looking for someone else outside. Obviously I''m waiting for you here and I''m waiting for you at home." "Brother, brother, it''s too much. You treat me like this. It''s unforgivable. I must stab you a lot to make you feel my pain." Poop Blood gushed from the worry free wound, slowly dyed the worry free hands, and the worry free consciousness became weaker and weaker. It may fall down like this. "Damn, why?" Wuchou still wants to stand up, but before wuchou turns around, another knife has been inserted into wuchou''s chest. "Brother, don''t struggle. Now you have only one ending and die here." Wuchou''s eyes were slowly covered by darkness and finally fell into a coma. "I''m already a little frown." "What are you doing? Go away quickly." Before wuchou fainted, he heard a strange sound. Chapter 634 Tick, tick Dreams are always a little strange. No matter what strange things in dreams, don''t feel strange. Although wuchou already knows that he is in a dream, everything in the dream is very real. Wuchou always feels that everything he meets here is incredible. Feelings, pain, everything is incredible. Wuchou originally thought that he might start over again, but this time it felt more incredible and the pain was more real. He didn''t even know what had happened. It''s very painful. Wuchou feels very painful in his chest. Of course, it hurts not only in his chest but also in his stomach. Wuchou slowly opened his eyes, looked at the white ceiling, and felt whether he was in some strange hospital, or in some hell or something. "Are you awake?" Wuchou turned to look at the source of the voice and saw a very familiar person standing in front of wuchou. "Lord Siji?" "Sinful man, what are you doing here and why are you here?" Siji Yingji feels incredible. It''s a little incredible that she will encounter wuchou when she travels around the hell of other worlds. "I see you, that is to say, am I in hell now?" "Yes, not really." "What do you mean?" Siji Yingji sat beside wuchou and said. "You just felt pain, didn''t you?" Wu Chou nodded. "Because you haven''t been down there yet, you feel pain, and you know, you''re in a dream now." "Wouldn''t I die in a dream?" The four seasons reflect Ji''s white without worry. "If your brain thinks you''re dead, you''re dead, idiot." Wuchou is a little afraid to speak. "But, in fact, you are not really alive, because you see me." "What do you mean?" The four seasons reflect Ji''s white without worry. "I want to tell you that you are half dead and half alive now, because you see me and prove that you are on the edge of death, so you need to listen clearly." Wuchou was still listening to Siji Yingji seriously, but unexpectedly, Siji Yingji suddenly stopped. "Lord Siji?" Snap Siji Yingji suddenly picked up her pillow and threw it to wuchou. "Lord Siji, what''s the matter?" "It''s all your fault, you guy." Wuchou is a little unclear, so I don''t know what Siji Yingji said. "You guy, if you want to leave this dilemma now, there is only one answer, that is, to find the reason why you came into this dream." "Why?" "You were stabbed by your sister, so you came into this world?" Wuchou is a little speechless. After all, it''s really not a good thing. "Hum, you will be stabbed because of your problems, because you treat your family like this and spoil your feelings." Wuchou didn''t say anything except lying in place and laughing. "You know hell. As a judge, I can naturally decide where you go." "As long as you can pass the level I choose for you, you can safely return to this hospital and naturally live." "But if you can''t pass the customs, you will always be here, here, and you can''t leave here." "Well, wouldn''t you just choose some easy level for me?" "Fool." Siji Yingji threw another thing and hit wuchou''s head. "You fool, this level is not my choice. It''s your own trouble. That''s why I''m like this." "So, what is my level?" Siji Yingji was silent for a moment and said. "Prick hell." ~ Gulu Gulu ~ "Ah ah ah!" Screams, sharp spikes, and the impact of heavy objects constantly convey the whole world. "Here it is." "This is, thorn hell." Siji Yingji came to this hell with worry free. There were incredible purgatories around. Screams and explosions came all around. "Can I explain why I came to this hell?" "Love has always been hell. In fact, the focus is not because of this, but because the hell of the world is not perfect, so this is only the template I brought." "Template?" Wuchou looks at Siji Yingji with strange eyes, and obviously sees that the other party''s face has an incredible blush. "It''s all because of you, isn''t it?" "Yes, it''s all because of me. In fact, I just happened to bring the hell template here, and you happened to meet it, so I feel very headache. You unexpectedly met such a lucky opportunity." With that, Siji Yingji is ready to leave. "Hey, Lord Siji, can you tell me what other characteristics of this hell are and how I want to pass through this hell!" "Hum, try it yourself. It doesn''t matter. You can be reborn in hell until you give up." "What!" With that, worry free body began to change. The whole person turned into a goat with a strange pillow in his hand. "What is this? Hello, Hello, Lord Siji, tell me what I want to do!" Boom! The whole hell is surrounded by darkness. I can still feel a strange force below. If I fall down carelessly, I will really have an accident. "Hey, hey, what''s going on?" Wuchou looked down and saw that the whole road began to collapse. No, it should be said that the whole hell is composed of a pile of strange building blocks. Every once in a while, these building blocks will continue to fall down and annihilate themselves. "Hey, you guy, you can''t live if you don''t leave quickly." "Ah?" Wuchou suddenly jumps up a goat similar to himself. Before wuchou asks the other party what he wants to do, the other party completely ignores himself and jumps directly to a step. "What!" Then, wuchou looked around and saw goats jumping up and surpassing themselves to the upper steps. "Wow!" Wuchou doesn''t want so much. Climb up first. However, these steps are not as good as they expected. It hasn''t been long since they went up. Soon they have reached the bottom. "What''s the matter? If it''s really so difficult, how can those people survive?" Wuchou has seen many people. No, many sheep fall down because of the collapse of the steps. If they slow down, they will be like them. "How could I die here!" Snap A slip, worry free, the whole person with gravity free fall, hard to fall to the ground. Snap Internal organs, blood, bones, everything was broken because of the strong impact. The whole person was broken on the ground and could no longer move. "It hurts!" This is the last thing wuchou said. Chapter 635 Snap Wuchou grabs the edge of the steps with his unaccustomed hand, props up his body and pushes himself up. "Really, clearly this hand is not so easy to control. What am I thinking, and I still want to climb up like this." More and more difficult, worry free has a little doubt about how long you can climb. Dada dada Wuchou finally climbed to a certain height and leaned against the wall to rest. He had fallen down many times. How many times, wuchou also forgot. He only remembered what he had mastered during this period of time. "Ha, I''m so tired." Wuchou sighs and continues to walk up. Maybe he can leave here if he wastes enough time. "Hey, boy, are you also a pass breaker here?" Wuchou turned his head and saw a goat with glasses standing beside him. "Who are you?" "Hum hum, I''m an old man who has lived in this hell for a long time. Maybe I can help you." Glasses goat walked to wuchou, looked at each other''s dress and smiled. "If you have no appearance, just call you an ordinary goat, boy. Follow me closely and I''ll take you up." I saw the spectacled goat climbing up at an incredible speed, which surprised wuchou a little. "Great, your speed." "Hee hee, don''t look out of sight. Follow me closely. If you follow me closely, it will be more and more difficult." I saw the spectacle goat continue to move forward at an incredible speed. Even if wuchou has restarted many times, it is difficult to keep up with each other''s speed. It took a lot of time to finally keep up with the spectacle goat. "Boy, you''re lucky. This is the exit." The spectacled goat came to the top with worry free. Sure enough, he saw a completely different door, a golden inlaid door, engraved with different animal reliefs. "Go in and get ready for the next level." "Wait, next level?" "Yes, you think it''s over. It''s naive, boy." Wuchou opened the door and walked into the incredible door. A purple energy pulled him into the door. He was dizzy and wanted to vomit. I don''t know how long it has passed. The rotation finally stopped. Without worry, I looked around as if I came to a place similar to a platform. There are strange goats around here. I don''t know what to do. "How did I come back here?" "Damn, I''ve done better." "Can''t blame me, can''t blame me, who told him to block my way." "Hee hee, hee hee, who''s next?" "I can''t live. It''s all my fault." Surrounded by strange self talk, of course, there are some inexplicable warnings. However, although many people are desperate and irrational, many people begin to think about how to leave this place in order to continue to live. "Hey, hey, push those boxes like this, then there are many ways to leave and move forward." "Well, that''s also good. I''ll tell you my way." Even if everyone is in trouble, they don''t give up. They still try to live on and leave this hell. "Alas!" Wuchou looked at a goat sitting on the edge of the cliff and looked at the abyss below. "I''ll see that man again." The man? In this world, there are other people besides these goats. "Boy, you''re new here, don''t you know?" A goat in a plaid shirt came to wuchou and said. "Boy, you came here because of cheating. We know that we all entered this dream because we betrayed love. If you die here, you really die." With that, the lattice goat went to wuchou and patted each other on the shoulder. "Hahaha, I just accidentally cheated once and was sent in. Obviously, I have been forgiven. Why? I don''t know." "Finally, if you want to wake up from such a dream, you still need to pass a level. In the face of your fear and your betrayer, many people are dragged into hell by them because of the last level and die like this." Wuchou looks at the lattice goat around him with strange eyes. "Hehe, maybe I can''t hold it anymore. I should also discuss it with my wife. I hope she can forgive me. I''ve really had enough here." With that, the lattice goat points to the confessional room not far away. Go in, complete your choice, and you can go to the next level. Wu Chou nodded and went into the confessional room alone. "By the way, what''s in it?" "It''s all right. Go in and just make a choice. Don''t worry." Wuchou walked in at ease after listening to it. He was just surprised to meet a man who had been sitting inside waiting for him. "Lord Siji!" Siji Yingji nodded with satisfaction when she saw wuchou coming in. "Lord Siji, you lied to me. You just brought it here recently. This hell has long been popular here." After listening to wuchou''s words, Siji Yingji''s original expression solidified instantly, stunned for a moment, coughed twice and explained. "Because I''ve been here for some time, and you haven''t come in. Naturally, you don''t know about it." "Oh, listen to me." Looking at wuchou, Siji Yingji hurriedly interrupted wuchou. "Listen to me, it''s very important." Seeing that wuchou finally calmed down, Siji Yingji finally spoke. "I don''t want you to fall here, because you are still very important." "Well, Lord Siji, tell me, what are you doing here?" Four seasons Yingji looked white and said. "The goat outside told you that you will meet the enemy and must not be caught. Do you hear me?" "Why?" Lord Siji looked at wuchou seriously and said. "I know your current situation, but I want to tell you seriously that this matter is very important. You can''t be caught, you must not be caught." Guru Guru Nagetto When wuchou came to the second floor, he looked at the blood stains on the wall and swallowed nervously. "Ah ah ah ah!" The high-profile scream came from below. The sound penetrated wuchou''s eardrum and hit wuchou''s heart. "Remember, you must not be caught, otherwise." Boom, boom A pair of huge hands, climb up from the wall, step by step, close to worry free. "You can''t do it again. You will always be in her hands and tortured by him forever." The black energy surrounded the undead below and finally turned into a huge woodpecker. "Ah, my master, you''ve finally come. You''ve finally come to pick me up." The huge woodpecker gave a strange laugh. "I will never let you abandon me again. I will keep you forever." Chapter 636 Boom! "Can you tell me?" Boom! "Why did the maze that had been going up suddenly become a straight road? What did I do?" Moreover, wuchou hasn''t seen any exit yet. The whole road extends all the way forward. He can''t see the exit, so he can only run continuously. "Ah ah!" Boom! Another section of the road was poked off by the woodpecker. When the other party saw that he still didn''t hit wuchou, he continued to fly high and pursue wuchou. "Master, don''t go, stay, don''t leave me in the dark." Boom, boom The woodpecker kept attacking, and there was no other way but to avoid. "Damn, how can I get out of here?" Wuchou continued to run, continued to run, the road has been extending, did not stop. Obviously, there was no road ahead, but when wuchou was ready to go up, the road would appear in front of him. "The road will continue until I stop, or there are other ways, I don''t know." Wuchou stopped and turned to face the woodpecker in front of him. "Master, you finally stopped. Don''t run away. Come back." "No, although I don''t know what you''re talking about, you''re not true." The stones slowly extend around, and the whole space is surrounded by stones. "I don''t know what relationship you have with me, what relationship you have with me, whether I know you very well or know you. I don''t know and I don''t remember." "But I know one thing." Zizizi, zizizi "Everyone is waiting for me, family, friends and that person outside. I have to go out and make it clear to her that I feel and everything. I can''t fall here. You have to defeat you and leave this hell." Zizizi, zizizi The stones on the ground seem to feel the power of the master, and change bit by bit into golden stones. "It''s not outside, it''s just a test. I''m really stupid. What did I think at that time? Even if it''s a test, I should use my own strength instead of hiding." "Moreover, you are nothing, just the devil in my heart. I don''t have to worry about hurting them." Zizizi, zizizi "That''s it. Come on, continue to release your strength." In the dark room, four seasons Yingji looked at the figure without worry in the crystal ball and smiled meaningfully. "Ha!" Huhuhuhuhu The Black Woodpecker spread its wings and flew away, looking warily at the man in front of him, the blonde soldier. "Even if you decide to use your power, your current power alone is still far from us. We have long known that your second form, the most powerful form, can''t beat me!" "Your information is out of date!" "Uh ah ah ah ah!" The golden energy filled the whole space, the stability of the space collapsed because of the outbreak of worry free, and the whole hell trembled because of his appearance. "Yes, that''s it. Continue, continue to improve your strength, adapt to him, digest him, and finally fully integrate into your body!" "Ha!" Boom, boom! Super Saiya, third form The woodpecker looked at Wu Chou in front of him in horror and was surprised to say nothing. "How is it possible, this power, how can we not know, why!" "As I said, your information was out of date at that time!" "Turtle school Qigong!" The blue energy hit the wall against the huge woodpecker. The huge energy expanded and exploded in an instant. The whole space was split because of the bombing. ~ outside ~ "Uh huh!" Wuchou wakes up from hell. Looking at the furnishings and placement around him, wuchou knows that he finally comes out of it. He should be in the hospital. "Worry free classmate, you wake up!" The door of the ward was pushed open, and it was the Witch of the shrine, sakuraki yougali, who came in. "Sakuraki, did you save me?" "Yes, it was the woodpecker who told me that you were in danger, so I came out and brought you to the hospital at that time." Sakuraki yougali was silent for a moment. "I won''t forgive you for what I said, and I left." Wuchou was very clear, because at that time, wuchou had already died, because Xiaoming was giving herself a chance to say something nice to herself, but she didn''t say it. "When I came, I saw my classmate Zaki staring at me and said." "Originally, you chose me." With that, sakuraki''s face turned red and looked at wuchou with strange eyes. "Wuchou, tell me what you think, is it because of what happened that night?" Zizizi, zizizi Wuchou reaches out his hand, pulls Sakura to his side from Gali, and reaches out his hand to touch each other''s chin. "Sorry, it''s all because of me. In reality, you can''t make a sound." Sakuraki yougali held on to his carefree hand and tears streamed down from the corners of his eyes. "It doesn''t matter, because I did it. You didn''t give me an answer there. At least here, you told me your choice." Supporting the bed, sakuraki slowly approached wuchou from Gali and posted it. "Worry free, I like you and want to be with you all the time. Even in dreams and reality, I also want to be with you all the time." Sakuraki Youjia uses his courage to sit beside wuchou and look at wuchou. "Worry free, tell me, what do you think of me?" Wuchou reaches out his hand, pulls away each other''s hair and touches each other''s face. "I want to tell you that I have a lot of promises. Even I can''t fulfill them well. Even so, are you willing to listen to me give you a promise?" "You say, I''m listening." Take a deep breath. "Me too, your strength and inner tenderness. I like you. When we leave here and I come back, I will help you speak again and take you out of this hell." "Really?" "Really, I promise." The black energy stretched out from behind Sakuragi, turned into tentacles and penetrated into the worry free body. "Master, finally, finally, I''m coming back." Wuchou just feels a burning heat, and feels as if something is going to pop out of his chest. It hurts. "Ah ah ah!" Zizizi, zizizi "What''s the matter, brother?" Wuchou finds himself sitting at his table, holding his job and staring at his seat. "Brother, what''s the matter?" "Nothing, just always feel that I have had a long dream." After dinner, wuchou went to the bathroom, opened the door and looked in the mirror. "Chest." Wuchou always felt that he had a problem. He opened his clothes and saw a Black Woodpecker tattoo engraved on his chest. "How could it appear on my chest? This tattoo." Chapter 637 Brave people are different from others. Brave people will not grow old. They will always be as young as they were in those years, but their comrades in arms will leave slowly. Brave people are not human beings, and finally are gradually excluded by other human beings. Brave people finally leave their familiar places alone to find their own meaning of existence. Along the way, brave people travel through different worlds and make different friends. Naturally, there are the seven evil spirits who have always been around the brave. The seven evil spirits have been changed by the brave. We all hope that time can continue like this. Until the brave, to a world. In the ordinary world, there is no war, no chaos, and there is harmony around. The brave man met a girl. A very different girl. The brave man was deeply attracted by the girl. The girl explained to the brave that she was everything in the world and could not be with the brave. The brave man said a word and let the girl make a decision to change everything. "Well, I''ll stay here until you change your mind." One day, two days, one month, one year, ten years, more than ten years, decades, hundreds of years. The brave follows the girl all over the world and sees everything in the world. However, where there is darkness, there is light, and so is the world. Naturally, there are their own enemies. Darkness surrounds the whole world. Brave people can leave the world at will, but girls can''t. girls are the world itself. Seeing the girl in danger, the brave man stood up. "Stop, don''t hurt her." The brave face these darkness alone. The war continued, but the darkness did not fade. Looking at the girls around them getting weaker and weaker, the brave had no way and decided to meet the man. The master of darkness Zizizi, zizizi Wuchou takes a deep breath, wakes up from his dream, feels the unusual dryness and heat of his body, and rushes to the bathroom to shower his whole body. The water flows from the head to the whole body. Slowly, wuchou calms down, but wuchou feels that in addition to the water, some liquid flows down from the corners of his eyes. "Tears?" Worry free wiped away the tears from his eyes. As for what the truth is, maybe he only knows it himself. Worry free opens his collar and looks at the prominent tattoo engraved on his chest. He always feels whether he has forgotten something. "This tattoo is sakuraki''s classmate, isn''t it? Have I finished it for the first time?" However, wuchou can''t remember what he has done, whether it''s sakuraki''s pledge with him or what happened during that time. "It''s really bad, this feeling." However, at least in this way, wuchou doesn''t have so much guilt. At least he and sakuraki yugali don''t remember what happened, and time may restart as well. "Brother, haven''t you finished yet?" Xiaoming stood outside the door and heard the sound of the tap inside. He knew wuchou was inside. "Hurry up, we''ve only been to school for one day. I don''t want others to have such a bad impression of us. I won''t be late the next day." "I see. I''ll come out now." Wuchou quickly wiped his body with a towel and went out to give Xiaoming the bathroom. Snap As soon as wuchou came out of the door, Xiaoming reached out and pulled wuchou. "Xiao Ming?" "Oh, it seems that you have succeeded in the first step, brother." Xiaoming stares at wuchou with purplish red pupils. "It''s you. Why did you suddenly find me?" Xiao Ming loosened his hand and smiled. "Why resist US? Haven''t you remembered something? Why resist US? We were together." Worry free has no way to refute. "Since we are one, isn''t it normal for us to come back? Don''t resist and accept our kindness?" "But I don''t know. Since I choose to abandon you, I have my reason." Saying this, Xiao Ming didn''t speak and lowered his head. "I also want to know the reason. We all want to know, but we don''t know. Only you know." "We can still wait. When you think of everything, tell us your answer." Xiao Ming finished and went into the bathroom. So, who is the next target? Zizizi, zizizi Wuchou sat in his seat, looked at sakuraki yougali and akazawa quanmei not far away, and thought about it. "Now that sakuraki yugali is over, my goal is very clear. There are only two students, chize and Weiji." Wuchou unconsciously has eliminated Xiaoming. Maybe wuchou has no way to cross the inner barrier. "Worry free classmate, what''s the matter?" After school, wuchou directly finds chize quanmei who is ready to leave. "Chize, can you go to a place with me?" School roof "Come to me for what?" "Chize, I like you." "Ha?" Chize quanmei looked at wuchou with strange eyes. "Really, I like you. I hope you can associate with me." "Wait, I didn''t say I like you. Allow me to refuse." Ah, it seems that things are not as simple as wuchou expected. Chize quanmei looked at wuchou with surprised eyes, and finally stared at wuchou with disdainful eyes. "Did you misunderstand something? I just gave you a cell phone, but it doesn''t mean I like you. I''m just helping people." With that, chize quanmei turned and left directly. Before leaving, she didn''t forget to tell wuchou. "I''m not a superficial woman. If you want to pursue me, at least give me some sincerity." After hearing chize quanmei''s words, wuchou stood in situ and thought. "Chasing girls? I really don''t know what to do. I used to like each other. It''s natural. But now, it''s really difficult for me to pursue someone suddenly." However, retreating here is not a worry free style. Since you don''t know, learn. "Brother, what are you doing reading these books?" Xiaoming looks at wuchou and brings back a pile of books about love and pursuit. The corners of her eyes twitch slightly. "Learning, maybe I''m really abrupt. I want to learn how to fall in love and let you see my brother''s strength." "Ah, brother, you have a sweetheart and have been rejected. Who is it?" "Well, I can''t tell you this, hem, you''ll know then." "That''s right." Xiao Ming finished, left the worry free room, returned to his room and picked up a phone. "Hey, hey, it''s me. My brother went to advertise today and was rejected. Is that you?" Hearing the other party''s denial, Xiaoming continued. "Join hands to kill the fox spirit in the cradle, and then we''ll rob our brother, OK?" Xiaoming smiles when she is affirmed by the other party. "My brother is mine. No one can take it away." Chapter 638 Didi, Didi Chize quanmei doesn''t start every morning with the sound of the alarm clock. It''s what a real young lady should do as a small town to get up from her room and deal with her private affairs like a young lady. Don''t be surprised, virtuous, elegant, dignified and generous Every day is an ordinary life at 3:00 a.m. even if the body is invaded by strange creatures, it has not changed itself. "Really, yesterday that man suddenly confessed to me. Do I want to refuse directly?" Near the shrine, chize quanmei got out of the car and walked to school with her half sister. "Ah, why did quanmei refuse? Wuchou''s classmate is a good man." Sakuraki yougali was a little fond of wuchou when he was a child. When he heard chize quanmei''s rejection, he was a little dissatisfied and a little happy. "Really, yugali, don''t be deceived by him. This guy''s heart is very dark. I just gave him a cell phone casually, and he misunderstood that I like him or something." "But, but." "Well, if you don''t say so much, you should be careful, too. These little brothers from the city are specially to deceive people''s feelings. You must be careful." After walking for some time, akazawa quanmei and sakuraki yougali finally came to the school, but soon, a figure attracted their attention. "Worry free classmate, what are you doing here?" Akazawa quanmei and sakuraki yougali asked, looking at wuchou who came in. "The first step to enhance feelings is to say hello." "Good morning, chize, sakuraki." Having said that, wuchou left directly and let chize quanmei and sakuraki yougaling stand in place for a while. "Is this the end?" Chize quanmei can''t even understand. She has no worry about what she wants to do. After class, during the break, wuchou didn''t see any action. Instead, chize quanmei was very concerned. Finally, after lunch break, wuchou came to chize quanmei. "Chize, let''s go to dinner." "No, why should I go with you? You''re very strange." Chize quanmei refused wuchou, and then ignored wuchou. Wuchou returned to his seat and took out a bento from the table cabinet. "Chize, this is what I''m going to give you. Have a look." "No, after all, I have prepared Bento myself. Why should I eat yours!" Before saying anything, chize quanmei saw that wuchou opened the prepared Bento, and bursts of aroma came out of the Bento. When the lid was opened, the dazzling golden light bloomed from inside. "Golden light, how possible!" After some time, the school rooftop Chize quanmei said while sweeping away the Bento prepared by wuchou while eating. "How could it be? How could it be like this? I ate this for the first time." Looking at chize quanmei, tears will flow down and nod with satisfaction. "Chize, what''s up? You must still want my food?" Although I don''t want to admit it, wuchou''s cooking is really delicious. Chize quanmei has no way but to nod helplessly. "At least, let me prove it and give me a chance. Otherwise, how do you know whether you like me or not?" Chize quanmei turned her head and didn''t go to see wuchou. "Hum, well, I''ll give you a chance. The day after tomorrow is the weekend. Ask me out and let me see your sincerity." "No problem. Look forward to the date the day after tomorrow. I''ll be ready." When Wu Chou left, chize quanmei took a look at sakuraki yougali, who was watching the play, and said. "Hum, I''m just giving him a chance. Don''t get me wrong, Gary." "Yes, my eldest lady, I must not care so much. You must not be interested in him." However, sakuraki yugali knows that akazawa quanmei likes worry free, just because of face, so he didn''t say it. "Quanmei, don''t you worry. The other party is suddenly not interested in you. Obviously you like the other party." "Hum, if you just lose interest in me, that''s it. I won''t pay attention to him." Although chize quanmei says so, she also has some thoughts in her heart. Maybe she should find a chance to tell each other what she thinks, or go on a next date. After eating lunch, chize quanmei is ready to go back to the classroom. Unexpectedly, she meets Xiaoming and Weili in the stairwell. "Hello, Mr. saki and Mr. Fujioka." "Chize, you''ve been a little annoying lately." "Well, what did you two say?" Dark green energy surged from chize quanmei, staring at them ferociously. "This is his choice. You two have to find someone even if you are jealous. Why do you blame me?" "It''s not our choice, it''s their choice, so don''t blame me, sister." All the strange energy dissipated. Chize quanmei stared at the two women calmly for a while. "See Mr. Zaki, Mr. Fujioka, I don''t know what you''re looking for me for?" "Chize, you and my brother are very close. I just came to wake up." "Don''t keep approaching my brother, or you''ll get into trouble." "What if I say no?" The silver shining knife is set on akazawa quanmei''s neck. "This is my answer, chize." "What a pity. It''s not my fault that my brother abandoned you." "What are you talking about!" The knife slowly approached chize quanmei''s neck and even planned to approach chize quanmei''s face. "That''s the mouth, smart mouth. Do you want to cut it off?" "You are impossible. How can there be a future between brothers and sisters? Give up!" When chize quanmei was really ready to accept the possible injury, a voice stopped them. "What are you doing!" Wuchou suddenly appeared here and shouted at Xiaoming''s behavior. "Brother, why are you here?" Wuchou walked up to them, took Xiaoming''s knife and said helplessly. "Xiao Ming, how can you hurt others at will? If you really have any dissatisfaction with me, just tell me no?" Wuchou shook his head in disappointment and took chize quanmei away. "Failed." "But I won''t give up so easily." Wuchou pulls chize quanmei away and comes to the corridor. "Be careful in the future, Xiao Ming. You just care about me. I hope you don''t mind." "I know. The little girl is just worried about her brother being robbed. I understand." "Thank you, chize. I hope you don''t blame them." Chize quanmei paused for a moment and whispered. "Spring beauty." "What?" "Call me, Quan Mei. Don''t always call chize students that. It''s too strange." "Well, quanmei." "Yes." Hearing what wuchou said, chize quanmei ran back to the classroom and left wuchou alone in a daze. "Did I succeed?" Chapter 639 Tick, tick As time went by, chize quanmei sat alone at the station, waiting for the man to come. "It''s so slow. It''s been thirty minutes." The muggy weather has made someone sitting here waiting hot and sweating. "Sorry to have been waiting." Wuchou finally came with an umbrella. Chize quanmei looked at the other party shouting all over, and her original dissatisfaction disappeared a lot. "Really, it''s not a good performance to let a girl wait. I''ll give you some points." With that, chize quanmei turned away from looking at wuchou. "I''m sorry. In fact, it took me a lot of time to come out today." ~ two hours ago ~ "Brother, what are you doing now?" Xiaoming looked at wuchou and began to prepare Bento early in the morning. She looked at wuchou without expression. "Ah, Xiao Ming, I''m preparing lunch. By the way, I''ll help you prepare it." "Well, you''re going out with that man, aren''t you?" "Yes, and don''t say anything about that man. He has a name. His name is chize quanmei." "Ah, it''s just a junior who disturbs others'' family harmony. Why should I care about that guy?" Wuchou doesn''t know what to say for a while. After all, it''s really right for Xiaoming. "Hum, remember, you must come back today. If you don''t come back tonight, I''ll catch you anyway." Worry free thinks of what happened at that time and thinks it''s better to go home early. "Well, come with me. Today is the first time. I want to give you a good impression anyway." Wuchou took each other''s hand and stood in the open space. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say you were going to play and how?" "Walk over." "Ah?" ~ a moment later ~ "I said, are you really going to walk over?" Wuchou pulls chize quanmei and walks in the street, which makes someone behind wuchou a little confused. "Walk over, can''t you?" "Are you okay?" Chize quanmei went to wuchou and stretched out her hand to cover each other''s forehead. "Walk over, are you really not ill?" Wuchou closed his eyes, felt his strength a little back, and smiled. "I tell you, in fact, I have special abilities." "Ah?" Without worry, hold each other''s hands and float up slowly. "Ah, ah!" Chize quanmei hurriedly held wuchou for fear of falling down. Slowly wuchou floated up with chize quanmei, and the two flew into the air. "What is this, what principle is this?" Chize quanmei looked at the surrounding scenery and felt that all these were different. The scenery she felt tired of seeing was completely different now. "Well, isn''t it very different? The scenery at high altitude." "Ah!" The beauty of akazawa spring, which should have been very afraid, has become completely different because of the distant scenery. "It''s amazing. How did you do it?" "This is power." Wuchou hugs chize quanmei and flies in the sky. They are like small black spots in the sky. They don''t worry about being seen at all. "Chize classmate!" "What?" "Want to play bungee jumping?" "No!" Looking at the girl in her arms worried about herself, she smiled without a sad heart. "Don''t worry, I''ll always catch you." With that, wuchou loosened his grip on chize quanmei, grabbed each other''s hands, and they floated in the air. "Actually, I wanted to do this very early." The air, the sun, everything, surrounded them. The wind blew through their faces, and their hair fluttered behind them at an incredible speed. "Chize quanmei!" "What!" "I like you. Go out with me. I''ll treat you well. Even if it''s a real star in the sky, I believe I can help you pick it off." They looked at each other, and everything seemed to stop. Their eyes looked at each other in mid air, looking at each other, and their bodies slowly approached. Boom! When wuchou thought it would come naturally, he didn''t expect to see each other''s body slowly send out dark green energy, so he swallowed wuchou. "What''s the matter?" Because I am afraid of hurting each other, I have no worry and dare not mess around. I can only let these energy eat myself. Zizizi, zizizi Tick, tick Gear, turning The clock is swinging Darkness, endless darkness "What are you thinking?" Deng, Deng, Deng Walking from a distance, a black frog, dressed in a suit and holding a spoon in his hand, came slowly. "Do you always think that you will meet other people, or do you always think that you will meet women who like you?" "Don''t think too much. I want to tell you that it''s not so simple." Looking at wuchou, the frog silently took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the spoon on his hand. "Hum, in fact, I know very well that you always want to leave like this. You always want to hide from the world like this. It''s really too much." The frog stared at wuchou with disdainful eyes. "If you want to cheat this girl, you still need something. At least, let me see your sincerity." "What sincerity?" The frog pointed to the clocks. "These are some stop times. For some reason, these people stop at that stage. If you can help them get out of the sea of suffering and let them move again at the time they stopped, then you will be deemed to have succeeded in this trial." "I see. Come on." "Wait." The frog quickly stopped wuchou. "There is not much time. These are small things, but there is a time that you need to untie. You must untie it." The frog gave wuchou a clock. The clock is very strange. The whole clock looks old. You can even see some white cobwebs hanging on it. "This clock has been with me for a long time. I want you to untie this person''s heart knot as soon as possible, if it''s you." With that, the frog has disappeared in front of wuchou. Wuchou picked up the clock and looked at it for a few times, but there was one thing wuchou didn''t know. "Hey, hey, you haven''t told me how to use this thing!" "I believe you know this very well." Worry free has no other way but to complain about this guy secretly. I took it up and looked at it carefully. I still can''t see how to use the clock. "Move the hour hand?" Wuchou reaches out his hand and moves it, but it still doesn''t move. "Ah, what''s going on!" Wuchou had no choice but to pick up the clock and fall directly to the ground. The incredible light surrounded wuchou''s body. In a moment, wuchou was sucked in. "Only you are qualified to save this man." The Frog looked at the disappeared worry free, looked at the clock around him, and stopped at twelve o''clock at the same time. "Be quick. Your time is only twelve hours." Chapter 640 so painful! Wuchou covers the back of his head, looks at the changed scenery around him, and knows that he may have entered someone else''s world. No, it should be said that it is someone else''s time. "Memories?" Wuchou always feels that he knows these things very well. It seems that he has done so and has done these things for some people. The sleeping memory slowly wakes up. Without worry, I always feel that I have been changed slowly. Maybe before long, I may completely become another person. "Why do you think so much? I don''t need to think so much." Wuchou tried to refresh himself. He looked around to see who the owner of the memory was. "This is, very familiar here." White walls, the smell of disinfectant. "The hospital?" It''s just, I always feel a little strange. "Who are you?" A voice interrupted wuchou''s thought. "What are you doing here? This is my world." Long blond hair "Are you an outsider?" The red ribbon wrapped around her hair and rolled up layer by layer. "But it''s incredible to meet people who don''t exist in this world." Red hair band tied up two horsetails, side on both sides, adding a lovely. "Hey, talk to me. Who the hell are you and how did you get here?" Wine red eyes, slightly dissatisfied, staring at wuchou, and even slightly bulging face. "Oh, I know. You just can''t speak, can you?" Wearing a white coat with a Western uniform inside. "Hey, talk!" Most obviously, the body, hair tail and the lower part of clothes have incredible transparency. "Hey, listen to people." "Ah, what?" But unexpectedly, the other party''s reaction was more exaggerated than himself. Looking at wuchou talking to himself, he even scared the other party to jump up. "Wow, really, really a person who can talk to me. I''m so happy." The girl looked at wuchou happily. She was stunned when she looked at wuchou. She didn''t understand what the girl was happy about. Perhaps seeing the worry free confusion, the girl hurried to speak. "In fact, you don''t know. I''ve been here for a long time. It''s very painful. Only I can talk. There''s nothing else." "Can''t anyone here talk?" "No, in fact, these people are all my imagination." "Ah?" Wuchou looks at each other with incredible eyes. "Imagined?" "Yes, these people are all my own impressions." Can think of people, can''t imagine how idle this person is. "Your world is so boring." "What are you talking about? My world is beautiful and blank." "Ah?" Worry free feels incredible again. "Did you think of the world yourself?" "Yes, I think of every building, every person, every tree and everything." Wuchou has a little admiration for this guy. He can imagine this incredible world and make it all out. "Yes, how''s it going? I''m great." "It''s really powerful, but how are you in this world?" The girl didn''t speak, as if she were hesitating. "Don''t worry, I''m not a bad man. I''m here just to help you." "You want to help me?" "Yes, I''m here for only one purpose. I just want to help you." "Can you help me?" "That''s right." The girl hesitated to look at worry free. "You can''t help me. I''m trapped here for some reason, a reason I can''t refuse." The girl almost cried. "Can you tell me how long I''ve been here?" "I don''t know why you think I can know how long you''ve been here." "Shouldn''t you have seen a clock when you came in?" "Yes, how do you know?" "You should see something strange on that clock?" "Oh, sorry, I didn''t see anything." "Ah, how could this happen!" The girl has a headache. Unexpectedly, the other party can''t see it. She may really trust the other party too much. "Sorry, you''d better get out of here." "Why, I can help you, really." "I said, you don''t even know the time now. How can you help me?" The girl looked at wuchou with disappointment. "You can''t help me. If you come in here, you''ll be trapped here." "Why?" The girl looked at wuchou with an idiot''s eyes. "Do you really believe that I can make so many people and buildings myself?" "What do you mean? Explain." The girl took a deep breath and said. "These people, these things, are brought in by others. I have no ability to imagine so many things." "As long as they stay here for half a day, they will be left in this world forever. If they can''t leave at this time, you will die here." Wuchou doesn''t know that he would die here for such a magical thing. "What are you talking about? I''ll leave quickly." With that, wuchou was stunned in place. "How do I get out of this place?" "How do I know you? Don''t blame me!" With that, the girl didn''t look worry free, but held her hands in front and thought for herself. "Well, what the hell are you thinking?" The girl looked at wuchou with strange eyes. "I just thought, since you let me in, I''ll think about what I''m doing in the end?" "Ah?" "I actually have something to think about. Maybe I can really help you." "What do you mean, tell me." "Can you use incredible power in your world?" "Yes, my world can naturally use incredible power." The girl continued to look at worry free. Maybe this can really help herself. "Actually, I have something to tell you." Boom! The world began to shake, and the girl looked at wuchou with strange eyes. "How can it be? The world has never tried this way. What''s the matter with the world?" Boom! There was even a crack in the sky, and a huge black hand stretched out from the crack. "Wow!" The girl held her hands tightly and looked at the black hands in the sky. "What is this and what will my world look like? I really think it''s incredible." "Well, haven''t you seen this? It''s so superficial." Wuchou looked at the girl with disdain, which made the girl complain. "Let you see my strength. Don''t worry. I''ll save your world." "Cut, you guy, take care of yourself first. I''ll just watch the play." After listening to each other, wuchou gave her a white look and looked at the black hand in the sky. Chapter 641 The girl will never forget what happened in front of her. Wait for me. I''ll be back soon. The boy in front of him, after saying this, flew into the air and rushed to the huge black hand in the sky. The purple black energy is continuously released from the black giant hand, and the purple black energy forms a highly dense barrage net in the air. "Yes, but I''ve seen this kind of thing!" The speed didn''t decrease at all. Without worry, he wiped the edge and rushed up directly. His hands gathered blue energy. "Ha!" The blue energy is like a meteor that cuts open the sky and rushes straight into the crack in the sky. The black hand pinches the angry energy and crushes it in an instant. "Ha!" The earth shaking blow, the two fists collided, and the huge impact even shattered the illusion of the fragility of the ground. "Roar!" The crack in the sky opened slowly, and the figure of the big frog was completely exposed in front of them. "Hey, hey, you didn''t say you would join the world. What do you mean?" "That is!" The girl who was originally standing on the ground saw the sudden frog and sat on the ground, speechless. "It''s a dream. Yes, it''s a dream." "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" There seems to be something wrong with wuchou. Hurry back to see what''s wrong with the girl. "Hey, what''s the matter?" "That monster." The girl stared at the frog not far away and said. "Destroyed my home, my world." "I see. Then, this is not his noumenon, but the real enemy in the girl''s dream." Take a deep breath without worry, and the breath on your body keeps improving. "What are you going to do? Stop. That monster can''t win." The girl held on to her worry free hand and didn''t want worry free to fight with it. "There''s one thing you''re wrong." "Ah?" "I will win, and the other party is not my opponent at all." The powerful Qi pushed away the girl who had stood beside wuchou. The huge Qi made the whole world tremble, and the original residual illusion dispersed because of this movement. "Ha!" A flash of gold Blonde Warrior Boom! The girl was stunned. Worry free had rushed to the big frog and punched him on the top of his head. Boom, boom! The fierce collision even produced a sonic boom, but the girl couldn''t see the worry free figure clearly. She saw the big frog in front of her constantly being beaten. "This is not your world, get out!" "Turtle school Qigong!" The huge energy stared at the big frog and flew to the crack in the sky. The whole person directly crashed into it, and the crack was closed because of the huge energy. When wuchou thought the whole thing was so simple, cracks appeared again in the sky, and more and more, countless frogs climbed out of the red cracks, causing havoc in the world. "Can''t we solve this problem in such a simple and rough way?" He scratched his head without worry. At this time, he felt that there was something wrong with his idea. "Well, the problem is the girl herself." Wuchou hurried back to the girl. She only saw the girl looking at the frogs around in despair and said. "You give up, too. There''s no way. I can''t stop them. It was also at that time and now. Because of them, my world will be destroyed and I will be trapped here." Snap Wuchou slapped the girl in the face, grabbed her shoulder and shook each other. "Don''t give up. If you give up, it''s over." "I can''t help it. At that time, I''ve tried my best. I can''t save anyone. I can''t help anyone." "Well, I''ll make an appointment with you." Wuchou reached out and drew a circle in the girl''s palm. "No matter where you are, as long as we are in the same world, I will find you and protect you." "This time, you''re not alone." With that, wuchou stood up, looked at the frogs that were constantly destroying around and smiled distressingly. "I didn''t intend to do so, so try it first." Wuchou closes his eyes, the irritable Qi in his body dissipates, and a dark energy slowly condenses. "This is the last thing I can do for you." Black Spark, the power of time. "Let all this be calm." The black energy is released from worry free body, surrounds the whole world, and everything is still. When the girl regained her sight again, she saw everything around her as if it were still. People, animals and frogs that had been destroying all stopped. "This power, if at that time, you appear by my side." The girl may get a little hope and turn her head to see worry free. "Ah?" When the girl turned her head, the figure of worry free had disappeared. "Really, have you completed your mission?" The girl remembered that the purpose of worry free was to cheer herself up. "It doesn''t matter. We will meet in the near future." The girl looked at the mark on her hand and said. Zizizi, zizizi Boom! "Wow!" Wuchou suddenly flew out of a dark tunnel and hit the ground directly. "Did you succeed?" Wuchou didn''t expect that such a troublesome force succeeded in using the control point for the first time. "Hard work." The frog came to wuchou, picked up the clock that had fallen to the ground with wuchou and turned again. "That''s all right. The clock has turned again." "Well, since time has flowed again, it''s natural that your task has been completed. I''m happy with you." "Hum, after all, you caused the trouble yourself. Naturally, you feel happy." "Don''t say that. It''s all your fault that I got into this trouble." "My fault?" Instead of saying this, the frog knelt down and held up his worry free left hand. "I''m back, master. In the future, I will continue to use my strength to cut through thorns and thorns for you." Darkness once again obscures the vision of worry free. Tick, tick "Wuchou, please answer this question." Wuchou was a stunned God. He found himself sitting in his seat, looked at the teacher on the podium, asked himself questions, and hurried back to God to answer the questions. "Yes, I''m sorry." To solve this sudden accident, wuchou always felt something different. He rolled up his sleeves and carved a black frog tattoo on it. "When did I finish this?" I suddenly felt that maybe I should have agreed good terms with the other party at that time. I didn''t remember anything and finished the task in this way. I felt very strange. "So, who''s next?" Wuchou looks at the last two people except xiaoming. "But there are still two. I still don''t know who those two are." Giants and mysterious birds. "What do you want to do so much? I have only one goal now." Worry free, try to focus your attention and don''t think too much. "Next, just you." Chapter 642 The brave face, the ruler of darkness. In order to save the world, the brave returned here, once his own home. The seven evil spirits all know that the brave has a different identity. The brave is more special than the world and gods. Neither light nor darkness. It is both darkness and light. The brave is in the middle. There is no choice or objection. I''m back The brave man looked at the phantom in the dark and said. The phantom looked at the brave man in front of him, happy, angry, helpless and emotionally complex. You shouldn''t come back. I haven''t won yet. You can''t come back until you win. The brave shook his head. Why do you hate each other so much? Obviously, everyone is a family and can''t sit down and have a good talk. The response to the brave is only a slap of the phantom. You have always been mine, always by my side, learning, fighting, growing up, even the name, I gave you, because of that damn gambling, I lost you. The phantom reached out and touched the brave man''s face, as if remembering something. Look at you. Being infiltrated by her power has changed your essence. You don''t belong to me, and half of that person. No, it''s just that my other half who should have awakened woke up. It has nothing to do with her. The phantom didn''t listen to the brave and turned away angrily. That person must die, and her subordinates are no exception. They all have to die in my hands. The brave, failed. The brave man returns to that world and looks at the dying girl. The brave man makes a decision. "This is all I have learned in these worlds." The brave decided to resist the darkness and use their real power. Zizizi, zizizi "Ha!" Wuchou took a deep breath, woke up from his seat, looked at the empty seats around him, looked out of the window, the sun had set, and most of the students had left long ago. "These inexplicable dreams again." Wuchou always feels that his body is very heavy and his spirit is not good. Go to the toilet to wash his face and refresh himself. "What is this?" Just out of the classroom, wuchou saw that the ground was very wet, as if it had been washed by something. Moreover, the whole school is too quiet, which makes wuchou a little afraid. Obviously, it should be community activity time, but wuchou can''t hear anyone talking at all. In the quiet school, there was nothing to hear except the buzzing echo caused by the wind blowing into the classroom. Tick, tick Drops of water, and slowly approaching. Whoa, whoa At the corner, a strange tentacle composed of water suddenly stretched out and slowly turned to wuchou. "What is this?" After finding wuchou, the tentacle did not rashly attack wuchou, but observed it carefully. "Are you an intelligent creature?" "No, it''s just a monster. I control it." Wei came out from the corner and looked happy. "Brother wuchou, you finally wake up. I''m sorry to let you see these things." "What is this?" "These are the power given to me by the LORD God." Weizhe walks to wuchou and holds wuchou''s hand. "Brother wuchou, come with me and I''ll show you something." Along the way, you really can''t see anyone, but wuchou can still see something different. "Lord God is very powerful and has been helping me. Recently, he thought of a good way to help me realize a wish." "Wish?" He didn''t stop and continued to pull wuchou forward. "Brother wuchou, you know, I like you. Even when you were still in town, I even planned to give it to you, but you didn''t accept it." Worry free nature will not remember these things. "But since you came back, you have ignored me and didn''t respond to my feelings. I really have no way and am very painful." "So the LORD God made this for me." With a classroom full of worry, Weihe opened the door and saw the scene in front of him. Then someone couldn''t react. Humans, men and women, like a fish egg, shrink into a ball, surrounded by blue energy and hang on the wall. "The LORD God said, if you can''t feel that feeling, let others give it to you. These people all have boyfriend and girlfriend and have that kind of green and sweet feeling, which I can''t feel now." With that, he fell into his carefree arms. "Brother wuchou, you can give me this feeling, right? I want to. No one else can do it except you." "You are ill. You are very ill." Wuchou hopes the girl in her arms can wake up a little. Just wait for wuchou to continue to observe and find another fact that he can''t accept. "Xiao Ming?" Wuchou looks at one of them. The figure hanging in the corner is Xiaoming, his sister. "What are you doing? That''s my sister!" "So what?" "You!" Stretch out tentacles around and directly entangle wuchou''s body. "If I can''t get it, the others don''t want it. You''re mine!" Feel the hands around your neck getting tighter and tighter. Worry free can feel that the girl in front of you is serious. "Why!" Click Zizizi, zizizi Wuchou woke up from his seat again, looked at the empty classroom and remembered what had just happened. "Xiao Ming, yes, I''m going to save her." Wuchou directly ran out of the classroom and met the tentacle just coming out again. Without saying a word, he punched him. "Uh!" He was in the stairwell and was ready to come up. He suddenly felt a pain, as if something was hurting himself. "Brother wuchou, what''s the matter?" "Ah?" Wuchou looked at the tentacles in front of him being interrupted, and looked at the bright red blood oozing from Weihe''s shoulder. Wuchou also found out. "What did I do to hurt you?" "Ah ah ah!" Poop Zizizi, zizizi ~ second time ~ Wuchou woke up from the classroom and recalled everything just now. He knew that those things could not be hurt. It seemed that he had to leave directly from the other side. Wuchou walked out of the classroom and hurried away from another stairwell. Who knows that Wei has appeared in front of him just after walking down. "It''s strange. Brother wuchou, how do you get here? This staircase is far away from the classroom." "Ah, it seems that the LORD God said that time goes back. Brother wuchou, you know I come up from the other side, but unfortunately, you can''t escape." Hand knife lifting and falling Zizizi, zizizi ~ third time ~ "The other party can''t be the same as me, so there is only one answer. She can quickly appear on the other side and find my position." However, wuchou doesn''t know how the other party controls his position. "I can only find a way to talk." Chapter 643 It''s dangerous. Wuchou is very clear that the devil in front of him is completely different from the enemies he has met in the past. He can not only hurt each other casually, but also ensure that he will not be suspected by the other party. Moreover, the other party also knows his ability. If his performance is a little unusual, maybe the other party will notice it. "Brother wuchou, what are you thinking?" He looked at Wu Chou who followed him and asked with worry. "Nothing. It''s just amazing. You can still find me when I''m not at school." "Hee hee, because this is love. It''s no use denying it. I''ll find you no matter where you are." "Well, I don''t believe it." He turned his head and said with a smile. "Brother wuchou, is this a challenge to my ability?" "No, I just don''t believe you can find me so easily." "Well, do you want to bet?" coming Wuchou finally waits for the other party to say this sentence and responds quickly. "No problem. How do you want to come?" He raised his hand and pointed to his watch. "One minute, I''ll give you one minute to hide. As long as you can hide from me in ten minutes, even if you win." "What if you find me?" "Well, brother wuchou, you have to promise me a small request, which is not too much. How, do you want to promise?" "No problem. If I win, you can''t scare me and correct your attitude." "Hee hee, I won''t lose anyway. Just wait, brother wuchou." Weihe walked into one of the classrooms, and the voice of counting down slowly spread to wuchou''s ears. "If I want to test the other party''s method, I have only one to do now." Wuchou looked around. There was no one around, and he didn''t see anything unusual. He hid in the cabinet. After waiting for about a minute, I thought it was over. I didn''t expect the footsteps to approach soon. "Brother wuchou, brother wuchou, where are you?" With a cheerful pace, he approached the classroom, opened the door and looked around. "Hum, where the hell is it?" Looking for it, he came to the cupboard where wuchou hid and smiled. "Brother wuchou, are you in there? Come out." As soon as he opened it, he found that there was no worry free figure in it, and let him stay in place. "No, is it an instant move?" When he has mastered the ability of worry free, he naturally knows this incredible ability. "Hee hee, interesting, worry free brother, where have you been?" At this point, the gymnasium Wuchou moved to this place in an instant, because wuchou sensed the breath of other people here. Sure enough, these people, like what they saw at that time, formed something similar to fish eggs and hung it on the wall. "Found!" Wuchou sensed that the breath of Weifu had quickly approached this side and quickly moved to the other side. "Go fast!" Weihe, who floated out of a puddle, looked around at his masterpiece and smiled. "Brother wuchou, he didn''t leave because of this. Sure enough, it''s not the first time he saw these things." "It''s really troublesome. You can turn back time, but even if you know my way, you can''t limit my ability." When wuchou returns to the teaching building again and looks around, he always feels that something is staring at him. "Invisible surveillance, is that so?" Wuchou feels that Weihe is approaching himself quickly, but wuchou still doesn''t know what the other party''s ability is. "Maybe it has something to do with water." The whole teaching building is full of water. No matter on the ground or on the wall, there are traces left. Maybe Wei Zhen is relying on this to pursue himself. "Well, there is only one answer." Thunder and lightning continue to gather, and the high temperature continues to evaporate the water trace of the whole classroom. "Did you find it?" Weizhen feels that the place where he had no worries has disappeared, proving that the other party has found his secret. "But, brother wuchou, you still think too simply. Don''t forget that there is another thing that is always by your side." Just when wuchou thought the whole thing was over, wuchou still felt that Weihe was getting closer and closer to himself. It was strange that he had removed all the existing water traces. Why. Wuchou looked at the steam exhaled, as if he thought of some terrible possibility. "Can this thing also monitor me?" Suddenly, wuchou felt that his body seemed a little strange. A blue tentacle stretched out from his body and entangled himself. "Brother wuchou, don''t forget that water is the most important thing in the human body." He appeared behind him and smiled. "Originally, I wouldn''t use the water in your body, because I don''t know where it is you, but in such a dry classroom, there is only a trace of water, so don''t think it''s you." Wuchou wanted to start over again. Unexpectedly, he stretched out several more tentacles and wrapped wuchou''s hands and feet. "Ah, people who can turn back time are really troublesome. Brother wuchou, it seems that he can''t kill you. It''s more convenient to interrupt your hands and feet and force you to stay with me." Click "Uh ah ah ah ah!" No way, although it will be more painful, it''s the only way. With a trace of blood flowing down from the corners of wuchou''s mouth, time restarted again. Zizizi, zizizi ~ second time ~ Wuchou didn''t mess around this time. First, he sat quietly in the classroom and thought about other countermeasures. "You can''t evaporate all the water. The other party will know where he is." "But if you don''t get rid of all the water, the other party will always know your position." There''s really nothing to do. "No, I certainly don''t understand each other''s ability, so I feel helpless. Maybe I don''t know each other''s ability, what it is, and what I don''t know." Think about the shortcomings of the other party''s ability. You must remember what the other party said in the last cycle. "If the other party can detect the location of the water and search through the water, I will be found by the other party from the beginning. Why is it so troublesome?" Worry free seems to think of something. "It can only sense the position of water, but from the traces of water, it can only move and observe." "If so, then I have another way to deal with her." Do what you say and get ready without worry. He approached wuchou''s classroom step by step and smiled when he saw wuchou sitting quietly in his seat. "Brother wuchou, what are you doing sitting there? Are you thinking about something?" Before she opened the classroom door, the situation in front of her was beyond her imagination. Chapter 644 "It''s gone. How can it be!" Wei Zhen looked around carefully and did not see the figure of worry free. "Really not, but obviously, it was still here just now." Weizhen just walked out of the classroom and wanted to continue to check wuchou''s position through the traces of water, but he still saw wuchou sitting in the classroom. "How possible!" When I opened the door, I still didn''t see the figure of wuchou, but through the trace, I could still see wuchou sitting there. "Something that interferes with me." He reached out to touch the traces on the ground and finally felt something abnormal. "No change, just like time stops at that moment." Weizhe smiled, but he looked like a crazy devil. "Interesting, worry free brother, the ability of time to rest. It seems that you not only start over for the first time and know my ability, but also find ways to limit me. It seems that you have been reborn several times." "It''s really troublesome. Brother wuchou, where are you hiding?" At this point, a classroom Wuchou stopped the whole classroom for a long time, so that he couldn''t find his place through these things and began to think about countermeasures. "However, I still can''t help those people get rid of the shackles. I have to think of other ways." Worry free can stop those people''s time at one time, but it will be found that worry free can''t take this risk. "Well, there is only one answer." When he found it, wuchou stood alone in the corridor, as if waiting for himself. "Brother wuchou, what are you doing and why are you hiding from me?" He appeared in front of wuchou and shook his tentacles behind him. "Weihui, I don''t want to continue. It''s meaningless. Let go of those trapped by you." "Why, they are all things to replace you. As long as they are there, I don''t need to pursue the love you don''t want to give me. I can enjoy that feeling. What do you think of me?" Wuchou reaches out his hand to Weiyi. "I come. You can give me all the pain and feelings. I will accept it. I am unwilling, painful and happy. I am willing to bear everything." After hearing this, he lowered his head as if he were thinking about something. "What?" "If you were willing to accept me from the beginning, what else do I need to do?" He raised his head and smiled at wuchou. "I know, I am willing to let go of those people, as long as you really want to treat me sincerely." "Of course." Wuchou walks up to Weizhen and reaches out to hold the girl in front of him. Wuchou can feel the trembling of the girl in his arms. Wuchou can''t do anything except tightening his strength. "Give me time and I''ll prove it to you." "But your sister won''t agree." "It doesn''t matter. She will understand." Although wuchou said so, he was very clear and the other party would not understand. At dusk, a few minutes before sunset. Xiaoming dares to feel as if he is trapped in a strange place. He sleeps for some time, and then suddenly returns to his home. With one eye, you see a person you don''t want to see appear in front of you. "We need to talk." "I have nothing to say to you. Leave my home." With that, Xiao Ming turned his head and didn''t want to see the Weizhen standing in front of him. "See Qiming, your brother and I decided to be together." Hearing Wei''s words, Xiao Ming stopped and didn''t continue to leave. "Brother promised you?" "Yes, although he didn''t know my identity, he promised me." "Hum, hum, hum." Looking at Xiaoming, he held back his smile and said impatiently. "I just hope you don''t talk nonsense. Since brother wuchou is willing to accept me, you have to face the reality and don''t disturb us." "What are you talking about between us? My brother has always been mine!" Xiao Ming turned around and glared. "So are you. He is also your brother. Like you and me, he is only your own brother. You can''t be together." "But my brother doesn''t know, so we can, so we can be together." "Cunning!" Snap Xiao Ming slapped him directly, but he didn''t want to hide at all. "When we were young, we agreed that everyone liked our brother, so we would choose one, adopt it to other places and leave our brother forever, so we don''t need to be so painful." "I lost, so you can stay with my brother, but you didn''t expect that I would come back, and I knew my brother and let the other party fall in love with myself. You didn''t expect it at this time." "I dare say, you guy!" Xiaoming still wanted to do it, but this time, she didn''t hold each other''s hand and didn''t let Xiaoming hit her for the second time. "Just now, it''s a gift I gave you. Don''t disturb us in the future. It''s your fault. It''s the way you choose. Don''t blame me." Before he finished, he was preparing to leave. "Wait." Xiao Ming stopped Wei. "Brother, it''s mine. I will stop you, no matter what way." "I''m looking forward to it." Before she left, Xiao Ming threw off the decoration in front of her. "Fujioka weikan, wait and see, I will stop you, no matter what way." After he left, he just saw wuchou coming back. "Brother wuchou, I happened to see you. I just told Xiao Ming about our relationship." Wuchou was stunned. He said he would tell weizhe about it later. Why did he remind her so early. "It''s all right. The other party has accepted this fact. You don''t have to worry." Wuchou is relieved to hear Weihe say so, but wuchou always feels that Xiaoming will not accept Weihe so easily. After all, Xiaoming always rejects Weihe. "It doesn''t matter. Brother wuchou, don''t worry about it. Be at ease. I''ll handle everything." When wuchou got home, he just saw Xiaoming standing at the door waiting for him. "Brother, welcome back." "I''m back." Wuchou sits on the porch and is about to take off his shoes. Xiaoming suddenly talks about something. "Brother, is it true that the woman just came over and told me you were dating?" Wuchou was silent for a moment and said. "It''s true. I hope you can accept each other. Weiyu is a good girl. I don''t want my sister to argue with her." "Of course, I will be a good sister." Unexpectedly, Xiaoming accepted this fact very easily. "Xiao Ming, don''t you care?" "It''s no use caring. Brother, you''ve decided to associate with each other, haven''t you? I can only bless you." Wuchou can say something. I can only believe that my sister is really sensible and knows what to do and what not to do. "Well, I believe you, Xiao Ming." When wuchou leaves, Xiaoming smiles at wuchou''s back. "You can trust me, brother." Chapter 645 "Wake up, wake up." Wuchou woke up half asleep, squinted at the front and saw Xiaoming sitting next to him. "Xiao Ming, what''s the matter? What time is it?" Wuchou reaches out to the alarm clock and looks at the time. "It''s only five o''clock. Let me sleep again. Isn''t today the weekend?" "Brother, wake up. There''s something I want to make clear to you." "Well, what''s up?" Wuchou hugs the pillow around him and turns his body to the other side. "Brother, do you know the identity of that woman?" "I don''t know. I don''t want to know. I just want to sleep now." With that, wuchou rolled up the quilt around him and continued to sleep. "Brother!" Spin, jump, 360 degree spin, Knight kick! "Uh!" Xiaoming''s feet are ready to step on wuchou''s stomach, and the instantaneous gravity overwhelms wuchou''s last straw. "I know, I know, I''ll get up." Wuchou quickly opened Xiaoming standing on his body, covered his stomach and slowly woke up. Looking at Xiaoming who was still elated, he said impatiently. "So, what''s the matter? Do you need to wake me up so early because there''s no problem?" "Yes, in fact, that woman is your sister, just like me." "I know." "Ah?" It''s a little different from Xiaoming''s expectation. Xiaoming thought that wuchou would first think about life in pain, and then break up with this relationship, but she didn''t expect Xiaoming to get it, but the other party knew it. "Ah, brother, are you ill? That man is your sister." "So what?" "Ai Ai! The society will not recognize you. Everything will not go well. Even so, you have to continue?" Wuchou looks at Xiaoming with an idiot''s eyes. "So, you said this so-called secret yesterday, and today you deliberately woke me up because of this?" "So what?" Wuchou really couldn''t think of any expression to face his sister, so he had to pull her over and say. "So, Xiao Ming, are you the same to me?" Xiaoming, who originally specialized in wuchou, became dizzy because of the sudden change of wuchou. For a time, she lost her square inch and didn''t know how to respond to wuchou. "Ah, ah, I am, I am!" Wuchou sighed, pushed Xiaoming away and stood up ready to wash his face. "But Xiaoming is different from you. You are my sister, that''s all." "Ah?" Hearing what wuchou said, Xiaoming was a little overwhelmed. "Why, clearly the other party is also your sister, why should you treat it differently!" "Weihe is Weihe. Unlike you, you are my sister. See Qiming, that''s it." Wuchou finished and left his bedroom directly. "Liar, obviously the other party is also his sister. Why do you treat me like this?" "Just because I''ve been staying with you, are you tired of me?" Xiao Ming thinks about all this, his life. "Originally, has my life failed since then?" "Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe!" Only a bitter smile can dissolve the inner pain. "Fujioka weikan, unforgivable, a woman who took everything from me." See Qiming, more and more hate that woman. Zizizi, zizizi Tick, tick "What can I do for you?" Heavy rain flourished With an umbrella in his hand, he looked at the sound of rain that he didn''t care about at all. "Fujioka, you have only one ending today." The black energy slowly materialized behind Xiaoming, and the yellow lines appeared in the dark, slowly forming a giant monkey. "Hum, I can''t convince my brother. Have you decided to do it yourself? It''s really yours." "Shut up, as long as you solve it, my brother will come back to me. No one can take him, no one can!" The black energy also materialized behind him, and the blue lines slowly emerged to form a huge whale. "It''s really superficial. Since my brother chose me, you loser, go back to me and don''t make a fool of yourself here." "Shut up, shut up!" The black monkey behind him, his eyes surrounded by red light, punched the whale in front of him. I saw a whale, a carp stood up, jumped up, and one shook its tail at the monkey. Boom! Like the collision of two huge energies, the whole rain was separated in two. "Stop!" When they looked at the source at the same time, they saw wuchou standing in the heavy rain and looking at them. "Stop, you have no reason to fight." "Yes, it''s you. Whoever wins will get you." "Stop it. If you prefer to choose this way, I might as well give up you two. At least in this way, no one will be hurt." Seeing that they were really ready to continue to do it, wuchou hurriedly threatened them. "That''s enough. Come back with me. We still have a lot of time. We can discuss it slowly. We don''t need to spell enough here." Seeing that they finally recovered their strength, wuchou was relieved. "That''s right. Come back with me. We don''t need to fight like this." When wuchou brought them home, he first scolded them and then said. "You two are my most important people. No matter who gets hurt, I don''t want to see it. I hope you two can live in harmony." "Xiao Ming, I know what you''re worried about. You''re worried that I''ll leave you with Weiyu, aren''t you?" Wuchou walks to Xiaoming and pats the other party''s head. "Don''t worry, Weihe and I won''t leave. We will always stay with you. We are all your family and won''t leave you." Xiaoming trembled after hearing wuchou''s words, but soon stabilized. "See Qiming, come here. I''ll discuss something with you secretly." Although wuchou doesn''t know what they said, when Xiaoming finally came out, she agreed to continue the communication between wuchou and weizhe, and she won''t stop it. "What magic did you use?" Wuchou also felt a little incredible and opened his eyes to the Weizhen around him. "Nothing. It''s just a little secret between women. You''ll know it later." "Then, brother wuchou, make it clear again." He raised his head and stared into Wu Chou''s eyes. "No matter what happens in the future, will you accompany me to the ends of the earth?" "No matter what will happen in the future, I will accompany you until the end of time." Agreement, contract, mutual trust and waiting year after year create everything. Everything blooms in that brief silence, no language, no sound. Chapter 646 Guru Guru Nagetto The sea is the source of all living things. If water moistens all things, it is better to say that it brings the foundation to everything. "Ha!" Wuchou opened his eyes and found that he didn''t know when to float on the sea. He was a little overwhelmed. "This is." "This is a test." The whale''s voice came into wuchou''s mind. "Each has its own unique ability. Unlike them, I can''t give you substantive help. I can only help you." "However, my ability is also special and indispensable." Water, slowly forming a huge vortex, pulls wuchou into the seabed. "What you want to fight is the whole world." Snap Wuchou falls to the ground. The huge impact makes wuchou feel as if his ribs are going to be broken. Poop! A little white light slowly condenses in front of worry free and turns into a ball of light. "What?" The photosphere as like as two peas and a little more. "Is that me?" Looking at the other as like as two peas, they are calm down, looking at each other seriously, and the other side is watching carefully. "Ha!" Boom! The two fists touched each other without any change. Boom, boom! Each battle, as like as two peas, is the same as the self, strength, speed and everything. "Turtle school Qigong!" The two energies collide, and the result is naturally the same as wuchou expected, without any change. "Exactly the same?" "Yes, this is my ability, not a simple copy, but a complete regeneration. No matter how you change now, the shadow in front of you will always change with you. I have the same ability and power as you." "Like another you in the shadow." Wuchou looks at each other carefully and feels that the other party is like an automatically started robot. As long as wuchou does not attack the other party, the other party will not attack wuchou. "Only pure resistance?" As like as two peas, "but it''s not just what is beyond yourself, even if you get new strength now, it will become the same as yours, so you have to rely entirely on your own skills to defeat yourself." "Beyond yourself?" Wuchou listens carefully. He always feels that there is something wrong with the other party''s statement. He feels that it is not so simple to surpass. "Hum, I see. I see." Wuchou walks to the shadow in front of him unprepared and reaches out his hand. The other party also learns to reach out his right hand. "He will only learn and copy everything about me, so he will use the same ideas as me." "What you want to tell me is not to challenge your limits, not to surpass yourself, but to accept everything about yourself, even if these things were not your own." Feel the shadow in front of me slowly spread, and wuchou smiled. "You just want to come back, don''t you?" "No, we just think it''s more suitable to come back to you." "Why, isn''t freedom good?" The whale turned into a small head and floated around on top of worry free head. "You clearly haven''t thought of everything. How do you know our feelings? Have you ever thought about the unit where we can''t estimate how long we''ve been together? Let''s be more familiar with all this." "So, when you choose to let us all go, have you considered our feelings?" The whale slowly floated to wuchou''s head and sat down. "We have been a family and have waited long enough. We don''t want any freedom, as long as your constraints are enough." Perhaps for some beings, familiar constraints are more valuable than unfamiliar freedom. "But if you don''t experience that freedom, how do you know if it''s suitable for you?" "We have long passed that era, and we have figured it out." Darkness slowly melts into the worry free body and turns into an imprint. "All freedom can''t compare with this familiar yoke." Zizizi, zizizi Ding Dong Ah ah ah The sun is halfway up the mountain, and the sunset shines on wuchou''s face, which looks particularly bright and red. "I am. What''s the matter?" Wuchou visits all around. He can''t remember his purpose at all. He just looks at the plastic bags and ingredients in his hand and subconsciously thinks that he is ready to go home to cook. "By the way, I''m going back to cook, right?" However, when wuchou returns to his home, he always feels something wrong. "Where is this?" The appearance is completely different. Not only that, but also the neighbors around are different. Worry free can''t even see the future home. "What''s going on?" Worry free constantly looking around, looking for something familiar. Things are even thrown to the place, regardless, no worry to find, find a place you are familiar with. Streets, schools, everything, are very strange. Wuchou began to doubt himself. Is everything he has experienced during this period a dream? "Tattoo, my tattoo." Wuchou opened his clothes and saw that in addition to frogs and woodpeckers, the tattoo of another whale was also engraved near his chest. "The tattoo is still there, so it proves that I have no problem. It''s not me that has the problem, it''s this place." Wuchou is thinking about whether he has missed anything, but with the reset of memory, wuchou can''t know his original purpose and only know who his next goal is. Dong Dong Dong The strange sound of wood came. Wuchou turned his head and saw a familiar figure in his eyes. "Xiao Ming?" It''s just, it feels a little different. In front of Xiaoming, both eyes lose their highlights. No, it should be said that both eyes can''t see anything. They just helplessly take the crutch in their hands and move forward bit by bit. "Xiao Ming?" Wuchou walks up to Xiaoming and reaches out to stop her. "Who are you? I don''t know you. Please go away." To wuchou''s surprise, Xiaoming doesn''t know herself at all, so she ignores wuchou and even talks to wuchou in a very strange tone. "Xiao Ming, don''t you remember me?" Wuchou stretches out his hand and pulls Xiaoming, ready to wake the other party up. Who knows it will still attract the other party''s shouting. "Go away, I don''t know you. Do you want to bully me? Bully a person without light." In fear, Xiao Ming picked up his crutch and waved it in front of his eyes, as if he was stimulated by something. "Calm down, Xiao Ming. I mean no harm." "Go away, go away, don''t come near me!" Wuchou has no choice but to loosen Xiaoming''s hand and calm the other party down. "Well, calm down. It''s okay. I won''t hurt you." "Go away, don''t come near me, or I won''t let you go." Chapter 647 "Please come in." Pushing open the old wooden door, Xiao Ming slowly walked into the dark house holding the wall. Before wuchou stepped into the door, he smelled a strange smell, similar to the rotten wood stained with water. The whole room looked very dark. Naturally, it was because the other party couldn''t use it. Creak, creak The floor squeaks. Wuchou feels that if he continues to exert himself, he will trample the whole floor with one foot. Although the ground is very clean, wuchou can still see some moss that can''t be cleaned. "You live here?" "No, I don''t have any family, and I can''t see it, so I don''t need anything else." Looking at Xiaoming slowly moving forward with the wall, an invisible wooden thorn appeared in front of her. Wuchou quickly stretched out his hand and pulled Xiaoming to prevent her from moving forward. "Be careful, or you''ll be stabbed." Wuchou has been a little out of sight. He pulls Xiaoming away from the shabby wooden house. "What are you doing?" "Help you, help you live a better life." The blue lines are all over the house, and everything is being reconstructed. "You don''t need all this. Let''s reconstruct everything." Zizizi, zizizi Xiaoming followed wuchou and walked into a place completely different from his original home, curious. "Who the hell are you and why are you helping me?" "How can I explain it, or you will understand me as a God." "Lord God?" "Yes, I will realize your wish. As long as you wish, I will help you realize it." "Ha ha, liar." Xiaoming didn''t speak. He slowly sat down and stretched out his hand as if looking at something. "What are you doing?" "I was thinking, what do I need to pay to pay for all this?" "You can''t give me anything, and I don''t need anything from you." Xiaoming slowly stood up, took wuchou''s hand and walked to wuchou. "Then, Lord God, I only hope you can realize my wish and help me out of this hell. My life is yours." With that, Xiaoming untied his buttons and revealed his body, which made wuchou feel heartache. A blue, a purple, like being beaten. "Who did it?" "Students, they all think I''m a bully and beat me every day. I endure it. I just want to leave here, but I can''t. no one is willing to help me because I can''t see." Xiaoming pulls wuchou''s hand close to his neck and says in despair. "I don''t need anything. Take me out of this hell. It doesn''t matter if you take my life." late at night Wuchou tried every means to let the girl in front of her fall asleep. Wuchou came to the living room and sat silently at the table. "Come out, I think you should have something to say." The Black Whirlwind appeared in front of wuchou, and the black monkey appeared next to wuchou, eating and laughing with a banana. "What tricks are you playing? What''s going on in this world?" The monkey said as he nibbled at the banana. "This is my ability, you guy forgot, so now blame me here?" "Tell me, what is this?" The monkey shook his hand impatiently and buttoned his nostrils with his hand. "Although this is a dream world, even a dream uses a different parallel world. This is your world, not your world. Do you understand?" "I don''t know. So if it''s a parallel world, tell me, why doesn''t I exist in this world?" The monkey looked at wuchou with the eyes of a fool. "Are you a fool? You are really stupid. You are unique. I hope you can remember this." The monkey said, climbing to the wall and looking at wuchou. "As for why you came here, you know the answer very well. I didn''t bring you in, but you chose to come in." "What do you mean?" The monkey picked up a mirror and looked at wuchou. "Even if your mouth is strong, your heart will not change. When you are ready to face her, your heart has helped you make the best choice, so you will appear here." The monkey broke the mirror on his hand and said. "She is alone, without any concern, no one cares about her, she has nothing to do with you. Isn''t this the best option in your heart?" "You guy!" Wuchou also wanted to reach out to hit the monkey, but the monkey cunningly turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared in front of wuchou. "Ha ha! Aren''t you the same bad, the same bad and sick as the person I choose?" "Shut up!" Wuchou waved away the black smoke in front of him, but the black smoke has been wrapped around wuchou, just like an inevitable nightmare. "Like her, you want to take each other as your own, just like an ignorant child, and want to keep each other''s attention completely on yourself." "Shut up, I''m different!" Wuchou''s eyes turn red, and his hands keep dispelling the black smoke around, but it has little effect. "You are also afraid that the other party will leave you, but you have a strong desire in your heart and don''t want to just leave the target on her. It''s a poor person to find someone else to replace her." "Shut up, shut up, you don''t understand, you don''t understand anything!" Worry free is like going crazy to disperse the black smoke around, but the black smoke is more and more, and even turns into real objects. "Those children, in addition to your inner desire to accept my brothers and sisters back, the most important thing is that they are all your substitutes, substitutes for her." "No, don''t continue to interfere with me." Wuchou crouched down with his ears covered, but the voice seemed to go through his obstruction and directly into his heart. "You like her very much, but because of your internal values and the obstruction of reality, you constantly escape all this. Even in front of her, you are a clown with a mask." "Enough, enough." Wuchou knelt on the ground, his hands tightly covering his ears, just hoping that these sounds could be reduced a little. "Admit it, this is the world you want." "No!" Wuchou shouted, and the surrounding voices finally disappeared. The black smoke around disappeared like it didn''t appear again. Wuchou lies on the floor tired, all the feelings are twisted in a complex ball, and wuchou doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. So tired This is the only feeling of worry free. Leaving this world and returning to the original world is the only idea of wuchou. When wuchou finishes everything and helps Xiaoming in this world get his own happiness, wuchou will leave. However, what makes wuchou unexpectedly is that he has a pair of ears who have been listening to everything. Chapter 648 No blood, no screams, no moans. There is no winner or loser in the battle between the brave and the dark. Maybe both are winners and both are losers. The brave failed, the darkness became stronger, and the brave could not stop the spread of darkness. However, the darkness is very humanized to let go of the world. In order to coerce the brave not to make any fierce behavior, the brave reluctantly chose to ignore it. Next, darkness continues to erode these worlds. The brave have no way but to choose to save everything they can save. But no matter how hard the brave try, the darkness is still destroying wantonly, and the brave can''t continue to endure. The brave decided to sacrifice everything to prevent the erosion of darkness. A barrier, a barrier separating darkness and light, protects light from being swallowed up by darkness and protects these worlds from being controlled and destroyed by darkness. However, the brave Don''t want everything they know to follow them to destruction. The brave release everything around them in order to protect them. The brave, who sacrificed everything, sat alone in the world and looked at the girl who had recovered. The brave smiled. However, the girl can''t continue to laugh, because the brave will soon disappear. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll come back. I can''t stop the darkness now, but I can do it in the future." The girl looked, and the brave man in front of her slowly turned into ashes and burst into tears. The girl links the world to the whole barrier and turns it into the last key to protect all this. Everything is over. Zizizi, zizizi Wuchou woke up from his dream, looked at his hands and calmed down slowly. "It''s not me, it''s just a dream." Wuchou constantly reminds himself to get up from bed and go to the bathroom to refresh himself. Dong, Dong, Dong Xiao Ming walks out of the room step by step with a crutch. "Good morning, Xiao Ming." Wuchou took Xiaoming to his seat and helped her sit down. "I can make whatever you want, as long as you like." "I heard you last night." Wuchou''s hand, which was still moving, stopped. "It''s amazing. It turns out that in another world, I''m your sister." "Xiao Ming, listen to me." Xiaoming reached out and pulled wuchou and continued. "Listen to me, since you just entered the world by mistake and are just a passer-by, you can leave like this. I don''t need you. The other me must need you more." "No, seeing you like this, how can I leave directly? I can''t." "Listen to me." Xiao Ming drank loudly without worry. "I know myself very well. She must be burning with anxiety now. What''s the feeling of her favorite relatives suddenly disappearing in front of her? It must be crazy. Please go back quickly, otherwise she will be crazy." "At least, at least let me take care of you for a period of time and make your life better, so that I can leave at ease." Xiaoming has felt wuchou''s determination. She will not continue to force wuchou to leave. Moreover, she really wants to find someone to rely on. Dada dada Wuchou holds Xiaoming around. School, this matter is no longer the scope of worry free thinking. When you are, worry free will be ready to clean up, the school of the world. "Worry free, you don''t need to do this. I can go by myself." Naturally, Xiaoming has not had the cheek to call wuchou brother directly, so he can only call it. "Nothing, I''m just worried about your wrestling, and can''t you walk well?" Worry free also knows that if you really want to get out of this dream world and move on, you have to face your heart and make the choice you should make. "Worry free, I don''t need you to accompany me. I know here very well. Just go. I want to go back to school." No matter how wuchou persuades him, Xiaoming is still determined to go back. Wuchou has no way. "Well, I''ll go shopping and get ready at home. I''ll pick you up and wait for me." With that, wuchou loosened her hand and left something in Xiaoming''s hand. "Go, I''ll protect you." Listening to the sound of carefree footsteps, Xiaoming clenched his hand and muttered to himself. "I''m just a substitute. Yes, I''m just a substitute. I can''t have any ideas." When wuchou really finished shopping and went home to prepare, he always felt uneasy, so wuchou immediately moved to Xiaoming. At this time, the school Xiaoming is blocked in the corridor. Obviously, there are students all around, and even teachers pass by occasionally, but these people turn a blind eye. Instead, they stand aside and look at it silently. "Ah, blind man, why are you suddenly late today? Obviously, we see you passing by at the door every day and kick you every time, but we can''t do it today. We always feel a little uncomfortable." With that, a man in the group suddenly stretched out a foot and kicked away the crutch in Xiaoming''s hand. "Blind man, don''t think you''re a good thing. You''re just a thing no one loves. You can come to this school because of your poor life experience, you moth!" The leader, a colorful girl, reached out and grabbed Xiaoming''s technique and pulled it up hard. "Sorry, sorry." In addition to apologizing, Xiao Ming has no ability to resist. In front of her, she is a rogue woman suddenly turned over from the city. It is said that she can''t stay in Kyoto. Her family threw her down and hoped she would change, but it seems useless. "Blind man, I used to deal with people like you casually. People like you only gave me shoes." Then he pressed Xiaoming''s head, pressed Xiaoming to the ground and knelt on the ground. "Can''t you see? My shoes are right in front of you. It''s all because of you. My shoes are a lot dirty today. Wipe them well, or I''ll leave a shoe print on your face." Can''t cry, can''t cry. Xiaoming clenches her lips and remembers what her dead parents said. No matter how difficult life is, she can''t cry in front of outsiders. "Wait, what''s that?" The rascal girl saw something on Xiaoming''s hand. When she looked carefully, she saw that Xiaoming''s ring finger was wearing a silver ring. "Ah, I didn''t expect you blind man to have jewelry at home. It''s lucky. Give it to me." With that, the other party stepped on Xiaoming''s arm and bowed down. "Ring?" Xiao Ming probably thought of who gave him the ring. He quickly hugged his right hand with his other hand. "No, I can''t give you that." "Let go, you blind man!" Step, step One foot after another, he kicked Xiaoming fiercely, but Xiaoming just grabbed his right hand and didn''t give it to each other. "I''m impatient to live, aren''t I?" Click Hearing the loud voices of the students around him and the strange pop-up sound, Xiao Ming probably guessed what it was. "I can''t give it to you!" "Let go!" Poop ~ Tick, tick Chapter 649 Tick, tick, tick Blood drops on the ground, slowly forming a mark. "Who are you?" The pain didn''t come. When Xiaoming thought something had happened, a voice interrupted Xiaoming''s thinking. "I already said, don''t come to school, why can''t you listen to me." Wuchou held the stabbed knife with his hand. He sighed helplessly at first, and then turned to look at the woman in front of him. The color of his eyes flashed. "Go away, don''t disturb her in the future!" Boom! A strange aura suddenly bounced away from the woman in front of her, directly hit one side of the wall and passed out. Clang Wuchou threw away his weapon and squatted down to pick up Xiaoming. "Are you okay?" "Nothing." Xiao Ming has no other actions except to shrink in his worry free arms. "Let''s go back. There''s no need to come back here." Wuchou took Xiaoming in his arms and walked out of the enclosure step by step. In addition to giving way in panic, some students stared at them with the eyes of watching the play. "Hello, see Mr. Zaki. Where are you going?" In the distance, a man in a suit saw a rogue woman lying aside, with a heavy haze on her face. "Hey, hey, you hurt someone, you can''t just leave. She''s a relative of the headmaster. You can''t just leave." "Also, who is this person, a relative or a boyfriend? Hello, see Qi, your family is dead. How can anyone like you?" With that, the suit man looked disgusted and looked worried. "Irrelevant people leave quickly. It''s none of your business here. Put down and meet Mr. Zaki." "Ah, is that what you can do as a teacher?" "It''s dirty." "What are you talking about!" The suit man looked at wuchou angrily, and his whole face was red with anger. "How can you, a countryman like you, understand? This is the rule. You, a powerless little guy, just accept the beating of society." Then the suit man looked at wuchou contemptuously. "Seeing Qi is the root of everything. If she is willing to accept the invitation of the headmaster and make obedient dedication, it will be all right. Who do you think she can live up to now, the school and the small town have given her life support. Without all this, she would have died outside." "She is a broom star. She not only kills her relatives, but also keeps me in this poor place. I can''t climb up, so I can''t please others." With that, the suit man didn''t care so much at all. He stretched out his hand and was ready to pull without worry. "You pig hand, don''t you want it?" The outstretched hand paused for a while, and finally "bravely" outstretched it. Click Wuchou turned around and kicked him hard on the elbow of the man in the suit, bending his whole arm into 90 degrees at an incredible angle. "Ah ah ah!" The man in the suit knelt down with his arm in pain and sweating, but he kept cursing and worrying. "You countryman, actually hurt me. I won''t let you go. I must torture you and you. I wanted to wait for you to give up the struggle and throw yourself into my arms, but I decided to take you back and torture you severely." "Wow!" Wuchou stepped on the hand of the man in suit and stepped on the whole man in suit. "Boasting, I want to tell you a truth now. Don''t threaten or slander someone you can''t offend, especially when this person is still in front of you." With the increasing strength of worry free, the man in suit even felt that his head would be crushed by worry free. "Stop, stop!" "When you treated Xiaoming like this, why didn''t you help her when you hurt Xiaoming? Why did you just stand idly by? Now it''s your turn to want others to forgive you, isn''t it naive?" "Stop." Xiao Ming lies in her worry free arms and tightens her worry free clothes. "But." "Enough, get me out of here." Wuchou snorted, kicked away the scum under his feet, and left the school with Xiaoming in his arms. Zizizi, zizizi See Sakaki Mingjia Wuchou puts Xiaoming on the sofa, carefully picks up the towel beside him and wipes the stains on each other''s face. "I can do it myself. I don''t want your help." "Listen, don''t move." Feeling that wuchou takes care of himself seriously, Xiaoming bites his lower lip tightly and finally pushes away wuchou standing in front of him. "Xiao Ming?" Caught off guard, wuchou is pushed to the ground by Xiaoming and looks at each other innocently. "You go, I don''t need you to take care of me." "Why, I''m your brother. Don''t you take it for granted to take care of you?" "No, you''re not my brother, and I''m not your substitute for my sister. I''m just your substitute for that sister." "No, No." Wuchou said, his voice getting smaller and smaller, and his firm tone became hesitant. "Even you don''t believe your words. I''m just a substitute for your sister, a substitute you can care about and deal with casually." "No, not so." Wuchou wanted to say something to explain, but Xiaoming was more excited. He picked up the furniture and threw it directly ahead. "Go away!" The sound of clear glass stopped wuchou. "Leave me alone and go." Wuchou opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Finally, he just turned powerlessly and left. Poop Hearing the sound of the door closing, Xiaoming knelt on the ground as if his body had exhausted its strength, and tears flowed down. "I''m just a substitute. Yes, I''m just a dispensable substitute. If I were really the noumenon, how good it would be." Dong Dong Dong Not long after wuchou left, a sudden knock came. "Come out, see Qiming, come out quickly." Xiaoming knows that the Revenge of those people has come, but Xiaoming has no regrets at all, because even if these people don''t engage in themselves, sooner or later they will collapse and commit suicide. Xiao Ming walked slowly to the gate step by step. Before he looked at the door, he heard the familiar voice outside. "Who called you here?" "Where did you come from, kid? Go away. It has nothing to do with you." Poop, click, boom! "Ah, spare my life, spare my life. I just came here to receive money. I have nothing to do with her." "Say, who is it?" Click "Ah, I said, I said, it was a beautiful woman who gave us money and asked us to clean up the blind man. What I said is true." "Get out!" Wuchou kicked away the little gangster kneeling at his feet, clapped his hands, and finally walked in without pushing the door. "Take good care of yourself. I''ll be back soon." Worry free, there''s still something to do. Chapter 650 Late at night, an empty school "Woo, woo!" A girl was tied to the top floor of the school. A man stood by holding the railing. After hesitating for a while, he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, picked it up and lit it. "Cough, cough, cough!" Without worry, throw away the things in your hand and put them out with one foot. "I wonder why those people like this thing." Wuchou looked at the girl tied up by herself and left aside. She took out a knife from her pocket and gestured on her face. "Listen to what you''re saying now. When I throw this cloth out of your mouth later, I don''t want to hear anything superfluous, or I''ll leave a few words on your face." Looking at the girl''s constant nod, she smiled with no worry and satisfaction. "Listen, I''ll decide your crime according to what you say later. As long as you speak well and tell Xiaoming what you''ve done, I''ll let you go back and won''t hurt you. But if you tell a lie, I''ll cut off your ears. Can you hear clearly?" Watching the other party continue to nod, worry free to take off the towel stuffed in her mouth, waiting for the other party to breathe and speak slowly. "Do you really want to listen to the truth?" "Of course, remember, it must be the truth, or your ears won''t be protected." The girl swallowed a breath and slowly said the bad things she had done to Xiaoming. Wuchou didn''t do anything except standing aside and listening carefully. "I''m finished. Can you let me go?" "Of course, but there''s one more thing to do." Beep The blue lightning flashed on wuchou''s hand, frightening the girl in front of her. She thought wuchou was going to do something terrible. "What are you doing? Didn''t you say you let me go?" "Naturally, I won''t hurt you, but your sin is a little heavy, so I''ll do something about you." Beep "Don''t worry, this change is harmless, and it just corrects your personality. After all, you are not very popular here, are you?" In addition to the scream at the beginning, it slowly sank down until it disappeared. "You have only one mission. If she decides to come back again, protect her and don''t allow anyone to hurt her." Having finished all this without worry, he left the attic at ease and relaxed the rope that bound the girl. "There''s another one. Do you want to see it? After all, it''s better to solve the trouble early." Wuchou closes his eyes, feels the breath of the person he meets today, and moves in an instant. "Well, wait for me, smelly kid. I won''t let you go." A man in a suit with plaster on his hand sits quietly in his home, smoking. He is imagining the picture of suffering wuchou and Xiaoming at that time. "Hee hee, if you hurt me, I won''t let you go. Tomorrow I''ll find some brothers, catch you, kid, and beat you hard. The other, hum, keep it if you obey, and waste it if you don''t obey. It''s useless waste." The man in suit picked up the wine in front of him and drank it. It was only a short time ago that the man in suit seemed to see a figure without worry. He thought he had drunk too much and had an illusion. "Well, you little devil, you still make me hallucinate. Get away!" The suit man picked up the cup on the table and threw it at wuchou. He was just caught by wuchou. "Never underestimate everything you see." "You, how did you get in here!" The suit man was so frightened that he quickly sat on the ground and looked at the worry free man slowly approaching in front of him. "It seems that you don''t repent. It''s too dangerous to leave you here. I can''t take risks." "What do you want?" Zizizi, zizizi "But it''s more troublesome to kill you and be suspected. I''d better treat you like this." Zizizi, zizizi When wuchou finishes all this, he returns to Xiaoming''s house and sees that the other party has fallen asleep on the sofa in order to wait for wuchou. "Don''t worry, I''ve dealt with it. No one will bully you in the future. I don''t allow anyone to bully you. No one can." Wuchou reaches out to straighten out each other''s bangs, lowers his head and kisses each other''s forehead. "I''ll give you a peaceful life. That''s all. I''m right. I shouldn''t treat you like this. You''re not a substitute for anyone. You''re you. You''re different from my sister." Without worry, he slowly crossed Xiaoming''s eyes with his hand. "Have a good dream, princess." Tick, tick, tick It''s dazzling Strange feelings erode Xiaoming''s brain. A familiar and strange feeling stimulates her nerves. "What is this?" Xiaoming tried her best to control her feelings and finally found the source of the problem. Everything has become different. The light in the whole room is still turned off, and the sun just shines in through the window, but Xiaoming still feels that his eyes can''t see clearly. "I can see?" Xiao Ming slowly propped up his body and looked at the completely different scenes around him. Everything was so incredible and novel. "Incredible." Xiaoming walks out holding the wall. Everything is so novel and special. How long has he not experienced this feeling. "It must be him. Only he can do all this." Xiao Ming hurried around the room, but no matter what, he couldn''t find a figure without worry. "Where is it?" Push open the door, still can''t see wuchou outside. Xiaoming is a little worried. Zizi A car stopped at the door. It was Xiao Ming who got off the car. "Ah, see Mr. Zaki and go back to school together." Xiao Ming looks at each other with incredible eyes. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up. You''ll be late." The rascal woman pushed Xiaoming into the car and looked at Xiaoming with an apologetic face. "Sorry, I was wrong before. I hurt you. I hope you can forgive me." Looking at the changes of the students around him, Xiao Ming knows that it must be what that person did. "Where is he?" Xiaoming asked a question she wanted to know. Zizi The car stopped. Xiao Ming grabbed his pocket and ran to the shrine, the shrine on the mountain. "It''s totally different, although I knew it for a long time." However, the lake in front of us still hasn''t changed. Wuchou walked into the lake step by step. He heard the rapid footsteps behind him and sighed. "You shouldn''t come here. You should go back and continue your life." "What''s the meaning of all this without your life!" "Meaningful. At least you can live quietly. You don''t need me or anything special." Looking at wuchou walking in step by step, Xiaoming shouted quickly. "No, don''t do that." Wuchou stopped, turned around and looked at Xiaoming with a smile. "Goodbye, my princess." Poop With the sound of falling water, everything was calm. Chapter 651 "What is your wish?" "No matter what wish it is, I can realize it at only one price." The monkey stood in front of Xiao Ming with a green lantern. "Tell me what your wish is, tell me." The body trembled gradually, and the heart wavered because of the next choice, but soon, the inner desire defeated reason. "Bring him back, bring him back, mine." "My brother." Zizizi, zizizi Poop Falling into the lake, wuchou slowly floats up from the lake and appears on the surface of the lake. Clatter The sound of water, the sound of water splashing, gradually approaching the unconscious worry free. Clatter A shadow came to the lake with worry free, and pressed his hands on worry free chest to constantly provide pressure. "Cough!" Seeing that wuchou finally regained consciousness, the shadow didn''t stop his activities, but lowered his head. When everything is over, wuchou opens his eyes slowly. "Who are you?" Wuchou tried his best to see the shadow in front of him, but the light was too dark to see clearly. The shadow didn''t speak. He stretched out his hand and pressed it on wuchou''s forehead, as if he were doing something. Wuchou, who just woke up, closed his eyes again because of fatigue and fainted. Zizizi, zizizi Tick, tick Time passed slowly. In the twinkling of an eye, three hours passed. "Who are you?" Xiao Ming stood in front of his house, looked at the figure slowly coming, and said. "Me, it''s you." The other, myself. "What is the purpose?" Looking at the dark green light in front of her, Xiaoming didn''t relax her vigilance, but stared at each other seriously. "Replace you as your brother''s sister." The body began to tremble, the muscles showed irregular peristalsis, and the body changed greatly. "Mine, mine, I want to replace you!" The monster with full fangs, facing the "unarmed" Xiaoming, opened his big mouth and bit over. Poop Blood, spread all over the earth. "Sorry, I don''t have someone like you who wants to replace me." Looking at the monster''s head that fell around, Xiao Ming stepped on it and looked at it with disgust. "It''s disgusting. They dirty my shoes." Boom! The dark green flame rushed behind Xiaoming and melted the whole girl in front of her into a pool of blood. "Little monkey, what have you done? Why are so many me here?" Xiao Ming looked at the little monkey around him with disgust and said. "Nothing, but I gave you a good brother and brought back a lot of sisters." Snap Xiaoming slapped angrily and patted off the miniature around him, looking at the surrounding scene with disgust. Blood, internal organs, limbs and body debris fell all over the ground. "Little monkey, tell me how many parallel worlds I have conveyed my wish to you and come to this world." "Well, about a hundred. Of course you don''t count. After all, these people are looking for you." "It''s a serious crime, little monkey. If your brother knows, you''ll be worse off than dead." "No, he won''t know. It has to be done secretly, and they will agree. After all, it''s just to stay with him." Zizizi, zizizi ~ the next day ~ Wuchou slowly woke up and looked at the strange ceiling. Wuchou began to think about where he was. "It hurts." Wuchou reached out and touched the back of his head. He must have hit it for some reason. "Where is this?" Wuchou is lying in an ordinary bedroom. The furnishings around him are very ordinary and nothing unusual. Click The door was pushed open and Xiao Ming came in with a bag of things. "Brother, you finally wake up." Xiaoming hurried to wuchou, and the whole person rushed over directly and hugged wuchou tightly. "Brother, brother, it''s great to see you." Wuchou thought that Xiaoming was worried because he had left the world for too long, so he reached out and patted each other on the back and comforted. "It''s all right, it''s all right. I''m back. I''ll be all right in the future." "Yes." After Xiaoming''s mood calmed down, wuchou loosened Xiaoming in his arms and asked. "Xiao Ming, where are we? I remember I just came back, and then I don''t remember anything." "Brother, you showed up near the lake last night. I pulled you out, then found a house nearby and stopped. Fortunately, the family left here, otherwise we would be in trouble." "It''s really troublesome now. Don''t disturb others. Let''s leave quickly." "Wait." Seeing that wuchou is really ready to leave, Xiaoming quickly calls wuchou. "Brother, it''s rare to come out. It''s better to have a rest here. It''s not urgent to go back anyway." "Why don''t you go early? It''s close to home anyway." Wuchou doesn''t know why he looks at Xiaoming. He always feels that the other party is hiding something. "Ah, I don''t care. I''ll stay here for a few days anyway, or I''ll ignore you." Looking at Xiao Ming''s "angry" look, there''s nothing else to do but stop. "Well, I hope the family doesn''t come back so soon. We''ll disturb them for a while." But soon, wuchou felt sleepy again, and slowly narrowed his eyes and fell asleep. "Well, fortunately, I have already prepared." Xiao Ming quickly collects the suspicious pills at the table, picks up the black plastic bag in his hand and goes out. "Really, I''ve thought about aftercare work many times, but I''m still a little afraid." Xiao Ming dragged those decayed bodies on the ground into the bathroom and fell with a knife in his hand. Click, click, Zizi "Really, I really don''t want to do this if I don''t have any other way." Xiaoming washes the blood off his hands, takes out these bags, discards them, and puts them directly into the combustible garbage. "Well, perfect." When Xiao Ming was ready to leave, a silver light stabbed her throat. Miso The silver light stabbed into the throat, just rubbed a spark like hitting metal, and nothing else happened. "It''s dangerous. You don''t know your brother is resting inside. Do you want your brother to know what''s happening here?" Xiao Ming raised his head and looked at another self standing on the roof, sarcastically. "You guy, if you just rely on this little skill, you''d better leave early. I won''t kill you." "Arrogance, I see if you can stop my next attack!" call The next second, Xiao Ming appeared behind another self and broke her neck with one hand. "I don''t want to. Don''t force me. Everything is for myself." Looking at his body slowly falling down the eaves, Xiaoming''s eyes became deeper and deeper. "Yes, everything is for my brother. Everything is worth it. Leaving that hell and meeting my brother is worth it." Chapter 652 Girls have a tragic fate Relatives leave, relatives betray, friends slander, accidents, accidents, human factors, all kinds of causes and consequences fall on these poor people. Girls all hope that someone will save them and that they can get out of the sea of suffering. "I''ll help you get freedom, family, and most importantly, hope." The enchanting voice lingered in my ears. "Look at the world, yourself." All the unfortunate girls saw that thing through that voice. Another world''s own, always stay around relatives, handsome, gentle brother. Willing to fight against the brother of the whole world for his sister. All these girls are eager and looking forward to. "As long as you make a wish to me and get incredible power, you can go to that world, replace that person, replace yourself, and become the happiest woman in that world." The devil''s voice whispered in his ear. "Kill the enemy in front of you, kill another self, kill them, all for one purpose, my brother." Girls, convinced of this truth, also look forward to that little hope. Girl, for her own wish, step into this hell. Zizizi, zizizi "So dazzling." Wuchou squinted, slowly regained his mind and remembered what had happened yesterday. "I''m outside now. By the way, Xiao Ming''s proposal." As soon as wuchou walked out of the door, he saw Xiaoming standing in the kitchen preparing breakfast. "Ah, brother, good morning. Did you sleep well last night?" "Fortunately, by the way, Xiaoming, what has happened recently? How can you behave so strangely." "Hey, what''s the matter? It''s strange that I didn''t behave. Brother, your worry is superfluous. It''s okay." Looking at Xiaoming, he smiled at himself, but wuchou still felt that Xiaoming was still hiding something and something very important. "Xiao Ming, do you think it''s a little hot?" "Really?" Before wuchou could continue talking, a huge heat wave hit and the whole house was blown open. "Xiao Ming!" What strength does wuchou want to use, but his own strength is limited, just like. "Earth bound God, how possible!" Boom! Flames, dilapidated buildings, glass, debris, all on the ground. Wuchou slowly stood up from the wreckage, only to see a huge dark shadow, holding Xiaoming in his hand. "Xiao Ming, damn it." Wuchou still wants to stand up, but soon, another terrible reality appears in front of wuchou. "Brother, wait for me. I''ll deal with this substitute soon." Another Xiao Ming was surrounded by strange organs, just like a ferocious monster. "What''s the matter with you, me, the world?" Click Looking at the broken neck in his hand, Xiaoming felt no fear and fear, but only joy. "Another, ah, how many more can I become myself." All the physical abnormalities disappear. Xiaoming walks to wuchou in his school uniform and helps wuchou up. "I''m sorry, brother. Although I still keep hiding, I''ll go crazy if I don''t get you quickly." Xiaoming reaches out his hand to touch wuchou''s face and feels the real texture. Everything is worth it. "Xiao Ming, you are Xiao Ming from another world. Why do you do this? I''ve seen you?" "Brother, we met for the first time. So did you and the child I killed just now. It was the first time we met." "Why, in this world, and why, do you hurt each other?" "Everything is because of you." Dong Dong Dong Several strange things fell to the ground, slowly rolled to wuchou''s feet, and slowly turned into several huge trees. "Small skills!" Xiaoming wants to do something else. A wooden thorn protrudes from the ground, passes directly through Xiaoming''s body and nails Xiaoming to the tree. "Brother!" With these words, Xiaoming''s body shrinks rapidly, turns into material and is absorbed by trees. Step step step From behind wuchou, he walked out of another Xiaoming. "The adult gave us a wish. As long as we fight to the last in this world and the rest of us die, we can become ourselves in this world, replace her and become your sister." "Why do you do this? I don''t want you to go back!" Xiao Ming squats down and holds Wu Chou''s hand. "Brother, we are voluntary, and adult monkey said, this is also your wish." "No, it''s not my wish." "Yes, that''s your wish." Carrying a green flame lantern, the monkey came from one side and smiled at wuchou. "What do you want to do now?" "Finish my agreement with you and help you return to my body." "Yes, so are you willing to fall in love with your sister who is actually related by blood but not by blood?" Wuchou didn''t speak. The monkey just smiled and continued. "You want to, but you don''t want to. You obviously want to complete the agreement and like it, but you just can''t pass the inner level, so there''s only one answer." The monkey pointed to the little song around him. "As like as two peas, your sister is essentially your blood sister, and you have no burden. You see, the perfect person." "In this way, you can fall in love with this person without burden. It doesn''t matter. I can choose freely. As long as you really fall in love with her, I''ll even if you complete my agreement. How''s it cost-effective?" With that, wuchou wanted to directly hammer the monkey in front of him. What logic. "What are you talking about? What are you doing? It''s killing and maiming the lives of these innocent girls, you guy!" Looking at the worry free eyes and even turning into deep green because of anger, the monkey smiled and said. "Don''t be angry. No matter what you do, you can''t become. As long as I''m here, you can''t use your power at will unless you enter my world." The monkey said and was ready to leave. "Just watch this war for your sister''s position. Don''t worry. Since you already know this fact, there''s no need to hide the war. You have to refuel and don''t be killed." With that, the monkey disappeared in place. "Brother, don''t worry. We do this voluntarily. You don''t need any burden." Xiao Ming hugs Wu Chou tightly and hopes Wu Chou can understand them. "No, you can''t. You can''t kill each other. Go back. I''m not worth it." "Brother, it''s worth it. You''ve been to a parallel world, haven''t you?" Xiao Ming said as his eyes slowly dimmed. "My own world is more terrible than that." Chapter 653 Chaos, death, and disaster. "Brother, what do you think of me, compared with your real sister." Xiaoming has been holding wuchou''s hand and walking in the street, completely ignoring the bodies and debris around him. "I said earlier that it''s not good for me to end this struggle quickly, no matter who wins. I can''t accept this reality." Click The strange skeleton slowly filled Xiaoming''s body, and the whole person''s volume grew a lot. He grabbed wuchou''s neck. "Brother, I''m different from her. In order to keep you by my side, I can''t wait to break your hands and feet and tie you to me." "But, brother, I don''t want to hurt you. I just love you and want to be with you all the time." "So, brother, don''t go, don''t resist, that''s it, just be willing to follow me, okay?" As he spoke, Xiao Ming''s eyes became a little dim and her strength decreased a lot. "Xiao Ming, don''t do this. You just have a bad start and a bad prospect, but it doesn''t mean that your life will be as painful in the future. You will meet people who like you better." After hearing what wuchou said, Xiaoming lifted his transformation, took wuchou''s hand and stuck it to his chest. "Brother, look, feel my wound." When you tear off your collar, what you see is not the white and special that the girl has, but the ugly scars and wounds. "Brother, look, these wounds are made by my parents." Xiaoming said, pulling wuchou aside. "A whip, a stick, a kick, a stab, every day is a different torture, every day is an ugly treatment." "Both my father and mother think I am a broom star. Because of my appearance, their life becomes not smooth. Because of my appearance, they quarrel every day, and then there is different abuse and torture." Xiao Ming said, holding the railing around him. "I was in the cage, abused, beaten and scolded, full of coarse words, full of lies." "Until that day, you appeared and another me was so happy. Even if your parents left, you loved her and took care of her like her patron saint. No matter what happened, you would stand in front of her." As he spoke, wuchou saw Xiaoming''s railing slowly deforming. "Even if you go to another world, you still love her. It''s too dazzling and too much to want." "Now, like them, I have you, and you are by my side. How can I let you go?" "Xiao Ming, you are too persistent. I''m not important to you." Boom! There was a strange explosion in the distance, and the sound was getting closer and closer. "Brother, step back. Someone came to the door." Whew Boom! The houses in the street were smashed and tiles fell to the ground, and the people around them were in a commotion because of sudden changes. "What? It''s just a rhinoceros." Standing in front of them is a real Rhinoceros? However, no matter how you look at it, there is a strange red circuit in the body of this thing, which is particularly magical. "Brother, another competitor, is waiting for me to deal with this thing soon." The skeleton is attached to the body again, and Xiaoming approaches the rhinoceros step by step. "Roar!" The rhinoceros''s eyes suddenly became sharp. With a flash of red light, it hit directly at an incredible speed. "Small skills!" Xiao Ming puts his hands in front of him, ready to resist the impact of rhinoceros. Boom! Click, click! Without any pause, the rhinoceros rushed into the crowd like a huge tank, broke Xiaoming''s hands with its destructive strength, put them heavily on Xiaoming''s body, and knocked Xiaoming away. "Xiao Ming!" Wuchou just wanted to take the first step. The familiar feeling of weakness hit again. The monkey appeared behind him and said to wuchou with his fingers. "You can''t stop this sacred duel, my master. Just have a good look. Who can survive these two sisters?" "You bastard, wait, I''ll blind you sooner or later." Then he looked at the war in front of him without worry and pain. Xiaoming, who was hit and flew, slowly came out of the house from a distance, but his hands had been broken and a big wound had split on his chest. "Xiao Ming, go, don''t continue fighting." However, how can Xiaoming listen to wuchou''s words? The injury is slowly recovering, but will the other party wait for her to continue to recover? Obviously not. "Roar!" Another powerful impact, a huge horn pushed Xiaoming up. Before she fell, the rhinoceros jumped up and sat on Xiaoming. Snap! Blood, viscera, all over the earth. "Ha, ah, ah!" Unable to accept all these worries, the whole person fell into a crash state and passed out. "Really, I can''t bear this pressure. What will I do in the future?" Zizizi, zizizi Waiting for wuchou to wake up from his coma, he just saw the small sound in front of him, with a strange horn on his forehead. "Brother, are you awake?" "Ah, ah, ah!" Wuchou quickly broke free from Xiaoming''s arms, rolled directly to the side of the road and looked at each other in horror. "Brother, what''s the matter?" "Don''t come here, please, let me calm down alone." However, Xiaoming completely ignored wuchou''s words. The whole person came directly and hugged wuchou in his arms. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I know your pain, brother. You don''t understand it, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll stay with you and share the pain with you." Feel the warmth in your arms and your inner confusion. Worry free is like a desert traveler who finds water. Greedy feel this warmth and tolerance. "I''m so tired. I''m really tired. Don''t continue fighting. Please, don''t continue. Let the war end." "It doesn''t matter. It''ll be over soon, brother." Relax and sleep slowly. Watching wuchou finally fall asleep in her arms, Xiaoming continues to hold wuchou tightly, patting wuchou on the back and saying. "It''s okay, it''s okay, brother. Xiaoming will always be with you." Xiaoming, with purple light in his eyes, gently patted wuchou, with a penetrating smile on his mouth. "Hee hee, hee hee, brother, you can do anything for you." The genuine goods at a fair price, as like as two peas in front of him, are just like those who are exactly the same as themselves. "Then, the contract is reached. When we eliminate the rest of ourselves, we will finally decide the outcome, and the alliance is reached." Xiaoming looks at another self who constantly agrees with her, and sneers at her heart. "This is another me. It''s stupid. My brother has always been me, you counterfeiters." Chapter 654 Red, red, bright, bright Clatter There was a bloody heavy rain in the sky, which dyed the earth red and the worry free heart red. "Ha, ha, what the hell am I?" Wuchou looked at his hands as if he remembered something. Suddenly the whole man rolled to the ground and beat himself with his fist. "It''s no use how you hurt yourself. No matter what you do, you can''t change their ending." Xiao Ming in a strange red uniform approached wuchou step by step from the darkness in front of him. "I just want to do the right thing. Am I wrong?" "You are not wrong. What is wrong is the world, because you have appeared in the world." "After all, it''s still because of me." "Yes, it''s all because of you." Zizizi, zizizi Worry free just sits in a chair and doesn''t move. In addition to breathing and body temperature, which prove that wuchou is still alive, the others look at wuchou and feel that the other party has lost the desire to live. "Brother, eat." Xiao Ming in a red uniform, holding a very ordinary meal, stands beside wuchou and feeds it into wuchou''s mouth bit by bit. But wuchou refuses to eat. No, it should be said that wuchou has lost his will to survive. Just think about it in the past. "Brother, do you really want to die? Obviously, other sisters have done it. Why do you do this to me!" Xiaoming threw his rice bowl to the ground and grabbed wuchou''s collar. "Brother, wait, I will cheer you up and wait and see!" With that, Xiao Ming left the room and locked the door with his back hand. When Xiao Ming finally left, irregular wriggling appeared on the wall, and a figure appeared in the room from the wall. Coming out of the wall was another Xiao Ming, wearing a strange black uniform. "Brother, wait. I''ll take you out soon." Walking to wuchou, Xiaoming looks at the other party''s eyes that have lost Gao Guang and feels heartache. "Brother, how could this happen? What have you experienced to be so desperate?" Xiaoming looses the rope tied to wuchou and is preparing to take wuchou out. Who knows that a familiar voice comes from the door. "Don''t mess around. Brother can''t go out. You can see the position of the rope." Another Xiao Ming, standing by the door, looked at them expressionless. "Those ropes just fix my brother''s body. If I don''t tie the rope, my brother will fall directly." With that, Xiao Ming looked at another self and said. "I need someone to take care of my brother. You can be this person. Only in this way can I rest assured to go outside and eliminate the rest." "Aren''t you afraid I''ll take my brother directly?" "No, I believe you, because you must be like me." With that, Xiao Ming left. "Take care of me, brother." Xiaoming in black uniform looks at wuchou and doesn''t want to leave here without worry. Moreover, it will be safer here. "Well, that''s it." Time passed like this. In these days, except for Xiaoming in red uniform who occasionally came to see wuchou, another Xiaoming took care of wuchou. But soon the balance was broken. Boom! Xiaoming is still concentrating on feeding wuchou. Suddenly, the door is roughly opened. Xiaoming in red uniform is covered with blood and walks in with his arm covered. "Come on, someone is coming!" However, before Xiao Ming finished, one hand came directly from behind her and one through her stomach. "You!" He threw away the obstacles in front of him. Xiaoming took out his handkerchief to wipe the blood off his hands and stared coldly at Xiaoming who had no worries. "It''s over. Give me your brother." "Never!" Whew! A silver light arrow flew directly from a distance, crossed the door and directly inserted into another Xiaoming''s head. "Really, but it''s almost the same. It''ll be over soon." Xiaoming strides over another self, walks to wuchou, and looks at wuchou who falls to the ground because he has lost his support. The corners of his eyes twitch constantly. "Brother, sure enough, all this is too much for you." Xiaoming picks up wuchou and hugs wuchou carefully. He doesn''t want wuchou to be hurt. "It''s all right. There are three left. It will be over soon." "Yes, so it will be over soon." Suddenly, an iron hand grabbed it directly, but Xiaoming reacted faster and turned into a pool of water in an instant, directly avoiding the other party''s attack. "Brother!" Looking at wuchou, because he fell to the ground, his forehead was scratched a little, and Xiaoming''s eyes became red. "Just die obediently. Why loosen your brother, you bastard!" Steel quickly covered the whole body, like a pair of armor, completely protecting Xiaoming. "You are. It''s because of you that my brother gets hurt!" The water slowly filled the whole room and formed a water wall at the door to prevent the water from flowing out of the room. "Just suffocate to death, you bastard." "Asshole, do you still want to hurt your brother?" "Of course not." The current dragged the worry free body out of the room, and the body appeared directly outside the door. "Hum, it will slowly kill you. It depends on what you do." When they were still fighting for it, the last yellow finch came from the door and picked up wuchou. "You are!" Original world, genuine Xiaoming. "Thank you for your efforts. I will remember you. No, I am you. Thank you very much." With that, Xiaoming was ready to leave, but at last he looked back. "In the past, if you don''t appear in front of me again, my brother will feel bad when he sees you." With that, Xiaoming waved his hand, and the huge black hand aimed at the house and pressed it down directly. The huge pressure instantly crushed the house. "Come on, brother, let''s go home." Xiao Ming looks at Wu Chou who is completely absent-minded, and the smile on his face becomes more and more obvious. "This is the most important step in this plan." The monkey looked at wuchou and nodded with satisfaction. "As long as you give up the resistance, Xiaoming will have a chance to take advantage of the weakness, then she will have a chance to fulfill her wishes, and I can come back." "Even if the plan to link the parallel world is successfully completed, although there is a little mistake in the middle, there is no problem." Xiaoming returns to his home with worry free, which originally belonged to them. "Brother, brother, I''m here now. I won''t leave or let you leave." Xiao Ming''s eyes were slowly surrounded by darkness, and the smile on his mouth became more and more blurred. Chapter 655 Darkness has always been something that human beings and all creatures avoid. Darkness is always the source of people''s fear. Darkness has always been the scene of human fear. However, why do humans fear darkness? Is it because of their inherent panic, or do they know that in the darkness, there is a crisis they know. Zizizi, zizizi I don''t know how much time was wasted or how many tricks Xiaoming spent. Finally, wuchou was awakened, but neither the girl nor the monkey thought. After waking up wuchou, wuchou''s first emotion for Xiaoming. fear Worry free, afraid of the girl in front of me. Wuchou fled out of their house and left Xiaoming with desperate eyes at home. How can wuchou do this? He has no choice. He has no choice but to escape. Wuchou locks himself in an ordinary house. It is clear that there is no one in the house. Why, because the owner has been cleaned up. Moreover, Xiaoming deliberately prepared a house for wuchou. "Uh huh!" Wuchou woke up in a sweat from the bed, looked at the window blocked by the curtain and locked, and approached vigilantly. Snap Clap one hand on the window, make sure there is no one behind the curtain, and then stand up at ease. It''s just, it''s not over yet. Wuchou picked up the ball on the table in front of him and threw it directly under the bed. "Once, twice, three times." Feeling the bouncing of the ball inside, wuchou determined that there was no one below, and finally turned his eyes to the door. Pick up the baseball bat placed next to you, don''t worry, step by step close to the door, slowly open the small mouth on the door, observe carefully, and make sure there is no one outside. Click, click Untie the three locks on the door, wuchou finally walked out of the room and came to the aisle. Bend down, keep your ears close to the floor, listen to whether there is any strange sound downstairs, listen carefully for five minutes, make sure no one is downstairs, and then walk down the stairs carefully against the wall. Slowly probe out from the corner and see that there is no one, wuchou is finally relieved. At this time, wuchou thinks of the possibility of the toilet, and the whole person is not calm. "Go away!" When a baseball bat was thrown into the bathroom and the door was pushed away, he finally calmed down when he saw that there was no one inside. Wuchou went to the living room. He lay on the sofa and covered his forehead. I don''t know how long it has been. Wuchou finally wakes up from the escape dream. However, wuchou doesn''t remember everything. She only remembers that the girl in front of her is her own sister, a terrible devil and an existence she can''t provoke, so wuchou escaped. Without worry, I don''t remember the feeling of those blood, those internal organs and rushing towards my face. Wuchou is very afraid. He can''t imagine what Xiaoming can do to hurt himself. However, even after leaving here, wuchou can still feel that the other party has been looking at himself, especially the house. It is the other party who is ready to give it to him. It is unknown who the original owner is. "Five days?" Wuchou has left Xiaoming for five days, but for these five days, wuchou has been having nightmares. Every night, blood drowns wuchou like an ocean. Dong Dong Dong There was a knock at the door. "Uh!" Wuchou''s nerves tightened again in a moment. He approached the door step by step and glanced secretly through the cat''s eyes. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a bright red eye staring at myself through the cat''s eye. "Ha!" Without worry and fear, he quickly stepped back, tripped over his shoes and sat on the ground. "Why, now come to the door?" Wuchou slowly stood up and looked out from the cat''s eyes again. Xiaoming didn''t do that again this time. He just stood away and carried a bag in his hand. "I know you''re looking at me. Open the door, brother." Wuchou resists fear, unlocks the first lock, the second lock and the third lock on the door, leaves a door chain, slowly opens the door and looks at Xiaoming through the gap. "What are you doing here? Go back." "Brother, you are my brother and I am your sister. Did I break the law to come to see you?" Poop Xiao Ming put his hand directly through the crack of the door and held the door tightly with his fingers. "Let me in, brother. I made you a bento. I hope you''ll like it." Wuchou wants to close the door directly, but seeing that Xiaoming''s hand is stuck on the door, wuchou doesn''t want to hurt each other, so he just says quickly. "No, I''ve already eaten. Please go." "You lie." Through the crack of the door, wuchou can see Xiaoming on the other side, with dark green pupils staring at him. "Brother, you just got up and didn''t have a good meal yesterday, did you?" "How do you know?" Xiao Ming smiled and didn''t answer without worry. "I ate instant noodles yesterday because you were afraid of me doing hands and feet in the stove, and you haven''t taken a bath for five days, because you were afraid of me rushing in when you took a bath." "I know everything about you, brother. I just came to deliver a bento. Aren''t you going to open the door?" Looking at Xiaoming, his eyes gradually became dim. Wuchou''s last fear was replaced by his inexplicable desire to survive. Finally, he responded to Xiaoming. "I see." "Ah?" Xiaoming completely didn''t expect wuchou to promise. For a moment, the whole person was stunned. "I know. Wait. I''ll open the door now." Open the last door chain and worry free opens the door. Looking at Xiaoming standing outside the door, at a loss, she picked up the bag in Xiaoming''s hand, took it in quickly, and closed the door directly with one hand. This is the courage of wuchou to finally face Xiaoming. "Well, I''ll finish it. Go back." For a long time, I couldn''t hear any response. Wuchou thought that the other party was very angry. He peeked through the cat''s eye again. Wuchou sees that Xiaoming is still a little disappointed, but at least not completely desperate. Finally, she smiles at the door and turns away. When Xiaoming finally leaves, wuchou first reflects on why he wants to do this. It''s his sister, but wuchou starts to think about why his sister is a devil in his impression, and it''s still a terrible nightmare. Worry free for a time, disturbed by this strange contradiction, I can''t understand this truth for a time. "Why, who am I, why do I only remember my sister and my fear." Wuchou huddled together and lowered his head. "What am I going to do next? Just now, it''s better to refuse directly. What do I want to bring it in?" Wuchou glanced at the bag placed aside and opened it carefully. He saw a strange bottle in it. Poop Strange gas spewed out. Wuchou knew one thing before he fell into a coma. "Cheated." Chapter 656 That''s too much. Strange voices kept coming. "Brother, brother, it''s too much." Who is it? Wuchou slowly opened his eyes and saw Xiaoming standing in front of him, staring at himself with his exposed red pupils. "Brother, you really go too far." Wuchou hurried back, but wuchou soon found that he was tied to a chair by Xiaoming and couldn''t move. "Brother, why can''t you look at me, look at me, it''s me, why can''t you accept me!" The angry Xiao Ming kicked over the chair where wuchou was sitting and made wuchou fall to the ground. "Uh!" "Brother, brother, why!" Xiaoming didn''t stop, continued, continued, and constantly stepped on and kicked with his feet. He attacked recklessly without worry. "Stop, stop, Xiao Ming, what do you want to do and why should I like you? You''re just my sister." "Just?" Xiao Ming looked at Wu Chou without expression. "Brother, you really don''t understand anything. I''ve done so much for you." "I don''t know. I don''t remember anything. I don''t remember anything except knowing that you are my sister." Wuchou closed his eyes and finished telling the truth, waiting for Xiaoming''s next violent fight, but unexpectedly, the attack didn''t come. Wuchou steals a glance at Xiaoming and sees that the other party seems a little disappointed. He looks at wuchou. "Xiao Ming?" "Brother, I''m really disappointed." Xiao Ming takes out a hammer from his pocket and walks over step by step. "Brother, it makes me feel painful again and again. Since you can''t like me, at least let me keep you like this." "What do you want?" Xiaoming completely ignores the panic in wuchou''s eyes, raises the hammer and aims at wuchou''s head. Poof Poop Seeing that wuchou was knocked unconscious by himself, Xiaoming picked up something to deal with the wound on his head and turned away. Zizizi, zizizi When wuchou woke up again, he didn''t want to think about anything except that his head was very painful. "No, I''m leaving here." Wuchou glanced at the locked window. It was not only sealed by the newspaper, but also nailed to death with a wooden board. It must not be opened. Wuchou slowly climbed to open the door and locked it. The key must not be here. "Damn it!" Step step step Listening to the footsteps approaching slowly, wuchou wants to go further, but the room is so big that wuchou can''t leave here. Click Xiaoming pushes the door open and walks in. He looks at wuchou who has woken up, and his indifference is one more point. "Are you awake?" Take out a hammer from your pocket. You can see that the blood on it is still not dried, and a little rust color is pasted on the hammer head. "Xiao Ming, stop, it''s wrong!" call Poop Watching wuchou fall to the ground again, Xiaoming treats wuchou''s wound and turns away. But soon, wuchou stretched out his hand and pulled Xiaoming''s ankle. "Xiao Ming, why?" The response to worry free is another hammering. Poop How long it lasted, wuchou didn''t know. He always felt dizzy. Every time he woke up, he wanted to sleep. Every time he woke up, he would be attacked by Xiaoming. "No way." After a long head injury, wuchou finally knows what Xiaoming''s purpose is. Wuchou has given up thinking and finally reached the point where Xiaoming needs it. When wuchou wakes up again, he sees wuchou looking at himself vaguely. "Who are you?" Xiao Ming, who originally wanted to take out the hammer, was so frightened that he quickly put back the hammer that had to be taken out. He looked wary and worried. "Brother, are you okay?" "Brother, what are you talking about?" Wuchou looked at each other vaguely, touched his head, and a stabbing pain hit him. "It hurts. What''s the matter with me?" Wu Chou looked at Xiao Ming with a puzzled face. "Who the hell are you?" "Ah." Xiaoming sat on the ground and looked at wuchou. "Don''t you remember me?" "I can''t remember anything. Who are you and who am I? Do you know me?" "Well." Xiaoming reaches out his hand to pull wuchou up and pats the dust on wuchou with his hand. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. You''ll remember later. Compared with this, you''re hungry. Come here and I''ll make you something to eat." Xiaoming pulls wuchou out of the room and takes him to the living room. "Well, do you remember anything?" Wuchou looked at the decorations around and shook his head. "I can''t remember anything. I''m sorry." "It doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault if you can''t remember. Good boy, sit down." Xiaoming helps wuchou pull out the chair and takes wuchou into position. "Wait a minute. I''ll calm down first." When Xiao Ming left the living room and returned to his room, the whole person became different. "Finally started, started." Xiaoming sits on the ground with a cheerful smile on his face. "My brother finally doesn''t remember anything. If I don''t remember anything, I can come at will. It doesn''t matter what kind of girlfriend I am now." Xiao Ming kept giggling, and his eyes became more blurred. "No, no, if you want to think about what to do, as long as you are prepared and put away the evidence and possibilities, your brother can''t recover." Just do it. Xiaoming comes out of the room again. His eyes are a little different. "I''ve been waiting." Xiao Ming prepares the meal and sits beside Wu Chou. "Well, you haven''t told me who you are?" Wuchou looks at Xiaoming warily. Although Xiaoming looks harmless to himself, wuchou always feels that there is a problem with this person. "Ah, I''m sorry. In fact, I still have something to do with you." Looking at the incredible blush on Xiaoming''s face, wuchou always feels whether the other party wants to say something that surprises him. "Actually, me and you." Xiao Ming clenched his fist tightly, and his palms were sweating, because he was nervous, extremely nervous. "Don''t you really remember? Everything between me and you." "Sorry, I can''t remember at all." Xiaoming took a breath and finally tried his best to tell wuchou loudly. "You and I are husband and wife!" Xiaoming uses his courage to tell wuchou the most outrageous lie, and then looks worried at wuchou. "What''s the matter, Hello!" After hearing Xiaoming''s words, wuchou picked up his job in front of him and said. "Sorry, I forgot my most important partner. Forgive me." With that, wuchou stretched out his hand and patted him. He sat beside him and Xiaoming''s head. "Hard work." Xiaoming, who gets a worry free response, has no other ideas except to stay in place and nod. "Well, delicious. Did I eat these things before?" Wuchou said and saw Xiaoming suddenly stand up. "What''s the matter?" "Some things, you continue to eat." With that, Xiaoming ran out of the house. Chapter 657 who are you? Wait a minute, I''ll leave first. I am, I am your wife. ~ end of recall ~ Wuchou wakes up from his dream and looks at another pillow around him. He always feels a little strange in his heart. "Xiao Ming?" This is jianqiming, the so-called "wife" of wuchou, and the title of wuchou. Whatever you say, you should call yourself wuchou. Thinking of yesterday, Xiao Ming couldn''t wait to bring herself to the room as soon as she came back. What did she say? You''re very tired. Go to bed quickly. At first, wuchou refused, but seeing Xiaoming who was originally a lecherous uncle, wuchou suddenly became cautious and depressed. Wuchou told himself that he couldn''t do so, so he finally listened to Xiaoming and went to bed. However, what surprised wuchou more was that when wuchou was ready to go to bed, Xiaoming suddenly turned red. Suddenly, he said something was wrong and left the room. "Inexplicable." Wuchou walks out of the room and just sees Xiaoming standing in the kitchen in an apron preparing ingredients. Looking at Xiaoming''s beautiful back, wuchou always feels something wrong. "Ah, because I have no memory, I don''t have any feeling for Xiaoming." However, wuchou always feels that things are not as simple as he thinks. "Ah, brother, you wake up." Speaking of it, wuchou always feels the strangest thing is that if Xiaoming is his wife, why does the other party call him his brother, although Xiaoming explains so. "That''s what you said. As long as you call you that, you''ll be different." Wuchou doesn''t believe it. After listening, he patted Xiaoming on the head, and then turned to leave without listening to what Xiaoming said. Until now, wuchou still doesn''t believe he will do so. "Am I such a pervert?" Wuchou doubts himself a little. He used to know what kind of person he was. "Sit down." Xiao Ming put everything away and waited for Wu Chou to take his seat. "Hard work, Xiao Ming." Xiaoming propped up the table with his elbow, looked up at wuchou and smiled. "It''s no big deal, brother." "Well, don''t call it that. It''s always strange. It''s clearly a husband and wife." "Ah, that''s what you said, brother. It''s called everywhere." "Well, well, I''m wrong." Listening to Xiaoming''s own words, wuchou even doubted whether he was a man with a deep crime. He would force his "wife" to call himself his brother. "Gossip, I want to go out for a walk. Maybe I can think of something." Wuchou handles the food in front of him. He doesn''t notice that Xiaoming''s face has changed greatly. When wuchou looks up, Xiaoming has returned to normal. "Ah, brother, no problem, but you said you were not interested in the outside. What do you want to do at home?" "What kind of person was I before? Really, I can''t even get out of the door. Do I still have social phobia?" Wuchou began to doubt how much of what Xiaoming said was true, but he had no one to help him except this person, and wuchou told himself that this person really has a very important relationship with himself. "Well, brother, no matter what you do, I''ll go out with you." ~ street ~ "It''s so remote." After walking with Xiaoming for some time, wuchou and Xiaoming still walk on the rural road. In addition to the green, there are some distant houses. "Yes, this is the case here. There is nothing special around the remote town. Even if you really think about something, it''s a little difficult." Although Xiao Ming regretfully said so, he was actually very happy. "Hee hee, brother, it''s no use how you find it. There can''t be anything you can think of." "Well, Xiao Ming." Wuchou turned to look at Xiaoming and put his hand on each other''s shoulder. "What?" Looking at wuchou, she looked at herself with serious eyes. Xiaoming even thought whether the other party wanted to be here and kiss her. "No, even if there is no one here, there are streets and alleys. You can''t do that." Looking at Xiaoming''s face turning red, wuchou also understood what the other party was thinking and gave the other party a white look. "No, I just want to ask if we have anything to remember. Maybe I can remember something." "Ah, er, this." Xiaoming couldn''t think of any place for a while. After all, they came here soon. "In fact, we just moved here. I don''t know what you know here." "Well." That explains why Xiaoming is always a little strange when he leads the way at the beginning. It turns out that he is not familiar with the road. "But how did I lose my memory, Xiao Ming, you should know?" Hearing wuchou''s words, Xiaoming was refreshed and flustered. "Ah, well, I don''t know. I just know you have a head injury." "Well, is that true?" Wuchou stares at Xiaoming with suspicious eyes, which makes a guy who has been lying a little untenable. "What, is that how you doubt me? It''s too much. I doubt others so much. Obviously, I''ve taken care of you for so long." Looking at Xiaoming, he suddenly covered his face with his hands, squatted down and cried. Wuchou was flustered for a moment and hurriedly apologized. "Sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t doubt my lover. I''m sorry, Xiaoming. I''m sorry." Wuchou holds Xiaoming in his arms, puts his hand on each other''s back, and gently pats him to comfort each other. "Sorry, it''s my fault. Forgive me." Wuchou didn''t see how cunning the smile on Xiaoming''s face was. "Hum, forgive you." Wuchou releases Xiaoming in his arms and picks up each other. "I''m sorry, Xiao Ming. I''ll listen to you in the future. I won''t doubt you casually. It''s my fault." "Hum, naturally, you must listen to me in the future. You can''t say anything suspicious of me or say such hurtful words." With that, Xiaoming walked ahead alone, waited for a while and stopped. "What are you doing? Hurry up and go back." "I see." When Xiaoming and wuchou get home and watch wuchou finally go to the living room to watch TV, Xiaoming returns to his room and the whole person is paralyzed. "It''s dangerous. I didn''t expect my brother to doubt my words. It seems that there is still doubt about me in my heart. What should I do?" The monkey came out of the shadow and said. "Just go straight up?" "No, if I do this, when my brother really recovers his memory, he may not be able to accept it. If I really run away by myself at that time, I will lose more than I gain." "What do you say?" Xiao Ming thought for a while and decided to do some drama. "I want my brother to love me willingly." Chapter 658 You know what? The so-called suspension bridge effect is to make the other party''s extreme psychological reaction mistakenly think that it is love for the other party under certain extreme circumstances, so as to achieve the goal. "That is to say, this is the plan." Xiao Ming patted a design drawing on the table with a few words written on it. "What a strange thing it is to fight with fear." The monkey scratched his chin, so he looked at Xiao Ming. "It doesn''t matter. As long as I ask my brother out and cheat him into the haunted house for various reasons, I will definitely make my brother fall in love with me." Looking at Xiao Ming''s confident appearance, the monkey didn''t want to say anything more. He just hoped that this ideal plan could succeed. ~ the next day ~ Wuchou is still brooding about what happened yesterday. She always feels that Xiaoming has hidden a lot from herself, especially the relationship between herself and her. However, wuchou has no evidence to prove all this. The only way is to hope Xiaoming can tell the truth. "Good morning, brother." "Good morning." Last night, Xiaoming threw wuchou away and slept in another room. Wuchou always felt that they were a little strange. Since they were husband and wife, why should they be so restrained. "Am I a terrible husband, so my wife has always had a bad relationship with me." When wuchou thought of this, he began to doubt whether he was a scum or not, but another doubt also appeared in wuchou''s mind. "But what if I am not Xiaoming''s so-called husband, but other relationships?" Wuchou always feels that everything is so strange, but he can''t explain his strange feelings for Xiaoming. "Brother, what''s the matter? It doesn''t look very good?" Xiaoming leaned over on the table, and even had no worry to see something he shouldn''t see, but of course he could see. "No, it''s like this." Looking at me without worry, I turned my head and looked to the other side. There was an unusual blush on my face. Xiaoming realized his behavior. "It doesn''t matter. We are husband and wife. What are you shy about? It''s true." Despite this, Xiaoming still didn''t lean over, left his seat and walked to wuchou. "Brother, do you have something on your mind?" Looking at Xiaoming''s worried eyes, wuchou finally opened his mouth and didn''t say it. "It''s all right. Don''t worry. Everything is my problem. It has nothing to do with you." Wuchou reaches out his hand and touches Xiaoming''s head. Every time he comforts Xiaoming, wuchou subconsciously does it. I don''t know why. It''s an instinctive reaction. "Brother, is there really no problem?" "It''s all right. It''s you. What''s the matter?" "Hee hee." Looking at Xiaoming''s smiling face, wuchou always feels whether the other party is going to do something bad. He subconsciously feels it. "Brother, how about going to the amusement park today?" "Well, why?" Xiao Ming looked at Wu Chou White and continued. "It''s rare for me to ask you out and want to say something. You''ve been staying at home before." Did you always squat at home? Wuchou gets this information from Xiaoming again. I don''t know whether it''s true or false. "Well, are you really going out?" "Yes, I must go!" Xiaoming wants to sit directly on wuchou''s lap, shake wuchou''s head and force the other party to promise himself. "Well, well, I promise you." Looking at Xiaoming sticking closer and closer, wuchou had no choice but to promise each other. "Well, let''s go tomorrow." With that, wuchou watched Xiaoming suddenly go out. After Xiaoming left for a while, wuchou went to explore Xiaoming''s room. Cannot be opened. "That''s right. How can Xiaoming go in so easily." Worry free is also thinking too much. You''d better look around and see what clues you may find. However, how can Xiaoming let wuchou find something? Since she is ready to give wuchou such an identity, she can''t show her feet. "Forget it. Let''s see what tricks Xiaoming is playing tomorrow." When wuchou stayed in the house, Xiaoming went to the amusement park he planned to go alone and made some preparations in advance. "Is this really useful?" The monkey stands behind Xiaoming and extremely doubts Xiaoming''s plan. "It doesn''t matter. It must be OK. After all, I prepared it." Looking at Xiao Ming so serious, the monkey can''t say anything, so he has to wait until tomorrow to know the result. ~ day 3 ~ When everything is ready, wuchou and Xiaoming are ready to take the bus to their destination, and the accident happens. "Uh huh, uh huh." The weather is still very hot. The sun hangs in the sky early. The hot sun even distorts the surrounding scenes, but Xiaoming seems to have nothing at all. He hugs his worry free arms with both hands and has no intention to separate. "Xiao Ming, don''t you think it''s a little hot?" "Really, I don''t think so." Looking at Xiaoming holding more and more tightly, and obviously wuchou also saw that Xiaoming''s forehead was also sweating, but it was not loosened because of this. Even wuchou could see the clothes soaked with sweat through his clothes. "All right, all right, loosen up. I''m a little hot." Wuchou had to find a way to get rid of Xiaoming and stand alone. "What''s the matter? Are you angry?" Xiaoming bent over and looked at wuchou. Looking at the other party''s unusual redness, he wanted to laugh. "What, you''ve been catching me all the time, really." "Ah?" Zizizi, zizizi deja vu Wuchou always feels that he seems to have seen those pictures just now, but he can''t remember them. "Brother, what''s the matter?" Wuchou always feels that he must have seen it. No, he seems to want to think of something. "Er!" Wuchou felt that his head was very painful. He covered his forehead with his hand and felt that his head seemed to explode. "Brother?" Looking at wuchou suddenly kneeling on the ground, Xiaoming stands nervously aside, at a loss. "Brother, what''s the matter?" "My head hurts." Wuchou always feels that his head is about to crack, but wuchou seems to see something again. "Who are you?" "Brother, what are you talking about?" Wuchou covered his forehead and looked at the blurred figure standing in the middle of the road. "I seem to remember you." Wuchou stretched out his hand and planned to catch the figure, but all this was so elusive. "Brother, brother!" Xiaoming looks at wuchou and faints to the ground. He completely forgets his prepared plan and is ready to take wuchou to the hospital. However, Xiao Ming hesitated after taking two steps. "Damn it!" Chapter 659 Zizizi, zizizi Here, where? The body is itchy. What comes into view is blue sky and white clouds. Surrounded by green grass, wuchou sits up from the ground. The whole place is an endless grassland. Not far away, wuchou also saw a tree, a huge tree with several black fruits hanging on it, which is a little out of place compared with the whole world. "You''re awake." Worry free turned and looked, but there was no one. "Do you remember our agreement?" The voice came from the front. Wuchou quickly turned around, but suddenly covered his eyes with both hands. "Ah!" A huge force pushed wuchou to, but wuchou could feel that his hands were soft and familiar. "I always remember what you said to me that day." The voice is very familiar, but wuchou can''t remember how he thinks. "You said you would protect me, and I believe you, so I''ve been waiting for you there all the time." "Hurry up and come to me, or there won''t be enough time." Zizizi, zizizi Wuchou slowly regained consciousness and found himself lying in his own bed with no such pain in his head. Creak The door was pushed open and Xiao Ming came in with some things. "Brother, you finally wake up." Xiaoming hurried to wuchou''s bed, worried about looking at each other. "Brother, do you know that you scared me to death at that time. You suddenly talked to yourself and fainted to the ground. Do you know how worried I am about you?" "I know. I''m sorry. I won''t do it in the future." Wuchou patted Xiaoming''s head, hoping that the other party could calm down. "By the way, Xiao Ming, how long have I been in a coma?" "Almost a few hours. What''s the matter?" "Nothing. I just remembered that we had to go to the playground, but this happened. I''m a little sorry for you." After hearing this, Xiao Ming sat down with Wu Chou and stretched out his hand to hold Wu Chou tightly. "What are you talking about, brother? You are the most important. You can go to this amusement park anytime, but you have only one brother." "I know it''s my fault. I''ll make it up to you later." "Just know." Watching Xiaoming leave the room, wuchou starts to think about everything in his dream just now. However, no matter how wuchou recalls, the details of the dream can''t be remembered, just like someone deliberately blocked it. "Who am I?" Late at night, wuchou waited until Xiaoming finally went to bed, left the house alone and went to the street. Looking at the stars in the sky, wuchou feels that everything is so small, and the distance looks distant and strange. A meteor across the sky, worry free and thinking, did you ever want to make a wish to a meteor like those people when you were a child. However, wuchou found that this meteor seems a little strange, because wuchou feels that it doesn''t seem to be fleeting, but getting closer and closer. "Ah?" Wuchou is still thinking about what happened. The meteor has gradually become larger and even close to himself. "What''s that?" It''s not a meteor. It seems to be a man? Boom! "Meteor" directly hit wuchou. With wuchou, he directly hit a big tree on one side, cut off at the waist, and finally stopped. Wuchou found for the first time that he was so resistant to the impact of the next meteor. "What is this?" Wuchou looked at the thing that hit him. Although the whole thing was attached by stones, wuchou still saw that it was a human thing. thump-thump-thump "It''s so hard. It seems that it''s not so easy to loosen these stones." Wuchou still wanted to stand up, but the weight of the stone was exaggerated compared with his expectation. He couldn''t stand up and had to let the stone press himself. "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Wuchou turns and looks aside. Unexpectedly, Xiaoming will appear here. Fortunately, wuchou is also a little afraid. "Xiao Ming, why are you here? Aren''t you asleep?" "I''m worried about you, so I''m going to go to your room. I didn''t see you, so I came out to find you." Xiaoming walks to wuchou, looks at the stone on wuchou''s body, and then looks at the broken tree on one side. His face twitches a little. "Brother, should I say you are lucky or bad?" "It''s all right. Help me move this stone quickly. I can''t move it." "Ah, how can it be!" Xiaoming squatted down, grabbed the stone with both hands, and then picked it up easily under the uncanny eyes of wuchou. "No weight, brother. Are you lying to me?" Xiaoming looks at wuchou with skeptical eyes. "No, ah, but it''s strange." Looking at wuchou with a puzzled face, Xiaoming felt whether the other party was playing with himself, so she let wuchou catch it. However, when wuchou catches it with his hand again, the huge gravity strikes again, and wuchou is pressed on the ground by this stone and can''t move. "Brother, stop playing. Get up quickly. I''m sleepy, too." "No, it''s true. I really can''t move." Looking at the performance of wuchou so lifelike, Xiaoming is also angry. He picks up the stone and lets wuchou leave. "Ah, but it''s really strange." Looking at Xiaoming so relaxed, wuchou finally felt that this thing was a little evil. "Xiao Ming, take it back. I want to see what this thing is." "Ah, it''s troublesome. My brother is really." Despite that, Xiaoming also thinks it''s not easy. After all, wuchou doesn''t look like acting. Maybe this stone is really a little strange. ~ after a period of time ~ "All right." Bring the stone back. Xiaoming follows wuchou and takes a closer look at this humanoid stone. "Well, would you like to try breaking this stone first?" Xiao Ming nodded and took out a hammer from his pocket. Wuchou first thanked Xiaoming, and then he always felt like something was wrong. Why did Xiaoming take a hammer with him. Finally, without worry or thinking too much, he knocked hard, and a huge metal collision sounded, so that both of them hurriedly covered their ears to minimize the noise. "What''s so weird?" Xiaoming took the worry free hammer and knocked it carefully. With a click, the stone slowly fell off. "Ah?" Here, worry free also knows that this stone may have something to do with yourself. As long as you do it yourself, something will happen. "Brother, get out of the way and let me have a look." Xiaoming knocked seriously for a few times and slowly found that the stone was not a simple stone. "This is, human?" With Xiao Ming''s work, they found that the human shaped stone was a person wrapped in a stone. Then Xiaoming stared at wuchou with suspicious eyes. "Brother, can you explain?" Chapter 660 Wuchou didn''t sleep all night. It is because today, he and Xiaoming brought back a stone, which was originally an ordinary meteorite. (is that normal?) As a result, I didn''t expect that there was still a person inside, and a person with signs of life. However, if she is human, it is a little different. Wuchou looked at the extraterrestrial visitors on the bed. His long light blue hair was combed into two hanging double horsetails. He was as old as twelve or thirteen years old. He was wearing a set of strange clothes. It clearly looked like ordinary cloth, but he could make a strange metal knocking sound. All because of this inexplicable girl, wuchou was punished by Xiaoming to kneel. Obviously, she didn''t do anything, and she was still a victim. Thinking about it, wuchou is a little angry. If Xiaoming is so worried about this person, why does she put this thing next to her now? Since she is afraid of making trouble, how can she feel at ease to stay here. "Is there any mechanism in this room that I can''t see?" Wuchou raised his head and looked around, but he didn''t see anything unusual. However, on the bookcase that wuchou didn''t pay attention to, there were several hidden cameras. Xiaoming sat in his room and calmly looked at all the actions of wuchou. "In the final analysis, we still have to find a way to wake up this person in order to know each other''s purpose." Wuchou reached out and patted each other''s face. Sure enough, there was an obvious metallic feeling. Wuchou felt that what he was shooting was not a face, but a whole steel plate. "Maybe this is a robot?" Wuchou also paid attention to the side. He really didn''t see any human ears. Only something similar to headphones replaced the ears. "Hey, wake up." Wuchou reaches out to knock each other on the forehead, but there is still no response. Zizizi, zizizi "What''s the matter?" Wuchou felt that his hand was a little paralyzed, as if he had touched some static electricity. He looked at his right hand and found that his right hand had a strange blue lightning swimming at his fingertips. "Wow!" Wuchou hurried back in fear. The whole man fell to the ground, but the lightning on his hand still didn''t disappear, just like brown sugar with wuchou''s hand. "What is it now?" Wuchou kept shaking his hand at the sky. The lightning still didn''t disappear. Suddenly, a strong suction came from the other side to absorb the lightning on wuchou''s hand. "Ah?" Wuchou looked at the suction, and saw the robot on the bed suddenly sit up, with a blue crystal on his forehead, absorbing the lightning on wuchou''s hand. "Wait, something''s wrong." The attraction is getting stronger and stronger. Wuchou feels that the other party is not only absorbing his own lightning, but also feels that his strength is getting weaker and weaker, as if his physical strength is being absorbed by the other party. "No, consciousness is going to be." Wuchou felt his eyelids getting heavier and heavier. Soon, wuchou fell directly to the ground and didn''t move. "Brother!" Although Xiaoming finds something different, it takes time to catch up. When Xiaoming runs over, everything is over. "Brother?" Xiaoming picks up wuchou on the ground. Feeling that the other party is still alive, he breathes a sigh of relief. Then he looks at the robot sitting on the bed. "Energy, replenishment, satisfaction, emergency start procedure, start, start." Zizizi, zizizi The body trembled. The robot sitting on the bed slowly opened his eyes. His blue eyes stared at wuchou and Xiaoming. Zizizi, zizizi When wuchou wakes up from his strength, it''s morning, and the whole person is like falling apart, weak all over. "Ah?" Wuchou turns around and sees the robot he brought back last night sitting next to him, staring at himself with godless eyes. "Wake up?" Wuchou really wants to stand up, but his body still feels weak and can''t stand up at all. "Don''t worry, I have no malice to you now. The original emergency energy absorption has ended. I won''t absorb your energy unless necessary." Wuchou looked at each other weakly and said. "Who are you and why are you here?" The robot''s head was slightly on one side, and his face was expressionless. "You don''t remember anything. At this time, I got the information from the current hostess. Since you don''t remember everything, I don''t need to explain my origin and identity to you." "Why?" The robot stared sideways at wuchou. "Because I came here with an important purpose. In order to achieve this purpose, I can''t tell you my origin. The only thing I can say is that I''m harmless to you." "Well, at least tell me your name." When the robot heard the worry free problem, its body seemed to tremble slightly, but finally it stopped as if it hadn''t happened. "Well, I can''t tell you. I''m sorry." "Well, why?" The robot shook its head and said. "My settings tell me that I can''t tell you my name. My name is in the past tense. The former name doesn''t have any meaning, but I can''t tell you to avoid adverse effects." After all, I just can''t say, okay. Wuchou also gave up and continued to ask questions. He quietly lay in bed and continued to rest. His physical strength was not weakened by his rest last night. "Why, I always feel very tired. Is there any reason?" Then, the robot said an answer that made wuchou a little unacceptable. "Because now the hostess''s suggestion is to avoid the beast in front of you from hurting the other poor girls, and decide to leave the daily energy consumption and other problems to the master." Wuchou first worried about this trivial matter, and then seemed to hear something strange. "What did you call me just now?" "Master, master, even if I lose my memory and everything, master is my master." "That''s right." Although wuchou doesn''t know why this strange guy calls himself master, since the other party calls himself so, there must be a reason. "Then, can you tell me everything about me?" The robot just shook its head after a meal. "All this depends on yourself. It''s better." With that, the robot walked out of the room, but wuchou still felt that his physical strength was slowly losing, and the other party was absorbing his energy all the time. "Master?" Wuchou began to be afraid of something. He must not have been a normal person. Otherwise, how could he encounter such a strange thing. "In other words, Xiao Ming is not simple." Since she exists as her "wife", Xiao Ming must also have incredible ability. "But am I a playful man? Why did Xiao Ming do this to me?" Worry free, I began to feel that I might not be a good person before. Chapter 661 "I said, Xiao Ming, do you think it''s too much for me?" Wuchou lies powerless on the sofa and looks at Xiaoming and robot sitting next to him. "Brother, you can''t spend heart. In fact, the most important reason why you lost your memory before is spend heart." With that, Xiao Ming bit up with an apple and continued to watch TV as if nothing had happened. "We are husband and wife. Are you really good to me?" "Well, yes, so I''ve forgiven you many times. Since you happen to lose your memory this time, it''s better to stay with me forever." Xiaoming said some terrible words calmly on his face, which made wuchou shiver. "Xiao Ming, what do you want to do?" Xiaoming pulls wuchou''s ear and lets wuchou lean over. "Nothing. I just like it." However, Xiaoming also feels that this is not the way. Even if wuchou is always tired and doesn''t find others, he can''t make him fall in love with himself. He should think of some way. Perhaps seeing Xiaoming''s worry, the robot took Xiaoming to other rooms to discuss something secretly. "Why help me?" Xiaoming looks at the robot in front of him warily. Since the other party appears in this dream, it must be sent by some force. However, Xiaoming and the inner monkey don''t know who called this guy. "I just hope he can leave this dream as soon as possible, that''s all." "Well, I''m the same." Zizizi, zizizi When wuchou was still lying on the sofa because of the disengagement state, a sound came from behind him. "What''s the matter?" Boom! The huge explosion and heat wave swept the whole house. Wuchou was pushed out by the huge air wave and hit the wall directly. "What''s the matter?" It''s not over yet. The huge energy explodes the whole house in an instant. Worry free is also involved. The whole person is buried under the pile of stones. "Xiao Ming!" Wuchou didn''t know where the power came from. The whole man jumped out of the stone pile and looked at his original position. At this time, the huge dark shadow covered the sunshine in the sky, and the huge black monkey appeared in front of wuchou. "Monkey?" The monkey showed a ferocious smile and punched wuchou. His huge fist was aimed at wuchou''s position, which was unmatched in wuchou''s eyes. "Brother!" Boom! A figure jumped out from one side and pushed wuchou away in an instant, replacing wuchou''s position. "Xiao Ming!" Gravel, instead of dust and blood, obscured the view. The huge fist was raised, and wuchou even saw some strange things stuck on it. Wuchou didn''t dare to think about it, nor did he want to think about it. "Xiao Ming, Xiao Ming!" The black monkey didn''t stop because of this. He turned and looked at Xiang wuchou. His fist was aimed at wuchou again. "Why do you do this to me?" Whew Punch at wuchou. "Is it not enough for me to lose my memory? I have to take everything around me." The huge fist has been close to wuchou, and it will hit wuchou''s face in the next second. Boom! Zizizi, zizizi "I need it." The golden strange lines spread through the chest and spread all over the body. "Me, me." Black eyes, gradually covered with white, and finally turned white. "I am!" Whew! Boom! The huge monkey flew up and stood on the ground without worry, waving his right fist. "Ah ah ah!" Boom! Sonic boom, a huge force, pushes worry free out in an instant. The monkey aiming at the sky is a punch. "Give it back!" Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Connect and fight continuously, and hit the monkey repeatedly. "Give me back my Xiao Ming!" Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Click The monkey did not expect that the last power of wuchou was actually like this. "I see. You''re from there. That''s your purpose." Finally, the monkey didn''t expect that he had been calculated. Forget it, and the other party didn''t know how complicated the situation is now. "Ah ah ah!" With the disappearance of the monkey, worry free anger also stopped, but the lost people can''t come back. Where wuchou can''t see, the monkey tattoo appears on wuchou''s back, but wuchou doesn''t know all this. "I can help you." The robot came to wuchou and looked at wuchou''s current appearance. A strange light flashed in wuchou''s eyes. "How can I help you?" "That child can be resurrected. As long as you help me and seal the three demons still in this world, I will help you and resurrect your lover." Wuchou took a deep breath, looked at himself now and said. "How?" "Of the remaining three demons, one has left the world, and two are hidden in the world. Find a way to find them and seal them." "I can, just let me see them." "But how do I find them?" A bracelet appeared on wuchou''s arm. "As long as you get close to them, the bracelet will glow." Wuchou nodded and turned away. At this time, the robot turned and looked to the other side. In the ruins, Xiaoming was tied up. "You lied to me, not to help me, but to help you deal with the little monkey''s friend." "What do you say, don''t you see? The monkey has been sealed on his body. What has proved that he loves you." Looking at the robot''s face, Xiao Ming wants to punch it. "But it''s a surprise. I wanted to inspire the last power of his body to defeat these demons. It seems that the connection between these demons and him is more difficult than I expected. Since he was defeated, he retracted his body directly." "I really let you down." The robot just shook its head. "My master, the real master at the beginning, just hopes that these demons can leave his body, don''t go back, and return a complete, without a trace of darkness." Xiao Ming stares at the robot and asks. "Who is your master?" The robot said to Xiao Ming without expression. "My master, on the edge of the world, has been, has been, waiting for him to go back, waiting for him to go back and reunite with him." Zizizi, zizizi Not long after wuchou left there, he felt his body weaker and weaker, his heart beat fast, and every inch of his body seemed to be torn apart. "What''s the matter?" Poop poop poop poop The heartbeat was fast, and wuchou couldn''t support it. The golden lines of his body also retreated. The whole person knelt on the ground, curled up and twitched on the ground. "Ah ah ah!" Foaming at the mouth, the body finally reached the critical point, and wuchou finally fainted. "Hey, are you okay?" Before wuchou fainted, he saw a man walking towards himself. Chapter 662 The brave man whose body is about to collapse remains in that world. The brave remembered that if the barrier would be broken in the future or dissipated over time, the world would fall into chaos again. The brave also want to stop the battle, not to help who win the battle, but to stop the battle. Brave people are very different and sacrifice all their strength to form this barrier. There is little power left. The most important thing for a brave man is his soul, and the most special thing is his soul. "However, if it is a complete soul, then no matter what kind of body, it will always collapse, and the body can''t bear the power of the soul." The brave have no other way, so they have to seal and seal their soul until they lose their feelings and desires. "One day, I will come back just to stop the war." Zizizi, zizizi Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong A strange voice came, and wuchou was slowly awakened by it. "Who is it?" Wuchou wants to stand up, but his body doesn''t listen at all. It''s like muscle pain after great exercise. Not only that, the whole body is rolled up by bandages, and every inch of the body seems to crack. "Don''t move. It''s rare for me to meet you here. Since I''m going to save you, don''t mess with me." Wuchou turned his head and saw a figure holding a strange grinder on the table. He didn''t know what to stir up. "Alas, obviously I just came to this world. What magical medicinal materials do I have? Who knows, it''s a waste to meet a guy like you who doesn''t hesitate to die on the road." Although he could not see who the man was through the curtain, he could see that the other party was wearing a red and blue robe and his long silver hair rolled into a ball and hammered down. "Thank you for saving me. I don''t know why I suddenly fainted in the street." The curtain is pulled open. Although one looks very young, he has no worry. He can see the vicissitudes of years through each other''s eyes. "There is only one reason why you will faint. You overdraw your strength excessively. Even if you are an immortal, you don''t work so hard. It seems that you don''t know, or what''s the trouble." The silver haired girl sat by the bed, picked up the stone bowl in her hand, poured the green liquid into wuchou bit by bit, and slowly smeared it evenly. "Even if I do, you should lie down for three or five days. Don''t run around during this period, otherwise the injury will recur." "Thank you. I don''t know your name yet?" The girl didn''t speak. She picked up the equipment in her hand and turned away. "You and I just met by chance. We don''t need to know each other''s names." Watching each other leave, wuchou slowly remembered what had happened before the coma. "Xiao Ming, wait for me. Soon, soon I''ll solve the two demons." Wuchou wants to sit up, but every action will drive the wound on his body and make wuchou shiver. Whew! thud A wooden arrow flew over from the other side of the door, directly inserted into wuchou''s eyes, just a few centimeters, and almost shot directly into wuchou''s head. "I remember I said don''t move. Do you think I''m kidding again? If you continue to move, something will really happen." The girl came from the other room with a bow and arrow, staring at wuchou without expression. "But I have my own things to do. Very important people need me." The girl went to wuchou, took out a medicine from her pocket and forced it into wuchou''s mouth. "Listen, if you die yourself, there is no way to save your so-called important people and your own life. You should cherish it." After taking the medicine, wuchou felt that his body was like being filled with lead. It was pressed heavily and his body couldn''t move. "Well, then you''ll be good and have a good rest, or I''ll find someone to test the medicine in the future." Test drug? Wuchou stared at the girl with inexplicable eyes. "Well, do you think I''m kind enough to save you? I think too much. I just happen to meet a person who is so seriously injured and still doesn''t die. Naturally, your vitality must be very tenacious. It''s best to test the medicine for me." Although wuchou can''t move, his mouth can still move. "I didn''t say I would test the medicine for you. Do you think too much?" Then the girl took out a list of astronomical figures and handed it to wuchou. "You see, you see, in order to save your life, the total amount of time and materials I wasted is below. Pay off this debt and I''ll let you go." Looking at the last astronomical figures below, wuchou doesn''t want to say anything. "Have you given up?" "Well, I''ll test the medicine for you, but at least tell me how long I''ll help you?" "Hum, look at this situation. You have to help me all your life." "What!" Wuchou wants to struggle, but his body really can''t move at all. "Don''t be kidding. I have to defeat those demons and resurrect my wife. How can I waste time on you." "Devil, and wife?" The girl stared at her worry free face and sighed. "I''ve been here for a long time and haven''t seen any demons. As for your wife, since she''s dead, she can''t be resurrected. Don''t be whimsical." "No, the man said, she can be raised, she can be raised." The girl pinched her worry free neck, and her eyes were full of killing intention. "Listen, nothing can revive people. Even if there is, it is not in this world and is not affected by the laws of this world. Just give up." The girl let go of her hand and coughed twice to straighten out the oppressed airway. "Just rest here and test the medicine for me in a few days. Don''t think about leaving. You can''t escape." When the girl pushes the door and leaves, wuchou also reflects on her conversation with the girl just now. "It''s impossible. She must not have lied to me. My Xiaoming can, can, but she doesn''t know." Worry free keeps making excuses for yourself. What else can you do except to unconditionally trust that person. "That''s good." The girl left the worry free room, entered a place and looked at the God with a frog hat. "It''s hard, because it''s really inconvenient for me to come forward. I really have no way but to find you." "It doesn''t matter. It''s just like this. Is it really good? Just give him to me so that I can rest assured that I won''t torture him?" "Hee hee, after all, he is also the son-in-law of my little girl. Although he doesn''t remember anything, I still hope he can continue to go on and end his dream." With that, Suwa left. "I see. He is the master of the dream, so it''s much easier." The girl smiled and didn''t know what to think. Chapter 663 "It hurts, it hurts." "Bear with it. After all, your structure is too strange. I haven''t studied it thoroughly at the beginning. It''s just clear this time." The silver haired girl sat aside, picked up the silver needle in her hand and gave a needle to wuchou''s body. "It hurts. It''s all said. Are you unreliable at this acupoint? Obviously you said it didn''t hurt at the beginning." "That proves that your body structure is different from that of normal people, and your acupoints are different. Naturally, you should be more troublesome. Don''t move around, otherwise when you test the medicine, you can''t give first aid. What should you do?" Hearing the girl''s words, he didn''t dare to move, but his body still felt the pain of being pricked by a needle. Three days later, wuchou finally recovered from his serious injury. Wuchou, who originally wanted to continue to complete his task, had to give up his task temporarily and find a way to leave this person''s control because of the obstruction of a bad doctor. "Well, it''s amazing. Your body structure is very normal. There are too many differences between people, so I have to be careful." The girl constantly uses her pen to stipple on wuchou to distinguish the difference between wuchou and normal people. "Hey, how long will it take?" "Don''t disturb me, don''t move." After spending a lot of time, the girl finally understood the difference between most acupoints of wuchou and was able to start her own experiment. "Drink it." Looking at the girl, she directly handed herself a bottle of green viscous liquid and opened the bottle cap. A pungent smell constantly stimulated wuchou''s intestines and stomach. "I said, at least, can you put some sugar? Even if I promise to test the medicine for you, I''m not so abusive." Seeing that wuchou was still hesitating, the girl pinched wuchou''s face with one hand and poured the medicine directly into wuchou''s mouth with the other hand. If you drink the whole bottle, you have no worry. You just want to vomit, but you just don''t know why you can''t vomit. "Naturally, since it''s hard to swallow, I''ll naturally add something to you. Don''t worry, you can''t spit it out." "You devil!" At this time, the medicine finally took effect. Worry free, the whole person just fell to the ground like a statue. The girl touched wuchou''s pulse and didn''t do anything. She just sat aside and waited for wuchou''s next reaction. Just, before long, wuchou can move by himself, just like nothing. "What''s the matter?" Looking at the girl''s puzzled eyes, Wu Chou asked. "It''s strange that you should be paralyzed for a long time. How can you recover so quickly? It seems that your body''s drug resistance is not generally strong, and you still need to strengthen it." Then the girl took out another bottle of medicine, but it was obvious that it was twice as big as the bottle just now. "Hey, hey, I''m just here to test the medicine, not to test my drug resistance. Can you stop it?" "Don''t talk nonsense. If the dose is not enough and doesn''t work, it''s a waste. Drink it." Next, there is painful torture. The taste of each medicine is completely different. Wuchou almost doubts whether his taste buds are a little unbalanced and feels that he can''t distinguish other things. At the end of the day, wuchou had no other strength to refute the girl in front of him except lying on the ground. "OK, that''s all for today. Have a good rest tonight and continue tomorrow." Before leaving, the girl filled a bottle of medicine for wuchou, but the taste of wuchou could not be distinguished. "Drink it and your body will recover quickly. OK." Wuchou lay powerless on the ground, watched the girl leave the room and sat up slowly. "Sorry, I still can''t stay here. I must finish my task and save Xiaoming, so I''m sorry." Worry free thought, ready to leave, just as I opened the door, I saw the other party sitting in a chair and staring at myself. "Where are you going? Do you still want to leave here?" "Sorry, I can help you test the medicine in the future, but now, at least, let me finish my task first. I must revive my wife." "I said long ago that there is no miracle of resurrection in this world. Why don''t you believe me? That man just used you as a gun." "Even so, it''s possible. I can''t give up such a little hope." Having said that, wuchou takes a step forward and shoots a wooden arrow directly at wuchou''s feet. Raising her head, the girl took the wooden bow on her body and looked at herself calmly. "I said, you can''t leave. If you still want to leave, the next arrow is your head." Worry free can do something besides shaking his head. "What a pity." Whew! Wuchou reached out to catch the flying wooden arrow, but it was incredible. There was a huge power on the wooden arrow, so wuchou directly grabbed the arrow and hit the wall, and the whole person took off. "What''s going on?" Wuchou stood up from the ruins and looked at the girl not far away. "It''s a pity. Obviously you are a good material, but since you intend to resist, I''ll give you the consequences of resistance." Whew! Another arrow flew over again, but this time wuchou didn''t intend to catch it, but was ready to avoid it. However, the wooden arrow flew straight at wuchou like tracking. "Ha!" Wuchou punches to the top, and the fist collides with the arrow. The huge impact shakes wuchou away and hits the wall straight. "Give up resistance. You can''t beat me." Whew! Another arrow flew over, but this time, wuchou saw not an arrow, but thousands of arrows flying to himself in the sky. Wuchou clenched his teeth, his eyes had no idea of retreating, and rushed to the arrow rain. "I will not give up, I will, I must leave!" The golden lines are again full of worry free body, and the eyes are white again. "Ah ah ah ah!" "Oh, this is." Deng Deng Deng Wooden arrows constantly shoot at wuchou, but no matter how many, they can''t shake wuchou''s body, just like a huge mountain, standing in place. so hot Worry free feels like a fire burning in the body. "With this, it''s like leaving my hand. Isn''t it too naive?" Whew! With a blue arc at the tail of the arrow, wuchou aimed at wuchou. Wuchou raised his hands and clamped the flying wooden arrow. The body was driven by the wooden arrow and flew out directly. "Ah ah ah ah!" Just like the lifting of restrictions, the golden lines of the body are dyed with bright red, and the red light is looming on wuchou. "Ah ah ah!" Click The wooden arrow was clipped by wuchou, and wuchou finally stopped. Deng! For a moment, wuchou appeared in front of the girl, waved his fist, and punched the girl continuously. "Ah ah ah ah!" Boom, whew! The girl flew out upside down with a bow. Chapter 664 Whew, whew, whew! Countless bows and arrows, combined with incredible magic, rushed to wuchou in a strange formation. Boom! A simple punch The strong Chen wind blew away the arrow array in front of us, but the arrows were like endless, constantly filling the missing space and continuing to attack. "Endless." When wuchou stamped his foot, the rocks on the ground turned into shields to block around him. In a moment, they were directly shot through by bows and arrows and turned into rubble. "Gone?" The girl stared at wuchou''s position and found that the other party had disappeared. A slight change in the wind direction, the girl quickly shot an arrow back, but it was a little late. "Here!" Wuchou didn''t want to hurt the girl. He just wanted to interrupt the wooden bow on the other party''s hand. To wuchou''s surprise, the other party directly held the wooden bow in his arms after shooting an arrow, regardless of wuchou''s attack. "Damn it." Wuchou had no choice but to reach out and grasp the wooden bow of the other party, but wuchou didn''t notice a snicker on the other party''s face. "Cheated!" I saw a huge black hole in the girl''s arms, sucking worry free into it. Zizi, Zizi Wait for wuchou to regain control of his body and find himself trapped in a huge space surrounded by stars and unreachable stars, but he knows very well that he can''t catch these things. "This is my world." The girl held the gourd under her hand and said. "Here, I can control everything at will. You have no chance of winning here." "Oh, is that what you rely on?" Looking at the world around, wuchou not only feels that each other''s strength is stronger than he expected, but also has a trace of excitement. Wuchou doesn''t know where this excitement comes from. He just feels that he has a strange excitement in the face of this powerful enemy, since he doesn''t fear or even retreat because of the strength of the other party. "Come on!" The girl grabbed it, and the stars in the sky slowly approached her hands, as if controlled by her. The stars twinkled and formed sharp bows and arrows in her hand, aiming at wuchou. "Ha!" Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Bright red energy burst from worry free hands and wrapped worry free fists. "Ah, ah, ah, ah." Bang bang The fist is like an iron shield. It keeps blocking the bows and arrows flying for wuchou, but wuchou''s constant attack can''t reduce any burden. "Damn it!" "Ah ah ah ah!" The fist is getting faster and faster. Wuchou even feels that his hands have been pumping menstruation, but wuchou still doesn''t stop. "Ah ah ah!" Poop An arrow had passed through the line of defense and was inserted into wuchou''s shoulder. "Uh!" Then the second, the third, and then countless bows and arrows were inserted into the worry free body. The two fists that could have been defended had stopped, and the body had been full of sores and leaks. "Uh." Looking at wuchou being shot into a hedgehog by herself, the girl didn''t feel any pain, but looked at wuchou with interest. "Well, have you given up?" Wuchou was like this, motionless, standing in place and lowering his head. "I know you''re not dead yet. Hurry up. Did you give up?" "How possible." Although wuchou has indeed been beaten into a hedgehog and his body is broken due to the magic of bows and arrows, wuchou has not given up. "How can I give up here because of this little injury." He pulled out a bow and arrow inserted into his body, and suddenly the arrow exploded directly. "Now understand? I didn''t hurt the killer. Don''t force me. Be obedient. Continue to test the medicine for me, and I''ll let you go." Wuchou threw away his bow and arrow and continued to pull it out. "You forced me. I''m sorry." Boom boom! The blue flame constantly explodes from wuchou, and each explosion is an injury. Wuchou finally had a problem even standing still, but he still didn''t fall down and stood straight in place. "Why?" The girl looked at wuchou with puzzled eyes. "Why insist so much? Obviously, as long as you fall, I won''t continue to hurt you. You can also give up your unrealistic dream and be obedient. Why do you resist?" "Because." Click A tiny crack slowly stretched out from wuchou and spread all over the body. "If I fall down myself, who else will help me and save the girl with hope? No, No." Click, Zizi The cracks on the body slowly emit white light, which is particularly dazzling with the golden lines of the body. Poof The golden light surrounds wuchou''s body. When the light dissipates, wuchou''s appearance has been different. "This is." The girl stared at wuchou, and her relaxed hand was clenched again. The appearance has not changed much, but the difference is that there are two more hands on both sides along the direction of the shoulder behind you. "Asura." Boom! Wuchou appeared in front of the girl at an incredible speed. With six fists on his body and aimed at the enemy in front of him, it was a bombing. Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa The starlight surrounded the girl, and even all the energy on one side hit wuchou, but wuchou had no defense, attack or attack at all. "Ah ah ah!" There were more and more cracks in the starlight shield in front of her, but the girl didn''t stop and kept greeting the energy attack around her with both hands. "Ah ah ah!" Boom! The shield, split, exposed the defenseless girl. "Ah ah ah!" A fierce blow was directed at the girl. The girl had lost any way. There was nothing else to do except close her eyes. However, the pain didn''t come. The girl squinted at the front and saw her worry free fist stop in front of her and stretch out a finger. "It''s over. Let me out. I have something important to do." What can a girl do except give up. Watching the surrounding scene slowly change back to the familiar countryside, wuchou''s strength slowly retracted and sighed at the girl. "I''m sorry. I''ll try my best to compensate you later, but next I''ll finish my mission. When I get my wife back, I''ll let you deal with it." Then he was ready to leave without worry. "Wait." The girl threw a bottle of things to wuchou. "You can''t go far. Soon you will fall to the ground because of side effects. These things are for you. I hope you will cherish them." Wuchou took the medicine bottle, thanked the girl and was ready to leave. "Don''t die, or I won''t ask you for debt in the future." "Of course, I won''t die." Chapter 665 Side effects come faster than wuchou expected. Not long after coming out, wuchou felt that his body was about to crack. Every inch of his body was like being cut by a knife, and his internal organs felt burning. "Medicine, medicine." Wuchou quickly took the medicine out of his pocket and was preparing to use it, but he forgot a very important thing. "Is this for external use or internal use?" Wuchou wanted to pour it out, but it was a kind of viscous liquid. Wuchou didn''t know what to do for a while. "Damn it, come on both sides." With that, wuchou took part of it orally, part of it and the whole body. After everything is finished, wuchou still feels very uncomfortable, but wuchou can barely continue his activities. Slap Wuchou leaned near a house, looked at the wound healing, and finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, the relaxed mind slowly occupied wuchou''s brain, and soon wuchou sat on the ground and slept because of lack of strength. When wuchou wakes up again, he finds that everything around him is a little different. It''s like a desolate desert. It''s like a hell. Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong At this time, strange torches suddenly rose around and surrounded wuchou. No, it should be said that the whole terrain slowly raised strange torches. If wuchou can fly up and have a look, you can see that these torches form a strange pattern. "You finally decided to see me." Wuchou turned his head and looked behind him, but he didn''t see anything. "You can''t see me, my master." The voice is very close, but no matter how you find it, you can''t see each other. "Who are you and why do you say I''m your master?" The sound source seems to stop, as if thinking about something. "I have said that the monkey''s idea is not good. It seems that the other party still misses and hasn''t brought you back to normal." monkey? Technique? Wuchou doesn''t know what to hear, but he always feels whether the other party knows anything. "Tell me what you know!" The sound source stopped again, but soon returned to worry free again. "Forget it, even if you lose your memory, it doesn''t matter. I''ll try to test you with my ability." Boom, boom The torch emitted a black smoke and slowly flew into the air, forming a huge cloud. The cloud slowly changed its shape and finally became a huge black giant. The magical blue lines appeared on the giant. "Oh, with such a degree of confrontation, do you look down on me?" "Ho ho." Then, wuchou looked at the giant in front of him getting bigger and bigger, slowly becoming a tall building, a city, and finally. The giant disappeared in front of wuchou for a moment. When wuchou thought of the possibility, his hands trembled involuntarily. The blue lines form a huge eye, staring at wuchou from the sky. "Isn''t it!" If the world is a huge planet, then the size of the black giant is a huge planet. No, it should be said that it is bigger than the planet. "In this way, how can you fight me, against greater forces than the planet?" The giant held his fist high. The blue and purple magic surrounded each other''s fist, aimed at the position where wuchou was, and beat it directly. Boom boom! The high temperature even made the whole fist look particularly red. Looking at the approaching fist, he had no worry, no retreat, no timidity, but smiled excitedly. Miso The golden lines are once again full of wuchou''s body, but wuchou obviously feels that his body is very weak. It seems that the use of this power twice in a row has overwhelmed the body. "But I won''t give up so easily." Bright red energy surrounds the body. On wuchou, he is like a lion, staring at the fist in the sky. "Ah ah!" Boom! Wuchou''s hands are firmly against the fist in the sky. The pressure is constantly pressed down, and the great sense of oppression is constantly pressed down. I feel that wuchou is going to be flattened. Wuchou even felt a little incredible that he could withstand the huge fist on his head. "Ah ah ah!" However, the floor has slowly cracked and spread around. Wuchou also feels that he is being pressed down more and more. If it goes on like this, wuchou must be pressed into a ball. "Not enough!" Poop! "Not enough, still need, strength!" Poop! The white hair on the head was gradually replaced by gold. In addition to the bright red energy, there was also a power without worry and understanding. "Not enough!" Boom! The original white eyes recovered the green pupils, and the white hair on the top of the head was replaced by blond hair, but the golden lines on the body did not disappear. "Ah ah ah!" Great power, slowly push the fist on the head, so that wuchou can slowly stand up. "It''s impossible. You can use two kinds of forces. Your body won''t stand it. Stop it." "Ah ah ah!" However, wuchou didn''t listen to what the other party said at all, but he kept going up. "Sure enough, I can''t listen. Naturally, you have identified me as the enemy. That woman really dares to do anything." Cracks slowly spread all over the giant''s arms. Wuchou can finally fly into the air and fly up against his arms. "Ah ah ah!" Boom! Wuchou dodges each other''s fists and aims at the huge figure in space. "It''s over!" Boom! A huge explosion surrounded the whole world. Zizi, Zizi When wuchou woke up again, he found himself lying in an open space, no house, no street, just a simple open space. Worry free looked around and saw nothing. He just saw a strange doll lying on the ground. "What is this?" Wuchou picked up the doll on the ground. He saw the doll in black and white, with a lovely rabbit shape and a ribbon tied around his neck. "Well, this is." Wuchou also saw that the label behind him seemed to write something. "The sky?" However, wuchou always feels that the words written on it are not like this. It seems different, isn''t it. Worry free blinks, the word disappears again and becomes lost. "Inexplicable." Originally, wuchou wanted to throw away this thing directly, but after thinking about it, he killed and picked it up. After all, since this thing appears here, it naturally has its reason. "Is there one left?" Wuchou finally defeats the first demon. Soon, he can revive Xiaoming. "Uh!" Severe pain occupies the worry free brain. "What''s going on!" Poop Blood, like a spring, gushed from the wound and splashed all over the ground. "Damn it." Wuchou finally fainted because of lack of strength. However, before long, two human figures appeared around wuchou and looked at wuchou carefully. Chapter 666 The brave finally completed his experiment and finally entered reincarnation. However, before entering reincarnation, the brave released all the souls of the body in order to protect the souls who spent the wind and rain with themselves. However, there are some who are willing to follow the brave until they dissipate. The most common souls released are world-class destroyers. Any one can destroy the world. However, these free souls do not indulge themselves because of freedom, but feel empty. These souls are like, like returning to the brave, just like they used to be. Some of them even threw themselves into the embrace of darkness and turned into their sharp blades in order to return to the brave. They all remember what the brave said before he left. I''ll be back soon, waiting for me. Zizizi, zizizi "So tired." Wuchou wakes up from his dream and looks at the familiar and strange scenes around him. It''s an inexplicable sadness. "Where is this?" Worry free, sitting in the classroom, hands and feet tied, but the side effects of the body have disappeared. Step step step The footsteps approached slowly, and wuchou looked up, but he didn''t see anything. "Who is it?" Step step step The sound of footsteps approached slowly, but there was no worry or could not see others. "You wake up." The sound source is right above wuchou''s head. Bang A pillow directly covers the worry free vision and can''t see anything. "Who is it?" Without worry, he threw away the pillow on his head and saw two dolls standing in front of him. "Are you dolls?" "Yes, we used to be dolls, but now we are different." "Different?" Cuixing stone and cangxing stone looked at wuchou and said. "Now, we are just puppets, puppets controlled by others." Ah ah Wuchou feels whether he is hearing hallucinations. He actually hears the cry of crows. "You don''t have auditory hallucinations, because these crows are right behind you." Wuchou slowly turned his head and saw a group of crows staring at himself through the window. The bright red pupils reflected wuchou''s figure. "This is the last key to the world. If you want to leave the world, you must pass here." Boom! With a huge recoil, wuchou popped out of the window and fell directly to the playground. The crow on the tree flew away from the tree in an instant and covered the sky like a cloud. "Leading you here is my mission. The rest is to this unyielding soul." A white magic array appeared under the two dolls, and vines took them away. "Wait, I have a lot of questions." Boom! The strong wind pressure instantly overwhelms wuchou''s body and heavily presses wuchou''s back, crushing wuchou. "What!" Buzzing Black crows form a magic array in the sky. Their blood color is all over the sky and turned into energy. Huge birds appeared in the middle of the school. Boom, boom, boom! Deep purple lines appear on birds. At this time, wuchou has never felt the great pressure when facing giants. "Ha!" The golden grain appeared on wuchou again. Without thinking about it, wuchou directly rushed to the figure in the sky and punched it. Bang The red thunder and lightning came from the top of the bird''s head and hit him at once with a speed that no worry could respond. "Uh!" Just like the side effects erupt in an instant, wuchou directly changes back to the prototype, the whole person directly falls back to the ground, and his eyes lose focus. Seeing that wuchou was defeated by himself, the bird shook his head and disappeared again. Zizi, Zizi "Wake up." Shaking his carefree body with both hands. "Wake up." "Who is it?" Wuchou slowly controls his body and opens his eyes with difficulty. "Did you lose?" The robot appears beside wuchou and looks at wuchou without expression. "Sorry, I didn''t defeat each other. The devil is too powerful. I''ve been put down before I get close to each other." "Naturally, since ancient times, it has also ranked first in the world. Not everyone can resist or even survive." Wuchou wants to hammer down the floor with chagrin, but now his physical strength is still very weak, and he can''t even do those actions. "I can help you resist that injury." "Really, but what will happen to you?" The robot shook its head and looked at it without expression. "It doesn''t matter what I do. The point is to defeat the devil. Don''t worry, I''m ready for your wife to rise." "But." The robot reaches out his hand and presses his finger on his worry free mouth to stop the other party from going on. "Don''t talk. Listen to me. I''m just a substitute. I have as much as I want." Wuchou didn''t speak, but for him, Xiaoming was more important. "And you don''t have to worry." I saw another robot, the same as the robot, coming from wuchou. "We are one. We have long been ready to sacrifice an individual. It doesn''t matter." "Then, please." Wuchou approached the school for the second time. This time, it was different from being brought in. You can see a red tunnel in front of wuchou, stretch out a pair of red hands and pull wuchou into the tunnel. When wuchou appears on the playground again, the huge birds are on wuchou''s head, overlooking wuchou. "Come on!" Zizizi The red lightning aimed at wuchou and chopped down again, but this time it was a little different. Another figure came out of the tunnel again, and the robot rushed directly in front of wuchou to block the red lightning for wuchou. However, different from wuchou''s expectation, the red lightning still passed through the body of the robot and hit wuchou directly, but this time it was a little different. "As planned." The robot stretched out several invisible wires and wrapped them around wuchou''s body. The tattoos on wuchou''s body were like being burned by fire. "Since the plan needs to be changed, these things don''t need to be expelled with the power of homology." Then, countless robots came out of the tunnel, jumped on the birds, and constantly stretched out wires to connect the worry free body. "Ah ah ah ah!" Looking at the burning black tattoo on his body, wuchou also felt as if his body was being forcibly deprived. "Possibility, less than 1%, is still not feasible, because there is still one individual left, so we can''t try our best to eliminate all existence." The robot made a cold sound, one meal at a time. "Emergency procedure, emergency procedure, forced connection, estimated time, three world entrepreneurship transit time." A blue light surrounded the bodies of wuchou and birds, and the robot exploded like a complete scrap. Energy even breaks through the barrier of the world, and the whole dream world collapses. Like fireworks. Chapter 667 Thump, thump, thump, thump Wuchou doesn''t know how many heads he hit. After leaving the dream world, he has recovered his memory and remembered everything through the world. However, wuchou didn''t want to understand why the robot should treat itself so casually. Worry free, maybe you can''t know the truth until you meet each other next time. "How long is it?" Wuchou doesn''t know which world he went to this time. After all, he has always been guided by God, but he has lost his last contact with God, and he doesn''t know where to go in the future. "At least, I want to go to that world." That, the barrier separating the two forces, the one left in the middle of the barrier, the world. ~ time transition ~ Boom! Without worry, I don''t know how long I''ve been through. I just feel that my body is very heavy. The whole person falls to the ground and there is soil around my body. "So tired." "Ding Dong, Ding Dong." Strange ballads came from the radio. The ceiling fan on the ceiling was shaky, and the white pink wall was even a little old and chapped. Wuchou turned and looked to the other side. There was a bedside table at the head of the bed with an alarm clock on it. The time pointed to four o''clock. Next to the alarm clock, I saw a transparent vase with clear flowers. In addition to these, the rest of the decoration of the room was blocked by the white curtain around me, so I couldn''t see the rest of the scenery. Wuchou sits up with his elbow on his body. With white sheets and quilts, everything looks like a hospital, but wuchou always feels a little different. Wuchou reached out to touch the alarm clock in front of him, but all the illusions disappeared in a moment, revealing the old room. "Ah?" Wuchou didn''t understand what had happened. The next second, a young man with blue hair came in. "Mr. wuchou, long time no see. How are you?" Pushing open the door and coming in, it was the Saiyan wuchou had met, the son of vegeta, TranX. It was just this man. It looked like TranX of another timeline. "TranX, how did you show up here and where is this?" Wuchou was a little happy at the beginning. After all, he actually returned to this world. The only regret is that he didn''t come to the same time and space as Wukong. "Can''t you remember anything, Mr. worry free?" Tranks looked at wuchou in surprise, and then slowly relieved. "No wonder, after all, Mr. wuchou, you fell from the sky. It seems that you don''t know how you appeared." "Well!" Wuchou doesn''t know how he came to this world. He just deviated from the track, which still makes wuchou a little uncomfortable. "TranX, can you take me back to my time and space?" "Of course, but we have to collect some materials. After all, we are now facing an unusual enemy." Boom! The whole building was shaking and the roof tiles fell to the ground. "Here they are, Mr. wuchou. Lend me your strength." With that, TranX walked out of the room, but worry free saw that TranX''s eyes were full of anger. ~ the old west capital ~ Karaok The red gas bomb exploded at every corner of the city. Standing in mid air, it was a brown old alien, followed by a strange demon man. "Yes, yes, continue, continue to absorb this resentment, and find the energy body. We can revive my baby, demon boo soon." Babidi looked at the city. The crowd fled around, screaming and screaming. "Oh, good, good." "That''s it!" "What!" Babidi looked to the other side, and a golden figure rushed straight to them. He could see the divine sword behind each other. "This is not the last Saiyan, Tranks. Give me your energy, or I''ll let my servant break your feet." With that, Babidi would only command the demons around him to come over and sense the extraordinary anger of the other party. Although Tranks had a dignified face, he had not failed. "Hum, if you want my energy, come and let you see my strength." Miso TranX pulled out his divine sword and stared at the enemy in front of him. "Oh, since you don''t want to die obediently, torture you severely. Come on, my servant." With that, the demons around him rushed directly at TranX. At this moment, when Babidi was not protected by anyone, wuchou seized the opportunity. "Mr. wuchou, it''s now!" Instantaneous movement Wuchou appeared in front of Babidi in an instant. He didn''t give the other party any chance to respond. He directly fired an air bomb and completely exploded the other party. "What!" The devil didn''t expect that his master would be killed by a sneak attack in an instant, and what the other party used was still moving in an instant. "Do you think too much? The so-called saving the world is that you don''t need to think of such a aboveboard way. The best way is to solve the problem well." Tranks looked at the demon in front of him and stared at each other with interest. "Well, what are you going to do next? Your master has failed. It''s meaningless to fight." "Hum, do you think I will admit defeat like this? Let you see my strength." ~ half a minute later ~ Looking at the devil who has been beaten into a pig''s head, finally, wuchou hurried to make up a knife, and another threat disappeared from the world. "Mr. wuchou, I didn''t expect you to think the same as me. Since you deal with the enemy, you should try your best. After all, if we really abide by the rules, innocent humans will die." "Well, after all, although Wukong likes to fight strong enemies, he always ignores his surroundings, so sometimes I can''t help it, but we have absolute confidence and can solve each other." "Thank you very much. Well, let''s collect those energy materials first. Then I''ll take you back." "Well, please." Next, wuchou stayed in Xidu at ease during this period. He also met bulma in this time and space, but it was normal. The other party only heard about himself from TranX. "There is nothing I know about this place. Sure enough, this is not my world." Standing alone in tall buildings, wuchou looked at the crowd and began to rebuild their homes. "Mr. wuchou, by the way, I forgot one thing." Tranks rushed over and handed wuchou something. "This thing was discovered with you and may be useful for you to remember your experience." Wuchou looked at the things in his hand, and suddenly his pupils narrowed slightly, but Tranks saw this small change in his eyes. "What''s the matter?" "TranX, I have to hurry back. I''m in big trouble." Chapter 668 Everything was under intense preparation, but Tranks wanted to know why wuchou hurried back in such a hurry. "Mr. wuchou, did something happen? Your face is not very good." "TranX, do you know what this is?" Wuchou took out what Tranks gave himself at the beginning. It was a red stone. "Is there anything special about this stone?" Said Wu Chou. "In fact, I had a dream before. In the dream, Wukong was destroyed by this meteorite." "Meteorite?" Tranks doesn''t think so. If it''s just a meteorite, it''s still very easy to deal with it with Wukong''s ability. Why are you so afraid. "I don''t know, but in my dream, this meteorite defeated Wukong. Since I have this thing with me, I have to go back quickly, or I''ll be in trouble." "Sorry, after all, that energy collection is too troublesome, so it takes a lot of time." Worry free also knows that Tranks has his own things to deal with. After all, there is no way to hurry this matter, worry free also has no way. But when wuchou thought the world was calm, the accident happened again. Half a year later "Mr. wuchou, the energy is ready. We can start." "Well, please." Just then, a strange gas appeared over Xidu. "What is this?" Wuchou feels very familiar with this Qi. It can''t be wrong. "TranX, go out and have a look." Wuchou and Tranks walked out of the house and saw a man in black floating in the air. When wuchou saw this man, his surprised expression could not be concealed. "Mr. wuchou, that man looks like Mr. Wukong, but it''s impossible. Mr. Wukong, they don''t have a time machine, but they can''t come here." Tranks looked at the black Wukong in the air. He didn''t know why. He always felt that the other party''s intention was malicious. "TranX, go." "Ah?" "With us, we can''t win that guy." For the first time, Tranks saw that wuchou was so afraid, even afraid to fight, and planned to leave. "No, there are my friends and family here. I can''t go." "TranX!" While the two were still arguing, the black Wukong in the sky had released a burst of Qigong to destroy the original repaired city again in an instant. "Our city, damn it!" Tranks became a Super Saiyan and rushed up. He had no worry to bite his teeth. His physical timidity made him unable to go up. "Huh?" Black Goku looked at TranX coming up and smiled. He flicked his finger and flew TranX directly. "TranX!" Without worry, he had no choice but to rush up with TranX. "Oh?" Looking at wuchou who rushed up immediately after TranX, black Goku stared at wuchou with interest. "Interesting, you are not a human in this time and space. Why are you here?" "It''s none of your business!" Blonde Warrior "Ha!" Boom! The fierce fist was caught by black Wukong and smiled contemptuously at wuchou. "To this extent?" "Uh, uh!" Boom! Black Wukong''s backhand is a knee bump against wuchou''s single stomach. The combination of his hands is a hammer to beat wuchou into the ground. "Mr. wuchou!" Tranks rushed up again with his sword, but no matter how Tranks attacked, black Goku easily resolved his attack with one finger. Black Goku shook his head in disappointment and pinched TranX''s neck with one hand. "Disappointed, is this the Saiya people in this world? It''s a pity. Don''t blame me. It''s all because you pollute this beautiful world." With that, another song condensed a golden gas gun and aimed at TranX. "Huh?" Aware of the abnormality on the ground, black Goku looked down and saw huge Qi rising from the ground and soaring into the sky. "Ah ah ah!" Wuchou has become the strongest transformation he can master now, but it seems that in the eyes of black Goku, it is not enough. "Hum, even so, you can''t resist the power of God." Black Goku threw the TranX in his hand, raised his hands, and a huge energy ball condensed in the air. "Die!" The golden energy is aimed at wuchou. If wuchou avoids, the whole earth will be destroyed. No, you can''t do that. "Ah ah ah!" Worry free hands against the energy from the sky, feet firmly pressed on the floor, motionless. "Ah ah ah!" Finally, wuchou tried his best to open the energy of the sky and flew straight into space. He also took the opportunity to move quickly with TranX and disappear in situ. "Did you escape?" Black Goku looked at Wu Chou and Tranks who had disappeared and smiled disdainfully. "Forget it. Anyway, you can''t live without this world. I''ll find you and kill you again soon." Without worry, I didn''t know where to go, but I went to a place by feeling. Hell, world king star Whew Wuchou came here with TranX in an instant. However, although the spirit of the world king God remained here, wuchou still sensed it. The world king God had disappeared not long ago. "What''s the matter? Have all the gods of the world disappeared?" Wuchou didn''t know. He just put down TranX, and then spread a barrier to shield their Qi, because wuchou didn''t know whether the other party would also use instant movement. "TranX, are you okay?" TranX''s eyes wrinkled slightly, but fortunately, his body was still strong. "It''s all right, Mr. wuchou. Where is this?" "The planet of the world king God. Wukong and I used to practice here together. It''s just amazing. The world king God is no longer on this planet." "Well." Tranks looked around and felt that they, those who had no ability to protect themselves, could stay here. "It doesn''t matter, Tranks. I know what you think. I''ll bring bulma here then. Don''t worry." "Well, thank you, Mr. wuchou." "Mr. wuchou, that man, you know, right?" Wu Chou nodded. "In fact, I will meet Wukong because of him." "What!" Tranks didn''t expect that wuchou met this enemy very early, and it was earlier than Wukong. "Well, at that time, I really had no power to fight back against him, but I didn''t expect that I was still so weak now." Wuchou also doesn''t understand why the other party is so strong. He has exceeded the limit and came to the third form. Is it above this, the fourth form? "But now I finally feel a little different." "What?" "That man has something to do with Wukong. At least he must have something to do with Wukong." Chapter 669 At this time, wuchou takes TranX back to the earth. In order to go back through time and space, wuchou still needs to go back. At this time, when they returned to the earth, they were startled by the scenery in front of them. "Our city." There were debris all around, and the surrounding buildings were destroyed, leaving only a dilapidated body. There were dark clouds in the sky, and the two people were already and could not hear anyone''s voice. "What''s the matter? Has everyone been killed?" Tranks was a little stunned. In this short period of more than ten minutes, human beings died. "It''s all right. I can feel the smell of people underground. It seems that someone has been hiding." Wuchou continues to open the barrier to protect their Qi from exposure, and then tries to go back by time machine. "Come on, TranX." "Yes." They cautiously approached Sidu, bulma''s home. At this time, bulma had left here long ago and didn''t know where he had gone. "TranX, it''s all right. Your mother must have left long ago. After all, she''s bulma, a genius." Seeing that TranX was absent-minded, worry free had to cheer him up. After all, if TranX made a mistake, he would be in trouble. "It''s all right, Mr. wuchou. I also believe that my mother is not angry and should not be found." Tranks could only comfort himself. When they got close to bulma''s home, they were surprised that black Goku was here. However, black Goku sat in mid air, as if doing something. They didn''t dare to approach at will, so they could only watch each other. "No, it''s a waste of time. We have to find a way." Worry free thought of a good idea. "TranX, listen to me." ~ after a period of time ~ "Huh?" Black Goku sensed TranX''s anger, and it was not far from him. "Finally appeared?" Whew Watching the black Goku disappear, wuchou and TranX hurried in. At this time, the black Goku felt the place of TranX, but saw a mass of Qi, fixed here, and did not disperse. "Cheated!" Black Goku gritted his teeth and hurried back to bulma''s house. At this time, wuchou and TranX skillfully operate the machine, inject energy into the machine and prepare to leave. "Well, let''s go, Mr. worry free." "Well, let''s go." Karaok Both of them sensed that the black Goku was getting closer and closer, but the time machine still needed a little buffer time. "Don''t try to escape!" Black Goku fired an air cannon at the time machine and rushed straight over. "Ah ah!" Whew At the critical moment, the time machine disappears, the air cannon blows empty and flies into the distance. "Disappeared?" Black Goku looked at the disappearing time machine and was stunned. At this time, I also felt a little strange in my body when I passed through time. "What''s going on?" Boom, boom! The time machine was shaking. Wuchou and Tranks thought something was going to happen. Fortunately, the machine arrived at the destination safely, the past world. As the sky opened a gap, wuchou and Tranks sat in the time machine and appeared in a forest. "Have we come back?" Looking at the surrounding scenery and the powerful Qi not far away, wuchou and TranX knew that they had come back. "Ah, I always feel a little strange. Why is there a strong and terrible gas there." Worry free thinks that this is the threat you encounter. Move quickly. "TranX, put your things away first. I''ll start quickly." Whew At this time, Goku and vegeta are worried about one thing. "Hey, vegeta, what the hell is going on?" "Fool, I don''t know. Keep your voice down." They sat quietly aside and looked at a purple God Lord, birus, similar to the Egyptian myth of arubis, standing in front of them. However, birus stood where he was now, with bubbles on his nose, as if he were asleep. "Weiss, why did Lord birus suddenly come to the earth and still stand here and fall asleep. He used to come to dinner. What''s the situation this time?" Beside Wukong, a man in strange clothes and holding a scepter, Wes, an angel. "I don''t know what Lord birus said. You must come here, as well as Wukong and vegeta. Don''t forget that you have to prepare for the conference in order to protect your earth." "I know, but what''s the matter now?" At this time, Goku and vegeta sensed that a Qi appeared in their own range, and that Qi was very familiar. "Isn''t it!" Whew Wuchou suddenly appeared beside them. Looking at Wukong and vegeta who had not changed much, wuchou was a little happy at first, and then saw two strangers in front of him, and it was still the terrible existence. Wuchou was a little vigilant. "Yes!" Birus suddenly opened his eyes, stared at the sudden emergence of worry free and smiled. "Oh, you seem very good. It seems that there is nothing wrong with your hunch this time." "Who are you? I don''t know you." Looking at wuchou as if they were going to fight with birus, Wukong and vegeta hurried to wuchou and bent down with wuchou to apologize. "I''m sorry, Lord Beeroth. At this time, my friend, don''t blame him for his rudeness. Worry free is a good man." "Shut up, you two." Beeroth glared at them. They were too scared to continue. They wanted to hear what Beeroth''s purpose was. "Oh, indeed, this man is more qualified to be my dream opponent than you two saiyas. Hey, start quickly. The ceremony at that time." "Ceremony?" Wuchou didn''t know, so he looked at the three people and wondered what was going on. "Ah, Lord Beeroth, it''s not necessary. How are we getting along with each other? By the way, eat and go to eat." Wukong wanted to stop something, but birus didn''t care at all, but his eyes were full of war. "Wukong, that''s enough. Lord birus wants to fight. Please finish the ceremony quickly." Weiss saw that birus was serious. It was a little rare. Even if he came to the earth at that time, he didn''t see birus so serious. "There''s no way. I''ll bring them WuFan. Vegeta, you and wuchou talk about the current situation." With that, Wukong quickly moved to find someone, leaving vegeta and wuchou whispering. "What, the God of the Super Saiyan?" Wuchou looked confused at them and wondered what it was. "Don''t worry. In short, it is the further growth of super Saiya people. Since Lord birus decides to fight you, it proves that you have reached the bottleneck of talent. It''s one step away." When vegeta finished, she looked at Wu Chou with great interest. "When all this is over, let you see my growth." Chapter 670 At this time, bulma''s house Wuchou stood in the middle with an ignorant face. Wukong, vegeta, WuFan and Wutian stood beside wuchou and formed a circle. "Get ready, worry free. You can''t imagine the power next." "Come on." Five Saiya people with justice surrounded wuchou, and a powerful Qi slowly spread from the five people to wuchou. "Feel it, but can qualitative change happen?" Worry free is a little suspicious, but soon worry free feels a little different. "Ah?" Wukong and vegeta smiled, because they both felt that the worry free Qi was slowly disappearing. No, it should be said that they were hidden. "Oh, it''s a little different." Birus stared at wuchou with a barbecue kebab, his original appetite became much less, and his sense of war became more and more intense in his eyes. "Feel that different thing." Wuchou also felt that his body was a little different, and his body was actually the same as the black Wukong he met at that time. "Is this the power of God?" Zizi, Zizi But this time, it''s a little different from Wukong''s time. Wuchou unconsciously becomes a super Saiya, and the form is slowly changing, and finally becomes the third form of super Saiya. Slowly, Qi condenses again, and the original long hair changes back to the prototype. I see that wuchou''s body has changed a little. "God of the Super Saiyan." Like a burning fire. Vegeta and Wukong smiled at each other and looked at wuchou standing in front of them, who had turned into red hair. "God of super Saiya, hum, interesting." In birus''s eyes, the war had reached its limit and could not be contained for a long time. "Ah ah ah!" Boom! The air seemed to condense, and wuchou stretched out his hand to catch birus''s fist, surrounded by red energy. "Ha!" Turning around was a kick. Wuchou kicked at birus, but was blocked by birus''s crossed hands. "Ha!" The red Qi pushed into wuchou''s body and pulled birus into the air. Boom! make love! WuFan and little TranX have grown up, but they still can''t see the battle between wuchou and birus. "What''s the matter, dad? Who''s leading?" Wukong and vegeta didn''t speak, but focused on the battle between wuchou and birus. Miso! The blue light column fell down the sky. If Wukong and vegeta didn''t go up and block it, bulma''s house would explode. However, they still didn''t say anything and looked at the air seriously. "Dad?" "Goku and vegeta, because they know that Lord birus is very strong, they haven''t spoken. However, it''s incredible that both of you have such great confidence in this sudden guy. I''m still a little surprised." Wes finished and continued to look at the air. At this time, Wes was also a little confused. "It''s strange that if there is such a person, why don''t we know that we can fight with Lord birus, and we have just entered the field of God." At this point, it is half empty Worry free kept blocking the attack of birus, gradually became familiar with his new power, and gradually began to fight birus with ease. "Yes, yes, more and more familiar with combat, that''s it, super Saiya God!" There is an unknown Qi on billus, which symbolizes the black energy of destroying God, aiming at wuchou to release energy continuously. "Ha!" The red color on wuchou''s body became more and more obvious, his strength became stronger and faster, and he easily avoided the attack of birus. "Good, good!" As the speed gets faster and faster, worry free avoidance becomes more and more difficult, and even feels that he will be hit soon. "Not enough, not enough!" Wuchou thought of the black Wukong and his own panic escape, and his inner anger couldn''t stop completely. "I want to become stronger, in order to defeat the enemy and for our future!" Whew As soon as birus''s pupils narrowed, wuchou suddenly appeared behind him and punched him hard in the back of his neck. "Ha!" Boom! Birus flew into the sea without any worries, and then an air cannon hit in, causing a huge spray of water. "Mr. wuchou, you have the upper hand?" WuFan did not expect that wuchou could take the lead in blocking the attack of birus, which Wukong and vegeta could not do. "Don''t be happy, Lord Beeroth will be serious." Sure enough, the next second, huge energy exploded from the sea, and birus appeared on the sea unscathed. "I''ll give you a compliment. At this level, it''s as good as me." "Lord Beeroth, you haven''t used much power, have you? Let me see." Birus smiled and pointed to the universe. "Go up, we can''t fight well here." "All right!" As soon as wuchou and birus took off into the sky, Wukong and vegeta didn''t follow up, but took a look at WES. "Well, let''s see, Lord birus and worry free fight." Boom, boom! The battle continues. Although wuchou''s strength has become stronger again, it is more powerful than Ruth. Even if wuchou''s offensive is powerful, it can''t cause damage compared with Ruth. The faster birus was, the faster wuchou fought back, but soon wuchou felt hard again. "Uh!" Wuchou has been hit. "Uh!" Two punches, three punches, wuchou began to be hit by birus slowly, and more and more times. "Ha!" The huge explosion exploded, and wuchou wanted to stop the offensive of billus, but billus forced wuchou''s attack, punched wuchou again, and beat wuchou back with one punch. Wuchou wanted to turn over quickly, but the next second, birus''s voice sounded from behind. "It seems that you are at this level. Forget it. I''ve been happy for a while. That''s it." "Ha!" Wuchou turned around and elbowed, but unexpectedly, he didn''t hit birus, but was severely punched by birus. "Look, your hair has changed back slowly. It seems that you have consumed enough energy. You can''t beat me." Wuchou also felt that the strength of his body had faded slowly, and he couldn''t continue to fight against birus before long. "Damn it." "Is that all?" Wes looked at the half empty worry free and shook his head in disappointment. "Weiss, wuchou hasn''t given up yet. Look at his eyes." Wukong looked at wuchou in the mirror and knew wuchou well. Naturally, wuchou didn''t admit defeat. "Come on, let me see your growth, worry free." Seeing that wuchou''s hair had turned golden, birus smiled and pointed to wuchou. "It''s not over yet." Chapter 671 It''s not over yet! Billus seemed to be hearing something, looked at the worry free that had not given up, and smiled. "Don''t you give up? That''s enough. There''s no point in sticking around. You''ve lost." "No, just now I have felt the realm above the God of the Super Saiyan, and Lord birus, do you think I will be recognized by Wukong only if I become a Super Saiyan?" Wuchou smiled and closed his eyes. "Please, give me the strength. It''s the first time we talk like this." The inner flame is burning. "I need more power to prove that I can protect the people I want to protect in this world." Dong Dong, Dong Dong "Here we are." Surrounded by a golden column of light, wuchou fell from the sky, directly to the ground, and even caused a weather change. "When I came, I knew that worry free would always surprise us." The golden light slowly retracts his worry free body, forms a golden tattoo on worry free body, and his eyes turn white. "This is the power of God, another power of God?" Birus stared at wuchou with great interest. The young man had brought many surprises to himself. What''s next. Boom! The sky was even cracked by the momentum. Birus simply pressed the crack and the space stabilized. Looking at the end of wuchou''s transformation, birus asked. "What is this?" "Asura power!" Dark blue energy encircled his hands to form a fist, which was constantly output to birus in front of him. Birus was not completely serious at first, but continued to fight against wuchou. The speed is accelerating. Worry free speed is faster and faster. The golden tattoo is slowly turning red and the body is changing. "Ah ah ah!" Boom! Birus was hit in the nose by a sudden fist, and his whole nose turned red. "You guy!" Whew Wuchou appeared behind billus for a moment, stepped on billus''s tail, and then continued to punch. "Enough, I''ll teach you a lesson this time!" Whew The black energy ball aims at wuchou and directly hits it. An energy directly explodes into wuchou, but wuchou is completely fine and absorbs these energy. "Ah ah ah!" The golden grain had turned red, and worry free speed and strength had become faster, and birus received a few more punches. "Enough, what do you think of gods!" Birus was also a little angry. In a moment, he used terrible power and punched back without worry. "Ah ah ah!" Connect your fists, punch wuchou one by one, and beat wuchou into the earth. "Ah ah ah ah!" Carefree energy poured back, stabilized his body, rushed up again and continued to fight with birus. Boom! Wuchou was punched on the head by an invisible punch, and the pain made wuchou stomp. "Enough, enough!" Whew! The black energy turns into a pillar of light and goes straight into the earth against worry free. "Ah ah ah ah!" Watching wuchou hit the ground directly, everyone was worried. Watching wuchou surrounded by thick smoke. "Mr. wuchou, did you lose?" WuFan looked at him in surprise. He just got Wukong and vegeta''s negation. "Not yet. Look, it''s coming again." Birus originally wanted to fly back, but he felt that the worry free energy changed again and stopped in space waiting. Boom! The crimson energy burst into a pillar of light and rushed into the sky, and a repressed breath was uploaded from the worry free body. "Asura, mode!" Wuchou flies into space along the red light. There are four more hands behind wuchou, and the energy on him becomes more profound. "This is the completed form of Mr. wuchou''s transformation?" WuFan stared in surprise and felt the mystery and power of wuchou. Maybe wuchou is the one who is most likely to defeat birus. "No, in fact, this is not the most complete." Wes saw through at a glance that wuchou''s transformation was not complete, but wuchou didn''t know how to stimulate this power. Boom! With four more hands, birus''s defense is not enough. Although the worry free attack is not strong enough, the victory is faster, and birus is at a disadvantage for a time. "That''s your strength, yes, but." Boom! The purple energy was constantly stimulated, and birus finally entered the most serious form. "That''s it, not yet!" Whew! Boom! Birus clasped his six hands tightly. It was incredible, but you almost did it. "You see, these extra hands can''t help you!" Boom, pop, pop! Wuchou was constantly beaten by the tail of billus. Finally, the red energy on his body slowly dissipated and he became an ordinary mode. "Is it over?" Wuchou also felt that he had reached his limit, but he still couldn''t win birus. "Uh!" Birus said, pinching carefree''s neck with one hand. "You are strong enough, but not enough." "Damn, if you can''t beat me, how can I protect my favorite thing?" "Oh, you still want to defeat me. Do you want my position so much? Destroy the position of God." "I''m not interested in that kind of thing." Zizi "I just want to protect the people around me!" Zizi, Zizi Lightning surrounded wuchou''s body, and for a moment, he also met birus who was ready to retreat. "No way, Lord birus. It seems that only in this way can we fight you." The blue lightning slowly transformed, but soon without worry, it felt a little wrong, as if the lightning could not transform each other''s energy. "Hey, stop. With your ability, you''re far from imitating me." Billus saw through the trick of worry free, but he didn''t stop worry free except waving his hand. "Ah ah ah!" Thunder and lightning devoured wuchou''s body, turned wuchou into a piece of coke and fell to the ground. When everyone arrived at wuchou, birus looked at wuchou with satisfaction. "Yes, this boy is more interesting and powerful than Wukong and vegeta. He will surpass you two soon. Well, he is included in the quota of the conference." Seeing that birus was satisfied and not ready to destroy the world, Wukong and others also sung. "But the conference must win, you know!" Before he left, birus gave the crowd a hard look and asked Wes to take him away. "Good bye, everyone." Bang With a stroke of the scepter, Wes and billus turned into a ball of light and left. "Then, Lord Beeroth, will you?" Wes said, and birus loosened the misplaced bone. "Really, that guy is too cruel. Is this the power of people in different world?" It seems that birus and Wes know the identity of worry free. "Lord birus, compared with the rest of the world, this alien is already at the top, and still has growth. I really look forward to it." "Hum." Chapter 672 Boom! Flames spread throughout the city. Wukong, black all over, stood in the tall building, staring at the people underground. The ground is full of broken stones, but if you look carefully, you can see some red, black iron and meteorites. Zizi, Zizi Wuchou wakes up from a coma and looks at the decorations around him. It shows that he has lost, or he has lost completely. "Oh, worry free, you finally wake up." Wukong came in with vegeta, looked at wuchou who was lying in bed and smiled. "Yes, wuchou, it''s not easy for you to fight like this with Lord birus." "But I still lost. If I can''t protect you, I can''t achieve my purpose here." "Purpose?" Wuchou nodded and talked to Wukong about one thing. "Wukong, in fact, when I come back, I have a very important thing to tell you." Before saying it, the door was suddenly pushed open, and bulma came in with Wu Tian and little TranX. "By the way, I forgot." Seeing the two people come in, wuchou quickly talked to them about Atlantis. "What, TranX is back?" "But how did you meet TranX?" "You''ll know this when TranX comes." It''s just that wuchou feels a little strange. Why hasn''t TranX come so late? It''s very close. At this time, TranX was on the road and had some trouble. "As I said, I''m just passing by to deal with mountain bandits. I''m not interested." Tranks looked at the surrounding villagers surrounded him, hoping he could help solve the problem. His head was a little big. "By the way, don''t worry. You have to do something quickly." At this point, vegeta and Goku''s face also became a little ugly. "Well, what''s the matter?" Looking at Wukong''s squeaking words, bulma finally said. "You don''t know. Your wife has joined forces with Qiqi. Wukong can''t go home. If you don''t find you back." At this time, I remembered that there were still many people waiting for me in this world. "No, I want to go back quickly." With that, wuchou jumped out of bed and ran out. "Wait, worry free, I''ll take you back, or Qiqi won''t let me go." Wukong watched wuchou run out and hurried to follow him. ~ time transition ~ "Wukong, what are you talking about?" When wuchou and Wukong returned to their original home, they found that they had disappeared and the house had disappeared. "Hahaha, I don''t know. I can''t go home recently because your wife, Qiqi, has always been angry with me." Worry free can say something but sigh. I saw wuchou stick his fingers to his forehead and feel their Qi. However, no matter how wuchou looks for it, he can''t find their Qi. "No, how can I find them?" At this time, because he had no choice, Tranks had to follow the villagers to fight against the so-called mountain bandits, hoping to solve the enemy himself and leave quickly. However, just came to the so-called Shanzhai, Tranks felt that there was something wrong. The whole Shanzhai seemed to be surrounded by a barrier, otherwise any breath would slip out. Moreover, if you look carefully, you can see that there are some strange traps on the ground. If you are not careful, something will happen. "What''s going on, this place." Tranks also wanted to explore. Who knows that a huge wolf jumped down from the stronghold and stared at Tranks. "Wolf, no, you are not an ordinary thing." Tranks pulled out his long sword after birth and looked at the giant wolf in front of him with vigilance. The smell of the giant wolf, like the cry of the soul, made people shudder. "Sorry, I have to deal with you for the sake of that resident." Whew Watching TranX become a Super Saiyan, the giant wolf did not hesitate. In TranX''s surprised eyes, he ran back to the stronghold again. "Ah?" Before Tranks could react, another man came out in a robe. "Which Saiya are you? You actually appear here. Go away. We won''t go back." "Although I don''t know why you know Saiya people, I just work for others." The robed man heard TranX''s firmness and shook his head helplessly. "They wanted to drive us out by force. It seems that they are also stupid. That''s why they sent you, a little guy with insufficient strength, to die." "I seem to be underestimated." Tranks had a little anger in his eyes and was ready to go up against the robed man. "I''ve long thought about how to deal with you saiyas who can only use muscles. Come on, give you a hard lesson." Tranks rushed to the robed man with his sword. The robe was thrown away for a moment, and a golden imprisonment fell from the sky and directly pressed on Tranks. "Ha!" Boom boom! The huge energy bombed around, but TranX didn''t break free from the imprisonment. Instead, the imprisonment became tighter and tighter, and soon locked TranX to the ground. "What is this?" Tranks looked up at the man in front of him. His long blond hair was combed into long curled hair with a strange decoration on his head. "You Saiya people are barbarians. You can''t resist our mysterious forces. Take you back and ask who sent you here." Although Tranks was caught, he sensed that the breath on the women in front of him was pure and sacred. He didn''t look like a very evil person at all. "Who the hell are you?" When Joan took TranX back and locked him in the dungeon, she got TranX''s rhetorical question, which made Joan begin to doubt whether she had caught the wrong person. "What, you don''t know who we are, but you dare to come here." "Aren''t you called by Wukong?" "What, you know Mr. Wukong and them." Looking at Tranks, Joan knew she really caught the wrong person. It seems that this is a misunderstanding. "By the way, there is Mr. wuchou. You know him with me, don''t you?" At this point, Joan''s face suddenly changed, and Tranks could see that Joan became a little, irritable. "Wuchou, I haven''t heard the name for a long time. I really miss it." However, Tranks felt that the other party seemed to be very angry. If he spoke, something might really happen. "Boy, it seems that you know wuchou. You know his position." Looking at Joan''s poor eyes, Tranks knew that he might have stepped on thunder. "Er, actually, Mr. wuchou set out faster than me and has gone to find Mr. Wukong and them." "Really?" Looking at Joan''s malicious smile, Tranks swallowed. "Boy, I want you to help me." Chapter 673 At this time, wuchou suddenly felt the smell of TranX, and wuchou also felt that TranX''s breath was getting weaker and weaker. "Wukong, TranX seems to be in danger. Let''s go quickly." "Well, indeed, it''s just that I think something''s wrong." Wait for wuchou and Wukong to move to TranX''s position at the same time, and finally find out what''s wrong. There was no one around, and Tranks had nothing at all. He just sat where he was and looked at them with an apologetic face. "Mr. wuchou, Mr. Wukong, I''m sorry." Just after that, they saw a huge barrier surrounding them. Wukong and wuchou felt that their bodies became very heavy, and they couldn''t even use their strength. "What''s going on!" Wukong was already a little overwhelmed. He was lying on the ground. At this time, wuchou saw a man coming from one side. "Joan of Arc?" "It''s me." The light deepened again, and Wukong and wuchou were stunned at the same time. Shashasha Pop, pop What''s that? Wuchou slowly opened his eyes and felt that his body was very heavy, just like a huge thing pressing himself. Suck, suck It seems that something is swimming on itself. Worry free saw clearly, and saw a black tentacle moving around his body. "Wow!" Wuchou still wants to stand up, but his body is like trapped and can''t move at all. "Why struggle?" The familiar voice came from all around. At this time, I finally remembered who the unknown object was. "Shaye?" Hiss, hiss The unidentified object is still moving, but wuchou knows that this is Shaye''s noumenon. "Why, I''m back. What do you want to do?" "I just, simply obey their orders, don''t blame me, worry free." Since you know that Shaye is holding you, you don''t want to mess around without worry. However, wuchou is trapped in a very dark place and can''t see clearly around, but wuchou still feels that his tentacles are constantly stimulating himself, just like a demon waiting for him behind him, waiting for his flaws, and then kill himself at once. "Shaye, stop. Don''t do this. I''m a little disgusted." Although Shaye stopped, he soon continued to frighten wuchou in a strange way. "Sorry, worry free, sorry, forgive me." I felt my body trembling constantly. I knew there was no danger, but wuchou''s physical reaction made wuchou a little overwhelmed. "Shaye, what''s your purpose?" At this time, wuchou saw a little light not far away. "As long as you admit that you will listen to us in the future, this level will be over." "It''s so simple. No problem. Let me leave first." Watching Shaye finally change back into human shape and stand aside, his eyes are a little complicated. "Worry free, I''m sorry. In short, you go to see others first. I think others want to see you more." With that, Shaye was ready to leave, but he took each other''s hand without worry. "And you?" Shaye didn''t speak, just wanted to take out his hand. "Let go, I don''t miss you at all." "Lying, you just wanted to rush over, not in your own body, but now." Shaye didn''t speak, but his body was shaking. Without worry, he didn''t speak. He stretched out his hand and pulled Shaye into his arms and hugged each other tightly. "Sorry, it''s all my fault. At that time, I had no other choice. In addition to doing so, I couldn''t beat saru, so I did it." Shaye lies down in his sorrow free arms, sobbing about his inner pain, and responding to his sorrow free heart with silence. "Sorry, it''s all my fault. You must have worked hard these years." "No, it''s just lonely. We''ve been worried about you for years when you''re not here. We''re afraid you won''t come back. We''re afraid you''ll disappear like this. We''re afraid you''ll really die in his hands." "It''s all right, it''s all right. Haven''t I come back?" Wuchou wanted to say something, but Shaye held wuchou''s mouth with his fingers and shook his head. "You don''t need to tell me so much now. I''ve experienced this pain once, and I can accept it, but I think it should be more difficult for another person to accept it." At this time, wuchou remembered the girl who was wearing a white dress and had a strange habit of speaking. "I know. I''ll go soon." "Wait." As soon as wuchou walks towards the light spot, he feels that something is aimed at him. If he continues to move forward, he will be in trouble. "Before you go out, you have to find a way to persuade someone later." "Who?" Shaye didn''t speak, but threw a wine pot to wuchou. "I see." Wuchou stepped out. It turned out that this place was an underground space. There was a huge light hanging in the sky. When you look carefully, it turned out to be a huge fireball, but the light turned into an incredible light, not a red fire. Surrounded by strange caves and houses made of stone. "Oh, come out." Looking aside, a familiar figure was drinking, and it seemed that she had sat here and drank a lot. "Come here." Wuchou approaches Cuixiang and sees that the other party is hit by a punch and directly blows wuchou upside down for several rounds. "Uh!" Wuchou doesn''t want to say anything. After all, it''s really his fault. Wuchou owes too much to them. "Are you satisfied?" "Satisfied? What the hell are you talking about? Just this once, at least let me die." As she spoke, Cui Xiang gave off a penetrating smell, and a red magic surrounded her. "Ha!" Something will happen! Zizi, Zizi Looking at wuchou becoming a super Saiya, Cui Xiang smiled, turned around and punched him again. "Ah ah!" Boom! The red magic turned into a bull, and bumped into wuchou directly. Wuchou didn''t want to destroy it casually. There were blue lines on his body again, and he pressed one hand on his chest. "I take the sword as my bone." For a moment, wuchou enters the inherent boundary with Cuixiang. Soon, Cuixiang doesn''t care and continues to attack wuchou. Boom! Juli hits her with a fist. Without worry, she uses up her body strength and doesn''t catch Cui Xiang''s fist. She is directly beaten by Cui Xiang. "Ha!" In an instant, he became the third form of super Saiya, stabilized his body, and continued to fight with Cuixiang. But, Cui Xiang still, with a simple and pure punch, she flew away without worry. "Don''t think too much. During your absence, we have become stronger. With your little hands, you still want to protect us?" Worry free closes his eyes and the breath of his body slowly disappears. "Well, let me show you my strength now." Zizi, Zizi Super Saiyan God Chapter 674 Cui Xiang looked at Wu Chou who was serious in front of her and smiled. "Don''t think I don''t know. You just got this power recently. You can control it so soon. Should I give you some praise?" "These are free. Come on. This time, I won''t be knocked down by you." Boom! So fast! Wuchou catches Cuixiang''s fist with one hand. The strength is still as strong as ever. But wuchou still feels incredible. The strength and speed are as powerful as before. "What''s the matter? The speed is so fast, and the strength has not weakened." More and more deeply, wuchou feels that the power of Cuixiang is more than wuchou''s experience. It seems that Cuixiang still has spare power to deal with herself. "In that case." Wuchou takes back his strength and waits for Cuixiang to rush over again. "What are you doing!" Boom! The fist came to him and stopped. The fist style even scratched a blood mark on wuchou''s face. Cuixiang looked at wuchou angrily, and then punched wuchou''s chest powerlessly. "Who told you to stop, continue to fight, and continue to let me see what you have become, despise me and ignore us, damn it." Wuchou silently takes Cui Xiang''s vent and waits for the other party to calm down, but wuchou may forget that Cui Xiang has been drinking and his mind is a little fuzzy. He has been grinding here for half an hour. I feel a little headache when I wait for no worry. Fortunately, no worry grabs the other party''s hand. "What are you doing? Let me go!" Wuchou lowered his head and looked up. His face was a little ruddy because of drinking, and the corners of his eyes were shining with tears. A little, cute. It''s really cunning. He came to wuchou unprepared, and once had a little relationship with himself. Wuchou reaches out his hand, lifts the bangs on Cuixiang''s forehead, reaches down his cheek to his chin, and slightly lifts each other''s chin. "Ah?" ~ for a period of time ~ Without worry, he scratched his head and looked at Cui Xiang squatting aside with his back to himself, thinking about what he had done wrong. "Cui Xiang." "Don''t talk to me, you scum. How many times have you tried with other women? Why are you so skilled?" How can worry free remember? Maybe there is no one, maybe a lot. I can''t count it clearly. "At this time, the instinctive reaction, who called you just now, is really." "Ha!" Cui Xiang turned her head and looked at Wu Chou with a red face. "You mean it''s all my fault?" "No, I didn''t mean that. Just now you were so cute that you couldn''t control it." "Go to hell, you scum Laurie!" Cui Xiang became angry with shame. She picked up a stone and threw it to Wu Chou. In a moment, she broke through the iron sword around Wu Chou. "Hey, calm down." Fortunately, wuchou hasn''t settled the border, otherwise he will be injured by mistake or hurt others just now. Waited a while longer Seeing that Cuixiang finally stabilizes, wuchou solves the boundary, returns to that place and slowly approaches Cuixiang. "Dare you mess around in the future?" "I dare not." "Do you dare to be brave and treat us as a burden in the future?" "I dare not." Cui Xiang stood up with a white look. "Don''t do it in the future. Bear these things alone. We are all here and we will accompany you." After hearing Cui Xiang''s words, wuchou is ready to leave. "I don''t want to say that, but that child, you really need to convince her. He has become a little strange recently." Wuchou naturally knew who Cuixiang was talking about, nodded and left. "Roar!" As soon as he came out of the cave, he saw rob, the wolf king, sitting in front of a wooden house, sleepy and worried. "Long time no see, how are you?" The response without worry is only the other party''s turning and indifference. "Uh." Wuchou didn''t expect the other party to be so indifferent. He still didn''t adapt to it for a while. "Isn''t this normal? After all, you''ve been away from everyone for too long." Joan of arc came over from the other side with a plate of apples and looked at wuchou with the same calm and indifference. "Well, Joan of arc, long time no see." "This is not a problem. After all, I am different from those silly children. Time has taught me that my duty from the beginning is to protect others." Joan said, pulled the wolf king''s fur and took him away. "Go in. Before you meet that person, you need to convince someone that he sacrificed everything for you." Wuchou pushed the wooden door open, and then he smelled a strange smell for a long time, just like the smell of something rotting because of time. When wuchou completely opens the wooden door, the light shines into the whole house. It''s really a mess. Reports are placed everywhere, white paper is everywhere, and plastic bags of garbage or other clothes are mixed together. In the middle of these sundries, there is a wooden table. When you look carefully, you can see a girl wearing loose casual clothes and shorts? The girl slept on the table, but wuchou obviously saw the thick dark circles around each other''s eyes, and her face was very pale. She didn''t know how long the other party had maintained this life. In the final analysis, it''s still my fault, because the purpose of the other party is to achieve his own goal, the legendary absolute double-edged sword. Wuchou went to the girl, picked up the girl, looked around and saw a bed that had not been used for a long time. Wuchou put the girl on the bed and was ready to leave. Unexpectedly, she took her clothes in one hand. "You''re finally back." "I will keep my promise, reach the level you said, and let you fulfill your wishes, so you don''t need to torture yourself." Ninety nine new year''s night, I sat up from my bed and looked at worry free. "You misunderstood. I always believe that you will live, but I may not be able to wait so long. I want to know and know the answer early." "So I''m studying ways to cross the world." The girl said, suddenly like losing vitality, the whole person lay in bed. "The world is very strange. It is mixed with many worlds, and the whole world is divided into many, which makes the spatial structure here extremely unstable, so even we can find a way to leave here." "It''s just that we don''t know how to know where you''ve been, so we''ve been at this stage." With that, he sat up again on the new moon night of ninety-nine, and the whole person hugged tightly without worry. "Even if it doesn''t work here, in the future, you can certainly become my inner expectation. In short, no matter where you go in the future, remember to take me with you. I want to see you with my own eyes." Wuchou patted the other party''s head as a promise. "Well, I promise you." Chapter 675 Tick, tick, tick Boom. PA, PA, PA This is a dream that will never wake up. This is a terrible and sad dream. According to the guidance of the girl, wuchou comes to the last place. In addition to jiaika, Raphael is also here. Two girls, like sisters, not only have the same white hair, but also have the same bad luck in that world. "From the moment you left the world, they were like sensing something. They were in a coma at the same time. Until now, they haven''t woken up." Qiqi sat aside to take good care of the two girls, standing beside Wukong, but Wukong stood aside with a sign of my guilt in his hand. "Mr. wuchou, they are so poor. You must wake them up. They must be very happy to know you are back." Wuchou sat beside them, grabbed their hands and closed their eyes. "Kill, kill, die, die, dark." Wuchou probably knows why they passed out. "Wait for me, you''ll be ready soon." Worry free, close your eyes and feel the hidden power in your heart. Even if the root has disappeared, I am also a person in that world. Bring me in and I want to go back. While talking to himself, wuchou also had an incredible flame in his hand. For a moment, wuchou also fell down. Hoo Hoo Pop, pop Bonfire, burning Flame warms people''s heart, brings hope to mankind and the desire for survival. The pursuit of burning ashes, perhaps just simple, want to get that warmth again, maybe. Wuchou opened his eyes and saw that not far away, the sun in the sky was covered by the moon, and the scarlet sun wheel shone on the whole earth like a flame. Not far away, I saw two people sitting there, jiaika and Rafael. "How many times is this?" "I don''t know. Maybe more than 10000 times. I don''t remember either." "Forget it, it''s over early." Jiayika and Rafael stood up, each with a weapon, a hammer and a long gun. "It''s annoying. I don''t want to continue fighting today. It''s all your fault. It appears again." With that, Rafael knocked directly with a sledgehammer. Without worry, he pressed the other party''s hammer with one hand and smashed the stones on the ground. "I''m here!" Zizizi Yellow lightning attached to the spear, tricky and strange. "Lightning gun!" Zizi Yellow lightning hit wuchou directly along the track, burning wuchou''s back. "Wow!" Wuchou hurried back in fear. Then Rafael knocked a hammer on wuchou''s back and flew wuchou out. Boom! Wuchou bumped into the wall, but this wall is a little strange. Wuchou felt a little strange. At this time, he found that the wall was actually made by the human body. The whole wall is composed of some bodies, some human bodies. "Uh ah!" Without worry and fear, I hurried back a few steps and saw that these bodies were all myself. No, it should be said that they copied people like themselves? "Surprised, we didn''t believe it at first, but it seems that this dream is too strange. It''s really strange to bring you back and kill us constantly." Boom! Rafael seized the opportunity and hit wuchou on the back with a hammer, making wuchou unable to move at will. "At first, I really didn''t have the heart to start, but you bothered us. I had no choice but to punish you like this." Jiayika went to wuchou, squatted down and touched wuchou''s head with her hand. "Nothing, no worry, will, happiness, always, together." Looking at the black flame in jiaika''s eyes, wuchou knew that both of them were driven crazy by this strange dream, and both of them showed varying degrees of morbid state. "Well, if I beat you, the dream will disappear, right?" Rafael and jiaika had no idea that the copy they thought could still talk. "Yes, you two, if you really miss me, just wait for me outside. Don''t be brought back by this force." With that, wuchou broke free from Rafael''s sledgehammer and flew straight into the air. They felt that although they had left the world, the world did not completely disappear. Instead, they tried their best to bring Rafael back and continue to complete the fire transmission. "The world has disappeared. You residual soul should end your mission instead of trying to frame more people." Super Saiyan God The crimson energy immediately surrounded the whole site, exploded in an instant, and the dream was broken by worry free violence. ~ for a period of time ~ Rafael slowly opened his eyes and saw himself lying in a strange place. At first, he was a little afraid, but when he saw worry free and others around him, he settled down. "Raphael, you finally wake up." "I''m sorry, Miss Kiki, I''ve worried you." "It''s all right, but why haven''t Mr. wuchou and jiaika woke up?" Rafael looked at jiaika and just shook his head. "I don''t know." At this time, in a fragmented world "Worry, worry." "I''m sorry to worry you. I won''t do it in the future." Wuchou and jiaika hold each other in a dream, but both of them can feel each other''s warmth and inner satisfaction. "I believe, worry free, because worry free, believe me." "In the future, I won''t leave you casually. Follow me later. I''ll take you all over the world to see how big the world is." Having left the bondage of God, wuchou can naturally stay at will without worrying that he will be suddenly sent away. When the ninety-nine new moon night really worked out the way to travel through time and space, I planned to leave with them without worry, and I won''t be separated in the future. Zizi, Zizi Jiayika and wuchou wake up together, look around and worry about them, and smile. "It''s all right, everybody." Finally, wuchou tries to persuade others to go back to their former home, because it is more convenient to contact their former friends there. Wait for wuchou and Wukong to waste the whole day moving. Before they sit down and have a rest, birus comes to the door again. "Hey, Wukong, have you forgotten something?" "Ah?" Wukong looked at birus suspiciously, which made birus hate not to open Wukong''s head and see what Wukong''s brain was. "Cosmic competition, Mr. Wukong, have you forgotten?" "Oh, I forgot." "Sure enough!" Birus hit wuchou hard on the head and wanted to continue to punch. "But fortunately, you happen to be a friend and can be a member. Well, remember to gather at bulma''s house tomorrow. You can''t be late." Isobirus left and looked at Wukong with a puzzled face. "Wukong, what''s the matter?" Chapter 676 Team of five When it comes to the competition, actually, wuchou has always hated this kind of thing, competition or something, and this competition is still gambling on the earth to some extent. Wuchou almost wants to refuse. "Worry free, just win. Don''t think too much." Looking at Wukong''s smiling face, wuchou knows what to do except punch him. "Well, join us." "Then, the remaining one, who are we looking for?" As they spoke, Goku and vegeta looked at Laurie, who had been drinking wine with wuchou. "Do you want to die?" Well, No. Then Goku and vegeta had to find the demons boo and bick. During the period when wuchou didn''t come back, a lot happened in this world. I didn''t expect that the enemy in that world could become so powerful. At first, wuchou hoped that TranX would attend, but until birus said a word, he interrupted several people''s thoughts. "This boy is not a person at this time. He can''t participate. It''s against the rules." With that, TranX had to watch the play until the end of the conference, and then go back to solve the problems of the TranX world. "I''m sorry, TranX." "It''s all right, Mr. wuchou and Mr. Wukong. You too. There''s no way. I can wait, and as long as I go back and leave before that time." With that, wuchou and TranX discussed the enemy again. "TranX, now let me tell you that the black Goku, like me now, also has the power of God." "What?" Tranks did not expect that the black Goku at that time was as powerful as wuchou now. "Moreover, in fact, I know very well that the strength of the other party must be more than that. When we go back, it will also be a fierce battle." After that, the two stopped discussing. After all, this matter has not been discussed with Wukong. We will wait until we solve the crisis. As soon as wuchou walked out of the room, he saw Wukong waiting for him outside the door. "Come on, worry free." The palace of the gods "Wukong, we''d better say goodbye. What conference do we have to attend tomorrow? It''s free now. We''d better have a good rest." "Hee hee, don''t run away. You should know very well that I can''t be satisfied without a good fight." Looking at Wukong''s posture, wuchou sighed and moved his muscles and bones. "Hey, kakarot, I''m next. Finish quickly." Turning around, I saw vegeta standing aside, staring at the two. "Hee hee, nature." "Hey, hey, don''t do this. I''m going to the game tomorrow. How about being serious?" Although wuchou said so, Wukong and vegeta could see that wuchou''s eyes were full of war. "Come on, make a quick decision. Don''t hide it for me." "Well, let you see, my power!" "Ha, ah, ah!" The whole palace is shaking, the white clouds in the sky are scattered, and wuchou feels that the smell of Wukong is slowly disappearing. "Ha!" The blue light rose into the sky and surrounded Wukong''s body. When everything dispersed, Wukong''s hair and eyes turned blue, and the blue aura would be surrounded by Wukong. "Is this another level of Super Saiyan God?" "Yes, this is the Super Saiyan who has the Qi of the God of the Super Saiyan, the blue of the Super Saiyan." Naming is still so bad that you can''t make complaints about it. However, I do feel that Wukong is stronger than his Super Saiyan God. "Ha!" Wukong smiled and looked at wuchou. "Worry free, if you only have this level, you can''t beat me." Boom! So fast! Although it was fast, wuchou could react and catch Wukong''s fist with one hand. Boom! "Er!" Although wuchou caught it, the huge force directly pushed wuchou into the wall, which increased the expenditure of the temple. "Ha!" One stamped his foot and wuchou turned to Wukong, but Wukong was not afraid of wuchou''s close attack, retreated step by step, and even grabbed wuchou''s fist. "It''s not enough. Just like this, you can''t beat me." "Ha!" With one kick, kick wuchou, followed by a series of Qigong pursuit, and fight wuchou can''t fight back. "At least not now." Wuchou closes his eyes and senses Wukong''s Qi. "Even if our connection has been disconnected, we used to be the same body." It''s just that wuchou still has no way to become Super Saiyan blue. "That''s it. I don''t want to use that power. It''s too painful." "Oh, no, continue to use the power of God." "That power has too many side effects. I don''t want to continue. Wukong and vegeta will play tomorrow. We will continue to play when we have a chance." "Well, all right." Hearing what wuchou said, vegeta also remembered that birus was capricious. After thinking about it, she thought it would be the first. There are still many opportunities in the future. "Wukong." Ready to go back, wuchou stopped Wukong. "What''s the matter?" "I knew just now that you had mastered that, didn''t you?" Wukong smiled and nodded. "Of course, after all, I also want to rely on this strength to protect my family, and so do you." "I won''t let you leave like last time." Wuchou is a little confused. This is Wukong he knows. But how can Wukong know that Wukong blames himself more than others. If he couldn''t win Shalu, he wouldn''t have watched his friends leave and let his friends leave instead of himself. Since then, Wukong has been struggling until that year, Wukong sensed the call of wuchou in the rest of the world, finally knew that wuchou had not died, and happily lent his strength to wuchou. "It doesn''t matter. This time, we will protect the earth together and never let others hurt it." When wuchou got home, he saw Shaye standing at the door waiting for himself. "Shaye?" "Wait, listen to me." As soon as wuchou wanted to ask something, Shaye interrupted wuchou. "Wuchou, tell me, have you met an external God in other worlds?" Outer God? Wuchou doesn''t understand what Shaye is talking about. "A friend of mine, she wants to come to you. Although I didn''t say it, I''m sure her goal is you. Did you provoke them in a place I don''t know?" Besides shaking his head, wuchou has no idea when he will provoke these enemies. "I hope I''m worried too much. That child is very troublesome and often makes other worlds chaotic. I hope I just misunderstood." Of course, no accidents. Chapter 677 Brubrubru The black mud turns into a river and flows on the ground along gravity. Poop "Ha!" Wuchou floats up from the river and drifts down the river. With one hand, he fished wuchou out of the mud. "Who are you?" The scenery in front of me is very vague. I can''t see everything without worry. I just see the outline of this person. "You still have your own mission to complete. Don''t go deep into the darkness all the time. The deeper you go into the darkness, the more you will struggle." Zizi, Zizi Ding Dong, Ding Dong When the door bell rings, wuchou finally wakes up from his dream, but everything around him is just like a dream. Shaye and jiayika lay beside themselves. It was clear that they were sleeping on the sofa yesterday. They didn''t know when they had come to bed and were caught by them. Wuchou walked out of their bondage and opened the door. He just saw Wukong waiting for him. "We''re leaving." "Yes." Wukong looked at wuchou''s back and said. "Don''t wait for them?" "No, we''ll be back soon." However, before wuchou spoke, I felt several more breath behind me. The women who were still doing nothing and sleeping had stood behind wuchou. "Let''s go together." Whew Instantly move back to bulma''s house, and Weiss takes everyone to the game scene. After a period of travel, people saw the six huge dragon balls in the sky. "This is, super dragon ball?" A dragon ball the size of a planet. I really don''t know how powerful these things are. Worry free and look forward to it. When they came to a fighting platform, they saw another man who looked very similar to birus and had arrived at the scene early with their people. Wuchou took a closer look and saw that these guys have some characteristics. They are strange robots, teddy bears, and even the man looks like Saiya. "Oh, it seems that the so-called twin universe is really right. There is another universe, even feliza." Wuchou also saw the prominent figure in the crowd, but wuchou felt that Felisa in front of him was a little different. He felt like a hypocrite. As for the other person, it gives you a sharp breath, just like a powerful tiger, but the other person can hide his Qi and make wuchou pay more attention to it. When the game finally began, he wanted to draw lots directly, but Wukong was eager to try, so he gave up the draw and let Wukong come at will. "Hee hee, I''m off." While waiting for this time, wuchou also paid attention to the passer-by who brought Byrus and said that he had the same strength as Byrus, but he didn''t see anything special. Wuchou''s simple electric induction is really just an ordinary person. Naturally, there are few strong enemies left in Wukong''s universe. Wuchou sighed. In this way, the game will become four to five. Although wuchou thinks Wukong may be able to defeat many opponents directly alone. "Well, the first game, start." Wukong posed to the strange guy who looked like a teddy bear in front of him. At the beginning, he actually fell into a hard struggle. "Transfer power to different space?" Wuchou watched Wukong''s attack completely fail, and finally saw a difference. "Good ability, but according to the rules of the martial arts convention, such a clumsy guy will certainly fail because of the rules." Sure enough, Wukong soon found a way to directly push the clumsy teddy bear down the challenge arena and end the first competition. However, when Wukong was ready to continue the challenge, the people on the other side quickly answered. "Temporarily change the rules, challenge one person and participate in the next. You can''t continue the game unless all your teammates fall." "That''s good. The provincial kakarot defeated all his opponents, so I didn''t have a chance to play." In the next game, bick will deal with the huge robot. It''s just a little unexpected. The robot can also be immune to damage, but the robot is more stupid. Bick is also very smart. He soon found a way to get rid of the robot. "The third game, let me." Wuchou took a look at each other''s Felisa and went out himself. After listening to the referee''s introduction, wuchou heard that this guy is completely different from Felisa in his own world. He is a philanthropist. But wuchou still hasn''t changed. He always feels that this guy is a hypocrite. "Come on." "Hum, well, I''ll turn into the strongest form." With that, Felisa of the sixth universe directly became the third form, which once again made wuchou feel that the other party was really ugly. Wuchou decided to solve the other party quickly. "Don''t you continue to change?" "No, the final form change is easy to hurt people. I don''t want to." Again, a dignified appearance, but worry free. It''s clear that this guy must be the same evil. "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but if you''re at this level, you''ll end now." Worry free, I''m not here to play. To deal with an enemy of this level, there is no need to change. I saw wuchou take out a bag of chocolate from his pocket? "Don''t get me wrong, this thing is just a simple medium, not a weapon." With that, a black light directly shot at feliza in front of him and fixed him in an instant. "What?" The other party is struggling, but no matter what, they can''t continue their activities. "He has lost. Let''s go to the next game." "Wait, I haven''t lost yet. What are you talking about?" Wes glanced, nodded and explained to the referee. "Well, the next game." "Hey, wait, what do you mean? What do you mean? I just can''t move." "Fool, don''t you know?" Xiangba picked up the pieces on the ground and said discontentedly. "You''ve become a toy and want to continue fighting. Isn''t it embarrassing enough? Let''s go." Frisa of the sixth universe now knows that he has become a toy in the moment of black light just now, but he doesn''t notice it. "That''s it. It''s boring." Wukong also did not expect that the people in the sixth universe seemed weaker than he expected. This game is of little significance. "Wukong, don''t worry. Look at that guy." Wuchou always pays attention to the person who has been sitting quietly with his eyes closed. "That man is very strong. I believe he will bring you great trouble." Wukong also looked up and looked at the figure. "Since you say so, I really look forward to it." Chapter 678 In the next game, the event was still beyond their expectation. Unexpectedly, vegeta would take care of a Saiya who met him for the first time. "Well, it''s amazing why vegeta took care of the child so much." "Because he''s like vegeta, isn''t he?" Wuchou took a look at the man, not only the posture, but also the big move. They are very similar to vegeta. Maybe this man is the vegeta of the sixth universe. Wuchou naturally didn''t continue to speak deeply, otherwise someone would be angry. "Well, let''s start the next game. Vegeta vs. Hitler." With that, vegeta looked at the last player, purple all over, looking like a silent soldier. "Hum, here comes a good guy at last." Vegeta instantly turned into super Saiya blue and looked at each other confidently. "Boy, it''s Hitler. Remember my name. You''ll be beaten out soon." Dong! "Start!" Vegeta struck first and rushed up, but soon, a sudden attack hit. "Er!" Vegeta was suddenly hit by an attack, and the whole person seemed to be hit hard. "Uh!" Wukong and others were surprised to see vegeta kneel down with her stomach in pain. "What, vegeta was attacked, but it''s impossible. We didn''t see each other''s attack." Wukong took a look at wuchou, and also saw the solemnity of wuchou''s eyes. "Worry free, are you the same?" "Indeed, I can''t see the other party''s attack. It''s too fast." Indeed, incredible. However, even if vegeta is attacked and hasn''t fallen down, she still stands upright. "Ha!" Vegeta''s speed is really fast. Both wuchou and Wukong can see that vegeta has been fully opened, but the other party''s attack came again in an instant, and vegeta was hit again, and it looks very painful. Here we go again. What''s going on? Wukong and wuchou don''t know what the other party''s attack is and what the process is. "Hum, I don''t believe it. I can''t see your speed." Vegeta walked to a certain distance and released Qigong from a short distance. Just the next second, Hitler appeared next to vegeta again, and his hand was still in his pocket, completely unable to see the attack. "What the hell are you?" Vegeta looked at the other side with a dignified face. She couldn''t see the attack, and the attack intensity was so heavy. Wukong seems to feel something. "Worry free, do you know that this attack may not be a problem of speed." "If you can''t even see the attack posture, the other party''s attack must not be so simple as being fast. It must be an invisible attack." "An invisible attack is not a speed, but an invisible attack, or." "Time." Wu Chou said with a dignified face. "It''s terrible to stop the attack of time, but if the other party stops for a long time, then vegeta will fall down long ago. Look, the other party''s stop time is not very long, but for experts, even 0.1 second is enough to change a lot of things." With that, wuchou and Wukong looked at WES, who was still observing. "Yes, but I can still meet people who can control time. It seems that your battle will be more difficult." On the court, vegeta is still being beaten. Even if she knows that the other party''s attack is the stop time, she can''t resist. "Damn, even if I stop time, I must defeat you!" Vegeta''s whole body Qi condensed to one side and planned to blow up the whole challenge arena directly. "Die, maximum power mortar!" thud Boom! "Stop it!" Hitler finally rushed to vegeta and punched her in the chest. "No matter how tough your body is, you can''t resist so many attacks. Your attacks are useless. Give up!" Vegeta reached out and grabbed Hitler''s hand. "Hee hee, be fooled, so you can''t leave. No matter how fast you are, it''s useless." "Is that so?" Boom! When Hitler punched again, vegeta lost consciousness for a moment, her eyes turned white, and she lay on the ground. "It''s a pity that you would have died if it weren''t for the regulations that you can''t kill." With that, Hitler went aside and ignored vegeta. "Vegeta, lost." Wuchou and Wukong are still dignified. They don''t know how to deal with the enemy who controls time next. "In the next game, worry free players will fight Hitler players." Worry free has no other way but to participate. Just after the game, watching vegeta stand up, wuchou said. "You''ve worked hard. Let''s leave it to us next." "Cut, well, I''ve tried my best. Next, please." With that, vegeta returned to the audience and watched the battle between wuchou and Hitler. On the stage, Hitler and wuchou looked at each other. Wuchou always felt whether the other party had been staring at him all the time. "Do you and I know each other?" "I don''t know. It''s just a bit of an accident. You''re my next goal. I originally planned to go to you after the war. I didn''t expect to meet you here." what! Wuchou didn''t expect that Hitler actually got the reward order, and the goal was himself. "You''re a killer, right? Can you tell me who offered me a reward?" "Hum, I don''t know about it. I just received orders to finish the work." "But you can''t kill me here, can you?" "Even so, when I find out your strength here, you will die. If you can''t beat me here, you will die." Wuchou also understands that this battle can even explain what will happen to his destiny. "Come on, Hitler!" thud call Boom! Hitler widened his eyes and looked at it strangely. Wuchou raised his head and grabbed his fist. "Hee hee, a little surprised, isn''t it?" Deng! Bang! Hitler''s fist was blocked by wuchou again, and wuchou grabbed it on Hitler''s arm. "Hee hee, do you still want to try?" Hitler stepped back a few steps and looked at wuchou with a dignified face. "You can resist my attack?" "No, I didn''t resist your attack. After all, your attack is really powerful. No matter how fast I am, I can''t react, but." "I can''t, but others can." With that, Hitler seemed to think of something and attacked again. Deng! Boom! Wuchou catches Hitler''s attack again, but then wuchou doesn''t take any action. "I see. It''s just a simple block. It has no attack ability." "That''s right." Chapter 679 Previously on, wuchou and Hitler continue their battle. "It''s just a simple block. There''s something, but how can you beat me like this?" "I don''t know, but at least I want to make some time for the next person." Then wuchou looked behind him and watched Wukong all the time. "Are you so confident that the guy named monkey king can fight me?" "Naturally, Wukong is very strong. If I can''t win, then you don''t want to beat Wukong." "Hum, then I''ll try." Deng! Boom! Again, Hitler''s time attack, but Hitler''s attack, was blocked by worry free again. "Wuchou, what is this, new power? I haven''t seen it before." Wukong smiled and said to vegeta. "No, it''s just that wuchou once had a good friend and brought him strength. Although the strength has disappeared, wuchou can copy and imitate the ability of that year." Hitler constantly launched attacks, but no matter how Hitler attacked, worry free can perfectly block, just like an iron wall. "I see." Hitler stepped back with the same calm. "It seems that your defense is only aimed at me now. If I can''t continue to strengthen, I can''t beat you." "Naturally, after all, this is my limit. If you have the ability to break my current defense, I have nothing to do." Hitler stretched out his hand into his pocket and posed for battle. "Ha!" Wuchou felt that Hitler had not changed, but he always felt that there was something different. Deng! Boom! "Uh!" Wuchou was like being hit in the neck by Hitler. He covered his neck in pain, knelt on the ground and couldn''t breathe. "What''s going on?" When the public didn''t know what had happened, Wukong stood by the stage, leaving solemn sweat on his head. "Hitler, grow up." Hitler looked at Wu Chou indifferently and said. "It''s true that I''m different from those Saiya people. I can''t improve my combat power instantly, but I can grow up. When I grow up, the time stop has become 0.2 seconds. Your defense can''t stop me, who can be more comfortable." Without worry and difficulty, I stand up. Naturally, I don''t intend to give up. "Well, I can''t continue like this. Even if I can''t hit you, I want Wukong to see clearly your growth!" Super Saiyan God "It''s not over yet!" Since it''s not a simple competition, is it OK to be more serious? "Please, strength, give me strength!" The golden tattoo appears again, and this time wuchou plans to forcibly integrate the power of Asura and Saiya. "Ah ah ah!" However, soon the power of the Saiya people was replaced by Asura. It seems that it will take a lot of time to integrate the two forces. "Ah ah ah!" Boom! Wuchou rushed to Hitler in an instant and could only hear. Deng! Boom! Hitler punched wuchou in the chest, but this time, wuchou grabbed Hitler''s fist again. "Ah ah ah!" Boom! The huge fist wind turned into an energy and directly hit the peripheral barrier, causing a ripple. However, the worry free attack still failed to hit Hitler. "Stop it, you''ve lost." "No!" Boom! Feeling the heat of wuchou, Hitler quickly stepped back and looked at wuchou carefully. "I won''t lose. Even if Wukong, I can''t rely on Wukong all the time. I rely on my own strength to defeat you!" Six hands, Asura mode "Hum, strengthen again?" Deng! Boom! "Even if you strengthen again, it''s meaningless if you don''t hit me." Deng! Boom, boom! Wuchou was constantly beaten, and his body was a little chapped. I didn''t know he had vomited blood several times, but wuchou still didn''t stop, fought Hitler and didn''t surrender. "Wuchou, is this your consciousness?" Wukong watched without worry. There was no other way but to bite his teeth and endure. As for the audience, they didn''t intend to stop wuchou, even if wuchou was beaten again. "Because this is his choice. As his people, we can only accept his choice silently, not interfere with him." Shaye sat aside and looked at wuchou on the stage, because Shaye believed that wuchou would defeat Hitler, even if the process was difficult. Boom, boom, poop The challenge arena has been red with blood, but wuchou hasn''t fallen yet. Instead, he continues to pose against Hitler. "It''s so tenacious. You''d better admit defeat. I don''t want to kill by mistake." "Cut the crap and come on!" Deng! Boom! "What?" Hitler opened his eyes, looked at wuchou and caught his fist. "I''m different from Wukong and them." The momentum of wuchou gradually became stronger, and there was a faint feeling of familiarity. "I haven''t practiced and worked hard with them. Naturally, I can''t do this." "But I have my own advantages, which they don''t have." Boom! Miso! The blue light turns into a pillar of light, which surrounds wuchou and flies to the sky. "This is!" Goku and vegeta smiled. "This is my power!" Super Saiya blue Boom! Hitler was beaten back by wuchou, stabilized his body and looked at wuchou in surprise. "Since your ability has been improved, I naturally can''t let you wait so long. How, this is my own Super Saiyan blue transformed by understanding the form of Wukong and vegeta." Birus nodded with satisfaction. "Since you have mastered the power of the Super Saiyan God in this short time, and go further, it''s a terrible monster." "Lord Beeroth, that''s how you''re satisfied, isn''t it?" "Hum, nature." Hitler wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with his arm. The silent Hitler smiled in front of outsiders. "Yes, worry free. I admit your strength. Come on, let''s see who''s faster!" Deng! Hitler launched a time-out again, and attacked wuchou several times in an instant. When time flowed again, wuchou suddenly turned around and attacked at a very fast speed, which made Hitler unable to defend. "Ah ah!" Hitler and wuchou were repulsed at the same time. They both covered their wounds, knelt on the challenge arena and looked at each other. "Hitler, you''re really good. Unfortunately, if it weren''t for the restriction of killing methods, maybe I would have lost." "Even so, I can''t change the reality that you really forced me into a desperate situation. Worry free, you are really powerful." Wuchou wanted to say something. Suddenly, there was a stabbing pain in his body. Wuchou lay on the ground and smoked his body. "I lost." The side effects hit again. Wuchou finally couldn''t support it and went into a coma directly. Chapter 680 When wuchou wakes up, he finds that they have returned to earth. "You''re awake." Wuchou looked at Shaye and jiaika sitting beside him and asked. "What''s the matter? Who won Wukong and Hitler?" "It''s all right. The earth is safe. Wukong won." "Well." Wuchou breathed a sigh of relief and continued to lie down. But soon, wuchou felt that there was something wrong. Why were Shaye and jiaika here with him. "No worries, something to discuss." Looking at both of them, their expressions were very serious, and they became serious without worry. "What''s the matter?" The two women looked at each other and nodded. "Actually." Weng Weng Familiar voice, and that ominous air. "Damn it!" Wuchou didn''t continue to listen to jiaika and Shaye, and quickly moved to bulma''s house. At this time, Goku and vegeta are here, staring at the black tunnel in the sky, with a dignified face. "Kakarot, you go away. Now you have no power." Because Wukong and Hitler fought, using Super Saiyan blue and ten times the king''s boxing, the Qi of the body can''t be well controlled for a moment, so Wukong is now as weak as ordinary people. Whew Looking at wuchou coming, they were also a little secure and looked at the air carefully. Then, coming out of the space-time tunnel, it was black Goku. "I see. Come to another time and space?" Black Goku looked at the low Goku and vegeta and smiled. "I see." "Who''s that guy?" Wukong looked at the guy who looked like him in the sky and asked. "Ha ha!" Seeing that wuchou didn''t care at all, he rushed up to fight black Wukong. "You''ve been here for a long time!" Black Goku catches wuchou''s attack and says. "Who are you, why are you here, and what is your purpose?" "Hum, you don''t need to know about it." Black Goku took a step back, and a black energy hit him. Wuchou grabbed the opponent''s attack and threw it directly into the sky. "Oh, it seems that you, too, have mastered the power of God." "So what?" "Hum, do you think you can defeat me with this power?" Black Goku''s Qi rose again and again. Remember that the pressure came directly to his face, so that Tranks, who was still practicing, came back. "Dark man, you guy." Tranks grasped his weapon, but knew that his strength was not as good as that of the other party, and gave up the attack. "Hum, you mole ants, let you see my strength." With that, black Goku was ready to continue, but the space-time tunnel fluctuated again and LED Black Goku back to the original time in an instant. Watching black Goku leave, wuchou and vegeta, Goku and others will not let each other go. "Wuchou, who the hell is that guy?" "This is the new disaster in their world." Tranks and wuchou explained to vegeta that this guy suddenly appeared in the future and destroyed the world. "I see. Such an enemy is really tricky, but no problem. With our three Super Saiyan gods, it''s impossible not to win that guy." With that, wuchou and vegeta are ready to use the time machine to return to the future and defeat the black Wukong after Wukong recovers. But before that. "What, WuFan is married and has children?" Wuchou looked at WuFan and his wife, bidili, and felt that the world had changed a lot. "Yes, how about it? This is my granddaughter, Xiaofang. How about it?" Looking at Wukong, he seemed to enjoy it. Wuchou didn''t say anything. "Nothing, Wukong, WuFan, you go on." Under the strange eyes of the people, wuchou left here and went to an empty place. "Yes, Goku and vegeta have their own lives. Maybe they should change, not like this. Follow me to take risks." Wuchou has figured it out. Now to deal with black Goku, you only need to be yourself. You shouldn''t disturb their lives. "Come on, TranX." Wuchou explained the situation to Tranks. Tranks thought and understood wuchou''s idea. "Yes, Mr. wuchou, I was wrong at the beginning. Dad, they are very happy here. It''s better for everyone to live calmly. I shouldn''t disturb their life because of my own business." After figuring it out, wuchou agreed with Jia Yika and they were ready to go back with TranX. "Come on, Mr. worry free." Karaok With the passage of time and space, wuchou and TranX returned to the future. The future at this time is the same as at that time, full of debris. "Come on, dark man!" Whew Black Goku sensed their anger and reappeared in front of them. "Oh, are you ready to come back and die?" "That''s strange. I don''t know who will die here this time." Super Saiya "TranX, let me meet him first!" Boom! Black Wukong smiled and looked at wuchou''s reckless rush to deal with himself. He planned to play with wuchou for a while. "Ha!" Boom! Wuchou hit black Wukong with an elbow and was blocked by the other party. Black Wukong kicked it with a backhand and was blocked by wuchou''s raised foot. "Ha!" Boom! The blue air blew directly at the black Wukong. He covered it with one hand and covered the worry free energy. "To this extent?" Zizi, Zizi I saw the blue lightning on wuchou, which directly became the third form of super Saiya. Boom! There was a golden shield on wuchou, followed by a huge bombing. "Ha!" Watching black Wukong being pressed on the ground by himself, he kept squeezing each other. Zizi, Zizi Watching the black Goku disappear in the smoke, wuchou takes a breath and looks at that direction solemnly. Zizi Unharmed "Sure enough." No worries bite your teeth. The strength of the other party is even stronger than you expected. "Hum, is that your level?" Black Wukong looked at wuchou contemptuously, and the energy in his hand condensed into a sharp sword. "With you, it''s not worth taking seriously." "Really?" Worry free removes the Super Saiyan, closes his eyes, and his Qi slowly disappears. Super Saiyan God The red energy will be surrounded by worry free, and the eyes will become sharp. "Come on, dark man, let me see your strength." Seeing that wuchou finally uses God''s power, black Goku is not hiding. "Well, let you see the gap between me and you." A feeling similar to Goku appeared. He saw the black Goku''s body surrounded by a mass of pink energy, and his hair and pupils turned pink. "This is the Super Saiyan purple, or crimson, which is also good." Chapter 681 Worry free sees the other party using the power of God, and does not need to continue to hide. It directly turns into super blue form. "Like the monkey king, human beings." "Sure enough, you know Wukong. Who are you and how do you know Wukong?" Boom! Black Wukong appeared in front of wuchou and punched him. "You don''t need to know. I''ll only make it clear to the monkey king." Zizi Their fists collided, even causing cracks in the space. The energy caused a ripple and shattered the surrounding buildings. Boom! Pop, pop, pop, pop The two fought in mid air at very high speed. Each collision would cause ground vibration, and the mid air was full of sound and explosion. Wuchou was more and more frightened during the Vietnam War, because the strength of the other party''s black Wukong seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. It was a little difficult to parry by himself. "What''s the matter? You look delicious. You seem surprised?" Because of a mistake, wuchou was seized by black Wukong and punched him in the arm. When he felt pain, he couldn''t make good use of his strength. Then black Wukong made up a punch and punched wuchou into the ground. "Hum!" The black energy aims at wuchou, directly bombards it, and presses wuchou tightly into the ground. "Ha!" Wuchou flew up again to deal with the black Wukong, but the strength change of the other party was too exaggerated. It didn''t take a few minutes to fight this battle. Wuchou made another mistake and was beaten back by the black Wukong again. "You have lost!" Poop Before wuchou got up, black Wukong came to wuchou, stretched out a lightsaber in one hand and directly inserted it into wuchou''s chest. "Mr. wuchou!" "Don''t come!" Wuchou grasped the sword in his chest, then black Wukong stepped on wuchou and smiled. "Hum, you are so weak. Forget it. Anyway, you will all die here. I''ll tell you about my relationship with the monkey king." "In fact, I am the same as the monkey king, but the body is the monkey king''s body, and the inside is me zamas." "Zamas, who is it?" "Uh!" Black Goku tried again and disdained to look at wuchou. "You don''t need to know this kind of thing. Anyway, at some time and space, I zamas, using the power of super dragon ball, exchanged bodies with the monkey king, and killed all his family." Seeing wuchou''s pupils shrink slightly, black Wukong smiled and continued. "At that time, I decided to complete my mission and purify the world polluted by human beings. First of all, eliminate human beings." "Ah ah ah!" Seeing that wuchou broke out a different power again, black Goku retreated a few steps. "Will not allow, I will not let your plan succeed, I am here, I will defeat you." Golden tattoo, the power of God. "Ah ah ah!" Tattoo directly into red, six handed Asura mode. "Power is really strong, but there is a way to deal with your simple power." thud Black Wukong appeared behind wuchou, and a golden ring tightly locked wuchou''s body. "Side effects, really a good thing, so you will fall directly." Just finished, the huge side effects directly crushed the worry free body, and the whole person lay on the ground and couldn''t move. "Mr. wuchou!" Tranks wanted to come, but it was too late. "Die, poor man!" Whew! The two energies flew from a distance and interrupted the attack of black Goku. "Who is it?" Tranks looked around and saw two unexpected visitors. "Mr. Wukong, dad?" "Hee hee, I''m sorry we''re late." Wukong and vegeta, together with bulma, came to this time and space. "But, time machine, how do you?" "Forget, in the past, like saru, we kept the old machine." After bulma''s reminder, Tranks remembered it. "It''s my mother." Wukong and vegeta came to wuchou and looked at wuchou who fell to the ground. Wukong helped wuchou up. "Worry free, it''s really strange. We are Saiya people. Fighting is our pursuit. How can we be happy because of a peaceful life." "Hum, you deserve it. If you do this again in the future, you deserve to die here." Worry free has nothing to say except weak smile. Looking at wuchou being beaten like this, Wukong and vegeta didn''t say, but their inner anger couldn''t be stopped. "Who the hell are you, you guy?" "Monkey King, come on, fighting can explain everything." Miso Wukong directly becomes Super Saiyan blue. "Oh, Monkey King, is this your power?" "Hum, let you see my strength." Boom! Compared with wuchou, Wukong''s power is more skilled, and Wukong can even use jiewang fist to strengthen, which is completely different. The more the war, the black Wukong also felt that the strength of the monkey king had exceeded his expectations, and unconsciously he had entered a disadvantage. "Damn it!" Black Wukong wanted to continue to resist, but Wukong was not alone. "Where are you looking?" Although very dissatisfied, vegeta just wanted to make a quick decision and solve this big problem. After all, when they came here, birus made it clear. "Don''t linger too much. Deal with the enemy early, or I''ll teach you a good lesson when you come back." "You fake, die early. Don''t harm the earth, because here, we protect it." Boom! Black Goku was driven into the ground. Looking at the floating begita and sun Goku, he clenched his teeth angrily. "No way." Black Goku calls out another self, zamas, who has the body of immortality. "Blend in, or we won''t win those guys." Goku and vegeta looked at each other with the earrings of the God of the upper world. They merged into one. Their powerful power even caused Goku and vegeta''s bodies to tremble slightly. "Vegeta, we should really join hands this time, or we won''t win that guy." "Hum, I know." Both became Super Saiyan blue and fought against the integrated zamas together. "Weak, you two!" Boom! Just a simple flick of the finger, Goku and vegeta were directly pushed away. "Ha!" Turtle sect Qigong and mortars exploded on zamas, but unexpectedly, zamas was not injured at all. "It''s no use. I''m immortal. How can you guys defeat me?" Boom! Goku and bejita were beaten out by zamas again. They rolled directly to the ground, and their forms were also lifted. "You are too weak to beat me." Goku and vegeta looked at each other and remembered the means to deal with the demon boo at that time. "Let''s integrate, vegeta." "Hum, I can''t help it." Chapter 682 Wukong and vegeta are in a difficult situation at the same time. Because of the integration of each other, their strength has changed greatly. At this time, the only thing that can help them is integration, or leave here quickly. "Want to escape?" Zamas released a huge energy and surrounded the area in an instant. Goku and vegeta understood that if they wanted to leave directly by the time machine, the end would be terrible. "Vegeta, we don''t have the earrings of the king God, and you won''t integrate. Now, we have only one choice." Wukong looked at Wu Chou, who was still resting. "Give us some time, please." "Well, all right, kakarot, let me see." With that, vegeta rushed directly up to block zamas''s attack. "Hum, vegeta, what can you do alone?" "Don''t worry!" Super Saiya blue Snap Unprepared, zamas let vegeta attack him, but his injury will soon be cured. No matter what vegeta does, he can''t stop zamas. "What''s the matter, vegeta, it seems that you are still too weak!" Zamas punched vegeta straight out. "Ha ha ha, vegeta, is that your level?" "Ha!" The purple light gun aimed directly at zamas, like an obvious spark. However, for zamas, it is a simple crushing with one hand. At this time, Wukong came to wuchou. "No worries?" Looking at the strange feeling on wuchou, Wukong quickly picked up each other and found that wuchou seemed to be wrong. "Hey, wuchou, what''s the matter with you?" The tattoo on wuchou''s body is constantly heating up. Wukong even feels that wuchou''s Qi is getting weaker and weaker. "Wukong, I''m sorry. It seems that I underestimate these worldly things." Wuchou has always thought that these tattoos are simply attached to the body, have no effect, and these tattoos have not been enough. But, unexpectedly, whenever wuchou uses the power on his other side, the black tattoo on his body will continue to strengthen, and the breath will be stronger and stronger. As wuchou uses his power more and more, the black tattoo on his body will continue to accumulate energy. With the accumulation of black energy, the exclusion of the world becomes more and more obvious. "Wukong, since I got rid of that person''s bondage, I feel that the world has excluded myself. If I continue to use my power, I will be dismissed by the world sooner or later." "Why!" "If I continue to be a Super Saiyan, I will soon be driven out of the world and can''t come back in the future." Unless wuchou has a way to get rid of those tattoos on his body, but wuchou has no way and doesn''t want to do so, because this time wuchou can only know his past way. "Worry free, then have a good rest and I will find a way to deal with that man." Wukong still wants to leave, but wuchou holds Wukong. "No, no, only this man needs me to deal with. Let me." "Worry free, calm down. You can''t continue to change now." Wukong grasped wuchou''s shoulder. If wuchou continued to use his power, wuchou would disappear. "I don''t want to, don''t want to lose my friend again because of lack of strength." "Wukong." Wuchou patted Wukong''s hand. "Me too. I don''t want to see my companion die in front of me. I''ve seen enough. This time, let me die alone." On the other hand, zamas is still torturing vegeta. Vegeta has been procrastinating, but time is still not enough. "Hello, kakarot, not yet?" Vegeta is a little bad, but Wukong and wuchou still haven''t started. They seem to have been stopped because of something. "Hum!" Zamas kicked vegeta away, flew into the air and raised his hands. "Forget it, this planet has no meaning to exist. Let''s destroy it like this." Boom, boom I saw the ground constantly split, and the stones slowly floated into the air, condensing in the sky bit by bit. "Yes!" The stone slowly gathered and turned into a huge meteorite burning with fire. "Wukong!" Wuchou looked at the meteorite in the sky, gritted his teeth and said. "Wukong, I want to change your destiny, so let me, let''s stop them." Wukong looked at wuchou in surprise. "Wuchou, do you know something?" Wuchou looked at the fireball in the sky and said. "Only we can stop that thing together, Wukong, please." Wukong looked at the sky silently and nodded. "Come on, let''s stop that thing for the world." With their tacit fist touch, their breath is mixed together, and Wukong can feel that his Qi is strengthening, and his worry free Qi seems to be completely connected with himself. "No worries?" Wukong hasn''t said anything yet. The fusion has begun. "Die!" As soon as zamas dropped his hand, the huge meteorite fell directly. Except for constantly releasing energy, vegeta had no other way to stop it. Is that it? "Not yet!" Boom! "Huh?" Zamas looked at the meteorite thrown out by himself, but he stopped and continued to strengthen, but it didn''t work. "Yes!" Zamas''s Qi kept flowing into the meteorite and constantly pushed his moves, but no matter how hard zamas tried, he still didn''t push one step. "Ah ah ah!" Zamas watched the meteorites in the sky being pushed back. He had no choice but to give up this thing. Looking at his hard work being pushed up, zamas looked down fiercely. "Who is it?" Vegeta looked aside and stood near Wukong. "Kakarot, no, there''s something wrong with the smell." At this time, Wukong standing here combines all the Qi and strength of wuchou and Wukong. They are one-man soldiers. "I''ve been waiting." Although he is still wearing Wukong''s own fighting clothes, Wukong has strange blue, gold and red lines, just like cobwebs woven together. "This is the combination of wuchou and Wukong. It''s called Wukong." Empty face looked at zamas calmly. "Come on, zamas, I will protect the world. No matter what you plan to do, you can''t stop me." "Hum, it''s funny. It looks a little inexplicable. It''s like stopping me as a God. And don''t forget, I have an immortal body." "Oh, you say this?" Empty without a face of disdain. "Since you say you can''t die, I''ll destroy you forever and let you remember all this." Chapter 683 Snap Zamas looked at the empty body and suddenly trembled. He thought the other party was shaking and was ready to ridicule the other party. "It''s really weak. Since I''ve been recruited for so long, I don''t know I''ve made a move." Nothing points to zamas. "Where''s your hand?" Zamas looked at his right hand and found that he didn''t know when his right hand had been knocked off. Although he had recovered, zamas found it now. "Hum, you ugly humans, don''t want to defeat the gods!" Karaok As zamas continued to release his air cannon with both hands, he continued to shoot at the empty nothing on the ground, but no matter how hard zamas tried, he didn''t hit the empty nothing. "Dodge, attack all?" Vegeta looked at Kong''s useless and slight movements to avoid all the attacks of zamas, and thought of himself and Wukong, their cultivation object, Weiss. "Can you reach that height when you fit?" Looking at Kong Wu coming step by step, zamas didn''t know why. He was afraid. "Just human, die, die!" Zamas is still attacking, but no matter how much energy and how dense, he can''t fight. "Drink!" Boom! "Uh!" With a step, Kong Wu rushed directly in front of zamas and punched him hard in the stomach. "Damn it!" Zamas backhand is to punch the other party in the face, avoid zamas''s attack slightly, and punch again in that direction. "Uh!" Zamas was punched in the face by kongmu and rolled straight into a tall building on one side. "You damn monkey!" Zamas wiped the blood off his nose and rushed up like losing his mind, but was easily avoided by emptiness. "Powerful, the combination of Mr. Wukong and Mr. wuchou not only counterattacks zamas with stronger strength, but also avoids each other''s attack with very few actions." Tranks went to vegeta and looked at the battle between konowu and zamas, exclaimed. "Kakarot, have you been exposed to that level of power?" Vegeta was a little unwilling. She didn''t expect kakarot to walk in front of her again. "Damn, one step ahead of me." Zamas is miserable. Obviously, he has used the super dragon ball to obtain the body of the monkey king and the immortal body. Why. "Why, I can''t hit you!" Whoa, whoa, whoa Zamas''s fist was constantly dodged. On the contrary, Kong Wu would fight back in this gap and hit zamas hard in the face, so he didn''t hit in other positions. "Just want to tell me, can I solve you easily?" Zamas, who felt insulted, had no means to deal with emptiness except incompetence and rage in situ. "Oh, how weak, zamas." Poop Seeing that zamas was kicked back by himself, he was a little tired of nothing and was ready to clean up the other party. "Goodbye!" Whew It was an air cannon that was ready to hit zamas'' body, but it was empty or saw that zamas'' body was constantly restored in destruction. "Hahaha, hateful human, I said, I am immortal. You can''t defeat me!" Suddenly, the other half of zamas''s body had a strange rejection, and his body seemed to melt. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" "Probably because of integration." After all, there is only one zamas who really has the body of immortality, and the black Goku itself has no body of immortality. Perhaps it is because integration disrupts his ability, so the current zamas can be eliminated. "It seems that there is something wrong with your immortality. It''s just right. In this way, I''ll save time to deal with you." Empty, close your eyes and surround yourself with blue energy. Super Saiya blue "Just destroy you!" The blue energy condenses on the hand, just like once, which is still the familiar move. "Damn, I''m a god!" Whew! The turtle sect Qigong surrounded zamas, and the tyrannical energy constantly destroyed his body. Slowly, zamas turned into ashes and disappeared in situ. "Is it over?" Tranks looked at the destroyed zamas and said. "I can''t feel the man''s anger, maybe." On the other side, empty stood in place and didn''t know what to do. "The limit has been reached." In the white nothingness world, wuchou and Wukong stand here. "Worry free, what are you talking about? It''s not over yet, is it?" Wukong smiled reluctantly, completely ignoring that he could not feel the worry free Qi. "Just now, my Qi has been fully integrated into you. In the future, I have no contact with you. Your strength has completed my mission." "What are you talking about? You''re still here now. Your strength can come back in the future." Wuchou shook his head. If it weren''t for the integration of wuchou and Wukong, wuchou would have been driven out of the world. "Give up. As soon as the integration is lifted, I will disappear." "Don''t think, how can I dissolve the integration." However, there is time for integration. Time is running out, and worry free will disappear soon. "Wukong, thank you very much. No matter now or ever, you have saved me. I don''t know how many times, but I can''t repay you. If I still have a chance, I want to come back and let me protect you in the future." "Don''t talk. You still have a lot of people waiting for you. What about them? I can''t help you take care of them." Wuchou smiled and thought of jiaika and Shaye. "They will continue to wait, maybe, but only I am still alive, I will come back." Wuchou finished and stretched out his hand to Wukong. "Wukong, lift it. The battle is over. Next is your way." Wukong could not bear to reach out to wuchou, holding each other''s hand, gritting his teeth and shouting. "Release!" Looking at wuchou, he disappeared in this white space. Wukong knelt painfully on the ground. Vegeta and Tranks watched Wukong lift his transformation, but wuchou was not nearby. They didn''t know what had happened for a while. "Kakarot, what''s the matter?" On the other side, Shaye and jiaika suddenly looked at the sky and felt something wrong. "No worries?" Everyone in worry free home feels that worry free seems to have disappeared. On the other side of the invisible shore, wuchou stands on the other side of the shore and looks at the fuzzy figure on the other side. "Sorry, brother, don''t blame me." "I won''t blame you, because this is the way I choose." "The creator can help you, as long as you go back, help you eliminate the darkness." "No, I want to find what I used to be. I want to know what the road I chose is?" "And what is my life?" Chapter 684 warning warning The room full of equipment, the alarm sounded, and the walkways were full of fleeing researchers. "Director, let''s leave together." The woman in a white coat looked at the figure in the culture medium tank and had no idea of leaving. "You go. This thing is my hope. Anyway, I''m not going to give up." The woman fell in front of the incubator with a strange light in her eyes. "It''s so close, why isn''t time enough." Boom! Zizi, Zizi With a huge explosion, the whole place fell into a sea of fire. Boom, boom Everything turned to ashes. Buzzing "Is this it?" The helicopter slowly landed from the sky. Two men in suits came down from the helicopter to check the remaining debris. "What an exaggeration. I didn''t expect the damage to be so serious. There must be nothing left." One of the sunglasses men took a cigarette and said. "After all, this experiment can''t see the light at all. There''s no way. Finish it early and try to find out how many things remain." They searched and searched in the ruins, and finally found a safe destroyed by fire and explosion in a secret corner. "Elder, it seems that this thing can still be opened, and according to this degree, the things inside should also be intact." "Well, take it back to the base first, and then we''ll talk about the rest." But before they left, another wave of people came. "Excuse me, can you give us that thing?" In this group of people in black, the leading guy with a pistol pointed at the two people in front of him who were ready to leave. "Sorry, this thing can''t marry you because it''s too important." "Well, there''s no way." With a few shots, the man in black who had come early had fallen into a pool of blood. With a short period of convulsion, there was no movement soon. "Clean up the scene quickly. I''ll take it away first." With that, the leader took the safe that was still tightly held and was ready to leave. Didi, Didi "It''s me." The leader listened to the phone and nodded. "Yes, things have been obtained, but unfortunately, the initial samples have disappeared, and we can''t get the most original data." "Yes, yes, it''s all right. I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry." However, the leader did not notice that in the box, in the sealed incredible gap, a little strange liquid flowed out and slowly left the box. When the leader returned to the base area with the safe, he finally opened the box and found that there was nothing in it except a report. "The last sample disappeared." The man with the light on his back picked up the empty jar in the safe and said. "Look, we must find that thing. That''s our hope." Time passed, and in the twinkling of an eye, three years passed. Three young people with different hearts looked at the huge snow in the sky. Surprise and surprise appeared on their faces. "Strange, it''s June now. How can it snow, and." One of the teenagers also pulled his collar with his hand and said. "It''s incredible that it''s still so hot." Having said that, the boy was not surprised, but he always felt that all this should happen. Time passed again, and the youth grew up and became familiar with the world. Young people have no name, just like this, suddenly appear in this world. The teenager has no memory and no proof of everything. The only thing that can prove the teenager is the inexplicable voice and the sister around him who no one has seen. "Brother, how long will you sleep?" The boy woke up from his dream and looked around. His long white hair was combed into two double horsetails. The white Gothic skirt was particularly cute, and his silver pupils were a little dissatisfied. "Get up early. I''m going to school today." The boy blinked, everything in front of him disappeared, leaving him alone, lying on the floor. There is nothing around, nothing in the real sense, except the white painted wall. "By the way, I''m going to school today." The boy patted his face to wake himself up a little, and then brushed his hands where no one saw it. The original body, put on a uniform directly, wear it correctly, and then go out directly. "Xiao you, here, here." It''s also a girl with a double ponytail. With her childish face and plump figure, everything is a little uncoordinated, but it''s natural. "Yang AI, didn''t I say? Just go first. Don''t waste time waiting for me." The girl called Yang AI shook her head and said. "No, Xiao you are very important. If I don''t come to you, you won''t go to class. I said." "It has nothing to do with you. Don''t blame yourself. Remember." The scene was suddenly a little embarrassed. The boy and the girl didn''t continue to talk. "Let''s go. It''s too late." "Hey, wait for me, Xiao you." Yang AI follows Xiaoyou to school. They passed by a huge tree and said. "At that time, I said, don''t follow me, why don''t you obey me." The boy seemed to think of something and was a little sad for a moment. "Xiao you, don''t think so much. You were really right at that time. Don''t blame yourself." "But all this is because of me, so what you say can''t change." Xiaoyou said that and suddenly stopped in a corner. "Yang AI, you go first. Don''t worry. Keep up soon." "I know. Remember to come." Yang AI looked at the thing in the corner, nodded and left. The man called Xiao you looked at the thing in the corner and sat down slowly. "I''m going to school today. I remember you said that you can''t skip classes casually in the future, but I really don''t want to go to school." "You''re not there. No one can watch me except Yang AI." Xiaoyou said, casually turning out a towel to wipe off the dust on the sign. "For two years, I still remember what happened at that time. Obviously, I intend to forget it, but anyway, the memory has been engraved in my mind and can''t be forgotten." Xiaoyou sits here, confides some thoughts in his heart, finally sighs and is ready to leave. "I''ll be back tomorrow. Bye." After the boy left, he didn''t notice that a girl with short blue hair stood behind a tree on the side of the road and stared at the boy who left. "Soon, there''s not enough time. I can''t show up directly. Wait for me. We''ll meet soon." Chapter 685 Ding Dong, Ding Dong Just as the teenager expected, he was late, but the teenager didn''t care at all. He stood outside the classroom, waiting for the end of the first class. Ding Dong, Ding Dong "Xiao you, really, it''s bad to be late. Don''t do this in the future." Although the girl said so, there was no sense of repentance when she saw the boy in front of her. The girl could say something except sigh. "Xiaoyou, no matter what happens in the future, you have to tell me, okay?" "I see. Miss Yang AI, go back to the classroom." Yang AI looks at Xiao you walking back to the classroom and can clearly see the loneliness behind each other. "Xiao you." Ding Dong, Ding Dong "Hey, everyone, this time it''s a little urgent. There''s a transfer student in our class. Welcome." Transfer student? Xiaoyou looks at the door. Since she is a transfer student, why didn''t she show up just now, but she just came back now. Are you late? But what does this have to do with me. Xiaoyou closes her eyes and is ready to take a nap. Unexpectedly, the sound of footsteps slowly approaches. "Huh?" Xiaoyou raised her head and raised her eyebrows. She saw the transfer student come step by step and look at the man sitting next to her. Then, Xiaoyou seems to see something strange, appearing on the top of his classmates, as if he was doing something. "Teacher, I want to change my position." Like losing consciousness, the students around them left their position under the control of others and gave their original seats to the transfer students. "Hello." "Hello." Xiaoyou nodded, looked at the girl sitting next to him, patted the table, and looked at Xiaoyou calmly. "Open the book." "Uh, ah." Xiaoyou subconsciously took out the book, read with the girl, and listened carefully to the lecture above. No, it should be said that maybe only girls go to read, but Xiaoyou doesn''t read at all. Instead, he cares about that thing just now. "What''s that?" Xiaoyou didn''t understand for a moment. Although she wanted to ask, Xiaoyou still didn''t say. After class, looking at the surrounding students, Mingming came up to talk to the transferred students, but Xiaoyou seemed to see that the invisible thing was manipulating something and took away the surrounding students. "Xiao you, who is that child? Do you know him?" Yang AI looks at the transfer students sitting next to Xiao you and stares at each other warily. Xiaoyou sees that it seems to appear on Yang AI''s head and seems to be ready to do something. Xiaoyou quickly interrupts each other. "Come with me." Watching Xiao you pull Yang AI away, the transfer student didn''t speak, stood up directly from his seat and followed him out. "Xiao you, what''s the matter?" "Don''t talk, come with me." Xiaoyou came to the balcony with Yang AI and looked around. There was no one, so he was relieved. "Xiaoyou, is it, ah, ah!" Yang AI seemed to think of something. The whole man knelt on the ground and his face turned red. "No, we just went to high school, and you must have done it because of that. I can''t accept you casually." "What are you talking about? I just want to tell you something." Xiao you turns his eyes at Yang AI and says angrily. "Don''t get close to the transfer student in the future. She''s very dangerous." "Danger, what do you say?" Yang AI looks at Xiao you suspiciously. It''s the first time that Xiao you saw that guy. Why do you say so. "Anyway, that guy is very dangerous. Don''t get close to that guy." "What danger am I in?" The transfer student suddenly opened the door and came in. He looked at Xiao you half kneeling in front of Yang AI, patting each other on the shoulder with both hands, with an unclear flash in his eyes. "Well, I remember, your name is Yeming yingmeng, Yeming classmate. We didn''t say anything just now." Looking at Yang AI constantly waving her hand, she felt that the other party was lying. "Really?" Yeming yingmeng looked at them. Without saying anything, he sat down and looked at them. "Er, classmate Yeming, can you leave for a moment? We have something private to talk about." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll listen." Xiaoyou and Yang AI were a little embarrassed for a while. They didn''t know what to do, so they had to go back to the classroom. "Listen, Yang AI, don''t get close to that guy. I''m for your safety." "Well, I see." After school, Xiaoyou prepares to go home with Yang AI. Unexpectedly, Yeming yingmeng also follows. "Er, Yeming, what are you doing here?" "Nothing. I''m just going home." "Well, by the way?" Yeming nodded to yingmeng. "Well, let''s go back together." Xiao you and Yang AI go back together and look at Ye Mingying''s dream with him. He nods big. "Xiao you, what''s the matter with this man and how to follow us? Does she really live near us? Why don''t I remember?" "Don''t ask me, I don''t know about it." When the three people really came near home and watched Yeming yingmeng really walk into another house, they knew that the other party really lived here and didn''t joke. "Well, goodbye, Yang AI." "Well, see you tomorrow, Xiao you." When Xiaoyou comes home and looks around, it''s still very empty when he goes out. He feels a little different. "I''m back." Talking to a place where there is no one, with a wave of his hand, his clothes have become normal home clothes. Xiaoyou directly walks back to his room. "Huh?" Hearing a strange sound inside, Xiaoyou calmly approaches the room and slowly pushes the door open. I saw Yeming yingmeng, standing in the room, staring at wuchou who came in. "Yeming, what are you doing here?" "Observe." Very good, very strong. Xiao you doesn''t know what to say. "Well, this is my home." "It doesn''t matter." "This is the second floor." "Jump in." Xiaoyou doesn''t know what to say, so she has to sit down and watch Yeming yingmeng. "Sit down. You''re welcome." Yeming yingmeng looked around, as if he didn''t see anything unusual in this room, and sat quietly in the corner. Seeing Yeming yingmeng sitting in that position directly, Xiaoyou seems to think of something and confused Yeming yingmeng with someone for a moment. "No, she''s gone." Xiaoyou also wakes up, looks at Yeming yingmeng and says. "Who the hell are you? What''s the purpose of coming here? Is it still for me?" Yeming yingmeng tilts his head and looks at Xiaoyou. "My purpose is you. Protecting you is my task." "Protect me? No, I don''t need other people''s protection. Go back." Hearing each other''s words, Xiaoyou thinks of someone and really wants to drive this guy out. However, Yeming yingmeng didn''t leave. He went to Xiaoyou and said. "Even if you don''t want to, I will protect you, absolutely." Chapter 686 "Who are you?" On the way home, two innocent little girls found a boy sitting on the ground and silent. "Have you forgotten where your home is?" The boy didn''t speak. He just huddled up and kept silent. Do you have a family? The boy remained silent. "Well, talk, or how can I help you?" The boy still didn''t speak. "My name is muyuan Hequan. She is Yang AI of pharmacist temple. Who are you?" "I don''t know." The boy finally spoke, and both women were a little happy. "Don''t know?" The boy nodded and shook his head. "What exactly does it mean? Explain it." The boy thought and a name came into his mind. "You, my name is you." "You? Good name. Although I don''t know anything else, it''s also a good start." The two women picked up the boy sitting on the ground and walked home together. "Where is your home, do you know?" The boy shook his head. "Well, do you know where the family is?" The boy still shook his head. "What a headache, Yang AI. Do you know what to do?" He Quan looked at his childhood sweetheart and asked. "Ah, how can I know? You don''t know, Hequan, so I can''t know." It seems that little Lori with pink hair is more timid. "It doesn''t matter." The boy stopped and looked at his two Lauries. "You go home. I''ll be here." "Ah, why? Your family must be worried about you." The boy shook his head. "I''m right here waiting for my family." With that, the boy sat down again. Finally, muyuan Hequan thought and pulled up the boy sitting on the ground again. "If you don''t have a place to go, go to my house first." Doo, Didi, Didi "He Quan." Xiaoyou opens his eyes and sees Yeming yingmeng kneeling beside him and pillowing himself on each other''s thighs. "Are you crying?" Yingmeng reaches out to wipe away the tears from the corners of Xiaoyou''s eyes. Xiaoyou also knows that he is a little out of shape and quickly stands up. "It''s all right. I didn''t cry. You don''t care about me." With that, Xiaoyou ran out of the room and into the bathroom. Ying Meng looks at Xiao you leaving, puts his hand on his chest and talks to himself. "Cry, I haven''t seen it." Xiaoyou lies on the washing table, looks at herself through the mirror and calms down slowly. "It''s over, it''s over, don''t think too much." Make a glass of water, drink a few mouthfuls, and then disappear. "Yang AI is coming. Behave normally, or she will worry." After a period of time, Xiaoyou returns to his room and finds that yemingying''s dream that was still here has disappeared. If he doesn''t clearly remember that the other party has been here, there is nothing to prove the other party. "Xiao you, go to school." "I see." As soon as Xiaoyou came to the door, he saw Yang AI and Yeming yingmeng standing outside the door waiting for him. "Xiao you, hurry up, or I won''t wait for you." The three went back to school and made Xiaoyou feel a little familiar. Maybe Yang AI also felt something different, so he didn''t say it. The three kept silent and went back to school, but the three showed so obvious that they had caused a lot of commotion on the way back. "Yang AI, what''s going on?" Yang AI was a good friend. The girl with eyes came to Yang AI, looked at the silent Yeming yingmeng sitting beside Xiao you and said. "You''re the only one left now. If you don''t seize the opportunity, let this outsider take your place." "Oh, no, no, I''m just Xiaoyou''s childhood sweetheart." I don''t know if I was told by my friend. Yang AI suddenly turned red, and then seemed to think of something, and her eyes darkened. "Moreover, Xiaoyou certainly doesn''t have that idea now, because it happened two years ago, Xiaoyou hasn''t recovered now." "That''s right." The glasses girl also knew the inside story. Finally, she didn''t speak and sat down quietly. "However, Yang love you must work hard. You didn''t have a chance before. Now the opportunity comes. Don''t give up." "Well, I know." The boring course is always Xiaoyou''s nightmare, because the teacher above can''t teach him anything. Besides sleeping on the table, Xiaoyou has no other ideas. "Xiao you, really." Yang AI looks at Xiao you''s performance and has nothing to do. After class, Xiaoyou is ready to skip class directly. Unexpectedly, Yang AI stops him as soon as he is ready to leave. "Xiaoyou, where are you going?" Looking at the other party ready to run downstairs, Yang AI asked suspiciously. "Yang AI, you don''t have to worry about me. You can live your life calmly. Don''t worry about my business." "No." Yang AI goes to Xiao you and says angrily. "If even I don''t care about you, who cares about you? No matter what happens in the future, I won''t give you up." "Yang love." Xiaoyou patted Yang AI''s head and said. "At the beginning, I shouldn''t have entered your life. I should live alone." With that, Xiaoyou is ready to leave. "Xiao you!" This time, Xiaoyou didn''t stop and left school like this. At this time, in the classroom, yingmeng looks at Xiaoyou who is ready to leave and is also ready to leave. Looking at the lost Yang AI who came back, Ying Meng already knew what had happened. "It''s more serious than expected, but." Speaking of this, yingmeng felt a little happy. Xiao you came out and didn''t think about where to go. Unexpectedly, someone came to the door soon. "Oh, oh, this is not Yao mu. How did you appear here?" Xiaoyou looks at the two gangsters coming, the product of the failure of the school. "I have no friendship with you. Please go away." With that, Xiaoyou was ready to leave. Unexpectedly, the other party came directly to stop them. "Wait, Yao mu, you should know that we are a little short of money, so should you give us some?" They put their hands on Xiaoyou''s shoulders and said. "I said, I don''t know you well, and I don''t have money. Please go away." With that, Xiaoyou pushed them away directly. "Cut, do you underestimate us?" They grabbed Xiaoyou''s collar and said angrily. "I said, I have no money, even if I have, I won''t give it to you." "Cut, it''s not about money, it''s about you. Let me see if your blood is red." With that, one of them took out a knife from his pocket and stabbed Xiaoyou directly. Poop Unexpectedly, the knife originally stabbed into Xiaoyou''s body, but it felt as if it hadn''t been inserted. "I said, don''t hurt others casually. Why aren''t you obedient." Chapter 687 "What are you talking about? Are you trying to die?" Although they say so, it''s incredible that they saw that the other party was not stabbed. "It seems that you don''t understand the value of life." Seeing that the other party still wants to do it for himself, Xiao you is a little angry. Maybe he really needs to teach these guys a lesson. Just finished, suddenly the two guys in front of them split, and a blood stain suddenly appeared on their necks. "What!" At the beginning, Xiaoyou saw something strange. Something directly crossed each other''s neck and cut each other''s throat in an instant. "Ah ah ah ah!" The people around suddenly yelled. Xiaoyou was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what happened. "Kill, kill." Xiaoyou seems to see something strange and is ready to attack himself. "Who is it?" Boom, boom, whew, whew Click Xiaoyou squats down quickly. He doesn''t know why. His innate sense of crisis tells him that he was attacked just now. "Who is it?" Click, Zizi The pedestrians around were cut off in a moment, and some were even cut off at the waist. Surrounded by corpses and blood, Xiaoyou was stunned for a while. "Who are you?" "Hee hee, hee hee." A smile came. "Yao Muyou, I''ve seen you for a long time. You must have some special abilities. Can you show me your strength?" Boom! The trees and light poles around Xiaoyou were suddenly cut off, and layers of strange things appeared in front of him. "Who is it, come out!" "Hee hee, hee hee." The sound is still spreading around, but Xiaoyou seems to have guessed each other''s thoughts. "I see. You''re a coward, so you won''t show your face, will you?" The sound has stopped, but Xiaoyou has heard clear footsteps coming from behind him. "Since you''re going to meet me, I''ll come out and have a look with you." Although the guy who came out is a student of the school like himself, Xiao you, at least he hasn''t seen this guy in his memory. "You are a senior, right? I haven''t seen you. Have you seen me?" "Hee hee, Yao Muyou, although I''m sorry, I came to clean you up according to the order of an adult." "Die!" Buzzing A white thing appeared in front of Xiaoyou. Xiaoyou''s sense of crisis saved him again and squatted down to avoid the other party''s attack. "Cheated!" The other party rushed up directly with a knife. Xiao you didn''t say anything except sigh. "It didn''t work just now. Why do you think you can hurt me?" Buzzing A white trace appeared in front of him. Xiaoyou had no choice but to make a huge shield out of thin air to block the other party''s attack. Deng Deng Deng The golden spark constantly rubs out in front of Xiaoyou, and the huge recoil pushes Xiaoyou out. "Hahaha, what is this? It''s fabricated out of thin air. It''s really powerful. It''s really you, Yao Muyou!" "What are you talking about? It''s just a little trick. It''s not worth watching me." The senior student stood here and continued to giggle and said. "Do you have any side effects?" "What?" The senior looked at Xiaoyou and said. "Don''t you know? You obviously have this power, but you don''t know this thing." "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. Tell me!" "Hee hee, hee hee." The elder stared at himself, but Xiaoyou always felt that the other party had a brain problem and often had nerves here. "My brain, my reason, has long been affected by my things. I will soon become a monster, but you!" The elder''s eyes become red, like Xiaoyou, like a delicious thing in each other''s mouth. "A soul beast without side effects, a soul beast without side effects, and your divine power, you are not only a dragon, but also the initial power, eat you, eat you, I will also become the most perfect existence." With that, the senior rushed directly to Xiaoyou, waving the knife in his hand, as if to cut off each other''s throat. "Hahaha, hahaha, I must eat you, not only because of the adult''s orders, but also because of you." Xiaoyou is a little difficult to parry. As the other party''s attacks become more and more frequent, many wounds begin to appear on her body. "Damn it!" Boom! The white smoke bomb exploded directly. When everything disappeared, the senior found that Xiaoyou''s figure had disappeared. "Hum hum, have you left?" However, the blood on the ground told himself that Xiaoyou didn''t leave. "Hum hum, you can''t go away. I''ll find you soon, poor child." On the other side, Xiaoyou hides in a park. Although there are pedestrians around, Xiaoyou knows that these people may die here because of themselves. "Damn, am I really going to die here?" Xiaoyou remembered the incident two years ago. "No, no, I can''t fall here, and I''ll never use that power again." Xiaoyou is ready to continue to leave. Suddenly, the sound around seems to disappear. Although he is sitting in the toilet, Xiaoyou feels a little incredible. Even if he is here, he can''t hear people''s voice. "Come out, Yao Muyou!" The voice of the senior came, and Xiaoyou knew something had happened. "Come out, or I''ll kill the girl." After listening, Xiaoyou hurried out and saw the senior student standing in the middle of the park, pinching a person''s neck. "Yeming classmate?" Yes, it was Yeming yingmeng who was caught by the senior. However, if Xiaoyou takes a serious look, you can see that the senior didn''t exert any force at all, but just made an appearance. "Yao Muyou, let me see your soul!" "What the hell are you talking about, ghost?" Poop A strange thing seemed to insert into Xiaoyou''s stomach and pull out a blood mark in an instant. "Yao Muyou, let me see your soul beast. Only your soul beast can let me know if our goal is wrong?" "I said, I don''t know what you''re talking about?" The elder''s hand suddenly continued to exert force. Xiaoyou even saw the green veins on the elder''s hand burst. "Stop!" Dong Dong Dong Will that happen again? Looking at Yeming yingmeng, who is about to be killed by the senior, Xiaoyou''s eyes become sharp. Again, what happened? No, I can''t. I can''t. "Stop!" Poop "Uh!" Blood flowed out of Xiaoyou''s neck, a little, and then more and more, to the ground. "I changed my mind and killed you like this. The body must also be useful." It''s so cold Poop Xiaoyou falls to the ground and looks at Yeming yingmeng being put down and smiles happily. "That''s good, maybe." Chapter 688 Boom! The senior student stared at the crazy little * * * in front of him and smiled. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say you wanted to do this? Why blame me now?" "You''ve gone too far. I didn''t say you wanted to kill him!" Boom! Just like a sphere crashing into the ground at a high speed, the senior students evade the attack of the other party at a faster speed, and their own soul animals on the other side turn into blades and cut away in that direction. Karaok Just like the invisible sword Qi, every place that passes by will be cut off by the waist. Nothing can be avoided. Only the girl squats down in time to avoid the fatal attack. "Hee hee, and didn''t you say it yourself? This guy can''t die." "You guy!" Looking at the angry expression on yingmeng''s face, the senior''s laughter became more and more pleasant. At this time, the senior noticed the place and said with a smile. "You see, here we go." They stared at the place where Xiaoyou fell. The blood that was still on the ground slowly retracted into their body, and their body turned silver white. "Here we go. This is the original fruit." When the seniors saw what Xiaoyou had become, they completely ignored it and rushed directly to Xiaoyou. The silvery liquid suddenly shrank into a ball and finally curled up again to form a human shape. "No, not yet. I haven''t got it yet!" Karaok The blade rushed directly into the silvery liquid, but the attack stopped before it approached. The human shape solidified slowly and finally turned into Xiaoyou''s original appearance. "Dragon." With a flash of white light, the whole student was blown open and knocked into a tree. Yingmeng looks at Xiaoyou waking up again and carefully approaches each other. Zizi, Zizi With a fit of convulsions, Xiaoyou fainted again and was so frightened that yingmeng hurried to check. "Still alive, no, I should say, alive again." Yingmeng picked up Xiaoyou who fell to the ground and slowly left tears of regret in the corners of her eyes. "Why, why do you appear in my world, why are you, your misfortune, and how long will it last?" Tick, tick "Who are you?" Xiaoyou looked at him, turned his back to his black haired boy and asked. "You are me, I am you. Now I can''t mess around, so this power is your strength." The light slowly surrounded Xiaoyou and couldn''t see anything. "Remember, everything you see is true." After leaving the dream, the body just feels a strange feeling, like lying on the floor, but there is a burst of softness behind the pillow. "Brother, remember me." Slightly open your eyes and see a trace of long silver hair across your face. When Xiaoyou concentrates again, everything disappears. Bang It hurts Xiaoyou rubbed the back of his head and looked around. He came home originally, but what he felt just now. "Dream?" Hearing the strange things upstairs, yingmeng catches up from downstairs and sees Xiaoyou waking up. His originally indifferent expression is a little happy. "Are you awake?" "Did you bring me back?" Yingmeng nodded and sat beside Xiaoyou. "Thank you, classmate Yeming. How''s the man who dealt with you?" "It doesn''t matter. He has failed. You beat him to the hospital." Ah? Xiaoyou doesn''t remember that he moved his hand, because he has no impression at all. "Did I do it?" Ying Meng nodded and said. "Don''t you remember anything?" "Yes, I''m sorry, I don''t remember at all." "That''s right." After hearing Xiaoyou''s words, yingmeng stood up and went out. "Here, I need something. I can''t live like this." Hoo, poof The door was closed, but Ying Meng, who went out, remembered Xiao you''s words just now. "I don''t remember anything, just like at that time." Xiaoyou in the room seems to think of something. He quickly turns out a mobile phone out of thin air and calls Yang AI. Dudu, with a silence, the phone was connected. "Hello, is that Xiao you?" Maybe I''m used to Xiaoyou''s practice. When I see a strange phone call, Yang AI always asks. "It''s me, Yang AI. Are you okay?" "Ah, why do you ask?" "It''s all right. I''m just worried about you." There seems to be some change on the other side of the phone. Xiaoyou even heard a little commotion from the other side. "Ah, ah! What''s the matter with you, Xiao you? Did something happen?" "It''s all right. Anyway, you''re all right. See you tomorrow." With that, Xiaoyou hangs up the phone and doesn''t continue to let Yang AI ask himself. "Uh." Xiaoyou feels his arm itchy. He pulls his clothes open and finds something. "This is." A mass of white with a little black pattern fell on his arm. "I see. Are you also a child of Dashu?" From the beginning of his memory, Xiaoyou found that these things occasionally appear on him. Many people can''t see them. Sometimes he can''t see them. He can only feel that the other party is here. "Well, if you say so, then those things." Xiaoyou remembered that he saw those things today, that is to say, not only himself, but also others? "That is to say, it was like this two years ago." Thinking of this, Xiaoyou always felt that the accident two years ago must have been premeditated. "Damn it, if I remember something else, it wouldn''t be like this." It''s useless to think and complain here. Xiaoyou has to go downstairs to see what yingmeng is still doing. After going downstairs, I saw that yingmeng didn''t know what to plan and what to draw with her fingers. "What are you doing, classmate Yeming?" Ying Meng turned to Xiao you and said. "Furnishings, because here, compared with the real home, it''s too far away." "Don''t be so troublesome. It''s good. There''s no need for furnishings." It seems that Xiaoyou is very resistant to placing any furniture and supplies here. "Listen." Yingmeng goes to Xiaoyou and grabs each other''s collar. "If you want to live an ordinary life, you should at least have a normal work and rest and study like a normal person, rather than listen to me like a freak." Listening to yingmeng''s words, Xiaoyou thinks of some past events and nods. Maybe, put it down early, I can really continue to live. Seeing that Xiaoyou recognizes himself, yingmeng nods and talks to Xiaoyou about what to put. "Ah, how do you set up two rooms?" Xiaoyou doesn''t know, so she looks at yingmeng. "I want to live here, too, in order to monitor your life." "Ah, it''s not necessary, classmate Yeming." "Yingmeng." "What?" Xiaoyou looks at yingmeng with a calm face and listens to each other. "Call me yingmeng, that''s all." With that, Xiaoyou finished the transformation of the whole house. Chapter 689 "Xiao you, shall I introduce you to a friend of mine?" Hequan took Xiaoyou to a hillside and pointed to the girl with long blond hair standing under the big tree. "That''s my good friend, Xiao PA, but she''s leaving today, so I want to bring you over and meet her." On this day, Xiaoyou and xiaopa know each other, and xiaopa is deeply impressed by Xiaoyou. "Xiao you, when I come back, will you marry me?" "Ah, Xiao PA is too cunning. Even if I get married, I''m right." Hearing Xiaoxia say such words, Hequan is a little unhappy and quickly stops each other. "But what about Yang AI? She is the only one who is not here today. I don''t know what Yang AI thinks?" "It must be clear." As a childhood sweetheart of Yang AI, Hequan knows each other''s affairs very well. "Yang AI is a very shy child. In fact, she likes Xiao you very much, but she doesn''t dare to say it." Looking at the two women laughing in front of him, Xiaoyou doesn''t understand. What''s funny. "So, Xiaoyou, if you choose, who do you want to choose?" "Yes, even if you don''t choose today, you will tell us who to choose in the future?" Looking at the two women holding their hands, Xiaoyou didn''t know what to say for a while. "I don''t know. Can''t I choose both?" "Oh, no, mom and dad said, Xiao you can only choose one." "So, who are you going to choose, Xiao you?" Sasha, Sasha "Xiao you, Xiao you, wake up." It''s noisy "Xiao you, you''re going to be late." Huh? Xiaoyou opens her eyes and sees Yang AI''s face very close to her. She almost wants to paste it up. "Yang love?" "Really, Xiao you, wake up quickly. We''ll be late." Yang Ai saw Xiao you finally wake up, stood up from one side, looked at the different decorations around and said. "Xiao you, have you finally decided to start a new life?" Xiaoyou rubbed his eyes and said vaguely. "Nothing, so Yang AI, you can worry less in the future." "Really, even so, Xiaoyou is still Xiaoyou and needs my care." However, Xiaoyou can still see joy in Yang AI''s eyes. "Well, hurry up, or we''ll really be late." Just when I came down the stairs and saw yingmeng waiting for them below, Yang AI was a little uneasy. "Xiaoyou, can you tell me why Yeming is here?" "Just cohabitation. Don''t worry." Before Xiaoyou said anything, yingmeng answered this question. "Cohabitation, how can this be!" "Why?" Looking at Yang AI''s red face because of anger, Ying Meng asked. "Because, because!" Yang AI wants to say something, but because Xiao you is near him, she is shy and speechless. "Anyway, no, no, I won''t allow you to do this." "Ah, that''s it." Yingmeng didn''t continue to talk and walked to the door. "Ah, ah?" Seeing that the other party doesn''t care about herself at all, Yang AI doesn''t know what to say. She can only say to Xiao you with a red face. "In short, Xiaoyou must refuse and drive her away quickly. Yeming must not stay here." The three of them walked back to school step by step in an awkward atmosphere. After walking for a while, Xiaoyou seemed to think of something. "You go first. I have something to do and I''ll be back soon." With that, without waiting for the response from Yang AI and Ying Meng, Xiao you hurried to leave. Just, looking at the direction Xiaoyou ran, Yang AI already knew what the other party was going to do. "Let''s go, classmate Yeming." Yes, even if Yeming tries hard, like me, he can''t fight that person. Thinking of this, Yang AI''s eyes darkened. Yingmeng didn''t speak, but took a deep look at Xiaoyou and left. When Xiaoyou arrived at the place, he looked at the special stone placed on the ground and smiled. "Hequan, sure enough, that place is still suitable for you." Xiaoyou picked up the stone tablet on the ground and ran excitedly to the big tree on the hillside. "You like it here, don''t you?" Xiaoyou squatted down and put the stone tablet under the big tree and inserted it deeply into the ground. "Listen to me, yingmeng is right. If I don''t accept the new life, my life will not change. Change can make me start again." "By the way, I know what happened at that time is the children of the tree and the things of the soul beast. Don''t worry, I will find the truth. I must know what happened at that time." Xiaoyou squats here and tells Shibei about himself and what happened recently. "Hequan, I''ll come back after school. It''s too simple. If I don''t go back soon, Yang AI will be angry again." After Xiaoyou left, he didn''t notice the figure standing in the tree. "I see. I didn''t expect so many things to happen after I left so long." "Moreover, my goal is you." Looking at Xiaoyou finally coming back, Yang AI didn''t say it, but she was still a little relieved. After all, the other party''s record of skipping class has been spotted with bad deeds. Of course, Yang AI''s happiness can only last for a short period of time. "Xiao you, do you want to skip class again?" Looking at Xiaoyou and ready to leave, Yang AI quickly stopped each other. "Yang AI, but class is really boring. Can''t you let me leave?" "No, if you really leave, how can you live a peaceful life? You are a student now, so you should look like a student." I can''t refute it. Xiaoyou doesn''t know what to say for a while. After suffering through today''s course, Xiaoyou feels that the whole person is hollowed out. "Xiao you, let''s go back together." "Sorry, I have something to do." Xiaoyou remembers that she has something to deal with today and is ready to leave. "Hey, don''t you go back together?" "No, I''ll leave now. Yang AI, go back first." With that, Xiaoyou ran back under the big tree. It''s just a surprise that there is another person here besides myself. "Are you coming?" The Black Gothic skirt, long blond hair and light blue pupils remind Xiaoyou of something. "Little Pa?" "I''m so glad that Xiaoyou still remembers me, which proves that it''s not meaningless for me to come back." Looking at the old friends approaching him step by step, I don''t know why. Xiaoyou always feels that he is like a lamb watched by a hungry wolf. "Xiao PA, why don''t you come to me when you come back today?" "I''m just looking for you now, Xiao you." Hoo Hoo The black strange creature appeared behind Xiao PA, just like a guard. "Xiao PA, you too." "Yes, I am, too. As for today''s purpose, there is only one." "It''s you, Xiao you." Chapter 690 "What''s the matter, Xiao you?" Looking at the little PA coming step by step, Xiao you not only feels strange, but also has a trace of fear. Looking at Xiaoyou, she took a few steps back. Xiaopa stopped and said. "Xiao you, don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." "Really, but what you think is a little abnormal." "Hehe, hehe, hehe!" "Isn''t that normal, Xiao you?" Xiao PA covered his right eye and stared at Xiao you happily. "We are different from you. We can''t avoid their swallowing. The more we use, sooner or later we will get lost in it." Again, about the side effects of that thing. I always feel that my old friend in front of me has become neurotic. Maybe I''d better leave. "Xiaoyou, I envy you so much. I don''t need to bear this side effect. I just live happily." "Why use this power when you know this side effect?" Xiao PA, who was still laughing, stopped. "Power will always fascinate people. You should also know that once you use it, you can''t stop." "No, if this power brings this distress, I''d rather not use it." "Now, you just say beautiful things here!" Click Looking at the monster in front of him suddenly attacking himself, Xiaoyou doesn''t want to think about it. He runs back directly, but the other party''s speed is faster than he expected. Click, poop! "Uh!" Feel your feet, cut a blood mark, and your feet can''t move freely. "Xiao you, as long as you don''t intend to leave, I won''t hurt you." Poop "Er!" I feel that my feet are cut again. Xiaoyou can''t do anything except climbing. "It''s over, Xiao you." Whew Boom! A sphere quickly bumps into Xiaoyou''s back. Xiaopa, who was standing there, has been protected by the soul beast around him. "What, it''s you." Xiaopa looked not far away and saw yingmeng standing in the street with a strange sphere floating behind him. "Don''t hurt Xiaoyou. I''ll protect Xiaoyou." "Hum, running dog, how do you want to deal with me?" Karaok Very fast Yingmeng has no way to resist each other except to control his soul and stop each other. "Yingmeng, go, I don''t need you to protect me!" Poop Blood spilled from yingmeng''s body and fell on Xiaoyou''s face. "Yingmeng!" Poop With a heavy blow, Xiaoyou also fainted. Clatter, clatter The sound of iron chain collision surrounded Xiaoyou''s ears. "Here is?" Xiaoyou reluctantly opens his eyes and sees yingmeng hanging in front of him. The wound on his body has also been bandaged. "Yingmeng, yingmeng." "Huh?" Yingmeng slowly opened her eyes and was relieved to see Xiaoyou hanging in front of her. "Wait, Xiaoyou, I''ll let you down soon." "Yingmeng, can you tell me how my good friend, xiaopa, became like that?" Yingmeng, who was still struggling, stopped when she heard Xiaoyou''s words. "Xiaoyou, you should know that you have to pay a price to use the soul beast, except yourself." Xiaoyou doesn''t interrupt yingmeng and continues to let the other party talk. "The body, spirit, limbs and even soul will be swallowed by the soul beast and finally die." "Like the former senior students and the girl, the spirit is affected by the soul beast and will become more and more cruel in the future." "One of my eyes can''t see clearly. Sooner or later, my eyes will be blind. As long as I continue to use the power of the soul beast, I will be blind sooner or later." "If so, you will stop this power. I don''t need your protection." "No." Yingmeng didn''t listen to Xiao you. "This power has only one purpose. Its mission is to protect you." "Ying Meng, why?" Before Xiaoyou finished asking, the door suddenly opened and xiaopa came in wearing a white wedding dress. "Sorry to have waited so long, Xiao you." "Xiao PA, what do you want to do?" "Can''t you see?" Xiao PA pulled up her skirt and turned around in place. Seriously, Xiao PA is really cute. "Xiao you, do you remember our agreement?" "If I were Koizumi and I, who would you choose, but it seems that you don''t need to choose now." Xiao PA went to Xiao you and took out a box from his pocket with a silver ring in it. "Since Koizumi is not here, I should be responsible for taking care of Xiaoyou. Keeping Xiaoyou completely is the purpose of my return." Xiaopa looked at Xiaoyou, because he hung them up with chains and couldn''t wear rings. "Forget it, that''s OK." I saw xiaopa put one of the rings into Xiaoyou''s mouth, and he also contained one of them. "Xiaoyou, this is a kiss of oath. In this way, Xiaoyou is my person. No matter where you go in the future, I will follow you." Looking at xiaopa''s face getting closer and closer, Xiaoyou is not only a little frightened, but also a little complicated. Clang Para Para Hearing the strange things behind him, Xiao PA turned and looked. Ying Meng had broken free from his chains and stood on the ground again. Xiaopa spits out the ring in her mouth and looks at yingmeng indifferently. "What''s the matter? Do you want to continue playing? You can''t beat me with your soul." "That man is not your thing, nor can you touch it casually." "Hehe, you are so weak. You have a problem even standing still now. What else do you want to do to me?" Clattering, buzzing Feeling a strange phantom behind yingmeng, xiaopa stepped back in fear. "That is." Xiaoyou also saw that a huge giant appeared around yingmeng. He was blue all over and painted with black strange lines. He looked like a ghost. "Ghost, it''s a ghost!" Xiao PA''s words were incoherent and began to talk to himself. "Ghost, protect your father." Ghost, father? Xiaoyou can''t understand what the other party is talking about, just a simple face. "Uh, ah!" Looking at the ghost howling in front of him, Xiao PA bit his teeth and greeted Tiangou around him. "God, protect me!" The black figure rushed directly to the ghosts and gods in front, but no matter how the sky attacked, there was no way to prevent the ghosts and gods from moving forward. "Uh, ah!" Boom! One waved, and the little Palian man was caught by the ghost with his soul and beast. As soon as he squeezed it, he felt that his body was about to be crushed. "It hurts, Xiao you." Looking at the green plum in front of him being hurt, Xiaoyou''s whole pupil tightened and shouted. "Little PA!" Boom! The white ghost beast, attached to Xiaoyou''s right hand, punched the ghost and God. "Suppressed?" Ying Meng was also a little surprised to see his ghosts and gods defeated. Xiaoyou holds the fallen handkerchief and pats the other party''s head. "Xiaopa, it''s all right. Yingmeng won''t hurt you." "Xiao you." With that, Xiao PA passed out. Chapter 691 "Xiao you, what are you doing here?" Hequan and Yang Ai saw Xiaoyou sitting on the ground and didn''t know what to draw with branches. "Family." "Hey, Xiaoyou, didn''t you say you don''t have a family?" Xiaoyou shook her head and said. "Family, sister, mine." "Hey, sister, I don''t know if we have a chance to meet." Xiaoyou shook her head and said. "Sister, not here." "Well, I''m sorry, Xiao you." Listening to Xiao you''s words, Hequan and Yang AI both felt that maybe this sister died, too. Xiaoyou shook her head and continued. "Sister, on the other side, keep looking at me." Xiaoyou finished and was ready to go home. "Xiao you, didn''t I say that if you want to go back, you can go to our house." Hequan and YangAi both know that Xiaoyou''s family really has nothing. Xiaoyou shook her head and continued. "Only there can I see, sister." Hearing what Xiaoyou said, the two didn''t continue to stop Xiaoyou and let the other party go home directly. Zizi, Zizi "Brother, brother, get up." So sleepy "Brother, brother, you have something to do today. Get up early." Vaguely, Xiaoyou seems to see that his long silver hair brushed his face. "Little dome?" Xiaoyou opens his eyes and has nothing. He just lies on the ground without anyone around. "Dream?" Just, dream, very real. After the chaos ended yesterday, Xiaoyou sent xiaopa to the hospital for treatment, and then sent yingmeng there. After all, both of them were injured. And the wound on his body, when he regained his freedom, had already healed, even he couldn''t think of it. "Xiaoyou, Xiaoyou, are you up?" Yang AI opens the door and walks in. He looks at Xiao you sitting on the ground and says with dissatisfaction. "Are you asleep on the ground again, Xiao you? You must change this habit, or what will you do in the future." "Hee hee, it''s okay." Xiaoyou patted the dust on her body and was ready to go back to school with Yang AI. "Xiaoyou, why don''t you see Yeming." Generally, Yang AI will see yingmeng go to school with them. Today, I was a little surprised that I didn''t meet each other. "I don''t know. Maybe the other party has something to do." "Well." I don''t know why. Xiaoyou feels that Yang AI is a little happy. Hold Xiaoyou''s arm tightly and walk back to school together. "Hee hee, Xiaoyou." Looking at Yang AI''s inexplicable stupidity here, Xiao you is too lazy to say anything and continues to walk back. "Hey, you two, you''re going to be late." The guard looked at Xiaoyou and they came so slowly and made a sound to remind them. "I see, Xiao you, let''s go." Not long after they entered, the school gate finally closed. When they were still happy, the guard uncle behind them spoke again. "Hey, you''re late. Come here." The guard uncle pulls a man with a hat. Xiao you remembers that this guy seems to be from his own class, but he has no impression of who he is. "Uncle, you are very upset. Go away!" "Asshole, if you''re late, you''re late. Come here." Regardless of the man''s objection, the guard uncle grabbed each other and didn''t want to let go. "Let''s go, Yang AI. There''s nothing to look at." "Yes." Because yingmeng is not around today, Xiaoyou always feels that today''s class is more boring than before. If you don''t see YangAi, you are really in a good mood today, Xiaoyou is ready to go home directly. After school, they went home together. Along the way, they couldn''t feel anything except the joy of Yang love. "Silly girl, I''ve always been here. You don''t need to hold me tightly." Xiaoyou patted Yang AI''s head and said. "Xiaoyou, if it''s always like this, how good it would be." "I don''t know. Hurry back." Just, something happened where they didn''t know. In the evening, the guard uncle was patrolling the teaching building. Everything was as calm as before, but when he passed a classroom, he seemed to hear some strange sound. "Ah?" When the guard uncle opened the door, he found nothing in it and didn''t see the students. "Strange, is it a wild cat?" At this time, if Uncle pays attention, he will see something crawling underground. "Huh?" The strange sound came again, but this time it was outside the classroom. "Who is it?" The guard uncle turned around and suddenly a huge fish sprang out of the ground and ate the uncle in one bite. Hee hee! In the invisible corner, a man smiled and succeeded. The next day, when Xiao you and Yang AI went back to school as they did yesterday, they found several police cars parked at the door. "What''s the matter?" They also gathered around to join in the fun. After some people''s discussion, they knew that something seemed to have happened in the school. After listening to the gossip, they were ready to leave, but found that the original place of the incident was their own class, and there were still blood stains and a guard hat at the door. "Uncle guard, how can this happen?" Xiao you and Yang AI didn''t expect that the guard uncle was killed at school. Who did it. "Go away and get out of the way." The hat man came in, but Xiao you always felt that the other party was a little happy. "Why, this strange feeling." Xiaoyou always thinks whether the other party is strange. "Xiao you, that man is not a good man. You should stay away from these people." Perhaps hearing Yang AI''s words, the hat man turned and looked at them. "Ah, what are you talking about, woman?" "What''s the matter? Do you want to fight?" Xiaoyou doesn''t allow others to hurt their friends and stand up in front of Yang AI. "Xiao you." Looking at Xiaoyou Wai''s appearance, Yang love is a little light. "Cut, we''ll see." The hat man finally stared at Yang AI fiercely, with a cruel smile on his mouth. Today, Shangke is still the same boring, but Xiaoyou still feels a little tired. He walks to the gate early and goes back together when YangAi finishes cleaning. "Have sex." Yang AI finished sorting out her tools and was ready to leave. At this time, she heard something strange around her. "Ah?" Hearing the strange sound, and it seems that the strange sound of water, Yang AI is a little afraid. "Xiaoyou, where are you?" Yang AI fell on the wall in fear and stared around vigilantly. She always felt that there was something staring at herself. "So slow, Yang AI." Xiaoyou is a little impatient and turns out to call Yang AI. Didi, Didi Finally heard the phone, Yang AI quickly connected the phone and said. "Xiao you, where are you? Come here quickly." Just finished, Yang AI''s voice stopped. "Yang love, Yang love!" Something happened. Xiaoyou hurried back to the classroom, only to find Yang AI''s mobile phone in the utility room. "Yang AI, where are you?" Chapter 692 Where have you been? Xiaoyou is running around the whole teaching building with Yang AI''s mobile phone. Yang love, Yang love. Back in the classroom, you can still see Yang AI''s things on the seat, which proves that Yang AI was definitely not in the classroom just now, and the mobile phone was also in the utility room. However, it may also be to leave from the sundry room and disappear after something happens. "The question is, how did you do it?" Xiaoyou thought of only one goal. Soul beast? However, why does the other party set the goal on Yang AI? Yang AI should have no place to be resented. "Maybe, just like the guard uncle." At this time, Xiaoyou thought of the man. "Damn, that guy is the target." Xiaoyou can''t find the other party at this time, but since the other party has just attacked Yang AI, it proves that he hasn''t gone far. He must have a chance to meet him at the door. After a while, I saw the guy come out, and his expression seemed very relaxed. "Hello." The other party didn''t expect to meet Xiaoyou at the door. He just snorted coldly and completely ignored Xiaoyou. When the other party turns his back to himself, Xiaoyou doesn''t want to think about it. He picks up the prepared brick and smashes it directly against the other party''s back pillow. Seeing that the other party was knocked down by himself, Xiaoyou didn''t give the other party any chance to argue. The brick continued to hit the other party hard until the other party''s mind was not clear, so he asked the other party. "Where is Yang AI? It really has something to do with you, doesn''t it?" "Hee hee, I don''t know." Clang It was another brick mercilessly. Xiaoyou reached out and grabbed each other''s collar, and his pupils unknowingly became crimson. "Tell me where Yang AI is, you must know." "Hee hee, if you kill me, you can''t find your little girlfriend. She will die." Bang It''s another brick. Xiaoyou can''t fight back. "Tell me where Yang AI has gone!" thump-thump-thump Feeling something unusual behind him, Xiaoyou jumped up quickly. Poop A huge monster jumped out of the ground and ate the hat man. "Hahaha, go to hell together!" Then, Xiaoyou saw that the soul beast in front of him changed again. The whole fish not only became bigger, but also had strange red lines all over. "Something." The ghost beast looks very ferocious and chases Xiaoyou to bite. "Damn, what''s going on?" Ding Dong "Evil Road King!" The blue ghost fell from the sky and kicked away to bite the big fish. "Yingmeng!" Yingmeng rushes back to school from the hospital and consciously tells herself that Xiaoyou is in danger. "Yingmeng, Yang AI, was eaten by it." Ying Meng looked at the big fish not far away and said. "Perfect body." "Perfect body?" "The soul beast can devour the soul of its master, become the last whole and liberate all forces. Just in this way, the master will die." "Xiao you, give up. Yang love has been." "No, still alive." Xiao you stares at the big fish not far away and says. "Yang AI must still be alive, I believe." "The rest is to see how to get in the big fish''s body and come out safely. Yingmeng, I need your help." "But!" "Yingmeng." Xiaoyou grabbed each other''s shoulders and said. "Now I can only trust you and help me." "Yes." On the other side, waiting for the big fish to finally return to the ground, Xiaoyou binds himself with an iron chain alone, and on the other side, yingmeng catches it. "Are you ready?" "Coming!" Looking at the big fish, the target is himself. Xiaoyou has no resistance this time, so he is eaten by the big fish. "Xiao you, hold on." Yingmeng grabs the iron chain. If the big fish escapes, Xiaoyou will really die. On the other side, Xiao you, who enters the body of the big fish, grabs Hu Tielian and looks for Yang love that may live in this different space. "Yang love, Yang love!" Even if the sound passed farther, Xiaoyou didn''t see the trace of Yang love. "Yang AI, where are you?" After searching and turning, I finally saw Yang love in a corner, but Xiao you also saw that Yang love''s body was melting. "Damn it!" Xiaoyou tried to swim past, but no matter how hard Xiaoyou tried, he still couldn''t catch each other. "I need strength. I can''t, can''t let the events at that time happen again." The black lines on his body are heating, and Xiaoyou''s body has changed unconsciously. "Dragon, give me strength!" Yingmeng on the ground, hurry to what change, ready to start. "Evil Road King!" The blue evil ghost pulls the chain tightly and hits the big fish out of the ground, which is a heavy fist. It hits the big fish hard and instantly turns the big fish into powder. What jumped out of it was Xiao you and Yang AI in a coma. "Xiaoyou, are you okay?" "It''s all right, so is Yang AI." Looking at Yang AI in her arms, Xiaoyou is also relieved, but in order to avoid accidents, Xiaoyou still sends Yang AI to the hospital for observation. After sending Yang AI back, he also sent Ying Meng back, who had not fully recovered. After all, the girl escaped from the hospital. "Ying Meng, remember, don''t continue to use the power of soul animals in the future. It''s too dangerous." Just now, I found that one of yingmeng''s eyes can''t see it before long. Xiaoyou doesn''t want yingmeng to sacrifice his eyesight for this power. "Xiaoyou, no, this power is necessary before all this is over." "End, yingmeng, you really know something, don''t you?" Said here, yingmeng didn''t continue to talk, but looked at Xiaoyou with a worried face. "Xiaoyou, you should be careful. A powerful organization is staring at you. You must be careful. They have all kinds of ways to deal with you. You can''t be careless." "Then tell me, who the hell is staring at me." Ying Meng shook her head and said. "I can''t tell you, because that man is kind to me. I can only tell you one thing." "Two years ago, he came and something happened, but you don''t remember." Two years ago? Xiaoyou naturally remembers that he lost Hequan two years ago. However, Xiaoyou can''t remember how Hequan died. There seems to be a problem with his memory. "Yingmeng, I know. I''ll find the truth myself. Don''t worry." Xiaoyou doesn''t continue to force yingmeng to answer. After all, since the other party doesn''t say, he doesn''t need to force the other party. On the other side, in the old mansion. "Let''s go, phase two." The man in the wheelchair, looking at the sun not far away, said. "Yes, as you wish." The woman in a white coat standing behind said. "But, yingmeng, don''t you need to deal with it?" "No, and it''s hard for you, isn''t it?" Chapter 693 "Xiao you, what are you doing?" In the empty room, Xiaoyou sits in front of the wall and draws on the wall with crayons. The rest of the crayons float in the air, following Xiaoyou''s activities. "Hequan, can''t you see? I''m drawing some small animals." "Ah." He Quan pointed to a strange devil fish on the wall and said. "What is this?" "This is the messenger of the wind, just like that myth." "Well, what is this?" He Quan pointed to the big fish diving on the ground and said. "It''s a secret, but I tell you, he''s very good. Although he''s a fish, he can swim on the ground." "Ah, Xiaoyou, you are very powerful. You create these creatures yourself." Said here, Xiaoyou just shook his head. "No, I didn''t create them. I just recreated them." "Ah, I don''t understand." After hearing this, Hequan doesn''t want Xiaoyou to continue painting here. He takes Xiaoyou out. "Ah, Hequan, wait. There''s still one left. It''ll be over soon." "No, Xiao you will come out with me and continue painting when you come back. Now go out with me." When they left the room, the original inactive pattern on the wall suddenly moved, just like having life. All this, Xiaoyou and Hequan, are not clear. Zizi, Zizi "Brother, brother." So sleepy "Brother, get up quickly. It''s morning." Warm, like the sun. Xiaoyou squints and vaguely sees a beautiful figure appear in front of him. His long silver hair runs across his nose and is itchy. "Brother, it''s morning." When Xiaoyou wakes up again, the scene in front of him has disappeared. Xiaoyou lies on the tatami unchanged. "Little dome?" The head is very painful. Xiaoyou thinks it''s because he met his head yesterday. Walking downstairs, without the appearance of Yang AI and Ying Meng, there was something missing. Maybe I was used to them appearing around me, but I refused to admit it. After the prepared breakfast, Xiaoyou takes the Bento and goes out, but she always feels that she can''t get used to it without yingmeng and YangAi. "Xiao you, wait." The familiar voice came from behind. Xiaoyou turned around and saw Yang AI and yingmeng running over. "Ying Meng, Yang AI, how did you leave the hospital?" "Hip hee hee, anyway, nothing, so came out, what happened, just a happy face, is it very happy to see us?" "That''s right." Hearing Xiao you''s sincere answer, Yang AI and Ying Meng are a little embarrassed. "Let''s go. We''ll be late." "Oh, oh." Tick, tick Very strange Although the two women came back early and were a little happy, they always felt that there was something wrong. All this was so uncoordinated. It''s weird Xiaoyou always felt very strange and had no choice but to go to the hospital to ask what was going on. "Ah, but they have been discharged from the hospital. You''re late." "Have you been discharged? When did it happen?" "Last night." It''s weird If the other party really leaves at night, then why do yingmeng and Yang AI appear behind them? With their actions, they have long been waiting for themselves at the door of their own house before they get up. What is going on? At this time, on the other side, Yang AI looked at Ying Meng and said. "Yeming, why are you so strange? Did something happen?" "It''s all right, and Yang AI, you''re too outsider. Call me Ying Meng. It makes us closer." "Well, yingmeng." Looking at the two people talking and laughing, another yingmeng stared at them in the other corner, his eyes full of doubts. "Who is that man?" At this time, the investigation found that the strange Xiaoyou was a little on guard against Yang AI and Ying Meng around him. "Well, Xiaoyou, what''s the matter?" Xiaoyou calls Yang AI to the roof alone and talks with each other. "Yang AI, can you tell me why you left the hospital last night?" "Xiao you, how do you know?" Yang AI thought about it and said to Xiao you. "In fact, yingmeng brought me out and said that she would surprise Xiaoyou tomorrow. I just didn''t expect to miss the time, hee hee." "Well." Hearing Yang AI''s words, Xiao you also thinks whether he thinks too much. How can he doubt them. "However, yingmeng is very strange. From today on, it feels like a person has changed. It looks very close and completely different from before." Hearing Yang AI''s words, Xiao you doubts that something really happened, but this time it''s not Yang AI, but Ying Meng. "Well, it''s all right, Yang AI." "Ah, what''s the matter?" Looking at what Yang AI wants to ask, Xiao you has to prevaricate quickly, otherwise it''s really hard to solve. When Yang AI leaves, Xiaoyou is still thinking about what happened. Unexpectedly, yingmeng appears. "Ying Meng, what''s the matter?" "Xiao you, I want to tell you something." After some time "What, another you?" What as like as two peas in the world, "I am not sure why the other side is exactly the same as me. I have no clue at all. I have no idea what the other party is aiming at." Yingmeng is also a little upset that she has been replaced by others. "Ying Meng, then you say, what should I do?" "Watching the change, I want to know what the other party''s purpose is?" After school, Xiaoyou is preparing to leave. Unexpectedly, yingmeng finds herself. "Ying Meng, what''s the matter?" Xiaoyou looks at yingmeng in front of him. Seriously, he really can''t distinguish which is true and which is false. "Xiao you, you saw another me on the roof today, right?" In a word, it makes Xiaoyou a little nervous. "Sure enough, the man really came to see you, Xiao you. Be careful. That talent is a fake. I''m the real one." "But if you are true, how can you prove yourself?" Ying Meng said. "We, in the park, fight that crazy senior, don''t we?" Indeed, the witness of this incident, in addition to yingmeng, is himself. "But, that fake, why do you want to find yourself?" "Isn''t this normal? In order to let you notice that there is a fake between us, and I believe that as long as one of them appears in front of you, the other will never appear in front of you." "Why?" Yingmeng stopped and continued. "The other party is very cunning. Since it can become yingmeng, it''s natural that other people can, so Xiaoyou, you must be careful. The people around you may be turned by the other party." Indeed, it is possible. "I know. Thank you, yingmeng." "It''s all right. In short, be careful recently. Unless you find the owner of the soul beast, you must pay attention." Chapter 694 Who the hell is it? Xiaoyou can''t tell the difference. She can''t even tell whether yingmeng appears in front of her. Is it true or false. It''s really big, but it''s impossible for the other party to copy yingmeng''s soul. However, Xiaoyou doesn''t want yingmeng to use the soul beast again, because if it continues like this, yingmeng will be blind. But why, put the goal on yingmeng. Mingming has Yang love as the goal around him. Why do you want to find yingmeng. "Does the other party think yingmeng is more appropriate, or that only yingmeng is the goal?" However, it is also illogical. Why only find yingmeng? Is it the enemy of the other party. "Maybe yingmeng himself will know very well." Xiaoyou also knows that maybe yingmeng knows the true face of the other party. Xiaoyou sits quietly in his seat, looks at yingmeng sitting calmly on his seat, and thinks whether this person is true or false. "What''s the matter?" Yingmeng turns to look at Xiaoyou and makes someone have no other ideas except staring at each other. "Who the hell are you?" "Xiao you, are you ill? How do you ask this question?" Yingmeng put her hand on Xiaoyou''s forehead and felt whether the other party was ill. "Come on, I''m fine. I just want to know who you are?" "Hee hee, talk after school." Ding Dong, Ding Dong After school, everyone has left except Xiaoyou and yingmeng. "Yingmeng, can you tell me now whether you are true or false?" "Hee hee, what do you think?" Yingmeng stood on the podium, looking at Xiaoyou calmly with her hands behind her. "Xiao you, do you know who you are?" "I don''t know, but I know. I''m Yao Muyou. It won''t change. From then on." "Hee hee, you actually know that you are a little abnormal, don''t you?" Yingmeng approached Xiaoyou step by step, pointed to each other''s body and said. "You know very well that you are not human, not even human. Even with this appearance, you don''t know where you came from." "Ying Meng, what are you talking about?" Xiaoyou pretends to be shocked, but she is very surprised. Unexpectedly, yingmeng knows this. Obviously, no one knows except those people. "Xiao you, I know a lot about you. Not only me but also my companions know about you, so you don''t need to hide your identity. Come back and come back to us." "Well, does it mean that you are not yingmeng now?" "It''s all right, but compared with yingmeng, we are your real family." Xiaoyou looks at yingmeng who comes to him and asks. "You are also a soul beast, aren''t you?" "Yes, what do you want to know?" "Why do you want to dress up as yingmeng, and why do you want to approach me?" "Hee hee, do you want to know?" Ying Meng touched his neck and said. "So you understand?" Looking at Xiao you with a confused face, Ying Meng sighed and said. "Sure enough, I don''t remember. Forget it, but you should remember that Ying Meng will die soon. If you don''t fulfill my wish earlier." With that, yingmeng left the classroom. "Wish?" Xiaoyou comes home and looks at the decorations around. It seems that he thinks of something. "Soul beast, and wish?" The next day, Xiao you returned to the classroom as usual and waited silently for the arrival of school time. "What''s the matter, Xiao you, do you understand?" Xiaoyou looks at it. Two yingmeng appear in front of him. It''s a little incredible. "So, Xiao you, do you know now?" Xiaoyou nodded. "So, Xiaoyou, tell me, what am I looking for?" Xiaoyou didn''t speak, just walked up to the real yingmeng and said. "Sorry, I still don''t know why this ghost came to you. Sorry, yingmeng, this child has made you suffer." "It''s all right, but you can see me at first sight. I''m satisfied." Xiaoyou smiled and took another yingmeng''s hand. "Come with me, you two don''t come with me." Xiaoyou took each other to the big tree on the hillside, looked at the stone tablet under the tree and said. "Sorry, I couldn''t remember who you were yesterday, but when I got home, I saw the wall and finally thought of something." Xiaoyou said, took out a strange bow tie from his pocket and brought it to yingmeng. "At that time, if he Quan hadn''t pulled me apart, you would have a small bow tie at that time. Sorry, you disappeared after you came back, so I can''t help you mend it." Xiaoyou patted the right side of the head, looked at the other side crying with joy and smiled. "There''s nothing to cry about. Although yingmeng is very similar to Hequan, you have recognized the wrong person. Hequan is gone. You don''t need it in the future. Find her again and don''t hurt yingmeng." "The fool is you." Yingmeng wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and her body gave off a dazzling golden light. "Just find it. That''s good. I can go back to my master." Looking at yingmeng''s body becoming transparent and knowing that he has fulfilled each other''s wishes, Xiaoyou is also a little satisfied. "Go back, your master must be waiting for you." Watching each other disappear slowly, Xiaoyou is also ready to leave. "Before I leave, I''ll tell you something." "What?" "What happened two years ago will soon reappear. You should be ready." "Hey, what do you mean?" However, Xiaoyou can no longer hear each other''s voice, because the other party really disappeared. "The accident two years ago will happen again." Xiaoyou really didn''t expect that what happened that year would happen again. That time, he lost Hequan. Will even Yang love disappear this time. "No, I don''t allow it. No one can steal Yang love." Xiaoyou is a little afraid. Go back quickly. This time, you should be ready. However, where Xiaoyou doesn''t know, in a dark mansion, the man in a wheelchair said to the woman behind him. "How''s it going?" "It''s going well. It''ll start soon. I won''t miss this time. I''ll bring the samples back." "But is it really good that we tell the world the secret?" The man looked at the tree in front of him on the computer screen and said. "Everything is worth it. In order to revive the sacred tree again, samples are necessary. Anyway, get him back." "Otherwise, the next time we mature, we will have to wait another two years." "I see." Tick tock "By the way, get rid of that garbage, or our intelligence will leak out." "Yes." The senior student who had been hiding nearby heard the man''s words and saw a flash of red light, and the senior student''s head fell to the ground. Chapter 695 "Xiao you, Xiao you, hurry up." Hequan and YangAi dragged Xiaoyou to a white building. "I don''t want to go, Hequan, Yang AI. Why do you do this?" "Xiaoyou, it''s all for you, so that we can know if Xiaoyou are ill." "No." Finally, all three were in the hospital and learned some shocking things. At the same time, all three hoped that these news could not be known by others. "Xiao you, now you need to know that you can''t let others know about you, and you have to learn to be like others." Xiaoyou nodded to understand what they said. But how did they know that their intelligence had been obtained by some interested people when they went to the hospital for examination. "Xiao you, remember, you can''t tell anyone except us in the future." "Why?" Xiao you listens to them very much, but he doesn''t know about it. "In short, you should know that if you are known by others, you will have no peaceful life in the future." "Well, I''ll listen to you, Hequan." Looking at the interaction between the two, Yang AI couldn''t see it, so she quickly stopped them. "No, no, Xiaoyou is also mine. Hequan, you can''t take him." "Hee hee, I see, Yang AI." Hequan holds Yang AI''s hand, and the three hands form a circle hand in hand. "We will always be together. No matter what happens in the future, we are good friends." Zizi, Zizi "Uh, drink!" Xiaoyou takes a deep breath, opens her eyes and looks around. The sky is covered with dark clouds. Some sounds can be heard not far away, like howling. "Uh." Xiaoyou pressed his left hand, and the whole hand twisted at an incredible angle. If it weren''t for himself and the rest of the people, the hand would have been broken. "Xiaoyou, Xiaoyou, where are you?" A familiar voice came. "I''m here, yingmeng." Yingmeng comes to Xiaoyou and pushes aside the rubble. Yingmeng is a little happy to see that Xiaoyou is still alive. "Xiaoyou, are you okay?" Yingmeng picked up Xiaoyou and looked at the other party''s slowly recovering left hand without saying anything. "Xiaoyou, calm down first. Don''t go to that guy. You can''t win it now." Ying Meng said, looking at the huge figure not far away. "But, no, just because of that guy, Yang AI, Yang AI." ~ five hours ago ~ Xiao you wakes up as before and walks back to school with Yang AI and Ying Meng. Everything is as calm as before. Only when they returned to the classroom did they find there was a commotion. "Xiao you, Yang AI, do you know?" Yang AI''s good friend glasses girl came over, holding a mobile phone and playing some photos. "Magical monster?" In the picture, it is a huge soul beast walking around the street. "I''m surprised. This thing suddenly appeared last night. At that time, the whole network quarreled." last night? Xiao you has no idea what happened last night. "Ah, don''t you know? Last night, a white light suddenly appeared and rushed into the sky. After that, there was a heavy rain. It was summer, but it was snowing." Snow? Xiaoyou and yingmeng look at each other and finally know what happened. "Ah, what''s the matter with you?" "it''s all right. We have something to do. Let''s leave first." Xiaoyou and yingmeng go out of the door and discuss. "Snow and white light are all related to what has happened?" "That is to say, it''s the same as that year, but I don''t know why it happened again." With that, yingmeng looked at Xiaoyou worried. "Yingmeng, you really know something. I have something to do with that snow and white light, don''t you?" Yingmeng nodded and continued. "Xiao you, actually you." Boom! The whole school began to shake, and the sound of students fleeing out was heard. "What''s the matter?" Xiaoyou and yingmeng hurried to the roof and finally saw the maker of the riot. "That is!" A huge soul beast appeared in front of them. "Perfect body, Mountain God." "Mountain?" Xiaoyou and yingmeng, looking at the soul beast in front of them, did not act rashly. "Roar!" Boom! The soul beast punched the school, and that position happened to be Xiaoyou''s classroom. "Yang love!" The white dragon is attached to Xiaoyou again. Xiaoyou, who is dominated by anger, completely ignores the gap between the two sides and rushes directly to fight the other side. "Yang AI, ah!" The white light aimed at the giant and hit him directly, but he was caught by the other party with one hand. With one punch, Xiaoyou flew out. "Evil Road King!" The ghost behind yingmeng rushed up to deal with the giant, but was caught by the other party with one hand and threw it out. "Uh, ah!" Yingmeng was injured by the evil Road King, so she had to quickly recover her soul and find Xiaoyou''s position along the track. "Xiaoyou, where have you been?" Yuanben yingmeng thought that this section of the road would be very easy. Who knows, the pedestrians on the road suddenly began to melt, and finally turned into some unknown Black Ghosts, constantly attacking the pedestrians on the roadside. "These innocent people are forced to be given souls and animals, and they all die because they are out of control. Do you need to do this for that thing?" Yingmeng looks at the ghosts around and more and more ghosts. Yingmeng is a little weak. "Go up, my God!" A dark shadow surrounded yingmeng in an instant. In the twinkling of an eye, yingmeng appeared on the tall building. "You are!" "Hee hee, I''m here to help." Xiaopa appears beside yingmeng, looking at the chaos underground and sighing. "Sure enough, it started. The adult''s plan." "Don''t say anything. Xiaoyou has been beaten away. Hurry to find him." "Ah, is Xiaoyou okay?" "Xiao you, it''s all right, but Yang AI." Yingmeng didn''t go on, but xiaopa already knew. "Well, although I''m sorry, I''ll find Xiaoyou first." In this way, yingmeng spent a lot of time and finally found Xiaoyou. "Xiaoyou, now you can''t skillfully use the dragon. You can''t win the other party." "Yes, Xiao you, there are many ways to help Yang AI revenge, but not to die." Looking at the two women sitting next to themselves and explaining the situation to themselves, Xiaoyou is very clear. "But, Yang AI, no, I need strength." Xiaoyou looked at them and said. "You must have a way, right?" Watching the two women keep silent, Xiaoyou knows. "Tell me, as long as I can take revenge, I''m willing to do anything." "Well, I''ll tell you." Xiao PA made a noise at this time. "Xiao PA, what are you doing?" "Because Xiaoyou needs it. Anyway, I''m willing." Xiao PA looked at Xiao you seriously and said. "Xiaoyou, are you ready to lose control?" Chapter 696 Dong Dong, Dong Dong Xiaoyou watched. They chatted privately for a long time. I don''t know how much time it took, and finally stopped the discussion. "Xiaoyou, I want to say it again. This is very dangerous. If you lose control, it will hurt not only yourself, but also us." "I see. Come on." Xiaopa glanced at yingmeng, nodded and took out a strange dagger from his pocket. "Xiao you, I''m sorry, and come on." Poop With this strange dagger inserted into Xiaoyou''s body, the surrounding scenery changed again and again. "Ah?" I felt the whole body was heavy, and Xiaoyou fell to the ground. "Xiaoyou, you must make it, or everyone will die here." Zizi, Zizi When Xiaoyou opens his eyes again and looks at the strange environment around him, he is once confused. "Who are you?" Xiaoyou looked at the strange man standing in front of him and asked. "Ah, the memory hasn''t recovered yet. That''s right. If it recovers so quickly, it''s not far from leaving the world." The strange man gestures in the sky, and the sky begins to change, sometimes sunny, sometimes dark, rain, snow, thunder, and even the incredible aurora. "It''s very convenient here. No matter how you use your power, it won''t affect the real world." "What the hell are you talking about? Who the hell are you?" The man turned around, looked at Xiaoyou, smiled and didn''t speak. "Who the hell are you?" The man put his finger on his mouth and made a silent action. "Look, the sky has changed a little." The man pointed to the sky and saw a shining meteor in the sky. Just when everyone thought that the meteor would cross the sky, he didn''t expect that the meteor was getting bigger and bigger and even hit the ground directly. Boom! The huge meteor hit the ground, did not produce a huge heat wave and explosion, but hit the ground and slowly raised a small white sapling. Soon, a group of people rushed over and couldn''t see anything except the small saplings on the ground. "Right here, build a building here. We can''t risk destroying this unique sample." At the end of time, a huge building was soon piled up on the basis of small saplings. "What is this?" Xiaoyou followed a strange man into the building, but Xiaoyou couldn''t touch and touch the people and things around him, and the people around him couldn''t see himself. "This is the memory of the world. It is the truth that the world wants you to see." With the deepening of research, these people know that this alien visitor, this tree, has its own consciousness, and the tree is still releasing energy to maintain the operation of the whole city. However, soon they also found that this alien visitor would have a negative impact. Some magical creatures can only be seen through special instruments. They have been around the tree, just like the protectors of big trees. As the big tree grew up, these people knew that the research room was not enough. They decided to bury the tree and the whole laboratory underground. However, before they implemented the plan, Dashu changed something again in a way they could not understand. The tree withered slowly, and the surrounding patrons disappeared. Under the pile of debris, only a small seed was left on the ground, but these people knew that as long as the seed continued to germinate, it would become a tree again. However, they were attacked before they found a way to make the tree sprout again. Everything was destroyed. There was no way but to put the seeds in a safe place. I hope someone can find this thing in the future. Hoo Hoo Hoo The picture suddenly stops and everything around it seems to be stationary. "What''s the matter?" "It''s time, because you didn''t come here just to see the memory." The man turned to look at Xiaoyou and said. "I will not evaluate your behavior, because you are responsible for everything you do. Now I give you only one, that is, an experiment." The man''s body changed slowly, and finally put on a set of black and ferocious armor. Bright red knife marks appear on the chest. "The only way you can defeat me is to find a way to use your hidden power, otherwise you will always be lost in this world." Outside, looking at Xiaoyou''s body shaking, both women knew it was beginning. "Uh!" Looking at Xiaoyou''s face bleeding, there was no wound, but it was bleeding. Soon, Xiaoyou''s clothes were dyed red by blood, forming a small pool of blood on the ground. "Xiaoyou, are you okay?" "If you are an ordinary person, you really can''t, but Xiaoyou is different and can survive." At this time, Xiaoyou in the inner world is struggling. Er, to be exact, it is not a bitter struggle, but a one-sided situation. "Body, can''t move!" A black light just now directly stiffens Xiaoyou''s body, and Xiaoyou tells himself that if he doesn''t continue to resist, he will always be like this and can''t move in the future. "What''s the matter? Is that all?" Xiaoyou clenched his teeth and tried to control his strength to resist the changes of the outside world. "Sure enough, it''s still too early. You can''t use this power. It seems that you come here too early for you." The man went to Xiaoyou and was ready to recover his strength. Unexpectedly, Xiaoyou suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the man''s hand. "Wait, what do you want?" "Oh, can you resist?" "Of course, outside, I have something to do. Strength, I need strength." The man shook his head and punched Xiao you hard. "Forget it, since you think you can control it, give it a try." Zizi, Zizi "Ah ah ah!" Xiaoyou suddenly shouted out and scared the two women to step back. The white liquid jumped out of Xiaoyou''s body and wrapped Xiaoyou up. "Xiao you!" When everything was finalized, Xiaoyou was covered with a thick layer of white objects, and a long faucet stretched out from his chest. The white objects surrounded Xiaoyou. "Roar!" The white laser shot from the chest, crossed the surrounding buildings and cut all the buildings in half. "Xiaopa, we''re going to slip away. We can''t stop Xiaoyou from continuing to run wild now. In order to defeat the giant, we can only do so." Xiaopa also knows the importance of this matter. He can only leave with yingmeng and let Xiaoyou run away in situ. "Next, we''ll see the battle between the giant and the dragon. After everything is over, I hope Xiaoyou can recover his consciousness." Looking at the giant slowly approaching Xiaoyou, yingmeng and xiaopa are also very bottomless. Chapter 697 The blue flame surrounded the two men''s battlefield, and the violent Xiaoyou continuously released white laser from the ground to hit the giant, but did not stop the giant''s progress. The giant finally came within the attack range and punched Xiaoyou on the ground, but Xiaoyou quickly dodged. Zizizi The white laser aimed at the giant''s body and hit it directly, but no matter how hard Xiaoyou tried, he couldn''t break through each other''s defense. "Damn it!" With more and more white on his body, the power of the laser is stronger and stronger, but Xiaoyou slowly feels that he is about to lose control of his body. "Is that my limit?" Boom! Xiao you, who had no time to avoid, was hit by a giant and hit the ground hard. He bounced back again because of the force and bounced into the air. "Xiao you!" Xiaopa seizes the opportunity, instantly moves to Xiaoyou and takes Xiaoyou away. "Xiao you, cheer up." The white objects on his body were broken, revealing the scarred Xiaoyou inside. "Xiaoyou, it''s not over yet. As long as you recover soon, you can continue to fight with the giant." "No way." Lying on the ground, Xiao you said that she had no love. "Even if I defeat the giant, I can''t revive Yang love. I''ve lost Yang love. I can''t even protect Yang love. What''s the use of living in this world?" "I have nothing. If I want to live like this, I might as well die now." With that, Xiaoyou closes her eyes and doesn''t think. "Fool!" Pop! A slap slapped Xiaoyou in the face. Xiaoyou opens her eyes and looks at yingmeng whose palm is red because she fans herself. "Yingmeng?" "Don''t do this. There are many people who care about you and love you. If you really die now, how painful it is for those who still care about you now. Therefore, don''t die and try to live." Yingmeng leaned over and held Xiaoyou tightly. "If you don''t have anything else important, at least you are the most important thing in my eyes." "Really?" Xiao you, who regained a little fighting spirit, slowly stood up from the ground. "Thank you, yingmeng." Looking at the silent little PA, his mouth tooted. Xiao you barely tilted his mouth and smiled. "And of course you, PAP." Patted xiaopa''s head, comforted the other party''s mood, and Xiaoyou was ready to continue. "Don''t let hatred cover your eyes." "Think about what was beautiful and what you own." Scenes passed before my eyes, happy, sad, angry and excited. "Hope, still." Sting The white wings spread out from behind, and a white light flew into the air and turned into a pocket white dragon. With a laser hitting the giant, the strong laser instantly penetrated the giant''s body and scratched a trace in the sky. The giant fell down because of heavy damage, and his body turned into ashes and disappeared on the ground. "Did you succeed?" Xiaoyou looked at the disappearing giant and finally breathed a sigh of relief, but his body soon felt very tired. He fell to the ground and slept. "Xiaoyou, Xiaoyou." In the distant mansion, the wheelchair man saw the white light in the sky, and the flash in his eyes was more exaggerated than ever. "It''s finally started, so I have to act." The wheelchair man looked at the girl behind him and said. "You should know that yingmeng needs a lesson and the rest is for the trainer." Hearing the man''s words, the girl behind her trembled and soon recovered calm. "I see." "Hum, the forbidden fruit is mine in the end." The wheelchair man himself, pushing the wheelchair, disappeared into the dark. On the other side, Xiaoyou, who was unconscious again, returned to his dream. Looking at the strange man in front of him, Xiaoyou didn''t speak and waited for each other. "It seems that it is still passed, so let me show you the truth you haven''t seen." Everything is like a slide, speeding up again and stopping directly at a certain moment. The final sample, turned into a pool of liquid, fell directly to the ground and left the safe that was to be taken away. This liquid, I''m looking for where I should go. Until some place, the liquid finally stopped, just like before, and a small sapling appeared on the ground. The tree grows slowly. If it is found again, it may be limited to a tree as before. However, this time, when people find it again, although the tree is still here, the most essential thing in it disappears. What remained in place was only the remains of a tree and a departed soul. Left, independent soul, floating around, I don''t know how long it has passed, and slowly become human. This person is very familiar, and Xiaoyou knows that this person is himself. Zizi, Zizi "Well, are you satisfied with your own past?" Xiaoyou lies on the ground, because everything makes him unable to digest. A bout of nausea attacks, stimulates Xiaoyou''s gastrointestinal tract and spits it out directly. "Er, vomit!" When Xiaoyou finally feels better, she looks at each other weakly. "Who are you and what am I?" "Hee hee, you are nothing, just a poor soul, a poor reflection." The man finished and looked at Xiaoyou with regret. "As for your question just now, I can''t tell you now. You need to find it yourself." Zizi, Zizi The world turned into a piece of broken flowers, white, black and colorful, mixed together. "The time is about the same. I think you will understand later. Then, I''ll see you in the future." Zizi, Zizi Tick, tick Some strange liquid fell on Xiaoyou''s face and woke Xiaoyou from his dream. "Xiaoyou, Xiaoyou." Xiaoyou slowly opens her eyes and sees yingmeng and xiaopa sitting beside her, sobbing. Seeing that Xiaoyou finally woke up, they happily patted Xiaoyou''s face and asked. "Xiaoyou, are you okay? Are you okay?" "It''s all right, the giant, has really disappeared?" "Yes, it really disappeared." Xiaoyou slowly sits up and looks around. He always feels a little lonely. "Xiao you, what are you going to do next?" Yingmeng and xiaopa look at Xiaoyou and hope each other can make a decision. "It''s all because of that person, the so-called person behind the scenes. I want to find that guy and avenge Yang AI and other sacrificial people." Finally, is it that far? Yingmeng and xiaopa look at Xiaoyou and make up their minds because of each other''s decision. At the same time, they are confused about the future. "That man is hard to deal with, Xiao you. You should be ready." Chapter 698 "Xiao you, do you see the star in the sky?" On the grass, Xiaoyou and Hequan lay on it, pointed to the stars in the distance and said. "My mother always said that she would always look at me there and protect me wherever I go and wherever I am." "Hey, I also want to see Hequan''s mother." "Hee hee, what a pity. I haven''t seen it either." He Quan said, tears streaming down. "Xiao you, I''m afraid. If you''re gone, what should I do?" "It doesn''t matter." Xiaoyou said, taking out a red pendant from his pocket with a red gem hanging on it. "Hequan, take this thing. No matter where you are, as long as you take this thing, I will always be with you." Xiaoyou helps Hequan wear this pendant, and the red gem glitters on her neck. "Really, Xiaoyou, feel the smell of Xiaoyou." Hequan tightly held the gem in his hand and smiled. "Xiaoyou, you will be with me in the future." "Of course, Hequan, always, always together." Zizi, Zizi "Brother, brother, get up quickly." Seeing the tears from the corners of Xiaoyou''s eyes, the girl felt heartache. "Brother, why do you cry for that woman? It''s not worth it. It''s not worth it at all." The girl picked up her handkerchief, wiped away the tears from Xiaoyou''s eyes, and then pinched Xiaoyou''s face. "Brother, I can do anything for you, so remember where I am." Ding Ling The familiar ballads disrupted Xiaoyou''s dream. Soon Xiaoyou woke up from his dream and looked at the open window. The wind blew in with the window, and the curtains fluttered with the wind gave Xiaoyou a familiar and strange feeling. "My head hurts." Xiaoyou presses his head. He feels something on his head and takes it down. "Handkerchief?" Xiaoyou picks up the handkerchief and can feel a little moisture on the handkerchief, but Xiaoyou can''t remember when to use it. "Subconscious?" Xiaoyou doesn''t care about this thing and is ready to go out, because today, she is going to deal with the mysterious man with yingmeng and them. "Huh?" I felt some strange sound downstairs. Xiaoyou walked downstairs slowly. Maybe yingmeng and xiaopa were preparing something. "Well, sure enough, no matter how many times you drink your coffee, you still don''t get tired of it." "You flatter me." A stranger and yingmeng. Xiaoyou walks to the hall and sees a man in a white suit sitting in a chair, chatting with yingmeng, followed by a girl with long blue hair, which looks very similar to yingmeng. "Who are you?" "Oh, you are Yao Muyou, right? It''s the first time I met. No, I should say, I haven''t seen you for a long time." The man took out a handkerchief from his pocket, wiped his mouth and continued. "Muyuan often mentioned you and said you were a great talent. We met long ago." "Do you know Hequan?" "Oh, of course." The suit man stood up from his position and greeted the girl behind him. "Speaking of it, what do you think of yingmeng?" Suddenly asked this question, Xiaoyou couldn''t answer the other party''s question for a while. "It''s really a little abrupt to ask. Why don''t I say so? If yingmeng killed your beloved with his own hands, what would you do?" thump-thump-thump "What do you mean?" At this time, Xiaoyou kept flashing some strange pictures in his mind, as if he had forgotten something. Zizi, Zizi Boom! The blood was sprinkled on Xiaoyou''s face. The girl with short purple hair was hit on the chest with a heavy fist. The whole person flew upside down and hit the tree. Her eyes lost focus. On the other side, the attacker, wearing a blue uniform, short blue hair, crimson pupils, was cold and contemptuous. "Yingmeng?" Xiaoyou can''t believe it. Looking at the girl standing aside, she is at a loss. "No, that''s not the case." "But, Yeming yingmeng, it''s you. You killed muyuan, didn''t you?" The man in suit turned and looked at yingmeng. His dark eyes turned into deep vertical pupils. "Even so, it''s your order." "But I didn''t ask you to kill muyuan. I just asked you to stop each other. After all, muyuan''s soul is also very useful." Irrefutable Ying Meng took a few steps back. Indeed, he didn''t ask himself to kill the other party according to the other party''s order. He just made such a thing subconsciously. "Yingmeng, tell me, did you really kill Hequan?" Looking at Xiaoyou''s face close to collapse, yingmeng doesn''t want to answer and has no way to answer. "Xiao you, listen to me. It''s not what you think." "Well, it''s also the man''s order for you to approach me, isn''t it?" "Hey, that''s right, because you are a sample, so your precious degree can''t be compared." Xiaoyou shook his head in disbelief and kept retreating. Not only did his friends deceive him, but also this man killed his favorite. "Unforgivable, unforgivable, you all die!" The left arm turned into a beast, a white faucet appeared in Xiaoyou''s left hand, and a huge laser was aimed at the man in suit in front of him. With a flash of white light, Xiaoyou thought everything was over. Unexpectedly, the man was blown off half of his body, but he could still stand in place and laugh. "Hahaha, hahaha, yes, yes, this power, the power of the dragon, is the power I have been longing for." "What monster are you!" Xiaoyou still wants to continue to attack, but the other party''s speed is faster. A snake suddenly stretches out of the missing part of his body, bites Xiaoyou''s left hand, and pulls Xiaoyou''s left hand off. "Ah ah ah!" "Xiao you!" The evil Road King appeared behind yingmeng in an instant, but the other, the red devil, was faster. He pushed the evil Road King out of the house and easily limited yingmeng. "Don''t mess around, yingmeng." "Sister, wake up, that man has changed." Bang Ying Meng''s response is a silent hand knife. The suit man looked at Xiao you kneeling on the ground, painfully pressing his shoulder, and shook his head in disappointment. "To this extent? I''m really disappointed. I''ll eat it like this, you weak chicken." Karaok "God!" The black crow flashed by and left with Xiaoyou in an instant. "Did you escape?" The suit man looked at the open window and shook his head. "Forget it, I''ll find you soon. As long as you don''t leave the city, you can''t escape." The suit man looked at yingmeng who fainted and said to the girl. "Take her there and the man will take good care of the toy." Chapter 699 "Xiaoyou, Xiaoyou." Xiaopa looked at Xiaoyou who had been bitten off his arm. In addition to worry, he was helpless. He had no way to help his lover in front of him. Obviously, he was also a soul animal envoy, but his own soul animal was not the type of invading other people''s spiritual world. "What should I do? The power of the dragon will accelerate healing. Why don''t you wake up?" At this time, Xiaoyou''s inner world Roar! Click A big mouth directly gnawed over. If Xiao you hadn''t avoided in time, he would have been eaten just now. "Dragon, sure enough, you also want to be free." Xiaoyou looks at the white dragon flying in front of him. He doesn''t think that the son of the tree who has been accompanying him will hurt himself. The key point is that he already knows that he is the body of the tree. "What the hell do you mean?" The white dragon didn''t stop and continued to attack Xiaoyou. "Want freedom?" Xiaoyou finally saw the other party''s intention. It turned out that he just wanted to become the whole and be free like other souls. "You just want to leave, don''t you?" Seeing that Xiaoyou didn''t continue to struggle, Bai Long stopped, as if he could see Xiaoyou''s determination to me. "Since you''re going to leave, I''ll let you go. I won''t force you to stay." "I hope you will continue to live well in this world, or find a new master and continue to live." Outside, xiaopa saw that Xiaoyou''s left hand suddenly grew out again. Before long, something surprised her the next second. "Dragon!" Xiaoyou''s chest suddenly opened a crack, and the white dragon came out of his chest. "Are you going to become a complete body?" Xiaopa was a little worried, ran to the corner and watched the white dragon fly out of his chest, but Xiaoyou''s body was not swallowed by the other party. "Uh huh!" Xiaoyou suddenly wakes up and looks at the hovering white dragon floating on his head. Xiaoyou nods. "Roar!" Watching the white dragon fly directly to the sky and disappear into the distance is like putting down a huge stone in his heart and falling into a coma again. "Xiaoyou, Xiaoyou!" Looking at Xiaoyou fainting again, xiaopa rushed over and wanted to ask what happened. At this time, in the mansion, the suit man looked at the white dragon flying into the sky and looked surprised. "What, the white dragon left unexpectedly. I always thought it was the guardian of the sacred tree. It seems that I guessed wrong." Thinking of this, the suit man immediately thought of something and sneered. "Forget it, even without the dragon, as long as the sample doesn''t leave, sooner or later, I will get the power of the divine tree. At that time, I will be God." "Hahaha, hahaha!" Behind the suit man, the figure slowly turned into a giant snake, blinking in the dark. Aside, the girl looked at the behavior of the suit man. Although she couldn''t bear it, she wouldn''t violate any behavior of the other party. "Yingmeng, I hope you can leave the man and take the sacred tree away. Otherwise, I''m just a killer for you." On the other side, Xiao you, who is in a coma, is making a final struggle with his inner existence. "Now that you have decided to let go of each other, do you know who I am?" Xiaoyou looked at the man in front of him, didn''t speak, just pointed to his chest. "Can I ask clearly, if I change back to you, then do I still exist?" "I am you, you are me. What''s the difference between us?" "Tell me!" The man stopped for a moment and continued. "Of course, my existence is inevitable and unique. With me as the main body, your consciousness will disappear and I will absorb everything from you. Of course, your current strength is also mine. This is nothing." "Well, I refuse. Now I have a lot to do." "Well, naturally, even if you are me, I can''t deny what you have done. Go and complete your own mission. I can''t use any power in this world. Only the inferior power you use now will not be suspected." Zizi, Zizi "Uh huh!" Xiaoyou wakes up from his dream again. Looking at xiaopa holding himself tightly and thinking of his future, Xiaoyou has no other way but not to resist. "Xiao you, what happened just now? How did the Dragon leave?" "Because he wanted to be free, I let him go." Speaking of this, Xiao PA also knows that Xiao you already knows his life experience. "Xiao you, you already know your life experience?" "Well, I know. I''m just a little surprised. Although I know I''m not human, I didn''t expect my origin to be so incredible." I''m sorry, PAM, there are some things you still don''t know better. Xiaoyou naturally won''t say that he is not only not a person, but also not from this world. "So Xiaoyou, what are you going to do next?" "I still want to find that person, because he, Hequan, Yang AI, died. Even if Hequan, yingmeng killed him, but the order was given by that person." "I want to kill that man. That''s why I stay here." "But you don''t have a dragon. How do you defeat that man?" Xiao you, I don''t know how to defeat that man. "And you don''t know where that man is." "I can tell you about it." They didn''t notice it at all. A man came outside. If it wasn''t for each other''s voice, they didn''t notice it at all. "God!" The black Tengu suddenly appeared in front of the man, but before Tengu continued to attack, the floor suddenly collapsed and xiaopa fell directly. If Xiaoyou hadn''t reacted quickly enough, xiaopa had been injured just now. "Hey, hey, I haven''t introduced myself yet. How can you attack me casually?" The man looked helplessly at xiaopa and Xiaoyou and said. "But I don''t think you want to know my name." "Come on, your intention." Xiaoyou returns xiaopala, looks at the man without hostility and says. "It is worthy of being a sacred tree. Speaking is direct." "In fact, the man and I are companions, but now he has lost his way and was swallowed by the snake. I hope you can bring him back or kill him." Xiaoyou looks into each other''s eyes carefully. The other party really doesn''t lie. "Aren''t you the opponent of the snake who controls misfortune?" "Yes, the only tool that can deal with snakes is in the hands of that woman. Only ghosts and dragons can use it." "But now that the dragon has disappeared, isn''t the only goal obvious?" Xiaoyou also knows who this man is talking about. "Yingmeng." Chapter 700 "Xiao you, go!" Flickering street lights, cherry blossom falling season. The full moon in the sky is like a scarlet pupil, always watching what happens on the ground. "Ha, ha, what''s going on?" Boom! The road behind him was smashed by strong impact, and gravel splashed everywhere, beating Xiaoyou''s back constantly. Even so, Xiaoyou didn''t stop, because if he stopped, he would die. "Xiao you, run, don''t look back!" Hequan stood on the other side of the support bar and greeted Xiaoyou to leave, but he completely ignored another pursuer behind him. "Careless." Boom! Xiaoyou raised his head and saw Hequan flying by the enemy, and the whole man flew into the air. "Hequan!" With incredible strength, Xiaoyou jumped up from the ground and hugged the Hequan who was ready to fly away. "Hequan, are you okay?" "Xiao you, come on, they''re looking for you." "Yes, so can you please don''t leave casually." The suit man appeared on the hillside and looked down at Xiaoyou and Hequan, while standing aside, it was yingmeng. "The power of the dragon and the original samples are all mine. Thanks to you, muyuan." "Xiao you, go quickly. I''ll stop them here. Don''t come back." Hequan hurried down from Xiaoyou''s arms, looked at the approaching enemy and called his soul beast. "Xiao you, what are you doing?" Xiaoyou didn''t retreat like Heyuan, but walked to Hequan and held each other''s hand tightly. "Have you forgotten? We have an appointment and have been together." "Xiao you." PA, PA, PA "It''s really touching, but it''s a pity that you will all die here today." crash With that, a big white snake directly bit Xiaoyou and flew back against Xiaoyou. "Xiao you!" Boom! "Your opponent is me." The blue devil jumped up and punched Hequan on the ground. "No way!" The soul beast of Hequan flew towards yingmeng and grabbed it directly with the tentacles behind him. "Do superfluous things!" The evil road king turned sideways and punched Hequan hard in the chest. Blood gushed out like an uncontrollable water pump. "Hequan!" "Ah ah ah!" Completely out of control Xiaoyou, the white dragon in his body is projected into the sky. "Finally, come out and eat it!" On the other side, a huge black snake appeared in front of the white dragon. Before the white dragon could react, the black snake bit it and tore off some wings of the white dragon. "In this part, the power is so strong, snake, eat it." When the black snake wanted to continue to attack, the white dragon''s instinctive reaction directly ejected a dragon breath at the target threatening him, instantly destroyed the black snake''s body and indirectly hurt the man''s feet. "Ah ah ah!" Seeing the suit man lying on the ground, she was in great pain. The woman who had been observing nearby quickly stepped in and took the suit man away, while yingmeng on the other side fell into a coma. "Hequan, Hequan." Xiaoyou, who recovered from losing control, walked to Hequan, who was covered with blood. However, the other party''s body had lost all the temperature, leaving only a cold body. "Hequan, Hequan, ah!" Xiaoyou, who was deeply hit, selectively forgot a lot of things, including everything he met tonight. Zizi, Zizi Clang The car walked along the shabby Road, bumped badly, and finally woke up Xiaoyou who was dozing. "Xiao you, are you awake?" Xiaopa sits next to Xiaoyou, watching Xiaoyou struggling in his dream, heartache. "Xiao you, what happened just now?" "Nothing, just remember what you have forgotten." Xiaoyou looks out of the car. The strange man brings them to a noisy street, because there are pubs and indescribable places. "What brought us here for?" The unfortunate man just picked up the cigarette in his pocket, held it in his mouth and said. "Another ghost was sent here. There is a very powerful spirit beast envoy here, so you should be careful." "Look, is there something on the roof?" Through the window, they did see something crawling on the roof. "What is that?" Unfortunately, the man pointed to the things on the roof and said. "That''s the soul beast of the other party. It really doesn''t have any attack power, but it can parasitize on the human body and control the other party. It''s a very rare soul beast." "Here, the man planned this to him, so this has always been his territory. You should be careful not to be carried by those things, otherwise it will be very bad." Squeak squeak Before the words fell, the car stopped. Unfortunately, the man drove both of them out of the car. "Next, I can''t help you. You have to find the ghost girl and save her. The rest is your business." "Where are you going?" The unfortunate man paused for a moment and said. "The other one needs my help. If I don''t save her, no one can help her." Then the man drove away. "Xiao PA, be careful. I don''t know how the other party will appear." "I know, Xiao you." However, even if they had changed their clothes and walked in at the beginning, they were as obvious in these people''s eyes. Why? Both of them are not old, and xiaopa looks shorter. At first glance, he is a minor, and Xiaoyou is the same. At most, he is a high school student. Even if they change their clothes, they seem out of place in this group of people in their thirties and forties. Naturally, it became the focus of this group of people, and during this time, the whole city was in chaos, surrounded by some incredible monsters. "Hey, these two men, what are you doing here?" "Hey, hey, the outside world is very chaotic. Do you come in to have fun? And look, the girl around you is not an adult." "Hee hee, is it difficult to be a mandarin duck running for his life? Come and have fun." Listening to the miscellaneous words around, if it weren''t for Xiaoyou''s restrictions, xiaopa would have been killing here, but she has been patient all the time. "What are you two doing here?" A man with a scar on his face came over with a baseball bat in his hand and a fierce light in his eyes. "We''re looking for someone. I think there''s a girl here, about our age, with short blue hair. Have you seen her?" "Hum, that man?" To their surprise, they didn''t expect to meet the target so soon. "But give up. You two are still young. Don''t provoke each other. This is the advice of the elderly." "But we must rescue our partner." The scar man looked at them and turned away. "Follow me." Chapter 701 Scar man took Xiaoyou to a bar. He heard the noise inside before he entered the door. "Come in." When I opened the door, it was incredible. All the noise was from the radio. The people inside were wiping their knives and checking the bullets of guns, just like a group of underworld ready to fight. "That person, although he doesn''t know what method he used, controlled a lot of people and affected the balance here. Yesterday, a new girl, the one you said, didn''t know what to use and controlled some of us." "Today, we are all ready to kill. I didn''t expect you to appear here. Since that person is your partner, you also have supernatural ability, don''t you?" Xiao you and Xiao PA nodded. "Well, the plan is like this. I hope you can help us. When everything is over, you leave with your partner, and we don''t owe each other." "Naturally, this is also our purpose." ~ after a period of time ~ Xiaoyou and xiaopa, as hostages, are taken into each other''s nest. "Oh, oh, isn''t this brother scar? Why did he bring two kids in?" Standing in the middle of the crowd, a middle-aged man with a beer belly and sparse hair is the soul beast envoy in their mouth. "I know if you''re looking for these two guys, so I''ll bring them to you." The scar man finished and pushed the bound Xiaoyou and xiaopa to the front. "Hum, good, good." Seeing Xiaoyou and xiaopa, the soul beast envoy nodded with satisfaction and reached out to greet someone behind him. "Yingmeng, come out and help me take care of these two kids." Yingmeng came out from the crowd behind him, but she clearly saw the resistance in yingmeng''s expression. "Ying Meng, are you okay?" "Xiao you, go!" The blue evil Road King appeared behind yingmeng and punched him. "Yingmeng!" His fist reaches out to Xiaoyou and stops. Although yingmeng is controlled, his spiritual power has always limited the king''s action. "Yingmeng, don''t do it yet, or I''ll tell the truth to your little boyfriend in front of you." "No, no, Xiaoyou, you can''t be hurt." "Cut, then you''ll kill the other woman first." Here, yingmeng didn''t resist so much. She really waved her fist to deal with xiaopa. "God!" The black dog appeared next to Xiao PA, broke the rope around Xiao PA and ran around with Xiao PA. "Hum, naturally, you are also a soul beast envoy. How can you give in so easily." Without any surprise, the man continued to greet yingmeng to deal with xiaopa, and went to Xiaoyou himself. "Yao Muyou, the adult told me that your dragon has disappeared. You without the power of soul and beast are now a waste." Poop Punching and kicking, Xiaoyou can stand it, but xiaopa and yingmeng on one side can''t. "What are you doing!" Tengu still wants to break free and deal with the man, but yingmeng still can''t disobey the other party''s order and attack xiaopa as usual. "Kid, if that adult didn''t need you, you''re dead now." "Xiao you!" Xiaopa finally couldn''t see it and was ready to rescue Xiaoyou, but he revealed his flaw. He was caught by the evil Road King and punched her in the back. "Little PA!" Xiaoyou wanted to stand up, but the man stepped on Xiaoyou and couldn''t stand up. "Well done, yingmeng. Since you both have to be dealt with, can I tell you a good thing now?" "What do you want to say?" The man lowered his head, pressed the cigarette on Xiaoyou''s clothes, watched the cigarette go out and said slowly. "Don''t you think it''s amazing that a person has two soul beasts. It''s incredible to think so." "Stop, don''t say, you can''t let Xiao you know." "What do you want to say?" Looking at yingmeng''s painful expression, Xiaoyou wants to know what it is. "Yeming yingmeng, muyuan Hequan, these two people are now mixed together, thanks to the soul of muyuan Hequan." "What exactly does that mean?" The man grabbed Xiaoyou''s head and twisted him up. "Now in front of you, Yeming yingmeng is not only her, but also your childhood sweetheart, muyuan and Quan''s soul, so she will always protect you, so she will have two souls." "Yingmeng is Hequan." Xiaoyou stares at yingmeng, who has a complicated expression, and gradually overlaps yingmeng with Hequan''s figure. "Hehe, yingmeng, it''s time to take him back." Protrusion "What''s the matter?" Suddenly there was a strange gunshot outside the door. Before the man reacted, Xiaoyou seized the opportunity, quickly took off the rope and shouted at xiaopa. "Work, PA!" Tengu behind Xiao PA quickly put his black hand into yingmeng''s body, and soon took out the enemy''s soul beast in yingmeng''s body and cut it with one hand. "Fall down!" Xiaoyou knocked the man unconscious with a punch. Before he was sure whether the man fainted, he hurried to yingmeng and hugged each other. "Yingmeng, yingmeng, how are you?" Yingmeng looked at Xiaoyou weakly and smiled. "It''s all right, Xiao you." "Yingmeng, why, why didn''t you tell me?" Yingmeng didn''t speak, so she looked at Xiaoyou''s anxious face. "Ying Meng, remember, our agreement, our keepsake." Yingmeng stretched out her hand, pulled open her collar and took out the red gem pendant worn in her clothes. "Yingmeng, my yingmeng." Xiaoyou hugs yingmeng tightly, buries the other party deeply into his chest, hugs the other party and cries. "Xiao you." Xiao PA looked at them and didn''t know what he was thinking. He just felt that he really lost this time. "I thought that if Hequan died, I would have a chance. It seems that I am too naive." After a while, scar man came in with his other brothers, saw Xiaoyou and the man who fainted to the ground, and said. "Leave the rest to us and you can leave at ease." "I see." Without waiting for Xiaoyou''s reply, xiaopa knows that it''s better not to interrupt them now and take them away with Tengu. On the other hand, the suit man who was still in his big house, looked at the phone in his hand and didn''t continue to respond to himself, thinking that the other party should have an accident. "It''s really unreliable. These people seem to have let our precious samples escape." The suit man looked at the big tree not far away, and his eyes showed a fierce light. "Forget it, I''ve eaten enough. Next, finish the whole, eat everything, eat everything!" The black snake behind him slowly shed its skin and entered the whole group. "Hahaha, hahaha." Chapter 702 Clatter Xiaoyou looks at yingmeng, who is still lying in bed and has not recovered, and takes care of each other carefully. "Xiao you, you haven''t had a rest for a long time. Hurry up and have a rest." Xiao PA came in from the door and helped Xiao you put on a blanket. "I''m fine, but yingmeng is still very weak. I can''t lie down at ease." Xiaoyou held each other''s hand tightly, felt each other''s temperature and smiled. "Fool, you''ve been hiding for so long and haven''t told me. No matter who you are now, even if your appearance is different, you''re still you, and." "Yingmeng, even if you are not Hequan, I will not abandon you so simply for everything you have done to me." Seeing Xiaoyou''s attention, he completely stayed with yingmeng. Xiaopa, who originally wanted to say something, didn''t say anything at last. "Xiao you." At this time, there was another riot outside. Some displaced people disappeared into the street late at night for no reason, leaving only some residual clothes or shoes. Zizi, Zizi In the early morning, Xiaoyou finally couldn''t hold on. She went to sleep vaguely, but xiaopa was still outside the door and looked at Xiaoyou. "Xiaoyou, why, didn''t you agree at that time that Hequan and I could compete fairly." The silver shining knife is shining in the handkerchief. "And this wild woman, even if she gets the soul of Hequan, she is also a wild woman. Even if it is Hequan, I don''t intend to let Xiaoyou out so easily." Xiao PA, whose eyes were dim, approached them step by step, with both hands tightly. "Xiaoyou, Xiaoyou, I''m sorry, as long as you''re here, these women don''t need it." Xiaopa walks to yingmeng and the knife in her hand rises and falls. At this time, one hand reaches out and grabs xiaopa''s hand. "Who are you?" Standing next to Xiao PA, the girl in white Gothic clothes stopped Xiao PA''s next move. "You are. Who is it and why did you come to my house?" "Go away!" Buzzing The huge recoil force bounced xiaopa away in an instant. It was incredible that xiaopa hit the wall without making any noise. "Uh!" "Damn it, my God!" The black Tengu rushed directly to the white girl, very fast, and even planned to split the girl and yingmeng lying in bed. "Naive, what do you really think? Do you really think this kind of thing can hurt me?" The eyes of the white girl instantly turned crimson, and time seemed to be stopped. Boom! Half of the house was blown open, and Xiao PA flew out and fainted directly. "Huh?" Feeling such an obvious vibration, Xiaoyou wakes up from his dream and sees that his house is half blown up. Before he reacts, he sees xiaopa lying aside. "Xiao PA, what''s the matter? Who attacked you?" However, no matter how Xiaoyou shakes, there is no way to wake up xiaopa, but Xiaoyou knows that xiaopa is still alive. "What happened?" There were no other people around, but Xiao you knew that a battle had happened in this just now, and he hadn''t found it yet. If the house hadn''t been blown up, he might not wake up. "There''s something hidden here, and it''s watching me all the time." Xiaoyou feels a little terrible. He doesn''t even know that such a dangerous thing is around him. If the other party suddenly does it to him, the consequences will be unimaginable. However, when you think about it carefully, the other party hasn''t done anything to himself. It''s just suddenly exposed today. It''s really strange. "Xiao PA, you must wake up quickly. Only you can tell me what happened." All night, Xiaoyou can''t sleep anymore. After repairing the house, Xiaoyou has been sitting next to the two women, waiting for them to wake up. Finally, Xiao PA woke up and almost couldn''t stand waiting for Xiao you. "Xiao PA, are you okay?" "Xiao you, what''s the matter?" At this time, Xiao PA remembered what had happened before he fell into a coma, quickly got up from bed and watched around vigilantly. "Xiao PA, what''s the matter? Why are you so vigilant." "Xiaoyou, is there something around you that has been protecting you, and you don''t know." "I don''t know. What the hell are you talking about?" Xiao PA paused for a moment and continued. "Yesterday, a woman appeared here, which not only stopped me, but also used an incredible power." Xiaoyou selectively ignores what xiaopa said just now and continues to ask. "Incredible power, woman?" Patty nodded. "White woman, Xiaoyou, do you have any impression?" White, isn''t it. Xiaoyou thinks of a possibility, but the other party is just his own delusion. It''s impossible. Even if he is strong, he doesn''t have the ability to create life out of thin air. Even that person can''t do it. "Xiao you, do you think of anything?" "Sister." Before Xiaoyou could say anything, Ying Meng, lying on the side, finally woke up. "Yingmeng, you finally wake up!" Xiaoyou hurried to yingmeng and looked at each other happily. "It''s all right. And, Xiao PA, what you said should be Xiao you''s sister." "Sister? But Xiaoyou is not human. You know very well, Xiaoyou, how can you have a sister." Xiaopa knows that Xiaoyou is a divine tree. There is only one divine tree, and the meteorite has not fallen. Xiaoyou can''t have a sister for no reason. "But Xiaoyou does have a sister. At this time, Xiaoyou, you told me yourself." Yingmeng looks at Xiaoyou and thinks of what happened. ~ memory fragment ~ "Xiao you, do you have any family?" "No, I didn''t." Just finished, Xiao you paused for a moment and continued. "But, in fact, I always feel that although I''m not sure, I have a sister." "Hey, sister? Xiaoyou, where''s your sister?" "I don''t know, but I always feel that my sister is by my side and has been protecting me." "So, what''s the sister''s name?" ~ end of memory ~ "There can be no mistake. It must be her, Xiao PA, tell me where she is?" "Well, who is it?" "Where the hell is my sister?" Xiao PA is also confused by Xiao you. What are you talking about. "I don''t know. Shouldn''t you be clearer?" "Why?" "Because, before I was unconscious, she was here all the time, and then where to go, only you know." However, as soon as Xiaoyou woke up, he couldn''t see anyone near him. "What the hell is going on?" Xiaoyou doesn''t know. Maybe you can''t know until you meet her again next time. Chapter 703 "What are you talking about?" When yingmeng wakes up and is ready to go to Xiaoyou, a suit man, to settle accounts, he receives a message. News from the unfortunate man. "Your childhood sweetheart is still alive, the girl with pink hair. If you want to know more, come to me alone." With a detailed address. "Xiao you, I think this is a trap. Don''t go." Because Xiaoyou and yingmeng both saw that Yang AI was killed by a soul beast at school. "However, this man gave us news and asked us to save you. Then he doesn''t have to lie to us. Maybe Yang AI is really alive." "Moreover, at that time, we didn''t see whether Yang AI was really in the classroom. We just saw that the classroom was destroyed. Maybe Yang AI was really alive." Yingmeng doesn''t know how to convince Xiaoyou, but since Yang AI may still be alive, Xiaoyou can''t give up this hope. "I must go, please, yingmeng." Yingmeng sighed helplessly and nodded. "Well, although we are not allowed to go, Xiao PA and I will be near the gold plating. If anything happens, just call us." "I know." Ying Meng looked at the address and always felt whether there was a trap in it. "Yingmeng, why should we stop Xiaoyou? Even if there is a trap, it won''t be like this." Xiaopa wondered at the other party. Does the other party think the same as himself? Anyone in danger should be eliminated earlier, because Yang love is her biggest threat. "Don''t you feel a little familiar with this address?" The two women looked carefully. Indeed, here is. "Near the sacred tree, also near the man''s mansion." ~ time transition ~ When Xiaoyou arrives at the specified place, yingmeng and xiaopa wait nearby. "Finally." The girl with long blue hair came out of the thick fog and looked at yingmeng with flickering eyes. "Sister, sure enough, is this a trap?" "No, it''s not a trap. The adult is no longer here. He went out to look for food." "Foraging?" "Yes, foraging." At this time, Xiaoyou, who came to the destination, looked at the unfortunate man with his back to himself and asked. "What do you want me to do here? And where is Yang AI?" "In fact, I can tell you that your childhood sweetheart is not dead, but unfortunately, I can''t let you see it." "What are you talking about!" Maybe I feel that Xiaoyou is a little angry. Unfortunately, the man quickly turns around and tells Xiaoyou. "It''s all right. Your childhood sweetheart has left the city, and my people have taken her away." "But now you have to help me." Looking at each other with a serious face, Xiao you is also serious. "Don''t interfere, they two sisters." "Why?" "Because the two sisters need to make an end, and you still have your own things to do." Unfortunately, the man pointed to the sacred tree not far away and said. "That place is where you should go, where you should get your strength and fight that man." "I refuse." "What?" Xiaoyou knows very well that if he takes all the things of the sacred tree back, he will certainly change back to the man faster. He can''t revenge. No, he has to rely on his current strength to defeat the suit man. "Don''t be capricious. If you don''t get back your original strength, how can you deal with that man with you now?" "That''s it." Bang Poop On the other side, the red ghost is fighting with the blue ghost. The power is indeed stronger for the blue ghost, but the speed is faster for the red ghost. "Give up, yingmeng. You can''t beat me." Ying Meng covered her wound, tried to lift her spirit and looked at her sister. "No, sister, I can''t give up. I won''t give up until I get your recognition, because Xiaoyou is still waiting for me." "Even if, I won''t see each other in the future." Hey? Yingmeng stared at her sister. It turned out that the other party had noticed. "Ying Meng, you are about to lose sight of it, aren''t you?" The girl can see that even if yingmeng''s evil Road King is weak, it can''t be like this. There''s only one reason. Her sister is going to be blind. "Using two kinds of soul beasts at the same time, and a powerful soul beast like the king of evil Road, your burden has always been great. How can you become the opponent''s combat power when you are about to lose your sight!" Poop The evil Road King was knocked down again, and yingmeng was almost to the limit. "But, sister, you should know that without the help of ghosts and the sword, Xiaoyou will not win the snake. Sister, if you are not willing to help Xiaoyou, I will help even if I can''t see it in the future." Click A long black sword with red lines engraved on it was inserted in front of yingmeng. "Yingmeng, since you really want to go, go, sister. There''s no way to go. The other man." "Sister." Yingmeng looks at her and doesn''t want to continue to pay attention to her sister. Calm down and let the evil Road King take his sword away. "Thank you, sister, and bye." With that, xiaopa and yingmeng hurried to gather with Xiaoyou. "Forgive me, yingmeng." At this time, a lot of black monsters appeared around the girl. "Sure enough, indiscriminate foraging found me." The red ghost appeared behind the girl and watched them warily. "But I''m not so easy to get rid of by you." On the other hand, he finally persuaded the unfortunate man Xiaoyou to get the position of suit man and rush to deal with the enemy alone. "Well, I also do what I should do." Looking at the black monster slowly surrounded, the unfortunate man smiled. "Don''t try to clean me up so easily, monster." On the other side, Xiao you, who hurried to the place, finally saw a huge snake nearby. "Is it too late?" When Xiaoyou arrived here, he only saw a huge black snake chewing something, while on the other side, standing his goal, suit man. "Ah, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Yao Muyou. No, Shenshu." "What did you do?" The suit man looked at Xiao you like he was innocent. "Don''t blame me. I just came out to find something to eat, but I was surprised. These things are difficult to digest. I''d better give them back to you." Poof Pop, pop A familiar glasses fell in front of Xiaoyou. "Sorry, I remember, this man is your partner. It''s a pity. It doesn''t taste very good." Bang "You!" For a moment, Xiaoyou changed a revolver from his hand and shot off the man''s ear. Xiaoyou clenched his teeth, his glasses with angry tears, staring at the man in suit. "Unforgivable, I will destroy you at any cost." Chapter 704 "Is this your declaration?" The suit man looked at Xiaoyou who stood not far away and said with disdain. "The world is originally a world of peace and peaceful coexistence between people, but because of you, the world is in chaos. Yes, everything is caused by you. If it weren''t for you, these people don''t have to die." "Shut up, there is nothing wrong with power. What is wrong is you wrong users. It is because of you ambitious people that power is used in the wrong place." Bang, bang, bang Throw a few more shots. This attack was dodged by the other party. Obviously, the speed and accuracy just now were incomparable at the beginning. "Do you think I will continue to be hit by you?" Xiaoyou noticed that the other party''s ears didn''t recover. At that time, he was knocked off half of his whole body and recovered quickly. "Continue the attack." I remembered some broken pictures in my mind. I saw Xiaoyou constantly changing guns, one, two, three, and more and more guns floating in the air. "Eat!" Boom, whew, whew! Bullets surrounded a barrage, constantly strafed around the man in suit, and the surrounding buildings were hit by stray bullets. "Over there." Yingmeng and xiaopa see the battle not far away and want to hurry over. However, black monsters keep appearing on the ground to block their way. "Yingmeng, go, these guys. I''ll stop them." "Little Pa?" Yingmeng looked at each other inconceivably. She really wondered why xiaopa did this. "Don''t get me wrong. Even if I get there without a sword or a ghost, I''m just a drag, but you, only you, can help Xiaoyou." "Go quickly, or I really can''t forgive you in the future." "Xiao PA, live." Yingmeng said that, then turned and continued to run to Xiaoyou''s place. Xiaopa turned and looked at it. A black monster had surrounded him. "Xiaoyou, I love you. If there is no yingmeng and no Yang love, can I become your person?" "Wow!" Without any hesitation, the black monster jumped directly at Xiao PA. Poop The monster who jumped on xiaopa was cut in half. "Unfortunately, I didn''t expect to die here." On the other side, the exhausted blue haired girl looked at the monster still chasing after her and tried to summon the red ghost, but the girl knew that she might really die here. "Hey, hey, do you want to fall now?" Poop The tree fork on the tree suddenly fell down and penetrated the heads of these monsters. "You are!" The unfortunate man rushed to the girl and helped the girl sitting on the ground. "Hey, what happened to the great devil in the past? He was knocked down by these miscellaneous fish. Hurry up, your sister must still need your support." "And you?" The unfortunate man looked at the monsters around him, took out a cigarette from his pocket, clicked and lit it. "Have you forgotten my power? I won''t be eaten by them. Let''s go!" The girl gritted her teeth and left directly. "Live, remember." Looking at the girl''s back finally disappeared, the unfortunate man scratched his nose. "Live? Indeed, if I really live." "Maybe I should abandon my prejudices and accept something new." Poop Hoo hoo Xiaoyou looked at the man in a suit surrounded by dust not far away and wondered if his attack on me had worked. "Kid, do you think you''ve won?" Poop! "Uh!" A white sharp tooth came directly from behind Xiaoyou and penetrated Xiaoyou''s chest. "Uh!" Xiaoyou was beaten on the ground and spilled blood on the ground. It''s strange that he should have incredible self-healing ability. Why doesn''t the ability work. "Do you think it''s incredible? Why doesn''t your ability work?" The man in the suit looked at him lying on the ground and looked at his Xiaoyou with surprised eyes. His mood was a burst of joy. "Hahaha, this is not a matter of course. Even if you disappear, your research has not stopped. At the beginning, it was me. It was me who discovered you. I always thought that you were the Savior and the God who saved our world." "However, you never gave us more. I wanted more, so I hired some people and destroyed the laboratory. Unexpectedly, I didn''t get you in the end, but it doesn''t matter. Finally, I found you, but I didn''t expect you to disappear again." "We have found the best thing to deal with you and destroyed your structure. Before long, you will become a pool of liquid. At that time, I will eat you and become a divine tree." Xiaoyou disdains spitting and continues. "It''s a sad person who wants to be a God. Even if you eat me, you can''t become a God." "Hum, if you can control the world, you are a God. Now I can do it." The black giant snake patted its tail directly on the ground, and the whole ground was shaking. A huge impact swept the whole school in an instant, and the surrounding buildings were removed or destroyed by a strong impact. "Ah ah ah!" Ying Meng, who came here, saw the huge ashes rush towards him, summoned the evil Road King, quickly picked himself up and protected himself in his arms. "What happened?" When it was over, everything around was destroyed. There was only a huge black, weak Xiaoyou, and a condescending suit man standing at the head of the snake. "You see, your arm has disappeared. Soon you will disappear. The human shape can''t be maintained." Is that all? Xiao you, who lost his arms, fell to the ground, his eyes almost closed like lead. "Sorry, Ying Meng, Xiao PA, Yang AI." "Don''t give up!" Poop When the familiar voice came, Xiaoyou raised her head and saw yingmeng running over. The evil Road King behind him kept killing the surrounding monsters with a long sword. "That thing, I see. Has Akino betrayed me?" Yingmeng rushed to Xiaoyou, took out something from his pocket and stabbed Xiaoyou into his body. The body that was going to collapse recovered again. "Hateful Akino, not only give you this sword, but also tell you my secret, hateful woman." "Sister, I don''t need you to comment. She always believes in you and wants you back. However, you have always fallen. It''s not your sister, it''s you!" "Cut!" The suit man stared at yingmeng and said. "Even if you get the sword, you are no threat to me!" call Snap "Yingmeng!" I don''t know where the tail stretched out. I swept Feiying dream and bumped it aside. "You guy, hurt yingmeng and killed you!" Chapter 705 Repeat the old trick. Xiaoyou still wants to continue to rely on the attack just now to hurt the suit man, but the other party''s defense is more terrible than Xiaoyou expected. Before Xiaoyou can make more weapons, the giant snake sweeps Xiaoyou down and interrupts Xiaoyou''s attack. "Hey, hey, boy, can you do it or not? I don''t think you can beat me at all." The original school playground has been razed to the ground by a black giant snake. Xiaoyou and the man in suit stand in a large open space. "Is this the power of the divine tree?" The suit man shook his head disdainfully and looked at Xiao you. "Do you still want to defeat me, who is already a God, with this inexplicable weapon?" "Hahaha, hahaha!" The suit man covered his eyes and laughed wildly at the sky. After he was crazy, he looked at Xiao you contemptuously. "Now you are just an attractive biscuit. What''s your use except to attract everyone to attack you?" "Really?" Snap "However, my attack is effective from the beginning. As long as I continue to attack until you can''t recover, I will win." crash A huge snake tail threw over again and raised a burst of dust. Before Xiaoyou could recover his eyesight, the huge snake head directly hit Xiaoyou and flew directly against Xiaoyou. "Xiao you!" Yingmeng just recovered and wanted to come to help Xiaoyou, but she was soon drunk by Xiaoyou. "Don''t come!" "But!" "Yingmeng, stop." Xiaoyou slowly stands up and feels that his arm has been dislocated. He pulls hard and forcibly resets it. "Yingmeng, even if you hide it, in fact, I know very well that you can''t, right?" Yingmeng stopped and looked at Xiaoyou angrily. "Be obedient and look at me next door." Poop The white fangs penetrated Xiaoyou''s body again, but this time Xiaoyou''s recovery didn''t stop, but the pain continued to hit. "Ah ah ah!" "Hehe, even if you can''t stop your recovery ability, you will continue to increase your pain and torture you with pain." Poop, poop "Ah ah ah!" Xiaoyou makes a bomb, explodes it directly on Xiaoyou, and explodes Xiaoyou in two, so as to avoid the endless attack of the other party. "Uh, ah!" The white light surrounds Xiaoyou''s lower body and grows out again in an instant. However, the pain just now has been in Xiaoyou''s mind. "Hum hum, what do you do now?" "Xiao you." Yingmeng looked at such a painful Xiaoyou and thought, how can we help Xiaoyou to defeat the suit man. "There is actually one way." An empty voice came. Ying Meng looked around and couldn''t see anyone. "Who is it?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is whether you want to accept my advice?" "Tell me." A moment later, Ying Meng lowered her head and asked each other. "Only in this way, indeed, this is indeed feasible. Perhaps, there is really only one way." "Yes, that''s the only way." "Yeming yingmeng, there is only one way, so please." On the other hand, Xiao you, who is still receiving the attack from the other party, thinks he has any moves to deal with the other party. "Ying Meng, what are you doing!" Xiaoyou looks at yingmeng, unprepared, walking towards the suit man with firm eyes. "Yeming yingmeng, what are you doing here?" "I''m sorry, sir. I''ll feel at ease if I''m still by your side. That man can''t give me anything at all." "What are you talking about, yingmeng!" The suit man looked at yingmeng who came back to surrender, smiled and said. "It doesn''t matter. I accepted your sincerity. Come on, take my sword and cut down the divine tree. In this way, I can become a real God." Yingmeng calls out the king of evil road and approaches Xiaoyou step by step with a big sword. "Yingmeng?" I''m sorry Xiaoyou only sees that yingmeng is saying something, but he doesn''t hear it. Next, yingmeng turns around. The evil Road King behind him picks up the big sword in his hand and faces the suit man. He plans to throw the big sword directly. "How ugly!" Poop The white fangs penetrate the body of the evil Road King and yingmeng. "Yingmeng!" Yingmeng''s body fell to the ground. Xiaoyou endured the pain and ran to yingmeng and picked up the other party. "Yingmeng, why, why do you do this?" Ying Meng, in a trance, looked at Xiao you with tears in front of her and smiled. "Don''t cry. You''re neither a child nor a human. You''re an alien. How can you cry so easily." Yingmeng stretched out her hand, lifted it up hard and wiped away the tears from Xiaoyou''s eyes. "Don''t cry, listen to me, Xiao you." "I''ll listen and say it." Ying Meng feels that her vision is slowly darkening and she may not be able to see anything. "Xiaoyou, I''m very happy. Meeting you is my greatest happiness. Even if I die and share a body with others, even if I, muyuan Hequan, or another soul, Yeming yingmeng, are very happy because of you." "No, meeting you, muyuan Hequan, and you, Yeming yingmeng, is my greatest happiness. If I were not a divine tree, but an ordinary person, how good it would be." "Really?" Ying Meng''s body shook and trembled, and trembled. "It''s so cold, Xiaoyou. Besides, Xiaoyou, where are you? I can''t see you." "I''m here, yingmeng. I''m right in front of you." Xiaoyou grabs each other''s hand and puts it on his face. But soon, Xiaoyou feels that this hand has lost its temperature and all its strength. "Yingmeng." The loosened hand fell powerlessly and fell to the ground. Poop Poop It doesn''t matter As long as you can bring her back Poop Poop "Give it back." The crimson lines spread on the ground bit by bit, forming a huge magic array. "Give it back!" A big black mouth appeared on Xiaoyou''s chest, and a shining ball of light floated out of it. "The power of the divine tree, don''t you, you guy!" The suit man seems to know something when he sees this scene and that power. "This power is me, not this little girl!" The giant snake rushed directly and planned to eat them directly, but it was too far away. "Yingmeng!" The golden light ball enters yingmeng''s body, turns into strong life energy, and constantly moisturizes yingmeng''s body. "Ah ah ah ah!" "It''s mine. It should be mine, you guy!" Seeing that the opportunity had been missed, the suit man stared at Xiao you, and his white fangs came straight. Clang "What?" The suit man''s attack was simply blocked by Xiaoyou''s fist, so it was fixed in mid air. "Even I might do it, but I didn''t expect you to do it." "You also find someone worth protecting." Blue lightning surrounded Xiaoyou, no, worry free body. "Let me finish all this." Chapter 706 "What is this?" The suit man looked at his eyes, surrounded by lightning. "What is this? What are you? You have lost the power of the divine tree. Do you still have stronger potential?" Indifferent worry free, without saying anything, just raised his hand and pointed a finger at the suit man. "You are a frog at the bottom of a well. You don''t know the breadth of the world and what real power means." Crackling "Let me tell you, what is the real power?" Whew The blue lightning rushed directly at the man in suit, and the black snakes came out of the ground and surrounded themselves. However, the suit man didn''t expect that the worry free attack was more exaggerated than he expected. These so-called black meat shields were turned into coke by lightning in an instant and destroyed in an instant. "Ah ah ah!" Watching the suit man fall to the ground and twitch, he shook his head helplessly. "Give up, you can''t beat me, so kill yourself." "You want me to kill myself, delusion!" The man in suit is integrated into the black snake. The red lines on the huge black snake shine, and the body is large for several circles. "Hahaha, how about this? This is the whole of the snake. Even if it becomes the whole, I won''t lose control. I am the snake and I am God!" Looking at each other, just like thinking, finally integrated with the big snake. "That''s good, so I can give her an account." Black energy gathered, and a strange prop appeared in wuchou''s hand. "In this way, you will not die, but you can only, always, always accept this, the execution I give you." Poop Poop A mouthful of blood spits out from wuchou''s mouth, feels the tattoo on his body constantly heating, and wuchou smiles bitterly. "Time is running out?" "But that''s enough." The black energy surrounds the giant snake like a shrinking lamp. Slowly, the body of the giant snake, which was still swaggering, is shrinking slowly. "What did you do to me, you guy?" Feel the body shrinking slowly, and the suit man is afraid of this unknown force. "That''s it. Make atonement for those who died. Never appear in front of me." Click, click "Stop, stop!" The giant snake shrinks in a circle, slowly becomes smaller and smaller, and finally turns into a pocket snake doll. The monsters in the whole town disappeared because of the disappearance of the giant snake. "Is it over?" Yingmeng''s sister finally arrived and saw the dolls on the ground, as well as wuchou, who exuded a completely different smell, and was vaguely vigilant. "Just in time. There''s something I need you to do for me." Wuchou picked up the doll on the ground and handed it to the girl. "This is yours. This is his punishment. He will remain like this in the future. He is neither dead nor alive. No one can remove this ability except me." The girl took over the worry free doll, felt the familiar breath inside and smiled happily. "Thank you. Obviously you can destroy him, but you didn''t do it." "That''s, pay, because I''m leaving." "What?" Hearing what wuchou said, the girl did not continue to be silent in joy and grabbed wuchou''s collar. "You this guy, like this abandon my sister?" "No, I just." Click Seeing the crack on wuchou''s face and the light under the crack, the girl stepped back in surprise. "What''s the matter with you?" "I don''t have much time. I will disappear soon. The world has rejected me and I can''t stay." "That''s what I said, yingmeng, please." The girl wanted to say something, but she didn''t have to worry about drinking each other. "Don''t try to stop me. My departure is a fait accompli. The only thing I have to do now is to deal with all the aftermath." Wuchou walks to yingmeng, feels the inner strength of the other party, and is relieved. "Yingmeng, you have gained new strength, and the original side effects have disappeared. I hope you can continue to live in this world." Click There is not enough time. There are still a few things to deal with. Wuchou came to the wreckage of the sacred tree, looked at the wreckage left above, and burned the tree with a fire. "I hope no one will continue to explore and study this thing. This thing has really killed too many people." Destroy the sacred tree. Wuchou knows that the time is about the same. "Well, we should go to that place." Wuchou closes his eyes, and when he opens his eyes again, he comes to a white space. The whole world is full of white crystals, spreading around without end. Standing in front of wuchou was a girl with a rabbit puppet and a white ponytail. "Brother, I knew you would come to me." "I''m not your brother. At least, I''m not now." Worry free walks to the girl and holds the girl in her arms. "But at least at this moment, I am your brother. Reincarnate at ease. You don''t need to continue to protect me." When the girl heard the words without sorrow, she shed tears of joy. "However, I also want to continue to follow my brother. In other worlds and places, I also want to continue to protect you." "That''s enough. You or others don''t need it. In addition to finding my answer, the rest of my journey is to fulfill your wishes and let you leave." Lola, Lola, the girl''s body disappeared bit by bit, hugged her worry free hand, pressed hard, and tears flowed down. "I also want to say something else to my brother and continue to live with my brother." "Enough, at least, in the time I don''t know, in the past I don''t remember, it''s enough. Let go of your self persistence." The world was fragmented, and the girl''s body slowly disappeared and finally turned into ashes. "Brother, you must go to that world, where you will find the answer you want." "Really?" The worry free body can''t bear the rejection of the world and finally disappears in the world. "Xiao you?" Ying Meng, who was awake from a coma, looked at her sister sitting next to her and asked. "Sister, Xiaoyou, where is it?" My sister pointed to the brightest star in the sky. "He will be there, always, always, watching you." Hey? Feeling the strength of his body and his eyesight, yingmeng finally knows the truth. "Sister." "What?" "Will he come back?" "I don''t know. After all, before, he suddenly fell from the sky." "Well, I''ll continue, waiting for the meteor in the sky, waiting for him to fall down again." Chapter 707 Clatter The windmill rotates slowly overhead. The surrounding scenery is obviously just a very plain bungalow, but the surrounding colors look different and strange. It''s amazing on the road. There are no passers-by, traffic signs, street lights, traffic lights and fences. It''s like a mess of random code, but it all looks orderly. Ah? Worry free looked around, looked at his black coat and fell into meditation. Where am I? No watch, no cell phone, only a key that doesn''t know what door to open. No identification. Worry free looks around and proves that this is indeed another world. After he left that world, he was involved here in a moment. However, wuchou doesn''t know how he suddenly appears here, wears clothes he doesn''t know, and stays in a strange environment. There is no one around, and wuchou doesn''t know what he wants to do. Get some help. There was no one around. It was incredible that there was no pedestrian. Obviously, he was sitting in a park and looking at the sky. It should be morning, but there was no one. Am I in a small town without people? However, wuchou also noticed that the balconies of the buildings near the park are some clothes floating in the wind, and some can even see some water drops, proving that someone lives nearby. By the way, I still have power to use. Having thought of this, wuchou is preparing to use his power directly, but thinking that if he messes around casually, he is likely to be driven out of the world directly. "Don''t mess around." For a time, wuchou fell into a dead circle. As time passed, it was as if wuchou was still distressed that he couldn''t solve the problem, and the sound of footsteps came from a distance. "Huh?" Wuchou looked up, but wuchou still couldn''t see anyone, but he could hear footsteps and slowly crossed himself. "Isn''t there no one, but I can''t see people." Thinking of this possibility, wuchou got up and left the park. Anyway, he was not familiar with the place. There was no difference between getting lost and staying where he was. There are more and more footsteps. Wuchou even feels that there are people around him. However, he can''t see any of them except hearing footsteps. "Maybe it''s true. I have to find a way to get out of this dilemma." However, I have no idea how I appeared here and how I was attacked by this strange thing. Tick, tick The strange sound of water drops came. Wuchou looked at the source of the sound and saw an unknown creature close to him. "What is this?" The monster mixed with black and white is like a puppet piled up by a five - or six-year-old child with simple cloth and garbage. The surrounding parts are mixed together to form a mess. Click White energy jumped out of the monster, turned into a sharp knife and cut straight to wuchou. Wuchou just wanted to use his strength to block the opponent''s attack, but his body didn''t respond. "What''s going on?" Suddenly lose strength, worry free short-term absence, but in this short time, let the other party seize the opportunity, directly chop worry free body with a knife and cut a big hole. "Ah ah!" When the sharp knife hit him, wuchou finally reacted and jumped back in an instant to avoid being cut in half by the other party''s knife. "What''s going on?" Strength can''t be used. Although it''s just what wuchou wants, in a crisis, if you don''t have the strength to protect yourself, you''ll be like a lamb to be slaughtered. "Damn it!" There is no way to escape except to escape. While running, worry free to look back, the monster is constantly catching up, and the goal is himself. Fortunately, although I can''t use my strength, my body''s self-healing ability is still there. Worry free has seen that the wound on my chest has completely healed. "But I''m tired." My body is getting heavier and heavier, just like my feet are filled with lead water. It seems that my self-healing ability will consume my physical strength. "Damn, am I going to die in this unknown world?" Wuchou finally couldn''t run. His body directly hit the iron net on one side and gasped. "Damn it!" Wuchou turned to see the monster, but it was incredible that the monster stopped. "What''s the matter?" Worry free collapse looked at the monster who caught up, as if he was afraid of something. He stood by the road not far from himself and didn''t dare to approach at all. "Here is?" When Wu Chou looked back, he came to a strange place surrounded by construction signs. A dilapidated school surrounded by many steel pipes seemed to be a construction site. "Don''t you catch up? Good." Wuchou saw that the door next door was still open and hurried in. Seeing the monster not far away, wuchou was finally relieved. "Forget it, just here." Wuchou walked into the school slowly holding the wall. The walls and floors inside were broken, and the surrounding air seemed to be covered with a layer of dust. The air was very turbid. "Cough." Wuchou coughed twice. The sound was obviously not very loud, but the sound was particularly obvious in this completely silent place. Wuchou even felt that the two coughs just now had awakened the things staying here. However, this may be a broken school with nothing. I may really think too much. "So tired." After walking several floors of stairs, wuchou finally couldn''t hold it. He fell directly to the ground and couldn''t open his eyes. "So tired." Wuchou closed his eyes and went to sleep. After a period of time, a man in a cloak came to wuchou and saw a big living man lying on the ground. At first, he was a little surprised and slowly recovered his peace. "How is it possible that there are people here besides me." The cloak man turned wuchou around and put one hand on wuchou''s arm. "Still alive, unexpectedly, I will meet other living people. It seems that the world has not given up on me." Boom! There was a sudden thunder outside. The cloak man went to the window and finally saw that the sky outside was covered with dark clouds and looked as if it was going to rain. "Is it going to rain? Hide quickly." The cloak man struggled to carry worry free, walked up the tall building step by step, and finally stopped at the tallest building. "So heavy." The cloaked man took worry free into a classroom, picked up the ladder put aside, put it in the corner, climbed up and removed the board from the ceiling. "Have sex." It took a lot of time to finally get wuchou up. The cloak man kicked the ladder away and covered the board. Outside, it finally rained. The monster standing outside the street seemed to gain new strength. He actually crossed the iron net and walked to the school. Not only that, under the rain, a monster just like it rose from the water and covered the whole world. Chapter 708 Time is an incredible subject. Go through time and change the past. Time is like an unexplainable object. It seems to exist all the time, but you can''t touch or see it. You can only exist here all the time. If what wuchou once mastered was the ability to control time, it would be better to say that it only indirectly affected time. In fact, wuchou may not be able to control time if he has seen everyone. Time has washed away everything without worry. Identity, experience, and even companions have blurred themselves. Who are you, what are you doing here, and everything you experience are true? Perhaps, this answer, only worry about yourself, to understand. "It''s weird." Wuchou felt a little dark around. Although he closed his eyes and didn''t see anything, wuchou also felt a little dark around. "Where am I?" Wuchou still remembers that he did pass out after entering school, but he didn''t know what he did after that. "So tired." Wuchou still feels a little tired, but lying here all the time is not the way. It''s better to get up quickly. "Don''t move." A person pressed, worry free has not opened his eyes, but according to his own experience, this person should be a girl. "Be quiet, or you''ll be responsible for the accident." Pop, pop Strange footsteps came from below. Wuchou didn''t even know where he was. The footsteps were so close to him. "Roar!" A low roar came. Wuchou didn''t dare to mess around, and the other party told him not to mess around. "Damn it, if my strength is still there." After waiting for a long time, I felt that those footsteps were finally far away from me. Wuchou and the girl on her were finally relieved. "Well, now take your time and don''t move, or I''ll kill you." "Yes, I see." When the girl finally got out of the way, she opened her eyes slowly. "What a surprise. Although I knew it just now, I was surprised to see it." The girl sitting next to her, no, it should be said, is very short. Laurie looks the same as that of wuchou. Black hair tied with two small double horsetails, with white hairpins, wearing a combination similar to sailor''s suit and suit. When you look carefully, there seems to be a huge Pink Backpack behind you. "Thank you for saving me. I''ll try to repay you later." "Hum, no need. Now I want to ask you something. How did you get in here?" Wu Chou looked at each other with a puzzled face. "What do you mean?" Laurie looked at wuchou with disdain. "Don''t you know what''s going on here, you guy?" "I don''t know. Well, I''m from out of town." Wuchou doesn''t dare to speak or talk nonsense. It''s a little incredible to think through time and space. "Well, in fact, although you think the world is a little normal, you can see that there is something strange." Wu Chou nodded. Strange footsteps, strange monsters, except this Laurie, I didn''t see any other living people. "This is a world cursed by gods. Only some unlucky guys will enter this place." "Where the gods curse?" Wuchou looked at each other with a puzzled face. Unexpectedly, there were gods in this place. "I don''t know the details, but what I can tell you is that these things are told by people who have been here." Ever? Thinking of some incredible possibility, Wu Chou trembled and asked little Lori. "How long have you been here?" Laurie paused for a moment and went on. "About three years." three years? Worry free looks at Laurie carefully. If little Laurie was already in this world three years ago, how old was she. "Have you misunderstood something? The time in this world is static. Although I have been here for three years, I have not changed." "That''s good. I thought you were really a monster." Hearing wuchou''s words, Lori wanted to kick wuchou down, but she didn''t do so when she thought that this person might be the last person she met. "By the way, you just said that the people who used to be here have already been." At this point, Laurie''s eyes dimmed. "They are still alive, but they are not alive." "What do you mean?" Laurie finally paused and continued. "Tomorrow, I''ll show you something. You''ll know what I just said?" Boom! So, is it raining outside? Wuchou hates rain, especially this kind of thunderstorm. When he meets a thunderstorm, something bad always happens. "By the way, I don''t know your name yet." Laurie said as she packed her things. "True night, true night in bajiu temple." "Good name, really late." With that, wuchou was ready to see what else he could do. "Wei, won''t you tell me your name?" Zhenxiao grabs wuchou''s clothes and pulls wuchou over. "What do you say, sister Zhenxiao? I don''t know anything." With that, wuchou wants to continue to leave. "Hey, you pervert, I won''t tell you about that just now. Now you deceive the girl''s feelings for no reason. Do you want to die?" "Hey, hey, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not a pervert. I can''t talk nonsense." Zhenxiao looked at wuchou with disdain and continued. "I heard what you said very clearly. Why did I hold you down just now and you knew I was a girl?" Unable to refute, wuchou couldn''t speak at all, and didn''t know how to explain. "Well, in fact, I still know more about the human body." Although he said so, Zhenxiao still stared at wuchou with disdain. "Hum, you pervert, stay away from me in the future. I feel sick when I breathe the same air as you here." "Hey, hey, am I really that terrible?" Wuchou still wants to lean over. I hope Zhenxiao can forgive himself. What he just responds to wuchou is Zhenxiao''s kick. "Go away, you bastard!" Kicking away without worry, the whole man fell directly from the ceiling and fell hard. "Pain, really, how so rude." Wuchou rubbed his head and thought about how to get along with Zhenxiao. Who knows if the other party was mad and jumped down from above and bit wuchou''s head. "Pain, what are you doing? Let go!" "No!" "Ah ah ah!" If wuchou sees it, although Zhenxiao is a little cruel to wuchou, he can''t hide the joy in his eyes. Chapter 709 "Bajiu temple is really late." This name is strange and worry free. It''s the first time I heard it, but I always feel that I heard it somewhere. Where the hell is it? Wuchou really can''t remember who brought up the name with himself. "Sure enough, you have forgotten, my master." Who is it? In the dark world, you can''t see it, but wuchou always feels that this voice seems to have been heard somewhere. "Who is it?" Tick, tick The body is a little cool. Wuchou stretched out his hand to cover his stomach, a white hand passed through his stomach, and blood fell on the ground. "My master, since you have forgotten, don''t think about coming back. Do you know that my concubine has really been forgotten by you for a long time." Familiar voice, and that title, isn''t it! "It''s too much, my master. I''ve forgotten everything. How can I face people like you in the future?" Poop "Uh!" It''s not ordinary pain. The wound seems to crack, and it''s still expanding. "No, I didn''t forget. It''s just that I can''t remember." "Liar!" Kick wuchou behind him, kick wuchou away, and stick the wound directly to the ground to draw a trace. "Ha, ha!" Worry free lies on the ground, gasping for breath. "My master, sure enough, you scum should be treated severely, no matter what." Poop Although wuchou can''t see it, wuchou feels it. A sharp knife is directly inserted into wuchou''s body and nailed wuchou to the ground. "Xiao Ren, I''m wrong. Let me go." Wuchou has no other way but to beg for mercy on the ground. Even if he can use his strength, he will not hurt Xiaoren. "My master, it''s impossible to beg for mercy. No matter how you beg for mercy, I didn''t want to let you go." Poop When the long knife is pulled straight up, I have a plan to cut wuchou in half. "My master, what are you thinking? Flirting with other people in other worlds, putting me aside in other worlds, taking me to other worlds and abandoning me there for so long is too much." Poop "Ah ah ah!" The sharp pain made wuchou wake up from his dream. Looking at the scenes around him, he finally found that everything just now was an illusion. "Ah?" Although wuchou felt that it was an illusion just now, he soon found that what had just happened was not so simple, and there was indeed a strange scar on his chest. The point is that although the wound has healed, wuchou still feels that the wound is very painful. "Hey, pervert, are you okay?" Zhenxiao came down from the hidden spot on the ceiling and saw wuchou sweating. He thought wuchou had happened. "It''s all right. I''m sorry to worry you." Suddenly, wuchou is so modest. I''m not used to it. "Hum, you''ve been barking wildly just now. I wonder if you were killed. It''s good to see you''re all right." That said, Zhenxiao still came down to have a look at wuchou. "Hey, pervert, did you have a nightmare just now?" "I don''t know, but the dream is too real. I don''t know whether the dream is real or illusory." Zhenxiao took out a handkerchief from his pocket and asked wuchou to wipe the sweat on his head. "Forget it, the time is about the same. Come with me. Remember what I said to you yesterday." Wuchou nodded. Naturally, I remember that Zhenxiao said to himself yesterday that he wanted to see those who had stayed here. "Come with me and remember, no matter what you see later, don''t be surprised." Zhenxiao took up a cloak and began to lead the way. Wuchou didn''t speak. He kept quiet all the way. The tone of Zhenxiao just now sounded very serious, and there was some sadness in the seriousness. Step, step, step Zhenxiao walked step by step in the corridor. The rain had stopped. Those palpitating monsters had left the teaching building. "Zhenxiao, why doesn''t the school have those monsters come in, and why can the school prevent monsters from entering." "You''re wrong. In fact, this teaching building can only stop monsters when it doesn''t rain. As long as it doesn''t rain, they can''t come in, but when it rains, they will become very strange, and the barrier here won''t work." a barrier? Wu Chou looked puzzled at Zhenxiao. "The barrier was placed by the boss who once stayed here to protect us innocent people. However, the boss finally left." "But as you said, they are still here, aren''t they?" Zhenxiao stopped and finally moved on. "Don''t talk. Follow me. You''ll know then." Although the rain had stopped and the weather looked good, there was no sunshine, and the whole corridor looked very dark. "Here we are." Zhenxiao came to a classroom with wuchou. Wuchou didn''t want to say at first, but seeing those blood fingerprints at the door, wuchou began to feel that the things inside must be terrible. "Remember, calm down and don''t talk." Zhenxiao took out a key, opened the door, pushed it open and made a Zizi sound. "What is it?" It''s dark inside. You can''t see anything. What else do you want to do without worry. "Watch it." Zhenxiao took out a candle from his pocket, lit it and put it at the door. "Step back." They retreated a few steps, and the whole environment was still silent. They thought it would continue. Unexpectedly, a footsteps approached. Clatter, clatter There was a strange crash. Wuchou wondered what it was. Suddenly, a strange thing hit the door. "Roar!" There was a low sound. Wuchou finally saw that thing. No, it should be said to be the body of the monster. Although it has a human body, wuchou has a closer look. You can see that the monster''s body is some strange black arms linked to the back of the human body. Not only that, these monsters also have some inexplicable organs hanging on the body. "What is this?" Zhenxiao didn''t speak, just calmly. "This is my partner, correctly speaking, my former partner." What happened to them? Zhenxiao paused for a moment and continued. "They were all caught by those monsters. Monsters didn''t have such aggression at the beginning, but stuck to them and absorbed their lives. Finally, humans became monsters." Zhenxiao finished and looked at wuchou carefully. "You will become like this. If you are caught by those monsters, you will become them." "And you, can you tell me what''s the matter with the wound on your arm?" Zhenxiao covered his arm and didn''t speak. "Leave the rest alone." Chapter 710 Whoa, whoa The rain is getting heavier and heavier Wuchou looks at the monsters walking around outside and tries to hide his position. After all, according to Zhenxiao''s intelligence, the monsters outside not only have sharp hearing, but also have strong eyesight. If they are careless, something will happen. "Hey, don''t stay there. Come up quickly. What do you want to do?" Zhenxiao sat aside, opened a packet of potato chips and ate it slowly. "It''s really night. Haven''t you ever thought of leaving here?" The thunder covered their conversation, but Zhenxiao''s eyes gradually darkened. "Everyone wants to leave this place, but this is not as broad as you expected." Zhenxiao stretched out his hand and made a gesture in mid air. "This town is like a small part of the world. We can''t go anywhere except in this town." "What do you mean?" Zhenxiao makes a gesture again. "The whole town is like being covered by a glass cover. Everyone can''t get out and can''t leave. They can only stay here." Zhenxiao looked at the lighted building in the distance through the window and continued. "Obviously we are here, watching these people and living our own life, and we are trapped in this place." Zhenxiao said, feeling a little out of control. "I want to get out of here." "There must be a chance, there must be." Clatter "My master, why do you come back?" In the world surrounded by darkness, Xiaoren sits in the middle with a samurai sword in his hand. "Xiao Ren, you must know what''s going on." "My master, why don''t you think about the real identity of the person in front of you?" "I don''t need to care about this now. Tell me, what''s the situation in this world?" Xiaoren smiled and put the knife on wuchou''s neck. "My master, pay attention to your words. Now you, even I don''t want to stay by your side. Be careful that I kill you and restore the original real body." "You won''t." "What?" Wuchou reached out and grabbed the samurai sword in front of him and put it on his throat. "You won''t do it. I know very well. Even if Xiaoren will torture me and hurt me, he won''t kill me." "Why?" The samurai sword stabbed gradually, and the blood flowed down. "In the past, my vision was not broad enough. Now it''s different. Kill you and I''ll get the original strength to see the outside world." "Really, then you can try." Wuchou closes his eyes and waits for the other party to continue. Xiaoren looked at wuchou and wanted to cut each other''s throat. However, he just couldn''t move his hand. "Tell me, Xiaoren, what is the situation in this world?" "Want to know?" Xiaoren looked at wuchou with an expressionless face and continued. "Let me remind you first. The truth may be that you can''t accept it. Even so, do you want to leave?" "I want to leave, tell me the truth, what is it?" Xiao Ren closed his eyes as if he thought of something interesting and continued. "Since you want to know, naturally you want to give me a tribute. You should know what I want?" "Will there be anything like that in this world?" "Naturally, you should know where to find what I want." With that, wuchou felt that the gravity of the body changed instantly, and the whole person fell directly into the darkness. Poop "Hey, wake up, wake up." I felt someone shaking me. I opened my eyes slowly. I saw Zhenxiao sitting next to me and slapping him in the face the next second. "Hey, big pervert, get up quickly. The rain has stopped." Wuchou stretched out and looked out of the window. It was true that the rain outside had stopped and the monster went away again. "Just in time, take your backpack and we''ll go outside to collect something. After all, there won''t be enough food in a few days." With that, Zhenxiao squatted down and continued to pack up. "Zhenxiao, is there a dessert shop in this town?" "Yes, yes, why do you ask?" "I want something. Maybe we can get out of here." "Oh, really?" Zhenxiao looked at wuchou with puzzled eyes. "I''m not sure, but I think it should be." "Oh, well, I''ll take you." They took their backpacks, carefully left the school and leaned towards the commercial street. Step, step, step There are strange footsteps around. Obviously, no one sees anything, but Zhenxiao and wuchou are very clear. On the other side of the world, many people are active here. "Be careful, you see." Zhenxiao sat down with wuchou and pointed to the other side. Indeed, a strange monster stood aside and didn''t know what to do. "Be careful. You don''t know when the other party will find us. Finish taking the things and let''s go back." They carefully avoided the surrounding monsters and finally came to Zhenxiao''s dessert shop. It was just very strange. Wuchou always felt that the surrounding scenes seemed to have been seen somewhere. They walked directly into the open dessert shop. Although wuchou has known that Zhenxiao has been in the world for almost three years, no matter what wuchou thinks, this thing seems to be changing all the time, like an incredible force changing something. "You see, things here are like connecting with the other side. The same food and materials are changing incredibly. The only difference is that there are not many people here." "Well, that''s it. Let''s go." Wuchou packed his things in a box and was ready to leave with Zhenxiao. "Wait, listen." Hoo hoo "Isn''t it!" Zizi, Zizi "Hurry up. What''s the matter with the weather? I haven''t tried it before. It rains several times a day." Zhenxiao and wuchou quickly left the dessert shop, but the rain fell before they ran out for long. "Damn, hurry up, or you''ll be caught." Clatter They had no choice but to hide in an open house. Not long after they entered, some inexplicable sounds came from the door, just like a mass of things crawling on the ground. "Quiet, we are not at school now. There is no place to hide. If we are careless, we will really die here." They always keep quiet in the house and try to suppress all the sounds. However, they may forget that a sound will not disappear even if it is suppressed. Dong Dong, Dong Dong "Sorry, it''s so late." Poop There was a knock at the door. The monsters had found their position. "Go!" Wuchou grabbed Zhenxiao''s hand and ran upstairs. It just seemed that there was no other way out. "No, there''s another one." Wuchou looked at the window over there and continued. "Really night, hold me tight!" "Wow!" Chapter 711 "Wow!" Wuchou hugs Zhenxiao tightly, jumps out of the window, directly jumps to the balcony next door, and continues to run with Zhenxiao. "It''s so late. Hurry up!" They ran in the rain, but the strange voice behind them kept catching up. They didn''t need to look back to know that the monsters were still behind. "Take them back to school. No, we might get caught." "There is no other way. Go back to school first and think about the rest at that time." However, maybe they can''t go back, because those monsters are about to surround them. "It''s really late. We''re lucky." Wuchou saw a bike that had just stopped. He didn''t want to think about it. He sat directly on it and pulled Zhenxiao behind him. "Ah ah!" Wuchou tried his best to keep the distance between them and the monster, but they knew that even if they kept the distance, they would soon be followed by those monsters again. "Here we are. Go in." Wuchou finally returned to school with Zhenxiao and hurried back to the top floor. "It''s okay, it''s okay." They sat on the ground panting, hoping that when the monsters came again, they could avoid them. "Hey, you still have that thing." Zhenxiao didn''t bring many things to escape just now. Unexpectedly, wuchou grabbed his backpack and didn''t intend to lose it at all. "Why bring it back? Is it so important?" Zhenxiao really doesn''t understand why wuchou must bring this box of doughnuts back. This guy is so greedy for this thing? "You don''t understand, but I don''t know. Now, how to give this thing to each other." I was communicating with Xiaoren in a dream. Now I appear with a box of real things. I really don''t know what to do. "Huh?" Wuchou saw that there seemed to be something wrong with the shadow under his feet. Soon, the shadow suddenly stretched forward, and a white little hand stretched out from the shadow. "Xiao Ren, come on!" Wuchou seems to see some strange special effects. Xiaoren jumps out of the shadow and hugs with one hand, the other on his chest. He has come out of the shadow in a strange posture and punched wuchou''s chin. "Have sex." Landing safely, Xiaoren dressed in casual clothes, picked up the donuts on the ground and ate them. "In the shadow, out of a person?" It''s incredible. Looking at Xiao Ren, it''s like seeing something strange. "It''s all right. She''s our partner." Wuchou rubbed his chin and looked at Xiaoren who was satisfied with eating doughnuts and laughed. "Ha, sure enough, I haven''t eaten it for a long time. If I eat it again, the taste is different." Xiao Ren nodded with satisfaction after eating. "Well, Xiao Ren, tell me, how to leave this world?" "What, you have a way to leave the world!" Zhenxiao also looked at Xiaoren with a happy face. Unexpectedly, the suddenly appeared little Lori (herself) had a way to take them away. "Don''t worry, my master, I didn''t make it clear at that time. I can really tell you how to leave, but this girl can''t." "Why?" Wuchou doesn''t understand why he can only leave by himself, while Zhenxiao can only stay here. "Because, in fact, you already know, no, you should say you guessed, didn''t you?" Xiaoren''s mouth tilted slightly and looked at Zhenxiao with a deep face. "What a night?" "My master, you see, this woman has been bitten by those monsters. If according to her, she should become a monster, why is she the only one who hasn''t changed?" Indeed, yesterday wuchou noticed that there were strange traces on Zhenxiao''s hand. "Besides, you just didn''t know if you noticed. The girl didn''t have a heartbeat." Just now, the environment was a little nervous. Wu Chou didn''t pay attention, but Xiao Ren didn''t expect to know. "Moreover, my master, think about it. If everyone has been hiding well, there is only one reason why they will be found." "They were all killed by this girl." Wuchou looked at Zhenxiao unbelievably. Unexpectedly, Zhenxiao was the culprit of the world. "No, you talk nonsense. If I really want you, how can I save you for the first time?" Zhenxiao doesn''t believe, doesn''t believe what Xiaoren said, and is defending himself. "Because you don''t know." Xiaoren said, and wuchou said "My master, the only way to leave here is to kill the girl in front of you, so that you can leave the world." "Xiao Ren, how can you do this!" "My master, don''t worry. The girl in front of you, called the real night of bajiu temple, is not the snail girl, but a strange girl who steals one of your images at will." Worry free, sure enough, I know this person, but why, I don''t remember. "What do you two say? Don''t mess around, or I will!" Boom! The gate was knocked open, and the strange monster came in from the outside. He completely ignored the real night closer to him and jumped directly at wuchou and Xiaoren. "Why!" Watching these monsters ignore themselves, Zhenxiao finally knows that he is true and the culprit of all this. "Catch me, my master!" Xiaoren doesn''t know where to change a samurai sword and throw it directly to wuchou. "Ah ah ah!" Poop The knife is easier to use than you expected. One knife can destroy a monster. After dealing with all the monsters, wuchou looked at Zhenxiao standing aside, at a loss. He really didn''t have the heart to deal with each other. "It''s really late." "Don''t come here." Zhenxiao bowed his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. "Originally, I killed them all. Originally, I was the culprit of all this. They were all killed by me." Zhenxiao knelt painfully on the ground and burst into tears. "This strange, just pitifully used your memory to create a familiar figure. It''s just an unconscious monster that harms others. It''s harmless in itself." "My master, there is only one thing you can do now, liberate her." Wuchou tightly holds the knife in his hand and really doesn''t want to do it, even if the other party is not like the image he sees. "I''m sorry, Mr. wuchou." Ah? Wuchou stared at Zhenxiao. "You know my name?" "Of course, I stole your memory. Only then did I know that in your memory, this is called bajiu temple Zhenxiao." Zhenxiao stood up, walked to wuchou and reached out to grasp the blade in wuchou''s hand. "Since I don''t exist and have no life, I''d better leave early, so I shouldn''t continue to stay in the world." "But!" Poop Zhenxiao holds wuchou tightly, and the samurai sword passes through Zhenxiao''s body. "Mr. wuchou, thank you for this time. You really let me leave the world." Chapter 712 I will never let you go Poop The sharp blade passes through wuchou''s body. Wuchou has no other way but to firmly resist the blade and prevent the other party from moving forward. "Who the hell are you?" "But no matter who you are and hurt others, you can''t leave so easily." Poop The blade went deeper and deeper, and the blood kept flowing down from the wound. Without worry, he stared at the enemy in front of him. He didn''t fight back or resist. "I always feel that if I really do it, I will regret it all my life." ~ three hours ago ~ Clatter, clatter, clatter The sound of the train constantly bombarded wuchou''s ears. After a while, wuchou was finally awakened by this sound. "Here is?" I still feel very tired and worry free. I slowly remember that I left that place. This time, I should really enter the surface of the world. "No, I still can''t remember. Have I ever been here?" No matter how you think, you can''t remember anything. Even if you are familiar with the surrounding buildings, you can''t remember without worry. "Forget it. In short, go around first. Maybe you will meet people who know you." Wuchou patted his clothes, scattered the dust from his body, and continued to walk. "Sure enough, I''ve been here before, but when?" Everything around gives wuchou a strange visual feeling, but wuchou can''t remember it at all. Combined with what Xiaoren said, Xiaoren has also come and knows the world. "Is this the world of Xiaoren?" In other words, his memory is sealed by Xiaoren, or controlled. "Why did you do that?" Wuchou doesn''t know, but combined with what Xiaoren once said to himself, maybe wuchou guessed something. "Xiao Ren, this is a fool. You are my half body. Even if I am interested in others, I really can''t abandon you." Wuchou doesn''t know if Xiaoren can hear it. Anyway, he''s right to say so. "Brother?" At first, wuchou thought he heard wrong. Until someone pulled him behind him, wuchou didn''t know that someone really called him just now. "Are you?" The girl holding herself, wearing a yellow sportswear and long black hair tied a single horsetail, looks very lively and full of power. "Brother, where have you been? Everyone is worried about you." Everybody? At least wuchou knows that he has a family, and it''s not a simple family of three. "Ah, I''m sorry. I''ve had something to do recently, so I left for a while." However, as soon as wuchou finished speaking, he knew he had said something wrong, because the girl who called herself her brother didn''t hide her doubts at all. "Who are you?" Have you been found? "I didn''t say just now. I''m my brother. Come on, where''s my brother?" "Why, shall we meet for the first time?" After hearing this, the girl pulled her worry free collar in one hand and shouted. "It''s you who took my brother out, and then my brother didn''t come back. Tell me, where did my brother go?" "No, I don''t even know what you''re talking about?" Poop "Uh!" Wuchou vomited a mouthful of blood and sprayed it on the ground. The whole person flew out directly along the power. "Is this the basic constitution of human beings in this world? An ordinary girl has this power." Worry free fly out, the only thing I think of is this. "Cough!" Wuchou coughed twice and wondered if his internal organs had been broken. "You bastard, where the hell has my brother gone? He has been missing for almost a month. Do you know how worried our family is?" "I don''t know. Anyway, I really don''t know." "It''s no use talking hard. My brother really left with you. Tell me where my brother is?" The girl didn''t leave wuchou any thinking time. She stepped on wuchou''s body directly, and her fist was aimed at wuchou''s head. "Don''t underestimate me. If I really want to deal with you, you have fallen down now. Tell me the truth and I can make you less painful." It''s terrible. I didn''t expect to find such a thing. Sure enough, I''m still too naive. The world gave me a very dangerous feeling from the beginning. Wuchou wants to leave, but in this case, the other party won''t let him leave so easily. "At least, tell me, what''s your brother''s name?" The girl looked at the worry free expression. Although she felt that the other party was still perfunctory, she calmed down first and found her brother is the most important thing. "Liang liangmu Li, you can''t say, don''t you know?" Very familiar, but worry free just can''t remember. Sure enough, his memory is really controlled by Xiaoren. "Sorry, I really don''t know. Let me go." "Really?" "Since you''re still not going to say it, you''d better fall here." Boom! so painful This is the only feeling before wuchou''s coma. Whoa, whoa Although I don''t know where I am, wuchou knows very well that I am in a house and there is no sunshine. "Uh." Wuchou opened his eyes hard and saw that he was tied to a pillar and could not move his hands and feet casually. "It hurts." Wuchou feels as if his brain is going to explode. It''s incredible that he didn''t die just now. Wuchou thought he was going to die in the girl''s hand. "You finally woke up." Coming from another room was a girl with long purple hair. How to say, it gave people a very strange feeling, very overbearing, but oil was very careful. "Sorry, that child is a little rough. After all, his own brother is gone. He will be a little worried more or less. Let you laugh." Unexpected good talk, worry free, think you can start with this person. "It''s all right. It''s just a surprise that she took me here. Are you her?" The girl did not speak, but took a mirror and looked at the figure of worry free. "Sure enough, just now I wondered if there was an illusion. Sure enough, you are not human." In the mirror, the figure of worry free is invisible, and the girl also noticed that there was no worry free shadow under the lamp. "You are as weird as him, but I want to make sure if you are the same as him." Then, in wuchou''s surprised eyes, the girl took the samurai sword and stabbed it directly. "No matter what you are, since you hurt my man, you should be mentally prepared." "My things, only I can hurt, no matter who, can''t hurt him!" thud I felt the blade passing through my body and directly inserted into the wood behind me. Without worry, I could say something except a bitter smile. Chapter 713 In the unknown house, wuchou is still confronting the purple haired girl, but obviously, wuchou has no ability or memory to convince the woman in front of him. "I know you''re angry because your so-called boyfriend disappeared, but it''s useless for you to deal with me now. There''s no way to solve this problem. I really don''t know where he went." "You must know, even if you don''t know, since you follow him away, you will naturally have some clues." Zizi The blade continues to go deep, and wuchou even doubts whether half of the knife passes through his body. If it weren''t for his strong self-healing ability, he might have died long ago. "Anyway, listen to me. Maybe you can let me go and I''ll find him back." "Do I look like a fool? If you leave so easily, you won''t come back." Indeed, if you really go, you probably won''t come back without worry. thump-thump-thump There was a knock outside the door "Come in." Step, step, step The sound of clogs moving felt that the person who came in was a very loose person. "Hey, hey, little sister, is it really good to do this? I just came here after I heard you found something strange. It''s really bad for you to treat these unknown monsters like this." "Don''t talk nonsense, Mr. Nino. Look quickly. What''s this weird?" Coming in from the outside was a middle-aged man wearing a casual beach suit and kicking clogs. He didn''t think he was reliable at all. But if you look into each other''s eyes, you can see that although the other party is very casual, if you take it seriously, it will definitely be unexpected. "Little sister, it seems that you don''t know what this is." Looking at each other''s rare seriousness, the girl swallowed and asked. "Is this guy great?" "No matter what is weird, they are similar to gods. No, it should be said that they are gods for ordinary people." "And you should be familiar with the God in front of you." The man said, pulled out the long knife inserted in wuchou, and then helped wuchou untie the rope. "Sorry, this little girl is not sensible. I hope you don''t take it amiss." "Mr. Nino?" The girl also saw for the first time that the guy who is basically omnipotent in her heart would talk to this weird so well. Is this weird really a disaster. "Mr. Nino, what is this in the end?" The man walked away a few steps, took out a cigarette from his pocket and smoked slowly. "Bear, come out quickly. I think you can explain what happened." The worry free shadow suddenly reappears. What comes out of the shadow is what has something to do with men, Xiaoren. "Haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m relieved to see that you are still so healthy. I still have a chance to avenge you in the future." "Hey, hey, this is not the time. Can you tell me who this God is?" The girl remembered that the vampire with long blond hair was the half body of her boyfriend. Since she appeared here, it proved that her boyfriend was also here. "Since you are here, ah liangmu Jun is also here. Where has he gone?" Xiaoren didn''t answer the girl''s question, but continued to explain with the man. "Human beings, you have some knowledge. Can''t you see what this is in front of you?" The man looked at wuchou carefully and finally thought of a possible but incredible conclusion. "Isn''t it!" The man was frightened and walked back a few steps. He looked surprised and looked at wuchou. "No wonder, I always think there is something wrong. Everything is too strange, so I can explain it clearly." "Mr. Nino, what are you trying to say?" The man took a deep breath and pretended to be calm and said to the girl. "Little girl, in front of you, a stranger you don''t know, is a Liang Mujun." "What!" The girl looked at wuchou with unbelievable eyes and shook her head. "It''s impossible, Mr. a liangmu. How is this? And no matter how you look at it, there are too many differences between this person and Mr. a liangmu, both in appearance and attitude." "Yes, and you should know that the man in front of you is strange. Lord God, he is neither a Liang Mu Jun nor a Liang Mu Jun." "What do you mean?" The man continued to smoke, said. "I don''t know what happened. A God and a Liang liangmu Jun are integrated. To be exact, a Liang liangmu Jun is absorbed, so that''s why." "Now this is not only a God, but also a strange, but also a human. All kinds of things are mixed together to create the real alien in front of us." The man finished and scratched his head. He always felt that a super troublesome thing came to him. "This is a big event. The God will devour human beings, not only absorb everything from him, but also maintain a balance between the two. If it is discovered by others, it will be a major event affecting the world." "Why, Mr. Nino?" The man stared at wuchou seriously and continued. "If you think about it, this person is strange and has strange power, but he maintains human nature. He is different from becoming a strange human and having strange power." "It will not be negatively affected by its own strangeness, nor will it be simply solved by ordinary human weapons. Then some of my so-called colleagues may think that if they absorb a strangeness and obtain a strange ability, can they reach a realm they can''t imagine?" In this way, the girl knew what kind of existence the person in front of her was for those people. "Little girl, this man can''t be found. Everything about him must be hidden and must not be caught." "But, Liang Mujun." "He is your Liang liangmujun. Even if his appearance and interior have changed, he is also that person, but he has a strange power and identity." "Remember, you can''t be found. I''ll go back and prepare first." With that, the man left. When the man left, the three stayed in the house, a little embarrassed. "My master, just think about it. Who is this man in front of you?" "Hey, Xiao Ren, stop playing." Xiaoren naturally knew what wuchou was talking about, smiled and re entered the shadow of wuchou. "Uh." Seeing the girl in front of her, she still can''t believe this fact. It''s hard for wuchou to say anything. Probably wuchou has guessed that in the past, she absorbed everything from the so-called a Liang liangmu calendar in their mouth by relying on the strength of that person. "Sorry, I still can''t accept it now. Wait for me to calm down." With that, the girl went out of the room. Chapter 714 "My master, what are you thinking?" In the dark room, sitting in the middle with nothing to do, he looked at Xiao Ren coming out of the shadow and didn''t answer. "Xiao Ren, why do you do this? Even if you seal my memory in this world, it won''t change anything." "But haven''t I changed something now?" Xiaoren ignores the inner sadness revealed by wuchou, sits directly on wuchou''s thigh, and shrinks directly into wuchou''s arms. "No matter who you are, you can''t be happy, sad and get through the difficulties together like me." "Those women will leave you in the end, but I''m different. I''ll be with you at the last moment." "Just, I can''t wait. I can''t wait that long. Right now, you''re just me." Xiaoren bit on wuchou''s neck and licked the wound. "I won''t give you to these women, absolutely not. I will eat your memory and let you forget these people forever." Tick, tick This is the purpose, isn''t it? The full moon fell in the air, and wisps of moonlight came in from the window. The original noise outside also stopped, and the whole space became very quiet. "Get out of here." Wuchou doesn''t know. If Xiaoren really wants to mess around, he may hurt these girls he has forgotten. Xiaoren will do anything to achieve his goal. Quietly push open the door, see there is no one outside, no worry, ready to leave directly. He was going out quietly. Who knows, a voice behind him called wuchou. "Where are you going?" Without worry, he didn''t look back, but naturally he knew who the man behind him was. "I want to leave, for you and me. You will be safe only if I am alone." "You think so. Is there no other way?" "No, I''ll bear the sacrifice for everyone." With that, wuchou pushed open the door and left without looking back. Ah ah It''s incredible that I can see crows at night. I feel really lucky. Wait, crow? Whew! Boom! The huge weapon fell from the sky and directly fell in front of wuchou. If wuchou hadn''t responded in time, he would have died here just now. "Who is it!" On the tall building not far away, the full moon as the background, the moonlight shines the figure of the man, and the black robe floats with the wind. "Is the information right?" "Naturally, the intelligence makes it clear that this person is our target." In addition to the person standing under the full moon, there was another person standing below with a big knife in his hand and tied with a bandage. "They are all ordinary people, are you sure?" "Since the leader said it, the intelligence is right. Finish it quickly. I don''t have much time to stay here." With that, the man standing under the full moon suddenly disappeared and turned into a group of crows, circling in mid air. "Sorry, although we met for the first time, you have something we want." call A huge fireball came to my face Wuchou wants to do something, but his feet are locked and can''t move. At the critical moment, the imprisonment on him was finally untied, but the fireball had come in front of him and he couldn''t escape. "Damn it!" Boom! The huge fireball exploded directly, the heat wave even twisted the surrounding things, and the high temperature even melted the broken sand on the ground. "So simple, is this goal too weak?" "Be careful, the other party hasn''t fallen!" Whew A huge hand stretched out from the smoke and punched the tall building where they had just stood. "What''s that?" A strong wind blew away the dust that had not dispersed. Wuchou knelt on the ground, surrounded by a huge black giant, and the blue lines flashed on his body. If you take a closer look, there is a faint light on wuchou''s tattoo, which belongs to the black giant''s earth bound God. "After sacrificing so many things, can you finally use this power now?" However, wuchou feels that the world''s exclusion of himself is becoming more and more obvious. If so, the price of using his power is really too high. However, soon without worry, I felt a little wrong. The exclusion of the world from myself suddenly disappeared, just like an important accident that made the other party unable to deal with himself. "Forget it, all we have to do now is drive you away!" Control the black giant who surrounded him and stretched out his hand to attack the two strangers in front of him. Although wuchou didn''t see clearly, he could see one of the two people, his hands seemed to be stirring something, and a huge water wall appeared in front of them to block wuchou''s attack. "Is that a shark?" In the water, it seems to be mixed with some strange things. The monsters swimming around look like sharks. "Ah!" The shark ran out of the water wall and constantly hit the giant on wuchou, but as long as the shark hit directly, it will be absorbed by the giant in an instant. "It''s really tricky. Can it not only absorb, but also be so powerful in defense and attack?" "But whatever it is, it has its weaknesses." Karaok The black dart aimed at wuchou and threw it directly. The attack was not blocked by the black giant, but directly through the black giant''s body and inserted into the ground. "I see. Is physical attack effective, but not magic?" They probably figured out how to deal with wuchou, but obviously, there was not enough time. Ding Ling, Ding Ling "It seems that there is not enough time." "That''s right. After all, such a magical ability, time can''t let you come casually." Wuchou watched, their bodies gradually distorted, and finally disappeared in situ. "Forget it. Come back next time. At least I know a lot of information this time." The next second, their figures disappeared. If it wasn''t for the destruction around and the strength on them, wuchou even thought that what had just happened was an illusion. "Uh!" Severe pain instantly eroded the worry free brain, and the black giant disappeared. "Ah ah ah!" Poop The blood erupted from wuchou, and the severe pain instantly made wuchou''s brain crash, and wuchou finally fainted. However, wuchou didn''t expect that the body seemed to make a strange response, unconsciously changing its appearance and becoming an appearance that wuchou had used. "Well, there''s a man lying there." A girl who had something to do and didn''t hurry home passed by on her bike. "Hey, are you okay?" The girl went to wuchou, took out her mobile phone, looked at the man''s appearance, and the mobile phone fell to the ground. "Hey, brother?" "Brother, brother, cheer up. What''s going on? How can you shed so much blood?" The girl took back her cell phone, made a call and asked for help. Chapter 715 Before I opened my eyes, I smelled a familiar smell, the smell of disinfectant. "It seems that every time I get hurt, someone takes me to the hospital. Sure enough, I am still favored by the goddess of luck." Smell it carefully. It seems that in addition to the smell of disinfectant, there is an inexplicable smell, like the smell of shampoo. "Girl?" Wuchou squinted secretly and saw a girl with long black hair lying by the bed. She looked a little tired and fell asleep quietly. Very cute Worry free first thought, only this. But, without worry, I don''t know how this girl can save herself, and she will stay with herself. Is she someone she knows? "Is it another inexplicable love debt?" Wuchou didn''t know how to explain her situation to the girl for a moment, but it was strange that she was obviously different in appearance. How could the girl know herself. "Maybe I told others about me last night?" In this way, worry free will be relieved. However, such a lovely girl sitting aside and still sleeping, such an unprepared look is really a crime. Wuchou wanted to ignore it at the beginning, but his hand was subconsciously stretched out. Soft. Well, did you think of something strange? I just said that the other party''s face was soft, like a strange rubber band. Wuchou took each other''s face with his two hands and made a face. Sure enough, even if it was a face, it was also very cute. It''s fun to play without worry. I didn''t see the girl wake up and look at herself with strange eyes. "Well, good morning." Bang The response to wuchou was a heavy iron fist, which hit wuchou on the bridge of his nose. "Hey, it hurts. Anyway, I''m also an injured person." "Hum, you have to do this to deal with your brother who suddenly teases you." Brother? Before wuchou wants to understand, the other party directly pours into wuchou''s arms and grabs wuchou''s clothes. "Where are you going? Everyone is worried about you, brother." Brother? Wuchou looked at the girl in his arms. Unexpectedly, he had two sisters. Fortunately, he didn''t intend to do anything strange just now. "Brother, where the hell have you been? You haven''t come back or called for so long. We''re all worried about you." Wuchou doesn''t know how to say it. Even if he knows that the person in front of him is his sister, he has no impression at all. He can''t shout out his name. "Sorry, listen to me first." No worry can only regret to push away the girl in her arms, take a deep breath and continue to say. "In fact, my memory has disappeared." "Hey?" Worry free spent a lot of time talking to the girl about her current situation, which probably means that she lost her memory and didn''t remember anything. "Brother, can''t you really remember? Even I don''t remember anything?" Worry free nodded and told each other. "It''s true. I don''t know anything, so I don''t know your name or who you are." Looking at the loss in the girl''s eyes, worry free is also conceivable, but it''s strange that the other party doesn''t seem to know his own affairs, so why can the other party recognize himself. "Brother, you wait first. I''ll call the doctor. Maybe the doctor can tell me what happened." When the girl finally left, wuchou also had some time to deal with her own problems. First, wuchou looked in the mirror. "Sure enough, I don''t know when my appearance has changed. It seems that this person is the one I used to replace." Looking at the stranger in the mirror, I have no worry and don''t know what to say. "No, now I should stay away from them, otherwise, Xiaoren may hurt them." Think of this possibility and leave without worry, otherwise others will be involved. "My master, be careful. Someone else is looking for you." Xiaoren''s voice rang out in wuchou''s mind. Before wuchou asked something, the explosion suddenly occurred. "Damn it!" Boom, boom! "What the hell is going on?" Wuchou came out of the stone pile and looked around. Fortunately, the explosion did not affect other innocent people. Wuchou was relieved. "That is!" On the high building not far away, two people in black robes stood at the top of the high building. It seemed that they were the accomplices of the two people yesterday. "Hey, it''s too much. There are still a lot of people here, and don''t you worry. Did the attack kill our target just now?" "Hee hee, it''s okay. Since it wasn''t so easy yesterday, our attack today is not so simple to destroy each other." "Moreover, wasn''t it determined yesterday that the other party should not hurt the other party except physical attack and body art, so it''s more suitable for us to play." With that, wuchou saw a white bird at their feet. They stood directly on it and flew over. Art is explosion! Wuchou seems to see that the man with golden hair on his head has lost something to his current position, just like a white thing. "Is that a spider?" Wuchou seems to see something white, like a doll spider, falling in front of wuchou. Suddenly, the white light flashes and the spider explodes directly. Boom! The hospital was trembling again because of the strong explosion. The girl who had been looking for a doctor was also uneasy because of these successive explosions. "Don''t you, brother!" The girl ran back directly and consciously told the girl that it had something to do with her brother. On the other side, the man in black looked down at the black giant and smiled. "Is explosion useless? It''s troublesome. After all, it''s also an art, so it will be absorbed." The black giant surrounds the worry free body. The body instinctively reacts and uses the power of the black giant again. The wound that had recovered was painful again. Wuchou knew that if he didn''t solve the other party, he would continue to fight with them next time. Whew The black hand stretched out directly and caught the bird in the sky. Although they controlled it properly, they still couldn''t avoid the worry free attack. Soon the bird was caught. "We''re leaving, uncle. The explosion has begun." They jumped directly into the air and shouted, and the bird caught by wuchou exploded directly. Naturally, these explosions did not hurt the black giant. "Uncle, it''s your turn!" Karaok Wuchou sees that black iron darts are constantly shot from another person, and the speed is very fast. If you don''t escape, you must be shot directly into a hedgehog. "Brother!" Unexpectedly, the girl rushed over from the other side and happened to be within the attack range. "Damn it!" Poop! Chapter 716 "Brother?" The blood slowly penetrated through the clothes. Even if you don''t need to see it directly, the girl can see the darts that protruded obviously behind wuchou. "Brother, are you okay?" The girl was too scared to move. It was because of herself that her brother got hurt. "It''s all right. You go first. They came to me. It has nothing to do with you." Click, Ding, Ding Before he finished, the device behind him suddenly started, and the rusty claws stretched out from the dart behind him. "Brother!" Seeing that wuchou was ready to be caught, the girl naturally wouldn''t loosen and held wuchou tightly. "Come on, let''s go!" "No, my brother just came back. I can''t watch my brother get caught like this." Click, Zizi "Cough!" The huge iron chain pulled them tightly from behind, and soon they were directly grabbed. "That''s right. At least the goal has been caught." Poop When he felt a strange thing inserted into his body, he felt that everything around him became blurred and finally lost consciousness. "Hey, what about the rest?" The girl looked at them in horror. Before this day, she was just an ordinary girl and had never seen anything. "Just kill it. After all, it''s unnecessary." "Wait." When one of them was ready to do it, the other stopped the other. "It''s not good. After all, this person is the relative of the other party. Maybe it''s better to be a hostage." "Hum, just right." Then one of them knocked out the girl with a punch and took them away. "Hey, uncle, there''s not enough time. We can''t take two guys back so easily now." After walking for a while, they felt unwell. It seemed that it was time. "No way, just lock them here and make sure they can''t leave." Then one of the big guys threw his hands and two huge chains, nailing their hands to the wall. "That''s good. It''ll take about two hours. We''ll be back soon to recycle these two guys." With that, a vortex appeared in their figure. They were directly sucked in and soon disappeared in place. After the two disappeared, wuchou finally woke up vaguely. Although his physical injury has not fully recovered, his body is still very weak. "I''m still alive now?" However, wuchou consciously told himself that if he didn''t leave quickly, something would happen to him this time. "No, get out of here quickly." However, both hands are locked up. Now I am so weak and worry free that I can''t get rid of this thing at all. "Well, brother?" The girl finally woke up and felt at ease when she saw that wuchou was beside her. "Don''t talk. I''ll get rid of this thing and take you away soon." Just, without worry, I feel that I can''t get rid of this thing. Maybe I have to think of other ways. "Brother, look at that thing." The girl instructed Wu Chou to use the iron tools behind him to cut the lock chain. "No, it''s impossible to cut the chain." Wuchou takes a look at those things and cuts the chain. It''s like a fool talking about a dream. But maybe you can cut something else and let the chain go. Wuchou reached out and finally got those scattered darts. "Brother, what do you want to do?" Looking at wuchou, she didn''t start immediately. The girl looked at wuchou with confused eyes. "Sorry, even now, I can''t remember who you are and who I am, but I''m sure of everything just now." Wuchou leaned his head against each other''s forehead. "No matter who you are, my enemy or my sister, the instinct of the body won''t deceive me anyway." "I''ll take you back safely, no matter how much it costs." With that, the girl looked at wuchou and stuck her whole face. "Brother?" "Sorry." Poop ~ two hours later ~ The crack appeared again in the same place. The two groups just now reappeared here. They looked at the pool of blood under the chain and said. "Since I left like this, it seems that I underestimated each other. I didn''t expect it." "Hey, uncle, they have escaped. What should we do now?" "Hum, it''s okay. Didn''t you see how they left? They won''t run far with such a serious injury. They won''t go back to the hospital just now. They must still be nearby. Let''s catch up quickly." At this time, the two who fled hid in a corner. "Brother, sit down first." The girl put down her worry hard and was a little at a loss. "What shall I do? What shall I do?" Wuchou didn''t say anything. He was weak and said to each other. "Yuehuo, you go quickly. I''m fine. Soon, I''ll go home." "Fool brother, you don''t even remember me. My name was just told you. How do you know the way home?" Yuehuo didn''t listen to wuchou''s words, but continued to help wuchou, find a way to go home and think about other problems. "Go, they must catch up. If you are here, you will be caught." "It''s all right. I''ll take you back." Karaok Not far away, three huge iron darts flew directly, but the moon fire could not be seen at all. "Get away!" Poop Wuchou turned around and blocked the darts with his back to protect the moon fire under him. "Brother, what are you doing!" Hoo hoo Huge white birds fell from the sky, and the group of two appeared in front of them again. "I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to do that. In order to escape, I cut off my hand." Just now, the only way for wuchou to think of was to cut off one of his hands and make a little space for Yuehuo and himself to leave. "Why did you guys take your brother away? What did my brother do to make you so obsessed?" Huang Mao looked at the moon fire and said with disdain. "It has nothing to do with you. You''re just a hostage who makes him obedient. I don''t have to say anything to you." With that, Huang Mao stared at wuchou and asked. "Don''t run away. You can''t leave now. Take it back to us, or I can''t guarantee her safety, your so-called sister." Wuchou pushed away the moon fire with the only hand left. "Take me away, let her go, don''t hurt her." "I didn''t promise it." Yuehuo came to wuchou and hugged each other''s hands. "Brother, I won''t let you leave." "Huh?" While the two sides were still in confrontation, a brand-new crack appeared in mid air. "Go!" I saw a boy with short yellow hair coming out of the crack. Without saying a word, they attacked the sky directly. The blue energy ball condensed in his hand and hit them directly. "Cut, found." Chapter 717 go away! Whew, whew, whew! The rusty dart aimed at the two people and hit them directly. The dart directly passed through the body of the Yellow haired boy. Only the next second, a white fog dispersed and the figure just disappeared directly. "Separated?" "Bad!" The two groups paid attention again and found that wuchou and Yuehuo had disappeared. "Bait? Damn it. I didn''t expect the final target to be taken away by them." "But it''s good. They will certainly take him back to our world. It''s easier to catch him." On the other side, the girl with yellow hair hurried away with the two on her back. She didn''t say anything all the way and quickly moved closer to a place. "Thank you for saving us, but now it''s far away. I think you can help us put it down." "No, I haven''t taken you back yet. I can''t let you down like this." The target is me, too? But obviously, this person is different from the other party. He doesn''t directly and rudely intend to take wuchou away. It seems that he can talk. "Here you are. Wait here for a while. When the time comes, my partner over there will explain to you our purpose." With that, the Yellow haired boy took out a scroll from his pocket and began to prepare something. "Brother, are you okay?" Yuehuo looked at wuchou''s wound. The wound had healed just now, but he didn''t know if he could grow back. "It''s all right. The hand will definitely grow back, maybe." Without worry, I''m not sure if my hand can grow back. I can only listen to fate. "Well, you hold my hand now and I''ll take you away now." The boy came to the two and put his hand on their shoulders. The huge Rune revolved around the three, and finally disappeared with the three. With a whirl of heaven and earth, the three appeared in a tent, surrounded by two onlookers. "This man is injured. Deal with it quickly." One of them, dressed in white, put his hand on wuchou, and the green energy entered wuchou''s body to slowly heal wuchou''s injury. "Intelligence?" The boy was pulled away by a man with white hair and went to one side to understand the situation. After a period of time, the white haired man came over again, looked at the almost carefree recovery, and said. "I''m sorry to bring you here in this situation. Let me introduce you. I''m." "You don''t have to say, you don''t need to introduce yourself. Tell me the purpose of bringing me here." The white haired man scratched his head and said. "No, in fact, it can take us a lot of time to deal with. I''ll explain to you the current situation." The white haired man, who calls himself Kakashi, is a ninja. "In fact, it''s only this time that we have gained the ability to cross the world. As for why we do this, let me explain to you." Kakashi coughed twice and his expression became serious. "In fact, it''s troublesome to talk about it. In short, it''s the gods of the world who talk to us." The consciousness of the world, talking to the original inhabitants. Wuchou didn''t interrupt and continued to listen to the other party. "The consciousness of the world tells us that the world has to face a crisis. Only by going to other worlds can we find the answer." "Then why did you find me?" Wuchou probably guessed that it may have something to do with darkness. After all, only darkness can threaten the world. Kakashi was silent for a moment and continued. "In fact, there are powerful weapons in our world. If they are used, they may help the world through difficulties, but suddenly, these weapons can''t be used." "Why?" "Darkness, darkness, has taken away their ability to use, and the only person who can remove darkness is the one who can also use darkness." Kakashi finished and looked at wuchou. "It''s you. The consciousness of the world tells us that only you can lift those darkness and save the world." "But since you need me, why, how can people on the other side approach me in a more violent way than you and convince me?" Kakashi suddenly did not speak, perhaps because of some question, which prevented him from answering this question. "Alas, in fact, the consciousness of the world also played a joke with us." Kakashi said here, always feel that the world itself is not in crisis, but the world itself is bored and wants to make some big news. "World consciousness tells us that as long as we get your help to solve this crisis, whether voluntary or involuntary, we can use the power of the world to revive some people, even those who have died for a long time." "The resurrection of the dead, this is the world. Even if it does, it is difficult to achieve, and there is no cost. Naturally, the world becomes nervous because of this news." Kakashi finished and bowed to wuchou. "So, please, I hope you can solve this problem. Otherwise, our world may have a world war because of this." Wuchou also felt that whether the world consciousness was joking with its original residents, but wuchou thought of another question at this time. Darkness will not let go of any world, so what is this crisis. Perhaps, only when you have no worry to face those darkness, can you know what happened. "Ding Dong." "Ah?" Golden spots appeared on the moon fire. "The time is coming. You must go back to your world first, or you will be directly excluded by the world and driven out of the world." However, Kakashi soon noticed that there were no strange light spots on wuchou. "Worthy of being chosen by the world, the world has not rejected you." Having said that, wuchou still plans to go back with the moon fire. After all, he is in the world over there and has a lot to deal with. "I know, you go back to your own world first. If you have something, we will come to you. Give you this, so that we can know your position." Kakasi handed wuchou a strange white sphere. Wuchou nodded and put it in his pocket. "By the way, you should be careful. In addition to us, other countries will find you. You should be careful in the next days." With that, the time has come. Worry free quickly catches the moon fire and returns to the original world with the moon fire. Once again, wuchou and Yuehuo returned to the original world, but because Yuehuo crossed back and forth, the body finally couldn''t support it and fell into wuchou''s arms. "It''s really troublesome. How can I bring the moon fire back next?" At this time, wuchou noticed that there was a public telephone on the side. "That''s right." Wuchou stretched out his hand and turned it over. Sure enough, he found something in Yuehuo''s pocket. "Hello, this is the police station." Chapter 718 Unexpected results Wuchou thought he would get home information from the police, but unexpectedly, he was directly taken back by the other party as soon as he met the police. Looking at the busy police around, wuchou feels that he is incompatible with Yuehuo here. However, why was he suddenly brought here? Wuchou wants to find out. "Well, hello." Obviously, the police around here are more or less paying attention to themselves, but no one is willing to talk to him. The police who came to lead the way just now brought themselves here and left. "Huh?" The moon fire seemed to finally wake up, squint, lean against himself and rub. "Moon fire, wake up." "Well, no, brother." Yuehuo held wuchou tightly. It seemed that he didn''t know where they were now. He sat here and giggled. "Hee hee." Wuchou''s face was blackened by the action of Yuehuo, but wuchou didn''t speak loudly, but he still whispered. "Get up quickly. Everyone is watching your jokes." Everybody? Hearing what wuchou said, Yuehuo seemed to finally find that there was something wrong now, so he opened his eyes quickly. Seeing the uniformed police around, Yuehuo secretly stared at them. Yuehuo finally knew what was wrong just now and sat down quickly. "Hee hee." Wuchou rubbed the hair of Yuehuo. It seems that the other party will do these things next time. We should pay good attention to the environment. "Yuehuo, why do these policemen suddenly bring us here? Is there anyone in our family who is a policeman?" Snap It seems to hear wuchou''s words. The police who were still busy suddenly stopped their work and looked at wuchou and Yuehuo with strange eyes. "What''s the matter? My brother lost his memory, so he just forgot." "I see. Have you lost your memory?" The familiar voice came from behind Yuehuo. Yuehuo, who originally wanted to say something, was like meeting a tiger. The whole person was settled here. "Huh?" Wuchou turned and looked. Behind him stood a tall and cold woman in a suit. Her appearance was a bit like that of Yuehuo. "I see. It seems that Yuehuo didn''t lie. Li really lost his memory." Gao Leng looked at wuchou. From each other''s face, she could see confusion and confusion. "Mom, please. Can we go back now?" Yuehuo looks at the woman with a frightened face. Wuchou also knows that this woman is Yuehuo''s mother. It''s just, it''s strange. If it''s only their parents, why is Yuehuo so afraid. The woman sighed and called a policeman next door to take the two back. "Remember, don''t run around tonight. I have to ask what happened recently." When they got home safely, Yuehuo looked worried. "Brother, you should know that mother is very powerful. If you remember, you know that mother gives people, how to say, a terrible feeling." When Yuehuo came home, it seemed that it was finally quiet. "By the way, brother, I''ll take you to your room. You''ve lost your memory now. You''re not used to it." Yuehuo walks around the room with wuchou, and takes wuchou to the second floor, wuchou''s original room. "This is your room." Wuchou follows the moon fire to this room. In other words, it is clearly his own room, but wuchou has no memory. To be exact, wuchou itself has no experience of living here. Even if there is, it is just a simple memory. "Well, do you remember anything?" Worry free shook his head. Naturally, it''s impossible to remember anything. After all, how can you suddenly remember this kind of thing? In particular, he is not ordinary amnesia, but blocked memory. "Brother, it''s all right. I''m sure I can remember it in the future, but why hasn''t Huolian come back so late?" Huolian may be talking about another sister, the sister who beat herself up. Wuchou thought of her sister and endured pain where she had been beaten. "Brother, what''s the matter?" "It''s all right. I just feel that everything is strange, which makes me feel a little incredible." "Brother." I don''t know if I remember anything. Yuehuo covered his mouth as if he remembered something. "Brother, really, what did you want to do at that time?" Wuchou didn''t hear what Yuehuo just said and turned to look at each other. "Moon fire, what are you talking about?" "Nothing, but it''s strange that Huolian hasn''t come back yet." Yuehuo finds some opportunity to tear away the topic, push open the door and go outside to have a look. Before long, there was a sudden cry of moon fire outside. "Brother, brother, come out quickly!" Wuchou hurried out and found that Yuehuo was holding a person. It was another sister, a Liang liangmu Huolian. "Brother, look, Huo Lian fell at the door. I don''t know what happened. He''s still very hot." Wuchou hurried to check. My sister''s forehead was very hot and her body was unusually crimson. "Have you got a fever, but I haven''t seen such a strange phenomenon." Wuchou took her home and put her on the sofa. "It''s strange that even if it''s hot, this situation is very unusual. The heat changes very quickly." Moreover, wuchou didn''t say, because in his eyes, he saw strange things and felt like a strange bee around Huolian. "What''s that?" Wuchou doesn''t know what this is, but wuchou feels that this thing is the same as those things he meets in the parallel world. "Weird?" Wuchou thinks of that thing. Maybe this thing is strange in their mouth, but wuchou doesn''t know how to deal with it. "Xiao Ren, Xiao Ren must know how to do it." "Yuehuo, you wait here for a while. I have a way." Without waiting for the moon fire to respond, wuchou ran to the bathroom. "I know you''re here. Respond to me, Xiao Ren." "Walk over." A huge mirror is placed in front of you. You can''t see yourself in the mirror. "Tell me, my master, what are you going to do if I don''t help you?" "If I don''t do anything, I''ll find a way by myself, no matter what." Ding Dong A ripple rippled in the mirror. Xiaoren came out of the mirror and was facing wuchou. "My master, in that case, maybe you can try how to solve this crisis. If you can solve it, I''ll help you." With that, Xiaoren hugged wuchou with both hands and regarded wuchou as a teddy bear. "Trouble?" Suddenly, the door of the bathroom was pushed open. The moon fire suddenly looked at it and saw wuchou and Xiaoren. "Ah?" Poop The door closed again, but wuchou always felt that something had happened. Chapter 719 Wait for the moon fire to go away. Before wuchou realizes the arrival of trouble, Xiaoren has entered the shadow of wuchou, waiting to see a good play. "Brother, can I come in?" The voice of the moon fire came from outside the door, but wuchou always felt that the other party''s voice sounded a little strange. "Moon fire, I''ll come out now. You wait." Creak Before wuchou came to open the door, Yuehuo came in by himself with a pair of scissors in his hand. "Ah, is it my illusion?" The moon fire looks a little wrong. Step by step, it approaches wuchou, and its eyes lose their highlight. "Brother, just now I clearly saw another woman here, a young girl with long blond hair. Brother, have you really entered that world?" "Hahaha, what are you talking about? I didn''t hide any blonde girl. You''re wrong about Yuehuo." With that, wuchou was ready to leave. Unexpectedly, the moon fire leaned against wuchou and sniffed wuchou''s body. "There''s a strange smell, brother. Come on, confess. You just hid someone, didn''t you?" "No, I don''t have Tibetans. You misunderstood Yuehuo. You must be too tired and dazzled." "Really?" Looking at the moon fire, I still look at myself with skeptical eyes. Without worry, there is no other way except to tear away the topic. "Hahaha, let''s go out quickly. After all, Huolian is still very painful now." "Wait." The moon fire pulled wuchou, and the whole face leaned over and stared at wuchou. "What''s the matter?" Wuchou is too scared to speak, especially Yuehuo is still holding a pair of scissors in his hand. As if she saw worry free fear, Yuehuo smiled and didn''t continue to talk. "Nothing, brother." With that, Yuehuo was ready to leave. When wuchou thought that this matter had been muddled through, he didn''t expect his original right hand to hold it tightly because of tension. "Huh?" On a closer look, there was a long golden hair on his hand, which was particularly conspicuous on his own hand. "That is!" Maybe just now, Xiaoren put it on himself. He didn''t know. No, I can''t tell Yuehuo. Wuchou thought of this and was ready to hide his hair, but he saw that Yuehuo had turned around and looked at himself with meaningful eyes. "Brother, what''s the matter?" Seeing wuchou panicked, Yuehuo seemed very happy. "Nothing, nothing." Wuchou put his hands behind him and tried to stop Yuehuo from looking at him. "Brother, is it very hot? You look sweating?" Yuehuo came to wuchou, looked at the sweating wuchou and smiled. "Ah, by the way, it''s too hot. Let''s go out quickly." With that, wuchou was ready to leave directly, but was pulled by the moon fire. "Brother, you''re hot. I''ll wipe your sweat." With that, Yuehuo reached out to wuchou''s face. The next second, he hugged wuchou''s head with both hands, pulled it down, stretched out his tongue and licked it. "This is the smell of lies, brother!" The moon fire pushed down wuchou and took out another long blond hair from his pocket. "Brother, since you lied to me, you obviously did a very excessive thing to me not long ago. Now, you openly betrayed me. It seems that you can''t teach me a lesson." With that, Yuehuo picked up the scissors and aimed at wuchou. "Brother, what do you think I should do to change your inexplicable habit?" Wuchou knows that if he doesn''t handle it well, something will really happen. no way out Without worry, he hugged Yuehuo tightly and took the scissors from Yuehuo''s hand. "Brother?" "Sorry, moon fire." Wuchou pulls the towel off one side and covers the other''s face. "Brother?" Moon fire can''t see, but feel it. Worry free, lower your head, just like at that time. "Ah!" After some time The moon fire lay on the ground, just like losing something. The originally dim eyes also became blurred and trance. "I''m in the end, brother, ha ha." Maybe I''ve gone too far. There is no way to worry. After all, if you don''t repeat the old trick just now, maybe you really want to be killed. It''s really troublesome. There was no worry or way, so I had to pick up the distracted Yuehuo, put her in a room, and then check the situation of Huolian. "Xiao Ren, now tell me the way to solve this problem." Wuchou hurried back to the hall while chatting with Xiaoren. "My master, you can see for yourself later if there is anything strange in that girl''s mouth." Wuchou nodded. When he came to Huolian, he stretched out his hand and opened Huolian''s lower lip. Sure enough, he saw that there was a strange mark with me on Huolian''s tongue, which looked like a bee. "Sure enough, your sister is possessed by that weird. The other party is a very powerful weird killer. She can use weird to hurt others." Xiaoren said, making wuchou a little worried. "Xiao Ren, what can I do to help Huolian get through this crisis?" Xiaoren then said a word. After hearing this, wuchou felt that everything was so incredible. "Xiao Ren, is what you said true?" "Really, since you''re going to save your sister, there''s only one way. After all, you''re a vampire, but she has incomparable self-healing ability. Look, your hand has long been restored." Indeed, the original cut hand has grown out because of the self-healing ability given by Xiaoren. "I know if this is the only way." Xiaoren''s voice disappeared, but wuchou always felt that the other party was watching a good play. "Fire pity, fire pity." Wuchou shook each other''s body, and Huolian opened his eyes and smiled. "Brother, when will you come back? I''m worried about you. I''m worried that you won''t come back." Wuchou always stretched out his hand to wipe the sweat off Huolian''s face and said. "Huo Lian, now I want to do something for you. As long as you do so, your body will get better." "Really?" "Really, but remember, don''t be surprised no matter what happens later." Looking at the other party nodding, worry free is also the other party''s indirect promise to himself. "Well, next, give it to my brother." With that, wuchou didn''t open each other''s bangs with his hands, took a deep breath and lowered his head. Ah? Under the as like as two peas, the fire was just like the fire just now. However, they did not expect that in the other corner, a black haired girl who had got up stared at this side and looked at them seriously sitting on the sofa. "Brother, for you, as long as it''s a sister, can it?" "No, my brother is not such a person. It was a little too much before I lost my memory. Now, it''s even more too much to lose my memory?" "Teach me a lesson." Chapter 720 evening Without worry, he sat quietly in the living room waiting for the so-called cheap mother to come back. On the other side, Yuehuo and Huolian had fallen asleep in his bedroom. However, wuchou always feels that there is another person in the house who is not asleep and has been whispering, just like a curse. Wuchou doesn''t want to think about Xiaoren, because Xiaoren''s work and rest have long been similar to his own. He basically comes out early and takes a rest late. "Who is it?" Mingmingwuchou didn''t hear any sound, but he always felt that someone was wandering around nearby. "Come out, who is it?" Whew With a burst of rapid footsteps, wuchou hurried out of the door and saw two strange people standing at the door. "Well, hello." It was a strange combination. A little Lori stood on the ground, looking at wuchou without expression, and the other was a big sister in her twenties and thirties, standing on the girl''s fingers and looking down at wuchou. "Oh, that''s what Nino said. Are you excluded from the threat? Hello." Acquaintance, Nino, the light man with yellow hair. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but is it a little strange to come to someone else''s house in the middle of the night?" "No problem. We didn''t mean any harm. We just came to dispel the strangeness." Weird, in this house? Wuchou first ruled out himself, and then thought of his other sister, the bee. "It''s all right. I can solve it myself." But the leader shook his head and continued. "What you said is different from what I said. What I said is another weird." The other, weird? Before waiting for wuchou to continue to ask, Laurie standing on the ground continued to speak. "My sister is dedicated to solving the strange problem of longevity. Originally, you were also the goal. Hey, I said so with a calm expression." Listen to each other and think of someone who can use her own independent mantra like her. "So, is my goal now?" "It''s said that the target is not you, the residue of vampires. I''m talking about another person." With that, wuchou heard the sound of the door being opened behind him. "Brother, who''s here?" Yuehuo came in kimono, but her eyes didn''t look very friendly. "The biggest, liberation." Whew Boom! The little sister who had been standing above had already fled to one side, looking at the defeated wuchou with dignified eyes. "Interesting, this is not the power of vampires." On the other side, wuchou was shrouded in a black giant again and protected the moon fire behind him. In front of him, he had a huge finger and hit him straight. "If you don''t give me a reasonable explanation, I think I have the right to beat you up." Little Laurie took back her fingers, tilted her head and looked at wuchou. "It''s no use. It''s not generally weird. Hey, I said with a surprised expression." "Indeed, I know your ability very well, but this guy, it seems that Mr. Nino still hides something, which has not been solved, but needs to be ignored." With that, wuchou could see the blue light of the woman''s fist across the black giant. "Just in time, I haven''t done it for a long time. Little brother, don''t be destroyed by me, otherwise your sister will suffer!" Boom! It was like being hit by a huge truck. The woman''s attack was incredibly powerful and exaggerated. She was not human. "Go away!" The giant waved his hand and raised a burst of dust, hoping to bounce the two away, but it was obvious that the two were more difficult than they expected, and they didn''t get caught at all. "Brother, what''s going on?" Yuehuo looked at standing in front of him, motionless and worry free, and asked. "It''s all right, Yuehuo. No matter what they plan to do, I won''t let them hurt you." Boom, boom! Each time the other party punches, wuchou feels that those fists seem to hit him. Each time they shake wuchou''s internal organs. Unconsciously, wuchou''s mouth has shed blood. "Brother, stop it. If you go on like this, you will die." Finally noticed the difference of wuchou. Yuehuo hoped that wuchou would stop, but how could wuchou stop. "Ah ah ah!" Dong! A heavy fist smashed the giants around and the worry free body. Poop Blood spilled all over the ground, without sorrow and weakness knelt down, and his eyes lost focus. "It''s over, little brother, your sister, we''ll destroy it." The other party stands back from the new, on little Laurie''s finger, walks to Yuehuo, and raises her hand to Yuehuo. "Solved, weird." Snap "Huh?" The little sister looked, but she could still stand up and catch her fist. She asked puzzled. "Why protect this weird, I said, she''s not your sister." "Just now I was talking nonsense here. You obviously don''t know anything and didn''t say anything. How can you say that Yuehuo is not my sister!" "Then I''ll prove it to you." Whew Wuchou looked at Yuehuo''s body, which was directly crushed by each other''s little Lori and one finger. "Ah ah ah!" The huge energy bounced them away. The little sister, who was originally calm and comfortable, also lost her original calm because of sudden changes. "Well, what''s that?" Still living in the abandoned building, Ren Ye baa looked at the unusual light not far away and vaguely felt something was wrong. "That direction, isn''t it!" On the other side, a silent man in a mourning suit looked at the light from the second phase of the day through the window of the restaurant. "Is that God?" At this time, facing the two people without worry, the inner shock at this time is extremely complex. "This is definitely not a strange force." The golden tattoo is full of worry free body, and the eyes are covered with anger and turn white. Originally black short hair, but also because of this force, turned silver white. "Ah ah ah!" The golden grain is covered by red, and the dark red flame is burning on wuchou. "It can''t be stopped. Is this the power of the gods?" Little sister has never seen such a powerful force to destroy the world, perhaps just need, for a moment. "Sister, step back." At a critical moment, little Lori stood in front of her little sister, opened her hands and stared at worry free. "You can treat me any way, but my sister is innocent." However, now wuchou doesn''t care what they say. He rushes directly in front of them with one step. "That''s it!" Zizizi The blue lightning came to wuchou in an instant and helped them block wuchou''s attack, but the man was also punched by wuchou. "Is this the power of the chosen man?" Kakashi covered his injured hand and looked at wuchou. Chapter 721 "Are you okay?" They walked to Kakashi. Unexpectedly, someone could withstand the attack just now. The lightning just now is not a move that normal humans can use. "It''s all right. Gossip will continue later. Let''s solve this big problem first." At this time, as like as two peas and a bunch of strange people, they are surrounded by strange and long people. "Hee hee, this kind of person is the best to deal with, Mr. Kakashi." "Don''t talk big, see clearly!" The white light on wuchou''s body continues to change, there are four more hands on his back, and the threat on his body continues to deepen. Then, the blue lightning was released from the body and surrounded the six hands. "No wonder the other side can also control lightning. No wonder leiche just now has no effect." With her crimson left eye, she stared at wuchou and saw the irritable energy on wuchou. Kakashi was sweating on his head. "It''s like a tailed beast. No, it''s more exaggerated than a tailed beast." Zizizi The blue lightning instantly destroyed the separated bodies around, and the target hit the real body without being confused. "Hey, look, your sister, it''s not all right at all." Wuchou, who originally wanted to continue the attack, turned directly to see the falling moon fire when he heard the other party''s words. Wuchou found that the upper body of the moon fire had disappeared and had recovered as it was, and it was like there was no wound at all. "Hey?" However, the moon fire looks like this, which is not good for people to see. Wuchou''s anger finally stopped, hurried to Yuehuo, held Yuehuo in his arms, and watched Kakashi and the Yellow haired boy not far away. "Well, we know." When wuchou sees the moon fire that is safe, he quickly takes the moon fire back to, er, almost half of his home that has been destroyed. The attack just now tried to avoid their own home, but naturally, they will inevitably be injured by mistake. Wuchou first rushed to Huolian''s room to make sure that the other party was all right, then put Yuehuo here and take care of it together later. When wuchou returns to, er, the original living room, I see four people sitting on the sofa, waiting for wuchou to come back. Seeing that wuchou''s eyes have returned to normal, but his appearance, tattoos and hair haven''t changed back, he asked. "What''s the matter? The misunderstanding has been lifted. Do you still want to fight?" "Don''t get me wrong. It''s just that my body has a problem and can''t change back. It''s all your fault." "Hum." The woman didn''t speak, but the other Laurie continued. "My sister is not wrong. I just want to prove to you that your sister is not a normal person. I said so with a calm expression." However, the other party is right. Yuehuo is really not a normal person. If it were a real ordinary person, it would have been impossible to recover just now. "Tell me all the facts." They slowly and carefree explain the strange characteristics and the characteristics of the Phoenix. Then they saw that wuchou''s expression at the beginning was first surprised, then relieved, then dull, and finally ecstatic. They were confused. "Probably I understand. Now that you two, the so-called strange hunters, know my strength, are you going to give up your so-called goal." "Of course, after all, we are just ordinary people. How can we touch the gods?" Little sister is very clear. Just now, if these two people didn''t come out to stir up the situation, they would have died in vain. "Go back and make it clear to those of you that my sister, I protect myself. If I plan to make an idea of her, I will bear the consequences." With that, wuchou made a gesture to see off the guests. They didn''t intend to stay and left directly. When the two finally walked away, Kakashi glanced at the still sitting worry free and said. "Don''t worry, they are far away." Hearing Kakashi''s words, wuchou finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then the whole person sat in a fixed position, motionless. "Mr. Kakashi, what''s the matter with him?" The Yellow haired boy, looking at wuchou, asked. "Naruto, leave him alone. Now he''s suffering from the side effects just now." Kakashi could see from the other eye that there was a group of inexplicable things on wuchou. They were constantly touching wuchou''s body. If the other party hadn''t held back, he would have been bleeding all over just now. Watching wuchou slowly restore calm, Kakashi continued. "I know you have many questions, such as how we appear here. In fact, this matter has something to do with you." Wuchou doesn''t want to move. He asks the other party with his eyes what it means. "In fact, it''s related to this boy. He''s going to practice now, but we''re more afraid. If we all go to our base camp, no one will look after here, so I hope you follow this boy and go to that place to practice." "Hey, Mr. Kakashi, I know this for the first time." Naruto looked at Kakashi with puzzled eyes. He did not know this until now. "Now, except you, the rest of the tailrace is under secret protection. Since the world consciousness told us this great crisis, your power has been exhausted, so you need to update your power." "But isn''t that organization more frequent?" Kakashi naturally knows the other party''s purpose, but if they don''t get worry free help, it''s no use even if they collect all the tailed animals. "So, you not only need to protect yourself, but also become stronger. If you lose that power, you may really be caught." Wuchou didn''t know how long they had discussed. Anyway, in the end, it was to see that wuchou''s injury had not healed. They had about the same time, so they went back first. Wuchou glanced at the house and always felt that nothing would save him after he came here. "Alas." Finally, when the side effects disappeared, wuchou rarely stood up and moved his muscles and bones. "Well, let''s get to work." Wuchou stretched out his hand, constantly recalled all the contents he could think of, began to project and copy bit by bit, and slowly restored the appearance of the whole house. When everything was finished, it was late at night, and the cheap mother didn''t come back. It seems that for them, all night is daily life. Worry free doesn''t want to pay attention to so much. I''m ready to go back and have a good sleep. After all, I''m tired all day today. Before going to bed, wuchou also went to see Huolian and Yuehuo. They haven''t woken up yet. Wuchou is relieved. "Talk about it tomorrow." Wait for wuchou to leave the room. After a long time, one of them finally sat up and looked at the door. Wuchou left the direction. "It seems impossible to count on this man after sleeping. Taking the initiative is the king''s way." "Come on tomorrow." Chapter 722 It''s so cold In a dark environment, he couldn''t see anything, but wuchou still felt a deep chill, eroding his brain. "Who is it?" Even if you can''t see anything, wuchou still feels that someone is staring at himself in the dark. "Who is it?" A pair of white eyes, staring at wuchou in the dark. "Hee hee." Zizizi, zizizi "Wow!" Wuchou wakes up from his dream and feels sticky. He is ready to go to the bathroom and wash it first. When I came to the bathroom alone, I felt the cold water washing my body. I always felt that the dream just now reminded me of something. thump-thump-thump There was a knock on the door outside. "Who is it?" "It''s me, brother." It sounds like the sound of moon fire, but wuchou feels that this person outside is not moon fire. "You''re not moon fire. Who are you?" The door was not opened, and soon the figure disappeared, but before long, another person came over again. "Brother, it''s me. Can I come in?" It''s the voice of fire pity, but worry free is the same. The general feeling tells yourself that people outside are not fire pity. Wuchou quickly put on his clothes, went out and saw Huolian standing in front of him. "Brother, what''s the matter?" Poop Wuchou pierced the fire pity''s body with one hand. Soon, the other party''s body turned into a white liquid and fell to the ground. "What is this?" Wuchou was a little concerned and hurried back to Yuehuo''s room. Sure enough, neither of them was here. "Damn, where have you been?" Yuehuo is OK. Wuchou won''t worry too much, but Huolian''s body hasn''t healed yet. Wuchou is more worried that something will happen to Huolian. "Who did it? Come out quickly!" "We have no malice." Black robe, red cloud sign. There are two people who appear in front of wuchou, and wuchou has seen both of them. "Is that you?" Men with short black hair and men with big knives. "Isn''t it malicious to take my sister away and threaten me?" The black haired man''s eyes suddenly turned red and looked like the man named Kakashi. "What''s the matter?" Seeing that wuchou was not affected at all, the man seemed a little surprised and finally calmed down. "First of all, we don''t take your sister away. Although it is also us, it can only be regarded as our organization." "Secondly, we just want to confirm one thing with you. It''s a private matter." It seems that the two men are headed by a man with black hair. "In fact, I want to know that your people, after all, no matter who you choose to help now, will affect the world." The black haired man looked at wuchou seriously. He thought that his illusion had no effect just now, and his expectation of wuchou was a little higher. "Mr. weasel, although he is a man chosen by the gods, do you really want to do this?" "What?" "Betraying the organization is not a good thing." The man with a big knife originally did not intend to betray the organization, but thought of his original wish, maybe it will come true after this chaos. "I was originally a person with a special identity. Naturally, I don''t need a completely loyal organization." The man finished and continued to talk to wuchou. "First of all, let me ask you a question. What do you think peace is?" If you suddenly ask this question, you can''t answer each other for a while. "Is it very important? The focus now is not to save my sister?" "No problem. As long as they don''t get you for a day, they won''t mess around, so now, I want to know your answer." Take a deep breath and go on. "I don''t know about peace myself, but if a person''s strength is enough to shock the world, then peace exists for him." "However, the factors affecting peace always exist. As long as you live one day, the peace will be broken one day. What are you going to do?" Wuchou shook his head and looked at the weasel. "Mr. weasel, right? Our eyes are different. You just think it''s dangerous here. This place will stay forever, but I''m different. I can go back and forth to all the world until I find my own answer." "I see. Are you a traveler?" "Free and unfettered tourists, so they don''t care too much about other things." Maybe he got his own answer, the weasel continued. "Then, the possibility that you will hurt our world is almost zero, so I can rest assured that the people over there will get your strength." With that, the weasel continued. "Your sister was taken to that place, although I don''t know why. Maybe the purpose of doing so is to make it easy to catch all." catch all in one draft? No worry, I don''t know what the other party said. In short, the other party knows where his sister is. "Take me. Hurry up. I don''t have so much time. If it''s too late, I''ll really regret it." "Don''t worry, go now." The man took out the scroll from his pocket and was ready to start. "Mr. weasel, go to another place." The weasel looked at his partner with strange eyes. "If you go, you will be suspected by the other party, but I won''t. You will continue to organize the task. After all, you won''t betray now, will you?" "Please." With that, the man took out another scroll, a burst of white smoke and disappeared. "Well, let me say first. Where you will appear, it will be absolutely chaotic. Be prepared." Snap Wuchou felt that a strange feeling, yes, it was the feeling of crossing space. As soon as I opened it, I saw myself falling in mid air. Below was a huge building gathering place, and nearby was a huge stone wall with several heads engraved on it. "Hey, hey, where are you going?" Then, wuchou saw the man who led the way and suddenly took out a scroll. The whole person disappeared and let wuchou fall. "Wow!" Then, wuchou felt whether he had passed through a strange thing, and then saw that someone surrounded him from all around. "What''s that?" Anyone who stayed in the village could see that there seemed to be two black spots falling from the sky. Two? Wuchou noticed that besides himself, there was a man with orange hair who fell down with him. "Oh, hello." The man turned to look at Xiang wuchou, and his eyes widened with fear. Those eyes are as like as two peas in their dreams today. "The chosen man, welcome to our world. Come on, fight heartily on the big stage of Muye. Of course, in the end, you will be taken away by me." "Don''t be kidding, give me back my sister!" "Sister? What are you talking about, your sister? We didn''t do it." There seems to be something else to hide. Chapter 723 At this time, the leaves are half empty "What are you talking about? My sister was taken away by your organization." "It''s impossible. I ordered others to bring you here. We didn''t hurt your family." "Don''t be kidding. If you want to convince me, just say it. There''s no need to threaten my family." "It seems that language is useless." Then, wuchou saw that the other party suddenly floated in mid air and didn''t fall down with gravity. "Can you fly?" Worry free closes his eyes and recalls what he has learned. His body stimulates a burst of strength, and the whole person can float in mid air. "Oh, flying with unknown principle is worthy of being the man selected, but it''s useless in front of me!" The man looked at the land below and said slowly. "Let you feel the same pain as me!" You can''t be used by the other party. Don''t worry, fly over and stop the other party''s next move. "Fool, you''ve been cheated." Poop The man turned a black stick from his hand and directly inserted it into wuchou''s body. Wuchou felt that his Qi was disturbed and could not keep flying. "Hum, hum, so no one can stop me." Super, Shenluo Tianzheng A huge sense of oppression came from above and went straight against wuchou. At this time, wuchou thought that the buildings below and the civilians would die. No, you can''t. Zizizi The black giant appeared from wuchou and turned into a huge ball in an instant, surrounding the whole village below. Boom! The huge impact continued to destroy and press down, but no matter how it pressed down, it couldn''t break the whole black giant''s body below. However, if someone notices that the worry free body is constantly torn, healed, torn and healed. When the huge impact dispersed, the black giant finally disappeared, and the village below was well protected by wuchou. It''s just that without worry, it doesn''t look so good. On the other hand, the man who was still in the air was a little surprised that his skill would be completely blocked by wuchou. "Although I just came to test, I didn''t expect the other party''s ability to be more powerful than I expected. It seems that the plan will continue to be delayed." With that, the man took out a scroll from his pocket, turned and disappeared in place. "What''s the matter, chief? Did the plan succeed?" In the dim corner, the man appeared in a mysterious space and chatted with the people around him. "The other party is more powerful than I expected. It seems that it''s better to deal with the other party alone next time." Then the leader looked at his group and asked. "Now can you tell me who brought back their sister?" Everyone looked at each other and did not know what the leader said, or that they were hiding. "Forget it, don''t let me find out. Although we are not good people, we don''t do this type of bad people." On the other side, wuchou, who fell down, was surrounded by a group of people. "Tuan Zang, what are you going to do?" The first woman, staring at the old man with a walking stick, said. "Huoying, this man is an important weapon. Isn''t it more in line with everyone''s value to give us a good transformation?" "Shut up, you shameless man. You think about these unrealistic ideas every day. If you are always willing to do some facts, the old man won''t die." "Go away, this man, is the key to the world." At this time, behind the woman, some people in white clothes had already been here to help him treat. As when he first came, the green light continued to heal his worry free body. "No, blood, can''t stop." A woman with cherry colored hair sat aside and continued to treat wuchou, but the effect was too weak and completely ineffective. "Tuan Zang, this matter has not been discussed. I will continue to talk to you later and continue the treatment first." The woman came to wuchou and stretched out her hand to release the green light. However, no matter how they treated the wounds on wuchou, they could not heal themselves. "The skill just now hurt too much. He still withstood these injuries alone, so that''s why." No, sure enough, not even myself. "Stop." "Hey?" People around can''t believe looking at the leading woman. "Stop, why? If he dies here, what will our world do in the future?" "So, stop. With our technology, we can''t make him recover." "Therefore, it is most possible to send him back quickly." Tick, tick, tick "Where is this?" Wuchou knows that he has lost, completely lost in the hands of that person. At the last moment when he resists the move, wuchou still tries his best to protect those innocent people. "Am I really dead?" However, soon, a white light broke the darkness, and wuchou slowly recovered his feeling. "Huh?" Under the body is a strange crisp, and the familiar smell of disinfectant comes again. Wuchou knows that he must be in the hospital. "Huh?" Wuchou slowly opened his eyes and looked around. It seemed that he would often appear here. Obviously, he always thought this place had nothing to do with himself. However, in fact, wuchou has a high probability of injury and has been sent here all the time. On the other side, wuchou noticed that a woman I with cherry hair sat aside and slept, but she didn''t know him at all. Perhaps feeling the activity of no worry, the woman with cherry hair woke up. "It''s great that you finally wake up. You''re not dead." "Well, are you?" "I''m from the world over there. It''s okay. I''ll send you back to your world, so you don''t have to worry." Wuchou glanced at the girl with his spare light. The other party clearly said that he came from that world, but wuchou could not sense any energy. The other party was like an ordinary person. "Oh, you say this, this is an improved way to seal most of the energy, so that you can come over and prolong the time. After all, we don''t know when you wake up." "Thank you, but I don''t have time now." Think of the two sisters who were taken away, how can wuchou continue here? We should start quickly. It''s just that when the body just moves, it''s like it''s going to crack. The big breath feels very painful. "Don''t mess around. You don''t know how hard the doctors here try to finally pull you back." The woman knew very well that the light in the treatment room had not stopped, but if she hadn''t resisted without worry, she might have really died. "But, my sister, I have to hurry to save them. They must be very afraid, No." Bang Poop Wuchou fainted on the bed. The girl punched wuchou directly and knocked him unconscious. "Fool, I still want to be strong." Chapter 724 Worry free is actually very confused. Because now he doesn''t have a clear goal. Once, he could follow God''s instructions and continue to go to other worlds to help those poor world consciousness solve their problems, but now he has lost his goal. Even if there has always been one, find your past goal, but a world is big enough for worry free to go through. Where do you want to go in so many worlds, you can know your past. Therefore, now there is only one thing that supports worry free progress. Is to protect the people around you who can see. "So, sorry, I have one thing that only I can do now." Wuchou looked at the sleeping cherry haired woman, said sorry and hurried away from the hospital. However, before walking out of the hospital, wuchou found the other party waiting for him at the door. "What is more important than your own life?" "My sister, they are still in the hands of the enemy. As long as they don''t come back one day, I can''t sit here at ease." "The lives of relatives?" They looked at each other silently for a while, and saw each other throw a scroll to wuchou. "Take it. You should know how to use it. Without this thing, you can''t go back to our world." At first, he was carefree and thoughtless, but the other party didn''t expect to agree with him. "Thank you. I won''t say anything." Wuchou finished, opened the scroll, and the whole person disappeared in place. "Don''t you care for others? It''s very similar to you, Naruto." (well, to some extent, worry free only cares about his family.) With a familiar dizziness, wuchou finally came out of the tunnel and stepped on the solid ground. "But where is this?" Wuchou''s first goal is to come to the world first. At least it has been achieved, but how to find your sister is another problem. "Well, the smell?" Wuchou even lost Wukong''s power, but the basic ability remained. Feeling the anger of the familiar person, wuchou rushed over. evening Kakashi, who had just finished his task, was sitting at the window casually, turning over his novel. A burst of rapid footsteps disrupted his thoughts. "Again?" Kakashi knew that as long as he just came back and the man just knew it, he would come to his game again. It was very troublesome, but he must participate. "Huh?" However, he didn''t hear the familiar cry, which made Kakashi a little vigilant. "It''s you!" Seeing the guy coming out of the corner, Kakashi knew that his subordinates did so. "Kakashi, take me to my sister. If it''s you, you must know where she is?" Kakashi looked at the bandage that had not been removed from wuchou''s body and knew that the other party could not recover so soon. After all, at that time, even their fire shadow said that they could not help themselves. "Although that''s wrong, but now you can''t even win me, so how to defeat those guys?" "I don''t care. Take me. Even if they catch me, I will." Miso A sharp handle of bitterness has been put on wuchou''s neck. If wuchou moves around casually, this thing will cut his throat. "You see, you can''t even react to me. How do you deal with those monsters?" "But now I, only like this." Wuchou is also very unconvinced, but there is no way. He has lost most of his familiar power. What remains on him is only the power he doesn''t master at all. He can''t win those guys with these power. "Let me ask you, how are your abilities?" "Very powerful, but I can''t use it skillfully." "Well, if you can learn the abilities of us, shouldn''t you be strong?" Wuchou looked at Kakashi inexplicably. "You don''t know our fighting style. Although that battle was only for a moment, I can see that your fighting style is generally tough, which is more powerful than who, isn''t it?" Wuchou nodded. After all, most of his battles have been pushed by powerful forces, or the overwhelming strength and speed have made the other party completely unable to respond and directly destroy the opponent. Naturally, they also lose consciousness and destroy their opponents by physical instinct or their control. "Well, I''ll give you a week. As long as you can achieve something and satisfy us, we''ll take you. And even if we don''t go a week, the enemy may come and do it." "Well, do you agree?" Worry free thought for a while. In addition to agreeing, what else can I do. "Well, I''ll learn your things in a week, and then save my sister." "Well, start early, because it''s good for you to learn some fur in a week." Kakashi came to the countryside with worry free. After all, it was night and there was no one around. "Well, first, let me tell you something very simple." Probably explain their world, the so-called chakra, to wuchou. It sounds like another use of Qi. No wonder wuchou can sense Kakashi''s Qi, not because Kakashi has been to that world, but because energy has the same origin. "Well, good." Seeing that wuchou knew how to refine chakra so quickly, although the color was a little different, Kakashi was also a little surprised. "Like what I learned before, I can learn from nature." "Well, I hope you know how to use the skills." Now that the most troublesome step has passed, go straight to the next step. Looking at the boy who studied with him, Kakashi thought of his three students and his experience with them. "I miss it." Kakashi took wuchou to the bottom of the tree and let wuchou walk directly to the tree with chakra like himself. However, when wuchou saw the meaningful smile in Kakashi''s eyes, wuchou also deliberately recalled his actions just now. "Fineness, control?" Will that embarrass me? Then, wuchou followed Kakashi''s actions under Kakashi''s surprised eyes. However, if Kakashi is paying attention, he can see that wuchou is not stepping on the tree at all. "Yes, so stepping on the water should not be necessary. Let''s go straight to the most critical step." With that, Kakashi took out a handful of bitterness and rushed to wuchou. "Come and play. Let me see your strength. Don''t worry. I''ll be waterproof." Chapter 725 Muye village, suburb Boom! As the head of the village, bah, Huoying, is standing by the iron fence and watching the two fighting inside. "The qualification is definitely a genius level, and there is no problem with his mind. Moreover, the monster''s reflex nerve, the other party is definitely a veteran soldier, but it''s very strange. He doesn''t look like, just like." "He just imitates, or loses his memory, leaving only the most primitive instinctive response." However, how does the other party know that worry free is not amnesia, but the real loss of those forces, but even if the body loses these forces, everything that has passed will not disappear. Boom! A strong lightning directly hit the tree and scorched the whole tree in an instant. Except for constantly avoiding, Kakashi couldn''t do the killing just now. "What the hell is going on?" Kakashi became more and more frightened. In the first few rounds, the opponent was like a child. He could be knocked down with one blow. Now, as we continue to fight with ourselves, we can not only block our attacks more and more, but also make smaller and smaller small moves. In addition, the immeasurable chakra thought it was impossible to kill each other, and Kakashi himself was not of this type. He was sure to kill with one blow. "It''s impossible to discharge water or something?" It would be nice if the other party didn''t fight hard, and Kakashi knew very well that the other party didn''t use the similar transformation power in their world last time, otherwise he would have fallen down. "No way, just play for a while, and then admit defeat." He said so, but Kakashi opened his forehead and showed his eyes. Zizizi, zizizi The blue chakra turns into lightning and gathers on the hand. It seems to use strong destructive power. "Lightning?" Wuchou probably remembers that he has seen some of these things, which have become ninja in their world. "But since it''s lightning, it''s a pity." Zizi, Zizi Kakashi''s action stopped because he saw more terrible lightning than him. "Sorry, if you only have this move, you can''t beat me." Seeing that wuchou was surrounded by lightning, Kakashi knew that he still underestimated each other. "If you don''t try, how can you know?" "It''s no use. I just said it." Wuchou stretched out his hand. The lightning on Kakashi''s hand did not continue to maintain, but turned into a little energy and was absorbed by wuchou. "All lightning will be absorbed by me. Your lightning is invalid to me." "Well, I admit defeat." The other party can also absorb lightning. It seems that you don''t have to worry about yourself. The strength of the other party has changed greatly. It seems that you can fight those guys in less than a week. "But what have you been using just now? The pure chakra energy bomb is incredibly powerful, but it is also a waste of energy." What the other party said is naturally the only and clearest move that wuchou can remember. "It''s just that you can use it yourself, but if others use it, you can directly squeeze it dry without a few times." Kakashi is also a little speechless. The other party is fine after using it so many times. It can only be said that he is really proficient in this thing, or there is too much energy. "Yes, you two, Kakashi. Next, you continue to teach our Savior more ninja and buy time." The onlookers finally came over, saw the war just now, and knew that the chosen savior in the world was absolutely strong enough. In addition, they were very confident that they used the power of the black giant they didn''t understand. Next, wuchou is relieved to learn about the technique around Kakashi, but next, wuchou feels a little troublesome. "It''s a waste of time, isn''t it?" "Huh?" Kakashi looked at wuchou with strange eyes. "Everyone is like this. What''s the problem?" "It''s too slow. What if the other party''s speed is faster and interrupts your seal? Moreover, the intention is too obvious. It must be easy to avoid." "So what do you want to do, don''t you learn?" Worry free thought for a while and felt that he could find a way to simplify this step without so much trouble. Worry free thought for a while, put his hand on Kakashi''s shoulder and said. "Kakashi, you try to use Ninja to seal. I''ll feel it." "Well, no problem." Kakashi casually formed a fireball seal, and without worry, he closed his eyes and sensed the direction of Kakashi''s energy. "I see. The purpose of binding is to let energy pass through those specific positions to use ninja." After understanding the principle, wuchou will let Kakashi form different seals to understand the direction of energy and how to trigger the rest of ninja. Next, if you want to use these Ninjutsu, you should remember what seal those Ninjutsu are composed of, and the body controls the energy to pass through those positions. "Well, it seems that you have no problem." Looking at the direct use of a fireball without worry and printing, Kakashi knew that they would produce a new monster in three days. "Next, I can teach you the last step, but before that, I want you to do one thing well." "What?" "Sleep." "Ah?" Wu Chou, who had just relaxed, suddenly felt his body tremble and fell to the ground. "Body, can''t move." Moreover, the eyes are also. A strong sense of sleep came, and Wu Chou closed his eyes directly and went to sleep. "It''s also normal. A lot of consumption, the entry of new knowledge and injuries accumulate in an instant. The body can hold up until now." Kakashi picked up the worry free on the ground and carried him to the village hospital. "Sorry to bother you so late." "It''s all right. They are all partners in the same village. They must." Kakashi didn''t intend to leave when he took the other party to the ward. After all, when he came back just now, there were always several figures behind him, and when he was practicing just now, several people had been staring at him. "Dark department? No, it''s root. They haven''t planned to give up yet. It''s really troublesome." Kakashi had to lean against the wall and sleep quietly. On the other side, in the enemy''s base camp, it has been raining in the world. "What are you going to do with these two people?" Half white, half black guy, emerged from the ground and asked the man with mask in front of him. The masked man looked at the two people sleeping in the coffin and said. "They are important tools. Tailing is necessary for our plan, and only that person can break the darkness of tailing." "Therefore, we must catch him alive, or let him willingly join us, but the second, it should be impossible." Chapter 726 At this time, in the dark space, several invisible people appeared on the fingers of a statue. "Chief, vomit suddenly came to us today. Is there anything important for us to do?" The figure of one of the hedgehogs looked at the people around him and asked. "Those two people haven''t arrived yet. Why?" "I can tell you this information." A large double faced man said. "The two of them went to get money again. After all, they can''t even get the tail back or seal it directly, so the two can only make money casually." "But now their goal seems a little wrong." "According to the possibility, their current goal should be wood leaf." "Why?" "Intelligence tells us that the man has returned to Muye." On the other hand, I woke up slowly in the hospital without worry. I didn''t have any problems except that I felt very tired. "Finally wake up?" Wuchou turned his head and saw a middle-aged man with long white hair sitting aside. Kakasi didn''t know where he had gone. "Are you my next object to learn?" "Yes, but before practicing, I have to confirm one thing." The man took out a book from his pocket and handed it to wuchou. "Well, first look at the evaluation." Wuchou hasn''t read it yet. He just looked at the cover and remembered that a white haired Ninja had also read the book. "This is my work of confidence. How about it?" Wuchou casually turned it over, probably knew what it was about, and closed the book. "Sorry, I''m not interested in this thing. I let you down." "It doesn''t matter. After all, everyone has different values." Although a little lost, the white haired man took back his self-confidence and took out another piece of paper from his pocket. "This is a step that needs to be completed yesterday, but it was not completed yesterday, so now, it needs to be confirmed." Wuchou took the white paper and looked at the white haired man with a puzzled face. "Try and inject chakra into it." Wuchou closed his eyes and injected his Qi into the paper, but it was strange that the white paper had not changed. "What''s the matter?" Looking at each other with a puzzled face, I have no worry and don''t understand what the other party wants to do. At this time, the white paper finally changed, half of it became more transparent white, and the other side became more profound black. "White and black, what?" This completely confused the white haired man. I haven''t seen what this attribute is. "Is it because you don''t come from this world, so your abilities are different?" White haired men don''t worry about it, so the change of nature is a failure. "Forget it, I didn''t think of this problem." At this time, the white haired man looked at wuchou. This man was the key. His current importance was more important than his disciple Naruto. Weng, hum, hum Strange sounds rang through the whole village. "What''s the matter?" Boom, boom "Is there a natural disaster?" Natural disaster? Wuchou hasn''t understood what this guy is saying. The other party has jumped out of the window. "Come on, the battle has begun." Wuchou hurried out with the white haired man. At this time, he found that the outside sky was covered with dark clouds, even the sun in the sky. "What is this?" Although worry free is not clear, I feel that familiar feeling. "But why, come here now." Wuchou looked at the villagers below and began to evacuate urgently. Then he heard a strange noise from the sky. "Is it raining?" However, what falls is not ordinary rain. "Is this, black?" Wuchou didn''t feel any discomfort, but the white haired man around said. "Chakra, absorbed?" The white haired man hurried to one side of the eaves and wiped the water off his body. Finally, chakra disappeared. "Hey, come here quickly. Chakra has been eliminated." "It''s all right. I have no influence." "Really?" Is that what the chosen person has? The white haired man hasn''t thought so much. At this time, he finally finds out what has changed in the people below. "Ah ah ah!" One of the villagers suddenly felt very tired. The whole person fell directly to the ground and twitched constantly. The rain continued to erode her body, and finally turned him into a black figure, with white empty eyes staring at the living people in the distance. Not only these villagers, but also those xiaren who seemed to have poor cultivation soon became those monsters. "Everybody hide quickly and don''t get caught in the rain." Everyone heard the instructions and began to avoid the raindrops, but even if they avoided the rain, the monsters began to attack them. "Damn it, go away." One of them, Zhongren, had no pain, but the iron blade was directly corroded. The monster rushed directly to Zhongren and constantly absorbed the other party''s chakra. "Ah ah ah!" Even if you stretch out your hand to push away each other, you can''t, just like a huge all-purpose glue, clinging to others. "Attack me, come on!" The companion next to Yu Xin couldn''t bear it. Finally, he was one of the pain killers and hit directly with fireball. However, fireball was absorbed directly and did not hurt the other party at all. "Ah ah!" Looking at his companions, after being absorbed by all chakras, he became those monsters. The survivors in the village felt despair for the first time. "Ninja, body art and weapons are useless, so there is no need to think about magic." The white haired man watched these things happen, but there was no way to stop them. "Damn it, everyone leave quickly to avoid contact with the rain. Ignore those monsters. Just run, run." But where we want to escape, we have no means of resistance. At this time, the white haired man found that he had also become a target, and several monsters rushed directly. "Bad!" The white haired man knows that if he is really caught, he will not escape. Zizi, Zizi The blue lightning turned into a blade and nailed these monsters to the ground. The lightning kept restricting their movement. "Disappear." The thunder and lightning increased and soon eliminated those monsters. The white haired man looked at wuchou to destroy these monsters. It was a little strange. It was clear that Ninja should be ineffective. "It''s not ninja, so it''s effective. Isn''t it normal?" Wuchou''s whole body is surrounded by lightning, just like a bright lamp, shining outside and inside the whole village. "Come on, you monsters." Feeling the powerful chakra on wuchou, the monsters gave up their goals and rushed to wuchou. "Please." The white haired man looked at wuchou attracting fire, so he hurried away. Chapter 727 Boom! Each attack of wuchou will purify the monsters on the ground, but wuchou still feels very tired. Moreover, will the number be too much. The number of people in the village should not continue to decrease, and the monsters have directly attacked the most obvious themselves. Why, it seems that the number of these monsters has not decreased. While cleaning up, wuchou observed whether he had missed something, and finally found the abnormality. Every time you destroy a monster, the rain on the ground will form a monster again. No matter how hard you try, you can''t eliminate these monsters. First of all, we should solve the dark clouds in the sky. Zizizi, zizizi maximum power Wuchou first uses Qi to fly into the air and directly release a maximum power lightning against the dark clouds in the sky. Boom! Lightning turned into a pillar of light and directly hit the sky, instantly opening a huge hole. "Ah ah ah!" Not enough, wuchou continued to control the thunder and lightning, constantly eliminating the dark clouds in the sky, and took a lot of time to finally clear the dark clouds in the sky. "Woo woo!" The monsters on the ground slowly gathered together and formed a huge figure. "Come on!" The huge figure rushed directly, but was easily avoided by wuchou. But then, the giant changed and slowly shrunk into a figure. "What?" The figure has no activity. It pours directly at wuchou at a very fast speed and hugs wuchou tightly. "Bad!" Wuchou was slowly surrounded by darkness and then lost consciousness. "Damn, what are we going to do now?" The white haired man rushed to wuchou and saw that the darkness was always around him. He was even in danger of contacting him. "Damn it." White haired men have nothing to do by themselves except standing here on guard. On the other side, deep into the darkness of wuchou, some pictures flashed slowly in front of him. However, everything is very fragmented, and worry free doesn''t know what these things represent. Finally, wuchou saw a complete picture. A broken world, a destroyed world, a world facing collapse. "You can be reborn." "As long as you do one thing for me." "What?" Two empty voices, talking in an unknown place. "As long as you, change everything, then you can meet, meet that person again." "What''s the price? You''re not charity." "No." A dead silence. "No?" "No, as long as you do so, you have achieved my goal." "Well, I also want to see that man again." "As you wish." Feel the disappearance of another existence, and the other existence finally smiles. "Yes, that''s it. This is my plan. The price is you." Zizi, Zizi "Oh!" Wuchou squatted down, vomited constantly on the ground and digested the information just now. "What is that?" "That''s, that man''s lie." Following the direction of the sound, wuchou looked aside and a dark figure came. "Long time no see. How are you?" Wuchou clearly can''t see the person in front of him, but subconsciously, he knows who this person is. "Sister?" The dark figure didn''t say anything, but wuchou noticed that a dimension seemed to rise slightly on the invisible face. "Mingming, since you left at that time, you don''t want to call me sister." The figure came to wuchou and reached out to wipe the corners of wuchou''s mouth. "I''m still so weak. I can''t leave my sister. Why do I have to face my sister?" Wuchou didn''t speak, because he had no feelings for his sister who didn''t know how to appear in front of him, except for those fragments of memory. Seeing wuchou''s indifference to himself, the figure seems a little shocked. "Why, obviously I''m your family. That person just took you away from me, and didn''t you see it?" "See, what?" "Don''t you know what I showed you just now?" I don''t know. "That''s, you''ve seen it, haven''t you?" Click "Huh?" The figure hurried away from wuchou. Not long after she left, a huge lightning hit directly where she was standing just now. "Oh, it''s you." Wuchou raised his head and saw a bald man wearing a jacket and carrying a big iron bar behind him. His eyes were very clear. On the other side, standing next to the bald man, the man with silver lines and white hedgehog head has white eyes and bright red gas hovering on him. "Big devil, you dare to appear here. This is our territory." "Of course I know, the dead of the past, how long do you want to stay here? This is not the place you should stay. Since you are dead, disappear obediently and don''t hinder our sister and brother''s reunion." "Ah ah!" Asura ignored the other party and rushed straight to the dark shadow, but was quickly avoided by the other party. "It''s still the same recklessness. It''s because of this that your daughter will be used by us. She''s still in that poor hell." "Ah ah ah!" Hearing what the shadow said, Asura''s anger increased and became a six handed model. "Really, it''s really useless to leave you here. I don''t know why that person wants to leave you here. It''s really the kindness of his brother, so you can continue to be here and live." Boom, boom He kept attacking, but Asura couldn''t hit the shadow every time he attacked. "Ha ha ha, I''m so happy. It''s not bad today. I met my brother and played with people like you for a while." With that, the shadow is ready to leave. "Wait, what is your purpose in this world?" Because, according to the fragment memory of wuchou, darkness comes to the world, which is destruction. This time, nothing has happened in the world for so long, which makes wuchou feel very strange. "Guess what I want to do?" Listening to each other''s voice, wuchou seems to flash a smile that he used to be very familiar with, a very cunning smile. "Wait." Watching the shadow disappear gradually, wuchou wants to stay, but there is no way. "Find your own things." "This is the road you chose." Outside, watching the darkness on wuchou slowly fade away, the white haired man finally breathed a sigh of relief. After all, this guy is the most important role at present. Watching wuchou finally wake up, the white haired man was very happy. "Are you okay?" I found myself back to reality and looked around without worry. The darkness had disappeared. "The darkness just now suddenly disappeared. Did you kill it?" "No, she left by herself." The situation is more difficult for me to guess. Chapter 728 In the last battle, the white haired man once again realized the importance of wuchou in this battle, not only for the wood leaf, but also for the world, because now, the only thing that can resist those darkness is wuchou''s ability not to use chakra. However, it''s a pity that the white haired man didn''t experiment last time to see if fairies were useful, otherwise there would be another means. "Next, let me make one thing clear to you." The white haired man claims to be a toad immortal. He has no worry. He doesn''t know what it is. In short, according to the other party, it is a very powerful thing. "Then teach me the way to become an immortal." "Hum, it''s not urgent. First, you write down your name here." Zilai also made a few fingerprints, changed a toad and spit out a scroll. "To become an immortal, you must sign a contract with the toad of the world like me and the Yellow haired boy, my disciple Naruto, in order to enter their world." Wuchou was just about to bite his finger and write, but he found that no matter how his blood stained it, he couldn''t write on it. "Well, it''s strange that this situation has never been tried." "Maybe it''s because I''m not from this world, so the world refuses me to leave any contract here." Wuchou probably guessed that, after all, he is in this situation. Even if he doesn''t know what the other party is doing, the world won''t agree to leave any traces here. "It''s really troublesome, so you can''t enter that place, and it''s difficult to practice." "It''s all right. I have a way." Wuchou closes his eyes and tries to find the Yellow haired boy he once met, that is, Naruto''s Qi. According to self, now that man is also practicing in the so-called world. "Found it!" Wuchou put his hand on Zilai, and chakra accelerated. Instantaneous movement Whew At this time, miaomu mountain Naruto, who is still meditating and practicing fairy arts, was suddenly interrupted by a cry of surprise. "What''s the matter?" An old looking toad beside him was surprised at the two people who suddenly appeared. "Xiao Zilai, will you show up here?" "Sorry, deep adult, I also feel a little incredible." According to zilaiye''s explanation, the toad Fairy on one side knew that the man selected by the world consciousness had this ability. "It''s terrible. It''s like complete tracking. No matter how invisible you are, you can''t escape each other''s perception. Moreover, this incredible mobility is extremely convenient even if you leave or ask for help." Worry free closes his eyes and senses the energy in his body. Just now, moving in an instant wastes half of his chakra. I don''t know whether it''s because the use method is different from before or because this place is too far away. "Anyway, since you have made a choice, I will respect your choice and teach this man to learn magic." "Please, deep as an adult, I will continue to teach Naruto. Just try to teach him magic." With that, Zilai also took Naruto to other places. "Well, give me more advice." "Well, since I have come to trust you, I also decided to trust you, so let''s take the first step." According to the explanation of toad fairy, wuchou probably knows what the so-called magic is. In short, it is a certain force of nature. If you are wuchou, you should have no problem doing this. After all, you were the Savior of the world. Every world will give you any convenience, but this time, wuchou can''t guarantee it. "Well, let''s try it first!" Toad fairy took out a little oil from one side and stuck it on wuchou''s forehead, and the cultivation began. Wuchou closes his eyes, feels the energy around him, and wants to try his best to pull this energy in, but unfortunately, as soon as these energies sense their own existence, they dare not approach. "Strange, what is this?" Looking at wuchou, the toad fairy had planned to knock each other with the stick in his hand, but it was strange that natural energy did not enter his body at all, just like something repels natural energy. While wuchou was still sensing natural energy, suddenly, wuchou seemed to hear something. "Hello." Strange sound, as wuchou gradually deepens the guidance of energy, the sound becomes more and more obvious. "Do you hear me?" "Huh?" Wuchou opened his eyes again and found that he was no longer sitting in miaomu mountain, but came to a strange place, surrounded by white and nothing. "Hello." The voice came around, but wuchou couldn''t see where the other party was speaking. "This is, brother, your first time to come to our place." World, consciousness? "Yes, brother." Like seeing through the worry free heart, the voice responds again. "Brother, why did you leave the adult''s control? Didn''t you come to help us resist the darkness from the beginning?" "But now I want to know what I was thinking. I want to know the answers, and these answers are on the dark side." "Really?" The voice seemed to stop and didn''t continue to chat with wuchou. "Tell me, why does darkness not erode the world? Darkness should have eroded here as before, but you, reaching a certain consensus with them, not only infringed on other worlds, but also disturbed the operation of your own world. Why?" The voice did not speak again, but spoke with a very sad voice and worry free. "Brother, you don''t know anything, so you don''t know. This time I really reached a consensus with darkness." "What?" The voice did not answer the worry free question, but said. "Brother, if you want to get the recognition of natural energy, you can''t use it without me. I can give you the power of nature in this world, but you have to promise me a condition." "What conditions?" The voice paused for a moment and continued. "As long as you promise me, you must protect me when the world runs to the most critical moment, because I don''t know what that person thinks." "After all, you are playing with fire and colluding with the dark. Be careful not to protect yourself." "Because I was forced. In short, brother, would you like to help me go to the most dangerous time in my world?" "Naturally, I''ll help you, just according to what you just said." "Well, the world will give you convenience as before." On the other side, outside, the toad fairy looked at the sudden change in wuchou and was amazed. Chapter 729 "Well, yes, and the natural energy in the body is very balanced with chakra. It''s incredible to succeed the first time." Moreover, the toad immortal can sense that the natural energy in the worry free body is continuously replenished, consumed and replenished at the same time, which is simply the perfect immortal model. "Awesome, you don''t need us. You can completely use the immortal mode yourself. It seems that we have nothing to teach you here." "But now we''re waiting for news here. If it''s not necessary, we won''t leave here." "Why, I''m going to find my sister." Zilai once again gave Naruto to Toad immortal for training. He stayed with wuchou and looked after wuchou. "I know your problem now, but you still can''t go now. Don''t worry, your two sisters must be safe." "But." I don''t know how to convince each other. At this time, the messenger frog appeared beside them. "Big things are bad. Muye is in big trouble." On the other side, the destroyed leaves With the leaves as the center, all the buildings were pushed aside and everything was destroyed. "Human beings, there is no way to resist the gods, and you without the protection of asylum are not worth mentioning." Once again, the supernatural Luo Tianzheng released the wood leaf. This time, the effect was the same as he expected. He destroyed the whole wood leaf. Without the resistance of that person, the wood leaf was vulnerable. "The next step is to find the whereabouts of Jiuwei and the man, and then complete our plan." On the other side, wuchou, who plans to move back directly and instantaneously, is constantly sensing Kakashi''s gas, but there is no way to sense Kakashi''s gas. Do you? No worry, bite your teeth, maybe the other party has. "Damn it, uncle white hair, hurry back. Something''s wrong with Muye." Looking at wuchou, he didn''t move back with himself in an instant. He seemed to have guessed something and nodded silently. "I see. I know. I''ll go first. You''ll come later." With that, Zilai also went back directly against the channeling, leaving wuchou alone ready to move in an instant. Wuchou closes his eyes, prepares for it, senses the breath of Zilai, and moves over in an instant. Whew As soon as wuchou arrived, he saw six people in front of him, all with strange eyes. "How is it possible that you are, changmen?" "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m a teacher myself." This is the first time that Zilai and his former disciple, changmen, met here, avoiding the battle in Yuren village. "How is it possible that there are so many eyes, and this number." It is only now that I know what these people rely on to fight until now. The first man, who attacked the man here from the beginning, stared at wuchou, saw the unusual lines in each other''s eyes, and said. "I see. Is it magic?" After all, Sanren''s name is too loud in this world, so the head of the long gate can see at a glance that this man has also learned magic. "However, in front of Penn, these abilities are also invalid. Penn''s six ways are absolute." "Uncle Zilai, please step down first. I think there are many people in the village who need your help." Zilai is also preparing to join the war. Unexpectedly, wuchou stopped the other party. "What, do you know what you''re talking about?" "I know, you should also feel that everyone is still alive. Go quickly. I can come here." I also saw the confidence in wuchou''s eyes, nodded and left. "Oh, is it too confident to plan to fight Penn six alone?" "Confidence, you''re wrong." "I just don''t think you can beat me." "Talk big!" One of them, Payne in a strange shape, directly exploded all his weapons, aimed at wuchou and rushed up directly. Zizizi, zizizi Huge lightning, burning in an instant, rushed up to Penn, without a trace. "To this extent?" Zizizi, zizizi The huge mine electricity is aimed at the remaining five people directly. The huge mine pillar is like lightning from the sky, aiming at five people. "Huh?" A fat man came out from one side and was ready to directly absorb the lightning in the sky. But soon, the other party knew that it was not so simple. Touching the lightning with both hands did not absorb any chakra. Instead, the lightning exploded directly along the body and wiped out the Payne again in a moment. "This technique is not caused by chakra. Is it your own ability?" Unexpectedly, there were two Penn missing at the beginning of the fight. It seems that this matter is still very troublesome. "There are four more." Solve each other in one breath. Zizizi, zizizi Lightning condensed in both hands, and the surrounding weather seemed to have changed strangely, just like the air was gathered here. "Eat!" Lightning kept falling from the sky, and not only that, lightning was like tracking the remaining four people. "Ah ah ah!" However, it seems that the speed is not fast enough. Soon, worry free will stop the lightning. The effect of this move is not very good here. "What''s the matter, stopped?" Penn didn''t expect the other party to stop. Is he still preparing something. "One use is enough." The golden lines are again full of worry free body, flashing, and the black hair turns white directly. "If you use it now, it proves that you intend to put all your eggs in one basket." "Yes, but it''s not a gamble, but a simple risk." Wuchou closes his eyes and uses his newly acquired strength to urge his most familiar moves. "Ha!" The violent energy constantly surrounds wuchou. Penn, who is close at hand, can clearly feel the incredible power of wuchou, said. "What is it this time?" Penn thought of a possibility that he would lose. "Impossible, I won''t lose!" At this time, the violent breath stopped and all retracted into the worry free body. "Hoo." Take a deep breath. "Jiewang boxing!" The violent breath appeared again, but this time it was completely controlled by wuchou, and there was no violent walk at all. "Sure enough, but it won''t be long. Make a quick decision." Sensing the consumption of the body, wuchou didn''t consider it and rushed directly to the remaining four people. "No way!" Whew Boom, pop, pop! Penn, the leader, has not seen the action of worry free. Of course, Penn has been knocked down all around him, leaving himself. "You can''t go away!" Hoo! The huge fist had come to Penn, but Penn still seized the moment. "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Boom! The huge repulsion force will bounce wuchou away. No matter how fast the power and speed are, it''s useless. "Hum, sure enough, I am invincible." Click make love The black stick on his face was broken several times. Penn knew that he would be over as long as he was a little careless. Chapter 730 Worry free looked at his fist. The attack just now was completely bounced away by the other party. Not only that, his strength even rebounded to his hand. The bones are broken. Worry free can''t do anything except hang down your hand so as to minimize damage. "How about you, my lord?" After successfully rescuing everyone, Zilai also came to a watching point to watch the battle with the toad fairy. "It''s very powerful. It solved five Paynes in an instant. I didn''t expect that guy to be so powerful. The immortal mode plus his own special ability is really terrible." "So, are we going to win?" What we get is the negation from ourselves. "However, the strength of Payne, it should be said that the strength of reincarnation eye is really terrible. I don''t know what happened for a moment. The bones of our Savior''s right hand should be completely broken." "What!" Wuchou looks at his right hand. Even if he relies on the self-healing ability of vampires, he can''t cure instantly. At least he can''t recover in such a short time. "What''s the matter? Don''t you keep coming?" Although Payne still seems calm, he has long been prepared in his heart, and controlling Payne alone has a higher degree of concentration and can do whatever he wants. "Don''t mess around. The other party is too fast. If I suck the other party directly, I may be knocked down by a punch." Penn remembered the attack just now. The speed and strength of the other party were absolute, but fortunately he could see a trace. As long as the other party had any intention to get close to him, he didn''t need to hesitate to directly use Shenluo Tianzheng to deal with the other party. "Since the opponent can rebound the attack, but the technique can''t be used continuously anyway." Try again Whew "See!" Penn saw that wuchou had come to his head and kicked it directly. "No, empty move!" Deng! "Shenluo Tianzheng!" The rebound is not a worry free kick, but another attack behind you ready to go. Blue Qigong Turtle school Qigong! The energy hit Payne''s skill in an instant. Such a close attack did not break Payne''s skill. In an instant, it rebounded and directly exploded on wuchou. Fortunately, the attack was not very heavy, and wuchou was not seriously injured because of this rebound. Wuchou hurried back a few steps, the red energy on his body had faded, and jiewang boxing had stopped. "No, if it goes on like this." The side effects of jiewang boxing are all on yourself. If you can''t solve the other party next, the side effects of the avatar Asura must defeat yourself in an instant. The speed slowed down. Penn can see that after the other party''s energy disappears, the speed is obviously much slower. It seems that he wants to win this time. "It seems that you can stop here. Gods are not mortals that can resist." "It''s hard to say. Maybe I have some unique skills I haven''t used." The only thing I have left is the remaining magic energy. There is little magic energy just stimulated by Wang Quan in the world. Spell it! The lines on the body are excited again, white energy surrounds wuchou, and four hands stand out on the back. "What!" "Ah ah ah!" With the remaining magic energy as the driving force, wuchou rushed directly to Penn with one step and waved it with one punch. Shenluo Tianzheng Click One hand is broken Then, wuchou threw another punch, but the fist still hit the strange recoil and broke again. "Ah ah ah!" After the third punch, the counter impulse of the other party has disappeared, but the worry free speed is not fast enough. Penn squatted down to avoid worry free attack and kicked worry free on his stomach. "Ha!" An elbow hammered down. Looking at the fierce blow, Penn had no way. Chakra stepped on the ground and pushed himself away. "Don''t go!" Wuchou chased him with an arrow and punched him again. "Time is up, Shenluo Tianzheng!" Snap "Ah ah!" This not only beat back wuchou, but also relieved wuchou''s Asura mode, and the whole person turned back to the distance. Both hands are useless. Worry free lying on the ground, the huge side effects continue to damage his body, and even breathing is a painful thing. "You lost." Penn came to wuchou and was ready to take wuchou away. "Changmen, you don''t want to take him away!" Zilai also rushed out from one side, but although it was not very far, it was also a little distance. "Wait!" Zilai and Penn stopped at the same time. They looked at Wu Chou who was still on the ground. "It''s not over yet, is it?" Wuchou kneels on the ground, supports his knees with both hands, and stands up slowly. "Don''t force it. You''ve even got a problem standing up. Why do you want to fight and just want to die?" Since I came here, I also looked at wuchou, who stood up again. I don''t understand. It''s clear that I have so many partners here. Even if Penn is so powerful, there is only one person left now. Wuchou has won. "I have mastered the way to defeat him. I want to defeat him openly, not rely on your help." Wuchou staggered in place. His body was very weak and his eyes couldn''t see clearly in front of him. However, there was another force that supported wuchou to stand up. "You guy, don''t die anyway." Seeing the firmness in wuchou''s eyes, he never stopped wuchou. He also wanted to see if wuchou already knew how to deal with this Payne. "Do you still want to resist?" Worry free, close your eyes and constantly stimulate your final strength. Only at this time, those things will not stand idly by. Looking at wuchou without any action, Payne just felt that the other party might be bluffing here and stretched out his hand to wuchou. "Vientiane Tianyin." Feeling a strong suction on his body, he flew over without worry, and Payne took out a long black key from his pocket. "It''s over." Click "Huh?" Penn saw that wuchou''s body was wrapped in a thick layer of black material. Before Penn reacted, the black material turned into a huge giant to protect wuchou in the middle. "Finally used?" Payne looked at the giant wrapped in worry free and said. Payne naturally remembers that this thing can block his own supernatural Luo Tianzheng. Although he doesn''t know how the other party is, it obviously has strong defense. However, Penn saw that wuchou''s hand dropped slowly and there was no other movement at all. It seems that wuchou has lost consciousness. This black giant is simply protecting wuchou. "An unconscious monster can''t be my opponent!" Boom! The huge fist hit Penn''s side, and the gravel scraped Penn''s face and gave a trace of blood. "Damn it!" Chapter 731 "Roar!" The giant attacked Payne not far away. Every punch was a threat to Payne. As long as he was hit once, he would certainly fail. "Roar!" The giant grabbed Payne''s body and threw it out from a distance. Then he jumped. The giant directly followed Payne and left Muye village. "Let''s keep up. We can''t let him fight alone." However, he also stopped those who were ready to catch up. "Give it to him. Now we used to be affected. Now the only thing we can do is trust each other." On the other side, the giant grabbed Payne and hammered on the ground, but no matter how the giant attacked, he couldn''t break Payne''s ninja. "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Boom, boom! "No!" Penn hurried out of worry free attack range and finally could catch his breath. "Damn, there''s no way!" Penn put his hands together and shouted. "Earth burst sky star!" Boom, boom! The ground began to crack, and countless gravel slowly gathered in the sky. A black energy continuously absorbed these stones and flew into the air, just like a huge magnetic field. Some gravels are big and some are small, so that giants can''t stand on the ground well. Their bodies slowly fly up with the strong suction and the gravels brought up by them. "What''s that?" The human beings who survived in the wood leaf were surprised to see the huge stone in the sky. "Just now, if we were right, the giant was sucked up." "Damn, did we lose?" At this time, in the battlefield Payne looked at his masterpiece in the sky and finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Unexpectedly, even the earth burst stars have been used. Chakra is a little insufficient. It''s terrible." "But it should be over. I didn''t expect to deal with this man." At this time, the earth burst into the sky. The black giant is slowly compressed and will soon be cleared away. "Roar!" However, the giant''s arm still stretched out from the earth explosion star and danced in the sky. "It''s impossible. Even the earth burst star can''t beat this guy." Tick, tick "Here, where?" Wuchou looked around at the inexplicable scenery and didn''t know where it was. "I remember that I should pass out. Then this may be my spiritual world, but it''s strange." Without worry, I don''t remember that my spiritual world has become like this. At first, there was an endless prairie, blue sky and white clouds. Then, his spiritual world changed, and there was a strange school. Later, there was a strange dungeon. Now. The whole world is different. There is a blank around. A tall tree grows in the middle. On the tree, there are seven strange balls, six black and one white. "Because this is your real inner world. Everything you saw before is only a small part." The black giant came from behind wuchou and patted wuchou on the shoulder. "Can''t you remember? Everything that used to be, and the eye-catching thing in the tree." The giant refers to the completely different white ball. "That thing doesn''t exist here. It''s a burden imposed on you by that person. Why do you hold it all the time? You should give it up and come back to us, just like before." Wuchou looked at the white ball hanging on the tree and could see that the three people were still inside, waiting for themselves. "No, there''s something I want in here. Like you, I want to know everything I''ve ever had." The giant wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what wuchou had chosen. "Maybe it''s because you''re still the last one. Maybe when you get the last one, you''ll remember why you abandoned us and what you did." Worry free feeling, the energy of the black giant slowly returns to the fruit on the tree. "Originally, I should give you my strength obediently, but you are too indecisive and easy to do bad things." "Now, since you want to know everything, I''ll seal all my strength so that you can control your body at will. Remember, next time, I won''t help you." "Hum, if you don''t help me, won''t others help me?" Said the giant with contempt and worry. "They won''t help you. I will help you, just because of the little rabbit. Thank her." With that, the giant''s energy slowly returned to the black ball without any leakage. "Wait, you haven''t told me what I have to do?" "Continue your journey and you will find your answer." Zizizi, zizizi "Huh?" Payne noticed that the movement in the sky stopped again, and the black giant hand, which was still rioting, had stopped its activities. "Finally quiet down, but what is this strange feeling?" Boom! The huge stone in the sky suddenly burst open and the whole ball collapsed directly. When everything was over, wuchou came out of the wreckage, and the red color between his eyes was very obvious. "I can still come out, at least praise you, but with you now, I still can''t stop me." Although the energy of the black giant has completely disappeared, the double side effects of wuchou itself have not disappeared. Now all we can do is these last attacks. "I know that the indirect time of your skill is five seconds each time. As long as you defeat you within five seconds after you use energy, you will lose!" "Even if you know, do you think I will simply admit defeat?" Payne posed to wuchou. "I am a god!" "So, I''ve already left a hand!" Miso! The black light, continuously condensed in the worry free chest, turns into a shining star belt. The crimson light flashed in the dark, and Payne even saw the godless eyes in the dark. Whew Strong energy aimed at Payne and hit it directly. It was fast and Payne couldn''t escape. "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Dong! Then Penn saw that his hand, as if out of control, was fixed in mid air and couldn''t move. However, it is inconceivable that his divine sign continues to resist the pouring of energy in front of him. "This is my ability." Penn watched, worry free came from behind the energy, holding a spear composed of black energy. "At this moment, time stops. As long as I don''t cancel my ability, you will always maintain this form and can''t move." "Even so, you can''t hurt me!" Wuchou shook his head and walked behind Penn. "You guess, I''ll cancel my ability later. Now, can I hit you?" "Come on!" Chapter 732 Everything is just as wuchou expected. "It hurts, it hurts." Although my body still hurts, I still have a lot to do. Wuchou glanced at Penn, who would never move again, and knew that he had finally defeated this guy, but wuchou always felt that these guys had problems. "There can''t be so many people, so these people may just be controlled remotely or separated from each other." Separation should not be. After all, it won''t disappear. At least it''s not clear. "By the way, every Penn has these black things." Wuchou pulls out one of them, closes his eyes, takes a rest, and enters immortal mode again. Worry free slowly analyzes the making of this thing and understands that this thing is a device similar to transmitting energy. "Remote control?" "Well, such a thing, such a fine operation, can''t be far away from this place." Wuchou uses magic to reverse perception and finally finds the other party''s hiding place. "Here I am." Whew ~ after a period of time ~ "Is this it?" Wuchou looked at a well camouflaged tree and opened the hidden door. Once in, as like as two peas in the sky, a woman with purple blue hair stood on the side. On the other side, a thin man stood on a strange device, his eyes exactly like Penn. "Is Payne''s noumenon, the long door that comes from me, you?" "Yes, the elected man, I am the leader of our organization, Payne, and also the apprentice of the teacher, the long door." The woman on one side went to the long door and looked warily at wuchou in front of her. "Long door, be careful. This guy may do it." "No, he won''t." Although changmen is very weak, he won''t mess around. "His sister was captured by one of us. He won''t give us a hard hand until we ensure safety." "Well, sure enough, you took both Yuehuo and Huolian." "No, I said it. I didn''t do it." The long door looked at wuchou with calm eyes. "From the beginning, I didn''t intend to do this. I used other people''s relatives to do this. Even I didn''t want to do this." "Compared with this, what are you doing here? It''s not just coming to chat, is it?" Worry free is very tired. I don''t have much strength to resist this guy. "I want to know your purpose and your past. Only by asking you can I know the truth of the world." "Why?" Worry free thought for a while and said. "I''ve been to many worlds. In different worlds, every time I fight each other, I think that if it''s an ordinary natural disaster, it''s simple survival. But for those who want to change the world, I want to know why their past has led them to this." Take a deep breath and go on. "No one is a bad person at the beginning, and since you are an apprentice of that person, that person will naturally transmit correct values to you. I want to know your change and your past." "What''s the use of knowing this?" The long door stared at wuchou and wanted to hear wuchou''s words. "In this world, it will work as usual without me and you. You are not a factor threatening the world, so I can help you, as long as you can convince me." In this world, the only real threat is the world consciousness of darkness and seeking the skin of a tiger. There is no worry or clear what you think. Therefore, people and things in this world can be ignored by worry free. The only thing worry free needs to care about is his sister and the darkness that threatens the world. "Well." The long door thought for a moment and said. "Yes, let you know our purpose and my pain. Let you know our plan." Through changmen''s description, wuchou finally knows the so-called plan and the so-called truth. "These two kinds of pain let me know that people can''t understand each other and hatred will continue. That''s why we want to change everything through this." There are no bad people in the world, only a group of crazy people with special thoughts. "Let everyone in the world fall into illusion and let everyone live in dreams. Is this the plan?" "Yes, as long as you help us remove the darkness in the human column force, link the two again, and the tail beast recovers again, our plan can continue to be realized." The long door looked at wuchou and said. "Now, tell me your answer." Take a deep breath and go on. "Yes, you are right, but the world is like this. Even if you use the so-called illusion to make everyone fall into a dream, all this will not change, and the world will continue as usual." "What are you talking about?" The long door stared at wuchou with wide eyes. "No matter what your so-called plan is, even if it is really implemented, the world will one day become the same as now. All you do is to escape the current problems." "In that case, it''s better to find a way to really change everything." "Really, change all this?" The long door stared at wuchou. "Yes, your sadness and your pain are all problems based on this world. If everyone is calm and has a stable life, everything you have encountered may not happen." "The world is so big that you can''t estimate it. In other worlds, your real enemy will not be people from your own world, but people from other worlds." Wuchou came over and stared at the long door. "Now you have a greater crisis. Darkness is your enemy. Your eyes will not be entangled in this. Move on." "If it''s your teacher, maybe he wants to dissolve your hatred, doesn''t he?" Changmen looked at wuchou in front of him and remembered what he had said to himself. "But now I have done so many wrong things and killed so many people. Can I turn back?" "It''s OK. As long as you like, the world still needs your strength." Looking at wuchou''s hand, changmen thought a lot and felt that he should pay off his debt. At least, he should make up for what he did wrong. "Changmen, what are you doing?" "Xiao Nan, don''t stop me. This is what I should do." "Well, what''s the matter?" Xiao Nan looked at the long door and continued. "Changmen is the seventh Payne in charge of life and death. Using this technique, you can revive the dead, but at the cost, you will die." Wuchou did not expect that the other party actually planned to sacrifice their lives to revive those who died. "Wait, now if you die, what about my sister?" Chapter 733 Wuchou interrupts the other party and doesn''t allow the other party to die like this. "Why, you can see that I don''t have much time. I''ve consumed most of my chakra in the battle with you just now. I can''t live long with me now." "No, if you die now, my sister can''t be saved. You still have something to do." Wuchou walks to the long door and closes his eyes. "It''s just chakra. I can give it to you." Changmen smiled. Chakra is not so easy to give to others, but soon, changmen felt different. The original thin body slowly expanded and recovered to the same as the original, and changmen could feel that the previous injuries of his body were recovering. "What is this?" Changmen stared at wuchou and finally felt the difference between wuchou chakra and himself. "I see. Is this your special?" "Huh?" Wuchou didn''t expect that this change would happen when he input the chakra he cultivated into the changmen. "The power of yin and Yang escape is really interesting." Changmen gets rid of this device and walks to the ground again. It feels like he is in a trance in the world. "Unexpectedly, your chakra is a simple attribute of yin and Yang, so as to restore my body." "But even so, if you don''t use that technique, the dead won''t come back to life." "Let me do it." "Huh?" Changmen looked at wuchou with puzzled eyes. Zizizi, zizizi Wuchou uses his ability to contact the long gate once and completely copy the other party''s ability. Although it is only temporary, it is also enough. "Give it to me, that technique." ~ after a period of time ~ "Heresy, reincarnation, natural skill" It''s also worry free. I know for the first time that there is a method of resurrecting people in other worlds except the dragon ball. It''s just whether this so-called side effect is useful to me. Wuchou sensed that he seemed to summon something similar to the local king of hell and constantly send his soul back to those who died. "It only works for people in this world." Wuchou feels a little pity for a while. After all, the so-called resurrection doesn''t have such a magical thing in the rest of the world except the world he once met. However, changmen just said that this technique will die, but if you have the immortality of vampires and special identity, will you also die. At this time, wuchou saw that a woman suddenly appeared on the ground and said to herself. "Hey, I made a deal with Lord Yama. Why don''t you come down obediently? Why do you still stay in the world?" What emerged from the ground was a woman with red hair, dressed in strange service, carrying a sickle on her back, and her chest circumference made Xiao Nan, who was a little confident about herself, feel a moment of silence. "Well, are you death?" "Of course, since Lord Yama is not free, isn''t it normal for him to be taken down by the God of death? Come with me quickly. Really, how can he trade with Yama so casually and don''t cherish his life." Soon, the God of death came up and seemed to finally find something wrong. "Well, you man, why didn''t your soul leave your body? You made a deal with Lord Yama and took your soul as a mortgage. Your soul should leave your body." "Forget it, since the soul is not separated, I''ll help you." Then death picked up his sickle and prepared to do it. "Well, wait, you look familiar?" The sickle that had been raised stopped, and the God of death looked at wuchou. "Isn''t it!" Death took out a book from his pocket, looked carefully, and then looked at wuchou. As if he knew something, death suddenly changed a lot, a look of panic. "Ha, I''m sorry. It seems that I''ve come to the wrong place. I''m leaving." With that, death was really ready to leave. Looking at each other as if he knew something, wuchou quickly stretched out his hand and pulled each other. "Hey, you haven''t made it clear why I''m not dead. You''re so surprised." "I don''t know. Let go of me. I''m leaving." Looking at the other party''s panic, wuchou knows that there must be something inside. How can it be so easy for the other party to leave. "Sorry, sorry, I''m wrong!" The God of death saw that he could not leave so simply. He quickly knelt on the ground and apologized to wuchou. "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t run up so easily. Don''t report to Lord Siji Yingji, or my salary will be gone." Wuchou didn''t expect to hear the names of acquaintances when he came to this world. "Siji Yingji, I see. Are you Siji Yingji''s man?" "Yes, yes, so don''t report to adults, or I''ll be in trouble." At least, I know I have nothing to worry about and will not continue to embarrass the God of death. "Well, it''s none of your business. Let''s go." "Thank you, thank you." Watching death leave so flatteringly, the long door and Xiao Nan on one side are about to fall to the ground. What monster are they going to deal with at the beginning. "Do you know the so-called king of hell?" "Well, I know one." Although it''s not the world, I just didn''t expect Yingji''s scope to come here. "That''s good, but what else do you need us to do to help you organize and find your sister?" He not only helped himself recover, but also helped himself revive the people in the village. The long gate owes too much worry. "It''s okay. You shouldn''t go. You should hide now. Because of this technique, you die, don''t you?" The long door nodded. "Well, the rest must think that you are dead. Your organization has something you don''t know. They are the real murderers who took my sister away. I want to wait for them to contact me." "So now, what about the two of us?" "Hide. The news that you were defeated by me will spread quickly. At that time, your organization will definitely contact me again." Changmen nodded, and Xiaonan were ready to hide, otherwise others would know. "The chosen man, you should be careful. I hope you can find your sister as soon as possible." "Well, you go." When wuchou returns to the village and welcomes himself, it is the cheers of the villagers. On the other side, a rainy village. "Changmen failed, used the art of reincarnation, and the body disappeared." Dark room, double faced people talking to masked men, secret, no one knows. "Xiao Nan took it away, which was expected, but unexpectedly, changmen failed." The masked man looked aside and said to the two unconscious figures in the coffin. "No way. Anyway, we got most of the tailed animals. We just didn''t expect the last eight and nine to be so troublesome." "Also, the damn darkness, without relying on the man, can''t use the external magic image to absorb the tailed beast chakra." "I''ll see him. Maybe I have a way." Chapter 734 Creak, creak The reconstruction of Muye village is under way. Although the villagers have to spend a lot of time rebuilding the damage brought by Payne, it will not take much time because of the resurrection. The only trouble is that because of Payne''s first attack, the garden fire shadow fell due to side effects. Now the village needs a new fire shadow. Zilai is also very suitable, but as a lazy person, Zilai can not become a fire shadow. In this way, there is only one person who becomes a fire shadow. Hidden in the dark, underground roots. Wuchou will not participate in the reconstruction. The reason is very simple. Wuchou has no ability to help them rebuild. After all, what he can use is projection except fighting. The premise of projection is that he knows that thing, other people''s houses and even the reconstruction of the whole village. How can wuchou understand. "It''s very idle." Worry free has nothing to do for a while. After all, now I have to wait for others to find myself. I don''t know where other people''s base camp is. "I knew. At that time, ask the long gate where I was going." It''s too late. It''s no use thinking so much now. It''s better to wait here. "Oh, what are you doing up there?" It''s a surprise that Kakashi came to find herself. Is there anything to do. "What''s up?" Wuchou jumped down from above and wanted to hear what the other party wanted to say. "In fact, our new fire shadow wants your help." ~ after a period of time ~ "I see. Is there a meeting?" Call the shadows of the other villages and go to the meeting together. Doesn''t it give people a chance to die? "So what does this have to do with me?" Kakashi looked helplessly at wuchou and continued. "You are the most important person in this place, because you need your help to liberate the tail beast. You are the expectation of all people." "But aren''t all the tailed animals in each village? So as long as we keep this tailed animal well, naturally I don''t need to appear." When Kakashi heard what wuchou said, he said with a serious face. "In fact, just now, I knew a terrible thing." Kakashi and wuchou said that the tailed beasts, except eight and nine, had been captured some time before Payne''s attack. "Now that they have been captured, but as long as the darkness is still there, they can''t use the power of the tail beast, can they?" Kakashi was a little impatient, but he explained patiently for his own world. "I don''t know what other means the enemy has, so we still need your strength. In short, it''s right to start with us." Wuchou didn''t know what to say, so he had to nod his head to promise each other. "So, when do you start?" "Now!" "Ah?" In this way, wuchou had no choice but to follow Kakashi, as a moth escort, to hold a meeting with the new fire shadow. However, after a short walk, Kakashi interrupted Wu Chou''s thought with a word. "What, the wind shadow has also been taken away?" Since there is one less shadow, what is the meeting for? "There''s no way. There must be a substitute. In short, don''t think too much. Just follow us." Wuchou had no choice but to follow Kakashi to the meeting where something was bound to happen. However, wuchou always thought that the accident was during the conference. Unexpectedly, it happened not long after he went out of the village. "Hello, everyone of Muye." In front of the crowd was a masked member of Xiao. "Well, Hello, I think you came here to find me?" Compared with the others, wuchou looks more relaxed. He comes out of the team and greets each other. "Well, hello." The other party didn''t expect that worry free looks like meeting some ordinary people. It makes him more or less disappointed. He is a big villain and more or less nervous. "Did you come to me to say that you took my sister away? If you don''t listen to you and cooperate with you, my sister''s life will be hard to protect, won''t you?" Seeing that wuchou finished his words, the masked man didn''t know what to say for a while. "Well, that''s right." "Well, well, take me to your organization. I can help you." To everyone''s surprise, wuchou plans to directly surrender to the enemy. "Hey, what are you going to do, ready to surrender to the enemy so soon?" Kakashi hurried out and pulled wuchou. He couldn''t understand what the other party was thinking. "Kakashi, in fact, it''s good. When I help these guys deal with the tail beast, I''ll come back and help you remove the darkness of nine and eight tails, so you can continue to protect your tail beast, and I can ignore your trifles. My sister and I can go back to our own world at ease. Isn''t that good?" Listen to the words without worry, which are reasonable and justified. The others can''t think of anything to say. "Well, but." "In the final analysis, your tailed beast will be taken away because you don''t protect it well. If you really protect the tailed beast, you won''t be caught, so cheer up and I''ll help you untie the darkness. At that time, it has nothing to do with me." With that, wuchou went to the masked man and was ready to follow him away. "Come on, what are you waiting for?" Things suddenly went a little smoothly. The masked man didn''t know what to say. "Well, all right." Everyone looked at the masked man and took it away without worry, without any hesitation. "Well, it''s true. At first, as long as he takes out the darkness, he''ll be fine. In the final analysis, he''s also an outsider." Everyone wanted more at the beginning. This matter had nothing to do with others. The masked man came to their base camp, the room of the statue of the devil. "Hey, is this your place? It''s really big." Looking at wuchou and observing around, the masked man doesn''t care. Anyway, most of the tailed animals have been caught by them. When they catch eight and nine tails, and this guy unties the darkness, this man will go back to his world at ease, which has nothing to do with them. "In fact, you were just like this at the beginning. You just helped. I won''t refuse. I suddenly attacked me at the beginning. How can I change my attitude towards you?" Masked men also think that maybe they were wrong at first, and sometimes force can not solve the problem. "Well, let''s start quickly. Where are the tailed animals? Just send me and my sister back together at that time." "Well, yes, I''ll lead the way." The masked man came to a room with worry free. He saw six people lying here, Zhu Li, who didn''t know anything, fell into a coma and de energized. "Help them lift the darkness, and then you yourself, or we can bring the other two back, and I''ll let you and your sister go." Chapter 735 Wuchou walks up to one of them and puts his hand on the other''s shoulder. "Well, what am I going to do?" When the masked man heard what wuchou said, he wanted to slap the goods to death. "You don''t know?" "How can I know? In the past, opponents suddenly appeared and fought with themselves. Now how can I know?" At this time, wuchou was also a little distressed. In the final analysis, it was forced to drag himself in. He was well in another place. As a result, the two people pulled themselves into the pit regardless of their intention. At this time, wuchou finally found something wrong. "What is this?" These people have a strange change in their body, a strange chakra, even on themselves. "What''s going on?" At this time, if you enter your spiritual world without worry, you will see what changes have taken place. Next to the big tree, another strange tree appears, and seven forces are constantly injected into it. On the contrary, the tree constantly feeds back vitality to these people. "What''s going on?" The masked man looks at the current situation and doesn''t dare to mess around. After all, these things are very important. When chakra transmission is over, wuchou feels a little strange change in his body, but he can''t control this new thing. "These people, tailed animals have disappeared, but it''s strange." The masked man came to Zhu Li and felt that chakra, the tail beast of the other party''s body, had disappeared, but his body was not dead. Although he was alive, he did not wake up or die, just like. "A living body, no soul." The masked man looked at Xiang wuchou and felt that chakra of the tail beast was on each other, and the barrier darkness had disappeared. "What the hell did you do?" The masked man stared at wuchou, trying to understand what had happened. "I didn''t know anything, so they came up suddenly." At this time, wuchou knows what the so-called darkness is. "Is that your plan?" Unexpectedly, the world consciousness and darkness originally made this idea to put the most important tail beast on themselves. Then, whether they like it or not, they have to force themselves to follow the world until they reach the goal of the world or darkness. The so-called obstruction of darkness is actually a medium. When you are willing to help, you will forcibly cling to yourself. "In short, all this is a conspiracy of the world." Although the plan has changed a lot, at least the masked man still obtains the power of six tailed beasts, although they are all concentrated on one person. "So, now can you pull out the tail beast and give it to the external demon statue?" The double faced man appeared behind the masked man. Looking at the worry free sitting not far away, I really don''t understand why the world should be attached to such a person. "No, just now I have felt that his body has something similar to the image of a foreign devil. Our image of a foreign devil can''t rob others, but." The masked man looked at wuchou and said. "We can put the external devil image into his body and integrate with that thing. At that time, when eight tails and nine tails are in hand, we can directly ask him to take out the divine tree. After all, I can feel that the power is simply placed in his body and has no resonance with him." "Now he is a box. Put the tail beast and the external demon statue in, and he can take them out directly at that time. Moreover, it is safer than now, because this guy will not stop us, but also help us protect the tail beast." Although the plan has changed a lot, it is acceptable, only one more step. "Hey, masked man, I''ve finished what I''ve done. Although it''s a little different, can I let my sister go now?" Wuchou walked up to them and looked at the two guys who whispered secretly. Their heads were big. Moreover, he was cheated again. It hurts to think about it. "Naturally, but before that, there is one more thing." The masked man came to the external devil statue with worry free. Sure enough, the external devil statue was like being attracted by worry free. The whole thing slowly turned into particles and entered the worry free body. "As expected." The external demons have also been absorbed by wuchou. Now wuchou is their tool to protect the tail beast. As long as they get the reincarnation eye and collect the chakras of the other tail beasts, the plan will be successful at that time. "Huh?" The three felt that there were great changes outside. When they turned around, they saw a few people coming in with eight tailed people. "It''s done. We brought eight tails back as agreed." "Oh, hard work." One of the colder looking guys, staring at wuchou aside, said. "Who is this guy?" "Sasuke, this man is an important tool to liberate the tail beast. You should have heard each other''s name." Sasuke naturally knows that because of this matter, big snake pill wanted to negotiate, but it was destroyed by itself. "Well." Sasuke released the eight tailed man''s force and left directly. "Another one, so now, there are only nine tails left." Wu Chou looked at each other with a puzzled face. "But there are not only six people there. With this, there are seven. There are two left, aren''t they?" The masked man nodded and continued. "First, just like that, absorb this, and I''ll take you the rest later." Wuchou nodded, squatted down and prepared to absorb this guy, but unexpectedly, a commotion came from inside. "That''s, bad." The masked man and the double faced man hurried over, and wuchou also followed them to check. They didn''t notice that the eight tailed man lying on the ground moved his fingers. "Three tails, how did they suddenly resurrect?" The three of them walked in and saw a huge turtle rioting here. When they originally caught it back, they couldn''t use their strength and had to obey. However, unexpectedly, as soon as wuchou came in, the darkness that had just been released caught the tail beast again, hardened into chakra, and directly entered wuchou''s body. "Well, is that ok?" The masked man pulled wuchou again. He could clearly feel that wuchou was not connected with the external magic image and tailed beast. He was finally relieved. "It''s all right. When you go out and deal with the eight tails outside, I''ll let your sister leave, but you have to stay with us for the time being until we catch the whole tail beast." "This is no problem. Anyway, I have been forcibly pulled into this conspiracy." When the three went out, wuchou absorbed the eight tails in front of him again, and finally felt something wrong. "Yes, there are strange chakras, but they are not complete." "What?" Boom A burst of white smoke, people found that this thing is only a part of the eight tails. "Cheated." Chapter 736 Whoa, whoa Creak The door that had not been opened for a long time was pushed open, and a figure came in from the outside with two thin people on his back. "Finally back." Wuchou put them down and checked them carefully. They were not tampered with by each other. Check again with other forces to make sure there is no problem and worry free. "As agreed, come with us. Next, you are the key." The masked man came in from outside the room and looked at wuchou. Maybe he thought of something and his mood became a little bad. "I know. According to the agreement, I will help you until you take away the tail beast in my body, and then I will be free. What will happen in your world has nothing to do with me." "Of course, our world is naturally related to ourselves." With that, wuchou followed the masked man back to the world over there, leaving his two sisters at home. "Oh, by the way, now let''s do something first. Just stay in the base camp." When the masked man returned to their base camp with worry free, the masked man hurried away and didn''t intend to stay at all. "No, what am I going to do now?" There is no time to worry about what to do. After all, the other person is doing his own thing. Without worry, I sat in place bored and didn''t know what to do for a while. "Hey, hey, why are you here?" Wuchou turned around and didn''t expect to see an acquaintance. "Shark with big knife, I remember you. Where''s your partner?" Dadao man didn''t answer wuchou''s question, but went to wuchou and looked at wuchou. "What a surprise. I thought you didn''t want to help us. After all, you don''t look like a villain. You should resist US." Wuchou gave the other party a white look and continued. "Your world, no matter what you do, it''s none of my business, and I''ve abdicated from that position for a long time. I haven''t done that for a long time." Although the shark doesn''t know what wuchou is talking about, it''s useless for him to think too much since wuchou doesn''t intend to stop them. "Just now, Mr. weasel has completed his task and sacrificed himself for his brother." Wuchou didn''t expect that the guy who looked so powerful would die. "Originally, Mr. weasel was in poor health. The use of pupil strength made Mr. weasel''s health very poor. In fact, Mr. weasel was dying the last time I saw you." The shark said, thinking of the man who came recently. "You should have seen that man, the little boy with black hair, is Mr. weasel''s brother." "Oh, that''s right." Unexpectedly, that man is the weasel''s brother. Last time I saw that guy, his eyes are full of hatred. "No, but I haven''t seen everyone yet. Don''t the others take me to have a look?" The shark smiled and continued. "In fact, you''ve seen almost. It doesn''t matter if you don''t see the other two. They are two guys who like to kill." "Well." There are no normal people in the whole organization. It was really not easy for changmen to reunite these people. "No, I have my own task. Let''s go first." Just about to leave, wuchou stopped the other party. "Hey, don''t die. If you die, you''ll have nothing." "Of course, I don''t want to die." When you see the other person leaving, you have no worry to confirm that there is no one around. Close your eyes and sit in place. In the corner where wuchou can''t see, the double-sided man puts his head out of the ground and stares at wuchou. "How''s it going?" "It seems that there is no problem. The box is the box. This step will not change our plan." With that, the double faced man left. At this time, wuchou is entering his own spiritual world. After all, we should confirm whether that thing will have a lot of impact on ourselves. However, before it was completely in-depth, wuchou heard a lot of strange sounds inside. As soon as wuchou entered, he saw seven huge monsters and seven strange people standing near them and looking at himself. "Well, hello." Seven people, seven monsters, look at worry free, worry free for a time, and don''t know what to say. "Well, who are you?" "We just want to ask, where is this? Are you also a member of Xiao?" One of the women who looked grumpy talked to wuchou. Wuchou didn''t know what to say for a while. "Well, actually." Before wuchou explained, the seven people smiled strangely, so that wuchou didn''t know what was going on. "Don''t worry. In fact, we can all see what you do outside." One of the men with dark circles and wuchou said. "We know that you are actually the man chosen by the world. You came here to remove the darkness. Unexpectedly, you can suck in the souls of us and the tailed beasts." Without worry, I don''t know what the principle is. "But can I let you out?" Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads. "To be exact, we don''t know. At least now we can feel that the link between us and the tail beast has been disconnected. Maybe if we leave now, we won''t become a human pillar force, but the tail beast will certainly stay in your body." "However, this is good. At least everyone is liberated and there is no need to fight for each other''s health." I don''t know what to say for a while. "So, what am I going to do?" "No mistake. If you take back our bodies, we can leave." "Then I''ll do it quickly." Just do what you say. Without worry, you leave the spiritual world directly. As soon as you get to that room, without worry, you think of another problem. "No, let them all go here. Then I will be blamed. I have to think of other ways." Besides, this is the base camp of others. It''s not good to leave like this. At this time, masked man and double faced man are explaining their great plan at the five shadow conference. "No way." Wuchou feels it again to make sure that no one around looks at him. He walks into the room and grabs all the human flesh. His eyes have entered the immortal mode. I feel that man''s anger. Wuchou closed his eyes, tried his best to feel the man''s anger, and finally found it. "Wait, how do I get back?" After all, if you leave suddenly, you don''t know what to do when you come back. "I can''t help it. I can only do it." Then I won''t come back. I''ll explain it later. Instantaneous movement Aware of something, Zilai, who was still taking care of the master, felt that there seemed to be some change behind him, and suddenly turned his head. Boom! "Who is it?" Zilai also looked at the person who suddenly appeared. After seeing it clearly, he was also startled. "Why are you back, you guy?" "And with so many people." Chapter 737 When wuchou explains clearly, I don''t know what to say. "Forget it, it''s no use for me to say anything now. In short, your task is really over. You''ll know when you meet the remaining eight tails and nine tails." "Well, I''ll wake these people up first." Wuchou put his hand on these people''s shoulders, and soon the soul of the body went back to their body, and these people gradually woke up. "It''s amazing that you can still live without the human column force of the tail beast." He also looked at the resurrected people and said. "Next, go back to your own village. You don''t have anyone to bear now, and you don''t need anything." Everyone nodded, thanked wuchou and left. "Well, let''s go and see Naruto. After all, you still need to solve the darkness of Jiuwei." "Or maybe Naruto lost nine tails, which is also a good thing." Wait for wuchou to come with himself, feel the gas he has seen, and find that the other party is also at the five shadow conference, and, just right, the masked man is also here. Looking at wuchou, he suddenly appeared here with himself. Everyone present was surprised at each other''s movement. As for the masked man, he didn''t say anything except that his body was shaking. "Well, hello." "Different from what was agreed, it seems that you intend to default." The masked man looked at wuchou and didn''t know what to do for a while. "Er, I actually came here to deal with the problem of Jiuwei. I don''t have any ideas." Wuchou looked aside, looked at his Naruto, hurried over and patted each other on the shoulder. "Huh?" The expected situation did not happen, but wuchou felt that the darkness on Naruto had been absorbed by himself. "Can''t absorb it. What''s going on?" The masked man also thought that Jiuwei was so easy to get. Unexpectedly, the function of wuchou failed. "But the darkness has been removed, and you have now restored the power of nine tails." Before Naruto said anything, the masked man hurried over, a vortex and took away wuchou. "Damn it, just mess around like this." Wait for wuchou to appear in a strange place with the masked man. Unexpectedly, the masked man left himself in a strange space and then ignored himself. "Reflect on yourself. Now you are too important to us. You can''t run around." With that, the masked man left again, but wuchou could see what the masked man saw outside through a strange mirror. "Ah, why did you suddenly fight?" Wuchou saw that the weasel''s brother suddenly fought with the new fire shadow of Muye village, and the war was very fierce, but he didn''t expect that the other party seemed to have some mysterious forbidden art and couldn''t die. Although the new fire shadow was very powerful, it was obvious that weasel''s brother was stronger. Finally, weasel''s brother won. When they all left, the masked man released wuchou and said. "Don''t run around in the future, or I''ll take out my things now so that you don''t have to keep them." With that, the masked man tied a few fingerprints and planned to psyche out the foreign devil image, but unexpectedly, it was useless. "Because I don''t have reincarnation eyes, so ah, there''s no way." "Take back the eyes of the long door first, or it''s really troublesome to leave you a time bomb." Wuchou is once again included in the other party''s space, and then looks at the other party to find double-sided people and collect information about Xiaonan. Soon, their traces were found, but surprisingly, here, in addition to Xiao Nan, the art duo group is also here. "Didala, scorpion, have you all betrayed the organization?" "No, I just like the art of eldest sister''s head. Naturally, I don''t need to be bound by you." Said the Yellow haired explosion man. "I just follow the art kid. There''s nothing to do anyway." Although the masked man couldn''t see his expression, wuchou guessed that the other party must have a very bad face. "One or two, don''t interfere with my plan." The masked man was about to do it, but he found another terrible fact. "I also want to say who it is. I didn''t expect it to be you, ah Fei." Long door, came out from one side, and looked better than before. "Changmen, how is it possible that you are still alive and you are still alive after using that technique?" "Yes, thanks to the help of that man, I can continue to live. Ah Fei, I don''t know what means you''re going to play, but I won''t let you succeed." The masked man had no choice but to leave temporarily. Back to the headquarters, the masked man released worry free, sometimes calm, sometimes crazy, and finally said calmly. "Come on, what the hell do you want to do?" The masked man is a little difficult to parry. He can''t get the reincarnation eye. Just now he has triggered a war. If he still loses the tail beast, he can''t help it. The only possibility is this man. "It''s very simple. This time, let me help you." "Huh?" The masked man looked at wuchou and wondered what the other party was saying. "After all, you can''t do a lot of things now. Those eyes are as important as the tail beast, and your organization people are almost gone. The strength gap is too big." "Moreover, I also want to be a villain." Well, in fact, this is what wuchou wants to do most. After all, you don''t need to protect the world this time. You just need to pay attention to the darkness. "In that case, let me join." In the dark, a man came out with a big cloak and felt a fierce poisonous snake. "Oh, how are you going to help us?" "Undead brigade, are you satisfied with this answer?" Looking at the confident eyes of the other party, the masked man knew that the other party was already ready. It seems that he has more help. "Well, then prepare quickly, because we don''t have much time." At this time, wuchou was left in the base camp by the masked man. After all, wuchou is too important to walk around casually. "It''s really troublesome. Why don''t you just send me back to my world? Anyway, the opposite side won''t do anything to me." The masked man thought for a while and felt that wuchou was not wrong. After all, wuchou was safer to go back to his own world. Moreover, it was impossible for those Ninja armies to coerce wuchou, otherwise they would cause resentment from each other, and the gains would outweigh the losses. "Well, you''ll take you back. Remember, if you want to join us at that time, you have to come back quickly." "I see." The masked man uses the secret technique again to send worry free back. The rest is to discuss the next plan with the guy who joined halfway. At this time, as soon as wuchou returned to his world, he remembered a very important thing. "Strange, the time is a little wrong." Chapter 738 Tomorrow morning, Yuehuo wakes up from his dream, looks at wuchou sitting aside with his hands supporting his chin, and asks. "Brother, what are you doing?" Wuchou didn''t notice that the moon fire had awakened, casually greeted twice and continued to meditate. "I''m thinking, what happened?" "What?" Yuehuo couldn''t understand what wuchou said. When she came to wuchou, the whole person lay on wuchou''s back. "Well, brother, what are you thinking?" "Nothing, just feel, I am ill, always feel that nothing is right." "Really?" Yuehuo doesn''t know what''s wrong with wuchou. Anyway, there''s no problem now. Life is good, and today is still a holiday. "Don''t think too much, brother. You are also an examinee. Remember to review well." With that, Yuehuo went out to his room and did something. "Time, No." Worry free looks at the calendar on the wall and the tips on the phone. Nothing is right. It has been several days since I went to the other side of the world. Time has changed, but worry free sees that time has not changed since I left. Just like, time stops on the day when you leave. Time doesn''t continue to flow until you come back. "If so, what''s going on? Does time stop in the world I left?" However, wuchou remembers that when he goes back to those worlds, time is still flowing, not like here at all. "What''s different?" This world is a little different from those I have been to. "I don''t know what the reason is, but I must know what the reason is." Wuchou closes his eyes, communicates the immortal Qi between heaven and earth according to the method learned from another world, and tries to enter the room of the world. Buzzing As at that time, I felt my own existence, and Qi was not attached to me. "Sure enough, here we are." Ticking Unconsciously, wuchou appears in a space, surrounded by the sky extending to the distance, white clouds cover the whole sky, and there are layers of reflective glass on the ground. "Sure enough, having mastered the way to come here, I want to come in and leave at will. It''s too much." thud Boom! A huge force came behind wuchou, and the huge impact pushed wuchou away, just like a huge truck directly hit wuchou''s back without stepping on the brake. "Er!" Gulu Gulu rolled on the ground for several times and finally stopped. "Who is it?" "Hey?" The one who attacks wuchou is actually his own shadow, Xiaoren. However, wuchou could see that Xiaoren''s other eye was covered with silver light, which was obviously controlled. "The consciousness of the world, right?" "Yes, brother." Xiaoren, should say world consciousness, expressionless, looking at worry free, said calmly. "You want to invade my world like that guy?" Occupation, the world? At the beginning, wuchou thought that the other party was talking about darkness, so he responded quickly. "No, brother, I''m talking about that hateful guy, who united with the darkness and eroded my world." "Why does the other party invade your world?" At this time, wuchou knew that the other party was talking about another world. "Hum, how do I know? Maybe she''s just joking, but I think that guy is serious this time, although I don''t know the reason." "I, what can I do for you?" Xiaoren stared at wuchou, his silver eyes stared at wuchou, and the pores on his back had to stand up. "If it was you in the past, naturally, it''s useless for you now." With that, Xiaoren shook his head in disappointment and continued. "Forget it, it''s no use saying anything now. Since your current identity is this, what you have to do now is to use your identity to shine here." With that, wuchou only felt a push to push himself away, just like expelling himself. "Ah ah ah!" A strong sense of weightlessness came, and wuchou woke up from meditation, but his head was covered with sweat. "Key?" Although wuchou realizes that he is really important, it is not so exaggerated as to affect the operation of the world. "Is there any key thing I have now?" Maybe it''s the people around you. This really needs to be investigated. Do as you say. Go to Yuehuo and ask about something without worry. Just as he was about to go out, wuchou heard a strange voice coming from behind. "Brother?" The lion and the tiger have no worries before they remember that their sister still has fire pity. Really, they have always focused on the moon fire, but forgot fire pity. "Huo Lian, are you okay?" Wuchou came to Huolian and looked at each other carefully. His originally hot forehead was not as hot as last time. It seems that he was right at that time. "Brother, what did you do?" For Huolian, what happened last time was only yesterday, but for wuchou, it has been a long time. "Well, what?" The original embarrassment has long disappeared. Worry free has nothing to do with this matter. After all, it has been so many days, and even he has had several battles of life and death. The original embarrassment is nothing at all. "Brother, what do you mean?" If Huolian wasn''t very tired, he really wanted to pick up a hammer and scrape off wuchou''s head to see what the man''s brain was thinking. At that time, he did this to himself. "Huo Lian, you should know that I really had no way to ¡Ì you at that time, otherwise you can''t wake up now. I was really scared to death at that time." Listening to his worry free tone, Huolian always felt that he cared too much, but it was his own problem. "I don''t care. Don''t you know, I am, but." Looking at Huolian''s face, Wu Chou thought of what Huolian wanted to say. "Oh, you say that, we are brothers and sisters. That kind of thing doesn''t matter, and." "And?" "It''s not the first time for me. I don''t lose anything." Hearing what wuchou said, Huolian felt that he was too stupid. "Hey, brother, do you have a girlfriend?" "Hey, did I have a girlfriend?" Hearing wuchou''s words, Huolian seemed to think of something and turned around blushing. "Fire pity, what''s the matter?" "Go away and leave me alone, brother ghost animal." Seeing that the other party didn''t want to speak for the time being, he shrugged and left without worry. When wuchou really left, Huolian picked up the quilt around him and held it tightly. "Without a girlfriend, isn''t it me for the first time?" Thinking of this, Huolian seemed to think of something and his face became more red. "What are you thinking, Huo Lian? That man is your brother." Chapter 739 Don''t worry, go and see the moon fire and think about what the other party is doing. As soon as I got to the kitchen, I heard Yuehuo humming happily inside. The faint fragrance told wuchou that Yuehuo was preparing something inside. "Moon fire, what are you doing?" Open the door curtain, I saw Yuehuo jumping inside in an apron. He looked very happy. He just stopped when wuchou came in. "Brother, you go out first. You''re not ready yet." Yuehuo pushed wuchou out like this, as if he didn''t want wuchou to help. "Moon fire, aren''t you really going to let me help?" "Compared with this, brother, you''d better think about how to restore your memory." The moon fire finished and suddenly paused. "Brother, uh, nothing." Feeling a little embarrassed, wuchou had to hurry out and leave Yuehuo alone in the kitchen. "Restore memory?" Only when that person is willing to restore his memory can he restore his memory. However, the reaction of Yuehuo just now is that Yuehuo doesn''t want to restore his memory. "What trouble." Wuchou sits in the hall and looks at the familiar and strange furnishings around him. He always feels out of tune with the world. "Moon fire, I''ll go out and come back soon." Then he remembered the landmark and went out with the key. "Huh?" Looking at the bike next door, wuchou always feels that it seems to be his own. "Let''s go." Riding a bicycle, wuchou went out of the door. Sure enough, I can''t remember anything. The scenery around, the people walking through, and the familiar and unfamiliar stores are so strange that I should have seen these things, but I don''t remember anything. "Xiao Ren, what are you thinking? Why don''t you let me remember everything? Is there anything you need to hide from me?" Wuchou wants to find a way to lead Xiaoren out. At this time, wuchou happened to pass by a dessert shop he seemed to have seen and had an immature idea for a while. He came to the corner with his bought doughnuts, put his bike aside and walked in without worry. "Xiao Ren, you should know. Come out." Snap! Xiaoren jumped out of the shadow, punched wuchou on the chin, and then went on to fly out of the doughnut with one hand. "It hurts." Wuchou is suddenly attacked by Xiaoren. He lies on the ground, covers his chin, and looks at Xiaoren with tears in his eyes. "Xiao Ren, what are you thinking? It hurts!" "Stupid master, you actually want to lead me out in this way. Am I such an unbearable existence in your eyes?" Although he said so, Xiao Ren said while eating doughnuts. "It''s delicious. I haven''t eaten it for a long time. You fool, since you are my master, you should be responsible for my diet. Even if it''s blood, you should prepare well." However, in wuchou''s eyes, Xiaoren is a silly Lori who likes to eat doughnuts. As long as he has the opportunity, he will have a lot of opportunities to turn this silly Lori into his favorite appearance. "Well, don''t gossip, Xiao Ren. Why seal my memory? Do I have anything you don''t want me to remember?" Xiaoren didn''t answer, so he continued to eat his doughnut, completely ignoring wuchou. "Xiao Ren, tell me." At this time, strange footsteps came from one side. "I thought it was some pervert who blocked Laurie in the alley. I didn''t expect it was you." What appeared in front of them was the little Lori God with green hair. Her mouth free attribute was great in wuchou''s eyes, and her strange pair of striped stockings were very concerned. "Hey, it''s you. What''s your name? Uh, sorry, I can''t remember." "The axe is connected by Mu Yu, or I''ll call it Xiao Yu. Anyway, you can do whatever you want." "Well, why didn''t that quirk go away?" Wuchou cares about the little quirks that little Lori said before. Unexpectedly, it will disappear one day. "No, you remember wrong." Axe naimu Yu looked at them without expression and continued to say. "What are you two doing here?" "I just want to ask you, why do you suddenly come to talk? Can''t you see us flirting?" Xiaoren was unexpectedly strong. He went directly to wuchou, hugged wuchou''s arm and made a face to Xiaoyu. "Hey, but I clearly heard that you hid the memory of your ghost animal brother. How can you say flirting and flirting?" Xiao Yujie also came to wuchou and held wuchou''s arm tightly, but the strength was obviously different from Xiaoren. Wuchou felt that his arm was going to be broken. "Brother ghost animal, why do you say that?" Wuchou clearly remembers that he didn''t show much in front of this little Laurie. Where did he come from. "Brother ghost animal, you may not know that when you attacked your sister last time, you can obviously see your sister''s feelings for you. It must be your problem. You''re not a ghost animal. What''s that?" It was clearly said with a wordless expression, but wuchou felt that the injury was more exaggerated, just like a needle inserted into his heart. "Yes, my master is really abnormal. Not only his sister, but also the doll." "Doll?" When Xiao Yu heard Xiao Ren''s words, he quickly loosened his hands and said. "Unexpectedly, brother ghost livestock doesn''t even let go of dolls like us. Which doll has been violated?" The more you speak, the more outrageous you are. Wuchou doesn''t know how to interrupt them. "You may not know. In short, many dolls like this Lori control, because dolls look like little Lori, so this guy''s metamorphosis has long crossed the world." "I see. Brother ghost animal is a dangerous Lori. I''ll hurry back and report this information to my sister. Thank you." With that, Xiao Yu turned and left directly. He didn''t intend to stay here for more than one minute. "Xiao Ren, are you intentional?" "Of course, the information is right anyway." Just because wuchou knows that Xiaoren is not wrong, he feels whether he is really as unbearable as Xiaoren said. "It doesn''t matter. In short, my master, it must be good for me not to restore your memory. Don''t think so much." With that, Xiaoren sat in the basket of his bicycle and looked at wuchou. "What are you doing? Come and drive quickly and go back." Wuchou smiled, trotted over and rode back on his bike. "Xiao Ren, although you don''t say it, I don''t care. In the future, you will tell me that you must have your reasons, and I believe you won''t hurt me." "Then look forward to it, my master." Chapter 740 Take Lori on a bike. I think it''s very happy. However, this Laurie is just a vampire in her fifties, and she seals her memory when she disagrees with each other. There is no lady fan sitting in the shopping basket in front, with her feet swinging in the air. "Xiao Ren, be careful. There are others nearby." Looking at those people who have nothing, they suddenly look here. Wuchou is also a little embarrassed. Quickly remind Xiaoren. "What''s the matter?" Xiaoren raised his head and looked at wuchou with bad intentions. "A lot of people look at it. Will you pay attention?" Wuchou lowers his head as if nothing had happened. He can see something through a strange corner. "What''s the matter?" Looking at Xiaoren''s face getting more and more strange, wuchou didn''t want to continue to pay attention to each other. "It doesn''t matter. They can''t see it." Fortunately, after a short time, there was no one outside, and wuchou didn''t think so much. It took a lot of time to finally get home. Obviously, I just went out for a walk, but wuchou always felt that the whole person was very tired. The energy spent today is really exaggerated. "My master, can you tell me what you were thinking just now?" Xiaoren got down from the basket, walked to wuchou, raised his head and stared at wuchou. "My master, have you misunderstood something? I''m a vampire. Even from the past, I''m not your object, but simple. At this time, I''m still with you." "In your life, I will accompany you, but not in the future." Xiaoren said that and was ready to go back to the shadow. Unexpectedly, wuchou pulled each other. "Xiao Ren, I''m really dissatisfied because of what I did." "Of course, I''m your half body and will accompany you in the future. What are you doing recently, flirting with your sister and hooking up with this new doll? You didn''t pay attention to me before. What''s the situation now?" In short, it is dissatisfaction. Worry free can''t say anything comforting. After all, action has always been more useful than language. "Wait, what are you doing?" Put your hands around Xiaoren''s back and hold each other tightly. After all, the other party will struggle. If you really walk away, you will regret it. "Oh, no!" Speechless, wuchou felt that the other party''s hands wanted to push themselves away, but soon stopped. His hands hung down and swayed powerlessly. Feeling that Xiaoren was finally quiet, wuchou loosened Xiaoren and said with a smile. "Don''t think about anything else. I''ll accompany you wherever I go." Creak The door was suddenly pushed open, and the voice attracted wuchou''s attention. Turning around, I saw Yuehuo standing at the door with a kitchen knife in his hand. "Brother, what are you doing?" "Er, ah?" Worry free turns around again. Xiaoren, who was still in his arms, has disappeared. Before he realizes it, he has gone back. "I heard a strange sound just now, so I came out of the kitchen. I didn''t expect to see you here." Hey, hey, the kitchen is far from the gate. How could you hear it. Wuchou didn''t say this, but waited for Yuehuo to finish. "Brother, what were you doing just now? Why are you half bent and standing here? Are you talking to others?" Yuehuo looked around carefully and didn''t see anyone else, but what was the sound just now. "Brother, have you forgotten something?" When the moon fire comes to wuchou, the knife flickers in front of wuchou. "I can tell whether others are lying or not. I know you deliberately perfunctory me last time, brother, but now you perfunctory me, isn''t it a little too much?" Wuchou didn''t speak. He could say something except laugh. "Moon fire, I''m hungry. Let''s go to dinner." Just about to leave, Yuehuo pulled himself and stared at wuchou. "Brother, are you sure you didn''t lie to me? No one was with you just now?" Wuchou seems to think of something. Does Xiaoren''s hair stay on himself again. "No, you think too much." Click A silver light flashed. Wuchou looked at the moon fire, waved it with a knife, and cut off the golden hair stuck to his hand. "Brother, do you want to continue to explain what this is?" Yuehuo looked at himself maliciously, and his eyes completely dimmed. "Moon fire, you misunderstood. I don''t know where it came from." "Liar." The knife tightly stuck to wuchou''s neck. Wuchou swallowed a mouthful and looked at the moon fire nervously. "Brother, this is the same person in the bathroom last time, isn''t it? Who is she? I think I should see her, right?" "Well, no, you don''t care so much about the moon fire. Go back." Wuchou really wants to switch off the topic, but obviously Yuehuo doesn''t want to. "Brother, do you think I''m a fool?" "Come on, tell me, who''s that man?" Finally, wuchou didn''t say it, because it''s not good to do so. Wuchou just hopes that his two sisters can live peacefully. "Sorry, I can''t say anything for you." "Well." After hearing wuchou''s words, Yuehuo decided to take the knife back, turned and walked back to the house. "Moon fire?" "Don''t get me wrong, I haven''t forgiven you, but since you don''t want to say, the reason may be the same as me." the same as me? Moon fire, what are you talking about? "Moon fire, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." The moon fire didn''t look back, but just said to wuchou. "Brother, in fact, I know very well that you will lose your memory because you are running away from it." Myself, running away? Wuchou listens more and more confused. What is Yuehuo talking about. "Brother, don''t worry. The past will pass like this. Just like this. Don''t think about restoring your memory. Even if you don''t restore your memory, your brother is still your brother. This matter will not change." Next, there was a strange lunch. The atmosphere was very strange. The three people didn''t speak. It ended quietly and left quietly. Wuchou returns to his room, looks at the constantly rotating hanging decorations on the ceiling, and thinks of what Yuehuo said just now. "My amnesia is not only Xiaoren''s arrangement, but also Yuehuo knows what happened to him." Escape from something, what is very important, need yourself and the people around you to choose to forget. If Xiaoren doesn''t want to remember, and Yuehuo doesn''t want to remember, it must be very troublesome. If wuchou wants to know the truth, then in addition to Xiaoren, wuchou has a second choice, or other insiders. "Maybe I''m going to see that man." Chapter 741 Clatter "What bad luck." From the window of his room, wuchou looks out at the blurred house in the distance. Wuchou always feels that as long as he wants to do something very important, it will always rain outside. Every time it rains, wuchou will feel that something is going to happen, which is extremely dangerous. I had planned to go out to see that guy today. Unexpectedly, the plan ran aground because of the rain. "Forget it. If you don''t go now, there will be many opportunities in the future." Didi, Didi The mobile phone on the table rang. Although wuchou knew that the mobile phone belonged to him, he had never used it at all, because he didn''t know who was looking for him on the other side of the phone. But it''s not very polite not to pick it up. Snap "Hello, hello." On the other side of the phone, there was the sound of rain. Maybe the other party was very close to the window, and the sound of rain was very loud. "Liang liangmu Jun, where are you now?" The voice is completely unrecognizable, and you don''t know who the other party is. "Oh, sorry, I forgot. You lost your memory." Someone who knows his situation. Wuchou didn''t speak and was ready to hear what the other party said. "Liang liangmujun, are you free now?" Looking at the rain outside, wuchou just wanted to say that he was not free, but the other party said. "Because it''s raining, you''re very busy, aren''t you?" Speechless, no worries are really idle, no matter whether it rains or not. "Don''t worry so much. Now go out first. I''ll tell you the address. I really need you." After hearing what the other party said, wuchou reluctantly promised the other party and was ready to go out. "By the way, remember not to bring an umbrella, otherwise." The call was interrupted "What, isn''t it a fool to go out without an umbrella?" Wuchou walks to the porch and is ready to go out. Yuehuo comes over. "Brother, are you going out in such a heavy rain?" "Well, I don''t know who called and told me to go out and say something very important." Looking at wuchou ready to take an umbrella out, the moon fire hurried to pull wuchou. "Brother, you can''t go out like this. Something will happen." What happened? Wuchou looked puzzled at the moon fire. What was the other party saying? Isn''t it normal to go out with an umbrella when it rains outside? "In short, go find your raincoat. You can''t take your umbrella out now." "Why?" Wuchou remembers what he said on the phone and reminds himself not to go out with an umbrella. "In short, I can''t. I don''t know the details. In short, you told me this." "Myself?" Without worry, I didn''t expect that I would tell Yuehuo, so I can''t know the reason for my amnesia. There was no way but to find a raincoat and go out in it. It''s just that I haven''t gone far yet. Worry free wants to know where I''m going. After all, I didn''t say it just now. Didi, Didi The phone rings again "Hello, hello?" Zizizi, zizizi Only strange radio waves came. Step, step, step Strange footsteps came from all around, but there was nothing to worry about looking around. Step, step, step Footsteps came all around, but wuchou couldn''t see anything. "Just like then." When I think of it, these footsteps, perhaps the monster of the parallel world, walked around when it rained. However, it is still unclear why you can''t take an umbrella. At this time, there seems to be a vague figure in the distance. It''s strange that someone will come out to stroll like himself at this time. "Ah?" The other party, like himself, didn''t bring an umbrella. They were all wearing raincoats. The light orange raincoat was particularly obvious in the heavy rain. However, wuchou always feels that whoever comes is not good. Zizizi, zizizi "Uh, uh, uh!" "Well, how are you?" The other party seemed to see himself and looked up at wuchou. "Huh?" Not people The faces under the raincoat were covered with darkness, leaving only two white eyes and a half mouth. The white light came out from the eyes and mouth, which made the strange face look more terrible. Wuchou didn''t continue to talk, so he looked at each other. After all, the other party seemed to have no malice to himself, but he couldn''t communicate. "What''s that?" The monster looked at himself as if he had determined something, ignored himself and walked away directly. When wuchou felt relieved, a rapid footsteps approached from a distance. An office worker in a suit ran from a distance, holding a briefcase on his head in both hands. "Uh, uh, uh!" It seems to have noticed that the monster didn''t come directly, but rushed to the innocent man. "Well, what''s that?" The monster rushed directly at the man, fast, and worry free finally saw clearly that the other party''s right hand was a strange, hairy arm. "Really, as I said, nothing good happens when it rains." The monster directly pounced on the innocent man. The man, in addition to closing his eyes autistically, didn''t want to run away. Yes, running away can''t solve the problem. Boom! "Hey, come on, what are you doing?" The man squinted and saw a man in a raincoat in front of him. He blocked the monster for himself. After thanking him, he turned and left directly. "Really, it''s causing me trouble." Hoo! A huge flame surrounded the whole street, and the heat wave rushed away the monster in front of wuchou. Even if it rained, the flame was burning. "Uh, uh, uh!" The monster pushed away by the flame stood up again. Wuchou clearly saw that there was no injury on the other party. It seems that the operation just now is completely invalid for it. "I knew. I learned more at that time. Now is not a time to work hard. How can I use my strength?" Whew The monster rushed over again. It was very fast. Wuchou didn''t hide. He had to put his hands in front to block each other''s fists. Click Huxiu He flew backwards and was knocked over by the other party. He rolled on the ground for several times before he stopped. "Cough!" The bone should have cracked. Wuchou smiled bitterly and looked at the demon on a rainy night not far away. "At this time, it should be good to use lightning, but in fact, that ability seems to be afraid of water." Then there is only one choice left. Worry free, close your eyes and communicate that power. "Uh, uh, wow!" The monster will not give wuchou any chance to breathe. Without any hesitation, he runs over again and is ready to give wuchou a hard blow. "Roar!" Whew A blue light accurately hit the monster''s figure, pushed the other party directly into the air and exploded a fireworks. "Hey, hey, is that too much?" At this time, sitting on the back of wuchou''s hand is a strange cat with blue flame and black grain. Chapter 742 Looking at the attack just now, wuchou thought it was too much. However, when he saw the falling monster clearly, wuchou knew that the attack just now was not enough. "Boy, that thing is not ordinary, you see." Along the place pointed by the cat, wuchou can see that the monster''s body is healing and will be intact soon. "These things are not human beings or monsters. Monsters don''t have such terrible ability." It looks like a God. At least, this monster gives the cat another feeling, that''s it. "Boy, your world doesn''t seem very peaceful. You''d better go straight. It''s a waste of time to fight this thing." Wuchou nodded and felt that he wanted to leave. After all, if he went on like this, he would be consumed to death. "Retreat for a while." Just go, don''t think so much. Just, soon, another thing happened and prevented wuchou from taking the next step. "Boy, what''s the matter with you?" Wuchou stared at the approaching monster and looked at each other''s arms. He always felt that the other party was very familiar, much like someone he had seen. "Er!" My head hurts. Wuchou squatted down and stared at the monster coming. Sure enough, I''ve seen this thing myself. "I''ve seen this thing. Sure enough, it has something to do with myself." Snap It fell out of the monster''s pocket. It was an ordinary flip phone, but wuchou seemed to remember that he had seen it. "Did you call me here?" Worry free looks at the monster in front of you. Then this thing knows itself, has its own phone, and was once a person. "Roar!" The monster roared, rushed directly over, grabbed the ground with one hand and lifted a pile of stones. "Boy, go!" The cat continued to remind wuchou, but wuchou still didn''t move, so he looked at the monster. "Damn it!" The cat returns directly to the worry free body and intends to directly control the worry free body. "Hey, er Wei, what are you doing? This man is not your man, Zhu Li. You can''t be a beast." "I know, but if he dies, what will happen to us then? I don''t know. You can help together." The cat inputs its chakra into wuchou''s body. It''s very simple. Just like human column force, the cat''s chakra is directly connected to wuchou. "Unexpected simplicity." Outside, the monster''s fist has come to wuchou''s face. The next second, it will give wuchou a friendship breaking fist. However, the red tailed animal coat instantly wrapped wuchou, and then wuchou''s whole body was wrapped by chakra and turned into a huge cat. "It''s so simple that it can be tailed?" The rest of the tailed animals feel a little incredible. After all, this boy is not the person in their world. It''s incredible that he can be completely connected with them so easily. "Not only that, I can feel that I don''t have any link with him. I just borrow his body and become a prototype." Outside, the cat grabbed the monster and scratched a big blood mark. "Did you succeed?" The monster was pushed back by the cat, but the wound on his body soon healed again as if he had not been hurt. "There''s no way. Let''s have a full power tail bullet and try to eliminate it this time." "Yes." "Wait." Worry free figures appear in their rooms. "Boy, what''s the matter? We''re ready to help you solve this big problem." "Don''t go on, just let''s go, because this, maybe someone I know, don''t really hurt her." "Hum, what trouble." The tailrace gun, which was supposed to store power, also stopped. The cat slapped the monster into the ground and left quickly. "Thanks a lot, cat." "It''s all right. After all, we''re staying in your body for the time being. Naturally, we need to help you." When wuchou finally leaves a long enough distance, the cat releases control again. "Thank you." Worry free hides under an unclear eaves. It''s still raining outside. The rain is still getting bigger and bigger. Wuchou didn''t go out. After all, wuchou felt that the breath was still wandering nearby. As long as he entered the rain world again, the monster would appear in front of him again. "Huh?" Without worry and leisure, I looked at the door behind me. It''s strange. This door is very strange. Wuchou gently pushed the door, and the door was opened. With strong curiosity, wuchou walked in directly. In the porch, I saw a shoe cabinet with three pairs of shoes of different sizes. A family of three? Wuchou didn''t take off his shoes. He went straight in and saw the layer of ash on the floor. The family shouldn''t have come back for a long time. Continue to enter the hall and see some dishes on the table. It seems that the family was in a hurry before leaving and left without cleaning up at all. Looking around, I didn''t see anything like a picture frame, and wuchou just noticed that I didn''t even see the door number at the door. Walking around, the door was not closed, and the changed clothes could be seen in the laundry basket. Wuchou didn''t find anything in the hall. He went directly to the second floor and saw three rooms. three people? Three rooms. Wuchou didn''t continue to pay attention. He walked into one of the rooms and finally found something strange. You can see the bed, table, and other supplies, but worry free. Personally, no one lives in this room. Moreover, the empty cartons placed around tell themselves that this room may be more like that kind of storage room. What''s going on? Isn''t it normal for a couple, a child and a guest room? What''s going on? Wuchou continued to look for clues in the house. In the corner of the room, he saw a sleeping bag and a quilt. Travel supplies? "What is it? I don''t understand. I always think it''s strange." Wuchou Mingming came in for the first time, but a strange sense of vision kept coming. "I know people here?" Boom! Outside the window, a figure shone in through lightning and was particularly obvious on the ground. "Who is it?" Wuchou turns around and the figure just now has disappeared, but wuchou still feels that a pair of eyes are staring at himself somewhere. "Come out, I''ve seen you." "Hee hee, hee hee." Strange laughter came from all directions. "Did you really see me?" "No, I don''t, unless you tell me where I am now?" The sound constantly interferes with wuchou''s judgment, so that he can''t tell where the sound comes from. "You know, let me tell you the answer." Boom! "I''m here!" Poop With a sharp pain, wuchou saw that his vision had changed strangely and suddenly lowered a lot. Poop Worry free looked at his lower body, just like just now, standing not far from him. I was cut off. Chapter 743 "Who are you?" The pain kept coming, but wuchou didn''t faint because of this. He clenched his teeth and asked what kind of creature this person was? "Don''t you know this very well?" The white haired cat girl stared at her big eyes and smiled at her worry free upper body. "How can I know that if I attack others for no reason, don''t I know repentance or something? The cat girl looked at wuchou carefully and said. "Sure enough, it''s no wonder that you don''t remember these things. After all, you are such a person. You give people hope and despair." Come on, whatever you think, this guy knows himself, and his relationship with himself is definitely not simple. "Forget it, it''s not the first time anyway. Next, tear your body more fiercely." The familiar smell hit, this man, is strange. "Die!" Whew The cat girl didn''t expect that her lower body, which was the least threatening, actually moved and kicked her back. "What!" Snap With one hit, the cat girl was kicked out of the window by wuchou. Taking advantage of this opportunity, wuchou quickly combined her half body and left quickly "No way. Let me do it next." The red tail coat picked up wuchou, and then wuchou directly hit the ground, and the whole person disappeared from the water. "Disappeared, how possible!" Cat girl reconfirmed that the figure of worry free disappeared, just like drops of water falling into the sea. "Forget it, I''m glad to know that the other party is back." Whoa, whoa In a closed room, wuchou appeared from a faucet and fell into the bathtub. Lean close to yourself up and down, and feel that your body is slowly recovering. It may take a lot of time. Wuchou thought, I''d better take a rest here. After all, I''ll feel very tired if I heal the wound. It''s better to sleep like this. Eyes slowly closed, no worry, so I really fell asleep. After a period of time, wuchou heard some voices, as if he were discussing himself. "What should I do? How can this man appear here?" "Since God gave me a chance, it would be a sin this time." With that, wuchou felt that his body seemed to be lifted up. Who is it? When wuchou was lifted up, he felt as if he had gone up a staircase. Finally, he opened the door and put himself on a bed. When the other party finally goes out, wuchou opens his eyes to see what he is like "What is this?" This is not a house. At first, wuchou remembered that he entered a house, but now, what surrounded him was a strange forest. Why did I suddenly appear in the wild? Without worry, I had to stand up and walk around. However, he hasn''t taken many steps yet. Wuchou feels that there is a wall in front of him to block his activities. Not only that, wuchou has a strange strong to block himself like moving around. He can''t see or know what he wants to do next "Is this an illusion?" Wuchou guessed this possibility, but it''s really stupid for the other party to set up an illusion. Don''t you want to wake up more? Worry free closes his eyes, a strange force turns his eyes, and the illusion is lifted. Even he doesn''t know what has been corrected? Here, is a very ordinary room, nothing special, except that there are no windows. "Nothing. I''m worried too much, because too many things have happened in this short period of time." Wuchou thought he thought too much, and there were visions and auditory hallucinations. I looked at the wound on my stomach. It has healed. It seems that I don''t have to worry so much. However, he soon found that he didn''t think too much. Something really happened. When I opened the door, I only found that I had returned to the strange forest, just like the portal, with a normal room on one side and a strange world on the other. "This is also an illusion, isn''t it?" Wuchou resolutely walked into the forest and walked in it, but no matter how long he walked, he didn''t seem to hit the wall as he did at the beginning. "Ah, where''s the door?" The wooden door that used to stand on the grass also disappeared. It seemed that I was trapped here. "Calm down, this is an illusion. Just filter it." Wuchou closes his eyes, and a force filters his eyes again. He feels that he should be all right. However, he opened his eyes again and found that he was still in the strange forest and completely lost. "No way, try coordinates." Wuchou made some marks on the tree and walked in one direction towards the forest. However, after walking for a while, wuchou found himself back to the starting point, just like ghosts beating the wall. "No, I''ve spent a lot of time. I have to go back quickly, or I''ll be in trouble." Wuchou is afraid that something will happen at home. He has been out for a long time However, wuchou didn''t notice it at all. The more anxious he was, the more he couldn''t find an exit. Moreover, the road became less and less obvious, and the surrounding trees seemed more and more dense. "Damn, what is this?" It''s like a ghost hitting a wall. Trapped in this place, although I don''t know what method the other party used. "Are you here?" Wuchou shouts in place, hoping to attract someone''s attention. "I''m here." The voice hovered around, but there was no response. "Damn it." Worry free has no other way but to go on. How long did you walk, ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes, for a long time, without worry, before long, you will return to the origin. Even if I made a lot of marks and didn''t change anything, I still went back to this place. "Calm down. It''s no use worrying now." No worries, but as like as two peas in the body, do you see the same thing as yourself? Naturally, the answer is the same. "It doesn''t affect the feeling, but the whole person and even the place. I''ve been wandering here." Well, the sound just now and the air wall at the beginning are neither illusions nor auditory hallucinations. Those are real. Someone, in what way, trapped himself here. If you want to leave here, you should think about the purpose of this thing. To stay here by force? No, if you just force yourself, you don''t need to go for yourself, just an endless corridor. Confused? Worry free to think of a possibility, this thing is not to keep yourself, but to hinder yourself. "No matter what is weird, the reason and possibility of existence are one, in order to achieve a certain purpose." It''s like walking into a maze. I can''t get out all the time. "Maze, weird?" However, what are the conditions, how to hinder yourself, and how to remove them. Worry free is in a dead circle again. Chapter 744 loop Worry free assumes that the only way to leave this dead cycle is to find the conditions for entering this cycle. Although it''s late, wuchou can''t be in a hurry now. He can only sit where he is and think about how to leave. "Xiao Ren, Xiao Ren." There is no reply. It seems that Xiaoren still doesn''t want to talk to himself. "Xiao Ren, now I need your help. Come out quickly." Looking at Xiaoren, he still didn''t want to come out of the shadow, and wuchou sighed. "Xiao Ren, you forced me." With that, wuchou put it in front of him empty handed, closed his eyes and slowly projected it. Although the last world has used projection to project impossible food and energy, it can only be achieved because there are big trees representing life as maintenance. This time, wuchou has to find a way to guide the power of the tree. It''s my first active use of the power of the tree. Worry free is very clear about the shape of doughnuts, but the internal structure and those things can''t be copied by their own projection. Nothing but an iron ring. "Damn it!" Worry free, throw away the iron ring in your hand and continue to think in situ. Perhaps sensing the intention of worry free, two strange patterns appear on the palms of both hands, a circle and a crescent. "Well, this is." Wuchou closes his eyes again. This time, there is no need to think about its structure and interior. The only thing to think about is the noumenon and the prototype. "Doughnuts, doughnuts." Little by little white light condenses on wuchou''s hand and slowly forms a shape and a ring. "Create!" The white light solidified and became the most common doughnut, but for wuchou, it has been a great progress. It has created something by itself without relying on the power of the big tree. "This is also the first step." Wuchou feels that chakra of the body consumes a lot, perhaps because he doesn''t master the use of this yin-yang escape. "Xiao Ren, Xiao Ren, come on." The purpose of creating this thing itself is for Xiaoren, as long as he can leave this place. Just to wuchou''s surprise, Xiaoren just stretched out his hand and took the doughnut directly from the shadow. He didn''t want to help at all. "Hey, hey, Xiao Ren, don''t do this." Xiaoren refused to help. Why? Wuchou doesn''t continue to look for Xiaoren, but thinks of another possibility. Xiaoren is not unable to help himself, but unwilling, just like. "This thing, this cycle, is also made by people who know me." Moreover, I actually know how to leave. If so, that''s enough. At least wuchou has tried to leave here, and Xiaoren didn''t help himself, so it''s certainly not difficult to leave. "So, what is the change?" From the beginning, evil was in a forest, then there was a room, and then at the beginning, he could touch the invisible wall. Finally, the surrounding forest became more and more dense, and he could not even see the road. "The only change, what is it?" Physical strength, no, I''m not too tired. Time is possible, but it should be cyclic and gradual. Now the forest changes suddenly after a period of time. The brain is thinking about it. Worry free eyes pay a little attention to the surroundings and find that the forest is slowly spreading again. "Changed, why?" What changes have you made? Why has this place changed again. Wuchou didn''t continue his activities because he hasn''t solved how to get out of here. If it''s about yourself, what''s the only thing that has changed. Worry free thought for a while. The only change in this period of time seems to be that. I want to go home. The thinking just now also temporarily distracted my thoughts, and I did. With the decrease of time, the purpose of going home became more and more obvious. Wuchou tried to keep thinking about going home. Sure enough, the surrounding forest began to thicken again. This strange monster hinders his purpose. Now that you want to understand what the principle is, you have to think about where the weird ontology is. As time goes on, my purpose becomes stronger and stronger, and my weird ability becomes more and more obvious. Then it is obvious that weird is around me and constantly affects me. Just, no worry can''t see that strange figure. If you can''t see, it means that you can''t see, not the other party, but yourself. Then, the influence may not be yourself. "Xiao Ren, is that you?" Wuchou thinks of a possibility. Xiaoren may see this so-called weird, but because the weird purpose is the same as Xiaoren, he keeps hindering himself. As long as he has any idea that he wants to leave, Xiaoren will know, so he will increase his idea of a certain purpose and make the strange power strengthen continuously. So as to affect the peers themselves and not let themselves leave. "Xiao Ren, come out. Since you are this weird influencer, you need to deal with this weird." It''s just that Xiaoren still doesn''t want to come out. "Oh, no way." Worry free can only sit down, quiet, calm and sit. "Although I don''t know who you are, can you show up and let me see your body." Wuchou wants to chat with that weird girl. No, it should be said that weird girl. Why does wuchou think of girls? Because wuchou always feels that even if it is strange, there may be only girls in the world. "Would you like something to eat?" Wuchou didn''t stop and spoke to the air in front of him. "I know you''re helping Xiaoren make trouble for me, but you''re wrong. I also have a family and have to go back and take care of it." The other party still didn''t show up. "Show up and let me see what you look like. Maybe I can think of something." "Really?" A voice came from behind. It was very green, like a child. "Yes, you know me too. Maybe I will think of something when I see you." Wuchou turned around and saw that the person who appeared was beyond wuchou''s imagination. "Well, what''s the matter, Mr. a liangmu?" Double horsetail, big mountaineering bag, very lovely girl. "Bajiu temple, what a night?" "Well, Mr. a liangmu, do you remember me?" It is unbelievable that as like as two peas who are now seeing themselves, the body that they encounter in another world is just like that. Wuchou smiled and said. "I don''t remember, I just know." Then wuchou suddenly stretched out his hand and picked up the strange girl in front of him. "What do you think, let go!" With a kick of both feet, he kicked wuchou''s chin directly, but wuchou didn''t let go, but directly took the girl around in situ. "Hahaha, hahaha." Watching the girl dizzy because of excessive rotation, wuchou finally put the girl down. "I''m sorry. I don''t know why. I always think I should do this." Chapter 745 When the girl finally recovered from dizziness and looked at wuchou and knelt down to apologize to herself, she forgave wuchou. "In short, miss bajiu temple, let me go back quickly. I''m in a hurry to go home now. Maybe my sisters are worried about me." Looking at Zhenxiao, he seems very distressed. Without worry, he knows that Xiaoren forced others to do it. "Did Xiaoren do it? Don''t worry, I''ll protect you. That guy doesn''t dare to mess around." Clang A wrench flew out of the shadow and hit wuchou''s chin. "Xiao Ren!" Wuchou wants to drag out this disobedient shadow and teach him a lesson, but the other party just hides and has no way. "No, you can''t leave without her." Zhenxiao stopped for a while and continued. "In fact, you can leave by yourself, just." Worry free looked at the other party''s face and understood that the other party didn''t want to leave by himself. "Alas." As a man, what kind of man is he in this world. After all, I have encountered many strange attacks on myself. If I remember correctly, when I came back for the first time, the girl with purple hair may also have a lot to do with herself. Sit calmly and think about how you want to leave this cycle. "Moreover, Mr. a liangmu, it''s not that I want to trap you, but that if I don''t do so, I''ll be in trouble." Trouble? Wuchou glanced at the other party and didn''t feel like lying. "I don''t know what trouble it is. In short, it''s trouble." Come on, it''s the same as not. "Well, miss bajiu temple, do you want to introduce yourself again? After all, I have forgotten everything about you." "Oh, yes." Zhenxiao nodded and introduced himself. "Well, let''s get to know each other again, Mr. a liangmu." Wait, wait Wuchou seems to hear something strange. "Are you a ghost?" "Yes, Mr. a liangmu, I''m a ghost. I died in an accident eleven years ago." A little unexpected. Wuchou thought that the other party was simply weird. Unexpectedly, it was a ghost. This noumenon was really powerful. Vampires, cat women, demons and ghosts all met. Oh, what other strange form gods are there. Next, whether you will encounter any real gods or even angels. The world is really too chaotic. I have to leave quickly. "Miss bajiu temple, what do you want before you are willing to leave for me." Hearing that wuchou wanted to leave, bajiu Temple didn''t look at wuchou, so he turned his head and ignored wuchou. "Miss bajiu temple, don''t you have any resistance?" Because up to now, wuchou hasn''t seen any resistance of bajiu Temple except that he can''t leave. "No, what do you want to do?" Hearing what bajiu temple said, wuchou smiled, went to the other party, reached out and took off the other party''s backpack. "Wait, what are you doing?" Bajiu Temple stretched out his hand and felt that the strength of the other party was really weak, but ordinary people did not threaten themselves. "Miss bajiu temple, this is your fault. I can''t help it. If you don''t leave me, I can only do so." With that, wuchou reached out to push down the bajiu temple and pressed each other. The other hand leaned dishonestly and was ready to untie each other''s buttons. Seeing wuchou''s intention, bajiu temple first stubbornly kicked his legs and planned to resist. Then he became honest and turned red. He didn''t resist. Wu Chou, who hasn''t started yet, looked at the other party and suddenly stopped. He realized that he seemed to be in big trouble. He quickly stood up and took a few steps back. "What''s the matter? Don''t you continue?" Bajiu Temple sat up from the ground, looked back at wuchou and smiled. "Coward." Hearing each other''s words, wuchou really wanted to roll up his sleeves and do it again, but when he saw the knife tip protruding from the shadow in his lower body, wuchou calmed down. "Hum, I''m not interested in you, fool." "Liar, dead Lori." "Don''t talk about it. How can I be like Lori?" Pointing to wuchou''s face, bajiu Temple shouted. "Dead pervert, with nosebleed, isn''t it?" "No!" Wuchou reached out and wiped his nose. No, nothing. "You lied to me!" "Fool, you think you may have nosebleed, don''t you, Laurie!" The hard truth is that there is no worry to say. "Hum." Looking at the bajiu temple, I turned around and stopped looking at myself. Without worry, I scratched my head and reflected. "In fact, it''s OK to stay away from you, isn''t it, miss bajiu temple?" Bajiu Temple didn''t turn around or pay attention to itself. "In fact, I have just guessed that if your ability needs to be close to me to play, is it useless to stay away from you? After all, if your own ability is really convenient, no matter where I am, I will be recruited." Wuchou walks to bajiu temple and Molly touches each other''s head. "Because at the beginning, your goal is not me, so no matter how I go, you just follow me all the time, and Xiaoren won''t resist." "But now that I see you and prove that your goal is also me, as long as I leave you and don''t follow you, I won''t get lost and can leave this maze, right?" Bajiu temple still didn''t say anything, but the other party''s body was shaking, proving that he didn''t think wrong. "Sorry, although I also want to play with you here all the time, I want to go back. Yuehuo and Huolian are waiting for me." Then he was ready to leave without worry. "It''s rare to see you again." "I''m still there. There will be many opportunities in the future. As long as you''re still in this city, you''ll meet me in the future." "But I will wander around all the time and may not meet you." "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t come to me, I''ll come to you when I have time." "Agreement?" "Agreed." With that, he took a step without worry. He didn''t look back at the bajiu temple around him. It was really night, not at all. "See you next time, miss bajiu temple." Ticking Take another step. For a moment, wuchou came to the door of his house and put his bike aside. If he didn''t know, everything just now was his own experience. Wuchou even thought that what just happened was an illusion. "The rain has stopped?" Without worry, I don''t know how long I''ve been wearing in the maze. The rain has stopped, and I don''t know how many points it is now. "But it seems that I haven''t slept yet." Looking at the little light under the door, wuchou knows that his two sisters haven''t slept yet. "I''m sorry." Take out the key and open the door. "I''m back." Chapter 746 Why? Dong, Dong, Dong! There is desolate land all around. Looking down, it is life, blood and scattered debris. "Surprised? This level is not enough. Take a look. Not far away, these ninjas will certainly pay all the price in order to kill you." The masked man stood beside him, pointed to the group below and said. "In the final analysis, they are mole ants. We don''t know the truth of the world. Only we can really master the truth." ~ three hours ago ~ Not long after wuchou just got home, he was still thinking about whether his sister didn''t sleep. He didn''t expect the guy sitting on the sofa, which surprised him. "Finally back?" The masked man sat on the sofa with crimson writing wheel eyes, staring at himself through the mask. "What are you doing here? Has the war already begun?" "Yes, because we now need your strong threat ability. You don''t need to fight. As long as you stand there, it''s a great threat, and." "And?" "We will bring them here soon. Then the real divine tree will come and the moon eye plan will begin." Listening to the words of the mask man, who is full of tigers and wolves in the second grade, wuchou can say something except an embarrassing smile. "Anyway, come with us. The plan is about to start." "I see. In short, prepare it for me first." Wuchou comes to Yuehuo''s room and Huolian''s room to check whether they have any problems. Make sure they are safe. Wuchou leaves directly. "Well, let''s go." The masked man nodded, took out a scroll from his pocket and twitched along it. They were sucked into the scroll. Familiar dizziness, worry free finally came to the other side of the world, a new base camp. "Finally, tool." The white snake man sat aside, coffins sticking out from the ground, revealing many people he didn''t know at all. "Just be ready. Now we begin to. Those people seem to know where we are going. Our army has approached the enemy by sea." "Just in time, although he hasn''t got the reincarnation eye yet, changmen will come back to us, because he can''t avoid this battle. He will find a chance to get the reincarnation eye at that time." "Hum, then we undead people will fight at the front. As for the biggest threat, we are good guys." Then they looked at wuchou at the same time. "I know. Anyway, I''ll look at the front line." Wuchou follows these undead people to the front. Wuchou doesn''t want to understand. Don''t these guys worry about dying on the battlefield? "Not at all. After all, they are both cold-blooded people. They know that your death will not lead to the death of the tail beast. Naturally, they don''t need to worry about you." Double faced people appear in front of worry free at the same time, and worry free explanation. "So, instead, be careful yourself. Those guys of the Ninja coalition army will never keep their hands, especially against you." After hearing this, wuchou thought it would be better not to go to the front. "But no matter what you do, I won''t care about you. After all, you''re not from the world." "That''s right. You''ll continue your plot. I''ll go anyway." Next, there is the scenery you can see at the beginning. In the face of the immortal enemy, these Ninja coalition forces still have many ways. Sealing is simple. However, these undead people are very strong and will not be defeated so simply. "Well, what''s that?" Wuchou noticed that among these troops, he really saw some people he had seen. "Well, that man!" Know the worry free Muye ninja and see the familiar figure standing on the high mountain. "Sure enough, he became the partner of the other party, but he didn''t do it. Maybe he had some concerns." "No, he just doesn''t need a shot." Kakashi looked at wuchou on the mountain and said. "Disdain to fight with us. These resurrected people alone can defeat us." Whew Zizizi The huge blue energy ball directly presses down on wuchou. "Immortal method, super large jade spiral pill!" Jumping out of the crowd and directly attacking wuchou, it is the Ninja coalition that has a good relationship with wuchou. "Magic, but it doesn''t work for me." Wuchou grabbed the top movement with one hand and interrupted the other party''s Ninja with the same spiral. "What!" Wuchou punched Zilai''s deformed nose. "Damn it!" The toad fairy stood on Zilai''s shoulder and flew out backwards with Zilai. "I really didn''t expect that this man would be bought by Xiao organization. We were really blind at the beginning." "No, I think the other party is more like being forced to work with the enemy. Maybe something has been caught, hateful." Perhaps hearing their conversation, wuchou hurriedly made a noise and interrupted their continued conversation. "Although I don''t know what you''re thinking, you all misunderstood." "I wasn''t bought off, just to help." Wu Chou looked puzzled and felt that it was useless to explain too much. "Forget it. Anyway, I''m your enemy. That''s right." "You don''t need to pay attention to me. How about solving those undead people on the ground first. After all, these monsters threaten you now." I''ve always been biting my teeth. Indeed, the most important thing now is to deal with those who don''t die. "Wait for me. We''ll come to you soon. You owe us an explanation." Then Zilai left soon. At this time, wuchou noticed that not far away, two strange things were competing with each other, and they were emitting red energy. "Oh, it''s incredible that there is such power." But soon, wuchou couldn''t laugh, because wuchou saw that the two red figures were slowly approaching himself. "What!" Like an incredible magnet, these two red energy people seem to be attracted by worry free and fly slowly in mid air. "What!" Masked men who have been observing in the dark are frightened by this strange scene. In this way, with a part of the body of nine tails and a little bit of eight tails of chakra, this thing can become ten tails. "No, the ten tails are mine." The masked man still wanted to stop it, but there seemed to be no way. Two red energies come directly to worry free body. "Huh?" Energy enters the worry free body, and there is no change. As for the two inexplicable undead, they have disappeared. "Uh?" There is no change, no worry, and I don''t know what the use of inhaling that thing is. "No use?" The masked man was stupid at this time. Chapter 747 The masked man stared at wuchou and wondered why wuchou didn''t directly become a divine tree or ten tails, because although chakra was not enough, the type had been enough and should be enough to change. "Isn''t it!" The masked man grabbed wuchou. Sure enough, he felt the palpitating power. Indeed, the ten tails have been resurrected, but the body of wuchou has not been directly released because it has become ten tails. Moreover, because wuchou is not a human pillar force, naturally wuchou has not become a human pillar force. "The only explanation is that this guy is the one chosen by the world." Interesting. On the other hand, the white snake man watched his pieces getting smaller and smaller, and many important pieces had disappeared. There was no way. "Then let''s start, a real feast." In the front line, a coffin stretches out from the ground, and what comes out of it is a well-known role in the tolerance world. "It''s not the art of reincarnation, but the art between the gates. Really, what are the chess pieces doing?" Yuzhi speckle It was Yu Zhibo who came out of the coffin. "Oh, my chess piece, what''s the matter with you now?" Ban glanced at the masked man and didn''t see the eye. "I see. I haven''t got the reincarnation eye yet. It seems that the long gate hasn''t died yet." "Yes, Yu Zhibo." On the other side, two men with reincarnation eyes, the long door. "Oh, with my eyes, you haven''t died for such a long time. It seems that you are also very good." When the masked man saw the long door appear, his chance came. "Unexpectedly, you gave me my eyes. It''s all you. You''re to blame for all this conspiracy!" "Hum, you just have my eyes, you can''t beat me." Yu Zhibo''s eyes have also become reincarnation eyes. "Take back the long door eyes and use that technique quickly." "Take back your eyes first." Whew Between the lightning and flint, wuchou drew a knife and aimed at Yu Zhibo, who was chatting at one side. However, this premeditated attack was avoided by the other party. "Chess piece, it seems that your men are not very good. They still want to challenge me?" The masked man didn''t speak, but looked at wuchou and didn''t know what he was thinking. "Masked man, isn''t your task a tailed beast? Go find the tailed beast. I''ll give it to you and this uncle." The masked man took a look at Yu Zhibo and wuchou and left directly. Maybe he really went to find Naruto. "Oh, it doesn''t seem to be a helper. It''s a pity that it''s a brainless young man." At this time, seeing those Ninja allied troops ready to surround, wuchou quickly drank them. "Don''t mess around. Leave it to me here. I want to fight alone." Without waiting for the others to promise, wuchou has punched ban, but he is still caught by the other party with one hand. "Long door, go away and I''ll deal with him!" Zizizi "Huh?" After taking a look at wuchou, ban appeared terrible lightning, but for ban, it was also pediatrics. "Watch me absorb your power." Zizizi Boom! The huge electromagnetic gun directly flew to the sky against the spot, and the huge heat directly burned the spot''s body. "Did you succeed?" Wuchou didn''t relax, because he had seen that the spot''s body slowly formed in front of him. "Oh, it can''t be used for reincarnation. It seems that you have fought with changmen. Naturally, you know something." "But what are you going to do in the face of immortality?" Boom! "Huh?" Wuchou''s body is surrounded by a layer of red tailed animal clothes, and two tails are stretched out behind him. "Is that, tailed beast?" Ban looks worry free. Since he has a cooperative relationship with the masked man, how can he be a human pillar? Sure enough, the times have changed a lot, and many things have been incomparable in the past and present. "Boy, what is this?" Wuchou felt this power. He just wanted to draw power from the big guy who couldn''t move. Unexpectedly, he really succeeded. "I''m your target, the parasite of ten tails. Kill me, you can''t get ten tails." With that, wuchou hit banchou again. The effect of this punch must be better. Banchou couldn''t catch wuchou''s fist and was finally beaten away. "Boy, don''t think you have a tail now, I dare not deal with you!" "You dare not, indeed!" The crimson energy gathered in wuchou''s hands and formed a huge tail bullet. "Eat!" The crimson tail shot directly at the spot, the half of the body was melted directly, and the remaining energy crossed the sky into an obvious light mark. "I''m angry, kid!" Boom! A huge flame came towards wuchou Fire escape, fire extinguish The flame not only takes wuchou as the object, but also wants to easily destroy the Ninjas watching the play below. Zizizi The huge water wall stretched out from the ground and directly blocked the spot''s ninja. "Although we won''t do it, we can protect ourselves. Let''s go." Zilai also stood below and saw the appearance of spots. Zilai also knew that it was not such a tangled time. It was better to see what kind of sparks could bloom from this outsider. "Die, kid!" Dark blue energy surrounds the spots to form a huge skeleton. "Perfect body, let me see if you can catch my knife!" Click The strange thing with the mask of heavenly dog slashed down at wuchou with a knife, and there was a great idea of splitting wuchou. "Ha!" Boom! Clang! Incredible, metal collision? Ban didn''t expect that the attack just now would give him a strange shock? "What?" Look carefully, the tail beast of wuchou''s body has disappeared, and what appears on wuchou''s body are some strange silver tattoos. Just for a moment, these tattoos returned without staying too long. Partial use, which is the only way to prolong the use time of wuchou. "Compared with the last time, he is more skillful in using his own ability. Maybe he doesn''t have no way to deal with this Yuzhi wave." Since then, I also looked at wuchou, who was still fighting with ban, and felt that the other party''s potential was really immeasurable. Just, seeing Ban''s strange smile, wuchou quickly asked. "What''s funny?" "You have always been to protect the miscellaneous fish below. Because you are afraid that they will be affected by you, you have been fighting with me from a high place, and told them not to interfere." "So what?" "But, my technique, you see how you protect them!" Sting call The sun, covered by huge objects, looked up and saw a huge meteorite falling on them. "Come on, stop it and try, ha ha!" Chapter 748 Meteorites, what trouble. Wuchou raised his head and looked at the huge meteorite slowly falling from the sky, as if he remembered something. "Can we really deal with this power?" Some weak ninjas, who were too scared to walk, knelt directly on the ground and looked at the huge meteorite in the sky. "He hasn''t given up yet, so we still have hope." Since then, I also look at worry free. I can see worry free eyes. This is not the eyes I want to give up. Zizizi The body is covered with incredible silver lines, and natural energy is injected into the worry free body. Boom! For a moment, wuchou had appeared under the meteorite and hit it hard. "It''s no use. Your strength is not enough to shake my ninja." Ban raised his head, looked at wuchou and shook his head proudly. "Sure enough, I always have only one opponent, that is, between the pillars." Click The huge crack, centered on the worry free fist, constantly cracks around. "Ah ah ah!" The white energy kept pushing forward, and the meteorite didn''t continue to move downward, so it stopped in mid air. As long as it continued to punch, it would soon break this meteorite. "Oh, I can stop my meteorite, but." Breaking through the upper clouds, everyone saw the second meteorite. "The first one is blocked. What about the second one?" The second meteorite directly pressed on the first one, and the huge mass was instantly added to it. The meteorite that had stopped continued to fall. "Ah ah ah!" thud The meteorite didn''t stop at all. No matter what wuchou did, he didn''t stop the meteorite. "Stop!" Even if wuchou shouted loudly, the meteorite didn''t stop and pressed down directly in the direction. Boom! The huge meteorite not only destroyed the whole terrain, but also destroyed the confidence of these Ninja coalition forces. A huge layer of dust surrounded the whole battlefield, and the remaining living ninjas fell in the wreckage and struggled in pain. "It''s true, Yuzhi." It was hard to get out of the stone pile. Looking at the completely dispersed Ninja coalition around, I felt that the cruelty of the battle was more exaggerated than I expected. "Cough!" Yuzhiboban went to the ruins and said, looking at the fact that he was still pressed on the ground by the stone pile. "To this extent, you are not enough." Ban pulled wuchou out of the pile of stones and said. "Forget it, now I''ll catch all the tailed animals first, otherwise my plan can''t continue." With that, Yuzhi Boban left directly with no worry and went to the position of mask man. At this time, the mask man''s mask was just broken by Naruto, revealing his original appearance. "You are, aren''t you!" Kakashi looked at the masked man''s appearance and shouted. "No way. Are you still alive?" "Kakashi, do you know this man?" Matt Kay, standing next to Kakashi, asked. "Ah, it''s my former partner, Yu Zhibo, take the earth." At this time, ban appeared around Dai TU with worry free. In addition to ban, changmen also came near Naruto. "Elder martial brother, what''s going on?" The long door looked at the spot in front of him and said. "Naruto, the Ninja coalition has been almost destroyed by Ban alone. Only you are left with combat effectiveness. If I can''t protect you two, Zhu Li." "We lost." "No, you have lost." Yuzhiboban looked at the enemy in front and said. "Ten tails have been resurrected, but they haven''t grown to the whole, and they can''t release the sacred tree, so I didn''t release it. Wait a moment, wait a period of time, when you can release the sacred tree, you will lose." Ban threw wuchou to Dai Tu and said. "Next, let me deal with this thing. You don''t need to intervene. Take the soil and protect the tail beast for me." Deng! The huge repulsion force suddenly hit. It turned out that changmen finally shot and planned to directly capture the tail beast, so they had a greater chance. "Cheated, changmen!" Seeing the long gate finally use Shenluo Tianzheng, Ban''s eyes brightened and used Vientiane Tianyin towards the long gate. "Er!" The body of the long gate flew directly in front of the spot. The earth on one side seized the opportunity and instantly controlled the long gate. "Senior brother!" Naruto is fast, but not fast enough. "Uh ah ah ah ah!" In an instant, the two eyes of the long door were taken out by each other and sealed directly into the jar. "Got it!" Changmen is still in contact with each other, so there is no way to use space to avoid the attacks of others. Poop Eight tail''s tentacles, ruthlessly through the body with soil, pulled it apart, and directly tore the whole person with soil in two. Just for a moment, the earthy body disappeared again and stood aside and recovered. "Yixie, I didn''t expect to use this move in the end." The left eye has lost its light, but it doesn''t matter. Its own setting is this. With soil, he instantly took off his left eye, kicked the long door open and took away the reincarnation eye. "Oh, the plan still hasn''t changed." Got the reincarnation eye with earth, looked at Naruto indifferently at them. "Elder martial brother, are you okay?" "Well, I''m sorry. My eyes are gone, but at least." Kakashi''s side was already unconscious wuchou. "We''ve got it back, all tailed animals." "No, what you brought back is just an empty shell." Get the reincarnation eye with earth, look at the already unconscious worry free, continue to say. "He is just a box. As long as we have reincarnation eyes and control ten tails, it is possible." With a few seals on the earth, huge white smoke exploded from behind, and the external magic image appeared behind them. At this time, the external magic statue absorbed the chakra of Nine Tailed beasts, finally gained vitality and resurrected again. Ten tails Ten tails standing up from the ground rushed towards Naruto and them with huge chakra pressure. "This is, ten tails?" On the other side, the remaining Ninja allied forces have rushed to Naruto. Looking at the behemoth standing not far away, they feel that life is loveless again. "Hum, the time is not good yet. Forget it. Now we have to try first. How about the power of ten tails." Ban and Dai Tu came to the top of ten tails at the same time, controlling the actions of ten tails. "Damn it, now we must find a way to solve a guy first. We must solve that technique, otherwise the spot can''t disappear." Zilai also rushed over from the other side, hoping that the front-line troops looking for pockets can quickly solve their opponents. At this time, the two brothers, yuzhibo, the enemy''s base camp, came to the back of each other. "Here it is." The resurrected weasel came here with Sasuke to control the trouble in the mess. Chapter 749 "Huh?" Wuchou slowly wakes up from his coma and sees himself standing beside Kakashi, Kai and the long door that has lost his eyes. "Kakashi, uh, why am I here?" Kakashi saw that wuchou finally woke up and said happily. "You finally wake up. Look at that." Wuchou raised his head and saw a familiar monster wandering in the open space. Beside it, a purple and golden red figure was constantly fighting against the enemy. "That''s ten tails. I see. My task is over." I can''t feel the strange emptiness in my body. I know that the other party has released ten tails. "Wuchou, what are you going to do next and fight them with us?" Unfortunately, what Kakashi got was just a worry free refusal. "I''m just on a whim to deal with yuzhiboban, but it''s not my purpose to deal with them with you. I promised each other and won''t hinder each other''s plan." "Yes, Kakashi, he won''t help you, because this is the price of protecting his own family." Always pay attention to this place. After all, worry free outsiders are the biggest change for them. "But I can help you deal with the white snake. You keep pestering them. I''ll help you deal with the white snake." Wuchou first installed two ordinary eyes for the long door. This operation surprised Kakashi on one side and Dai Tu not far away. Watching worry free leave, Dai Tu also continues to care too much, and the disappearance of spots is a good thing for himself. At this time, on the way to wuchou, on the other side, the two brothers have started fighting with big snake pocket, and the battle has become white hot. Immortal mode and kaleidoscope wheel eye have all been used. Wuchou thought that when he rushed there, the battle was not over, but he didn''t expect that when he got to that place, the battle was over, and it was still incredible, one-sided. "Well, am I late?" As soon as wuchou came to the mouth of the cave, he saw the weasel brother standing next to the pocket that had fallen into a dreamland, and wuchou noticed that one eye of the weasel had lost its light. "You are, wuchou. How''s it going? How''s the war going?" Wuchou talked about the current situation of the battlefield. "The battle is fierce, and ten tails have been summoned. Now Naruto, they need your help." "What, has the war been so fierce?" The weasel didn''t expect this and planned to directly control the reincarnation. "Wait, weasel, in this case, you will disappear." "It doesn''t matter. I need to eliminate the spots now so that they can have a chance." From his pocket, he knows the way to relieve the reincarnation of filthy soil. The weasel is ready to do it directly. "Wait, weasel." Worry free stopped the weasel. "If the other party is a spot, there must be a way to get rid of the elimination and control of filthy soil reincarnation. Now you have to gather all your strength to fight them." Weasel didn''t understand you in wuchou''s mouth, nodded. "Yes, spot is very mysterious. Maybe I should be careful." Let Dou remove the filth and reincarnate, and then the weasel gets the seal that will continue to remain, and continues to stay in this world, ready to fight ten tails. "It''s inconvenient to lose your eyes?" Wuchou presses his hands on both sides of the weasel, and the Yin and Yang chakra recovers continuously. Finally, the weasel''s left eye recovers its vision again. "What is this? It can let my eyes see again. Yixie nameI has lost her eyesight." Weasel also felt a little incredible, and unexpectedly met such an incredible person as wuchou. "I don''t know. Anyway, I tried to recover changmen''s body, so I''ll try. Maybe I can help you." Yin Yang evasion, together with projection, strengthening and exploring the structure, makes wuchou''s certain ability obtain incredible qualitative change. "Next, we need help, and I also have the answer I want to know." Sasuke didn''t seem to be going to help Naruto. He saw a female Ninja not far away and said. "I need someone." At this time, on the other side, the war is still going on, but Shiwei has entered the second form, which is more and more difficult to control. The Ninja coalition army, instead of becoming more comfortable because of the reincarnation of filthy soil, looked at the spot and was out of the control of the reincarnation of filthy soil, feeling desperate again. "Then, we are divided into two ways. Wuchou and I go back first. Sasuke, you continue your pursuit and the answer you want." Weasel couldn''t convince Sasuke, so he had to go to the front with wuchou to deal with ten tails, and leave the rest to Sasuke to think for himself. "Goodbye." Sasuke didn''t get the answer from the weasel, so he got his own answer from the shadow of fire. As for the candidate, it can only be that guy. On the way back, wuchou and weasel said to wuchou. "Mr. wuchou, how many people are still alive in our organization?" "In addition to what I know about changmen, there is Xiaonan, the art duo. I don''t know the rest, but I think the shark man may still be alive." Maybe. "Well." The weasel didn''t say anything, so he went on his way. "Here we are!" Looking at this huge monster not far away, the weasel didn''t even think about it. He directly used his best ability now. "Sky shine!" The black flame burns on it, only for a moment, it is eliminated by the other eye. "Oh, there is also a yuzhibo people reincarnated from filthy soil, and this pupil power is good." Ban feels that this person will at least bring himself a little fun. "Take the soil and let yourself have fun. Now I''m going to fight that guy." With that, ban left the top of ten tails directly and came to weasel and wuchou. "Come on, yuzhibo. Let me see your strength." Suzanneng The red suzanneng appeared on the weasel, and the spot on the other side also used its own suzanneng to fight the weasel. "Hahaha, hahaha, yes, yes, in this era, there are yuzhibo people who can evolve to this point. It''s incredible. Let me be more happy!" Boom! The huge Xu Zuo Neng almost appeared and pushed the weasel''s ability away with a knife. The weasel''s pupil strength was not enough to see compared with the spot. "Hahaha, hahaha, is that it?" Wuchou comes to the weasel and checks the weasel''s condition. Fortunately, it''s the body reincarnated from filthy soil, so there''s nothing wrong. "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Boom! On the other side, Naruto continued to fight against the crazy ten tails. At this moment, several important people entered the battlefield. Boom! The huge ten tails were pushed open by a huge tree, giving all ninjas a chance to breathe. "That is!" Chapter 750 "Between columns." Ban looked at the familiar figure over there and said. "Finally, my destined opponent." Ban completely gave up the weasel and wuchou and came directly to the front of the column. "Between the pillars, come on, have a showdown!" "Sorry, I don''t have time to pay attention to you now." After Zhu Jian finished, he was ready to deal with the rampant ten tail with the rest of the fire shadow. "Wait, between the columns!" On the other hand, Naruto is still rescuing those disabled ninjas. Suddenly, a huge wooden thorn is inserted directly, which makes Naruto a little overwhelmed. "Spiral pill!" Boom! The huge wooden thorn was destroyed by the comer. The man standing in front of the Naruto was wearing a red and white God robe with the words "four generations of eyes and fire shadow" written on the back. "You are!" Familiar blonde hair, vigorous skills, and the speed just now. "Naruto." "Dad?" Four generations of eyes, fire shadow, wave wind and water gate "Look, our battle." Four fire shadows stand in four corners at the same time, forming a familiar boundary. "Roar!" Ten tails were immediately trapped in this huge red border, and then accepted the special control of the early generation of fire shadow, which limited the ability of ten tails to the extreme. "This is the battle of the fire shadows." The rest of the ninjas, seeing the bright performance of the shadow of fire, aroused their fighting spirit again. At this time, Sasuke also joined the battlefield and entered the border with Naruto against Shiwei. The war is becoming more and more uncertain. Dai Tu looked at more and more enemies around him and thought he needed to do something else now. Find a way to break the deadlock. Take the earth to pay attention to the ten tails under your feet. The time is not enough. This won''t work. "There''s no way. It''s the only way." At this time, wuchou did not join the battle, but suddenly sat quietly aside without any movement. "Hey, Mr. wuchou, what are you doing?" The weasel is not far away from worry free. After all, this guy is the biggest variable now. Maybe he has to rely on worry free power later. At this time, wuchou entered his own spiritual world, because from the beginning, there was a strange feeling that constantly induced him to enter this world. When wuchou comes in here, there are a few strange things in the original ten tail place. "What is this?" Contact, seven strange forces surround their hands and slowly form a ring. "I see. Do you want me to solve the problem?" After all, my body had hosted these tailed animals. Although it was not a long time, it was also a period of time. "But let you down. I''m not your tool, and I can''t hurt my family for your world." When wuchou left his spiritual world, he didn''t expect to see a strange scene as soon as he went out. Two guys of the same color, one is Naruto, the other is who, don''t know without worry. "Naruto, there''s another guy I don''t know." "That''s the fire shadow of the four generations. Just now they said it was Naruto''s father." The weasel hasn''t appeared yet. He continues to sit beside wuchou and help wuchou protect the Dharma. "Weasel, go and help. It''s meaningless to protect me. They need your strength more." "But." Wuchou glanced at the spot not far away and said. "My goal is him, because I have promised that guy that I will never hurt him, and I can see that he and ban have their own plans." "I know. Be careful yourself. I''ll help." Wuchou came directly to spot, and there was a pillar standing beside him. "Who are you, Ban''s acquaintance?" The first generation of Huoying looked at wuchou. Unexpectedly, ban came to this world for so long and knew others. "Go away, I am no longer interested in you. Now I have only one opponent, that is, between the pillars." "Oh, but I think you underestimate me?" Spot disdained glanced at wuchou and continued. "I don''t care what. You''ve lost to me. What else do you want to do?" "Really?" Boom! Click Wuchou dragged the spot away from the ten tails and took him not far away to continue the fight. "Ban, come on, let you see my hidden power." Zizizi Suzanneng The huge beard is capable of protecting the spot. "Since you are useless, it''s OK to kill you. There''s no need to consider so much now." Miso The blue broadsword is cut down at once. The speed is very fast, and the strength is the same. "I said, I just hid a little means." Click Just like being bounced back, ban feels that he has no way to worry. "Hoo." When the smoke and dust dispersed, I saw that wuchou''s body had changed greatly. There were two more hands behind him and his body was covered with golden tattoos. "Ah ah ah!" A positive fist, the huge fist wind directly pressed up along the direction of the spot, and the huge wind pressure hit the stone wall against the spot. "Impossible, this power!" fight a quick battle to force a quick decision Wuchou rushed to spot in an instant and nagged something in his mouth. They immediately disappeared in situ. "What, disappeared?" In the dark, the black Jue, who has been observing the war situation, looks at the disappeared spots and worries, and seems a little worried in his heart. "Cut, that guy, I hope not to affect my plan." Dai Tu seems to see that wuchou and spots disappear at the same time. Finally, he decides to do something and get ready quickly. "The time is about the same. Let''s start!" Looking at the soil suddenly began to seal, the others were thinking about what the other party wanted to do. Boom! A burst of white smoke dispersed, and ten tails disappeared in situ. "Disappeared, how possible!" Ninja allied forces, looking at the ten tails that suddenly disappeared, were a little surprised. "What''s going on?" "Look at that man over there." Standing in the white smoke, the earthy body has changed differently. The body is generally white. There are some strange black gouyu on the body, and the body emits a penetrating energy. "Is this the force of the ten tailed man column?" Everyone looked at Dai Tu in surprise. This is the legendary Ninja God and the power of the six immortals. The real God. Everyone stopped, did not attack by the way, but watched with vigilance. At this time, I saw the earthy body trembling, and the body expanded and enlarged irregularly. "The other party, it seems that he can''t control the power of ten tails. Maybe he will be eroded. His own spirit." Naturally, not everyone can do it. "Ah ah ah!" Watching the earthy body slowly expand and even fill the border, all ninjas left this place. "This power is impossible. The border can''t stand it." The fire shadows all know that the barrier has lost its function and can''t control the force of the ten tailed human column. Chapter 751 On the other side, alien space battlefield "Oh, is that your spatial ability?" Spot looked around, yellow sand all over the ground, dark sky, rusty gears, rotating in mid air. The ground is filled with all kinds of weapons, just like a decisive battle site, or a factory. "Yes, ban, this is your graveyard. I want to destroy you here." "Hahaha, it''s up to you to destroy me?" Zizizi Wuchou is very clear that his ability has a time limit. If he wants to eliminate spots, he can only be here. "Ban, I want to be here and defeat your heart." "Hum, isn''t it?" Spot took off his armor and revealed the strange face inside. "I''m yuzhibo ban, the man who controls yuzhibo and thousand hands. How can you defeat me?" Boom! The crimson energy surrounds wuchou like a burning flame. "Jiewang boxing!" Whew Boom! So fast! Spot has no chance to respond. Wuchou has punched him and the whole body has dispersed. "Continue!" Boom! Keep spreading. "Continue!" Boom, boom! The body has been fragmented, and the spot can''t fight back at all. "Ah ah ah!" Spot has begun to feel desperate. If he didn''t have this immortal body, he might have died many times. "The power of reincarnation eyes is useless." It''s not that you don''t want to use Shenluo Tianzheng to play without worry, but great power. As soon as Shenluo Tianzheng is used, the other party will suddenly stop. "Already know how to deal with reincarnation eyes? It''s really troublesome." Click, click Xuzuo can almost directly put it on himself, but he can''t resist the attack of worry free. In an instant, suzanneng was broken, and there was no way to combine it into a whole. "Damn it!" Spot had no choice but to control the trees. He planned to entangle wuchou. But unexpectedly, wuchou was completely unaffected by these trees and was broken in the past. Boom! Looking at the spot broken on the ground and lying on the ground in despair, wuchou even wondered if he had gone too far. "Hello, how are you?" Wuchou stood in front of the spot, looked at the spot lying on the ground, and shook his head helplessly. That''s it. Projection, enhancement There is a strange dagger in wuchou''s hand. Aim at the spot and insert it directly. On the other side, the outside world, recovering consciousness, began to fight against the Ninja coalition. "Naruto, you don''t have to resist. When our technique succeeds, you will become the fire shadow you most want. In your dream, everyone will be happy." Then he looked at the four generations of eyes standing next to Naruto and said. "Mr. Watergate, you also hope so. I hope Naruto will live happily in that world, not so." Watergate held the special bitterness on his hand tightly and said. "Indeed, I also hope Naruto can have a happy childhood, and I hope he can live in a peaceful era and grow up with him." Naruto stared at the water gate around him, gritted his teeth and didn''t speak. "However, this is not the reason to escape. I prefer Naruto to live in reality and continue to protect the world than living in this illusory dream." The huge nine tails surround the Watergate and enter the tailed form. "Naruto, come on together. This time it''s our turn to save the world." Naruto looked at his father''s pattern and had no other ideas except feeling familiar and happy. "Ah, let''s go together." Naruto also entered the tail beast, and two nine tails stared at the ten tailed man Zhuli not far away. "Watergate teacher, Naruto, you two give up. The sacred tree behind you will bloom soon. Then you can''t stop my ninja." Take a look at the soil. It will take about twenty minutes. "If you can''t beat me, just ask for Tao Yu. You can''t help me!" Controlling the land of qiudaoyu and constantly resisting the attack of Naruto and Watergate, only Naruto has the ability to attack each other. "No, you can never destroy each other." Naruto and Watergate return to the team again. At this time, weasel and Sasuke come to them. "Naruto, come on, lend me your strength." Sasuke came to Naruto. Xu Sasuke was like armor, covering Jiuwei. The strength kept pouring out. Sasuke looked at the combination of his own strength and Naruto''s strength. "Is this the power that ban once used?" Looking at the nine tails of Naruto to gain new power, the four generations are also a little eager to try. "Four generations of eyes, let me help you." When the weasel came to the fourth generation, he covered the nine tails of the fourth generation almost the same as Sasuke, and formed the same armor, although it was still a little different from Sasuke. "Hee hee, father, so handsome." "You too, Naruto." Two nine tails, two xuzuo Neng. "It doesn''t matter. Even if you have more power, you can''t beat me!" Although Dai TU was a little concerned, his huge strength gave him great confidence and he was not afraid of these nine tails at all. But what happened next was an accident with earth. The two nine tails with xuzuo Neng are completely beating with themselves. If they don''t have the power of ten tails, they really can''t hold on. Moreover, he also made a flaw. They pulled the Naruto, and the power of the ten tails was pulled out by the other party. "No way!" Through chakra, Naruto and daitu entered the same spiritual world. Here, Naruto used his strongest Ninja against daitu for the first time. (lip synch) On the other hand, in the tug of war between the two sides, heijue finally felt the smell of spots and worry free. "Are you back?" However, the next scene made the last black hand a little overwhelmed. "Is this the biggest role you play in making that space?" Ban looked at the dagger in his chest and said. "Yes, I don''t have any seal, and I can''t destroy the immortal you. Then my choice is to break your spell. It''s a weapon in a different world. No matter what abnormal ability it is, it can be broken." Ban looked at the dagger in his chest and felt that he had just been beaten like this. "Forget it, I didn''t expect that my hope for many years would fail in your hands. It''s good. I''m also a dead man. Just look forward to my performance with soil." Watching the spot''s body disappear completely, wuchou finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Spot, it has been eliminated. How is it possible? What should I do with my plan?" Black Jue saw the disappearance of the spot and felt desperate. His plan was interrupted by this outsider. "How to do? Spot is the absolute candidate. Reincarnation eye, two kinds of chakras, and ten tails. What about the rest?" Chapter 752 How could heijue think that spot would lose and be eliminated so simply? Heijue can''t expect it. "Damn, that damn outsider!" Heijue now doesn''t know where to go to find a person who inherits the two forces. It doesn''t work with the earth. The power of reincarnation eye is not his, and it depends on the situation. Looking at the tug of war between the land and the Ninja coalition, heijue knew that the plan had been aborted and he could do nothing. "Will it be another thousand years?" Heijue can''t wait so long. The second yuzhibo spot is basically impossible. More importantly, there are only two people alive now, the Qianshou clan and the yuzhibo clan. Moreover, heijue knows very well that the Qianshou clan may disappear completely in the near future. I have no chance to continue to do these things like I did before. "The corpse of the spot, and the reincarnation of the reincarnation eye, damn it, I shouldn''t leave some backhand." Spot''s body, now only one person knows where it is. However, heijue is weak. Seeing that more and more chakras are pulled out with the soil, the opportunity is a little slim. With his understanding of the soil, he will use the art of reincarnation to revive those who died in the war. "Wait, these changes, and that power." Heijue thought of a possibility. At this time, I can''t move without worry and fatigue. The side effects of my body have come one after another, breaking my body in an instant. "So tired." Although I can''t see clearly, wuchou can see that not far away, the battle between daitu and Ninja allied forces is also coming to an end. It seems that Naruto will win the other party. This war is coming to an end. Sure enough, before long, chakra in the ten tails was pulled out, and the other seven tailed animals were pulled out of the earth body and changed back to the prototype. "Succeeded!" Watching the other tailed beasts pulled out of the earth, wuchou and the other coalition forces knew that they had finally won the battle. "Finally, I won." He fell to the ground and looked at his slowly recovering body. Finally, he knew that he had lost the battle. "I lost." Lying on the ground with soil, I feel that my vitality is losing. After all, I have pulled ten tails out of my body. If I lose the human pillar force of the tail beast, I will die. From a distance, I also saw wuchou coming by alone. It seems that ban has also lost to wuchou. "It''s a surprise that we lost something we planned for so long to an outsider." Maybe this is life. Wuchou also came to Dai Tu, looked at the former enemy and said. "I didn''t deal with you as agreed. This failure has nothing to do with me." "Well, I know you haven''t intervened. I''m really wrong." Looking at the sacred tree not far away with earth, although it has finished flowering, it is meaningless now. "Next, as long as you destroy the sacred tree, everything is over and the battle is over." Changmen also came to Dai Tu, looked at Dai Tu lying on the ground and said. "You look, like you''re happy." "Yes, because now, I can do one thing for the rest of my life." Looking at a familiar seal with the soil, wuchou and changmen knew exactly what he was going to do. "Hey, aren''t you going to make atonement?" "Without the tail beast, I will die in the end, and now I will die. There is no difference. It''s better to die like this." "At least, I can save some people." He made a seal with earth and was ready to use the art of reincarnation. snoring A huge shadow jumped out of the ground and directly covered the earthy half of the body. "What!" "Heijue, what are you going to do?" "Hee hee, I want to continue my plan!" Boom! Dai TU was controlled by heijue. He stood up from the ground and shot at the Ninjas around him. Shenluo Tianzheng The huge repulsive force bounced these people away, except for wuchou standing here. "Sure enough, it''s suspicious." Heijue directly separated from the body with soil, then covered wuchou directly, and even took away the left eye with soil. "Bad!" Wuchou has exhausted his strength and can''t resist the other party. In this way, he is easily caught by the other party. "Changmen is still alive, which makes me feel incredible. It clearly uses the art of reincarnation. Why didn''t the performer die, then there was only one result." "The other man used the power of reincarnation eye and didn''t die." Black Jue covers wuchou, two reincarnation eyes, close to the darkness on the skin. "Moreover, changmen''s body has recovered its vitality, which proves that you will use the power of Yin-Yang escape, the most primitive power." The power of reincarnation eye, after contacting worry free, the incredible and worry free slowly integrate, filter the black body, and integrate into the worry free body little by little. "Hee hee, as expected, the power of reincarnation eyes will be absorbed by you, just like those tailed beasts." Cough! Uncontrollable worry free, the huge suction of the body continues to expand, and even pulls all tailed animals not far away. And the original external demons also came to wuchou and all entered wuchou''s body. "What''s going on?" Great pressure is uploaded from the worry free body. Heijue controls the worry free body and bears those seals. Boom! The crowd looked at the big pit not far away. Standing in the middle, there was no change and no worry. "How possible!" Black Jue was bounced away by great power. It was clear that the ten tails had been combined again, and the power of reincarnation eye also entered the worry free body. Why, why didn''t it become human column force. "Sorry, I don''t know what you were going to do just now, but your plan has failed." Worry free looks at the black Jue not far away. Since the other party has made up his mind on himself, it''s better to eliminate it. Whew "Get away!" People shouted at wuchou. Where they hadn''t seen yet, a huge tree root came behind wuchou and hugged himself tightly. "What?" Zizizi, zizizi At this time, wuchou finally knew that the darkness had always been there, and he didn''t know it until so late. The power of darkness is in the divine tree. "Ah ah!" The divine tree and darkness drill into their own body together, and the huge energy is like a body without worry. "In the end, what will happen?" Hei Jue didn''t expect that something unexpected was helping him. He looked at wuchou and inhaled everything into his body. Hei Jue smiled. This time, wuchou finally changed. Not only did his body become a pure white immortal, but also there was a Taoist jade symbolizing yin-yang escape behind him. "No worries?" The others stared warily. They had greatly changed into worry free eyes. Into deep darkness. Chapter 753 Just when everyone thought that the battle was over, unexpectedly, the operation of heijue made everyone a little confused. "Why, that sacred tree, will be absorbed by worry free, and that eye." Kakashi was not far away, staring at wuchou, trying to find out what was going on. "There are two left." Wuchou stared not far away with his godless eyes. There were eight tails and nine tails. Deng! In the sky, everyone could not detect the dimension. A little girl stared at what happened below. "Is this your plan? Unexpectedly, you used your brother to help you finish the plan." "Hee hee, be surprised. I didn''t expect me to do so." A voice came around the little girl, scaring the other party back a few steps. "You should know what you''re doing." "Nature has interrupted the cycle. You really want to destroy my world as you did at the beginning." "No, if there is no change, how will the world change? You just don''t want to change, so let me help you start a new cycle." On the other side, wuchou stared at eight tails and nine tails not far away. The seeping breath continued to spread from wuchou. Some ninjas who were not firm enough had been scared to kneel on the ground. "No, Naruto, we have to leave quickly. That guy is very dangerous." Before he finished, wuchou came to Bawei in an instant and punched Bawei. "What!" With huge suction, all the chakras of the eight tails were pulled out in an instant, and the remaining chilabi fell directly to the ground. "Uncle Bi!" Naruto also wants to help, but in the blink of an eye, wuchou has come behind Naruto. "Nine tails, it''s mine!" Poop "Naruto!" Eight tails and nine tails, two kinds of forces, leave from the human column force and slowly drill into the worry free body. Boom! The black unknown flame burns on wuchou, giving people a feeling of palpitation. "It''s not the sky. What''s that?" Weasel and Sasuke looked at wuchou and wondered what it was. Eight tails and nine tails were absorbed by wuchou. Black Jue on one side looked at wuchou with complex eyes. "Although we have gathered up the conditions, the divine tree has also been sucked in. What should we do with unlimited monthly reading?" The black flame flew into the air and slowly formed a strange ring. "Get up!" The black flame flew straight to the sky, far away, far away. When everyone noticed, I saw the full moon in the sky. I don''t know when it turned into a huge reincarnation of the red moon. "Come, come, finally started!" Heijue looked at the full moon happily. Although he didn''t know why, his plan finally succeeded. "Here we go. What are you talking about?" Naruto, who got chakra, a four generation beast, rose from the edge of death, looked at the full moon in the sky and wondered what was going on. Click At this time, heijue''s body slowly approached wuchou, and the huge suction made heijue unable to leave. Then, I saw that wuchou''s body separated a part of strange white and completely surrounded the black Jue. "I see. Is this the price? It doesn''t matter. My huiyeji, my mother wants to revive. It doesn''t matter if I die!" Black Jue was swallowed by white things and slowly disappeared, leaving only a mass of white matter connected with wuchou. Finally, the white substance was disconnected from wuchou and fell to the ground, slowly forming a human form. "How possible!" All the people who were still alive looked at this strange phenomenon and didn''t know what would happen later. The white human form slowly becomes a clear structure, and becomes a young girl. If the black is still here, it will make complaints about it. Appeared in the worry free girl, with long hair to the ground, dark and bright. The appearance of a young girl is as beautiful as that of a young girl in an imaginary oriental country. She was wearing a pink and white robe. Looking at the girl alone, she felt that she was a very cultured young lady. However, all the Ninjas present did not relax their vigilance and looked at them. "Huh?" Wuchou recovers from control. As soon as he wakes up, he completely doesn''t understand what his situation is, who the girl in front of him is and how he becomes like this. "Who are you?" The girl with black hair turned and looked at wuchou with a disdain. "Ah, is this my father in this life? It''s really ugly enough." Father? Wuchou looked at the girl in front of her and couldn''t close her mouth after hearing each other''s words. "Father, what the hell are you talking about?" The girl with black hair feels her body and knows what she is now. "Oh, I haven''t been reborn. I just rely on it. No wonder I can''t use what I used to." The girl looked at wuchou and said. "But now, you are also my father, so I am not wrong." Worry free is completely confused. What is this guy doing. "Well, what''s going on now?" Kakashi and other ninjas looked at wuchou and the girl not far away. They really didn''t know what had happened. "However, it seems that wuchou has regained consciousness and should be able to communicate." Kakashi and Zilai also came to wuchou. They felt that wuchou had no malice and were finally relieved. "Wuchou, what''s the situation?" Wuchou looked at Kakashi and Zilai and said. "I don''t know. At that time, I felt the darkness controlling my body, and then it became like this. I don''t know what happened now." The girl came directly to wuchou and held wuchou''s arm tightly. "Father, there''s no need to contact these people. Let''s go." "Uh, ah." With that, wuchou really planned to leave directly with the girl. That''s it. Is it over? The rest of the Ninjas looked at the worry free ready to leave. Is this the end they finally fought for? "So, what''s going on now?" Everyone is caught in this problem. Zizizi, zizizi A man, standing on the road without worry to leave. "Hey, do you want to leave like this?" Sasuke came to wuchou and stopped them. "Sasuke, anything else?" "It''s not a problem for you to leave, but at least, get the tail out. It''s an important thing. How can you take it away." "Well, even if you say so, I don''t know how to give you the tail * *. After all, I''m also a victim." "Then, I''ll be strong!" With that, Sasuke pulled out his grass razor sword and cut it at wuchou. Chapter 754 Miso With two fingers, wuchou caught the other party''s attack. The tip of the knife stopped in front of him and didn''t move any more. "Is that your choice?" Wuchou looked at Sasuke indifferently and didn''t want to understand what the other party was going to do. Do you really want to stop yourself? "Sasuke, what do you want to do? The war is over. Since the behind the scenes are gone, you don''t have to continue fighting. Isn''t that enough?" "Of course, the war is not over." Sasuke calmly looked at wuchou and the black haired girl around wuchou. "Everything is due to the emergence of Ninja, breaking the conventions of the world and generating unnecessary hatred, and now I am." "Get the power of Nine Tailed beasts to maintain the peace of the world and even destroy ninjas." "Sasuke!" Naruto hurried to wuchou and looked at Sasuke, who was so boastful, and said. "All this is not Ninja''s fault. To change this impasse, there is only one thing we can do, that is, to reach the level of mutual understanding, and then create a better world. This is what we should do." With that, Naruto is ready to join wuchou against Sasuke. "Naruto, do you want to stop me?" Sasuke looked at Naruto coldly. Unexpectedly, this guy with different ideas finally did this step. "Well, you know where the place is. There, I''ll destroy you first, and then destroy the guy who took the tail beast." Then, they completely ignored the worry free idea and went to the place by themselves. "So, in fact, Sasuke just wanted to have a good fight with Naruto, didn''t he?" "Well, maybe." Weasel and shidaimu couldn''t laugh or cry. Finally, Sasuke just wanted to compete. Maybe he wanted to give himself a reason to go back to Muye with Naruto. "Father, let''s go and ignore these guys." Seeing the guy in the way leave, the girl also wants to leave quickly, otherwise it will be very troublesome. "Ah?" Suddenly, the girl''s body became very strange, just like what should have been a real body, suddenly became illusory. "Ah, time is coming so soon." Wuchou found that he could no longer touch the girl in front of him. There was only an illusion standing in front of him. "Father, I''m dying. It''s a pity. I don''t know who my father is, his breath and everything about my father. I want to know." Looking at the exaggerated expression and acting skills of the black haired girl, wuchou thought he had had some important experience with this guy, and even was ready to go beyond friendship. "Well, girl, it seems that this is our first meeting. What are you doing?" Watching the girl suddenly stand in place and cry falsely, wuchou has no other ideas except to get out quickly. "It''s cruel, father. I love you so much." "Fool, there is no such love. I know you for no more than five minutes!" Wuchou wants to kill this guy with a fist, but the other party can''t touch it. "Forget it. In short, we have met. Since we haven''t been together for more than one reincarnation, I will come back." "Come back? Go away, I don''t want to meet you again." Even if the girl looks so perfect, just for a moment, the exaggerated expression and action make wuchou deeply understand that this guy is a terrible belly black. "Hehe, father, we will meet soon, faster than you expected." With that, the girl''s body turned into a little star and disappeared in place. Another incredible thing is that the Nine Tailed beasts on wuchou have slowly left wuchou''s body, but wuchou feels that even if he loses his tailed beast, he will not die, even if he has become a human pillar. "What''s going on?" Changmen and Zilai also came to wuchou, completely unable to understand what the situation is now. "In short, even now, I seem to have lost my tail, but I''m not dead. Ah, everyone is happy." No wonder Naruto and Sasuke went to fight. Looking at wuchou''s understatement and ignoring Naruto and Sasuke who have gone to fight for life and death, the people who stay don''t know what to say. "However, there are still many dead people. There are too many dead people in this Ninja war." Looking at some mutilated bodies around, changmen and Zilai also have an inexplicable sadness. "It doesn''t matter. As it happens, this eye is still useful." The reincarnation eye is separated from the worry free body. Although worry free does not master the power of the reincarnation eye, worry free has understood all its structures through a fusion with it, and can become its own weapon in the future. "For the last time, let the spot''s eyes give full play to the waste heat." As wuchou solves those seals, changmen knows what wuchou is thinking. The art of reincarnation Countless souls float out from the ground and slowly integrate into the bodies of the dead. Even those reincarnated by filthy soil can be resurrected. "Grandpa, teacher, what do you think?" Watching his grandfather and the second generation of Mu Huoying disappear together, the master wants to stop them. "No, master, we''re dead and don''t want to rise again, so that''s good." On the other hand, sidaimu himself wanted to leave with them, but thought of his grown son and stopped. "Sorry, sure enough, I still want to continue to protect Naruto. I want you to wait for me below." Watergate didn''t see a woman with long red hair standing behind him and holding each other with both hands. "I am. Naruto will give it to you, Watergate." The weasel originally wanted to resist, but finally, he stopped when he remembered his brother whose life and death was unknown and the resurrected big snake pill. "My sin is not over yet." Looking at the people around have slowly resurrected, wuchou and changmen are quietly waiting for the arrival of that person. Sure enough, after waiting for about a few minutes, a black crack appeared on the ground, and a god of death with red hair came out again. "Sure enough, it''s you again." As soon as death came up, he felt the familiar breath and knew that he couldn''t bring his soul down this time. "Hee hee, I''m sorry. After all, I''m responsible for this to some extent." "Fool, do you know that this is not in line with reincarnation. If it''s not Lord Siji, I''ll cut you with a knife." Death can''t hurt wuchou. He can only resist the idea of not fighting wuchou and return to hell angrily. "Well, what was it just now?" Zilai also watched death leave like this and asked about them. Wuchou and changmen didn''t say anything except shrugging their shoulders. Chapter 755 The battle between Naruto and Sasuke was the same as expected. In the end, they each broke their arms and were in a tie. However, Sasuke finally returned to Muye as a traitor. After all, he killed six generations of Mu Huoying (someone). However, because of the resurrection of the four generations, the credit of Naruto and Sasuke''s sensitive identity, it was only a simple imprisonment in the end. The original life imprisonment, also because of someone''s words, finally offset Sasuke''s crime. "The other party just wants to change his fate. If you don''t forgive him, I''ll make another big bang here. You can''t live this time." This is a great threat from a different world. People in forbearance village can say something except compromise. "Thank you, Mr. wuchou." Weasel and wuchou were already sitting on the fire shadow rock, looking at the brightly lit Muye village below, and were filled with emotion for a time. "Weasel, you can also go back. As long as you like, explain everything that has happened, and everyone will accept you." The weasel just shook his head and continued. "If so, the yuzhibo family planned to really betray. I don''t allow it. I don''t want my family to get such reputation damage." "Let me carry all this. It''s meaningless if I can''t come back." Since the other party doesn''t intend to go back, wuchou won''t help him. After all, wuchou is not from this village. There''s no need to think so much. "Where are you going next?" "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll go back to changmen. After all, we''ve done a lot of wrong things. Maybe it''s not impossible to make up for it now." "Well, come on." The weasel smiled and disappeared into the dark. "Come out, he''s gone." Wuchou looked at the guy who jumped out of the tree and said. "Four generations of eyes, tell me your purpose. Since you come to me at this time, there must be a reason." Looking at the four generations of eyes, it seems a little embarrassed, worry free and a little bored. Drink quickly. "Speak quickly, or I''ll ignore you." It''s not wuchou''s irritability, but wuchou always feels that there''s something wrong. The sudden change of worry free also frightened the four generations of eyes. The last four generations of eyes calmed down and suddenly knelt down. "Please, help me, help Naruto, and bring the child back. Sure enough, I still want to live with her, continue together, and watch Naruto grow up." Although wuchou has guessed that the fourth generation will do so, he is not a philanthropist, and he is really unfamiliar with this guy. "Watergate, sure enough, you are here." Watergate turned around and saw his teacher coming out of the woods. "Zilai also teacher, why are you here?" "After all, you love her very much. If you see this glimmer of hope, you certainly don''t intend to give up." With that, Zilai also came to the Watergate, and followed the Watergate has knelt down. "Please, worry free, just for the sake of our friendship. I hope you can bring her back." Wuchou hesitated a little. After all, there was no need to pay for this matter, but he always felt that there was something wrong. At this time, another guy with white hair came out of the forest. At this time, wuchou hurriedly called each other. "I know, I know, I can''t do it." The guy coming out of the forest is Kakashi who will take over the seventh generation of fire shadow in the future. "Well, what''s the matter?" After wuchou explained to them that they needed conditions, Watergate and Zilai went to look for these things, and wuchou sat down quietly. communicate Natural energy is like following the idea of worry free, slowly going deep, going deep, bringing worry free to the room. "Huh?" Appear in the room of the world again, but this time, wuchou can''t feel the breath of the world. "Ah, have you been found?" Zizizi, zizizi Black cracks appear out of thin air from the space, and a black shadow appears in front of wuchou. "Long time no see, brother." Just like facing a great enemy, wuchou quickly jumped back and stared at the dark shadow in front of him with vigilance. "What, what did you do?" "Hee hee, don''t you know very well?" "Stop pretending. Where has she gone? How can you come in here? What have you done?" Boom! The great power suddenly bumped into wuchou''s arms and instantly made wuchou lose the ability to resist. "Brother, have you forgotten anything? Who taught you everything?" "Hum." Even if lying on the ground, worry free is also a firm face and say to each other. "Yes, I just forgot, everything, and you forgot!" Poop "Uh, ah!" The neck was caught and hung directly in the air, making it more and more difficult to breathe. "Why break my heart? You already know something. Why do you do this to me?" The spirit slowly collapsed and blurred in front of me, but worry free still came out of my mouth. "Because I can''t see you." Plop With each other''s release, wuchou falls to the ground again, but this time you can breathe well, at least still alive. "Can''t see?" "Yes, I can''t see." Wuchou raised his head, looked at the shadow in front of him and said. "I can''t see. You are a dark, invisible person. I can''t remember anything. I have no memory of you." "Ah?" The shadow kept touching his face and suddenly knew a terrible fact, which made him lose his former calm. "Can''t see, how can it be? Even without memory, you should see me, shouldn''t you!" The shadow seems to know something, and the mood becomes very bad. "That guy, since he tampered with your body, he not only forgot me, but also denied everything about me." The shadow stretched out his hand, pinched his worry free face and said. "Sorry, brother, if you recover your memory, you will know that your sister''s behavior just now is understandable." The shadow put down no worry and was ready to leave directly. "Wait, you haven''t told me what happened to the world, the consciousness of the world?" The shadow turned his head and his body exuded a familiar smell. "Brother, do you know now?" The smell is the same as at that time. For the first time as like as two peas, I felt the same way when I met the world''s consciousness. "Isn''t it!" "That''s it, isn''t it?" Zizizi, zizizi "Ah ah ah!" Wuchou wakes up from meditation and looks at the fragmented world around him. In addition to fear, he blames himself. "Hey, go quickly. If you don''t go again, it''s too late." The familiar voice came from behind. Before wuchou turned around, a force pulled itself into the space tunnel. Chapter 756 Zizizi, zizizi Wuchou falls out of the space tunnel, directly falls to the ground, and the whole person lies on it. "Cough, cough, cough." The rise of smoke and dust stimulated wuchou''s throat. It took a while to finally stop. "What was it just now?" Wuchou can''t believe what he saw just now. It''s so strange and terrible. "Hey, are you still there?" Naturally, only that person can bring worry free back. "Brother, now you know what terrible things the man just did." "What did she do?" Worry free body trembled slightly, obviously did not want to accept a terrible fact. "As you can see, she died and swallowed everything because of the darkness." "Swallowed up everything about her?" "That''s right." The voice echoed in wuchou''s ear and continued. "Because she overestimated her strength and tried to deal with the dark, it will cause the current embarrassing state, because she wants to grow." The voice paused for a moment and continued. "If you try to pursue what you can''t get, the result is naturally devastating. After all, she is not the first." Wuchou was so confused that she didn''t understand what she said. "Hey, what is it? Be clear." The voice did not answer the worry free question and went on. "Brother, you are different here. You have what you have to do, so you will always live. When you complete your mission, you can leave." "My mission?" I still don''t know why I have no worry. I feel that the voice has left me. "Damn, what is it?" In short, wuchou at least knows that he can''t go back to that world, where he has been destroyed. By your own, sister. "The world will be destroyed by her sooner or later. I can''t stay here." If you want to preserve this place, the only thing you have to do is to leave the world quickly. However, worry free is like being bound. Unless you really complete your mission in this world, you can''t leave. "What am I going to do? Why don''t you remind me?" There is nothing to do but to find what you should do. "There are probably two things you want to solve." Worry free sat in place and thought about what he should do. "First, the weird things I met that night seemed to be aimed at me, that is to say, those things were all related to me." "Second, in addition to those weird things, there is another important thing waiting for me. Why does Xiaoren want to seal his memory? Is this memory really so unbearable?" Wuchou needs to understand these two things before he can continue his journey. First, he has to wait for the next rainy day, and then go out to find those strange things. Secondly, you should find a way to understand your past memory, no matter who you pass, as long as you can know your past. "Xiao Ren, you shouldn''t have to think so much. Sure enough, you still have to find that person, the local weird expert." However, wuchou doesn''t remember where the man is. He''s not even familiar with the city. "Wait, the Lori God may know where the other party is." After all, they are also colleagues. Worry free is on the street. Go, go, look, look, and you can''t find each other at all. "Damn, did I really scare people away last time?" After looking for a long time, wuchou didn''t find each other. Wuchou has been a little frustrated. "Well, what should I do?" At this time, wuchou noticed where he was. "When did I come here?" Familiar decoration signs, fenced barbed wire, and the dilapidated teaching building not far away. "I see. I''m here." Holding a fluke mentality, I have no worry to cross the barbed wire and walk into this dilapidated teaching building. Just like what I saw there, it''s old, but wuchou always feels that there is an inexplicable sense of familiarity in this place. When he reached the fifth floor or the fourth floor, wuchou also forgot. His footsteps suddenly stopped and came directly to the corridor. "Oh, long time no see, Liang Mujun." The frivolous man came out of the shadow with his eyes wandering and looking at worry free. "What''s the matter? Did something good happen?" "No, I just want to know my relationship with you." The frivolous man took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and silently. "Liang liangmujun, you are both him and not him. How do you and I explain our relationship? It''s very complicated. Otherwise, just say it directly. Your purpose." "Naturally, after all, you may know me very well. What should you know?" Wuchou leaned against the wall and looked at each other carefully. "Tell me, what happened that day?" The frivolous man asked as if he didn''t understand what wuchou said. "On which day, if you don''t tell me, how can you answer you?" "You should know what happened the day I disappeared?" The frivolous man didn''t answer, but continued to ask without worry. "Why doesn''t Xiaoren tell you that you don''t think it''s better for her to answer you?" "Xiao Ren can''t answer. Now I want to know the answer. Tell me!" The frivolous man shook his head helplessly, reached out to scratch his head and continued. "You want to know, but she doesn''t want to tell you that the conflict between you should be solved by yourself. I, an outsider, won''t say anything." With that, the frivolous man turned and was ready to leave. "By the way, let me give you a hint. If you remember the child, you will know what you did." The child? Regardless of whether wuchou understands or not, the frivolous man leaves directly and doesn''t intend to continue to pay attention to wuchou. "Another person, I had contact with someone, with this guy." That man, have you seen him? I don''t know. Maybe I''ve seen it, maybe I haven''t. "At least, another person can help me with this, another person who knows me very well." Subconsciously, wuchou has regarded another person as his own acquaintance. At least he has a lot of intersection with himself. Otherwise, how could he meet this crazy and strange expert. "But my former friends, uh, wait." Wuchou thought of a way. At least in this way, wuchou can probably master who he once knew. ~ after a period of time ~ "Sure enough, it''s still there. Maybe something really troublesome happened at that time." Wuchou went back to his home, ignored his two sisters watching TV, went directly to his room and found his mobile phone in the drawer. To be exact, it was his former mobile phone. "At least, correspondence records and e-mail can tell me who I''ve met." Chapter 757 It can be seen from the content on the mobile phone. Worry free itself, to be exact, is the noumenon of the world. There are not many friends. It is a good thing for worry free, at least in a small scope. Check the records and time, and worry free can understand that except for the confirmed parents and sisters, there are only three guys who don''t know very well. "A small circle of friends is also a good thing." Do what you say. Don''t worry. Call these people quickly. At least know who these people are first. Dudu Dudu The phone kept responding. After a long time, someone finally got through. However, after being connected for a period of time, the other party didn''t speak, worry free, and even thought the other party was turned off. "Hello, ah Liang Mujun, is that you?" The sound is very familiar. I seem to have heard it somewhere. "Ah, yes, it''s me. How are you recently?" The other end of the phone didn''t answer quickly, but asked in an interrogative tone. "Are you really a Liang liangmu Jun?" "Yes, are you okay?" The other end of the phone heard wuchou''s words and said immediately. "Sure enough, I can''t remember. You''re not a Liang Mujun." Doo, Doo, Doo The phone was hung up. Wuchou didn''t expect the other party to hang up his phone. Since he knew he wasn''t really a Liang liangmu li himself. "Maybe it''s this person, but since there are still two calls, at least contact." Wuchou made a second call, and this time someone answered it soon. "Elder Liang liangmu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to call." His younger generation, speaking of his physical identity, seems to be a high school student. "Ah, sorry, something happened recently, so I haven''t been in touch. Are you okay?" As soon as wuchou opened his mouth, the other party entered the dead silence again. "In fact, the elder sister has told me that you are not senior a liangmu. I''m sorry to hang up." Doo, Doo, Doo At least, wuchou knows that this person and the last person who called may or may not know each other. After all, he is talking about a schoolsister, and the last one is also a woman. Without worry or discouragement, he continued to make the last call, and finally connected after a short pause. It was a dead silence again. Without worry, I thought that the other party also knew his identity, so I was ready to hang up the phone. "I guess you want to know something, don''t you?" This time, the other party didn''t immediately deny himself, but seemed to want to give himself some answers. "Yes, although I don''t remember who you are, I wish you could help me. Thank you." "It''s all right, but it''s inconvenient to say on the phone. Can you come out?" "No problem. Where is the location? I''ll find you." The other end of the phone said an address. Wuchou didn''t even think about where the place was, so he went out. "Like a fool." Guru Guru Nagetto Riding a bicycle, wuchou slowly knows the location of his destination and moves in that direction by asking the passer-by. "Is this it?" Wuchou put his bike aside and looked at the stone road deep into the mountains, as if he remembered something. A strange shrine. Although I don''t know why the other party called me here, I may be able to find the answer I want to know here. Go up the stone steps, through the red arch, and approach the depths step by step. After walking for a long time, wuchou finally came to the end. It was an old shrine, which had even collapsed. There was no glory in the past, but a huge tree stood aside. "Haven''t you come yet?" Wuchou looked around and didn''t see anyone. He just sat on the ground and waited for another to come. At the end of each minute, the time gradually changed from morning to dusk. Wuchou waited here and never left. "Have you been cheated?" No, the other party should not deceive themselves. There is no need. If you really don''t want to tell yourself, why do you have to do so much. Jingling, jingling, jingling The mobile phone finally rings and wuchou answers it quickly. "Hello, hello?" Zizizi, zizizi On the other end of the phone, there was just a strange noise. There was nothing. "Hello, hello?" Whoa, whoa, whoa. At this time, from the other side of the phone, there was a rapid sound of rain. "Isn''t it!" For a moment, the whole world began to change. Originally, wuchou was still sitting in front of the shrine, but in the blink of an eye, he had entered a strange world, surrounded by darkness. "When did it rain outside?" It was so sudden that wuchou didn''t even know it was raining outside. No wonder he waited so long and the other party didn''t come. It was not that the other party didn''t come, but that he fell into the snail''s maze again. "Hey, Xiao Ren, what do you want to do and why did you pull me into the snail maze again?" If you don''t touch yourself, you can''t leave this maze, because this maze is actually linked with Xiaoren. Xiaoren doesn''t want to leave, and naturally you can''t leave. "Xiao Ren, sure enough, that person is very important. Since you let you stop me from looking for the truth again, can I be sure that this person is the one I''m looking for." Xiaoren didn''t respond to wuchou, but wuchou was very clear that this person was the one he was looking for. The person who knew those things with him must know his own things. "Bajiu temple, miss bajiu temple, come out quickly. How can you help Xiaoren stop me? I just want to know the truth." "But sometimes the truth is far crueler than you expected." Xiao Ren said this and didn''t speak again. "Xiaoren, don''t think this thing can trap me. I was careless last time. Now that I know the principle, it''s easy to do." Wuchou said, and his hands kept making gestures in the air, and finally turned into a small crutch. "The ability of weird itself is to confuse each other and make each other never get to their destination, but if there is a rule, there is no way to confuse." Wuchou took the crutch in his hand and put it on the ground. He saw that the crutch fell straight to the ground and pointed in a direction. "It is human beings who are confused, but the object itself can''t be confused. As long as there is a crutch pointing in a certain direction forever, I won''t look or get lost." With that, wuchou moved in the direction of the walking stick. No matter what was ahead, it was actually a confusing illusion. After walking for a long time, wuchou finally walked out of the maze and returned to the foot of the mountain. At this time, the whole sky was black and the rain kept falling. "Miss bajiu temple, I must know the truth, no matter what happens." With that, wuchou ignored the bajiu Temple behind him and rushed directly to the top of the mountain. Chapter 758 what is it? Walking up the stairs, wuchou always feels that he has a pair of eyes staring at himself in the dark. As I get closer and closer to my destination, the threat and killing intention become more and more obvious. Wuchou spontaneously swallowed a breath and walked up slowly. "Are you there?" As like as two peas, they are the same. If there is any difference, the only difference is that there is a man with a cute pink mobile phone in front of the old temple. "Hello." The girl in the student uniform, hearing the carefree greeting, lowered her head and didn''t turn around to look over. "You called me here, didn''t you?" The girl did not respond without worry, but kept her head down. Wuchou also doesn''t understand why the other party suddenly stops talking. Quickly say something to let the other party relax his vigilance. "Your hair is very special." It''s really different. Long hair has two braids behind him, and looking from his back, the other party may be a beauty. Hearing the appreciation of wuchou, the girl seemed a little surprised, and her body trembled. "What are you doing here? You shouldn''t have come." The girl finally responded to wuchou, but the first sentence made wuchou a little unclear, so. "What are you talking about? I just want to know the truth. I have something I have to do. I can''t stand still here." "I''m going back. I don''t want to say it." Said, the girl is really ready to leave, but how can she let the other party get what she wants. "Don''t go!" Wuchou ran over and hugged the girl who was ready to leave from behind. The familiar feeling constantly reminded wuchou that he must have known this girl before. "Let go of me, don''t do this." The rain became heavier and heavier, completely wetting their clothes. Although the girl''s hands were constantly trying to break off worry free fingers, how could the worry free power be resisted by the girl. "I won''t let go. You must tell me what happened that day, the day I disappeared." The girl didn''t answer wuchou, but continued to make efforts to break free from the bondage of wuchou. "That''s enough. Let me see your face." Wuchou roughly grasped the girl''s arm, forced the other party''s body to twist back and face himself. As like as two peas. The girl is more beautiful than wuchou expected, a mysterious and quiet beauty. The large round lens makes the girl more literary, and her figure is better than any girl in the world. "Don''t go. Tell me what happened that day?" Worry free stared into the girl''s eyes, hoping that the other party could tell him an answer. The girl looked at wuchou closely and looked into each other''s eyes. Her whole face became very red, but it became gray in the blink of an eye. She wanted to continue to break free from the shackles of wuchou. What trouble Wuchou thought of some way to calm her down, but it seemed that she was at a loss. (lost?) Hold out your hand, lift the other party''s bangs, move your hand down slowly, and open the other party''s glasses. "Ah?" As if she guessed what wuchou was going to do, the girl stopped and looked at wuchou with surprised eyes. Boom! Tianlei passed through the air, but even the loud thunder didn''t stop the man''s action or scare the other party''s courage. As if time had stopped, shyness and joy washed away the girl''s heart, and the strange and bitter feeling eroded the girl''s brain. "Huh?" Although the girl gave up the struggle and just closed her eyes, she could see the corners of each other''s eyes and shed tears of emotion. The second lightning, across the horizon, everyone thought everything would continue. Unexpectedly, a voice interrupted their love. "I knew you would." The owner of the voice scared the girl to push away wuchou again. This time wuchou was unprepared. She was really pushed away by the girl at once. The whole person sat on the ground and just sat in a puddle. Wuchou turned around and saw a girl with short hair and bandages on her hands coming from the stone ladder. "Elder, sure enough, you finally broke the agreement at that time. We all agreed that no matter who you two are, you won''t disturb the life of elder Liang liangmu. Why, why break your promise?" I don''t know if it''s a worry free illusion. He seems to see that the short haired girl''s arm slowly exudes strange black substances and wraps the girl up bit by bit. "No, I just, I just!" The pale and powerless retort made the literary girl do nothing but stand in place and repeat her words. "Liar, liar, sister Mingming trusts you so much. Why do you do this!" The powerful power suddenly opened the rain in front of me. Without worry, the short haired girl slowly changed and became the demon in the rain that she met on that day. "Ah ah ah!" The devil made a deep hissing sound and approached the literary girl at a very fast speed. His bandaged arm showed his ugly appearance. "Roar!" An accurate and deadly punch hit the stunned literary girl. Boom! Thunder covered the collision sound, and a figure quickly stood up from the ground to block the fatal attack for the girl. "Enough." The devil was pushed away with one hand. At this time, wuchou stood in front of the literary girl. Her body was like a hot rock, and the dark red energy turned into a huge gas field around her body. The golden grain only covers the arm, so it can easily resist the attack of the devil. "When I knock out this troublemaker, be sure to tell me what happened that day." Wuchou said to the literary girl behind him, wrapped his hands with golden energy, and the tattoo was engraved on the whole body in an instant. "Ha!" The dull and accurate punch not only broke the devil''s defense, but also frightened the girl''s body, the devil who has been trying to control each other. Watching the short haired girl slowly return to her original state, wuchou also lifted her transformation and turned to ask the literary girl behind her. "Don''t move!" The sharp claws stick to wuchou''s neck from behind. If you are careless, wuchou will directly cut his throat. Wuchou also thought about who the creatures behind him were. At this time, wuchou recalled the cat girl he met in a house when he went out. "Isn''t it!" "That''s what you think, a liangmujun. It''s because of you, because you''ve done so many things, and because of your indecision, the master will suffer so much." How do I know? I don''t remember anything! " "Using amnesia to escape responsibility is the worst crime." Poop! Chapter 759 For a moment, wuchou put his hand against his throat, and the sharp claws deeply pierced into wuchou''s palm. At least wuchou saved his life. "Damn it!" Wuchou turned over, opened the distance between them, and looked at the literary girl who had completely changed not far away with Yu Guang. The long silver hair did not turn into a ball because of the rain, but swayed freely in the air in a strange way. "Tell me, since you know the truth, at least let you understand what I did wrong and let me compensate you." "Compensation?" When she heard wuchou''s words, the cat girl kept smiling with her head down like hearing some funny jokes. "What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?" After laughing for a while, the cat girl raised her head and stared at wuchou with fierce eyes. "The only thing you do wrong is to appear in the master''s world!" Rowing Step back in time and let the other party just cut open the coat in front of him. It''s faster. If you don''t use strength, you won''t be able to fight the cat girl. "Pressure, pressure has eroded the master''s body because of you!" Click, Zizi The ground is like being split, and several air lines scratch at wuchou. A roll, wuchou dodged the other party''s attack, but then, he was jumped by the other party, a claw was inserted into wuchou''s back, and tightly stuck wuchou''s bone. "Uh!" The body fell heavily to the ground, and the claws continued to go deep, constantly stimulating the pain of worry free. "Uh, ah!" The pain almost controlled wuchou''s body and almost forced wuchou to use his strength to hurt the girl behind him, but wuchou held back. When wuchou thought that the other party would continue to hurt himself, a cry interrupted wuchou''s thoughts. "Why not resist?" Although you can''t see behind you, you can make up your mind without worry. The girl behind you must have five tastes in her heart. "I don''t want to hurt you. I just want to know the truth. Since you said it was my fault, let me find a way to make up for it." With that, wuchou was ready to continue to be hurt. Unexpectedly, the other party pulled out the claws inserted into his body. "I really want to know what I did. I really want to know." Wuchou turned around, looked at the literary girl who had not changed back to the prototype, and said. "It''s no problem how you hurt me, but at least let me know the past." The girl thought for a moment, sighed and continued. "Tell you the truth, but promise me that when you know the truth, you must leave me." "Why?" The girl did not answer wuchou, but stared into wuchou''s eyes. "Promise me!" The rain is getting smaller and smaller. It won''t be long before it stops. "As long as I promise your terms, you''ll tell me the truth, won''t you?" The girl nodded and continued to stare at wuchou. "But I refuse!" The girl thought that wuchou would agree to her conditions. Then she finished everything and was ready to leave. "What I hate most is to say no to these self righteous ideas. Since you think so, I agree to this request, then I won''t agree. I want to know what I''ve done." The girl didn''t know what to do for a while. If she didn''t promise herself without worry, she certainly didn''t want to say. "Forget it, my master." The rain had stopped. In the shadow behind him, Xiaoren came out and patted wuchou''s shoulder. "Since the party concerned is willing to tell you what he thinks, I''ll give it back to you. This is a reality you should accept." Little endure a little worry free forehead, a memory forcibly inserted into worry free mind. Zizizi, zizizi ~ the day before the disappearance ~ The sun spread its last light all over the earth and covered the land with a layer of crimson clothes. On the street ignored by all passers-by, two unique figures ran around. "Ah Liang Liang mu, ah Liang Liang Mu Li, why do you think I should help you find your little vampire sister?" Vigorous skills, jumping on the street lamp, Cat Charm is on the street lamp, looking at the dead fish eyed man below with funny eyes. "How can I know? In short, absorb your strange energy and liberate the monitor. After all, she is my benefactor." After listening to the dead fisheye man''s words, Cat Charm showed a strange smile. "Well, then everything will be easy." They were searching in the city, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t find a dark shadow under the light. "Liang liangmuli, what do you think of here?" There was no one around in such a big square. I didn''t feel anything except a little infiltration. "Say what you want to say." Like seeing through the heart of the cat charm, the dead fish eye man asked the cat charm. "Don''t you think it''s strange that the host released all the pressure in the golden week. How did the pressure rise so quickly?" "I don''t know, maybe the entanglement of my parents?" "No." The wind blew away the cat''s silver hair, and the silver hair dancing with the wind was like a crescent moon. "Because of you, Liang Muli." "Me?" Click Like broken glass, my heart is shaking. "Master, I like you, I like you very much. I help you give advice and put a flash bomb in front of her. All these things are stimulating her nerves." Click "Master, master obviously likes you so much, but you completely ignore her who has always been around you. Instead, you care about a woman you know not long ago. Obviously, master has been waiting, waiting." Click "What is your promise?" Liang liangmu Li didn''t notice the killing intention looming in the Cat Charm''s eyes. The dead fish eye man remembered that his girlfriend had just confessed to him yesterday and his date that day, and thought of the girl in front of him. What a special existence for himself. "I, actually I." I thought of my girlfriend who was still preparing for the cultural festival in extra time at school. The dead fish eye man swallowed what he had to say. "I have an appointment with her. I want to finish the task and go back to her. She has been waiting for me. How can I betray her so easily!" Listening to each other''s words, Cat Charm knows what the other party''s answer is. "Well." Although I have guessed, the cat charm still mourns for his master, but there is no way. After all, this is also the master''s fault. Suddenly, the dead fish eye man felt a lot of pain in his head, just like the soul was stripped of the body, painful tearing pain. "Ah ah ah!" The body and soul are like awakening something. The original thoughts and ideas are filled and changed by many things. "What''s the matter, Liang liangmu calendar!" Cat Charm looked at each other and suddenly hissed and roared. He thought something had happened and ran over worried. The sweating man looked worried, held his cat charm, tried his best to smile and said to the other party. "No matter who it is, I don''t want to give up. I''m sorry." Chapter 760 What''s that? Yuchuan, lying in his sleeping bag, thought of what had just happened and always felt that everything was so incredible. "Why, because I don''t want to give up both." Clearly said with a very handsome expression, but the content is so hateful. As soon as he thought of the man''s embarrassment, he was laughing happily. Just, thinking of his reply at that time, he immediately calmed down. "I don''t care, I think the master doesn''t care, but the master has to go back and think for himself, so I''ll give you an answer tomorrow." Thinking of this, Yuchuan shyly hugged his body and complained. "Stupid Cat Charm, what exactly do you say? I clearly should refuse. One person steps on two boats or something. Even a Liang liangmujun is not allowed." However, as long as he thought of everything about this man, Yuchuan always felt that he was very lucky because he met this man in his confused life. At the same time, it is also unfortunate that he has not found a way to let nature take its course into the arms of the other party, and the other party is grabbed by another person with a horizontal knife. "But, at least, I know one thing now." Yukawa, Yukawa wing, I know a very important thing. "My former classmates in the battlefield and I are running together. At least in the heart of a Liang liangmujun, we are as important as each other." Well, the only way now, there''s only one. ~ two hours before the disappearance ~ Square commercial street, everything is so sparse and ordinary for Yukawa wing. I just come here to buy something as before, then go home to solve dinner, and then study at ease. But the only difference today is what the man said to himself before school. "Come to my house tonight. My family is not here. I want to know your answer." Thinking of this, Yaskawa wing is shy again and can''t move. His mind is constantly fantasizing about what will happen at that time. "No, Igawa wing, you just made it clear to him in the past that you don''t accept it. Yes, you can''t accept that." Constantly thinking about these things in his heart, he paralyzed himself. Yuchuan Yi spent a lot of time and finally recovered his old calm and continued to prepare. After spending a lot of time, Yaskawa wing finally came to a Liang liangmuli''s home. Standing in front of the door, Yaskawa wing felt a great pressure. "Let''s go." Just about to ring the doorbell, I didn''t expect the door to open itself, and the man in the door was unexpected. "Ah, this is not Yuchuan. Why did you come here?" The woman who opened the door was a Liang liangmuli''s real girlfriend, yuanheiyi on the battlefield. "Well, Hello, I just came to help." Seeing Hara Heiyi on the battlefield, the originally calmed down Yaskawa wing lost control again. What''s going on? Is this a prank on himself? Yukawa wing followed each other into the hall and found that there was another uninvited guest besides himself. A short haired girl with bandages on her hands looks a little familiar. "Sister, is this man your classmate?" "Yes, this is my classmate, Yasukawa wing, and also a good friend of Liang Mujun." "Hey, it''s an accident. In addition to the elder sister, there are such beauties in your class, and I know senior a Liang liangmujun." The girl with short hair came to Yukawa wing with a strange smile on her face. "My name is shinhara JUNHE, Xuejie, Yuchuan Xuejie." "Well, hello." Yukawa wing shook hands with each other carefully, and then looked around to see where Liang liangmujun was. "Liang liangmu Jun, in the kitchen, was surprised. I knew for the first time that he could cook." "Well, I''ll help." With that, Yuchuan went directly into the kitchen without waiting for the reply of yuanheiyi on the battlefield. However, Yuchuan didn''t see it. The eyes of yuan Heiyi in the battlefield suddenly became sharp. "Isn''t it the first time you''ve come?" As soon as he walked into the kitchen, he saw a Liang liangmujun preparing. It was incredible. Yaskawa wing wanted to help, but when he saw the other party''s skilled operation, Yaskawa knew that if he forced to help, it would be a hindrance. "Xiaoyi, in fact, I''ve thought about it for a long time." Liang liangmujun vomited and suddenly spoke. He was scared and distracted for a long time. "Ah, what?" Liang liangmu stopped everything in his hand and turned to look at Yu Chuanyi at a loss. "Although I don''t know what this is, I suddenly found a terrible thing last night." "These memories are not me, but also me, but I am not me, I am just a part of me, and will return to myself sooner or later." Listen, a Liang liangmujun is telling himself something. Yuchuan doesn''t understand what he is, what he is not, what he is talking about. "Liang liangmujun, are you sick? Why are you talking nonsense here?" Reaching out to explore each other''s forehead, I didn''t feel anything unusual. A Liang Liang Liang Mu Li stretched out his hand and put it on his other hand to pull Yukawa wing closer to himself. "Wait, Liang Mujun, there are others outside." Looking at Yaskawa''s ruddy face because of his shyness, Liang liangmu Li didn''t mess around, but reached out and pinched each other''s face and continued. "I feel that my body is gradually leaving the world. I don''t know why I wake up those memories and what will happen to me in the end, but at least I see these memories differently from before." With that, Liang liangmu lowered his head and approached the girl who was going to wait for him to take the initiative. "I won''t regret it. I''ll convince her on the battlefield." Put down the wing of Yaskawa who had crashed, a Liang liangmu went out and faced his real girlfriend. "Is that your answer?" A little earlier, Hara Heiyi already knew about Yasukawa wing. A Liang Muli also said that he would give himself an explanation. "Have you decided to choose Yuchuan and give up me?" "No, you two, or others, I won''t give up." On the battlefield, yuan Heiyi raised her head and stared at Liang Muli''s eyes, but the only thing she could see on the battlefield was her firm eyes. "Fool, I won''t agree. Even if Yuchuan agrees, I won''t." Said, the battlefield wanted to see what reaction ah Liang Liang Mu Li had, but she was disappointed. Ah Liang Mu Li didn''t intend to give up the unrealistic idea just now because of her words. "That''s good, I''ll quit, JUNHE, let''s go!" The battlefield wanted to leave like this, but how could a Liang liangmuli let the other party leave and quickly stop the other party from one side. "Don''t go, stay." "No, I can''t accept it." Feeling the strength of the opponent''s hand, the battlefield finally took out a silver object from his pocket. Chapter 761 "Master!" Hearing Shenyuan JUNHE suddenly yelling at himself, a Liang liangmuli naturally knew what was going to happen. He reached out to the hand in the pocket of the battlefield and stretched the sharp weapon in her hand to his neck. "Stop, what are you doing!" Hearing such a big noise outside, Yuchuan finally came back and hurried out to see the situation. He didn''t expect it to develop like this. "It''s your fault what you do out there, if you don''t suddenly say something strange." Seeing Yukawa wing coming out, the originally neutral Shenyuan JUNHE suddenly caught fire and wanted to teach this guy a good lesson. "Stop, it won''t solve the problem." Liang Liang''s wooden calendar stopped Shenyuan, and then continued to look at the battlefield. He took the compass hand and didn''t put it down. The sharp spike was against Liang Liang''s neck. "What are you doing? If others do, I will worry a little, but how can I worry about you who won''t die?" Having said that, the battlefield was still not stabbed, because his self-consciousness told himself that if he really stabbed, ah liangmujun would not come back. "You''re right." It''s like seeing through the heart of the battlefield, a Liang Mujun continued. "As long as you are unwilling, unwilling to accept this fact and unwilling to accept my proposal, then I will choose the second scheme and I will disappear in front of you. After all, although I am very important, you are the most important to me." The sharp thorn was like going in. The battlefield stared at a liangmu Jun ruthlessly. "I don''t accept it. I won''t accept it. Originally, you were me. Even Yuchuan, I won''t let go or compromise." A Liang Liang Mu Li seems to have seen through the heart of the battlefield and understand that the other party will not compromise, will not agree with his own ideas, and will not let the other party leave. "Alas." A Liang liangmu Li loosened his grip on the battlefield and walked to the door without looking back. "Liang liangmu Jun?" Watching each other push the door out, the three women hurried out. Boom! It was incredible. There was no sign. It suddenly rained heavily outside. "What a pity. I obviously want to stay here longer." A Liang liangmu Li turned his head. The three saw each other''s expression. The rain on his face had confused everything. They couldn''t tell whether it was tears or rain. "I''m sorry. It seems that I won''t see you again in the future. I just wanted to leave the impression of a scum man and make you both lose heart. It seems that I failed." The rain washed Liang Muli''s body, but the three seemed to see that his body was slowly disappearing. "Liang liangmu Jun?" With a flash of lightning, straight across the sky, the three were absent-minded for a moment and took their eyes away from a Liang liangmu Li. In this short moment, as soon as the three people recovered, he disappeared in the three people, like being submerged by water. "Liang liangmu Jun?" Boom! Lightning flashed across the sky again, but this time, the three confirmed again that a Liang Mu li really disappeared. "Why? I don''t believe it. I won''t believe it." The three ran out and searched aimlessly, but no matter how they looked, they couldn''t find the person who had disappeared. "It''s all my fault." The three quietly returned to a Liang liangmuli''s home and sat on the ground. Yaskawa wing kept blaming himself. "It''s not your fault, it''s his fault. Unexpectedly, I would like such a scum." The battlefield stood up from the ground, twisted the rain of clothes, and continued. "I''m really disappointed. I don''t want to see this person again in the future. Even if I see it, I won''t like this person and take care of this person in the future." With that, the battlefield came to Yukawa wing and reached out to help each other. "Classmate Yuchuan, can you promise me that no matter whether you have a chance to see that person in the future, promise me, you won''t like him in the future, and try to forget that person, OK?" Yukawa wing raised his head and looked at the original eyes of the battlefield. Inside, Yukawa saw the struggle against reality and the hope of luck. He disappeared because of the two people, because both of them are unwilling to compromise, so he disappeared. If both of them decide not to love that person, does it mean that he doesn''t need to choose, and he can return to the world again. It''s like playing tricks on the gods. "I see. Well, we agreed that we would never like that person again from now on." However, the three didn''t see it at all. In the dark corner, the shadow of long yellow hair hasn''t completely disappeared. They have been watching what happened here. Zizizi, zizizi "Uh!" Wuchou, who woke up from his memory, looked at Xiaoren around him, and worried, stared at his own wing, and said a word. "I remember." Xiaoren''s disdain and Yuchuan''s happiness and worry are all reflected in wuchou''s eyes. "Is that what I have to do in this world?" Go back, find the original black instrument on the battlefield, find a way to persuade the other party to accept the proposal again. However, wuchou always feels that this thing is really so simple. Just finish this step and you can leave? Moreover, I''m sure I''ll leave the world, so it''s meaningless whether I don''t convince the other party. If I convince the other party, I''ll go. If I don''t convince the other party, I''ll go sooner or later. "No, even if I recover my memory, it''s not what I should do." World consciousness tells itself that what you should accomplish is definitely not such a simple dispute resolution. After all, my current identity is the protagonist of the world. Every story has its own protagonist. According to the understanding of wuchou during this period and the tips given by the world, I am the protagonist of the world. How can I convince a girlfriend, and the story is over. "Liang liangmujun, what are you thinking now?" Yuchuan is very worried. After all, he has violated the rules. If he really disappears again because of his violation, it is also a prank of the gods on them. "It''s all right. Don''t worry. I won''t disappear casually again." Looking at Yuchuan''s eyes, wuchou naturally saw what the other party was worried about, patted the other party''s head and comforted the other party. "My master, what are you going to do now, to find that woman and let her change her mind?" "It''s one thing, but I have another thing to do." Another thing? Wuchou looked at Xiaoren standing beside him and asked. "Xiao Ren, who else can kill me besides you." Chapter 762 Now, what wuchou can do is to find a way to solve the problems about battlefield Hara and Yuchuan. After all, both of them are related to themselves, and the most important thing is that if they really want to continue, they should strengthen their initial ideas and never fail anyone. Finally, wuchou decided to meet the battlefield. After all, only by communicating with each other can we solve the problem. "Still going?" Wuchou looked at Yuchuan and said with a smile. "Of course, after all, this is the road I choose. Even if there is hell ahead of this road, I will continue to go on." Yuchuan knows very well that he can''t stop the other party, and the other party doesn''t look like that. It will disappear if it''s so simple. "Promise me one thing." "You say." "No matter what will happen then, remember, I''m still waiting for you. Everything can be solved easily. Don''t give up." Wuchou patted Yuchuan''s head and spoiled each other''s head. "I know, Yuchuan classmate. Really, you weren''t like this before. Obviously, you were the role of big sister before." "Fool." After going down the mountain, wuchou looked at the distant direction and took a deep breath to cheer himself up. "Stupid master, have you really thought about it? I think you may really explain there this time." Xiaoren appears behind wuchou and talks to wuchou about a fact that he can''t ignore. "Sure enough, there was nothing wrong with the feeling at that time." Since Xiao Ren said so, there was nothing wrong with the feeling of worry free at that time. The darkness was there. Moreover, if worry free did not guess wrong, the darkness had been attached to the original body of the battlefield and intended to be used against himself. "Xiao Ren, how much time do you think I have to deal with the darkness? After all, I don''t want this world to become the same as the last one." Xiaoren put his whole body on wuchou''s back and held wuchou in his hands. "I don''t know. In short, there isn''t much time. Since you are my family member, you naturally have a way to solve this problem. Don''t forget that you used to be the Savior of the world." At this point, no worries want to laugh. "Obviously I haven''t done it for a long time, and don''t forget, I''m on the other side now." Although he said so, he seemed to feel a little better after hearing this title. "After all, it''s what you''ve done." Wuchou closes his eyes again and connects the natural energy of the world again. This time, the energy of the immortal has been transformed in wuchou. It works. The body slowly floats in the air, and the familiar feeling drives the worry free body. "Go." With a burst of sound, the sky opened a white mark, and the figure of worry free disappeared in mid air. after a short space Wuchou came to the battlefield over yuan Heiyi''s home. In fact, he felt the evil magic before he got close. The black energy even floated into the air and turned into an illusory ghost, with a big mouth open, waiting for the lamb to be slaughtered to go in. "Xiao Ren, no matter what happens later, remember, don''t come out. I''ll solve it myself." By default, a guy will listen to his words, fall to the ground without worry, and be ready to knock at the door. Click When the door was opened, yuanheiyi came out of the house. Without perception, he could see the darkness behind each other. "Liang liangmujun, you''re here at last." "Well, here I am, battlefield." "Come in, I''m ready." The battlefield gave way to a position, waiting for no worry to enter. "Excuse me." Wuchou followed the battlefield into her home. Everything was the same as what he had seen before. There was no change. The only change was the owner of the house. "Liang liangmujun, do you know how happy I was when you came back? Sure enough, our plan is right. As long as we try to forget you, you will come back." The battlefield was sitting behind wuchou, holding wuchou tightly with both hands, and holding wuchou''s clothes tightly. "However, after listening to Mr. Nino''s words, I know that the former a Liang Mu Jun has disappeared. Now standing in front of me is only a monster with each other''s skin bag and completely different soul. However, there is also everything belonging to a Liang Liang Liang Mu Jun, but the subject is not him." If wuchou can see behind him, he will see that the eyes of the battlefield have turned dark red. "But you are as like as two peas in Ara Yoshiki''s memory. His body, and his idiot are the same as him." Black slowly occupied her body, and the black material had become strange spikes on her. The battlefield used to ask wuchou in a hoarse voice. "So, Liang Mujun, can you tell me who you will choose between me and Yuchuan, or do you have to say such stupid things like that at that time?" Feeling the strange power behind him, he swallowed a mouthful of water without worry, reached out and grabbed the other party, grabbed his hand and said. "Did I tell you that at that time?" "Ah?" Although the darkness behind him is very hidden, wuchou still feels who is controlling the darkness behind him. "Sister, please let the world go. You can do anything to me, but don''t hurt them. They are innocent." "Innocent?" The empty voice came from behind. What wuchou heard was not only disdain, but also endless anger. "They are also accomplices. If they weren''t for them, the little girl wouldn''t be able to deal with me, and there''s no way to let you deeply fall into these colorful world. The real darkness is your destination." "Since I will fall into these colorful world, doesn''t it just mean that they are special?" Hiss The clothes in front of the chest were torn, and the black claws were aimed at the worry free heart. "Even if those kids help you, as long as I do it, you will die. Since before, you have not succeeded in defeating me, and this time is the same." "Sister, are you angry?" "Huh?" Wuchou turned around, looked at the completely blackened battlefield and said. "It''s strange that I don''t remember anything, but I said these words conditionally." Wuchou doesn''t care what the battlefield looks like. He reaches out and touches each other''s face and continues. "As long as my sister is angry, she will threaten to kill me, but I know that my sister will not do it. At least, she will never do it by herself." Bang A heavy blow hit wuchou on the head. The strong shock made wuchou unable to control his body. "Fool, I won''t kill you, but I didn''t say I won''t control you." In the dark, wuchou lost consciousness. Chapter 763 Battlefield Hara Heiyi''s home The completely changed battlefield yuan Heiyi looked at Wu Chou lying in his bed in a coma. His head kept recalling what Wu Chou said just now. To be exact, it was another existence and remembered what Wu Chou said. "Damn, what am I thinking?" Scenes of the past flashed in front of the girl. Desolate world, endless darkness Girl, right here, I met this boy who looks harmless to humans and animals. Originally, the girl doesn''t care about this creature. After all, for herself, the creatures appearing in this place must be some incredible existence. She doesn''t need to care or care. Only this time, the girl miscalculated. "Sister, you too. Don''t you have a family?" The girl passing by stopped because of what the teenager said. "Family, we don''t have such things." "Well, what a pity." What a pity? The girl looked at the boy sitting on the ground with puzzled eyes and asked. "Why is it a pity? You and I are the same. Since we are creatures in this world, it shows that neither you nor I will have a family." The boy didn''t say anything to refute. His hands condensed a little white light bit by bit and slowly turned into a warm light. "Because, sister, you obviously don''t need to come here, but you also came here. Obviously, those elders told me to leave quickly as long as you wake up. No one will stay here." "But, sister, you have come back, so you are the person. Show your partner a way, and then leave the person silently." The boy raised the light in his hand and slowly floated into the air. "Sister, you are as gentle as this light." Zizizi, zizizi From that day on, the girl never went back to the darkness, because she no longer needed to find her own meaning in life. "Am I like light? No, you are, you are my light." Looking at the pure eyes following her, the girl swore secretly. The only thing I have to do is love this and warm my light. At any cost. "No matter how much it costs." Therefore, she hates, hates that person, the woman who changes her light and takes away her light. "You all deserve to die. I won''t sympathize with you when I say anything. It''s just my own, my own. No one can share my light." Darkness, more and more dense. "I want to destroy everything about you, because this is the price. It not only robbed my light, but also changed my light. It''s unforgivable, unforgivable." "Uh!" Wuchou suddenly wakes up from a coma, and a cold constantly stimulates wuchou''s back. Turning around, I saw the battlefield sitting near me, staring at me with crimson eyes. "Brother, look at the scenery outside." The battlefield gave way to a position so that wuchou could see the scenery outside the window, "Ah!" In the crimson sky, Black Ghosts float back and forth in the sky, high-rise buildings are corroded by rust, and the trees on the ground have withered. If you look carefully, you can see some Black Ghosts wandering in the streets. "What the hell did you do!" Wuchou quickly stood up, but his body was inexplicably weak and even untenable. "Have you forgotten that this scene is very similar to some place?" Worry free brain keeps running. At this time, a completely strange memory is inserted into worry free brain. "You, I see. Is this the way to destroy the world?" "Yes, my brother, because your current identity is the son of the world. Since you can''t destroy the world, I can only use this method to destroy the world itself." Wuchou gritted his teeth and said. "Unexpectedly, you can bring that piece of purgatory. Sure enough, sister, you have mastered the power over there." "Of course, after all, I can do anything for you. It''s still very simple to control a place." Having said that, wuchou knows how difficult it is to control that place and use it as a weapon. Just like you want a person to forcibly stuff something that doesn''t belong to you into your body, there will be unavoidable rejection, and even this thing will explode at any time "Sister, stop it. There are many people I cherish in this world. Don''t you force me to do this to you?" The battlefield looked at wuchou with indifferent eyes. The murderous spirit was like a sharp sword stuck in wuchou''s neck. "In the past, even before you were reborn, you wouldn''t say such words. Every war is like a family prank. In the end, you will apologize obediently and leave." Black energy, substantiating a huge demon, stands behind the battlefield. "Now you can even say you want to hurt me. This is something you would never think about before. It has really changed, my brother." thud Great power, tightly pressing wuchou''s body, makes wuchou unable to move for half a minute. "Just watch. After I destroy the world, I''ll take you around her place until I destroy all her dependence. Then I''ll kill her myself in front of you and let you completely give up your heart and come back to me." With that, the battlefield no longer paid attention to worry, turned to the outside, and kept releasing black energy with both hands to the outside, accelerating the destruction of the world. "Damn it!" Wuchou wants to move, but no matter how hard he struggles, he can''t move half a minute. The power gap is too big. "Damn, am I really helpless?" "Yes." Strange voices sounded from the worry free head. "Who is it? I don''t remember the existence of your voice in my body." "Can''t you hear it?" Ding Dong A stunned God, worry free appeared in his inner world. Under the big tree, there was a very unexpected person standing. "Are you, me?" Another self, standing under the tree, looked at worry free. "Of course there are ways, as long as you use my power, the original power." "The original power?" The other nodded and continued. "Since I have decided to sacrifice myself, I will naturally leave something for myself and, of course, the power to prevent my sister." "Even if I am reborn, I can''t stay. I had power at the beginning, so I left power on them very early. They will certainly live. I know very well, and they come back as I think, and you can see me now." At this time, wuchou finally knew why at that time, he had to put these land binding gods away from his body in order to retain his strength and deal with his sister. "But it''s not complete yet, so you don''t have any chance of winning now. The next time we meet, it''s time to be complete. Bye." With that, the other self disappeared. Chapter 764 "Huh?" The familiar energy came from behind him. The battlefield stopped its work and looked back to see what happened behind him. Click Wuchou fell off the wall, and the whole man knelt on the ground, his hands tightly covering his head. "Uh, ah!" The darkness around and the magic from purgatory constantly converge, just like a flowing river, constantly flowing into the worry free body. "Sure enough, sure enough, since my brother wants to deal with me, how can you resist me without his original ability!" The huge energy has made wuchou''s eyes white, his reason has been washed away, and his mind is full of only one idea. Kill, kill! Worse than expected. The soul of the previous life still has a little consciousness. In the worry free inner world, it has been observing what is happening now. "I''m careless. It seems that even with the magic of purgatory, I can''t support myself to restore all my strength. The starting energy is not enough. I need more energy." Moreover, the powerful negative energy has made wuchou have no way to control himself. Even if the charging is successful and removes his hidden power, it will be a killing machine at that time. "There''s no way. It''s the only way." The outside world has been paying attention to the battlefield of worry free, and suddenly felt a familiar breath, surrounded by worry free. "See you next time, sister." With a burst of strong light, everything around fell apart in an instant. Zizizi, zizizi Tick, tick "Yuchuan classmate, Yuchuan classmate." "Ah?" Yuchuan Yi sat in his seat. At this time, the students in the class interrupted him who was still meditating. "What''s the matter?" "After school, Yuchuan, what are you doing?" Yukawa looked out of the window. Sure enough, the sky outside has been covered by the red sunset. Below are the students walking together. "Sorry, I''m going to leave now." Out of the classroom, Yukawa specially paid attention to the class card at the door and found that he was already a sophomore in senior high school. "Strange, always feel, what''s different." On the other side, the purple haired girl walking alone in the corridor returned to the women''s dressing room, looked at the scale on the ground and hesitated. "Sure enough, there is still no." On the street, Lori, carrying a large mountaineering bag, looked at the address on the notice and looked for the way home. If any kind-hearted person sees her, she always says so. "Don''t come near me, I hate you!" In a junior high school, two twin sisters quietly finished their classes, chatted with one of their classmates for a while and went home together. "Moon fire, very strange." "Yes, fire pity." "Life doesn''t seem to have much fun. How can this happen?" On the other side, the frivolous man who stayed in the abandoned teaching building sat here aimlessly. "What''s the difference? What is it? How can I stay here?" The girl haunted by demons has been in her own class, treating everyone silently, even without the vitality of the past. "How can I become the same as before?" The girl entangled by the snake is struggling and suffering every day. "Terrible, what am I going to do?" Lonely and immortal girl, strange killer, legendary vampire. At this time, just an ordinary blonde little Lori, sitting alone at the intersection of the subway, no one saw or noticed, so the passers-by were just ordinary and passed by her. "Somebody, somebody help me." The world still works as before, but the world has lost one of the most important people. "Is that your decision?" The black figure, standing in the room of the world, reached out and pinched the neck of world consciousness. "He has made a choice, so even if you kill me, you can''t get him back. Your plan has failed." Poop The injured world consciousness is on the verge of collapse, but the darkness has not made a cruel hand and preserved its integrity. "Hee hee, what''s up? Isn''t it bad to see that everything you''ve done is in vain?" "No, on the contrary, I''m very happy. My brother finally began to use his strength. Then soon, he will recover all his memory. At that time, he will certainly come back to me again." Darkness pinched each other''s neck and said fiercely. "As for you, there is still some value. The world that has lost the son of position will need new choices, and my stupid brother will certainly hear your call again and come back again. At that time, it will be the time for me to patronize again." Then the dark hand inserted into each other''s chest, leaving a dark seed in it. "I''m looking forward to it. If I can''t catch up with him, I''ll definitely meet here. Just maintain your world, poor guy." With that, the darkness turned and left without thinking of staying at all. "Brother, you must succeed. I will wait for you and wait for you to come back." Zizizi, zizizi Where is the culprit of the big bang? In order to change the whole world and expel purgatory, wuchou thought of a way to completely reset the world and remove his own existence. In this way, there is no need for darkness to continue to target the world, and the magic of purgatory is also used to drive the big bang, so as to avoid the trouble of getting out of control. The only thing wuchou didn''t expect is that the energy of the explosion is more exaggerated than he expected. In order to protect himself, he has exhausted the energy he has just absorbed. If he wants to drive the key to open the power again, it will take him some time. The only way wuchou can think of is to find a world with strong energy. The original residents are very strong, and some have even reached the edge of power. In this world, the energy of yin and Yang is also full, which may be enough to fill their keys. The fragmented wuchou drifts in the space tunnel, constantly looking for a world that can meet this condition, but there are few such worlds, and wuchou should try to find some remote places, at least there, where he will not be so easy to find. Dong Dong, Dong Dong At this time, wuchou sensed that in a qualified world, a familiar energy came, and this energy was pulling itself closer to that place. That''s it. With that traction, wuchou slowly passes through the space tunnel and enters the world. At this time, in the worry free inner world, a dark figure remembers something according to the wound on his chest. "Finally?" It''s time to decide the outcome, my half body, my kind. At that time, we''ll decide again who''s right. Chapter 765 "It''s you, Al!" Snap Two dolls collided in mid air, and then the black toy was hit on the ground and accidentally cracked. "Ah, my roadbed, Al, is broken." "Hee hee, naturally, what''s the matter with your Al, my superhero opponent." The young man with white hair looked angrily at the classmate in front of him. He was the popular king of his classmates and had been aiming at himself. "Obviously, these monsters and monsters are the most dazzling existence. Why don''t you agree with me?" After school, the boy walked alone on the way home, looking at the toys in his hand painfully. "Al, if you really exist, you can teach those just heroes a lesson, I''m sure." Dong Dong, Dong Dong "Ah?" The boy seemed to feel that the toy in his hand was making a strange vibration, just like guiding himself. "Are you really here, Al?" thump-thump-thump The boy followed the tremor, deviated from his home step by step, and slowly walked to a corner of the city. "Al, where the hell are you?" Tick, tick Strange drops of water surrounded the white haired boy. Although the boy was afraid, he didn''t retreat, because he might see his idol. "Hey, hey, why did a kid run in?" The boy looked up and saw a strange man who looked like a crow standing on his head and looking at himself jokingly. "Freak!" "Hee hee, that''s right. I''m a crow man. I live with crows and finally become a freak. Kid, you ran into my territory by yourself. It seems that you''re looking for death!" With that, the crow man jumped down from above and grabbed it directly with his hands at the boy. "Wow!" The boy raised his toy in fear, closed his eyes in fear, and then heard a strange sound. Karaok "Er WOW!" Then there was the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground. The boy didn''t feel the injury for a long time, so he slowly opened his eyes and saw that the so-called crow man had fallen to the ground covered with blood and his head had been knocked off. Then, a hand stretched out from behind the boy and patted the boy on the head. "Young man, you are so bold that you dare to come to this place alone. Aren''t you afraid of death?" The boy turned around and saw a strange man standing behind him, but he didn''t know why. The boy always felt that this person didn''t need to be afraid at all, and this person wouldn''t hurt himself. The man looked at the toy in his hand and said with a smile. "Oh, you know, this doll." Speaking of his favorite topic, the boy is naturally very happy. "Of course, he is al, the legendary demon God and the controller of time." "Oh, but you should know that this thing is just a fictional thing on TV. This thing does not exist in this world." "No, uncle, you don''t understand. Al must exist. He told me just now that he was here." Is it? The man looked at the kid in front of him and really wondered why he chose this kid. Would this kid really turn the sky in the future. "Kid, your heart is very strong. It''s strong not to admit defeat. It''s much stronger than those hypocritical justice in the market." "Of course, why do freaks lose? Can''t freaks win? I always don''t want to understand. A real freak should be the code of fear. Anyone who hears his name will shudder." Do you prefer to fight against the strange people of the world than the heroes of superficial justice? The man looked at the IMP in front of him. This man is not like that abominable evil, but pure evil. The villain who fights for the justice in his heart is even an enemy of the world. "Kid, I''m optimistic about you. You''ll be a freak in your mind in the future." "Really?" The boy looked at the man happily. For every word the man said, the boy would be sure and convinced, even if they met for the first time. "Yes, I believe you." The man took something out of his pocket and handed it to the boy. "Here you are. It''s a very powerful toy. When you grow up and think of what happened today, use it." The man reached out and lit the doll in the boy''s hand. Then it turned into a burst of black smoke and disappeared. The boy looked at the things in his hand and the toys in the other hand and fell into meditation. "Is that all right?" "Well, that''s enough." The man tore off his disguise and showed his original appearance. "In this way, the dark Yin is found. Who is the representative of Yang? Is this really there, in this world?" Worry free is a little helpless. It has been several months since I came to this world. I have never found the best introduction. Obviously, my purpose in coming to this world is to absorb two completely opposite energies, successfully get back the key and get back my strength. Although there are a lot of people in this world, and the strange people around them are very powerful, I still haven''t found that kind of completely pure person. After all, only pure people can stimulate the purest energy. After looking for this for a long time, I found one. The other really doesn''t know how long it will take. "It''s okay. Even if you can''t find it now, sooner or later, that guy will appear. It''s good to absorb that guy''s energy at that time." Wuchou naturally understands who he is talking about. Just wait for a guy who is ethereal and doesn''t know when to appear. It''s better to find a target quickly. "Whatever you do, you should find it quickly, otherwise it will be really troublesome in the future." Time doesn''t know how long it has passed. Worry free can''t even remember how long he stayed in this world. On the contrary, in this world, time is slowly passing, and more and more people and things are met. However, wuchou has been paying attention to some very special existence. After all, those people may be the pure justice they want to find, another part of Yang. One day, as usual, wuchou lay on the ground and looked at the white clouds in the sky. The passers-by around us have been surprised. After all, wuchou has been on the road since a certain time. The news even reported this strange lying corpse man. Just because wuchou has not had any impact on the society, no one controls him. However, the people around felt it was incredible. Except that he occasionally stood up and went to some places, he really just found a place to lie down and didn''t move. But how do they know that wuchou has found those goals and has been walking around them to see if there are better goals. "Well, that man." Worry free glanced at the office worker who had just passed by, his eyes full of excitement. "Found it." Chapter 766 "Oh, isn''t that very capable?" The office worker with godless eyes defeated a strange freak in such a simple way. His pure heart is stronger than anyone he meets. Wuchou''s eyes brightened and he felt that this person was his best choice. If there was no other candidate, he would be the last one. "Then, give him a seed to continue to develop." How to become strong, worry free is not clear, but how to make this person''s strength develop to the direction they need is what worry free needs to do. Wuchou has been following this guy, slowly came to a more remote corner, and finally prepared to do it. "Boy, do you know what you just did?" Wuchou imitated himself as a crab freak just now and appeared behind the man. "Ah?" The man turned around and saw a strange man who looked like a crab behind him. Is it a relative of the strange man just now? "Well, are you looking for revenge?" "No." Poop "Uh!" Keep the strength of the punch and hit the man hard, which not only makes the man feel pain, but also won''t hurt his body. "You''re still too weak, too weak. I don''t intend to fight you at all. Even if I taught you a lesson just now, when you''re stronger, come to me and beat me." Then he turned and left without worry. "By the way, when you are not strong enough, I will always kill people in order to become strong." Before leaving, wuchou gave the man a clear goal. As long as he doesn''t need himself one day, someone will die. Naturally, worry free doesn''t need to do this. It just gives each other a seed, a seed to continue to act in order to protect others. "Well, the good play begins." Wuchou has been watching these things coldly. No matter how the people he pays attention to change, he can''t control it. After all, he just leaves a seed for the other party and hopes that the other party will continue to develop. This continued until three years later. Ding Dong Wuchou came to the door of the family and pressed the other party''s doorbell. Click The door was opened and a bright bald head came out. Although he was ready, the reflection blinded his worry free eyes. "Hello, are you Qiyu?" "I am." The only difference from three years ago is that Qiyu at this time has become strong enough, but it is too strong, which has led to the disappearance of his inner war intention. Now the reason for driving the other party to implement justice is simple interest and that once promised. "Qi Yujun, in fact, I came here today mainly for one thing." "What?" The innate sense of crisis tells wuchou that if you fight with this incredible monster before you get your original strength, you will die miserably. It is completely impossible to estimate that the people you used to be optimistic about are actually stronger than your budget. "In fact, I have seen Qi Yujun''s action of destroying heroes, so I want to ask, are you interested in the move?" This is the only way for wuchou to get in touch with Qiyu now. After all, he can''t make friends with a passer-by, and he specially came to this desolate city. "Sorry, I''m not interested." With that, Qiyu is preparing to close the door, but after observing Qiyu''s worry free for so long, how can she be unprepared. "Wait, Qi Yujun, in fact, I have a special ability." Wuchou hasn''t really had nothing to do in recent years. It''s useless to stay here. According to its own yin-yang energy and projection transformation, wuchou probably touched a realm that was once immeasurable, which is different from destruction and creative ability. As long as we constantly master the structure and transformation of energy, sooner or later wuchou is the user who can obtain the ability of "making something out of nothing". Now wuchou has stepped into this realm with one foot. What came in through the crack of Qiyu''s house was a long German bread (stick). "Teacher Qiyu, I have the ability to create food. Although I can''t make a lot, I really want to use my ability on the right road, so I hope the teacher can guide me." Creak ~ creak Qiyu''s eyes looked at wuchou and patted wuchou''s shoulder. "Yes, I''ll wait for your master. You''ll follow me later." "Give me more advice, Miss Qiyu!" In this way, for a long-term meal ticket that will not affect the society, Qiyu finally "reluctantly" recruited wuchou to his staff, who was called "Apprentice" by the United States. Wuchou has been observing how Qiyu becomes stronger. Is it because of his own purity that Qiyu becomes so strong? It doesn''t make sense at all. If it can become stronger simply by relying on this, doesn''t wuchou''s other observation object have become so strong as Qiyu now? Wuchou doesn''t understand, so he can only stay with Qiyu and find the answer he wants. "Oh, it seems that I don''t know your name yet." Qiyu quietly sat in her seat reading the newspaper. At this time, she remembered that she didn''t ask wuchou''s name at all, so she let the other party in by the way. "Yes, Mr. Qiyu, my name is wuchou. Please give me more advice. Please take care of me in the rest of the time." "Oh, all right." Qiyu finished and quietly continued to read the newspaper without thinking about doing anything. "Teacher Qiyu, in fact, I don''t understand. Since you are so powerful, why isn''t your popularity very high." "Well, is that so?" Qiyu ignored it and continued to look at the newspaper bored. "But don''t you know me?" "Well, it''s true, but I came here only when I saw Mr. Qiyu''s strength. Other ordinary people are not necessarily." "It doesn''t matter. I''m a hero. It won''t change." The topic ended like this. Worry free can say something besides sighing. Worry free looked around and found that the house was still a little small. It seemed that he should go directly to live next door. Anyway, no one came to the building. Yes, wuchou has been observing Qiyu. Naturally, it is clear that there are no residents in this urban area, except Qiyu, who is not afraid of the existence of strange people. "Teacher Qiyu, please have tea." The teapot and cup are very simple. After all, they are not living creatures. The only trouble is tea, but for wuchou who has lived for so long, he has enough knowledge of the composition of tea. "Ah, thank you." They just sit here quietly without worry. Anyway, they can''t see what reason Qiyu has become so strong. Then they''d better wait for another person to become strong and generate enough Yin energy at that time. If you have no worries, you won''t continue to pay attention to Qiyu''s strength. It''s not your own, it''s not your own. It''s better to find a way to mature yourself. Chapter 767 "Sure enough not." In order to continue to follow Qiyu, wuchou specially settled in the next room. Anyway, there was no one to live in and there was no landlord. At night, wuchou went to the computer city to analyze it slowly, and then went home to change the computer to check the content of the hero Association. What, you asked me how the network came from. It''s very simple. It''s easy to find the network cable port in a place with a network, then continuously project the structure along the ground, and then go home. It''s very simple and boring. Wuchou is a registered hero of the hero Association. From top to bottom, Qiyu can''t find her name. Sure enough, Qiyu doesn''t know it at all. Even if she spontaneously becomes a hero, no matter how many strange people he destroys, no one will know. Wuchou continued to visit all kinds of things about the hero Association, finally found several observation targets in it, and knew where these things came from. "Unexpectedly, Qiyu is the guy who really promotes the formation of the hero Association. That kid has such a great effect." At this time, wuchou always feels that the son of the world, perhaps Qiyu, is uncertain. His strong strength is related to most of the world outlook. "But the world, why don''t you want to communicate with me." Wuchou is not the first time to enter immortal mode. No matter how many times you use it, the other party is unwilling to meet you, so wuchou has no way. Anyway, you can use natural energy, so your combat power is also considerable. "Do you want to register one?" Wuchou thought for a while, but he was not interested in becoming a hero. He was close to Qiyu''s goal, just waiting for another person to grow up, and then absorbed the most perfect yin-yang energy. "Forget it, sleep." One morning As usual, wuchou came to Qiyu''s house to make tea and think about what to eat today. "Miss Qiyu, I ate hamburger meat yesterday. Maybe I''d better have something else today." "It doesn''t matter. It''s up to you." Although wuchou does magic tricks to make food every day, Qiyu sometimes goes to the supermarket to buy something. After all, wuchou also said that this thing is not omnipotent and can''t change anything. Snap Wuchou hears a strange noise. According to the possibility of the sound, Qiyu should shoot mosquitoes outside. "All residents should be careful. Now there is a strange mosquito trend. No residents should go out casually and pay attention to safety at home." TV broadcast strange news at the right time. Maybe some strange people do evil, but since it''s not on their own side, it has nothing to do with themselves. "Ah, what peace." Take a sip of tea. There is nothing but the strange sound of mosquitoes outside. "Hey, worry free, change me an insecticide. I want to eliminate these hateful mosquitoes." Wu Chou sipped his tea again and said helplessly. "Teacher Qiyu is a mosquito. Don''t care. Just come back and sit down." "No, I must destroy it this time." As he spoke, wuchou heard a strange sound of fragmentation. It seems that Qiyu chased mosquitoes and became a monk. "It''s really troublesome. I''d better follow." Wuchou put down the teacup in his hand, followed Qiyu and ran out directly behind him. It was not generally pleasant to watch the other party spray mosquitoes with insecticides. But as they walked, they seemed to come to a battlefield. A little brother of a machine transformation man fought with a mosquito monster in the sky. "Miss Qiyu, we seem to have entered the battlefield by mistake." "Ah?" Qiyu and wuchou looked up at the huge mosquito monster in the sky. "Hey, what are you two civilians doing here? Hurry up!" The little brother of the reformer looks badly hurt, but he still has the mind and worry free. They say go quickly. He seems to be a good man. "Don''t worry, little brother. You can''t win this freak, so let''s just come." Looking at Qiyu, she looked puzzled and looked at wuchou. After all, after a short time together, Qiyu also knew that wuchou was also a slacker and would not move casually. Even if he went out to patrol and destroy freaks, this guy would not follow him out. "Ah, ha ha, I''m just on a whim. Mr. Qiyu, look at my strength first." With that, wuchou walked out of the queue and came next door to the reformer''s little brother. "Brother, you quit one after another. We are not ordinary people. Just watch." Wuchou stands in front of the mosquito freak. Although he is a mosquito, he looks good. He just doesn''t know whether the other party has the idea of being good. After all, his family still lacks a floor sweeper and cleaner. "Hey, chick, do you want to work at my house so that I won''t kill you." Sure enough. Qiyu seems to have seen through wuchou. As expected, she has a lazy cancer attack and wants to find someone to help. "Hee hee, brother, I''m a freak. How can I help a weak human like you? I''m one of the trumps of the evolutionary family." "So, are you going to refuse?" Worry free, close your eyes and link the energy of the body and nature. "Huh?" Qiyu rarely took a serious look without worry. "This is the last chance." Wuchou with orange lines in her eyes, looking at the mosquito woman in the sky, continued. "Arrogant kid, let you see my mosquito girl''s strength." With that, a pile of mosquitoes rushed directly to wuchou. In the blink of an eye, these mosquitoes turned into stones and broke open in front of wuchou. "What is this?" The little brother of the reformer can''t understand what the principle is, and he can do it. "It seems that you don''t cherish life. It''s rare that I want to let you go." The mosquito girl glared at wuchou angrily and rushed to wuchou at a very fast speed. "Go to hell, kid!" Snap Although the speed is very fast, it is not fast enough. No worry can see it. The mosquito girl also felt incredible that wuchou could grasp the strengthened herself. "The last chance, surrender or death?" Looking at the fossilization of her arms bit by bit, the mosquito girl was shocked and begged for mercy. "I know, I know, I beg for mercy." Watching the other party surrender, worry free to recover the natural energy injected into the other party''s body to avoid the other party from really turning into a stone and dying. Looking at wuchou loosening herself, the mosquito girl still wanted to run away, but wuchou said a word faintly. "Let me tell you first, if you really want to leave, I won''t stop you, but when I catch you again, you will become like this." Wuchou points a finger on each other''s head and turns the picture of the parallel world into each other''s mind. Since contacting Qiyu, wuchou can slowly use the ability to bind God, so he is more determined to stay with Qiyu. The mosquito girl saw another possibility of her own, which would be directly smashed by the bald head next to her, and instantly gave up the idea of leaving. "Awesome, this is powerful, and it is also called the existence of teachers by such people." The reformer looked at Qiyu, who was completely watching the play, and had a mature idea. Chapter 768 "Please accept me as a disciple!" In the same room as usual, this time wuchou and Saitama still sit in their own position as before. The only difference is the little brother who has been repaired and completely transformed, and the timid mosquito woman behind wuchou. "Serve tea." Wuchou handed the cup to the mosquito woman behind him. The other party carefully picked up the kettle on one side, filled wuchou with tea, and sat quietly aside, waiting for wuchou''s order. "Teacher Saitama, people have come to the door. Why don''t you respond to people." "Recruit disciples." Saitama sat on the side without image, staring at the reformer. "Well, what''s your name?" "Yes, Mr. Saitama, I''m Janos. I was originally a human. Now I live because of my doctor. In order to find the robot that destroyed my hometown at that time, I need strong strength now." Then, wuchou and Saitama stopped. Janos sat there alone and quickly explained his story. A pile of unnecessary but useful words have been said from Janos''s mouth, constantly pouring a message into wuchou and Saitama. This guy is really nagging. Worry free doesn''t matter. Finally, Saitama couldn''t help interrupting each other. "Fool, tell me 20 words!" Janos was shocked. Go on. "For revenge, I want to learn from Saitama, strengthen myself and revenge in the future." In short, this is the sentence. Saitama sighed and said to Janos. "But, Janos, I''m a human being, and you''re a human being. My methods don''t necessarily apply to you." "It doesn''t matter. Teacher Saitama''s strength will certainly guide me to become stronger. Therefore, I hope you accept me as an apprentice." Saitama looked at wuchou around him. This guy really held the mentality of watching the play to see how he could solve this problem. "Huh?" Sensing that there is an energy body outside approaching here, it seems that the mosquito woman called people from some evolutionary home, but this level is not enough. "Janos, there are some miscellaneous fish outside. Go out and solve them by yourself. By the way, collect the intelligence of the evolution house, and I''ll take the teacher to promise you." At this time, Janos sensed the energy response. Unexpectedly, another person who was unfathomable to himself also sensed the proximity of these energies. "OK!" With that, Janos rushed out to meet the enemy. "Hey, hey, I didn''t say I wanted to take an apprentice. Worry free, don''t mess with me." Wuchou smiled and continued. "You''ll promise anyway, won''t you?" Boom! The wall was suddenly opened and a big lion jumped in from the outside. "Target found, grab it!" With these words, the lion''s claws jumped directly at wuchou. "Ah?" It feels a little different. The target is me? Poop "I said, don''t destroy other people''s homes, get out!" With one punch, the suddenly rising lion was killed by Saitama. "Teacher Saitama, isn''t the supermarket on sale today? Let''s hurry." Watching the big lion disappear directly, wuchou doesn''t even care what happened just now, so he wants to go directly to the supermarket to buy special goods. "Ah, today is Saturday. That''s good. Go and buy it early." Then they were really ready to go out and completely ignored what had just happened. "Hey, mosquito, keep up." Watching a trump card of the evolution house disappear directly in front of her, the mosquito woman braved a cold sweat and nodded to keep up with wuchou and Saitama. As soon as I got downstairs, I saw that Janos had cleaned up the miscellaneous fish and was torturing a reformed orangutan. "Don''t be complacent when you beat me. The lion king who came with me is a more powerful existence. You won''t win." With that, the orangutan saw the mosquito woman behind wuchou and the "garbage" left by the lion she brought down. "Ah, you really have backbone. Are you sure you don''t say anything?" Looking at wuchou with strange eyes, the orangutan only felt as if a fierce monster was staring at him. "Cough, I was just joking. Say hello to you if you have anything." He who knows current affairs is a hero He took the intelligence of the evolution house and looked at the gorilla without worry. He felt that although this guy lost to Janos, his words and deeds just now were a talent. "Come with us. You''ll work with us later. When I destroy the evolutionary house, you''ll be free." "Well, didn''t you go shopping in the supermarket?" Saitama doesn''t care about evolution house at all. She just wants to go shopping. "It''s all right. Anyway, it''s a small organization. It''s not too late to clean up and buy it." "Ah, it''s troublesome." Wuchou loosened his shoulder and continued. "Ah, I suddenly want to eat hot pot." "Well, solve it early." Hearing wuchou''s words, Saitama suddenly came to God, because Saitama knew that as long as he followed wuchou''s meaning, tonight''s hot pot must not be generally rich. With that, the three took an orangutan and a mosquito to the base camp of the evolution house. At this time, the gorilla came to the mosquito woman who walked behind and asked. "Hey, what do you think of our trump card against two people?" The mosquito child looked at the three people walking in front and said. "The reformer can''t fight, but the other two must be cool." Said here, the mosquito children did not speak. After all, the evolution house has been kicked to the iron plate. After walking for a period of time, the three people and two monsters finally came to the base camp of the evolution house. Looking at the strange building in front of them, they felt a little sad that their artistic cells were really not very good. "Wait first." Watching jenos prepare to destroy the building directly, wuchou hurriedly stops the other party. "What''s the matter, senior brother wuchou?" For Janos, who is now "beginner", wuchou is the other''s senior brother, and also an unfathomable senior brother, which deserves the respect of Janos. "It''s going to be destroyed anyway. Let me know first." Wuchou put his hand on the building and constantly analyzed the structure of the building and the structure of the equipment inside. After he understood it clearly, he stepped aside. "Jenos, you can." Whew, boom! Like a beautiful fireworks, the whole building was directly blown up by Janos. "Well, there''s also a basement. Let''s solve it quickly and go shopping in the supermarket." With that, the three directly opened the door of the basement and went straight down, completely ignoring the two original members who had looked silly in the back. "Finally?" A man, looking at the worry free on the screen, said. "This man may be the possibility of evolution. He must get it, but his strength is too strong. It seems that he just asked that guy." Chapter 769 It''s so empty. This place. The combination of three people and two monsters has been deep in the basement. All the monsters that keep coming and blocking along the way have been solved by the three people at once, but it''s like a maze with no end at all. "Huh?" Strange high-energy reaction, fast, almost like yourself. Wuchou''s eyes suddenly changed. Unexpectedly, the trump card of the evolution house could threaten himself. It seems that the founder of this organization still has something. "Coming, Janos." "Huh?" Before Janos could react, the strange creature came to Janos and punched him into the wall with a man in his hand. "Hee hee, I found it, intruder." A huge beetle like guy appeared in front of the three, with powerful energy response and amazing speed. This is the ace of the evolution house, Asura Unicorn fairy. "I''m Ashura unicorn, the ace of the evolution family. It seems that you can all play very well." With that, Asura pointed in the other direction. "There''s a special room over there to test combat ability. Let''s fight there." Everyone came to the test room. In this big room, there was no need to be afraid that it would affect others. "Come on, have a fight. I really look forward to your performance." Janos still wants to continue fighting, but worry free can see that it is impossible for Janos to defeat each other now. "Janos, wait." Seeing that Janos still wants to continue the attack, wuchou quickly stops the other party and walks to Janos. "What''s the matter, senior brother wuchou?" Wuchou put his hand on Janos''s shoulder, closed his eyes, projected, analyzed and strengthened. Janos felt that the function of the body was strengthening. He didn''t know what principle. The metal part of his body was covered with a layer of strange blue runes. "I''ve strengthened it for you. Go and try it. It''s a power you haven''t experienced at all." "Yes." Boom! The firepower is really different. Janos suddenly came to the one horned immortal of Asura and directed a strong energy at the other party. The runes on his body were strengthening his firepower at the same time. "Huh?" Feeling a threat, Asura''s one horned fairy punched him, but jenos avoided him. The rune controlled a part of the propeller of his body and directly avoided the attack of Asura''s one horned fairy. "Burn!" The original ordinary orange flame directly turned into a deep blue flame and burned on Asura Unicorn fairy. However, it is not enough. Wuchou still sees that Asura Unicorn fairy is much stronger than Janos. Even with the strong support of wuchou''s rune, there is no means to deal with this enemy. Sure enough, after receiving several attacks from Janos, Asura''s one horned fairy found a chance and hit Janos on the ground with one punch. If the rune hadn''t had a protective effect, Janos had been interrupted by the other party''s punch just now. "Jenos, you''ve done your best. Leave the rest to us." Looking at the arrogant Asura Unicorn fairy not far away, worry free can only let the other party have such a small meeting for the time being. "Asura Unicorn fairy, your next opponent is me!" "Hee hee, yes. I hope you won''t be as hard to fight as that robot." Zizizi, zizizi "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down this time." Whew Ashura''s one horned fairy came to wuchou with one step, and hit wuchou directly with a strong fist. "Huh?" Ashura one horned fairy noticed that wuchou had also reflected and saw his fist, but he didn''t necessarily respond in time. Ashura one horned fairy wanted to defeat this guy at once. Boom! Like hitting an iron plate, Asura''s fist was caught by wuchou. If you look carefully, you can see that wuchou''s arm has added a strange silver tattoo in an instant. "This is!" Whew, Dong Dong No matter from which angle the Asura Unicorn fairy attacks wuchou, wuchou can always react in an instant. By the way, it''s a punch to the Asura Unicorn fairy with a backhand, which will skew the head corner of the Asura Unicorn fairy bit by bit. "Damn it!" The more he struggled, Asura''s one horned fairy found that his strength was not enough and his speed was not enough. Even if he hit wuchou, there was no way to hurt wuchou. "It''s really troublesome. It seems that I''ll teach you a good lesson with my real skills." With that, I saw that the body of Asura Unicorn fairy was expanding rapidly, and the body began to show strange changes, which became stronger with the naked eye. "Ashura Unicorn fairy, what are you doing? Are you going to run away again?" The man from the corridor looked at the rapidly expanding Asura Unicorn fairy standing in the middle and said in surprise. "What''s that?" Wuchou turns around and asks the two members of the house of protoevolution behind him. "This is the Asura mode of the Asura Unicorn fairy. As long as you use this, everything will increase exponentially in strength and speed, but the Asura Unicorn fairy will lose control in the next week." Both gorillas and mosquito children are sweating. It seems that they have seen this model. "Ah, that''s it." Wuchou looked at the evolved Asura Unicorn fairy and stared at each other with interest. CLA, CLA Wu Chou Ye moves his limbs and gets ready. "Kid, regret, regret forced me into this form." Click wipe The ground was trampled in an instant. Asura Unicorn fairy rushed to wuchou in an instant, faster. Wuchou didn''t turn around this time. "Hahaha, but you can''t react. Come on, die!" Boom! "What!" "Blocked!" The members of evolution house were surprised to see that wuchou actually caught the attack of Asura Unicorn fairy. "How is it possible? How is it possible to catch this speed and power!" "Isn''t it normal?" Saitama has been standing and watching. Naturally, she can see what happened. Hoo hoo The crimson energy will surround you like a warm flame. Not only that, wuchou also entered the whole strength, and his whole body was covered with silver tattoos. "Asura, it''s up to you?" Boom! The huge figure fell down and flew away in an instant, followed by continuous attacks. Everyone can only see that the Asura Unicorn fairy is like a sandbag, which is constantly beaten by wuchou in the air. "Die!" Zizizi, zizizi The crimson energy is violently injected into the body of Asura Unicorn fairy. The violent energy is fused into a sphere and exploded uncontrollably. Boom! Like a fireworks, Asura Unicorn fairy exploded directly in the air. Back to the worry free on the ground, release the state of the body step by step. Not long after the release, severe pain occupied the worry free brain and knelt on the ground in an instant. "Teacher Saitama, it''s solved. Let''s go shopping." Saitama came to wuchou, took wuchou in one hand and said. "Are you a fool? If you hurt yourself, you''ll be messed up." "Hee hee." Janos also hurried over and left with them. As for the gorilla and mosquito children, they looked at each other, nodded and left with them. "Forget it, maybe this is my limit." The man looked at the destruction of Asura Unicorn fairy, and finally decided to give up everything and live a peaceful life. "However, it may be good to watch that person grow up." Chapter 770 "Teacher, don''t joke." As usual, wuchou and Saitama sat in front of the TV and drank tea quietly. At this time, Janos suddenly shouted at them. "Janos, Saitama is not kidding. He said it before, so I don''t care so much." It''s natural to understand why Janos is so grumpy. After all, Saitama said the reason why he became so strong. People can''t believe it. Janos, who wants to become strong for revenge, naturally can''t accept it. "But, brother wuchou, is that all right? Teacher Saitama''s powerful secret script." "That''s it. Anyway, everyone''s powerful way is different. I''m not like Saitama. I also have my own way to become stronger." "Can you tell me that way?" Jenos naturally remembers that wuchou used certain abilities for himself at that time. Indeed, he became much stronger at that time. Even if the equipment has been upgraded now, he still feels that it is not good enough compared with that time. "Janos, my way is because of my own particularity. You can''t learn it, but it''s no problem that I can help you." "Really, thank you." Regardless of their communication, Saitama still watches TV on her own. At this time, there is a strange organization, a group of bald men who do nothing. "Ah, many Saitama teachers." Worry free and heartless words deeply hurt Saitama''s heart, because these people are prisoners, and they are heroes. "Bad, so my own popularity will be affected, No." Saitama finished reading, directly picked up his clothes, put them on, and hurried out to teach these prisoners who were inexplicably in conflict with their own attributes. Watching Saitama finally leave, wuchou quickly stood up and prepared for some work. "Janos, don''t talk to teacher Saitama about the next thing, otherwise it will be a lot of trouble." The last incident made wuchou understand how dangerous this place is. Even if teacher Saitama is sitting here, his home has been destroyed. "You come and help, sinister man." Wuchou walks out of the door and pulls the insidious man eavesdropping outside. This guy is the leader of the house of protoevolution. Now he is a neighbor of two and is responsible for observing wuchou''s growth. As for the gorilla and mosquito children, they belong to the subordinate level and have no right to speak. They can only accept them. Taking advantage of Saitama''s departure, wuchou completely strengthened and reconstructed the whole building once, and added its own evolution home technology internally, so that the sinister man can better control it. "That''s good. At least I''ll sleep a lot later." Janos doesn''t need to do anything at all. So do the sinister men. The only thing they have to do is to provide technical control. The rest is done by one person. "This ability is really powerful, but it is slightly less than the ability to create food." After all, machinery is dead and biology is alive, at least originally. "Janos, what do you think of Saitama''s popularity as a hero?" After finishing the work, wuchou suddenly asked the question. "Teacher Saitama, indeed, teacher Saitama is clearly a hero, but she has no popularity at all. No one knows at all." Janos also felt very strange. Obviously, teacher Saitama was so strong that no one knew. "Because Mr. Saitama didn''t enter the registration of the hero Association, naturally no one knows." "Well, no wonder." Janos finished and looked at wuchou with strange eyes. "Speaking of it, senior brother wuchou, you are the same. You are not a registered hero of the hero Association." "Yes, after all, the teacher hasn''t joined. I''m not in a hurry. Wait until the teacher notices it." "I see." After a while, Saitama finally came back, and they waited until Saitama found out why she didn''t have popularity. Originally thought it would take a long time, but Saitama asked in a few days. "Speaking of it, why doesn''t anyone know I''m a hero? Obviously, I''ve destroyed many enemies." Finally, because of his interest, the hero found that he had not registered. The next day, he was ready to register with Janos and worry free to become a hero. This is also the first test Saitama said. "Listen, if you don''t become a hero, don''t be my disciple in the future." Although Saitama''s expression was very serious when he said this, wuchou didn''t care at all. He just scratched his feet, and Janos was sitting next door, strangely weaving with wool. "A little nervous, you two." ~The next day~ In an examination room of the hero Association, all three took a written examination. Although it''s easy to remember, wuchou wants to complete the written test in a not easy way. Without writing, wuchou can directly engrave the content of each other''s test paper on his own test paper. It''s very simple, but wuchou is thinking about another way. It has always been self analysis, projection and strengthening, but can it be reversed? After analysis, it is to find a way to destroy the structure and make the original material disappear. Wuchou holds the ballpoint pen in his hand. The structure has been fully understood, but how to completely destroy its structure is the field wuchou has not entered. Wuchou has been thinking about this principle, but he doesn''t notice that some people are looking at him. "Is that him? The dead man once came to the hero association by himself." "Yes, and you see, the other party didn''t start writing from the beginning, and the test paper has written its own answers. It seems to be a person with some magical ability." At this time, these people saw an amazing scene. They saw the ballpoint pen in wuchou''s hand suddenly decompose into a mass of energy. "What is this?" Wuchou also thought for a long time. If you don''t know how to decompose it, what will happen if you change its original structure into the most primitive straight line or circle? Facts have proved that wuchou''s idea is right. At least the first step of analysis has been achieved. Then, wuchou changes the structure of this energy again and reconstructs the ballpoint pen in the other hand. "After the physical test later, we will know whether the actual situation will be better than we expected." After the written test, wuchou also gained a little. It doesn''t matter what the physical fitness test is. Anyway, it''s very simple. "How about Saitama?" Naturally, it''s not very good. After all, looking at the snow-white on Saitama''s face, I know that these brain tests are really too troublesome for Saitama. "It''s all right. Just wait for the physical fitness test." Worry free can only say so. Chapter 771 The physical fitness test is also simpler than wuchou expected. Anyway, wuchou soon completed the physical fitness test, and watched Saitama break through ordinary people''s records. The test was soon over, and the three were waiting for the results, but they didn''t expect jenos to be called away. On the other side, not long after Janos was called away, someone came to find wuchou. "Is it convenient to talk?" Wuchou came to a room and saw several men in suits sitting in front of him. "Can you finish it quickly? In short, I don''t want to be level C. the rest doesn''t matter." The suit man frowned and went on. "Level C, why do you think you are at this level?" "Because I''m nothing special, you just don''t give me grade C. I don''t want to do that inexplicable weekly task. Leisure life is suitable for me." "It''s no problem, but can you show me what you did in the written test just now?" "Ah, I was seen." Wuchou doesn''t care very much. After all, just now it was in the examination room. How many people there will naturally be seen. "Resolve." As a burst of energy passed through the whole room, all the chairs and other furnishings turned into black matter and floated in the air. Wuchou just moves his fingers, and the black material seems to be guided to wuchou slowly. Black substances change around in wuchou''s hands, and finally return to their original position and return to their original appearance. "Is that all right?" Wuchou never moved. He sat in his chair and looked at the members of the association who had stood where they were and didn''t speak. "Well, you can." The suit man standing in the middle smiled at the information table about worry free on the table. The data and everything on it had become unknown question marks. "Strange guy, but there is no doubt about his strength." Snap On the other side, wuchou meets with jenos and Saitama. In a lounge, all three open their own certificates. "Jenos, what''s your ranking?" Worry free took a look at the ranking of Janos, which was similar to what he thought. After all, Janos was already very strong. S-level 17 is an affirmation of jenos''s strength. "I''m level s, senior brother wuchou. What''s your ranking?" Wuchou also opened his bag, which also said grade s, but it was a lower name than Janos. Class s 18 Bit "In fact, there is no difference between the two of us. After all, I have heard that there are only 16 S-level members before. We are two members who are suddenly inserted." Anyway, it''s not class C, so you don''t have to do those troublesome things. "Oh, are you all S-class? Then I''ll have a look." Saitama opened her envelope and saw the big arc at the beginning. She thought she was also an S-class hero. "This is also a matter of course. After all, teachers are stronger than both of us. It''s easy to get the S-class title." However, wuchou has actually found that teacher Qiyu''s ranking will be lower than expected. After all, teacher Qiyu has no exposure. Even if the test just broke many records, it will not change anything. Sure enough, both of them saw that Saitama''s expression suddenly changed a lot. A closer look showed that Saitama was ranked C and last. "What''s going on?" Janos couldn''t understand it at all. After all, it was incredible that the teacher was lower than himself. "Well, I can understand. Don''t think too much, Janos. Let the teacher be quiet." Watching Saitama get a little hit because of this, wuchou has nothing to say but smile. Skip the troublesome explanation meeting and go back with Saitama. After all, Janos still doesn''t know where to live. Anyway, he''s not with them. "Teacher Saitama, I always feel that you are not very happy. Haven''t you become a hero?" "Although I say so, I always feel that it''s a little different. It''s different from before. I don''t have that feeling. What I do now is the same as now." "Anyway, it''s just like me. I''m lazy. I don''t want to eat anything tonight. I''ll try my best." At this time, a strange guy suddenly jumped out of the grass. Wuchou couldn''t remember the Dragon trap. He suddenly said something about the hero attack, and then played an attack he couldn''t understand. thud It doesn''t need too many attacks. As long as a hammer appears out of thin air, it''s enough to knock the fool out at once. Wuchou and Saitama can leave at will. "Oh, it''s boring, Mr. Saitama." When they got home, the sinister man (Dr. kenos) and the gorilla and mosquito woman prepared a banquet to congratulate them. Unexpectedly, they were less interested when they saw Saitama''s expression. "What''s the matter? Are you going to test what happened?" Wuchou told the sinister man about the situation. "That''s right. After all, Saitama has transcended his own existence. Naturally, he doesn''t need to see the common people, just like me." As he spoke, the sinister man began to boast. Without worry, he wanted to kick him away. Not like those people? Wuchou glanced at Saitama sitting at the table ready to eat and thought. Changes in mentality, so it will become stronger? Worry free thought for a while. I think it should not be like this. Maybe there are reasons why I don''t know. "Forget it. What''s the use of thinking so much? It''s better to live quietly these days." These days, wuchou feels that there are few things he can do recently. After all, since he is positioned at the s level, it means that except for extraordinary events, other things should have nothing to do with him. However, wuchou completely forgot Saitama around him, but the son of the world, troubles and encounters will keep coming at him. Didi, Didi The mobile phone temporarily prepared by the hero Association suddenly rings. Although wuchou doesn''t want to pay attention, he can''t help but listen to what the other party wants to say. "Hello, is that Mr. wuchou?" "I am. Are you from the hero association?" Zizizi, zizizi Strangely, the other party didn''t respond, but sent out a strange electromagnetic sound, which made him worry free and stunned. "The earth is threatened." The voice came intermittently, but wuchou didn''t hear it clearly. Then something seemed to happen on the other side and suddenly hung up. Zizizi, zizizi What''s going on? It''s strange that today, Janos somehow wants to fight Saitama in order to determine his goal. Wuchou naturally won''t get involved. After all, Janos found it himself. Fortunately, Janos didn''t find himself. In fact, it was such a coincidence that something happened. Chapter 772 The reality is more terrible than wuchou expected. When wuchou was still thinking about what to do today, there was a knock at the door. "Orangutan, open the door and see who it is. Those who come to sell will be sent away." How could anyone come here to sell. Although the orangutan wanted to say so, he finally walked to open the door. The mosquito children have been watching TV with worry free in the next room. It may be because there is more orangutan, the housework has become less recently, and the mosquito children are suddenly idle. (the point is that Janos is too capable.) "I''m looking for you." The orangutan came in with a dragon man, and then went to the kitchen to deal with the housework. "Huh?" Worry free turns to see the Dragon man coming in. Looking at the other party sweating, it seems to be a really urgent thing. "From the hero association? What are you doing here? Has anything happened?" The Dragon man took a few breaths, calmed down, and talked about the crisis the earth is facing. "Meteorite?" Wuchou looked at each other suspiciously, because he really didn''t understand what a meteorite had. After all, there are all ghosts in the world. Several people who wuchou thought of can easily destroy the meteorite. "However, the volume of this meteorite is very large." After all, wuchou is the most likely person in the hero association except a few people to simplify the crisis. "Oh, it''s amazing that I can destroy a city. Then this is my first task to become an S-class." "Well, that''s right." Looking at wuchou''s casual appearance, Longtao men feel that this thing may be like a mosquito to others. "Maybe I know. Wait until the meteorite falls. I''ll solve it then." "Yes, then we can have good news for you." With that, the Dragon man was ready to leave, completely ignoring the orangutans and mosquito children he saw when he came in. After all, these strange people seem to have been completely tamed by worry free and won''t mess around. "Meteorite? It''s really troublesome. I''d better call Mr. Janos and Saitama back quickly." Although it''s OK to deal with this thing by yourself, wuchou wants to see how they deal with it. With that, wuchou immediately moved to the two men''s battlefield. You can see that the two men''s battle has become white hot. To be accurate, jenos has opened all his fire, but he still can''t hit Saitama. "Well, guys, you can stop." "Huh?" Janos and Saitama stopped. After all, Janos seemed to feel that the gap between himself and Saitama was not generally large, and finally decided to give up. "Teacher Saitama, Janos, trouble is coming." Wuchou simply said this. They just nodded casually and then said. "Since you can solve it easily, why do you come to us?" "Well, it''s all right. I just want to see how Mr. Janos and Saitama will deal with this situation. I can really solve it, but I also want to see their solutions." Finally, wuchou said. "Moreover, if the teacher wants to get rid of the weekly task, he should quickly raise the ranking. Isn''t this task very good?" Saitama thought, it''s really good. After all, improve the ranking and don''t have to do these troublesome things every day in the future. "Well, senior brother wuchou and teacher Saitama, we''ll meet the meteorite and see how much influence I can have on this thing." ~The next day~ He woke up in a dream in his pajamas and found that he didn''t know when he was no longer at home, but came to a strange roof. Janos and an old man with white hair stood next door. "Elder martial brother wuchou, wake up quickly. The meteorite is coming." "Huh?" Wuchou glanced at the meteorite in the sky and then looked at the old man around him. "Janos, who is this man?" "This is silver tusk, the third in S-class." "Oh, Hello, old man." Silver Fangs took a worry free look. Is this guy Saitama''s colleague with Janos? Although he is also of class s, his strength is said to be unfathomable. During the test, it has been confirmed that this man has strong strength. He is the main force of the meteorite event. "Ah, the young people are really powerful now. We are really old." Silver Fangs, wuchou naturally knows that this guy is the master of another target. How can wuchou not know him. "Here we are, senior brother wuchou." Huge meteorites pass through the atmosphere and get close to the ground step by step. Although the hero association has evacuated the residents of the city, some people who are not afraid of death still stay here to see the strength of new members of class s. If wuchou deliberately checks it, you will see that another strange robot has been observing itself in the dark. "Janos, maximum firepower. In short, you should try to see the effect first. If it doesn''t work, I''ll do it." "Yes!" Blind trust is Janos'' unconditional trust in Saitama and wuchou, because these two people are the strongest existence in Janos''s heart. Make a bunch of incredible machines at will. Janos aims at the meteorite in the sky and blasts it with direct maximum fire. The strong fire light hits the meteorite in an instant, but it has no effect and can''t be stopped. "Jenos, then try this." Wuchou''s hands are on Janos''s shoulders, and the blue rune is blessed in Janos''s machine. The original high-speed machine runs overloaded again, and the flame turns into a deeper blue. "This is!" The huge energy changed from the original flame into laser, and the light continued to melt the meteorites in the sky. For a time, the powerful thrust actually withstood the meteorites in the sky. "Awesome, this is senior brother wuchou, the mysterious power." Janos could feel that even if he continued to attack with this power for a few minutes, there would be no problem, but even so, he could not solve the meteorite in the sky. "It doesn''t matter, Janos. What you will do later is just like me." "Huh?" Janos looked at wuchou suspiciously. "Come on, let you see, the teacher is strong." Janos turned his head and looked back. He saw a yellow figure flying to the meteorite in the sky along his laser. When he looked carefully, it was Saitama. "Teacher!" Without any complicated movements, it''s a punch. Boom! The meteorite in the sky, along with Saitama''s fist, the whole meteorite directly fell apart and turned into many meteors. "See clearly, Janos, this is the strength of the teacher." Looking at the meteorite falling apart in the sky, Janos realized once again that Saitama was powerful. "Well, the next step is our work." After hearing wuchou''s words, Janos nodded. The energy in his hand turned into a scanning laser this time, constantly cleaning up the small gravel in the sky. At this time, a red light rushed into the sky and attracted Janos''s attention. Maximum range, one direction, projection. A strange thing flashed across wuchou''s hand, and then disappeared. Reincarnation eye, Shenluo Tianzheng Bang Meteorites that had continued to fall from the sky, like hitting something, were all shot into the sky, and some were even directly shattered. With the power of three people alone, this meteorite did not destroy any buildings and was completely removed. Chapter 773 A week after the meteorite event. Because Saitama helped destroy the meteorite, he finally came to the second place of level C. in this way, he can quickly rise to level B and avoid complicated weekly tasks, which is the best for Saitama. Although the meteorite was eliminated once, it had no impact on the ranking of Janos and wuchou, so they were still the same as before. Today, the three people are still very leisure at home, watching TV and thinking about what to eat today. At this time, a strange phone entered wuchou''s mobile phone. At first, wuchou thought it was the hero association again. After all, it was the same last time, but this time it was a little different. "Hello, hello?" There was a strange voice on the other side of the phone, but wuchou didn''t hear clearly what the other party was saying. Zizizi, zizizi thump-thump-thump There was another knock on the door outside. Wuchou thought it might be the people of the hero Association. "Orangutan, watch the door." Wuchou hung up his cell phone and wanted to hear what happened this time. "Master, no one is outside, only this small box." The orangutan handed the box to wuchou and wuchou shook it. He felt that there were some strange solid objects inside. Tear and pull Open the box and take it out. It''s a strange part. "What?" Some strange white objects, although metal objects, have been analyzed by wuchou. They are structural metals that do not exist in their own cognition. Didi A map is projected on the metal, pointing in a certain direction. "It seems that you want me to go to this place." Although I don''t know who it is, since I find myself, it must not be an ordinary thing. "I''ll go out." Janos and Saitama don''t care at all. Although it''s strange, they don''t think that someone may deliberately frame wuchou, and if they really want to do it, they have to weigh their strength. ~After some time~ Wuchou came to the destination alone. Incredibly, this place is near the headquarters of the hero Association. Is this stranger from the hero association? Soon after wuchou came to the instruction place, a burst of rapid footsteps slowly approached him. "Who is it?" call Before wuchou could see who was coming, a strange object hit wuchou''s neck directly, and the powerful force destroyed wuchou''s balance in an instant. How is that possible? This power. Before the coma, wuchou saw that the man who attacked him had a shining galactic spark in his hand. Zizizi, zizizi crash A basin of water rushed directly to wuchou''s face to wake up wuchou who was still in a coma. "Cough." Coughing a few times, his eyes slowly adapted to the current brightness. Wuchou found himself trapped in a dark room. The chain of his hands didn''t know what structure it was composed of, so wuchou couldn''t use any power. "Finally wake up?" In the dark, came out a man who didn''t know him at all, but the man''s belt, worry free, was very clear. The solar spark of the Milky way. "Who are you and why did you catch me? We should not know each other." "Of course we don''t know each other, but you must know me." The man took the galaxy spark on his belt and looked at it without worry. "Since I got this thing, a voice has been telling me to eliminate darkness, eliminate darkness, and eliminate darkness for the continuation of life." The man looked at the Galactic spark in his hand. The whole man was like a demon, and his eyes flashed a strange light. "Originally, this thing has never been able to use, but since one day, you appeared on TV, this thing has given me great power and made me an invincible existence in an instant." Click The Galactic spark emitted a strange purple light and turned into a long gun. "Ah, this power, I feel that it is easy to destroy the world, and this power has always told me to destroy you." "After I destroy you, maybe this thing will really recognize me as its master, and then I rule the world." He smiled and continued. "Since you want to destroy me, why catch me now? It''s not necessary." The man stared at wuchou and continued. "Because I''m curious that this power actually guides me to destroy you and darkness. It proves that you should also have something similar to this thing. I want to get my hand and master two forces at the same time to become stronger." I see. The other party''s idea is his own dark spark. However, the other party will be disappointed. His own strength is not as simple as picking it up casually. "It''s ironic that the power that should have been used for protection and justice has turned into a weapon in your hand to exchange rights and satisfy desires." "Whatever you say, come on, give me your things. I''ve searched them just now. They''re not on you." At this time, when wuchou was still thinking about how to leave, he didn''t expect that the other party was suddenly a little abnormal. "No, I just want to get more power, and you can''t stop me." "You are mine. You can''t leave my body." The man suddenly stood in place and talked to himself. His eyes became blurred, as if he had been controlled. "I want strength. Your strength and his strength are mine!" "Ah ah ah!" The purple light immediately surrounded the man. The violent energy was constantly transforming the man''s body. Wuchou could see that the spark doll of the galaxy had been held by the man. "No, that is!" Click The purple energy diffuses around, which just breaks the chain on wuchou''s hand and lets wuchou get away. "Warning, high energy reaction, near headquarters." The purple energy rose into the sky and instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the hero Association. "What''s that?" Black clouds covered the sky, and the purple energy turned into a huge column, as if wrapped with something. Click, click The purple light column broke open, revealing the real appearance inside. "That''s, freak?" The monster coming out of the purple light looks like an ancient dinosaur, but its body is constantly flashing purple lines, especially the strange purple gem on its chest, which looks particularly dazzling. No worries come out of the house, look at the monster outside, make complaints about Tucao. "Although I don''t know what''s going on, it seems that the guy is out of control and pursues power too much. Instead, he gets out of control and becomes a freak." Although it is not in line with the idea of worry free, since this matter is related to yourself, it''s better to manage it in the end. "Hum, naturally, let''s solve our family affairs by ourselves." Chapter 774 "Warning, warning, start the defense program quickly to fight the enemy." Although the defense guns around the hero Association have been opened, no matter what attack it is, it can''t hit the monster. They all pass through directly from the body. "The attacks failed. Why?" "Don''t worry, continue to attack, and call the S-level heroes at the base. If you can, call the S-level heroes who can get close to you." Boom, boom The attack was completely avoided. No, it should be said that the attacks were ineffective. This time, the enemy came from different dimensions. "Damn, what''s next?" At this time, a superpower who happened to be near the base controlled a stone to attack the freak. When he found it invalid, he also gave up the attack. "What is this? The attack is completely ineffective, but the other party can attack us." At the foot of the monster, many buildings have been broken up. Even if the crowd was evacuated urgently, many people were injured. "Damn, are S-level attacks also ineffective?" At this time, everyone saw a dark red figure flying up from the ground. "That is!" Reincarnation eye, Shenluo Tianzheng thud The huge repulsion force hit the monster like a hammer on an iron plate, making a deafening sound, which was heard by the residents of city A. "It works!" Everyone can see that the monster is directly bounced off by the worry free attack, and the whole monster flies to a relatively open field. "This is the S-level hero wuchou. You don''t have to attack. Since only my attack is effective, then give it to me. Hurry up and continue to evacuate and save those trapped under the ruins." Wuchou quickly contacted the members of the hero association by phone, and then continued to deal with the monster by himself. "Since only he can rely on now, there''s no way. Let''s do a good job in logistics and hurry up." On the other side, Wu Chou pulled the battlefield apart, looked at the monsters who had not stood up on the ground, and thought what the principle was. Was it really just because the man''s desire led to his own eccentricity, so it caused this ending. However, there is not much time left for worry free thinking. The monster has stood up again and directed a flame jet at worry free in the sky. Wuchou uses a very fast speed to avoid the attack of the other party, but the buildings splashed behind him are not so lucky. As soon as he touches the sparks of these flames, they are directly melted. "This power is completely different from what was expected. It''s hateful and can''t be avoided." It''s going to be hard wired. The fierce flame jet hit again. This time, wuchou didn''t hide, but planned to catch the attack by himself. The blue energy is condensed in both hands, and the attack aimed at the spray is a move. Turtle school Qigong The blue energy resists the jet flame, otherwise the flame will go further, but worry free ignores one thing, that is, their sustainability is not as strong as each other. A moment later, wuchou is a little weak, and the side effects will come soon. At that time, he will explain here. "Fool, if you don''t use my power, naturally you''re not his opponent. My power is the best way to fight him. Let me play." "No, you can''t play now, and the other party hasn''t played yet. It''s just an outpost." The power of Asura Silver tattoos are all over the body, and the six hand mode is started directly. "That''s all right. The general should stay until the end." With that, wuchou braved the flame, and the whole man rushed to the monster''s mouth. "Ah ah ah!" Boom! Wuchou rushes into the monster''s body, and the huge energy is released directly in the other party''s body, resulting in a huge explosion. At this time, a mass of green energy directly suppressed the explosion that was supposed to spread in the open space, reducing the loss of the original possibility. After everything is over, a big pit burned by the high temperature is left on the ground. Wuchou''s whole body falls to the ground like black charcoal. Even so, wuchou still has a little consciousness. "Damn it, that thing." Wuchou saw that the galaxy spark lay quietly in front of him, but he couldn''t get it. Instead, he let it fly away by itself. However, before the coma, wuchou saw clearly. The light on the Galactic spark is deep purple. Zizizi, zizizi Wuchou had a dream I dreamed of two creatures who were originally the same, but decided to go their separate ways because of different opinions and positions. It was originally an integrated creature. They were the same in everything. They each accounted for half of the battle and victory. However, the other side made a serious mistake in a battle. The noumenon was defeated, the soul was scattered, and almost disappeared directly into the world. Passers by, put the scattered souls back together. "I haven''t lost yet. I don''t want to admit his point of view. I will win next time." However, time was not left for him to continue to prove his point of view, because their world was swallowed up by darkness and faced a crisis of collapse. He didn''t want to give up and want to continue, so he found another himself, asked the passers-by to send them out of the world together, and continued their debate in the outside world. "I want to stay with you and want to know where his views are worth learning from." The traveler left him and took him on his journey. Until the traveler leaves. Tick, tick "Huh?" The first scene in front of us is the white ceiling and the familiar smell of disinfectant. I see. Have you been sent to the hospital? Wuchou didn''t expect that the attack was so risky. He almost explained where he was, but who sent him to the hospital is wuchou. I don''t know. "It hurts." The body is still very painful. It seems that the time of his coma is not long, and the side effects may still be in his body. Xiaoren''s strength has disappeared. Wuchou has lost his incredible self-healing ability. What''s left is himself. The rest of his strength is hanging his life. Creak The door of the ward was pushed open and Saitama and Janos were standing outside the door. "Saitama teacher, Janos, are you here?" "Really, don''t mess around in the future. If you encounter such a strong enemy, you can''t fight it. You can ask us for help." Saitama and Janos sat next door and took out a banana from the bag. Saitama ate it by herself. It wasn''t for me. Wu Chou Leng, indeed, this is Saitama''s style. "By the way, what happened after the battle?" "Don''t worry, the explosion didn''t spread, and the freak was eliminated. You protected city A." "That''s good." Worry free also thought that if you beat this monster this time, your score may be very high. Just without worry, another trouble came one after another. Chapter 775 "Mr. wuchou, the hero association wants to talk to you." Just today, wuchou was affirmed by the doctor and finally discharged from the hospital. Unexpectedly, the hero Association came to the door so soon. In fact, wuchou is also expected. After all, wuchou has to explain why his attack against the monster is actually effective, while the attacks of others are actually ineffective. Moreover, it is so coincidental that wuchou appears near the hero Association. I think it has something to do with wuchou. "No problem. I''ll go with you." City a, hero Association Headquarters As soon as I entered the door, wuchou saw that these men in suits were already sitting in the conference room waiting for themselves. "Level s hero, who has no title at present, can you explain why only your attack is effective and the attacks and abilities of other heroes are invalid about the last enemy attack?" "Moreover, why did you suddenly appear near the headquarters of the hero association without any instructions? We suspect that this attack is related to you." It does have something to do with themselves, but it''s not the kind of relationship they think. Wuchou calmly found a place to sit down and move his shoulders, said. "In fact, this matter has something to do with me, but it''s not the kind of monster you think. The target is really me." Wuchou finished and took out his dark spark from his pocket. "This is one of the sources of my strength. In fact, I come from other planets." After all, when it comes to the world level, these people may not understand, so if they come from an alien planet, these people should also be acceptable. "In fact, that guy and I are enemies. I have been tracking each other until we came to this planet. I have been looking for each other, because I know very well that the other party will not leave here, so I have been staying on this planet, waiting for the other party to attack myself." Wuchou roughly said that he described the other party as some kind of evil enemy and specially found people on earth. As for why only his own attack is effective, it is entirely because of his own characteristics. "Well, then this can also explain why you are there, but since you are from the universe, why can''t you leave directly? After all, that''s not very right. The threat of that monster is too exaggerated." The hero Association naturally has its own consideration. After all, the monster that can''t be defeated is too strong. It''s too powerless to rely on one hero to deal with the monster. "No, I don''t want to. In fact, as long as I destroy the monster, I will naturally leave the planet, but he won''t leave, because this place is a perfect test ground for him." Finally, the hero association has no way. After all, since the other party has stared at their planet, the only thing they can do is to stay here and hope that worry free can solve the monster. When wuchou gets home, he remembers that the spark left by himself. He must still be on the planet. But wuchou doesn''t know who got it, so wuchou has no choice but to wait for the other party to make another move. Wuchou also wanted to have a good rest. Unexpectedly, there was a strange warning soon. "The enemy of the sea?" Wuchou turns on the TV and continues to check. It turns out that the enemies of the sea attack them, and some enemies called deep sea clan attack the land, but these miscellaneous fish and sentinels have been solved by Saitama. Wuchou doesn''t think so much. I didn''t expect that soon the attacks of these deep-sea tribes became more exaggerated. Two days later Wuchou is still wrapped with bandages at home (Saitama''s house) to rest. Janos and Saitama also rest here. It''s just a surprise. It seems that the enemy is a little powerful. "Class a heroes are already dealing with those enemies, but it seems that class a heroes are a little overwhelmed." Genos and Saitama looked at each other and were ready to go out. After all, the attack of the deep sea tribe was in Z City, which is their current city. As a hero of the city, they naturally had to deal with these enemies. "Senior brother wuchou, you don''t need to fight. We can rely on us now. You can rest at home." Then they went out. In fact, wuchou was a little surprised. It was expected that Janos would attack. Unexpectedly, Saitama would also attack. Maybe it was because of the last attack that they both felt deeply. After all, when they saw wuchou in the hospital at the beginning, everyone didn''t expect that wuchou could survive and almost died. Since you don''t need to play by yourself, just watch TV at home. Just, don''t you really need worry free? Is it really so simple? "Worry free, it''s finally finished. Let''s have a look." The sinister man came in with orangutan and mosquito children with a laptop in his hand. "In this way, we can timely observe the battle on the ground." Now it''s the real-time broadcasting of black technology. Worry free can see what the battlefield is like even at home. At this time, wuchou saw which A-class hero was fighting those deep-sea people on the battlefield. "I remember, this is a class a hero poison sting. It''s not bad. At least it wiped out most of the miscellaneous fish." However, wuchou noticed that a high-energy reaction guy came along, which should be the king of the deep sea race. In an instant, the deep sea king rushed to the stinger and killed the exhausted stinger with one punch. "It''s so fast, but it''s still a little distance from Asura." Said the sinister man "But it seems that the other party has not used all his strength. After all, you should remember that people are deep-sea people. Their strength has weakened without water." Wuchou naturally saw it, and soon the deep sea king found another hero hiding. It was another punch and knocked him down again. "Is this A-level hero? It''s too weak." The deep sea king said that he was ready to give these people a hard hand. Unexpectedly, another person rushed out on the other side. Boom! Even the deep sea king didn''t think of the great power. The fist power of the comer was OK. Whew The body of the deep sea king was repulsed, and the people who appeared from the smoke finally revealed his true face. "I remember." Wuchou seems to think of something bad. How did this guy escape from prison. At this time, the uncle standing in front of the deep sea king was wearing a strange prisoner''s suit and a strange sweater. "S-class hero, a dead pervert, is really troublesome. I don''t want to see it." After all, wuchou also has the strength to understand the S-class hero. Thinking of this guy, wuchou doesn''t want to continue watching. "However, this is also an opportunity to learn about each other''s real strength, or." Chapter 776 Then last time, the fan pervert who appeared in front of the deep sea king was clearly enough to persuade wuchou to retreat. However, in order to observe the strength of the S-class hero, wuchou had to bear the pain in his eyes and continue to watch. However, before long, I felt that I really couldn''t help it. The first time they fought, the two sides punched each other, but it was obvious that sweetheart prisoner was hurt by this punch, which was obviously worse than the other. "This is disappointment. Is this the strength of S-class heroes of the hero association? It''s weaker than I expected." The sinister man said to one side. "After all, not every S-level is a strong foul level, so you don''t care so much. Just keep watching." With that, several people continued to watch the battle, but they didn''t expect the picture in the next second, which almost broke the computer with a punch. "Angel mode!" Listening, the abnormal prisoner suddenly broke his clothes, and the whole person became a fruit body mode. He also made an inexplicable posture. Wuchou had covered his eyes and waited for the other party to be knocked down by the deep sea king. At this time, a sonik standing behind the pervert can''t see it anymore. He feels disgusted or disgusted. "No one saw my angel mode and left alive." Obviously, it''s a good line, but it''s ruined by his appearance. Then, I saw the other party suddenly began to fight, but his attack didn''t work at all. He was soon taken away by the deep sea king. At this time, watching the abnormal man finally lose the battle, wuchou finally decided to meet the deep sea king. After all, the other party has defeated an S-level hero. It would be great to defeat another one. Just as I was about to do something, wuchou felt another breath. "That is!" Wuchou sensed the breath, there would be no mistake. It was the man who didn''t expect to show up so soon. Watching wuchou leave for a moment, the three didn''t care. They continued to watch how the deep sea king continued to go deep into the ground. Z City, urban ground shelter For a moment, wuchou appeared here in a corner, because when he was going to meet the deep sea king just now, he didn''t expect that thing had come here. The breath disappeared. No, it should be said to be hidden. Wuchou looks at the people around him carefully. He can''t see who the other party is. He has got that thing. Damn, he saw the light that time. It''s absolutely right. It has been corroded by something he doesn''t know. Wuchou is worried that that thing will become a big trouble. Since it is encountered here again, it will not be so simple to let the other party go. Boom! Before wuchou found it, there was a strange crash outside. It turned out that the deep sea king didn''t know how to find it. He had come to the shelter. "Human beings are hiding here, which just saves me the time to look for you everywhere." Aiming at the civilians closest to him, the deep sea king clawed at him, but he was rushed out by a man and caught the attack of the deep sea king. "Who is it?" The stranger who comes out of the crowd, wuchou is also a passer-by who has never seen at all, but the thing in the passer-by''s hand is something wuchou is very familiar with. Galactic spark "Strange man, I didn''t expect that I would have the opportunity to prove myself so soon. Let you see the powerful power I have gained recently." As he spoke, the spark on the man''s hand stretched and turned into a long gun. Click The deep sea king attacked again, but his claws were blocked by the long gun again, and there was a strong spark. "It''s impossible. You''re an ordinary person. How can you stop my attack?" The deep sea king kept fighting against the long gun in the man''s hand, but no matter how the deep sea king attacked, there was no way to have a little impact on the man. "Freak, take a shot at me." Although the weapon is very good, the master of the control is really not good. All of a sudden, the deep sea king avoided the attack of the other party. "Is it on the weapon?" The deep sea king seized the opportunity to directly penetrate the man''s body with one hand and take away the Galactic spark with the other. "No, I thought he would change into something." Wuchou hurried to the deep sea king in an instant and grabbed the Galactic spark. Only the purple light exploded from the spark in an instant, and the huge energy directly bounced wuchou away. "Oh, this power!" The purple energy continuously enters the deep sea king''s body, which not only makes the deep sea king''s body more and more huge, but also makes the sense of oppression more and more obvious. Then, suddenly, the body of the deep sea king shrinks again and returns to the original shape of someone, but wuchou will not simply think that the strength of the other party has become weaker. On the contrary, the threat of the other party is greater. "This thing, tell me that as long as you are destroyed, he will always serve me and help me rule the world." The deep sea king stared at wuchou not far away. At this time, the people in the shelter finally recognized wuchou and remembered that this person was the newly emerging S-class hero. "Your opponent is me. Let''s fight again when we go out. I can''t give full play to my strength here. You don''t want to fight with me who can''t give full play to my strength?" Whew! The dark purple light aimed at wuchou and shot directly. I knew that there was wuchou of the ordinary people behind me. I didn''t hide. I put my hands in front to block this attack. "I don''t care. It doesn''t matter if these humans die, but since you are ready to protect them, I want to see how many attacks you can take me down." The deep sea king looked at wuchou with a happy face, and then the long gun in his hand kept sending out purple laser to attack wuchou madly. Wuchou had no way but to resist passively. "Damn, it''s so despicable to take hostages to threaten each other." The hidden hero finally couldn''t help but come out and prepare to teach the deep sea king a lesson. Just as soon as he emerged, he was directly beaten back by a stick. "Don''t interfere, you leave quickly, so that I can deal with this strange man." Then the crowd began to leave the shelter urgently, but the deep sea king didn''t seem to want them to leave and was ready to target those who left. "Don''t go too far!" Boom! A dark shadow fell from the sky, aimed at the deep sea king who was ready to attack, and stretched out his hand. "Burn!" The strong flame rushed directly into the deep sea king''s face, and the huge explosion belt flew out of the shelter. "I see. Do you have my blessing?" Originally, wuchou thought that shijanos could attack the other party. He thought that his blessing might still be in the other party''s body. "Senior brother wuchou, we told you to stand by at home. Unexpectedly, you came out." Janos didn''t think so much. He felt that his move had solved the enemy, so he didn''t care and went to worry free. "Janos, it''s not over!" At this time, the deep sea king stood at the gap, and the long gun in his hand condensed a huge energy. "Die, hero!" Chapter 777 The powerful energy aims at wuchou and Janos, and they can''t escape, because there are ordinary civilians behind them. "Janos!" Without worry, he pulled Janos behind him, put his hands together and said something in his mouth. Suddenly, several huge cherry petals appeared in front of them to form a huge shield, but they were directly shot through by the laser in an instant. Reincarnation eye, Shenluo Tianzheng Janos was then bounced off by a huge repulsion, leaving an explosion. "Wuchou senior brother!" Janos hurried over and saw that wuchou took over the other party''s energy accumulation attack, but his hands had become coke, so he couldn''t join the battle in a short time. "Hahaha, hahaha, you deserve it. This is the end of fighting me." Janos didn''t expect that he underestimated his senior brother. He didn''t expect to take over each other''s skills in order to protect him. "Why, for people like me." "You would have done the same." Seeing jenos blaming himself, there is nothing to say without worry. After all, if he was really in danger, he would be desperate to stand in front of him. "Janos, the battle is not over yet. Don''t forget that you still have enemies in front of you." Worry free takes a little time, and Janos can buy himself time, or the time for teacher Saitama to come. Wuchou has no strength to fight against the deep sea king. Now the only way is to wait for teacher Saitama to come and let him fight against the deep sea king. "I know, senior brother wuchou, just have a good rest. I''ll deal with the deep sea king." Janos perked up and looked at the intact deep sea king with fighting spirit in his eyes. "Deep sea king, come on, your opponent is me this time. You can''t hurt the others again." Janos said, a punch came directly to the deep sea king, aiming at the deep sea king was a flame to confuse the deep sea king. Machine gun fight The machine gun with great impact hit the deep sea king without reservation. He punched the meat and beat the other party hard. "It''s no use!" Although Janos''s attack is really fast and powerful, it is not enough for the strengthened deep sea king. "Too weak!" The king of the deep sea turned and shot jenos, but jenos was also fast and avoided the attack of the king of the deep sea. "Burn!" Boom! The crimson flame devastated the deep sea king and pushed the deep sea king out again. "Is that all right?" Janos stopped temporarily. After all, he didn''t know how many times the deep sea king could block his attacks, but just waited and saw for a while. Click The ground suddenly opened a big hole, the deep sea king suddenly jumped out of the ground, and the long gun in his hand had already stored energy. "Cheated." "What!" Janos can''t escape. He''s not fast enough. "Damn it!" Whew! The purple laser went through the roof in an instant and directly blasted into the sky, so that Saitama, who had been lost, finally knew where she was. "Wait for me, everyone." At this time, this side of the shelter Jenos is not fast enough, but sometimes the extreme speed can be improved by some way. "I see. Did you escape with this thing?" The deep sea king rubbed his chin with his hands. Just now, jenos sent himself to a safe place with the increased driving force of the flame of his hands. However, Janos''s body did escape the attack, but his arms did not escape. Both hands had been destroyed by the laser just now. "I''ll see what skills you can''t use." With that, the deep sea king directly unloaded the remaining two feet of Janos, so that Janos could not resist the deep sea king at all. "Janos!" Zizizi, zizizi The crimson energy will surround wuchou. Wuchou is like a huge shell, which suddenly pushes open the deep sea king who still wants to continue to mend the knife. "Jenos, are you okay?" Although wuchou has used jiewang boxing, it is obviously not enough. Seeing that the deep sea king was hurt by himself, the wound healed very quickly. "According to the strength of that person, is the change of spark different?" Compared with the enemy wuchou met for the first time, the strength of the enemy is completely different this time. It can be compared with one day and one place. "Hee hee, that''s the only level of your strength." Deep sea king thought how powerful this guy was. After all, it was the enemy that this thing called his attention. Unexpectedly, he didn''t have to worry at all now. "By the way, you''d better die here in order to avoid too many dreams at night." The deep sea king said, picked up the long gun in his hand and aimed at wuchou who had no way to resist. "That''s the end." Boom! At this time, the wall of the shelter was suddenly knocked open, and a familiar person came in from the outside. "Teacher!" Wuchou and Janos couldn''t say how happy they were when Saitama appeared. In this desperate time, Saitama''s appearance gave them a powerful shot in the arm. "Oh, who is it?" The deep sea king looked at the bald head coming and didn''t care at all. After all, he had obtained this super power and reached the invincible state. He wouldn''t be afraid of anyone. "Janos, there''s no worry. Are you all right?" "Well, it''s all right. Be careful, teacher. The enemy is very powerful this time." "Ah, that''s it." Before he finished, the deep sea king came behind Saitama and punched Saitama on the head. Boom! The great power even caused a shock, but Saitama turned his head and looked at the deep sea king behind him. "What are you doing? Don''t interrupt others." what! The deep sea king can''t believe it. Looking at Saitama, it''s impossible. His attack can''t be completely ineffective. "Damn it!" Boom, boom! Continuous punches, but for Saitama, it doesn''t work at all. The only useful words are to make Janos and wuchou stare at each other. "Hey, that''s enough." With a simple punch, the deep sea king quickly stepped back and looked at Saitama with panic eyes. "Who are you? You can''t be so strong. It''s impossible. I''m invincible when I get this thing!" With that, the deep sea king attacked Saitama again, but this time, his attack was caught by Saitama. "It''s boring." Saitama looked up at the deep sea king and said expressionless. "Don''t interrupt others, and I tell you, invincible is actually a very boring thing." call Snap A simple and effective punch, just like this, smashed the deep sea king''s body completely. As for the Galactic spark, he took the opportunity to leave. Chapter 778 Sure enough, it started again. Teacher Saitama has been misunderstood. Since I dealt with the meteorite incident with them last time, inexplicably low ranking heroes have made personal attacks on Saitama. Sometimes, worry free can''t understand. Is it really necessary to protect these following humans? Every time I think of this, wuchou doesn''t realize that his thoughts are changing step by step. He left when he planned to take away the energy at the beginning, and slowly evolved into protecting the reputation of Saitama teacher and began to complain. However, every time when wuchou seems to really want to do it, Saitama always stands beside wuchou and pats wuchou''s shoulder. "It''s all right. I''m a hero driven by interest, not a hero for fame." Every time I hear Saitama say these words, wuchou''s restless heart will calm down, but he will continue to accumulate and break out again at a certain moment. After the deep sea king incident, wuchou realized again that his strength was not enough. If he did not continue to become stronger, he would certainly not be able to defeat a stronger enemy at that time. However, the strength they need now is the energy of Saitama teacher, and there is another kind of energy relative to it. It''s time to see how that guy has grown. It''s just that I have to leave the hospital first. Wuchou, whose hands were scrapped again, won the right to enter the hospital again. Once born, twice cooked. Soon, the doctors in the hospital have remembered the hero, and even wuchou has got his nickname when he doesn''t know. "Alien visitors?" It is really suitable for your own setting. After all, your external identity comes from the universe in order to defeat an enemy. The nickname is good. At least it has no strange meaning and no irony. So the only thing to do now is to meet that guy. But you have to leave the hospital first. Coincidentally, today, both Mr. Janos and Mr. Saitama went to see the old man with silver fangs. Worry free also heard a little, not only because this man is the third in class s, but also because he is the man''s former master. Water breaking rock fist, this move wuchou has naturally seen, but it is impossible to learn the essence of this move without systematic learning. Wuchou may be able to contact the martial arts of the world now. After all, it''s better to have more skills to deal with possible situations in the future. "Mr. wuchou, what are you thinking?" Speaking of it, wuchou this time is different from the last time. This time, there are patients, and the one lying next to him is a sick man who has recovered but has not left because wuchou is still in the hospital. "Nothing. Shouldn''t you go back early? After all, it''s bad to always escape from prison. Do you want to consider changing yourself?" "No problem. Anyway, I''m not interested in you." That''s good. Worry free doesn''t want this person to be interested in himself. When wuchou was still thinking about what to do when he was discharged from the hospital, he didn''t expect someone to come to the door soon. "Sweetheart, prisoner, and alien visitors. Please follow me to the emergency meeting at the headquarters of the association of city A." Well, before you get well, the trouble comes again. Moreover, this time I actually called all the S levels back to the collection. It seems that this matter can be big or small. At this time, the hero Association Headquarters Wuchou came to the headquarters with sweetheart prisoners. This was the second time he came to the headquarters. The first time was not long ago. He had just been discharged at that time. When I came to a corridor, I just saw a familiar figure. "Oh, isn''t this a tornado? It''s really an accident. Were you the first to come?" This is also one of the goals of wuchou, but knowing that the other party''s ability is only a simple super ability, wuchou completely gave up to continue to observe this person, but he didn''t expect that the other party is so powerful that he has become the second in class s, except for the existence of the first in the legend. "What a surprise. You came here with sweetheart prisoner. Did you show up again last time in Z City?" Unexpectedly, the tornado took the initiative to say hello to wuchou, which was unexpected to wuchou. "Don''t be surprised. The last time I sent you to the hospital, it was actually a tornado, because everyone was ready to give up at that time, so I continued to treat you." After listening to the sweetheart prisoner, wuchou knew that the other party saved himself last time. "Don''t get me wrong. I just don''t think it''s worth letting a hero who thinks of civilians die so easily. And I decided right at that time. You''re still alive." When the tornado finished, he walked in front of them and didn''t continue to pay attention to them. "Don''t worry, that''s how the tornado is." Wuchou sensed the anger of several people and let sweetheart prisoners go first. He was waiting for them at the door. A moment later, Janos and silver tusks came with teacher Saitama. "Senior brother wuchou, why are you here? Haven''t you healed yet?" "It''s all right, Janos. It doesn''t interfere with activities anyway. I can walk around." Wuchou also joined their queue and went to the conference room together. "Speaking of it, I don''t know what happened today. It seems to be a very troublesome thing to call all the S-level heroes back." Walking to the door of the conference room, ignoring the episode of the atomic warrior at the door, the four entered the conference room together. The meeting finally began when the two heroes were not present. How to say, this meeting is a little unreasonable. After all, it is to let these S-level heroes pay attention. The next big crisis on the earth makes everyone a little confused, and the relationship between S-level heroes is not too harmonious. Seeing that these people are about to fight, wuchou quickly inserts a topic to talk to the heroes. "Everyone, listen to me. In fact, our threat is not only about this unknown crisis, but also about my goal." The heroes present naturally remember that in the last battle, except wuchou itself, the other attacks will be ineffective. Even the super power of the tornado will be ineffective. These heroes feel weak for the first time. "But, alien visitors, this is your own problem, and we can''t help you. After all, only you can deal with your enemies." Tong Di, a think-tank, talked about this key with wuchou. "I know, so recently I thought of a way to make everyone fight against my enemies in the future." The last time Janos attacked, wuchou knew that as long as he provided the power blessing, he could attack successfully. Wuchou takes out a ring from his pocket. "As long as you wear this thing on your hand, you can get the ability blessing I left behind, so you can deal with my enemies. I hope you can keep one on your body at that time, so that you can not only meet your needs, but also enhance your strength." Wuchou just finished, suddenly the whole building began to shake. It''s incredible that this is not an earthquake zone. "What''s the matter, isn''t it!" Enemy attack, and still here. Chapter 779 What happened? All the heroes came to the top floor of the headquarters and finally knew what was going on. In the sky, a huge alien spacecraft appeared, and city a below has been completely destroyed. "How could it be? In a moment, city a disappeared." Not far away, we also saw a hero fighting a strange man. "The ship above can attack if it can. If not, go down to save people." With that, wuchou couldn''t react to the others. He flew directly to the spaceship. His intuition told him that there was something on that spaceship As for Saitama, she had been on board early, and the rest didn''t notice. "Well, let''s continue what we can do." At this point, no worries about what to do on the ship. Compared with Saitama''s rushing everywhere, wuchou, like radar, completely avoided the attack of pursuers, and then came to the center of the spacecraft and his master''s room alone. "It''s really interesting. I didn''t care when I saw you coming at the beginning. Until you appeared in front of me, I knew what ability you should have to know that I was here." People walking down the seat mountain are a little surprised. "What''s the matter? You look surprised." Can we not be surprised? When wuchou got on the ship at the beginning, he heard what the crew said: Lord polos is powerful, the existence of the Invincible universe and the lonely king. It sounds like that the enemy named polos should be a strong alien. However, after the real meeting, wuchou doubts whether his eyes are wrong. "Wait, you look familiar!" With long silver hair and a huge dull hair on the top of her head, the point is not this. This girl in a plaid skirt always feels like she has seen or knows this person somewhere. "Hahaha, be surprised. I didn''t expect that I would catch up with the world. I knew I didn''t do it wrong when I saw your expression." The girl pulled out a strange crowbar from her pocket without seeing it. An inexplicable sense of both sight hit her. "Physics sword, give me infinite power!" Looking at the girl holding up the crowbar in her hand, wuchou doesn''t know what to say. She can only stand aside silently and wait for the end of the girl''s second disease. "Well, now can you tell me that you are the poros?" The girl looked at wuchou with disgusting eyes and said. "Don''t you forget, how could I be that guy? Your sister is so smart. How can you be like a pig." Like a pig, I''m really sorry Wuchou didn''t say anything. He could only endure the idea of beating a girl violently. "So who''s polos? I''m just here to have a good fight. I don''t have any ideas. I also have to ask about their purpose of coming to this planet." "For this purpose, wouldn''t it be better for you to ask the girl in front of you?" In the dark behind the girl, an alien in gold armor came out. He looked at wuchou with one eye and his eyes were full of war. "Hum, Polos is my good friend. I called him here to teach you a lesson and earn some face for my disciples." It''s very good and powerful. It''s just to fight with yourself and do such a thing. Worry free has nothing to say. After all, these strange aliens are guys who can''t be understood with common sense. "My purpose is actually the same. The prophet told me that on this planet, I will find my strong enemy, so I came. Naiyazi also gave me this task, so it''s not a problem to teach you a lesson." Boom! As soon as the voice fell, poros had rushed to wuchou and punched him. thud The two fists collided, and neither side stepped back, but wuchou could see that poros''s eyes changed again. "Yes, that''s it, that''s it!" Zizizi, click, click The violent energy turned into a powerful driving force, pulling worry free and flying away. Poros punched continuously during this period of time. "Ha!" The silver light surrounds wuchou. The huge energy temporarily pushes away poros. Wuchou directly enters the Asura mode. The speed and power have been suppressed by the other party. "Hahaha, hahaha, good, but I can see that you can get stronger!" One hand condenses a blue light, and poros directly blasts it at wuchou. The laser is like a meteor across the sky, leaving a clearly visible trace in the sky. "Is it starting up?" Janos looked at the sky. Although he couldn''t fight, since there was a fight on it, it means that wuchou or Saitama met the enemy, and it may be a strong enemy. "Teacher Saitama, brother wuchou, come on." At this time, Saitama was still lost on the spaceship. She didn''t know where to go to find the boss of the spaceship. "Is it blocked?" Poros looked at wuchou not far away. Obviously, the attack just now had no impact on wuchou. "Poros, what are you doing?" The girl, who was called naiyazi by poros, flew out of the boat and watched the battle between them. "Get into the state quickly. You can''t beat him with the limiter on." Poros didn''t speak, but clasped his hands and touched each other. Two blue lights condensed in poros''s hands. Weakened version A strong laser was aimed at wuchou and hit him directly. He felt the heat and intensity. Wuchou stepped on a horse step and punched him in front of the laser. "Huh?" Seeing that his moves were blocked by worry free again, poros smiled and reached out to point the gem on his chest. Click, click The armor on his body fell down bit by bit, revealing his original appearance. "Yes, you can let me take off my limiter and fight with you. Come on, passengers from different worlds, let me see your strength?" Polos''s body showed blue lines, and his momentum was more threatening than just now. He had no worry to swallow his breath and looked at each other solemnly. Click So fast Although wuchou saw it, his body couldn''t keep up with the speed. Poros had kicked wuchou''s chest like a big truck hitting himself. "Uh!" With the strong collision, wuchou flew out upside down, and the silver light of his whole body surged again into the six handed Asura mode. "Although the strength is good, it is not enough." At a glance, he saw through the essence of wuchou. Poros didn''t retreat and continued to pursue wuchou. "Huh?" The sudden sense of crisis stopped poros. crash A punch directly across poros''s face. When you look carefully, you can see that wuchou has used jiewang fist. This is the strongest form he can use now. "Yes, it''s decent now." Chapter 780 "Good, boy." City a, over the hero Association, on the spaceship Poros has touched the limit and become his strongest mode, and worry free also uses his most blessing ability and power to the strongest form. However, wuchou always felt that it was not enough. It seemed that poros had no means to use. "There''s not much time. Let''s make a quick decision." Whew Without giving the other party any chance, wuchou directly rushed to attack poros, and the dark red energy wrapped wuchou''s fist. "Ha ha ha!" Click Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Each impact caused a burst of noise, the air dispersed because of the collision between the two, and there was a battlefield over them. "Boy, it seems that the growth has been very good. It has become much stronger than when we met that time." Naiyazi stood below and watched the battle between them in the sky. "But not enough." Zizizi, zizizi The violent energy turns into blue lightning. Poros controls the lightning with both hands and cuts it directly at wuchou. "Can''t stop." Wuchou doesn''t feel that his ability to awaken can absorb these forces. Just avoid them directly. Zizizi, zizizi Lightning didn''t escape. Instead, it was like being able to track. It kept chasing wuchou and ran straight to wuchou''s back behind wuchou. "Endless." However, the other party''s attack will not stop so simply. Soon, the lightning suddenly accelerates again and hits wuchou directly on the back. "Uh, ah!" A black smoke fell directly to the ground, and wuchou fell into the ship. "Well done, poros, but why not use the strongest moves directly? It''s not fun at all." "Fool, that''s a move to destroy the planet. You don''t want me to destroy such an interesting planet." "Indeed." Before they finished talking, wuchou stood up again. Although the lightning was effective, it would not defeat wuchou. "Oh, haven''t you fallen yet?" "Of course, it''s so easy to be defeated by you, so how can I survive all the time." Poros looked at worry free, who was not going to surrender, and smiled. "Poros, this guy, you can''t do without some pressure. You need something to threaten him." Naiyazi smiled and continued. "Then use that trick to force him to protect the planet. Maybe he can give full play to his strength." Poros looked at naiazzi with strange eyes. It seems that this guy really enjoyed it. "Hum, OK." Powerful energy is constantly condensed in the chest, and strange spikes appear on the back. "Hey, boy, if you don''t want the planet below you to be destroyed, then try your best to block my attack!" Zizizi, zizizi Looking at the posture of poros, wuchou obviously felt that the other party was not joking. If he really didn''t stop the attack, the planet would really be destroyed. "Then, just block it." Jiewang boxing, maximum magnification Zizizi, zizizi All the energy is condensed in both hands. This is the only move that wuchou can use. "Huh?" Janos looked up at the sky, high-energy reaction, and more than one, two strong energies condensed in the sky. "Elder martial brother wuchou, are there any enemies?" This energy, if hit directly. "Damn, if I can be stronger, Mr. Saitama, I hope you can catch up." Although the energy response is very high, it is completely undetectable for Saitama. "Boy, take my move!" Zizizi, zizizi Collapse star destruction gun The unique skill released in the form of ordinary explosion is enough to destroy a planet, and the powerful energy is enough to destroy everything in front of you. "Turtle school Qigong!" The move released by the king''s fist of the greatest rate hit the attack of poros in an instant and kept balance temporarily. "Ah ah!" The silver light keeps getting brighter, and wuchou has pushed in all the energy he can use now. "Boy, you are strong, but I am stronger!" The blue light deepened again, the power of poros strengthened again, and the destruction gun also broke the balance of confrontation, getting closer and closer. "Damn it!" Are you going to lose? The destruction gun devastated wuchou, but wuchou did not allow this energy to hit the earth, but used his own strength to forcibly guide the energy to the top. "Oh, it seems that the explosive form alone is not enough to completely destroy you." "But you can''t continue fighting now, can you?" At this time, standing in front of poros, all the energy has dispersed, the whole body is charred and cracked, and the eyes have collapsed. "Naiyazi, are you satisfied with this? I really killed this guy." "It''s all right. Since he was defeated by you, it''s no big deal to prove that he is at this level." Boom! A big mouth suddenly burst under the spaceship, and Saitama jumped out of it. "Why is it so busy?" Saitama first took a look at poros and naiyazi, and then noticed wuchou on one side. "Huh?" Saitama came to wuchou and felt that wuchou''s breath had completely disappeared, and the whole person was stunned. "Don''t be kidding." Saitama grabbed wuchou''s shoulder and shook it constantly. "Hey, worry free, don''t be kidding. You won''t fall down so easily. Hey, answer me!" "What are you doing? He''s dead." Poros ignored the bald head and fired an energy gun directly at Saitama. "You''re annoying." Saitama is a simple punch, which broke up polos''s attack. Just now, Polos looked serious again. "Yes, you can stop my attack. It seems that you are also a strong man." Whew Poros came directly behind Saitama and kicked it. However, Saitama had already turned around and punched poros. "How annoying, you." An ordinary punch Poros''s body was directly broken in half, and the rest flew towards the sky. "How possible!" Poros flew into the air and his body came back in an instant. This time, poros looked at Saitama with serious eyes. "Very powerful, very powerful, this enemy, you are my strong enemy." Since ordinary attacks and explosive forms are not good, then. Polos''s body erupted again with powerful energy, and the whole body was strangely distorted by energy. Meteor burst form "Bald, see how you deal with me now!" Whew The speed and strength reached the highest, just rushed to Saitama, and the air around him was enough to make the spacecraft crack. "I said, you''re upset!" Faster, continuous ordinary fist Dong Dong Dong Polos was repulsed by Saitama again, but the body regeneration was completed faster. Chapter 781 Not yet? Almost, just wait for that man. Hurry up, he can''t hold on. If he goes on like this, he will really die. It''s okay. He''ll make it. At this time, over city a, on the spacecraft Poros is strong, but Saitama is stronger. Even if poros constantly attacks Saitama, no matter how fast and powerful, it is not enough for Saitama. "How is it possible that people like you are too strong, too strong, and I can''t win." however Universe bully, don''t allow yourself to leave like this. "The last move, let you see my unique skill!" As like as two peas, he is flying directly to the sky, and the energy is just the same as that of the Saitama standing below. Collapse star destruction gun This time, the momentum was even more exaggerated than just now. Saitama rarely looked serious when she saw the other party''s moves. "There''s no way. It seems that you can''t be serious." Saitama took a back step and put her fist around her waist. "Serious series." A simple and simple punch. "A serious punch." It''s time! At the moment of Saitama''s fist, a figure appeared in front of Saitama and also stretched out a fist at Saitama. "Ah?" Bang Like a stone sinking into the sea, Saitama''s original serious punch was completely ineffective, and all the energy seemed to be completely absorbed. "You are." In front of Saitama, it was wuchou who had no movement at all. Finally Although the power of poros is wrong, it is at least enough to guide Saitama to use the strongest attack. This energy is enough to supplement half the power required by the key. Poros''s attack came one after another, but playing behind wuchou, like Saitama''s attack, all the energy was absorbed into the body. "All right, poros." Huh? Saitama felt a seeping breath coming behind her, but turned her head and saw nothing. "Why, the outcome hasn''t been decided yet, has it?" Since naiyazi decided to suspend, poros would not continue and lifted all his blessings. "Your goal has been achieved, hasn''t it?" Poros looked at wuchou not far away. Now the breath of wuchou was very familiar to poros, just like when he first met naiyazi. Mysterious, weird It gives poros a kind of pressure all the time, from high latitude creatures. "Forget it. In short, the goal has been achieved." Poros looked at Saitama, who was also stunned in place, and said. "Hey, hero over there, what''s your name?" "I''m Saitama, hero." "Saitama, I remember, strong earthman, in this world, maybe you are the strongest human I have met, but I hope you can become stronger, because there is a stronger existence in this world." Poros said, glancing at wuchou and naiyazi. "Your eyes tell me that you want to find an opponent, a happy battle. Although I can''t give you, the person around you will certainly give you a satisfied battle one day." Saitama looked at naiyazi not far away and said. "Woman, you''re just as strong, aren''t you?" "Hee hee, I don''t need to tell you about it. We shouldn''t have a chance to see each other again. Let''s go, poros." Two lights surrounded them. Not only that, the whole spacecraft was surrounded by light and disappeared in place in an instant. "Disappeared. What''s going on?" The heroes standing on the ground and everyone in the nearby hero Association felt incredible. "That is." Janos''s pupils contracted and saw Saitama fall down with no worries. "Teacher, wuchou senior brother." Janos came to the place where they landed and watched wuchou lying unconscious on the ground. Saitama was on the side and looked at wuchou seriously. "Teacher, what''s the matter with senior brother wuchou?" "Oh, Janos?" Saitama looked at Wu Chou who had not yet woke up and said. "I really look forward to the near future." The plot is just like the original, because the whole city a was destroyed. Finally, the hero Association took the original city a as the center and a hub to take the heroes to other cities for support. At this time, wuchou was sent to the hospital again. Although he didn''t know what the principle was, wuchou rose from that death, but he didn''t wake up. Zizizi, zizizi "Is this your plan, too?" Wuchou sat under the big tree, looked at the three people who remained beside him and asked. "I''m going to take my time. What do you think?" "After all, we will leave sooner or later. You will be left alone at that time. We don''t trust you." "We are the dead of the past. At least let''s do something meaningful while we stay." Is it? That''s right. When the world is over, another one will leave. "What a nuisance." "Huh?" Wuchou wakes up vaguely and sees the familiar ceiling. Wuchou knows that he has been brought to the hospital again. "Well, how long did I sleep this time?" Without worry, move your muscles and bones, feel the condition of your body, and it seems that you have completely recovered. "Mr. wuchou, you finally wake up." As soon as he wakes up, wuchou sees a man standing in front of him, but wuchou doesn''t remember seeing him at all. "Oh, by the way, you haven''t seen my form. No wonder I wasn''t there that time, so I directly agreed to your request." At this time, wuchou finally reflected who this person was. "The consciousness of the world? It''s strange that the consciousness of the world can appear here." Although, as an ordinary middle-aged man, this is a little unexpected for wuchou. "Mr. wuchou, after all, I''m different from the other sisters. My structure is stronger and my consciousness is different from theirs." "So, what''s the purpose of your appearance this time?" The middle-aged man suddenly turned into a strange ball of light. Well, let wuchou think of something bad. "In fact, I just want to make it clear to you that even if you activate your power in my world, please don''t mess around. The guy who came that time almost messed up and disrupted my world." That guy, say naiyazi. "After all, my world has formed its own structure. The upper and lower limits have been determined. It''s not good to destroy it. It''s easy for me to start over." "So, remember to control yourself. I have only one purpose. Then, bye." Watching the light ball finally disappear, wuchou was relieved. At first, he thought the other party was going to drive himself away. But do you control your power? Wuchou looked at his hand and couldn''t feel that he had the power to destroy the sky and the earth. "My original strength." I''m looking forward to it Chapter 782 Fewer and fewer heroes, but more and more freaks The world is like this, slowly becoming difficult, and people are full of worries about the future. In order to change this situation, the hero Association focused on the former prisoners and used them as heroes to defeat freaks. Of course, this matter also attracted a person. "Teacher, what the hell are you doing?" Since wuchou came back, Saitama will stay with wuchou when she has nothing to do. It feels like waiting for something. "Last time that person told me that you will become stronger soon. At that time, I want to see your strength." In the final analysis, Saitama is looking forward to worry free growth and is ready for the war. "Teacher Saitama, there''s nothing to look forward to. I''m just an ordinary person. You heard wrong last time." "Maybe." At this time, Janos suggested that everyone go out for a walk. After all, staying at home is really a little boring. Not long after they left, the three met an S-class hero in the hero Association, the strongest king. "That man, an S-class hero, known as the strongest king, actually met here." The three men looked at the man with a hat over there at the same time. Indeed, the man was king, but they didn''t know what the other party was doing here. At this time, a mechanical reformer suddenly came out and stopped king, hoping to have a fight with king. "It''s a good opportunity to see King''s strength." Taking advantage of this opportunity, wuchou went to the market and left. He asked Janos and Saitama to stay here and observe. He went to see the man first. After all, last time I was going to see how the person grew up, felt the other party''s anger, and finally knew the other party''s position. "I remember, there is a branch of the hero Association. What is he doing here?" Wuchou is an S-class hero. Naturally, there will be no obstacles here. Go directly to the backstage of the stage and listen to what the other party says. "I see, because there are more and more strange people, but there are too few heroes, so do you decide to use these strange prisoners?" Although the idea is very good, the plan is really strange. It''s not easy to use. It''s better to place our hope on the S-level hero. At this time, the prisoner outside really caused a commotion. At this time, the man finally appeared. "I thought you were going to say something, but I didn''t expect to say such a thing." The man who came out of the crowd was wearing a tight martial arts suit, with white hair on both sides, and his unrestrained eyes despised everyone present. "I''m not going to participate in this stupid plan, and I''ll teach you a good lesson." Fortunately, the leader had already prepared three A-level heroes here to deal with these thoughtful spikes. I just didn''t expect that these A-level heroes were flattened by white haired men in an instant, and didn''t consume much power at all. The host quickly hid behind the podium and called for support. When these villains thought it was over, the white haired man suddenly said. "Do you think you''re okay, naive? Next is you. Die." "Boy, you''re too crazy. Next, we''ll clean you up." With that, the white haired man was besieged by these villains, but these people were not a threat to the white haired man at all. "Is it over?" The white haired man put down the last person in his hand and said. "It''s a pity, but it''s also the first show of the strange hungry wolf. The next goal is those heroes who claim justice." Boom! The hungry wolf looked at the open stage and saw a man come out of it. "S-class hero, alien visitor." The hungry wolf''s eyes suddenly changed and the whole person became excited. "Unexpectedly, the first time I came here, I met an S-class. It''s good." Wuchou looked at the hungry wolf with a helpless face, because he didn''t want to fight with the other party at all, but since he was known to be here, he couldn''t do without coming out. "Alien visitors, just in time, hurry up and clean up this arrogant guy." The host quickly hid behind wuchou and looked at the hungry wolf. The hungry wolf wanted to attack, but suddenly a voice sounded in the hungry wolf''s heart. "You can''t win." The action stopped, and the voice continued to ring out in the hungry wolf''s heart. "The temporary retreat is either a failure or being caught. Now you can''t win this guy, and the support will come soon. If you don''t go again, it''s too late." The hungry wolf also wants to understand that it can''t be left behind. "Hum, you''re lucky. I''ll leave today and fight next time." With that, the hungry wolf really left without worry and didn''t intend to leave each other. "It doesn''t matter. The next time I meet this guy, I''ll destroy him." Soon after the hungry wolf left, he met some sponsors of the hero Association somewhere. He taught them a lesson and aroused the attention of the hero association to the hungry wolf. "Hungry wolf?" Wuchou naturally also received this news. Wuchou is looking forward to what step the hungry wolf called Hero hunting can take. Ding Ling On this day, wuchou chatted at Saitama''s house as usual. Janos just said something and went out, and the doorbell suddenly rang after Janos left. "Who is it?" Saitama went to open the door by herself. Wuchou saw several guys in suits. At first, he thought he was from the hero Association. Unexpectedly, wuchou soon knew that these guys were not. "We are the snow blowing group. Are you the second in class B, the bald Cape man?" It''s a funny name. Wuchou doesn''t understand why Saitama did this. It''s such a title, but wuchou also forgot that the title is given by the people, not decided by the hero himself. But snow blowing? Wuchou also heard a little. In fact, it is a group of class B people who unite together and take the sister of a super capable person as the leader. This time, I also want to pull Saitama into the group. Wuchou naturally doesn''t need to be ignored. After all, teacher Saitama''s strength is there, and no one can threaten him. Compared with this, wuchou cares more about the actions of the hungry wolf, and doesn''t know how the hungry wolf is growing up now. Feeling the commotion outside the door, wuchou knows it''s time for him to leave. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong recently. He follows the hungry wolf to see who the other party will meet. evening Wuchou follows the hungry wolf and hides his breath as much as possible. After all, the hungry wolf has a strong consciousness and is in trouble when found. "I see. Are you staring at this man?" Wuchou watched the hungry wolf come to the park and stared at an unlicensed hero riding a bicycle. It seems that this guy is an acquaintance with Saitama. "Oh, that guy is here, too." Chapter 783 From the side of the park, many strange guys in vests came. These people are the followers of the S-class hero vests. To some extent, they are also a small force. At this time, the vest master came out from one side and rushed directly in front of the hungry wolf. "Uh!" The hungry wolf was hit by a sudden attack and the whole man somersaulted several times. "S-class, finally come. I didn''t have a chance last time, but this time." The vest venerable is very strong, with outstanding strength and physique, but it is not enough for the hungry wolf. "It''s about to start." The vest venerable suddenly felt that the hungry wolf in front of him had suddenly changed a lot, and his momentum was completely different. Water broken rock fist The hungry wolf was once a disciple with silver fangs. He was the strongest disciple. He naturally mastered this move and has integrated it into his body. The hungry wolf has never forgotten that he wants to become stronger. In order to become stronger and fulfill his wishes, he wants to become stronger. This time, the hungry wolf didn''t leave casually. He even mastered the boxing against huge monsters, and his proficiency was higher. "You are strong, but I am stronger. You can''t beat me." After several fights, the hungry wolf directly knocked the vest venerable to the ground. The vest venerable who could suppress the hungry wolf was directly suppressed. "Justice strikes!" The unlicensed Knight watching the play suddenly jumped out to attack the hungry wolf. The hungry wolf didn''t have to look at it. The backhand was to catch the unlicensed knight. Do you want to do it? Wuchou hesitates, because if he does, he will expose himself. Then he will really face the hungry wolf. There is no other way. Therefore, without worry, he has been observing what happened coldly. All the people were put down by the hungry wolf. The hungry wolf should become stronger after this battle. But it''s not enough The hungry wolf hasn''t reached that level yet. It''s not worth it. Wuchou has been following the hungry wolf. It''s still a little unexpected. This guy has always wanted to fight and has no plan to rest. His body can''t stand it sooner or later. Worry free needs to intervene Late at night, I just fought with the vest venerable, but I still let the hungry wolf eat several heavy blows, which still hurt me a little, and I haven''t had any supplies, so I kept looking for a hero challenge. Ding Ling A strange voice suddenly sounded, and the hungry wolf quickly focused. "Who is it?" Ding Ling Boom, boom, boom The black flame surrounded the hungry wolves. The hungry wolves who had been walking in the street found that the pedestrians around them had disappeared, and even the moon in the sky was covered by dark clouds. "Who on earth is playing tricks." Really, have you forgotten me? A low voice came from all around. Hoo hoo Not only the black flame, but also an inexplicable air seeped in Click, click A strange sound came. The hungry wolf had entered the battle state and looked around vigilantly "Come out and stop hiding." The man who came out of the darkness was surrounded by darkness. The hungry wolf couldn''t see through. This man was in front of him. "Did you come out?" Water broken rock fist It''s a hungry wolf''s idea to strike first and not let the other party continue to pull into their own rhythm. "Boy, I really can''t remember anything." Miso Hiss A red light flashed across the hungry wolf''s face and scratched a blood mark on his face. That''s! The hungry wolf seemed to think of something and stared at the dark shadow "Yes, you should be able to remember the past memory." ~Distant past~ "I will never forget what happened that day." Even if it is not the original appearance, the hungry wolf knows that the man is his goal all the time, the villain in the cartoon. What I have always believed in is true. There is an absolute villain who threatens the world. The hungry wolf was very happy and wanted to tell everyone about it, but when he returned to school, no one was willing to believe in himself. No one wants to believe it, so forget it. This is the secret of the hungry wolf, The hungry wolf did know that this was true, because the voice kept reminding himself. "Hungry wolf, are you in danger?" Once, the hungry wolf was besieged by those people again. At this time, a dark figure appeared in front of them and knocked them out all at once. But the hungry wolf knew that the invisible figure was the man. Although he couldn''t see the man, the hungry wolf knew that he was right beside him and protected himself. Until one day The hungry wolf had a dream "Hungry wolf, you have to grow up by yourself. In order to become stronger, find someone to make you stronger until you become strong enough, and I will appear in front of you again." That night, the man disappeared and disappeared in the world of hungry wolves. I want to be strong, not only for my dream, but also for that person. I want to see my once "hero" again. "Remember?" The shadow stood in front of the hungry wolf and said "I remember. I see. Am I strong enough?" "No, you are not strong enough, but if you go on like this, you will fall before you become strong." The shadow disappeared again, and this time the hungry wolf couldn''t see each other "Have a good rest. The next battle will be harder." The hungry wolf felt dizzy and passed out in a coma "Ha!" When the hungry wolf woke up again, it was another day, and he lay on the ground. "Dream?" The hungry wolf thought everything he saw yesterday was a dream, but he touched his face and the wound hasn''t healed yet. "Yesterday was not a dream." The hungry wolf smiled. "Look, I will soon become the representative of fear, just like you once were." On the other hand, wuchou, who had been observing in the dark, thought that his appearance yesterday was still very useful. After all, the hungry wolf looked more belligerent. "Well, next I''ll continue to see where the hungry wolf can go." "Huh?" At this time, wuchou felt the familiar smell again. Hateful, did it appear again? I hope the enemy this time is not as troublesome as last time. After all, the deep sea king he met last time almost killed himself. "It won''t be so hard this time." Without worry, I came directly to the place with the breath. "How could this happen?" Worry free looked at the guy in front of him and wondered if it would be more troublesome this time. After all, this guy is more troublesome than the deep sea king. "Oh, long time no see." The person standing in front of wuchou is wearing a strange school uniform, holding a baseball bat and combing a strange plane head. S-class hero, metal baseball Wuchou doesn''t know that heroes can be possessed. It seems that he doesn''t see that thing very much. "Come on, have a fight, my half." Chapter 784 Time goes back two hours ago Fearing the attack of hero hunting, the S-level hero was entrusted to take care of the senior members of the association who went out. It is the S-class hero, the metal bat, who took over this task today "Sorry, my son said he wanted to come out to eat this civilian sushi, so he must come out. Please come out today, metal bat." The metal bat sitting on the side looks loveless. After all, this guy has to accompany his sister today. He was delayed by this high-level special task today. "Damn, I wouldn''t come out if I knew it was such a task." Looking at these guys continuously, I don''t know the rules at all. I''ve taught them many times, but I still keep teaching them. The metal bat has wanted to give up. At this time, a phone call came and asked the metal bat to answer the phone before continuing the task. Who knows, just after the phone call, there was a sudden commotion outside. "What''s the matter, hungry wolf?" The metal bat hurried out and saw some strange strange people coming out of the ground, ready to take these senior members of the association. "Strange man, although you are not a hungry wolf, you can''t leave." Clean up these freaks. Before waiting for the metal bat to rest for a while, I didn''t expect another freak to come out suddenly. The goal is these high-level personnel. "Why are there so many strange people, and the goal is so clear, what is going to happen?" The metal bat still wanted to continue to resist. At this time, a huge centipede stretched out on the ground. It was the Dragon level monster recorded by the hero Association and the elder centipede. "This big monster, bad." Metal bats really have no way to deal with this kind of monster, especially the other party is still the Dragon monster recorded by the association. "Damn it!" The metal bat didn''t intend to leave. He jumped up and attacked the centipede elder. He was just hit by the other party and flew directly. "Damn, is that all I can do?" Of course not A sound sounded in the ear of the metal bat "Who is it?" I''m a passenger from a different world It felt like time had stopped. The metal bat seemed to see a blue light flashing in front of him. "What the hell are you? I don''t need your help." Is it? Blue light flashed in front of the metal bat, and strange scenes appeared in front of the metal bat. "Huh?" The metal bat seemed to see that the city was destroyed, the forest was burning and the earth was shaking. The crowd was knocked to the ground, metal bats and even saw a person, someone they knew. "Stop!" The scene disappeared again, the metal bat returned to reality, the cities were destroyed by the centipede elder, and he had no means to deal with each other. You need strength, I can give it to you. A blue light condenses in front of the metal bat and slowly condenses into a galactic spark. Get this thing, you can get powerful power. Only in this way can you protect the people you want to protect. The metal bat remembers that this thing is the alien visitor and the enemy they reminded. They should not use this power. Fool, that man has been cheating you. He is the biggest villain. Otherwise, I''ll show you everything he does. The metal bat saw a lot of things, including all the bad things of the man. "I see. Have we all been cheated?" The metal bat was a little emotional, and his eyes were confused by the blue light in front of him. That''s it. Take this thing and we''ll deal with that guy together. "That makes sense. I want to be strong." The metal bat was holding the spark in front of him. For a moment, the blue energy was replaced by the purple light. Before the metal bat was unconscious, I vaguely heard the mysterious laughter. ~Two hours later~ Wuchou looks at the metal bat in front of him and has a headache. This time he is facing an S-class hero, and he is still a powerful S-class hero in wuchou''s cognition. Metal bats, currently the 15th in S-class, rely on something called momentum to strengthen the hero, just like those hot-blooded heroes in games and comics, similar to the ability of explosion. Although his skill is not very strong, this is not the focus for him to obtain the Galactic spark. "Boy, have you cheated our whole Association and prepared to die?" "Metal bat, you are just confused by the other party. He is the villain. You can''t believe everything he shows you." "Shut up, you can kill me now." Completely forgetting his task, the metal bat directly attacks wuchou and hits directly with a stick. Maze Composition The special ability from the power of earth bound God can shut the other party in his own special maze and delay the time for a while. After all, wuchou is urgently contacted by the hero association to protect some high-level personnel. If these people are caught, they may cause trouble. "Damn it." Wuchou hurried to find out where those people were. Unexpectedly, a person rushed directly from the smoke and attacked wuchou directly. Water broken rock fist As soon as wuchou saw this action, his body instinctively reflected and suddenly avoided the other party''s first attack. "Long time no see, alien visitor." Unexpectedly, did the hungry wolf come here at this time because of the big centipede? Wuchou doesn''t plan to fight the hungry wolf. After all, it''s a waste of time. He just needs to finish the task first and then pack up the metal bat by the way. Wuchou smiled secretly. When the hungry wolf attacked again, he sold a flaw to the hungry wolf. "What are you doing?" The hungry wolf looked at wuchou and would rather get hurt than catch himself. He didn''t understand. "Sorry, hero hunting, I''m not interested in you now. Help me deal with a guy." With that, wuchou used the maze again, locked the hungry wolf and the metal bat together, and then went to find the disappeared senior personnel. However, when wuchou finally found the guide of those class C heroes, he found that one of the children had been taken away, and the adults were left behind. "I see. Is everything done for the hostages?" There was not much time, and it was impossible for wuchou to find the disappeared child, so he had to take these people to the hospital first, and then prepare to deal with the big centipede. However, the big centipede seemed to know that the task was completed and left by himself. "It''s really troublesome for an organization to fight against the hero Association. Maybe it''s an association composed of some strange people. It''s also to threaten us by seizing the son of the top level." The other party should contact them soon. What wuchou has to do now is to deal with the metal bats in the maze. Maze Composition Use the ability again and release them. The war situation is worse than wuchou expected, Hungry wolf, can''t beat each other. Chapter 785 The hungry wolf is not the opponent of the other party at all. Although he can rely on the flowing water and broken rock fist to fight the enemy, his attack is completely ineffective, and he can''t even break the outer protection of the other party. "It''s strange. What the hell is this?" The hungry wolf is a little counselled. Since he can''t beat each other, it''s OK to leave. Fortunately, he was released by the other party, so he can avoid dealing with the guy he can''t deal with. "Hero hunting, you go. I''ll deal with the metal bat myself. He has been corroded by evil. Now I need to save him." "Hum, stupid hero, even if you die in the future, I''m not interested in your battle anyway." The hungry wolf said that and left directly. It looked like this, but the hungry wolf just hid not far away and planned to see how wuchou dealt with the enemy. "Hee hee, good guy, are you finally going to deal with me? Although your move just now is really good, it will be cracked soon." "Don''t worry, I''m not going to keep you in. I''ll destroy you here." "Hum, hum." The metal bat smiled and waved his bat directly at wuchou, aiming at wuchou''s head. "Naive!" Instantly enter the Asura mode and aim at the chest of the metal bat, which should break several ribs of the other party. However, wuchou seems to see the smile of the other party''s conspiracy. "Isn''t it!" Wuchou didn''t continue to attack, but looked at each other warily. "Hee hee, yes, that''s what I''m going to do. As long as this guy keeps getting hurt, he will become stronger and stronger. It doesn''t matter even if he is dying. I can continue to use his strength against you." At this time, wuchou realized that whether he dealt with this guy or not, the metal bat would be ruthlessly mutilated by the other party and might die in the end. Sorry, metal bat The only thing worry free can do now is to knock down the other party, and then finally think about how to save the other party''s life. Poop, poop Every time a metal bat attacks, it hits itself. The bat constantly hurts itself, but worry free can see that the energy on the other side is getting stronger and stronger, which poses an increasing threat to yourself. "Hahaha, hahaha, that''s it. This body is enough to give me a transformation. It doesn''t matter if the person behind dies. After all, it''s because of you. Because of you, he will die." The metal bat dropped his bat and picked up what was pinned to his belt. Zizizi, zizizi "Hee hee, try to stop me, poor fellow." Zizizi, zizizi With a purple light rising into the sky, the body of the metal bat was surrounded by purple light, and a dark shadow grew larger and larger. "What''s that?" People who stayed in the city saw the strange purple light and the growing figure. Click As like as two peas from the violet light, the only difference is that the stones are not blue, but strange purple. "That thing, if I remember correctly." The memory of the hungry wolf when he was a child reminded him of what this was in front of him. The original hero of justice, galaxy, was like al kidal. The hungry wolf always thought that this was just a fictional existence in TV. Unexpectedly, it was all true. "Sure enough, since he is here, he will certainly appear." The hungry wolf was a little happy and finally had the opportunity to see his hero. Some people in the city seemed to recognize the Milky way and thought it was a hero to save the world. Unexpectedly, there was an accident the next second. "Human beings, the world needs purification. This generation of human beings is not worth our protection. Let life continue directly." A purple light flashed, and the whole city was caught in a sea of fire, and everything around it was destroyed. "Isn''t that a hero of justice? Why destroy our city? Are they all deceptive?" The crowd took refuge, and only the hungry wolf was happy to see everything happen. "Come on, come on, my hero, your strong enemy has appeared, so you will also appear." A white light rose from the ground and hit the enemy not far away. Boom! The giant was beaten back by the white light, and the whole giant fell down. The giant shook his head and stood up again It doesn''t work at all? This can be expected without worry. After all, only his strength may be useful now. It''s not ready yet. It''s still too early. call While wuchou was still considering, the giant directly grabbed wuchou in the sky and threw it directly to the ground. Karaok Continuous light cannons directly hit the ground, instantly hit a big pit, and the giant stopped. "Hahaha, hahaha, that''s the power. Only in this way can I prove my strength." Drop, drop, drop The indicator light on the chest is on. It seems that the simple transformation in such a short time is the limit. "Hum, even this body can''t last long. It still needs more energy." The giant seemed to think of a good goal and had a plan in his heart. "Humble Earthlings, let you go this time. The next time I come out again, it will be your death." With that, the giant''s figure shrank slowly, and finally turned into a light and disappeared in place. The metal bat also fell directly to the ground and was unconscious. "Sure enough, he left." The hungry wolf still felt pity because he didn''t see him. "Next time, as long as you are still in this world, you will have a chance to see." At this time, wuchou finally came to the metal bat. Fortunately, he can use the power of yin and yang to save this guy''s life. But it''s not good not to lie in the hospital for a period of time. Wuchou also hurried to take the other party to the hospital. As for who defeated him, wuchou can only be said to be a hungry wolf. After all, the hungry wolf did have a criminal record of defeating class s heroes, so he can only throw the black pot on the hungry wolf. Wuchou specially checked the metal bat. Sure enough, the spark had disappeared. It seemed that he didn''t know what to make and went to find a new host. When wuchou was about to leave the hospital, the phone prepared by the hero Association rang again. "Hello, hello." "What, all cities have strange attacks, and the strength is still very strong." Sure enough, there is an organization, an organization composed of strange people, which finally reveals their tusks in this world. Wuchou hurried through the information he gave himself and planned to deal with the strange people who did damage in the city. "Damn, what''s the purpose? Isn''t it the child? The purpose has been achieved. Why are you still fighting? Are there other reasons?" Chapter 786 The whole region is in a panic. There are monsters doing damage everywhere, and the S-class heroes are constantly trying to clean up those monsters, but the speed is still not enough. There are too many monsters. When wuchou received the news, the freaks had been destroyed for a long time. Wuchou doesn''t even know whether these strange people have left or not. "I''m an alien. Come here according to the instructions and tell me where the Freak is." Now that you''ve decided to help, let''s start quickly. "I see. Come there according to the instructions. The enemy is at this address." Boom, boom The dark red energy surrounded wuchou, and the speed was very fast. Everyone didn''t see the figure of wuchou. Whew Boom The big bang killed those freaks who were still hesitating in an instant. Wuchou also checked and observed them. He found that the other party was a simple ghost freak. He didn''t even need to look more and solve them directly. "The next city, tell me, time is not enough." Then, the commander of the hero association only saw wuchou crossing around several cities. The speed surprised them a little. "Is this the power of level s Heroes?" Members of the hero association also know for the first time that the original S-class can be strong to this point. "Next address, please." Unconsciously, wuchou has come outside an arena. "Huh?" Sensing the familiar atmosphere, wuchou found that Janos and Saitama were also in this city. It was really lucky. Feel the breath of Janos. It seems that the other party is also killing those strange people. As for teacher Saitama, I don''t know why he has been staying in a certain place. Go and have a look. When wuchou came to the arena, he found that teacher Saitama was fighting with a man in the challenge arena. The other party seemed to be very powerful. If ordinary people had been beaten down long ago, but his opponent was teacher Saitama, failure was inevitable. After watching it for a while, wuchou also felt a little bored. He was ready to clean up those strange people. Unexpectedly, wuchou soon felt that the breath of Janos decreased a lot. "Strong enemy, No." Whew He moved to Janos in an instant. He was knocked down by the other party. His body had been broken to the ground, leaving only one trunk intact. "Jenos, are you okay?" Janos looked up at wuchou and nodded. "It''s all right for the time being, but the enemy is very strong. Before I react, I was knocked down by the other party." Well, then the enemy is at least a dragon freak. No wonder Janos will fail. Worry free put one hand on Janos, use projection to strengthen his ability, re project the data he once interpreted about Janos, and help Janos recover his previous arms and feet. "This is!" Janos looked at wuchou slowly making the parts he had used. He still felt that wuchou was really powerful. At least this skill was much better than himself. "Sorry, Janos, I only analyzed your previous parts. I haven''t tried them now. Let''s talk about it next time." "It''s all right. That''s good. Elder martial brother wuchou, go and see the teacher first. I''ll go to the doctor and strengthen it again. I''ll see you later." With that, Janos hurried away. After all, Janos won''t rest assured if the strange man doesn''t disappear in one day. "Teacher Saitama? In fact, don''t worry. The teacher won''t be defeated." Wuchou flew directly to the arena and found that it seemed a little different. It felt very strong in the arena. Wuchou didn''t venture in rashly. He went directly to the roof to see what was going on inside. "This is a freak cell. As long as you eat these things, you can become freaks. Then you don''t have to die, and you can get powerful power." Wuchou saw that some people ate those strange cells, others didn''t, and the man who fought with the teacher just now didn''t eat either. "Freak cells, I see. Do they turn humans into freaks?" Although I already know some conditions of being eccentric, I didn''t expect that there was such a thing. Maybe I can take it to see what the principle is. Wuchou watched these human monsters fight with men. They were really powerful. These monsters were not men''s opponents except that guy. With a simple punch, the hero knocked the water dragon to the ground. The water dragon''s attack was completely ineffective to the hero. What made the water dragon more desperate was that he wanted to leave. Unexpectedly, the explosion mountain that ate the monster''s cells did not die, but became a stronger monster and resurrected. He was not an opponent at all. It''s almost time to play. Watching the water dragon fall to the ground, life is worse than death. Wuchou feels whether he should play, but there are two people on the other side, and he may not be an opponent. however People who come from afar give wuchou great confidence. "Long wait, water dragon." The water dragon looked up hard. Saitama came from the entrance, wearing this strange cloak and tights, just like a hero in a critical moment. "You are. I remember you. The opportunity just now will not appear again. This time I will destroy you." When he remembered who Saitama was, he was the guy who defeated him just now. He always thought it was just a simple mistake. He couldn''t be defeated in such a simple way, absolutely impossible. "Repent, boy, this is the gift just now. Die, hell funeral hand knife!" Saitama looked at the hand knife, and finally couldn''t remember it at all. "No, I still can''t remember who this guy is?" One punch Originally still standing in the same place, Saitama punched the other party''s body in half and easily solved this guy. As for the water dragon lying on the ground, Saitama couldn''t do anything except surprise. "The rest is you." Saitama looked at the hero who had not left and said. "Hum, it''s really powerful, but I don''t think it''s great. I can do it. ¡± After confiscating this sentence, the hero suddenly burst up, jumped to Saitama''s head and punched him. "Look at me, too. One move will solve you." Boom! The hero''s body expanded rapidly. Suddenly, the whole body exploded directly and was divided into two parts. Saitama killed him with a fist on the spot. Seeing this, the water dragon was frightened again and his chin fell to the ground. "Great, this is the real hero." The water dragon''s eyes suddenly changed a lot. "Saitama, can I ask you something?" "What?" The water dragon smiled and went on. "Can I be your disciple?" "Sorry, let me refuse." Chapter 787 The strange man''s attack suddenly disappeared, just like at the beginning, appeared out of thin air and disappeared out of thin air, just like magic. At least in this way, worry free will make it more clear that this strange man''s attack is definitely premeditated, and the target is not only high-level personnel, but also that strange man''s cell. In order to turn more people into freaks, enhance their strength. At this time, wuchou remembered his goal and didn''t know what happened to the hungry wolf. When wuchou finds the hungry wolf again, he finds that the hungry wolf suddenly appears in front of Saitama and king and is punched by Saitama''s teacher. "No, I don''t know how he is." Although it happened quickly, wuchou saw that the hungry wolf should have fought with someone, because he had been seriously injured when facing Saitama and them just now. It''s terrible. I''d better take a closer look at this guy next, or something will happen. However, wuchou noticed that in addition to himself, there were some people peeping at the hungry wolf. One was a class a hero, and the other was a strange man hidden in the dark. "What''s the matter? It''s normal for heroes to be interested in hungry wolves. Why do freaks also have them? Do they want to pull hungry wolves into the freak association?" Wuchou won''t allow this. The hungry wolf just wants to be a symbol of fear, but he doesn''t want to be a freak. Wuchou can only pay close attention to the trend of hungry wolves. When the hungry wolf recovers from the attack of Saitama, his injury has worsened. The hungry wolf needs to rest now. "I can''t help it. Find a place to have a rest." The hungry wolf is also very aware of his current situation. He can''t have a good rest. However, the hungry wolf didn''t notice at all, and a class a hero followed him behind him. No worries can''t stop each other. We can only wait and see what happens. ~Three hours later~ The hungry wolf found a temporary base point to rest, but he didn''t pay attention to those heroes who slowly approached him. At this time, the door was pushed open and a child walked in. Wuchou has been watching from a distance. If you remember correctly, this guy has met the hungry wolf several times. He is an acquaintance. "Uncle, what are you doing here?" The hungry wolf looked up and saw that it was the kid. It was funny that he met this guy again. "Kid, what are you doing here? Go, don''t stay here." The hungry wolf wanted to say something. At this time, he finally felt that someone had surrounded him outside. "Uncle, what''s the matter?" "Shh, don''t talk." The hungry wolf looked out through the crack. He saw that many heroes had been surrounded outside the hut, and the target was obviously himself. "Hero hunting, come out. It''s no use hiding inside. We already know you''re inside." The hero group headed by death Gatling surrounded the whole house. Although the hungry wolf could fight, his injuries were too serious and affected his play. "Damn, what should I do?" The hungry wolf wanted to hide here for a while, but there is another kid here. He can''t hide here, otherwise it will affect the innocent kid. Ding Ling A voice sounded in the hungry wolf''s ear "I can give you strength if you want." "Who is it?" The hungry wolf seemed to see that the time of the whole space stopped, and a blue light appeared around him. "You want to protect this kid, right? You want to escape from this place, right? I can give you this strength, let you leave here safely, and get incomparably powerful strength." The strange sound continued to induce the hungry wolf, and the sound continued to surround the hungry wolf''s brain, just like the whisper of the devil. "Get me and you can do everything you want." The blue light slowly formed into a galactic spark. "Come on, take it, you''ll get what you think." The hungry wolf''s hand approached the blue light bit by bit. When the other party thought he had finally succeeded, the hungry wolf smiled and said. "Sorry, I''m not interested in you. I just want to defeat my enemies by my own strength." Then the hungry wolf kicked away the blue light. "You''ll regret it. You''ll regret it." Watching the blue light finally disappear, the hungry wolf once again focused on the heroes outside. After all, the outside is his biggest enemy. "No way, I''ll go out first." The hungry wolf went out from the door and said to the heroes who surrounded him. "Hey, hey, why don''t you fish even have an S-level hero? Do you think you are my opponent?" "Isn''t it? You''ll know if you try later." The next battle was more disgusting than the hungry wolf expected, because these guys used some despicable means to deal with themselves, such as poison, smoke and everything. They clearly claimed to be heroes. "That''s why I hate, hate you mean, self righteous heroes." Although the encirclement of these people is really good, the hungry wolf is stronger, and there is no S-level hero in their group. If there is an S-level hero, the hungry wolf will be caught. The hungry wolf finally killed Gatling, but the hungry wolf always felt that this guy was so strange. A seeping spirit kept reminding the hungry wolf not to touch this guy for the time being. "You''re alone, death Gatling. Surrender. You''ve lost." "Yes, I did lose." Death Gatling put down his weapon and took out a knife. "I did lose, but my plan has succeeded." "What?" Then he saw the other party suddenly pick up a knife and seal his throat at his teammates. "Hey, what are you doing?" The hungry wolf didn''t expect that this guy would kill his companions by himself. Aren''t they heroes? "Hungry wolf, thank you. Thanks for hurting these guys, I can use this thing now." Death Gatling took out a thing from his pocket, which was the Galactic spark just abandoned by the hungry wolf. "I said, you''ll regret it. Now is the time." "The strength and blood of these heroes will provide me with strong strength, and you will eventually become my sacrifice and provide me with strong energy to keep me in shape in this world." In the blink of an eye, the other party had killed all the fallen heroes. Their bodies were evacuated and turned into a mummy. "At this moment, the world will be destroyed, and I will eventually destroy the world!" Poop The last knife was inserted into his body. The Galactic spark sent out a dazzling red light and instantly surrounded the whole forest. Zizizi The huge figure covered the sight of the hungry wolf. Originally there were silver giants, but now they have turned black, which poses a great threat to the hungry wolf. "The rest is you!" The huge fist was aimed at the hungry wolf on the ground. The hungry wolf wanted to run, but he thought of the kid in the house, clenched his teeth and rushed back to the wreckage of the house. "Uncle!" The hungry wolf grabbed the kid and wanted to leave quickly, but his fist had come to his head. "Is that all?" The hungry wolf closed his eyes in despair. "Change!" Chapter 788 The hungry wolf waited for a long time, but the pain delayed until the future, and then slowly opened his eyes. "Ah!" A moment ago, the hero Association Headquarters "Warning, there is a high-energy reaction. Now project the reality." Zizizi, zizizi "What''s that?" All the staff stopped their work and looked at the figure on the screen. "Damn it, the weirdo Association hasn''t handled it yet. This guy will appear next." "Team leader, another high-energy reaction appears." A black fog fell from the sky and directly fell in front of the giant. The red light flashed through the black fog and fell on the giant in an instant, which repulsed the giant at once. "That is!" The hungry wolf sat on the ground and looked up at the huge figure standing in front of him. His tears could not be restrained again and slowly flowed down from the corners of his eyes. "Al." The angular body, a big crimson cross on the chest, and the ferocious appearance are like the temperament of a king. Dark al "Al." Galaxy took out its own spear. The original pure blue turned into a deep red light, which was particularly strange. "Galaxy, you have been divorced from your own thoughts. This battle has lost its meaning. Stop it." "Hahaha, hahaha, is that what you said to me for the first time in so many years?" Zizizi, zizizi Purple lightning fell from the sky and fell directly into the spark gun in the galaxy''s hand. "Don''t be kidding. I want to destroy you and prove that I am the strongest. If I get rid of your control, I can become truly independent." With that, the long gun poked at wuchou, and the purple lightning hit wuchou along the gun head. "It''s useless!" The black transparent shield was blocked in front of wuchou, and the lightning fell on the shield without any rebound, all of which were absorbed. Click Seeing that the lightning had no effect, the galaxy didn''t want to think about it. It poked directly, and the red spear fell on the shield. The collision aroused a burst of sparks. "Ha!" Free up one hand of wuchou, take out another spark gun from his hand and stab it directly at the galaxy. Snap Galaxy homeopathy is to jump, kick away wuchou''s long gun, throw away its weapons and jump directly behind wuchou. The crimson flame burned at the energy crystal on the Milky way and formed several huge fireballs around him. "Die!" The fireball aimed at wuchou''s back. This time, wuchou couldn''t escape, because there were two innocent people standing under him. Karaok In a hurry, wuchou can only release a few black energy bombs to deal with the flying fireball. Although it reduces a little damage, it can''t stop them from flying to attack themselves. "Ah ah ah!" Continuous fireballs fell on wuchou. The huge explosion directly blew wuchou away and suddenly fell into the forest. "Al!" The hungry wolf knows that the reason why the other party will be hit this time is entirely because of himself. He should hurry to leave here with the kid. I just didn''t expect that soon after the hungry wolf left, a man came to the sky and faced himself. "It seems that you are a hero hunter. Unexpectedly, class a heroes have been destroyed by you. I want to arrest you." Janos, come out again after updating the equipment. "S-class, the devil transforms people." At ordinary times, the hungry wolf may be very happy, but now, he has become a burden on others, and he is seriously injured. He is not suitable to fight with each other now. "The devil transforms people and takes the kid away. Don''t worry, I won''t run away. There''s no problem if you want to fight, but can you change a place?" The hungry wolf put down the IMP and asked the other party to go to jenos. "No problem, hero hunting, I meet your requirements." Janos picked up the IMP and was ready to leave with the hungry wolf. Unexpectedly, several things fell from the sky. "Al, it seems that you care about these things, so I''d better distract you more. After all, you''re still strong." The galaxy picked up its own galactic spark and threw it at Janos. Several dolls materialized and turned into their same size and appeared in front of them. "No way. Aren''t you dead?" The hungry wolf looked at the man in front of them and said. "What, didn''t you destroy them, hero hunting?" Janos also saw that these guys were the heroes who participated in the encirclement and suppression of the hungry wolf in the distress signal. Why were they summoned by the other party and killed by the hungry wolf? "No, I didn''t kill them, but the evil giant. Maybe it''s because of the emergence of the giant and the reasons related to them. After all, it''s sacrificing their lives." The heroes in front of them have lost their consciousness and anger, leaving only one desire, kill, kill, kill. "Come, the devil transforms people. If you don''t want to die, try your best to fight them." Water broken rock fist The hungry wolf''s attack was aimed at the nearby poisonous sting, but soon the hungry wolf found something wrong. Click The hungry wolf obviously felt that he had broken each other''s arm, but the other party could hold his long gun and thrust it at him. "Damn it!" The hungry wolf punched the other party on the chin, which had broken the other party''s head, but in the twinkling of an eye, the other party stood up as if nothing had happened. "Become immortal, because they are already dead." The hungry wolf pulled away, sweating cold on his head. "Burn!" The huge flame surrounded the spectacled man in front of jenos. Just for a moment, the spectacled man rushed out of the flame and attacked jenos like nothing. "Go away!" As soon as the fire was pushed, Janos beat back the man with glasses close to him and let the other party hit the tree hard, but it didn''t work at all. The other party stood up again. "The devil transforms people. These guys seem to be immortal and will not be destroyed by our attack. Do you have any means to use?" Jenos turned his hands into a huge mortar. "Then the maximum firepower will completely evaporate them and make them lose power." Incinerator gun The fire even blew through half the forest, and the resurrected dead were repulsed by Janos. "Did you succeed?" "No, they can move." Janos could see that their bodies were slowly combined again, and their firepower was not enough to completely destroy them. "It''s a long war. We can''t take this kid away, because if we lead them to the city, more people will die. We can only delay." "How long will it take?" "Until the giant is defeated." They looked not far away at the Milky Way entangled with al. "Well, we can only go on." Chapter 789 Click Wuchou dodges the other party''s attack and hasn''t fought back. The next attack has come. Wuchou can only forcibly pull away and think about how to deal with the enemy in front of him. Wuchou wants to end the battle quickly, but the other party has been dragging himself, and wuchou has to pay attention to the other side from time to time. After all, both of them are very important to themselves. "Subgrade Al, do you care about these humans so much? Unlike you, you should despise everything like me now and do everything by any means in order to achieve your own goal. How have you changed and become as indecisive as me before?" "This is my line. You didn''t treat humans like this before. What happened to you?" "Want to know?" The Milky Way stared at wuchou as if to tell wuchou something. "If you really want to know, come on. You should be able to read my memory and you can know what happened." "I still don''t need it. Sure enough, it''s better to destroy you earlier." Zizizi, zizizi "Really?" The energy crystal on the body began to shine, the dark purple light accumulated bit by bit in the sky, and lightning turned into energy and surrounded the Milky way. "Lightning!" Zizizi, zizizi The dark purple lightning turned into a huge energy cannon. Fight directly against wuchou. Wuchou doesn''t have such a strange move. He can only hold his own spark gun to withstand the lightning of the other party at once, but the lightning spread too fast. For a moment, the whole forest is covered by lightning. "Get away!" Even the hungry wolves and Janos who fought below were swept in. "Damn it!" Wuchou can no longer waste time. He rushed to the galaxy and aimed a gun at the other party''s head. On the other side, Janos and the hungry wolf, who had just escaped the lightning, felt a little headache watching those immortal heroes surround again. "The devil transforms people. Go." "What?" Janos looked at the hungry wolf and didn''t know what he was thinking. "I can''t do my best to leave with the kid, and why do you think we were attacked?" Janos looked at the battle between the two giants not far away. Naturally, he knew that they were a simple burden and a burden this time. "Take the kid away. I''ll try my best to hold these things." "Want to die?" The hungry wolf smiled and continued. "I won''t die. I''ll fight all the time. I''m sure I''ll have no problem if you send the kid away and come back." Janos also knows that only in this way can they give them more time to stick to it. After all, with one more child, they can''t come casually. "I see, hero hunting, don''t die." Watching jenos grab the kid and leave directly, the hungry wolf smiled. The smile looked like relief. "Really, what do I really think and why do I have to do this step? That kid doesn''t know me well." Water broken rock fist Continuous, continuous defense "When did I become these strange old people? I''m a strange man, a man who wants to bring panic to the world." Constant resistance, but the opponent is a monster who will not be tired and injured. Soon, more and more hungry wolves will be decorated. "By the way, I remember." The hungry wolf seemed to see himself, standing in the corner and looking at the ceiling. "He has been looking at me and wants me to be the same person as him and bring fear to the world." "Strange people don''t represent evil people, and heroes don''t necessarily mean justice. I just want to do what I want to do. What is really right and what is wrong doesn''t matter to me. I just do what I think is right." One punch, two punches, the hungry wolf''s consciousness is becoming more and more blurred "I want to be strong, I want to be as strong as him, and do what I think is right, even if I resist the world." Poop The hungry wolf''s body hit the tree, his consciousness became more and more blurred, his eyes could not see clearly what was in front of him, and his activities became more and more slow. "Damn, obviously there are still a lot of things to do. Obviously, I still want to ask him if I have let him down." But the hungry wolf actually knows very well. "Certainly not, because he really appeared in front of me in order to save me." "That''s good. I won''t be a burden." Whew Water broken rock fist Boom! The undead hero who was ready to attack the hungry wolf was hit by a sudden attack and flew away. "Ah?" The hungry wolf tried to open his eyes and saw a familiar figure standing beside him. "Old man?" The hungry wolf did not expect that his once master silver tusks appeared in front of him. "Hungry wolf, it seems that you haven''t been doing well recently. How did you become like this?" When the hungry wolf saw the old man appear, he sat on the ground and gasped. "So, what''s going on?" Silver Fangs looked at the undead heroes who were completely fine and said. "Hungry wolf, can''t these guys die?" "Yes, sir, these people are dead. The dead will not die." "Well." The silver tusks looked at the enemies in front of them, put their hands behind them and said. "Hungry wolf, you go first. I''ll deal with these people." "No, sir, these people''s goal is me. It''s right for you to leave." The hungry wolf held his knee and stood up slowly. "Besides, didn''t you come to deal with me this time? I don''t remember what good you did to you. You came to clean up the door, didn''t you?" The Silver Fangs smiled and continued. "Yes, I thought so at first." "But the man told me about your deeds and what you have done." "Who is it?" Silver Fangs pointed to the sky, and the black figure on the other side. "He told me that the hungry wolf is not a bad person. He just wants to do the right thing, but he hasn''t forgotten what I taught you all day." The silver tusks finished and put up a good posture to face the enemy in front of them. "Since you still think you are my disciple and remember what I taught you, I shouldn''t give you up so easily. That person will think so, so I''ve been looking at you since you were a child." The hungry wolf listened and bit his teeth tightly. Try not to let your feelings show. "It''s really wordy, sir. I didn''t ask you for help. Don''t blame me for dying here." The hungry wolf as like as two peas, and set up the same posture as the silver tusks, facing the enemy close to him. "Hum, let me see how your Kung Fu is now. Are you rusty?" "Hum, you are. Don''t be too old to move." The immortal hero ignored their conversation and rushed over directly. "Come on, hungry wolf!" "Oh!" Water broken rock fist! Chapter 790 Water rock broken fist Continuous attack, hungry wolf and bangu are undead heroes in front of each other. However, they knew that none of these heroes would die, and there was no other way except tenacious resistance. "Hungry wolf, take a rest when you are tired. After all, the battle over there seems to take some time." "Hum, leave me alone. I can still fight." At this time, the battlefield on the other side Wuchou is tired and kneels on the ground. I really don''t understand why the other party has so much energy. It has been fighting for more than ten minutes. "Well, is this over?" The Milky Way stared at wuchou kneeling on the ground and said. "It''s really boring. How long do I want to fight before you fall down? It seems that your transformation time is not very long. I''m disappointed." "What a surprise. You thought you would lose to me." Wuchou picked up his long gun, stood up a little, looked at the galaxy in front of him and said. "Are you so unsure?" "Confidence? I''ve long lost this kind of thing." Zizizi, zizizi The Milky way put away its weapons, and the energy crystal on her body began to shine, a strange purple black light. "This is!" Are you kidding? Do you want to use it here? If you lose, everyone here will die. "But if you don''t fight, how do you know you''ll lose!" The red energy is condensed in the crimson cross of Al''s chest, with his hands in front. The stars and the universe give them two mysterious powers. "If you lose, will the whole place exist?" Galactic cosmic flash Integrate all the strength into the body and turn it into a strong laser. The two fight over the forest. Two different energies collided, and the strong light even made the people around them unable to see what happened in the middle, resulting in confusion in time and space. "This is!" I feel it. Dong Dong, Dong Dong Wuchou feels the voice of the Milky way In this move Kill me, kill me, kill me The sound keeps circling in wuchou''s mind, just like a magic sound. The voice of the Milky way and the idea of the Milky way are all in the moves, which are fed back to wuchou. And the memory of the Milky way Zizizi, zizizi Meteors fell from the sky and landed in a deserted mountain forest The blue light flies out of the pit, hoping to find a kind man, hoping that this man can eliminate the coming evil in the near future. This world is full of disputes. There are strange people and mysterious monsters everywhere. Human life has been threatened. The blue light found the man, a kind man. Men gained the power of the galaxy, did the right thing, protected mankind and saved the city. However, the story does not have a perfect ending. The Savior was betrayed because they knew the source of the Savior''s strength. A meteor from the sky gave him strength. "Those who are not recognized cannot use the power of the galaxy." The man they called the Savior was threatened by them and wanted him to call it out. "Stop it!" The Savior wanted these people to be rational, but the other party didn''t stop because of the Savior''s words. The war began. The Savior will not use his power casually. It is used to fight against evil, not against human power. The Savior was caught and finally forced to call out the Galactic spark. "Something really can''t be used." The leading man threw his things to the ground, just like throwing away a toy without any influence. "Hey, pick it up and use his strength to help us." The Savior will not agree, and the galaxy will not allow him to do so. "What a pity." Snap The bullet went through the head of his family, and blood dripping in front of him "Ah ah ah!" "Hahaha, what''s up? Do you still want to refuse?" The pistol was placed on the other''s forehead and was the last relative of the Savior. "Go ahead, your answer?" Savior, give up thinking Galaxy, with the Savior''s abandonment, left each other. However, inner uneasiness has always affected the galaxy. Why don''t you resist? As long as you are willing, that person won''t end up like this. As long as you don''t limit his power, he won''t be so poor. The idea of the Milky way has changed bit by bit. This time, he found another host. Like before, he was a kind and honest teenager. This time, the Milky way gives teenagers more powerful strength in order to protect their own strength. The youth did not disappoint the galaxy. While using his power, he did not lose his heart. He used this power to protect himself and his companions. however The boy was betrayed The man who betrays a young man is not a friend, but a companion who has always been with him. "Tell me, what is your strength?" The boy believed his partner and told him his secret about the galaxy. "Ah, so it is, cosmic man?" "This power can protect all people. Of course, a person''s power is limited, so we need an organization to organize more people and protect more people." The youth believed in each other and began to organize more partners to grow day by day. The boy can''t do anything and gives everything to his trusted partner. Finally, there is rebellion "Why, you know very well that I will not be destroyed by you." The boy held the girl covered with blood and asked. "My father and mother are all killed by cosmic people. You are my enemy. Your cosmic friend is not my friend, but my enemy!" The most trusted partner, died in his arms. "Ah ah ah!" The boy lost everything and gave up the galaxy. The galaxy went to find the next host again, and this time it fell into thinking. "You can''t trust others. If you want to do everything well, strength is also necessary." The galaxy thought it was ready and had found a new host. A strong, kind, and lonely person. This time, the master did not disappoint the galaxy. He really did a good job. There were no superfluous fetters and disputes. In this way, he protected the world alone. Time is just a unit for them. Their task is to protect mankind secretly. However, they also know that their strength is limited, and they may not be able to destroy the enemy in front of them every time. Several times, they finally destroyed the enemy, but the things they wanted to protect had disappeared. If you can''t protect what you want to protect, what''s the point of fighting. The last straw was crushed at some point. Chapter 791 "Galaxy, you go." Burning earth, scorched earth. "We still have a chance. As long as we wait one day, we can certainly defeat that strange man." "Give up." The man looked at the debris around and said. "There''s nothing left. What do I have to do? The things I want to protect are gone. Even if I destroy the monster, these people no longer exist." "We have no way to destroy the enemy. We are too weak to protect what we protect. We are no heroes." The man, who gave up the galaxy, committed suicide. The galaxy is lost It''s too weak, too weak to protect human beings. What''s the significance. If you are too weak, you will become stronger and stronger. Protect everything you want to protect, as long as you become stronger. The idea of strengthening is deeply rooted in the mind of the Milky way, and it also changes some ideas of the Milky way. However, if Al is not here, the galaxy cannot become stronger, because the two are one. As long as the two merge again, they will become stronger. So, in your heart, cultivate a vicious self again, and you can become stronger? The idea of the Milky Way began to distort, slowly, slowly, swallowed by the darkness and changed by the darkness. Until he lost his initiative and was led maliciously. Finally, the galaxy felt that everything was because of human beings. So, if there is no human, do you not need this change? The galaxy acquired this idea and was deeply rooted in his mind. "I see. Is that all you have?" After reading everything in the galaxy, wuchou can feel the despair and pain of the other party, but wuchou can also feel that there is still a little consciousness in the deepest heart of the other party. "Galaxy, I won''t lose. Now I''m different from you. I also have something I want to protect." The dark light pushed the purple light back bit by bit. For a moment, Al''s power surpassed himself. "Fool, sooner or later you will be disappointed with mankind like me. I was too naive. I think the continuation of life should be continuous inheritance. No, life should be directly eliminated. Malice does not need inheritance, nor does goodwill. Time just needs to stop at that moment." The idea of the Milky way is the same as that of al. "Galaxy, if I had been, I might agree with you, but now it''s different. I''ve experienced a lot and met many powerful people. Their experience tells me that the meaning of life is to continue to inherit and teach their own experience and knowledge to the next generation to make them stronger. Create a better world, rather than blindly choose destruction." "Your idea has fallen behind. I won''t agree. I want to defeat you here, absorb everything from you, become stronger, and then destroy everything." The purple light continues to strengthen and push back bit by bit. The Milky way doesn''t seem to be using its full strength. "Why not use that power? As long as you use that power, won''t you be able to defeat me easily?" Galaxy naturally knows that the other party can always use natural forces. As long as it does, it is not an opponent at all. "I will not rely on the strength of my partner. Here, I will defeat you with my own real strength!" "Hahaha, you have really changed, become arrogant and reckless." Boom I saw the centipede elder suddenly emerge from the ground and hit wuchou directly on the back, making wuchou a little unstable. "Hahaha, I have cooperated with the freak Association. I want to destroy you and destroy all this with them." Wuchou didn''t use other forces because of the appearance of the centipede elder. Instead, he continued to maintain the laser. After all, if he didn''t block it this time, the earth would be lost. "Why, why don''t you give up? You can''t win me by yourself." "Yes, why?" Boom, boom The centipede elder constantly attacked wuchou behind wuchou, but wuchou ignored the strange man behind him and resisted the attack to deal with the galaxy in front of him. "I can''t lose, especially to you." "Boy, don''t always ignore me!" Centipede elder finally couldn''t see it. He bit it directly and aimed it at wuchou''s head. Here comes the chance. Zizizi, zizizi The orange lightning fell from the sky and hit the elder centipede behind. The huge counterattack blew the other party directly to the front, and the elder centipede flew directly to the middle of the confrontation. "What!" The centipede elder was directly rolled in by the middle space, and was ground to pieces by the huge energy in an instant. "You''re crazy. You''re using my power. Have you forgotten?" "I haven''t forgotten that my original purpose is this. My purpose here is also this. I don''t leave any regrets." There were some strange cracks on Al, and the black began to fade slowly. Pure blue had appeared in some places. "If you use my power, you will be destroyed or absorbed by me. What do you think? Don''t you even need your own existence in order to win me?" "Ah, you''re right. I may be really crazy." Ding Dong, Ding Dong Light green light spots surround wuchou bit by bit, calm and peaceful. "To deal with you, only your own moves can defeat you." Seeing the light green light, the Milky way seemed to shake a little and remembered something. "Stop, stop, I don''t want to change back, don''t change back to my cowardly self." "No!" Al shouted to the galaxy. "You used to be stronger and more dazzling. You used to be my opponent. Now you are just a monster in a skin bag!" The light green light passed through the laser and flew to the Milky way in the direction of the laser, which was not stopped by the twisted force. "This is!" The Milky Way looks at the light surrounding itself, warm and nostalgic. This is a move I have decided to forget, because as long as I use this move, the once closed heart will wake up again. "Really, am I wrong?" Wuchou seems to see that the Milky Way''s original consciousness greets itself with each other. "Well, after all, it''s unfair for you to leave alone." The light that was still in confrontation slowly tended to the Milky way. The kind heart awakened again. The Milky way, who felt that there was no way to turn back, had given up the struggle. "Let''s go first. Goodbye. The other half of me." Hoo hoo The violent energy hit the Milky way. There was no explosion or collapse. It was a very simple decomposition. The Milky Way''s body was decomposed into colorful particles and disappeared in the universe. Chapter 792 Is that all right? Zizizi, zizizi Two completely different people sat back to back, and one of their bodies was disappearing. "That''s good. This exit is very suitable for me. After all, my ideas are different. Inheritance is correct." Click There are more and more cracks in the body. It''s very painful, but the other party doesn''t feel anything. "Thank you for your care so far." "What do you say? Thanks to your care, I would have disappeared long ago without you, and I would not find the real answer at this time." "That''s right." The last power condenses a dark spark in your hand. "I won''t be here in the future. I''ll give you the last gift." "I don''t want it. You said that inheritance is your real idea now. I''ll give it to others." The black man looked up and said. "The man?" "I''m really sorry. Mingming came to this world to open the key, but it seems that he has no chance this time. His strength is still too weak to help you." "It doesn''t matter, not in this world, but in the next world." now I see. time out. "I won''t forget you." Like a dream, it''s all shattered. outside "Ah ah ah!" The immortal hero standing in front of him suddenly disappeared in place, which stunned the hungry wolf and Banggu capital. "Did you win?" The hungry wolf smiled and was about to rush over, but he found something strange not far away. "Ah?" Although the hungry wolf saw that the Milky way had disappeared, so did al. His body was slowly collapsing. "No?" Then the hungry wolf saw Al lying on the ground. "No!" The hungry wolf ran recklessly. Even though he was very tired and his body was black and blue, he didn''t stop him. "Damn it!" The hungry wolf finally came to the place where he fell. He only saw a man sitting by the tree, and his body was slowly becoming transparent. "Hungry wolf, are you here at last?" Wuchou leaned against the tree and was a little relieved to see the hungry wolf finally coming. After all, he was about to leave the world. "Lie, you''re al. You''re a hero!" "So what? I just became a hero, but I''ve always been me." Wuchou beckoned and let the hungry wolf come. "Hungry wolf, I want to give you something." The hungry wolf came to wuchou and knelt down on one knee. "You are you. You always stick to your own way. No matter you become a hero or a freak, as long as your heart remains unchanged, this thing will always protect you." Worry free took out the dark spark al gave himself from his pocket. "In the future, you will continue to carry forward this name and this power." Wuchou gives things to the hungry wolf. The hungry wolf holds things in his hand and feels that everything is so unreal. "No, obviously I still have a lot to say and a lot to ask you." "I don''t have much time. I''ll just say these words. Listen." Worry free closes his eyes and thinks of what al said to himself. "No matter what you do in the future, remember your initial choice. I''m not your guide. I''m just protecting you. That''s all." "Your own way, you should continue to go on, and you don''t need to change because of me." The last strength helped the hungry wolf recover from his injury, and worry free disappeared. "Goodbye." At this time, Banggu had been behind the hungry wolf and looked at what was happening in front of him. "Alien visitors sacrificed themselves, stopped powerful extraterritorial demons and left hope to others." The hungry wolf clenched the dark spark in his hand and stood up slowly. "Grandpa, I won''t be a hero. I am me. My dream hasn''t changed since the beginning." "I want to be a freak and a fear in people''s hearts, so that mankind can always remember his deeds and stories." "Is that your answer?" Bongo knew very well that the hungry wolf would not go back with him, nor would he stop, and would always fight against them. "Therefore, if you want to stop me, you''d better take advantage of it now, or I will become a threat to you in the future." "You go." The hungry wolf seems to have heard wrong. It seems to have heard Banggu say to let himself leave. "You go. For the last wish of your former comrades in arms, I won''t stop you this time, but next time I find you, I''ll catch you back." Banggu glanced at the relics of the hungry wolf and continued. "Even if you become a freak, you used to be my disciple. The master should be responsible for the fault of the disciple." The hungry wolf didn''t look back, so he left. "Even if you become a freak, your heart must be considerate. Hungry wolf, I believe in the hero. The person he values is definitely not a bad person." According to the information of silver tusks and the devil transforming people, it is determined that the sacrifice of S-class heroes and alien visitors, in order to stop the devil from the universe, they fought at the last moment and died together with each other. As for the hungry wolf, the hero hunted, escaped the pursuit of the devil reformer and silver fangs, and continued to be wanted by the hero Association. Three days later Originally, a name was added to the monument in city A. in order to commemorate the sacrificed S-class heroes, a funeral was held here. Z City, Saitama''s residence "It''s so calm." Neither Janos nor Saitama attended the funeral. After all, they both believed that wuchou was not dead, but just left. "I said, why are you here? What if you are found?" Janos looked at Saitama''s side and the hungry wolf doing push ups. "Hero hunting, I didn''t send someone to catch you. You''ve given senior brother wuchou face. Don''t push an inch." "Hey, fool, I''m here to learn from teacher Saitama. Since I''m the master of my benefactor, I must be very strong. Then I''ll become the strongest villain." With that, the hungry wolf ignored Janos and continued his movement. "Teacher Saitama, don''t you care about this guy?" "Huh?" Saitama picked up her tea cup and took a sip. "It''s not very good. In fact, if he leaves, few people feel a little lonely. Since the hungry wolf also comes, it''s just right." The hungry wolf also knows that Saitama is very strong. He is a worry free master. His strength is really different. "Teacher Saitama, I want to be strong. In order to become the strongest freak, I will give more advice in the next days." "Well, give me more advice." "Hey, don''t give me here, hungry wolf, you guy." Watching jenos quarrel with the hungry wolf, Saitama felt that everything had not changed. "You thought so, didn''t you?" Saitama looked at the dark spark next to the TV and felt that he had always been here. Chapter 793 The result is still not completed The remaining half of the power comes from the power of Yin. These worlds don''t often have these strange abilities. Worry free can''t even think of where to look for this power source next. At this time, in the space tunnel, wuchou feels that a world is calling itself, but it is not the kind of call for help that needed him before, but. "Think of me and feel like you need me." Instead of asking for help, I hope I can go there and finish something. I just didn''t expect to do anything. I don''t care about this. I''d better go to that world and travel. Poop Like falling into a lake, suffocation and oppression follow. Boom! Suddenly, with a sense of weightlessness, wuchou fell to the ground and felt a big bag on his head. "It hurts." Worry free raised his head and looked around. It''s very familiar here. "Hello, brother." Wuchou turned his head and saw a white figure standing behind him without any appearance. "I''m surprised that you brought me here directly. Is there anything I can do for you?" Wuchou is also the first to be invited directly to the room of world consciousness. After all, he came in on his own initiative before. "Yes, brother, the story of my world just didn''t think about what to lead. You were nearby, so I called you." "I''ll take the lead?" Worry free has been to many worlds. Naturally, it is clear that the operation of the world itself needs a unique story, and the protagonist of the story is the son of the plane. "Yes, the story I have planned this time just needs a mysterious force to lead. My brother can really help me, and this is also to help my brother." "What do you say?" "One of my brother''s companions is very special. I need a blank world to start, and I just want my brother''s strength." Worry free naturally knows what the other party is talking about. After all, the source of that person''s power is his own contradiction. It needs a completely blank world to restart and guide the rest to happen. "Well, don''t you want to help that man, brother? You are your cherished partner. It''s rare to come to a world that can restart you. Don''t you want to?" Worry free nature thinks that no matter how long they accompany themselves, what they want more is to end their story and make the originally regretful life without regret. "I know, but since I am the leader, naturally I can''t casually affect the balance of the world, and since I intend to use that person''s power, my memory can''t be retained. After all, that will affect the operation." "Nature, brother''s memory, power, I will limit here. Naturally, I want to retain the original power. After all, it is the introduction of me and you." "Well, I promise you." "Well, here we go, brother." A white light flashed through worry free eyes, everything became blurred, and consciousness slowly fell asleep. Plop "Well, in order to ensure the correct operation, let my brother experience a new life." But, this paragraph, no sorrow has been unable to hear. Plop Memory is disappearing bit by bit. Worry free also forgets its purpose and existence, but it still leaves something behind. At a certain point in time, something must be done. Zizizi, zizizi Deng Deng Deng This is the first sound wuchou hears Gunshots, shouts, explosions. The first scene when I opened my eyes was not an ordinary ward, nor a mother''s arms, or a simple ceiling, as well as the continuous sound of guns and explosions outside. Although wuchou''s memory is closed, the sealed memory is only about that person and his purpose of coming to the world, and the rest of the memory is not closed. "I am, completely reborn?" Wuchou is completely speechless. I didn''t think that I came to this new world to live a new life instead of my original appearance. It''s really a little unexpected. "But am I a baby now?" Feel your body without worry. It''s probably a child, not a normal age. Um. I couldn''t make a sound. It was a baby. It''s really troublesome. I haven''t tried such a body for a long time. What''s going on and why I need to be like this when I come to this world. Wuchou only remembers that he went to the room of world consciousness and chose to help each other. Then he doesn''t remember what he wants to do. His memory is sealed, perhaps because he can''t know it. I don''t know how long I waited. The gunfire outside finally stopped. Wuchou wondered if anyone would take him away. After all, if no one took him away, then a strange phenomenon would appear at that time. "Clean up and see if there are any people who haven''t died. If so, mend the knife quickly." I''m here to mend the knife. I''m in danger. Worry free still try to keep quiet. After all, if you are really found, you may be eliminated as a burden. Clang The gate was pushed open, and the sound of footsteps gradually approached him. "Bad, bad, should I use my ability to protect myself?" When worry free is about to despair, the footsteps seem to be farther and farther away. It seems that he is safe this time. No, not the footsteps away, but disappeared. Wuchou stared at the front and saw a man with a headscarf appear in front of him. With his vicissitudes of appearance and eyes, wuchou thought of someone he had seen. "Hey, snake, what''s the matter?" "There''s a baby here." "Ah, baby?" The man called "snake" picked up wuchou who was still in the bamboo basket. It was interesting. The baby was not afraid of his appearance. On the contrary, he stared at himself with expectant eyes. "Baby, maybe some civilian left it. His parents should not want him. Let''s go. Our task has not been completed." "Snake" looked at the baby in front of him and felt that he should not leave like this. After all, if he left like this, he would surely die here, although worry free could not die here. "Hey, snake, what are you going to do?" The snake hid his bulletproof vest, carefully formed a bag and put worry free in. "Hey, hey, are you kidding?" "I''ve decided that I want to adopt this child." "Hey, are you a fool?" "Snake" shook his head and continued. "This may be God''s arrangement. If I started crying, I would have found it, but the strange feeling led me to find him, so I think I should do so, otherwise I may regret it all my life." With that, "snake" held wuchou in front of him and changed his pistol. "Let''s go. The task is not over yet. It''s over early." Chapter 794 "So, is that what you just decided?" The leader looked at the two players coming back with a black face. "Bring me a baby. You can really come back. Didn''t I just ask you to clean the battlefield?" "Captain, it''s not my decision, it''s the snake''s own decision. I have to decide to adopt the baby whatever I say. I can''t help it." Seeing his companions, he sold himself in an instant, and the snake didn''t intend to give up. After all, this is the arrangement of fate. "Forget it, it''s almost the same anyway. There''s only one stronghold left. When you feel troublesome, you will naturally decide to give up the baby." After the army got on the bus, the snake continued to take worry free to the last stronghold of the battlefield. Although wuchou can''t make a sound, his ears are still normal. After listening to these people chatting in the car, he knows that these people are mercenaries and death squads on the battlefield. This time, they mainly join a national civil strife, and the goal is a fortress of the last principal. "Snake, our group of people have the best sneaking skills. You sneak in alone to kill the leader. We''ll attract fire to you outside. When the task is completed, we''ll follow the original plan, flare." The snake naturally knows, but this time, if he takes the baby with him, the effect will be greatly reduced. "If you trust us to take care of you, we will help you." Naturally impossible. How could the snake believe them? They are most likely to leave him alone. "No problem. I''m sure I can sneak in safely. Wait for my good news." Seeing that the snake was unwilling to give up, the captain had no choice but to hope that the other party could really complete the task. When he came near the fortress, the snake got off alone, prepared to slowly approach the stronghold, and then sneaked in. Shashasha The snake sneaking in the grass has been worried about wuchou in his arms and suddenly shouted to attract the enemy''s attention. However, unexpectedly, wuchou didn''t make a sound at this time. Instead, he looked at the front with great interest, and the snake was relieved. Someone A sentry turned his back to himself, and the snake wanted to pick up a dagger to harvest directly, but thinking of the existence of worry free, he gave up this practice, picked up the other half of the dagger with high-voltage electricity, caught the enemy, and fainted in a moment. Then, wuchou kept watching. The snake bypassed most of the enemies, slowly sneaked into the core of each other''s base, and finally came to a room with different decoration. Through the window, he saw his target inside. The snake slowly pushed the door open and picked up a silencing pistol to aim at his target. "I knew those guys were unreliable." The man in the chair suddenly stood up and turned to look at the sneaking snake. "The legend of the recent rise, the mysterious mercenary, sneaked in unnoticed. It''s you." "You talk too much. Die." "Wait, if I were you, I wouldn''t mess around." When the man picked up a detonator, the snake found that the whole room was full of bombs. "Although it''s just conservative, I didn''t expect you to really appear. I think no matter how powerful you are, you can''t stop me from detonating?" The snake will not do so naturally, but it still wants to find a way to solve each other. "Let''s talk. I can double the other party''s bid, and I''m very interested in you. I can bring a baby in. It seems that you are really good." The snake didn''t answer each other, but continued to look at the whole room with the remaining light to find a solution. "I said, don''t think about it. You can''t leave here. Just listen to me and work hard for me." It hurts The snake felt his chin pulled. It turned out that the baby in his arms suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled his beard. "Don''t make trouble." The snake stretched out his hand to open wuchou''s small hand, but the strength control was not very good. Wuchou thought for a while and decided to take this opportunity to help each other. "Ah!" Looking at the baby in his arms suddenly shouted, the snake knew that he was a little hard just now. When he was thinking of apologizing, suddenly a blue lightning came out from the baby''s hand, just hit the detonator in the other party''s hand and flew directly. Ah, I still have this ability? Wuchou has no idea that he can control lightning. (after all, it closes the memory) "What!" The man looked at the detonator in his hand and suddenly flew. Before he said anything, the snake had reacted. Raising the pistol was a shot, which suddenly ended the other party''s life. When it was all over, the snake looked at the baby again. "Unexpectedly, I picked up a guy who can use super powers. There are also people in this world." When the snake takes the other party''s head back, the captain will know that the task is completed perfectly, and they don''t even need to be involved. On the way back The captain looked at the baby in the snake''s arms and said. "Snake, you''re not really going to adopt him, are you?" Originally, it was just for consideration. Now the snake is sure to adopt him, otherwise his ability will be used by others and even endanger the world. "I''ve decided that the task is over, and the money is almost the same. I''m going to quit and take good care of the kid in a peaceful country." Although the captain doesn''t know why the snake wants to do this, since the other party has planned not to do it, he can''t force the other party. Although the snake is the best sneaker in their team. "I know. If you figure it out or want to come back, remember to contact us. It''s the same as before. I''ll call you when the money comes, and you can leave at ease." "Thanks a lot, leader." From that day on, the snake really left the team with the baby picked up from the battlefield. With the money he made over the years, the snake began to think about where he was going to raise the child. "By the way, it''s said that the Far East country is good, and there''s no so much trouble there. If it''s relatively quiet, choose there." The next day, snake and horse kept contacting a forgery place through their own relationship and got two special passports and special identity certificates. No matter what organization it was, it could not find out whether it was true or false. "Well, that''s a good name. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time." I saw that the word "wuchou" was written on wuchou''s identity card. Naturally, wuchou subconsciously influenced the snake to get the name. "Mr. snake, here is your passport. Welcome back." "Well, thank you." Speaking fluent Japanese, snake looks like a foreigner who has lived in Japan for a long time. When the snake left with worry free, the airport staff remembered the two people just now. "It''s strange. It should be father and son, but the name is completely different." The airport staff also ignored it. Maybe it''s just such a coincidence. "City? It''s hard to choose." Chapter 795 "More remote housing area?" After hearing this, the real estate agent thought that the foreigner was joking. "Yes, it''s better to be remote. There are no people nearby, and it doesn''t matter if there are high-end villas." Snake has its own considerations. After all, she was once a little famous. In case of any acquaintance, it''s very troublesome. It''s best to go to a small or high-end community, so that it will be more convenient for her to do anything in the future. "In that case, I''ll introduce you to this." Finally, snake chose a house very close to the school, and there were no neighbors nearby. There was also a mountain near the school, so it was more convenient to do whatever he wanted in the future. "Well, that''s it." After arranging everything, the snake finally remembered a very serious problem. "I really can''t take care of children." Looking at the worry free snake lying in bed and not moving around, the snake felt that he needed to find someone to take care of him. After all, he was a big old man and really couldn''t do such a thing. Although wuchou doesn''t need to be taken care of by others at all, it may be too strange to be special, so wuchou also tries to keep the growth process the same as that of the baby in his own memory. However, the snake also considered that if wuchou used his super power carelessly as before, it would expose his identity, and the follow-up would be very troublesome. "Young man, you look like you''re in trouble." The snake turned around and saw a slightly older old woman standing behind her. "Oh, Hello, old woman, are you my neighbor?" Strange, snake clearly remembers that there is no one living near here. How can there be a person. "I don''t live here, but my temple is on the mountain, so I walk here occasionally." I see. There are temples on this mountain. The snake remembered this silently and asked the old man. "Old woman, what are you doing here?" "I just saw a stranger who wanted help." The old woman looked at the worry free beside the snake and said. "You want help, don''t you?" "Yes, but I can''t just find someone to take care of him for me. He''s an important person for me." "Hehe, don''t worry about it. I''ll help you." The snake didn''t trust each other very much. After all, it suddenly appeared in front of him and offered to help. It''s too strange. "Hehe, it''s all right. I have no problem. You can go nearby and ask what kind of person I am." With that, the old woman left. The snake didn''t promise for the time being, but was going to really go out tomorrow and ask who the old woman was. the second day "Well, the temple on the mountain?" The vendor thought for a moment and said. "Oh, that old woman is actually a good person. Recently, her children brought her a granddaughter, but because of her busy business, she gave her granddaughter to take care of. Since you can''t take care of the children, you might as well ask her to help. She''s a good person." After asking many people, they said that the old woman was a good person, so the snake decided to let the other party take care of worry free. After all, generally speaking, he can''t do this well, and the snake can stay there. Anyway, he is retired now. After thinking about it, the snake came to the mountain with worry free. After looking for it for a long time, he finally found the temple. No, it should be said that the shrine is right. "Huh?" Before entering, the snake heard some babies crying. It seems that those people are right. There is indeed a child here. "Oh, it''s you." The old woman just went out with her granddaughter on her back and saw the snake coming with worry free. "Grandma, I''m sorry to doubt you at first, but I really need your help, and I''ll stay here and help you with some rough work." "Hahaha, it''s all right. Then bring your luggage and come here. Your family lives here." In this way, the snake lived in this shrine with worry free. Snake knows from life that this family used to have the surname of Dongtiao. It was once a noble family in ancient times. Now it has declined, but it still maintains the ancestral teachings left by its ancestors. Someone must serve as a witch in this shrine. Originally, the old woman has been in charge, but now she has a granddaughter, which will fall into her hands in the future. However, wuchou always feels that this shrine is strange, just like something is affecting this shrine. It''s like shelter. Six years have passed "Worry sauce, worry sauce, where are you?" Wearing a small Witch Dress, little Lori running around in the shrine, with short purple hair and two short ponytails, ran in the corridor. Little Lori ran to the corner and just saw an uncle with a black scarf coming. "Uncle snake, do you see the worry sauce?" As a middle-aged snake, the beard residue on his face increases bit by bit. The legend of the past has changed, but when you look carefully, you can see the sharp light of the past in each other''s eyes, just like a snake. "Oh, that smelly boy, he has been in the lobby recently. Haven''t you seen it?" "Really, I''ll have a look." Little Lori said that and rushed to the lobby, leaving uncle sitting alone in the aisle and looking at the white clouds. "Has it been six years?" At this time, in the hall of the shrine, wuchou sits cross legged on his seat, closes his eyes and adjusts the energy balance of the body. Although he has mastered the use of natural energy, wuchou has never really learned how to use this energy. After all, it was used as fuel before. Now, after a long period of silence, wuchou naturally wants to learn by himself. "Worry sauce, are you here?" Hearing someone call themselves, wuchou quit the original state of meditation and looked at the little Laurie who came out from the door angrily. "Xiao Xi, what can I do for you?" "Hee hee, it''s all right. I just want to play with you." What else can wuchou say? After all, the little Lori only found herself because she was lonely. "Xiao Xi, don''t you go to school? Even if kindergarten is over, don''t you plan to go to primary school?" Little Laurie, known as Xiao Xi, sat beside Wu Chou and said with a smile. "Worry sauce, you are. Don''t you go to school?" "No, I''m not interested in this, and I don''t think I''ll encounter anything interesting in school." "Oh, no, go to school with me." After all, for Xiao Xi, the closest people, except her mother-in-law and uncle, are worry free. After all, they are the real family she met since childhood. "Yes, worry free. You should also go to school. You shouldn''t stay in the shrine and do nothing." Uncle walked in in time. Although wuchou is very special, uncle hopes wuchou can live an ordinary life, rather than avoiding contact with others because of his ability. "Uncle, the point is because you are lazy?" Uncle smiled and said nothing. "Well, I''ll go and have a look." I can''t stand Xiao Xi''s entanglement. If I have no worries, I''ll stay for a few days. If it''s really boring, I''ll come back. Chapter 796 Maybe I promised too soon. Sitting in his seat, wuchou, looking at the sometimes mischievous primary school students around, found for the first time that he had adult thought, which is so incompatible here. Try to play truant tomorrow. Thinking of this, wuchou doesn''t intend to listen to what the above class says. Poke I felt someone stabbing me behind me. Without worry, I turned my head. I saw Xiao Xi sitting behind me and looking at me with a smile. Speaking of it, the little girl met many new friends today. Maybe she was a little happy. After all, she was a little excited to see so many people for the first time. "Forget it, try your best to get through it. You can do something you want to do here." I saw that although wuchou opened his eyes and looked ahead, his mind had been completely empty and connected with the surrounding natural energy. "Well, there seems to be no problem." The snake hid outside the teacher and looked at wuchou and Xiaoxi carefully in class, because he couldn''t guarantee that if wuchou really used his ability carelessly, there would be a lot to deal with at that time. "You can''t be careless. After all, if you really accidentally lose control, what should you do?" Snake plans to take advantage of his relationship and find a position here. Maybe he can be a PE teacher. after school Wuchou still looked at the blackboard in front of her as at the beginning. During the recess, Xiao Xi already knew that wuchou was distracted alone as before, but Xiao Xi naturally didn''t disturb wuchou. After all, wuchou was willing to come to class with himself in order to take care of himself. Xiao Xi sat in front of wuchou, supported the table and looked at wuchou. "Worry sauce, what are you thinking and why do you have to do this every day? Can you really communicate with God adults?" As time passed, the sky was ready to get dark, and wuchou finally recovered from his absence. "Huh?" As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Xiao Xi sitting in front of me and staring at me. Take a closer look, the little girl is also very cute. She must be a great beauty when she grows up. She doesn''t know if she has a chance to see her. "Worry sauce, go back. It''s been a long time since school." "Uh, uh." Clean up and take Xiaoxi back with wuchou. After all, this section of the road is still a little far. Wuchou has to pay attention. There is no way to rest assured that Xiaoxi can go back by herself. "Xiao Xi, how are you today?" "Good, but it would be nice if you were like me." "Really?" Without worry, you can''t adapt to it. After all, you''re not a child. "But, Xiao Xi, for you, I will still follow you to school. After all, you are still young and need me to protect you." Obviously, he is also very small. Xiao Xi naturally didn''t say it, but smiled happily. "Of course, I also like going to school with worry sauce." In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have any worries. After all, a worried uncle has been following them behind them. Rather than worrying about their safety, uncle is more worried about the worry free unconscious use of super powers to hurt others. late at night Uncle would patrol around the shrine every night before he fell asleep. His professional quality had kept him in this habit. "Huh?" Sure enough, it''s here again Uncle saw that wuchou sat alone on the grass near the shrine. From the beginning of his memory, the child was a little different. Especially recently, he often sat on the grass by himself, just like thinking about something. Uncle will always stand by and watch until he falls asleep slowly. But this time it seems a little different. When wuchou finally fell asleep, he saw a little blue lightning flashing around him, just like a leaking battery. Sure enough, it began. Uncle has long thought about this possibility. This super ability can''t be suppressed all the time. Even if he doesn''t use it, he will expose himself sooner or later. With the growth of time, his ability will naturally become stronger. It''s just that he came earlier than uncle expected. "To start learning to control yourself, at least let the child know his ability." the second day Early in the morning, wuchou was dragged down from bed by a Laurie. Because she had to go to school, she had to get up early, so wuchou could only be ruthlessly awakened by the other party. "Xiao Xi, don''t do this. I have to sleep." "No, get up quickly and go to school." Come on, I don''t even have time to sleep. Besides feeling a little silly, wuchou can say something. School time for worry free is still relatively flat. Finally, when school is over, I didn''t expect the snake to come. "Uncle, what''s the matter?" Looking at the uncle''s expression, he was a little serious. Wuchou also felt that the other party was making a mountain out of a molehill. "Go back first. I''ll take you to a place." After sending Xiao Xi back, uncle took worry free to a special basement in the center of the city. Wuchou first looked at Uncle with strange eyes and didn''t know what the other party was going to do. "Boy, you should know that you are different from others. You have a mysterious power, but as you grow older, this power becomes stronger and stronger. You have begun to use your power unconsciously, so now, I hope you can learn to control your power here." Indeed, although wuchou knows that he has a kind of power that he doesn''t know when to obtain, which may be related to the world, wuchou has been considering how to use it, but he is afraid of being known, so he has been hidden. "Now, you need to master this ability, or you may hurt others." The snake said and turned on the light in the room. "The whole room is protected, so you don''t have to worry about your energy leaking out. Come on, try to control your power." It''s simple to say, but worry free doesn''t know how to use this power. Maybe, like other forces. Worry free closes his eyes and communicates the internal power, but it is a little different. This power seems a little strange. "A little strange." Zizizi, zizizi It feels like it''s out of control. And it feels strange. Worry free consciousness slowly becomes blurred. ~After a while~ "Boy, boy, wake up." Wuchou slowly opened his eyes and saw himself lying on the sidewalk with Uncle beside him. "What''s the matter with me?" "Boy, look around." Wuchou turned around and saw that the whole street had been destroyed, just like an explosion here. "I did it all?" "No, boy." The snake picked up his back and looked around. "To be exact, you suddenly broke out once, and then it became like this." If wuchou can see the whole place, he can see that the whole site has been destroyed and form a huge explosion pit centered on them. Just like that experiment. Chapter 797 "Uncle, what happened to worry sauce?" "It''s all right. He just needs to calm down." Wuchou sits alone in the hall of the shrine and thinks of what happened yesterday. "It''s too dangerous. This ability is not under my control, and it''s easy to run away. Such a dangerous thing should not continue to be used." I need help. After that, wuchou asked Uncle again, hoping to find someone who could help him restrain his power, just trying to make himself unable to use these lightning. "Decide to give up?" Uncle looked serious without worry. Unexpectedly, the other Party planned to give up this power. "It''s too dangerous to use this power. It''s easy to hurt others, so I decided to give up." Uncle also knows that this power may not be a gift, but a burden for wuchou. "Well, I''ll find someone to help you. During this time, you can continue to accompany Xiao Xi to school. I believe a solution will be found soon." About a week later "Is the news reliable?" In an ordinary coffee shop, uncle himself sat in a seat and chatted with the people behind him. "No problem. After all, he is also a famous scientist. Maybe he can help you." He gave his business card to uncle and the man left directly. "Is there any guarantee?" Uncle looked at the man on the business card. Although he was not very clear, it seemed that this was the only guy who was close to them and had the opportunity to contact them. "Just find this man." Liuze kuataro late at night Liuze kuataro was finishing today''s experiment. He just came home and found a strange stranger sitting on his sofa. "Don''t be nervous. I just want you to do me a favor." Liuze kuataro, who had seen the world, didn''t mess up because of the appearance of snakes. He asked calmly. "So, strange stranger, what are you trying to say when you show up in my house?" "I think you can help me make something. Only as a scientist can you make it." Uncle told Liuze kuataro his idea. In short, it is an absorption device that can absorb all the electric energy released. "I see. You caused the big commotion in the next city last time." Liuze kuataro naturally knew that, after all, it was quite a sensation at that time. In the twinkling of an eye, the huge energy destroyed half of the city center. At first, he thought it was a weapon experiment. It turned out to be man-made. "You don''t have to think so much about things you don''t need to know. If you help me, the reward will naturally not be less." "If you don''t need a reward, can you participate in my research?" As soon as he finished, Liuze kuataro felt that the stranger in front of him exuded a dangerous smell, and he was like a lamb to be slaughtered. "The reward is money. There''s nothing else. Don''t think too much." "I''ll be back in three days. I hope you can do this well." With that, the snake left. Three days later "Uncle, is this your plan?" Wuchou looked at the iron ring in his hand and said. "Yes, as long as you take this thing, it''s a pity to absorb the lightning released by your own unconscious, so you don''t have to worry about hurting others." "Well, then I''ll try." Since that day, wuchou never released lightning when he slept at night, and wuchou felt that even if he wanted to take the initiative to use lightning, he had to spend a lot of power to use it. Time passed little by little, and half a year passed in the twinkling of an eye "Uncle, what do you want to do?" On this day, the uncle came to an empty place with worry free and said. "Boy, I may not be able to protect you when I''m away, so I''m going to teach you something about my past." Wuchou naturally knows that the man in front of him is a former mercenary, a sneaking assassin and a legendary existence. Moreover, wuchou is very clear that this man is not from this world, but from another world. "I want to teach you something. I hope you can firmly remember that no matter what you want to do in the future, at least I have the ability. I won''t worry about doing nothing in the future, and it can also be used to protect the people around you. Well, stop talking and start." In the following days, as long as every holiday, wuchou will accept uncle''s training. At first, uncle thought wuchou''s training speed would be very slow, but he didn''t expect wuchou''s acceptance ability to be more powerful than he expected. "Yes, at least you have learned what I gave you. As for how to be proficient, you can only try." Although he is still a kid, his basic ability is enough. Just, what I did, was it right or wrong? Uncle looked at the active figure in the tree and fell into meditation. This year, wuchou has been in the third grade On this day, as usual, wuchou followed Xiao Xi from school. Speaking of Xiao Xi, she became more and more strange. She was doing a strange countdown every day. "Xiao Xi, what do you want to do in the future?" "Ah?" Xiao Xi didn''t expect that wuchou would ask herself this question. Is this some kind of hint? Xiao Xi was a little happy for a while. Although she was still in the third grade of primary school, Xiao Xi had some idea for a long time. "Why do you ask? Our family has decided. I''m going to be a witch." Yes, our family, witch, has been at home, not a housewife or something. "Well, that''s it." Wuchou didn''t pay attention to the connotation of Xiaoxi''s theory and continued. "What am I going to do? After all, I''m not interested in learning, and I''m not interested in the work of the shrine. I really haven''t thought about what to do in the future." It doesn''t matter. I''ll keep you Xiao Xi wants to say such words very much, but she still feels a little shy. After all, it''s clear. "Worry sauce can do anything. It''s smart, and everything is perfect. Cooking is delicious. No matter what you do, it will be accepted." Although I don''t listen to the class, my strength is here, and my previous knowledge is completely in my mind and can''t be forgotten. "Doesn''t Xiaoxi have anything to do? Doesn''t Xiaoxi want to do something she wants to do except the witch?" "No, why do you suddenly ask?" Wuchou usually doesn''t ask such questions, so Xiaoxi wants to know what makes wuchou have this idea. "What I''ve experienced recently makes me think it''s good to continue here, so I think it''s better to do something." Stay here. What do you mean. How can Xiaoxi guess that wuchou will leave the world sooner or later? Naturally, she doesn''t know wuchou''s words. "Forget it. In short, continue like this first. Maybe I''ll find the answer soon." Chapter 798 West Asia, a war-torn area "Speaking of it, what did Uncle think and why did he ask me to come here to experience life? Do you really think war is the place to test men?" Because of his age, snake finally used his former relationship and entrusted wuchou to the former employment group. After all, they are acquaintances and can be trusted. However, worry free seems to be highly regarded. ~Three hours ago~ "Oh, was the kid so old?" The former captain, now the head of the hiring regiment, looked at the child standing in front of him and said. "Hum, the snake guy adopted you for inexplicable reasons at first, and now he sent you to this hell. He doesn''t understand what that guy is thinking." The regimental commander looked at the fact that it was completely unrelated to youth and astringency. It should be said that he was young and carefree, "In fact, I really don''t want to receive you, but since the snake said that you have learned all his skills and proved that he sent you to see blood, I won''t refuse, so you should be psychologically prepared." Then the head took out a map. "Look, we have just taken over a strange task recently. It is said that there is a strange killer here who claims to be a powerful guy who claims to be the God of death. He has a high reputation and may become a legendary existence in the future. Our task this time is to find the noumenon of the God of death." "Death, killer?" The head nodded and said. "At the beginning, I wanted to refuse, but the other party gave too much money. This time, we just found the other party''s real identity. We don''t need to do anything else. It''s best not to conflict with the other party. After all, the other party is a killer. The ability to hide breath is better than ours, so you are the key person." "As for us, we won''t go this time. After all, it''s still a little dangerous." ~End of memory~ Wuchou leaned near a broken building. Looking at the building not far away, he had his own idea in his heart. "The goal of death is the leader in the house. If I can sneak in, I can naturally know the true face of death." Wuchou puts on a special sneaking suit and is ready to sneak in. Outside the building Slowly close to the outer wall, step directly over the wall, and enter the building in an instant when the sun covers the sentry. There was no sound except the footsteps of patrol. It seems that there is something wrong with the target this time. However, no matter where these people are, they can''t escape the feeling of worry free. Take a rest for a while. As soon as your eyes look, the orange pattern appears next to your worry free eyes. "One, two and three are patrolling according to the normal law. As for the room, it''s the target." "Huh?" Wuchou sensed a very special existence with weak breath. At first, wuchou thought it was a small animal, but when you think about it carefully, it''s impossible. That person may be death. Even their own natural induction can only detect this degree, so if they are ordinary people, they can''t detect their position at all. Sure enough, the God of death slowly approached the patrolling guards and passed by. The guards had fallen down, and wuchou also felt that the other party''s life reaction had disappeared. "No, he''ll get to his destination faster." Don''t worry, hurry up and get close to your destination. Before death came, wuchou finally came to the target room, right on the ceiling, completely holding his breath, waiting for death to approach the only entrance. coming. There was no footsteps or strange murderous spirit, but wuchou sensed through the immortal mode that there was a person nearby. Then, wuchou saw a fuzzy guy appear in front of him, just like a fuzzy shadow. No wonder those patrol soldiers didn''t see this guy at all. Wuchou didn''t stop the other party from going deep. When the target life reaction inside disappeared, wuchou went in. "Huh?" Death turned to look at Xiang wuchou. Unexpectedly, he ignored the kid. "You are death, aren''t you?" "Oh, boy, I know my name still appears here. It seems that the people looking for me have something to do." The God of death didn''t relax his vigilance because of his worry free appearance. After all, it''s very powerful to get close to himself without feeling it. "My goal is just to know what you look like. Now my task is over, so I came out to see you." "Oh, why?" Although the snake is really powerful, this person is more like a powerful stalker than the snake. Moreover, the snake depends on technology and its own quality, and this person seems to rely more on some special skills. "I want to learn from you just to learn your skills. I don''t have any ideas about the rest." "Study, find me?" Death is the first time I met. Someone wants to learn the skill of assassination. "Hum, sorry, I didn''t want to teach you." "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve finished my task. I''ll see you again when I have a chance." Wuchou finished, really left like this, and didn''t intend to stay here at all. "Strange kid." After returning to the camp, wuchou completely painted the appearance of death on paper according to his memory. "Well, it seems that you have indeed been recognized by the snake. Since you have completed the task so perfectly." The commander was very happy and patted wuchou''s back, but the strength was a little big. Wuchou frowned a little exaggerated. "Hahaha. After all, you''re too young to bear this. It''s okay. Start working with us tomorrow. After all, the purpose of the snake still wants you to see blood." The day is over. Worry free lies in bed, thinking about whether it''s too risky to appear in front of each other. After all, the other party is a real killer. If you really have any intention for yourself, you''ll be in trouble. However, it''s meaningless to think so much now. It''s better to think about what to do here this holiday. After all, I have to maintain my school days and accompany Xiao Xi to finish reading. At this time, the head has given the pictures collected by wuchou to someone, and someone has sent the reward. "Is the news really reliable?" "Reliable, this portrait is absolutely correct and can''t be wrong." "That''s good." On the other side, a mad scientist in a white experimental suit began his own preparation plan. "Doctor, the target has left Japan. Do you want to implement the arrest plan?" "No, let the target continue to grow. After all, he is still a little young, and his backer is still a little powerful. Continue to observe." The doctor looked at the message on the screen and laughed wildly. "I really expect that this may be a major reform of mankind." Chapter 799 It''s all because of you. Devil, devil of hell. It was me, I killed her, I killed my own lover. Cole, it''s not your fault. I''m proud of you "Remember?" Zizizi, zizizi "Wake up, boy, wake up." Wuchou narrowed his eyes and woke up. He saw the head sitting next to him with a serious expression. "Captain, what''s the matter?" "Shh." The head raised his fingers to himself and gave quiet instructions. "Huh?" After listening carefully, wuchou stepped on it and found that there was a strange sound of footsteps outside. Not only that, it felt as if there were a lot of people outside. "Be quiet and look." Wuchou leaned against the window and saw that there were many strange military jeeps outside the original camp. Some well-equipped soldiers checked nearby and caught the people in the house from time to time. "Who are they?" "Good question, I don''t know, but obviously these guys are not on vacation, they''re looking for someone." Wuchou looked around and found that the other members had left except the two of them. "They have left. After all, it''s too dangerous to fight unknown enemies. We can''t take risks." "But these people are innocent. No wonder we don''t care?" Wuchou can see that the residents of this village lit a fire soon after they were taken out, and they may all die here. "This is the reality, although I think they came here to find you." The regimental commander doesn''t know why these guys are looking for this boy, but since it''s his business, it''s also his own business. He won''t care about this boy. "Boy, let''s go and ignore these guys." "No, you go first. I want to know how they know I''m here." With that, wuchou ignored the head''s dissuasion and sneaked alone to see these people. After getting close to these people, wuchou kept calm, waiting for them to chat about something. "You said, why does the company want us to look for any goal here? Even if that guy has high power, he shouldn''t mess around." "There''s no way. After all, the government secretly supports him in scientific research. If we don''t help, it will be difficult in the future, so we can only do so." "Speaking of, since I''m looking for someone, why don''t I even have photos? It''s too troublesome to find them." "No way. Anyway, the scope has been reduced to children. Just clean up the rest. After all, we can''t be found." The target seems to be himself, but the other party doesn''t know his true face. Why? Since he is looking for himself, he must know my appearance. At this time, wuchou thought of another possibility. "That outbreak." Worry free looked at the ring in his hand and thought of a possibility. Although you already know what locator is on this thing, and you should always collect your own body data, so you can know your approximate age, but you don''t know your appearance. However, how can these researchers know that their strength actually comes from their own unique soul. However, how could the other party take the risk of such exposure to get their attention. "Not a group of people, or just a group of ghosts used to find their own replacement." In this way, we can explain why the other party will find themselves, and it will be so rough. It is completely impossible to catch ourselves in this way. Worry free moves the ring on the hand and unlocks a little limit. After all, this thing has been in my hand for three years, and I know it more or less. It is more like a safety measure, five switches and five degrees. Zizizi, zizizi Wuchou came directly behind the soldiers, gave them a direct electric shock and corona each other. "Huh?" The companions around him haven''t spoken yet. The next attack has come. A thunder and lightning directly knocked the other party out. "Two." Immortal mode "There are twelve, not many people." Strange sounds rang out in the village. Poop Get rid of the last person, worry free, tie these people up first, and then go to see those who have just been dragged out to see how they are. "Huh?" Man, it''s gone. It''s strange that I can still see a light of fire. Even if I was killed, the body should stay here. Why did it disappear. "Isn''t the light just now the light of a gun, but the headlights of a car?" These people have been taken away. Instead of being destroyed casually, have they been taken back for experiments? "Damn it." Since he was taken away, there is no way for wuchou to continue to catch up. After all, he is a person and can''t mess around. "I hope they''re okay." When I went back to my residence, I found that the head was still waiting for me here. Wuchou still felt a little strange. "Fool, if something really happens to you, how can I explain it to the snake? Naturally, I have to observe it here, but you did a good job. It''s almost the same as the original snake." "Then, can I go back?" The head naturally shook his head. "Fool, you still have to learn a lot. Stay here and study hard." This holiday, worry free will stay in this place and continue to learn some practical abilities with the head of the regiment. In the twinkling of an eye, it''s time to start school again. "Oh, are you back?" At the airport, the snake came to take wuchou back. Although it''s not necessary, someone wants to see wuchou. "Well, aren''t you there?" Wuchou thought that when he came back, he would see Xiaoxi pick him up. "Fool, go back. People are ready for you. You''ll know what a surprise it is when you go back to the shrine." The surprise is not a surprise. Worry free glanced at the snake. I don''t know what this guy is doing here. "Boy, although I''m wrong to say so, do you want to think about it? That little girl must be interested in you. It''s rare to have a child daughter-in-law. Don''t think about it?" "Uncle, to be exact, I''m the one who really developed it. Don''t forget that we still live in someone else''s place." That seems right. "Oh, that''s just right. You can directly add extra expenses. Our accommodation expenses can even be ignored." Listen to the snake talking farther and farther. Wuchou has planned to ignore this guy. He used to be a cool uncle, but now he is a ghost. Sure enough, the environment is the important factor to change people. "Talk about it later. I''m not interested now." However, they didn''t notice that the airport camera looked at them as soon as they came in. Chapter 800 "Valentine''s day?" On the way home from school, wuchou looked at Xiao Xi with a happy face and said. "Yes, worry sauce. Tomorrow is Valentine''s day. I can make you any chocolate you want." Xiao Xi looked at wuchou with a happy face. After all, this is the only festival that has reason to give wuchou something except birthday, but wuchou doesn''t like birthdays or these festivals at all. "Well, actually, I don''t like this kind of food very much. Whatever you want." Seeing that wuchou was not very interested, Xiao Xi''s originally excited feeling disappeared more than half. "Xiao Xi, do you think I can receive chocolate other than you that day?" Xiao Xi was a little surprised and looked carefree. "Hey, worry sauce, aren''t you not interested in this? Why do you want this thing?" However, wuchou couldn''t see that Xiaoxi''s expression had changed when she heard this sentence. "I don''t know. After all, I didn''t meet anyone at school. I don''t know if someone else will give me chocolate." Actually quite a lot. Although I don''t want to admit it, wuchou is still a little popular in the class. Sports and learning are very excellent, because according to uncle, we should do well in learning. Although every class is distracted, in fact, no matter what questions the teacher asks, worry free can answer them. Although they are not interested in others, they are very difficult to get close to, but they will feel like a good person after getting along. Why? Because he has a good relationship with Xiao Xi, everyone knows. Xiaoxi has a good relationship with everyone, especially everyone can see that wuchou cares about Xiaoxi very much. "How can I know? You can rest assured that no matter whether others give it to you or not, I will give you one." "Well, that''s good." After returning home, Xiao Xi picked up the phone and called a good friend. "Well, I know, but worry sauce is really troublesome. Why don''t you tell me?" "No, I just want to wait for him to understand. After all, he doesn''t have only me to choose, and I don''t have to choose him." Although that said, Xiao Xi''s idea was clear from the beginning. "No one will fight for this person with me, so I will safely spend every semester, every school, and then be with him." "Hee hee, hee hee, forever." At this time, wuchou is in the room, tampering with something. Zizizi, zizizi Since the last strange dream, wuchou always felt a voice, hoping to make something, make something, and then start that thing, because this is what he must do. "Maybe I''m really tired. I always feel that such a peaceful life is too strange for me. Maybe I really need a good and quiet rest for a period of time." Put things aside, worry free, go back to the hall of the shrine and sit down quietly. "Sure enough, it''s here again." Xiao Xi came to wuchou, looked at wuchou sitting quietly, and remembered the days he had spent with him. "Yes, maybe I''m so lucky to meet you at this time and still live together. I''m the first person to find you." this is it Like the devil''s whisper, a strange voice sounded in Xiao Xi''s ear He is the most special person. Getting close to him and getting him is what you should do. When he finishes everything and creates a new world with his hands, you are his other half. You should become his other half and join hands with him to become the God of the new world. "Yes, he is everything to me." If wuchou opens his eyes now, he can see that Xiaoxi''s eyes are completely occupied by darkness. "No one can take you, especially those who shouldn''t appear." the second day Wuchou follows Xiao Xi to school as usual, but he has seen a lot of strange things on the road. Signs, chocolate propaganda, and whispers on the road. "We are primary school students now. Is that really good?" It''s a strange phenomenon that you have no worry and don''t bother to vomit. It''s better to think about what to do today. "Worry sauce, here you are." Before returning to school, Xiao Xi put the prepared things in her worry free bag early. After all, if she really returned to school and gave them again, Xiao Xi might not have the courage. "Oh, thank you. Go back and drive." "Yes." Back at school, wuchou thought the festival was over. Unexpectedly, he just opened the shoe cabinet where he put his indoor shoes, and there was already a packaged chocolate in it. "Ah, worry sauce, someone really gave it to you." Xiao Xi looked "surprised" at Wu Chou, but she was more angry than surprised. "I don''t know who gave it." Wuchou picked it up and didn''t see any signature. It seems to be just ordinary chocolate. He doesn''t even give his name. How can he know who sent it. "It''s a pity that Ma Daha didn''t even leave his name on the other side." Wuchou took the chocolate away, put it in his bag, and then walked back to the classroom. Just returned to the classroom, I found two more in my drawer, but they were the same, leaving no name or note. It''s strange that these people don''t leave their names, so it''s better to give them to me directly. Worry free also doesn''t understand what the situation is. You can only take chocolate back to eat. After all, it''s someone else''s intention and can''t be wasted. "Three already." Today, just like before, wuchou began to distract again and slowly waited until school. after school "Huh?" It''s different from before. Every time after school, Xiao Xi always woke herself up, and then went home with herself. Today is a little different. Xiao Xi didn''t wake herself up, but she came back. "Xiao Xi." Looking around, I didn''t see Xiao Xi. Maybe I went back. Really, I said I had to wait for myself to go back. Wuchou sighed helplessly, cleaned up and prepared to leave, but found that there were three more bags of chocolate in the drawer, although there was no name. "Does everyone know?" After all, I''ve been together for a long time. Naturally, I can see that I have no worries. I didn''t pay attention to the things around me and didn''t take classes seriously. It''s a little late. It''s almost dark outside. Wuchou just hopes Xiaoxi has gone home, not outside. I just didn''t expect that as soon as I came to the door of the building, I saw Xiao Xi waiting for me there. "Xiao Xi, what are you doing here?" Xiao Xi didn''t speak immediately, but looked at the extra things in wuchou''s bag and said. "Worry sauce is still very popular." "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s just a few." As soon as I opened the shoe cabinet, I found several more in it. "Worry sauce, I really don''t understand anything." Chapter 801 Cole, where are you? Powerful ability has always been the pursuit of mankind. Don''t lose yourself because of this power. You are my best friend. Why do you do this. I''m sorry, Cole, I betrayed you. I forgive you "If it were you, what would you do?" Zizizi, zizizi "Worry sauce, worry sauce, wake up quickly. It''s morning." When he opened his eyes, he saw Xiao Xi sitting beside him, wearing a white apron and a single ponytail tied on his head. It was very cute. "Worry sauce, what''s the matter? Have you had a nightmare?" "Nothing, just a little confused." "Really, but you''ve been talking to yourself just now. Are you okay?" Talking to yourself? Wuchou shook his head and continued. "It''s all right. Don''t worry. Eat quickly and go to school." Hearing what wuchou said, Xiao Xi stretched out her hand to explore wuchou''s forehead and said. "Worry sauce, today is the weekend. Are you okay?" "Sure enough, what happened? Do you want me to talk to uncle?" "It''s all right. You worry too much." Since wuchou decides not to say anything, Xiao Xi won''t say anything. "I know. Remember to come out for dinner early, or it will be cold." After Xiaoxi left, wuchou picked up his self-made device from one side. "What am I doing? Why do I want to start this thing? I know it will cause a lot of trouble. Why?" There is a strange idea in my mind that constantly drives wuchou to use this thing, but wuchou doesn''t intend to use this thing anyway. After all, it''s very dangerous. But what wuchou didn''t see was that he looked at his Xiaoxi through the crack outside the door. Yes, it''s that thing, that thing. The sound is getting louder and louder, which has affected Xiao Xi''s thinking. "As long as you get that thing, you can leave me, right?" No, just let me really wake up. In fact, I won''t be separated from you. You should know. You are, ace. Tick, tick, tick. As time went by, not only did she worry about being troubled by strange dreams, but Xiaoxi was also affected by strange sounds. And wuchou didn''t even know that Xiaoxi was affected by this thing, and Xiaoxi didn''t tell wuchou. Time began to pass again, and gradually they both reached the sixth grade Zizizi, zizizi "Xiao Xi, what''s the matter?" One day after school, wuchou looked at sitting in his position and resting quietly. It seemed a little strange to see Xiao Xi. "Worry sauce, if, if I was really in danger, would you be desperate to save me?" "Naturally, what do you say about this thing? Is there any discomfort in your body?" Poop "Ah?" When I noticed again, I found that Xiao Xi suddenly fell to the ground. "Xiao Xi!" Wuchou hurried over and found that Xiaoxi''s forehead was very hot. Not only that, but also her breathing was very short. "Xiao Xi, what''s the matter?" "Worry sauce, worry sauce, breathing is painful." What''s the matter? Mingming has always had no problem. Why did he suddenly fall ill. Tick, tick "Hello, wuchou, do you hear me?" The radio suddenly sounded. It was not my voice. "Your little girlfriend is poisoned by our special poison. Yes, it is specially made according to your lightning. Without your power, your little girlfriend will die." "Don''t look so scary. I''ll tell you how to save her." Tick, tick, tick "There is a carton on the podium. Open it." Worry free can do anything but listen to each other. When I got to the podium, I saw a carton here. Hiss "This is!" No worry clenches his teeth. There is no emotion in his heart except anger. The things inside are the devices made by wuchou himself, and the structure is exactly the same. "Use this thing, right here. As long as you use this thing, the whole teaching building will be destroyed, so you can find the specially protected antidote." "Come on, choose, your little girlfriend, or your so-called self-protection consciousness." Wuchou takes the things in his hands and doesn''t feel anything except trouble. Click Wuchou takes off the restriction device in his hand and feels that his super ability becomes stronger and stronger. If he is careless, he will run away. "It''s easy to protect your little girlfriend. You don''t need our help. You just start this thing directly." At this time, worry free seems to flash a little memory. I seem to have seen that someone used this device and obtained incredible superpowers. If so, then is it safe for Xiao Xi. "What are you doing?" Wuchou holds Xiaoxi and comes to the roof. "Xiao Xi, take this thing." Although Xiao Xi was very hard, she could still hear worry free words, nodded and took the device in her hand. "Xiao Xi, it doesn''t matter who except you and uncle. No matter who this school is, it''s not as important as you. Anyone can sacrifice, but only you can''t. I''ll tell you the real answer now." Zizi, Zizi Once the lightning point condenses in the device, it emits dazzling white light. "You can do anything for you, even against others." Click Powerful energy surrounds the whole school, and the huge magnetic field slowly spreads. Tick, tick, tick "Has it finally begun?" In the room of the world World consciousness kept looking at what happened below and finally smiled. "Then, the rest of the story will begin." The other half, a hidden research site "Hum, let''s start the experiment. And the goal has finally grown enough to catch him back." At this time, the original school location The original teaching building has been completely destroyed by energy. Moreover, it should be said that the whole school has been destroyed by this energy, forming a huge circular pit Standing in the middle, there is only wuchou and Xiaoxi on one side. Click, click The device in his hand was broken in an instant. Wuchou specially checked Xiao Xi''s life sign again. It seems that it''s all right. "The poison made against me, so as long as you get the ability, you can be immune?" Although I don''t know what Xiaoxi got, wuchou can''t stay here now. I feel that many people are approaching. If they stay here, it will affect Xiaoxi and bring danger to each other. Wuchou can only hold Xiaoxi and leave quickly, but wuchou didn''t think of how much the impact of this matter was. The whole city, because of this outbreak, the whole city has been blackout. Moreover, the running cars on the road make pedestrians feel that something has happened for a while. In addition, the light just now and the power failure. The world began to change dramatically. Chapter 802 New viruses invade the whole world Natural disaster or man-made disaster, the relevant news reports came from a small town. There is no cure, the death rate is rising, and mankind is gradually going to perish The patient is infectious, but there is a great prevalence all over the world. As long as you breathe, you will be infected? Just two weeks after the outbreak, the whole world has fallen into a panic. New diseases have swept the whole world, especially in island countries. More than half of the people have been infected. Exhausted all means, there is no way to solve the disease. The infection has nothing to do with the patient. As long as it is still on this earth, it may be infected. At this time, human beings set their eyes on a small town. It is said that this is the source of disease outbreak, and everything starts here. "Has the news spread?" "Yes, this guy is wanted all over the world. Those people have been specially monitored by the state." "What about the little girl?" "Unfortunately, it seems that she has not changed, but simply neutralized our toxins." In the dark room, two men in experimental clothes were talking. "No way, the target is still that guy. Only finding the real original stone is the key." here "Everyone pay attention. Find the child. The child is the culprit of all this. As long as you find him, you can find the antidote." Television, the Internet and all communication systems are playing a picture in a circle, a worry free picture. "The situation is more exaggerated than I expected." Since starting the device, wuchou had a hunch that the whole world would be in chaos. Unexpectedly, the commotion was so large that the whole world wanted him. Wuchou can expect that as long as he is caught, the so-called experimental research is inevitable. Even if the crisis is solved, wuchou doesn''t have to think about a stable life in the future. After confirming that Xiaoxi will not be caught for research, wuchou has put Xiaoxi back and hid in the mountains alone. After all, the so-called most dangerous place is the safest. I see. That''s the other party''s purpose. Wuchou has always wondered why the other party should waste so much time dealing with themselves. Obviously, there is a more convenient way for them to catch themselves and cooperate with their experiments. Yes, I will resist, so the other party wants to accept their experiment voluntarily, so I have to force myself to start the device, even if it doesn''t enable others to obtain ability, that''s enough to cause a commotion, and then the purpose is myself. "Disease, they did it." "It''s really cruel to experiment with them in order to force yourself." Well, there is only one answer now. Wuchou has to cooperate with each other''s experiments and ask them to take out the antidote, otherwise the death of people in the whole world will be blamed on themselves. ~Half an hour later~ Wuchou sat alone in a prominent seat. Within five minutes, a group of people had come to wuchou and grabbed wuchou back. "Doctor, I hope you know exactly what you are doing. It is very important and related to the destruction of the world." "Of course I know very well. Don''t worry. The antidote will be made soon. Then we will get through this difficulty safely." Wuchou is locked up in a strange room, just like the interrogation room of the police. Next door, a huge reflective glass wall has been monitoring himself. "I''m surprised. Since you guessed my idea and decided to use it as experimental material for me at the beginning, why should I bother so much to invite you here?" Although I don''t know where the sound came from, this guy must be the guy who helped make his own limiting device. "I just want to tell you that no matter what you want to do with me, it''s useless. You can''t get any information from me. And let the antidote out quickly, or they''ll really die in vain." "No, no, no, they won''t die in vain. It''s a real waste of time to force you over." The sound is intermittent "But you don''t have to worry. When I understand the reason why your body obtains superpowers, I will become stronger, and the new things I''ve studied recently will certainly come in handy, but unfortunately, you''re not the mouse in this experiment, and the other one is more suitable." "Who is it?" The voice paused briefly and continued. "A person you know very well, I think you have met, and you know him." At this time, wuchou remembered that thing three years ago. "Death, is he your goal?" "At the beginning, it was just a pending choice. I didn''t expect his apprentice to contact us. I hope we can help solve this guy. Naturally, we are happy." Apprentice, I didn''t expect that guy would find an apprentice. It seems that what he said at that time has affected him. "It doesn''t matter. You can do whatever you want. Just remember not to disturb my family." Next, there is a strange research experiment. No matter how the researchers take the samples, they can''t get any worry free data, just like the samples will disappear as soon as they are taken. Finally, it becomes how to study the use source and driving process of worry free ability. "I''m surprised you''re here." One day, it was the day to study the body data. Unexpectedly, wuchou saw the completely bound God of death. "Boy, I remember you. I didn''t expect you to be caught here, but it''s strange that you have no restrictions." Death is like the next door neighbor to say hello to wuchou and observe wuchou. "After all, I''m a little different from you. I''m voluntary. When they can''t find anything, they can naturally leave. Should you be caught?" "Naturally, you''re in big trouble outside, but the antidote has been sent out. At least you won''t continue to kill so many people because of you." Wuchou chatted with the God of death and left each other. Anyway, they are here and will know each other sooner or later. As wuchou thought, these latter people do not need to continue to deeply study their ability sources, but all joined the crazy doctor''s research. It seems that the experiment has made progress, but there is no development on their own side. Zizizi, zizizi "Well, it seems that there is still no progress in the experiment. Although antimatter research has become better and better, there is still no progress in superpower research here. There is nothing else except collecting his complete data." The doctor has been having a headache for half a year. He has nothing. He has no reason to keep worry free in this institute. "The state will take over him. After all, since there is no result, it is also a choice to treat him as a powerful weapon." "No, we have to find a way to keep him here, no matter what means." Chapter 803 Has it been a year? Wuchou has been arrested here for a year. Although I don''t know how Xiaoxi and her life is, wuchou is still trapped in this place. By the way, wuchou found that death seems to like the researcher who has been observing him, as if he were a middle school teacher. As usual, worry free cleaned up and prepared to participate in the experiments prepared by those guys, but today seems a little different. "Well, what''s the matter?" As soon as I walked out of the observation room, I found that in addition to those ordinary researchers, some guys in suits observed themselves. "As you said at the beginning, this guy has no threat, so he should be handed over to us for protection now, and you don''t have any way to study his power, do you?" It seems that some senior military officials also think that it is meaningless to continue this experiment. It is better to let themselves go and go to other places to continue their research. Just, will that guy let himself leave so easily? After this simple experiment, wuchou returned to the room. Naturally, these government dignitaries also went to the conference room. "Doctor, I think your experiment needs to be stopped. So far, we haven''t seen any promising progress in a year except the antidote. Since you can''t give results, let him continue to grow or become our most powerful weapon." "Really, but in fact, we already have the best materials and results." Liuze kuataro picked up the special device from the table and said. "This is the most important reason for the incident a year ago. With powerful biological and chemical weapons, the whole earth is suffering from this attack." "I have a little eyebrows now. As long as I continue to refine this weapon, it will be left in a city or country. We don''t need to spend a soldier to rule the whole world. Therefore, I need that person and he will continue to make this weapon for me." Everyone knows how troublesome the disaster was a year ago. If the other party hadn''t decided to turn himself in early and developed an antidote quickly, I''m afraid the world would have been silent. "Even so, you can''t keep this useful data. One year, I''ll give you another year. If you can''t come up with a better result one year later, we''ll recycle him and let him work for our country." "Naturally, after a year, I will certainly master the method of super power." After these officials left, Liuze kuataro hammered the table hard. "Damn guy, if it wasn''t for climbing up, I wouldn''t have anything to do with you. Wait, you moths." Examination Room "Hey, hey, are you okay?" Wuchou looked at the pale God of death sitting next to him. Although he didn''t know what they were doing in another laboratory, it looked very dangerous, and the damage to human body should be great. "Boy, don''t think so much. I''m fine and energetic. Just worry about yourself. That guy won''t let you go so easily. Since there''s no result this year, you won''t feel very well." Is it? Wuchou also feels that it''s better to find a way to leave here now, otherwise the crazy guy may really do something strange to himself in the future. In fact, this year, in addition to slowly learning to control their super power, wuchou also did one thing, that is, to find a way to find out the whole structure of the whole institute. Almost the whole institute has been analyzed. Soon, wuchou can find an opportunity to spread the news and let those people know the truth of the matter. One night Most of the staff of the Institute have left, and have no worry to take advantage of this opportunity to secretly change the direction of their surveillance camera, and then make a computer out of thin air at a very fast speed, link to the network already prepared, and start collecting all the information about the Institute. "This is." Antimatter research, is this the research in which death participates? Wuchou continues to collect information through the LAN. Finally, he gets the information about himself and sends the information about the spread of the virus and the actual situation to a mailbox. That person should know who gave it to him. "Hello, hello?" Late at night, in the quiet shrine, a dark figure received a phone call in the dark. "I see. If you spread the news, the child will be saved. At least you don''t need to be trapped in the research institute by those people. It may be an important weapon of the country, but it''s better than being a research object to be slaughtered." Uncle snake slowly lit a cigarette and took a few breaths. The haze of this year is finally going to dissipate. Three days later This network is discussing one thing. The mastermind of the spread of the virus a year ago is the antidote R & D personnel. Everything is just a good play directed and performed by themselves, and they completely throw the black pot to an innocent 12-year-old boy. Under the pressure of the media, finally, wuchou was safely sent out of the Research Institute, but the relevant national personnel will naturally keep track of any trend of wuchou. After all, they know that the super ability is true. He does have the ability, but the disease was written by the intentional personnel. "So, as a price, I must join the defense ministry or join the army in the future. After all, I am the strongest weapon in the country. Naturally, I should make good use of it, but before I grow up, they will release me, and only when necessary will they find time to train me." After returning to the shrine, wuchou sat in front of Uncle snake, quietly picked up his tea cup and took a sip. Sure enough, it would be more comfortable here. "By the way, where''s Xiao Xi?" Uncle snake looked at wuchou with disdainful eyes and said. "Fool, I''m at school now. What time do you think it is? Even if you''re gone, the little girl''s life will continue." "But she really won''t laugh when you''re away." Wuchou nodded silently and said nothing. "How about going to school with that little girl?" "Naturally, after all, there may not be so many opportunities in the future. Now is the best time. At least I will accompany her until the end of high school. This is what I owe her." Uncle snake smiled and took out a document. "I knew you would think so, so I''ve already prepared it. Take it." What wuchou has in hand is the application for admission made by uncle. "There is just a middle school and high school near the mountain. The little girl is there. I did it a few days ago. Go and report tomorrow. Don''t worry. I must be in the same class with her." "Worthy of you, uncle." On the document, there are a few words of Yiqiu middle school. Chapter 804 Yaqiu middle school, class B of one year "Dongtiao, what''s the matter with you?" A girl with a golden ponytail, standing next to someone, chatting with someone. After one year''s growth, Xiaoxi''s figure has changed rapidly. Although girls begin to develop at this time, Xiaoxi''s development is more powerful than that of her peers, especially... However, even so, the girl did not feel happy because of all these changes, but a little depressed. "Huali sauce, it''s clear that it''s all right some time ago. Why don''t you come back? What really happened?" Standing next to Xiao Xi, the girl called in the gorgeous Lai painting, naturally doesn''t know Xiao Xi''s troubles. After all, the two have only known each other for a short time. Although they soon become friends, there are some things they can''t say, not their closest friends. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, and I said don''t call me Huali sauce, just call me Huali." Ding Dong, Ding Dong When the class bell rings, they can only return to their seats to prepare for class. However, since it was not the English teacher who was going to class, but their head teacher who came in from the classroom. "Everyone, let me tell you that a new transfer student came today. For some reasons, the other party only came now." Transfer students, tell them now? Although it was a little unexpected, everyone looked forward to who the so-called transfer student was. "Isn''t it?" Xiao Xi always felt that it might have something to do with herself. "Come in." "Ah, this man, I remember, wasn''t he the mastermind of the big world a year ago? He proved to be a wronged child some time ago. He actually came to our school." Huali said in surprise, and then looked at Xiaoxi at the next table. Unexpectedly, Huali saw Xiaoxi with tears in her eyes. "Dongtiao classmate?" Wuchou glanced at Xiaoxi sitting below, smiled, went straight to Xiaoxi standing in place, and patted each other''s head. "Long time no see, Xiao Xi. You''ve grown up." Seeing the appearance of wuchou, Xiaoxi didn''t know what expression and reaction to respond to wuchou for a moment. After all, it was a little sudden and she was completely unprepared. "What''s Leng doing here? Don''t you say anything?" Looking at the other party, he was stunned in his seat because of this sudden. He had no worry and didn''t know what to do. "Ah, ah, long time no see." Looking at the other party''s panic, wuchou just felt funny and lovely, and gently scraped the other party''s nose with his hand. "I think everyone should know who I am, so I want to tell you a very important thing here." Wuchou directly took Xiaoxi to stand up, stretched out his hand, took the other party into his arms and said to everyone. "She is mine and will be mine in the future. The rest of you don''t have other strange ideas, or I''ll break the bridge of your nose." "Ah, ah!" After listening to wuchou''s words, Xiao Xi finally woke up from her stupor, and then felt happy and shy. "What? I haven''t seen you say that before, and I didn''t promise you anything." The farce before class ended like this. After all, we have to have classes, and this school is an extreme school. At this time, the principal''s office of Yiqiu middle school "Although I don''t know what you''re thinking, it''s really strange for you to ask me to turn on the green light for this student." In the empty principal''s room, there was no superfluous decoration. A man with short black hair chatted with the principal. "You don''t need to know the rest. In short, you just need to connect the students. Don''t worry about the rest. Don''t worry, he won''t hinder any of your teaching, and he will certainly become your best student." "Oh, I''m really looking forward to it, but can you tell me why you have to be a PE teacher in their class and give me so much money? Is this student really so important?" The headmaster looked at the black haired man in front of him without expression. He really wondered why the special forces came out of this special force to teach a student in the school. "He will certainly work for the country in the future, so naturally he needs our professional training. He has started training in the school and will be better in the future." "Well, wouldn''t it be good to take him directly to the army? Why bother so much?" The short haired man paused for a moment and continued. "This is his personal wish. He hopes to have an ordinary campus life, that''s all." With that, the man left without continuing to answer the headmaster''s question. "The culprit of the previous explosions, the wronged students, think it''s impossible, so the answer seems obvious." True superpower "Interestingly, our school can still be joined by such people. I just don''t know how much trouble it will cause in the future." At this time, the news about wuchou''s admission to the school has been completely spread throughout the school. Many people have a look at what the wronged students look like. "Why are there so many people? What can I see?" Wuchou looked outside the classroom. A group of people were looking at themselves. They didn''t understand what these people were thinking. They were just ordinary people and didn''t look good. "Hee hee, it''s not that you don''t know. You are a big celebrity here and in the whole world. No one doesn''t know your experience." "Oh, what about you? How are you doing this year? Are you worried about me?" I always feel that today''s worry sauce is more radical than before Xiao Xi doesn''t know why she is more interested in herself than before, but this feeling is good. "Fool, don''t worry about you. You''ll be fine anyway. I''ve always believed it." If Uncle snake hadn''t told himself these things, wuchou would really believe it. "Yes, yes, my little girl." Seeing that they were going to keep playing flash bombs, the painting could only cough twice and tell them that she had been here all the time. "Ah, why are you still there? Don''t eavesdrop on others and go." Seeing that wuchou despised himself so much, Huali felt inexplicably angry and wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Xiaoxi. "Worry sauce, this is my friend Huali sauce. Don''t be so rude to others." "Oh, is it Xiao Xi''s friend? I''m sorry." Although he said an apology, he didn''t take it seriously and care about it in tone and attitude. It was just perfunctory. "Forget it, I won''t care about you." But, friend? Although wuchou is not careful, it''s better to be careful. After all, I don''t know the origin of this person. I''d better investigate it myself. People close to Xiaoxi have no worry. It''s better to check by themselves for Xiaoxi''s safety. Chapter 805 Yaqiu middle school is a newly rising college for further education. Students studying here will have excellent grades. Naturally, there are many rules and restrictions in a performance-based school, but there is only a very special mechanism that makes all students afraid. Strange mechanism of class E in three years However, this is not a problem that worry free needs to consider now. Now there is a huge problem in front of him. PEclass I was just about to go to class. Unexpectedly, I was specially called by a teacher and went to another gym without anyone. "Well, what are you looking for me for?" Wuchou looked at the suit man in front of him. He really didn''t understand why he had to be treated differently in last physical education class. "Listen, now I''m not only your teacher, but also your instructor. If you encounter any problems in school, you can come to me. You can call me teacher Wujian." Although it looks very serious, like those special forces who have experienced life and death, maybe they are a good man? Wuchou tells himself so. "Well, Mr. Wujian, can I ask, do you really know my family background?" Mr. Wujian nodded and continued. "No father, no mother, unknown origin. There is only one uncle who adopts himself. His nickname is snake. He is a legendary mercenary. He has retired, so his knowledge is not enough. How can he compare his knowledge with mine many years ago, but he has done good training for you in advance. You can know it from your physical fitness." "Oh, is that so? Is this the special treatment your government gives our family?" Outside the gym, uncle snake suddenly walked in from the outside. Naturally, after all, uncle snake knows that someone is watching. How can he not follow him. "I just state the fact that your knowledge is not enough to cultivate the future of our country. Naturally, we need to cultivate ourselves." "You kid, you have a big breath. Do you want to have a competition?" "Competition?" Mr. Wujian looked at Uncle snake and didn''t know what the other party was going to do. "Look who is more capable of educating my children. Then my children will attack you. As long as you are defeated by him, it proves that you are not capable of teaching my children. Naturally, you have to go." "But if I really beat him, it will prove my ability. If I can, I''ll try." Then, they didn''t care about the worry free idea at all, and were ready to try it like this. "In fact, don''t you two just fight now? Teach me who wins. There''s no need to pull me in." With that, wuchou ignored the two people who were suddenly stunned and prepared to go back to see Xiao Xi''s physical education class. Not long after they left, they will definitely fight. Wuchou is sure. Twenty minutes later "Hee hee, hee hee." Wuchou always feels that he is a little strange at the beginning. He always feels that he has changed a lot now, just like he didn''t like watching those young people exercise their bodies in the sun before. Now, I have nothing but to sit and giggle. Soon, wuchou heard a footsteps approaching him. Turning around, I saw teacher Wujian, one eye swollen close to him, and the other party even changed a dress to look at him. "In the future, that bastard and I will teach you. You need to learn whether it''s physical training or other physical skills. We''ll try our best to teach you everything." "Mr. Wujian, I don''t care who taught me. I just want to know who won in the end?" Teacher Wujian was silent for a moment and said. "We didn''t win, but I''m sure that guy must be worse than me." With that, Mr. Wujian left. It seems that he is going to report the special obstacles to the task. When wuchou returned, he only saw the same blue and purple on Uncle snake''s face. It seems that he and Wujian are half and half. He killed one thousand enemies and lost eight hundred. "Uncle, in fact, you don''t have to do this. Anyway, there will be a lot of opportunities in the future." "You don''t understand. This is the reason to prove yourself. I don''t want those kids to think I''m useless." No worry can say something, so I have to go back and have a good rest. the second day Today, just like last time, uncle snake and teacher Wujian appeared together and took themselves to the gym. "Let''s try your melee skills today. Come on, try your best to defeat me. Let me see your current level." Wuchou glanced at Mr. Wujian, then at Uncle snake, "You come together. I''m not talking big. Now you two can''t beat me as long as I really use my ability." They just wanted to say something, but suddenly there was a trace of lightning on wuchou, and their faces became a little serious. "Coming!" Zizizi, zizizi So fast Completely unable to see the attack of wuchou, wuchou has come to Wujian teacher, and his fist has come to the other party. "Huh?" Wuchou suddenly squats down and avoids the kick kicked by Uncle snake from the next door. Then wuchou directly sweeps the hall legs and trips uncle snake. Whew Teacher Wujian''s attack is also close to wuchou''s body, but the speed is not enough Zizi, Zizi Lightning gave the body incredible speed. In a moment, it avoided the attack of teacher Wujian, and the backhand was a punch. Suddenly a sense of weightlessness hit. It turned out that uncle snake took advantage of himself to attack Mr. Wujian and stretched out his hand to pull down his feet. "Ha!" Wuchou left the ground directly and floated in mid air. "Well, that''s enough." Seeing that they had lost the fight, Mr. Wujian and uncle snake also gave up the struggle. "Next, don''t use your ability to fight with our real hands and feet." Five minutes later Looking at the blue and purple on wuchou''s face, they smiled happily. The sullen spirit that couldn''t attack just now finally dissipated. "Even if you have the ability, if the actual technology is not good, it is useless to have this strength alone. Give me good training." In the future physical education class, wuchou is to accept the inexplicable skill training of two people, which makes wuchou miserable. However, the promotion is still obvious, at least worry free feels very good. In this busy and happy day, bit by bit in the past, worry free almost forgot his days in the Institute. Time passed little by little. In the twinkling of an eye, wuchou spent two years in this school. "Worry sauce, you should remember that class E of three years." "I know, but didn''t you go in because of poor grades?" Wuchou didn''t study most of the time, but his grades remained in the first few grades. He didn''t worry about it at all. "What''s the matter? I suddenly talked about it." Wu Chou looked at Xiao Xi with a puzzled face and asked why the other party was worried about it. "In fact, there is another possibility that you will enter this class." Chapter 806 It''s always strange in the painting. Recently, I don''t know why. I always feel that something has been following me behind me, just like a strange devil. Stalker, no, even stalker should not be invisible. The strange sixth sense made Huali look back again, but there was no one in the open street. "Isn''t it!" Thinking of anything unclean, the painting began to be a little afraid. "It''s all Dongtiao''s fault. What ghosts do you say every day? Do you mean to trouble me?" The creepy feeling hit again. Huali didn''t think about what was behind him and hurried back to his home. Not long after the painting left, the wall next door began to creep strangely, and then the figure of worry free appeared next to the wall. "In the gorgeous Seto painting, the results are excellent. It is said that it has Russian descent. It really looks like a foreigner who is not familiar with the world, but unexpectedly, it is a real Japanese." Wuchou turned over the information he found and continued to follow the painting. "You can''t use strange threats around Xiao Xi. If you really have any different ideas, I''ll clear you." Wuchou followed Huali to her home. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t see her parents. Instead, she saw her grandmother and a sister. "Just like us." Seeing this as like as two peas, maybe he is the same kind of person, so he will become friends with the painting. However, we should continue to observe it without excluding other possibilities. During this period of time, wuchou has been observing all life in the painting without leaving any trace, and writing down all the people who have exchanged information with her. After all, in case it may be some strange accomplice, it will be very troublesome. After a week like this, I always felt a strange sight looking at myself, but I didn''t know who it was. "Dongtiao classmate, so please help me." Xiao Xi was also at a loss. She didn''t expect that her friend would ask her to help exorcise ghosts. Although she was a witch (temporary), she didn''t know this kind of thing. "Yes, it''s him at this time." At home on weekends "So you asked me for help to see if there was a ghost?" Wuchou looked at them looking forward to looking at themselves. He was a little embarrassed. It seemed that the painting felt very good. He could actually detect that he was secretly observing her, which made her a little suspicious. "Well, then I''ll check it for you." To be honest, Wu Chou Ye didn''t know what to do. He really walked around the house and said it was all right. I hope they can relax like this. "No, since Huali sauce said there was something unclean, we should really check it out. We can''t let her have a good rest all day." "Dongtiao classmate." Unexpected tenderness. He recognized this again. "I know. In a word, we''ll talk about it tomorrow. If we still have this strange feeling then." the second day Huali came back from school as usual, but this time it was strange. The strange feeling of peeping had disappeared, but it was another strange feeling, just like someone really peeped at himself. The painting looked at the reflective object on one side with Yu Guang. Sure enough, he saw a man in a windbreaker close to him behind him. He was a stalker. When I think of the life I''ve been worried about recently, Huali wants to teach this pervert a lesson, but at this time, I think of a guy tracking me behind me. I''m a little scared for a while. "Are you finally going to do it to me? You''ve been following me for so long." Huali was ready to run away directly, but he was a little flustered when he saw that the guy behind him also accelerated. "By the way, there is a park ahead. Go there and ask for help." I ran directly into the painting in the park and suddenly found that there was no one here. Obviously, many people are here at ordinary times. "Bad!" Looking at the man behind him getting closer and closer to himself, Huali was a little desperate and ran to the public bathroom. "Don''t go. There''s no one here today. No one can help you." When he heard the cry of the man behind him, Huali was really afraid. He didn''t notice the stone under his feet and stumbled. "Hee hee, hee hee!" When he heard the sound, he was very close to himself. He was so frightened that he closed his eyes and was ready to shout. "Uh!" Plop The painter closed his eyes tightly and couldn''t see what had happened until a burst of footsteps slowly approached him. "Don''t mess around, or I, I, I''ll yell." In response to the painting, he had only one hand and patted her head gently. "It''s all right, classmate xuanlai." Painted slowly opened his eyes, through the sunset over, although the backlight can not see his appearance, but painted in know who this person is. "Worry classmate, why are you here?" "Didn''t you say it yesterday, so I followed you." Wuchou takes out a handkerchief from his pocket and is ready to wipe the stains off his face. However, he finds that the girl''s shoulders are still shaking from time to time. It seems that he is still a little afraid. Wuchou smiled, held Huali in his arms and patted each other on the back. "It''s all right. As long as I''m here, I''ll protect you." Feeling, warmth, and peace of mind. The original fear was swept away in an instant, and the body stopped shaking, but there was a strange palpitation in the heart. "Well, hurry back, or your family will worry about you." Wuchou loosened Huali and was ready to help Huali up, but found that the other party''s left ankle seemed to be swollen. "It''s okay, I''m okay." Wuchou didn''t speak and squatted directly in front of the painting. "Just this time." Although wuchou can''t see it, the whole face in the painting has turned red. Step, step, step They kept silent and didn''t say anything. It was like a tacit understanding to keep this brief calm. The setting sun slowly lengthened their shadows, and the street lights slowly lit up one by one. There were no pedestrians around. The whole street was like time stopped. Just this time, just this time, I won''t think about it in the future. "Here we are, classmate xuanlai." After returning to God, Huali found that they had returned home. Wuchou was ready to take Huali directly into the house and was ready to leave. Open the door, send the painting to the sofa and get ready to leave without worry. "Painted inside." "Huh?" "In the future, you don''t need to call me Huali all the time. It''s too stiff." "No problem, Huali, but you also remember that Xiaoxi wants you to call her Xiaoxi rather than Dongtiao." With that, wuchou turned and left, completely unaware of the change in the painting''s expression. "Yes, he is the other half of Xiao Xi. I am nothing but his classmate." Chapter 807 What''s the difference. After that day, her eyes changed. Xiao Xi looked at the self disciplined Huali sauce sitting next to her. She always felt that she had changed a lot. Since that day, she said she met a stalker. "Xiao Xi, what''s the matter? Look at me with such strange eyes." During the lunch break, Huali and Xiaoxi eat together in the canteen. Looking at Xiaoxi, she has been looking at herself with strange eyes. Huali feels a little uncomfortable. "Huali sauce, why did you call me Xiao Xi when you came back that day? Did something happen?" The painting paused for a moment and continued. "Nothing. I just don''t think it''s very good for you. Obviously we are friends, but I call you very distant." "So?" Definitely not. Something must have happened. Xiao Xi always felt that it had something to do with herself. However, because it''s almost the end of the term, Xiao Xi still doesn''t think too much. Just get a good score in the exam, as long as she doesn''t fall into class E for three years. "Huali sauce, do you have any plans for this weekend?" "Well, what''s the matter?" "I just want you to review your lessons. It''s nothing." "Well, well, that''s it." Huali thought about it and said. "Something''s wrong. I can''t review with you." "It''s all right. I can review myself." But what is it? Xiao Xi wanted to know, but she was embarrassed to ask. after school "Worry sauce, are you free this weekend? Can you review it with me?" "Well, I''m sorry, Xiao Xi. I have something to do this weekend. I have to go out for a while, so you have to review by yourself." "Well, can you tell me what it is?" Wuchou shook his head and continued. "No, Xiao Xi, you''ll know later." Can''t you tell me your secret? A little concerned weekend Because she cared too much, Xiao Xi didn''t stay at the shrine to review her lessons, but came out to follow wuchou. However, Xiao Xi knew that if he really followed each other, he would be found, so Xiao Xi asked another person. "Xiaonizi, why do you do this? Isn''t it better to ask clearly?" Uncle snake followed wuchou and told Xiao Xi what uncle snake saw in real time. "Uncle, don''t worry. Since you''re hiding from me and want to come out, you certainly don''t want me to know about it." Knowing that Xiao Xi was so sure of his idea, uncle snake decided not to think so much. I hope it''s really not a trouble. "Well, uncle, I''ve seen something. Follow him. I want to know what he''s going to do." After some time "Why don''t you come?" Huali looked at his watch and wondered why the guy didn''t come and whether something had happened on the road. "In the painting, have you been waiting for a long time?" Wuchou came from one side, took care of it quickly, smiled and said to wuchou. "It''s not long. Let''s go." Wuchou took a look. He was wearing civilian clothes. It was really different from what he usually saw. It looked more lovely. "What''s the matter?" Looking at wuchou staring at himself, I was a little embarrassed in the painting. "I''m sorry, but you look more lovely in casual clothes." "Ah, ah, what are you talking about, fool!" Looking at the shy look in the painting, wuchou can say something except smile. "Let''s go, or it''s too late." Watching the two leave together, uncle snake can say something besides keeping silent. "Follow up. I want to know what they''re doing?" You don''t have to look. Xiao Xi at home must have a black face. Uncle snake doesn''t even want to go back and see Xiao Xi''s expression. While following wuchou, Huali thought about what to do today. After all, today''s sudden decision is entirely his own accidental idea. Want to go out for a walk? Relax this weekend. Huali invited wuchou so much. Then, unexpectedly, wuchou agreed and really came out with her. "What should I do? What am I thinking? It''s clear that he and I won''t have a result. As a result, I still did it. I''m really not a good friend." "In the painting, you are really Xiao Xi''s good friend." Huh? Painting looked at wuchou with strange eyes. I didn''t know what wuchou was thinking. "In the painting, you actually know that the day after tomorrow is Xiaoxi''s birthday, so you invited me out to buy a birthday gift. I''m really happy. Xiaoxi is really lucky to have you as a friend." It turned out that it was because Xiao Xi was going to have a birthday the day after tomorrow. He thought he invited him out to buy gifts. Half joy and half melancholy, this is the current feeling in the painting. "What''s the matter? It''s hard to come out. We''ll go around and go back. After all, it doesn''t take much time to buy a gift." Looking at the two people talking and laughing, uncle snake doesn''t know what to say. After all, uncle snake can''t be too close, or he will be found by wuchou, so uncle snake thought that wuchou doesn''t know how to face Xiaoxi in the future. "Uncle, do you think I''m not good enough? Why does worry sauce want to come out with others? Obviously, we haven''t tried." "Well, I don''t know, because the boy''s idea has always been mysterious, but I think you''re good enough." Uncle snake won''t leave too far. He continues to follow them to see what they have done. Although he just came out to go shopping, he still felt that this "date" was a little nervous and interesting. After all, the person around him could do anything. "By the way, Huali, it''s time to buy a gift. I don''t know what you''re going to buy for Xiao Xi?" "Well, I don''t know. Let''s have a look first." They came to the boutique to see what was suitable for Xiao Xi. Uncle snake tried to get close to them and finally heard their topic. "Well, just give this. I think Xiao Xi must like my gift very much." I see. Birthday present. "Ah, ah, originally, by the way, the day after tomorrow is my birthday. What am I thinking?" On the other side of the phone, there was Xiaoxi''s voice. Uncle snake could hear it. Xiaoxi must be ashamed and ashamed now. She even doubted her childhood friends and good friends. "Uncle, come back quickly. I don''t want to know what my gift is. Don''t say anything else." End of task Uncle snake quickly put away his things and left quickly. After buying gifts, the time is almost the same, and I''m ready to leave without worry. "That''s right." Wuchou takes out a gift box and hands it to Huali. "Well, what''s this?" Wuchou reached out and patted the head in the painting and said. "Gift, thank you for coming out shopping with me today. You''re in such a hurry to learn. It''s nice to have you as a friend, Xiao Xi." Again, for Xiao Xi? Huali accepted the gift, but his expression was not so happy. "It''s all right. That''s what I should do." Chapter 808 Tick, tick Messy classrooms, sleepy sunshine, and students who fell to the ground with unknown life and death. The blood splashed on the blackboard and the wall, and the neat desks became messy. With the students lying on the ground, they were reflecting something. "Worry about sauce?" Standing at the door with an unbelievable face, looking at Xiaoxi without worry, he raised his own question. Wuchou just looked back. He looked calm, but the shaking of his body told others that he was very angry. "Go away, it''s none of your business. I just want to do it." After shaking off the drop of blood on his hand, wuchou went to the students lying on the ground, squatted down and punched each other in the face. Poop, poop, poop Each fist has spare power, but it is not so easy to faint. Each attack will bring painful howls, but the person who wields the fist did not stop because of all this, and the fist still kept falling on that person. The source of everything, he sat quietly and watched the scene in horror. ~An hour ago~ Wuchou looked at the wall clock that symbolized the flow of time and thought that the day was finally coming to an end and he could go home. "Worry about sauce, don''t look at the time, read well, the exam is coming, and don''t drop the chain at the critical time." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll certainly have no problem. It''s not too simple not to go to class E for three years. Xiao Xi, you''d better review it. After all, these people''s academic performance is really good, especially the pressure. They will study harder." Wuchou naturally doesn''t have to worry about himself. Instead, he worries about Xiaoxi and Huali. After all, although their academic achievements are good, they are not good enough in this place. After school, wuchou was about to leave, but he saw that Huali was pulled aside and whispered. "Gorgeous seta, can you tell me what your reply is?" "Sorry, senior, I don''t have that idea now, so don''t wait for me and go to high school." With that, Huali was about to leave, but unexpectedly, the man reached out and took Huali''s hand. "Gorgeous Seth, you should know that my father is one of the few directors in this school. Although your hometown is in Russia, your parents can''t help you do anything. As long as I say something, you may be forced to class E for three years. Is that the result you want?" Draw your teeth. He stared at the man in front of him fiercely. Unexpectedly, this guy was so shameless and would say these words. "How''s it going, classmate gorgeous Seth? Have you figured it out?" "I''ll help her answer you. She doesn''t want to." When they turned their heads, they saw wuchou standing by and watching them. "Ah, who are you? Get out and join the fun. Get out." When Wu Chou appeared in the painting, he was pleasantly surprised and then helpless. "Worry free. Don''t go against him. You go. I can solve this by myself." "No, you can''t solve it. Leave it to me." Wuchou walks to the inside of the painting and pushes away the man standing in front of the painting. "Huali doesn''t want to say anything to you. Go away, or even your father can''t help you." "You!" The man wanted to say something, but after seeing the appearance of wuchou clearly, he finally remembered who wuchou was. "Hum, I remember. You are the unlucky guy. You were wronged and ate in prison once. You are really a scum in society. You want to compare with an elite like me." The man reached out and pointed to wuchou. "As a waste like you, it''s all given to you by those of us who can study in our school. What qualifications do you have to talk to me or even help gorgeous Seth." Wuchou protected Huali behind him and said. "Just because I''m her friend, you''re not qualified to talk here. Get out." Friends? When Huali heard wuchou''s words, he didn''t know why, and his mood became much worse. "Well, what does your expression mean?" The man naturally noticed the situation in the painting and saw the change of his expression in the painting, which had a great impact on the man''s heart. "It''s too much for you to treat me like this, gorgeous Lai." With that, the man raised his hand and was ready to clap it. "Hey, that''s too much, you!" Wuchou stretched out his hand and grabbed the man''s hand. Don''t mess with him. "Let go of me, or even you and I will fight." "You can try." Boom! Seeing that the man really wanted to kick himself, wuchou didn''t want to let him go. The backhand was a punch and directly hit the man against the wall. "Uh!" The man was beaten out of breath and knelt on the ground groaning in pain. "Remember, I''m the one who hit you. Don''t keep pestering me in the future." Wuchou took Huali''s hand and was ready to leave. "Hey, stop!" After taking a few steps, the man finally stood up and took out his mobile phone in his trembling pocket. "In the gorgeous Lai painting, you should remember what I have. Don''t forget." When I heard it in the painting, my body suddenly shook and planned to get rid of wuchou directly. "In the painting?" "Worry free, sorry, I can''t go like this because, because." "Because her sister is in our hands. Although it''s just an accident, I didn''t expect her to study in our school. If you don''t want her to have an accident, you''ll be obedient." Before the man succeeded, a fist hit the man''s nose and broke the man''s nose in a moment. "Ah ah ah!" The man covered his nose, knelt on the ground and howled. When he looked up, he saw no worry staring at himself angrily, and his eyes even turned red because of anger. "You bastards, don''t think I''ll let you go so easily. If I don''t teach you a lesson, you don''t know how to write dead words." Poof One punch, two punches, three punches, wuchou, one punch after another, greeted the man. The frightened man ran directly and went to the classroom in a panic. "Don''t come here. Don''t you know the consequences of what you do?" "I know, so this time I''m going to kill you directly and don''t let you go back and talk nonsense, so as to save trouble in the future." With that, wuchou kicked the man directly and hit all the tables and chairs behind him. Looking at wuchou and planning to continue, Huali reached out and pulled wuchou and said. "Stop it. Why are you doing this? It''s not worth it." "No, it''s worth it." Wuchou threw away the painting and sat directly on the ground. Wuchou ignored the painting and continued to walk towards the man who fell to the ground and hit him with his fist. "By the way, Xiao Xi, Xiao Xi must be able to stop him." Huali took out his pocket cell phone and dialed the phone. "Xiao Xi, come here quickly." Chapter 809 It''s no use how good the final exam is. Beating senior students, defying school regulations and maliciously wounding others should have been arrested. It''s only because of the protection of the state that wuchou has nothing to do. However, if you break the rules, you will be punished, which is necessary. Next year, no matter what results wuchou gets, he will be assigned to class E for three years, which will not change. "I don''t need to be sad. Even if I go to which class, it doesn''t have any impact on me. Anyway, my ability is here." Wuchou can say something besides saying these words to comfort the two women. As for the poor guy, he has been safely sent to the hospital. No matter how he comes out later, he can''t use what he calls. However, wuchou is still very worried, worried that the painting will finally be used by that scum, and finally make an irreparable ending. Wuchou made a deal with the government. No one knows the content and process of the transaction, only wuchou and the parties, that is, teacher Wujian knows what happened. "Worry sauce, why do you do this." After the final exam, Xiao Xi asked wuchou why he did it. Obviously, there are many ways to save Huali, but wuchou why he chose the most extreme way. "If that person is you, then that person was dead in the classroom, not now." "Ah?" Obviously, it''s stupid, but in Xiaoxi''s mind, it''s a very important sentence for you. "What? I won''t be happy. No matter what you do to me, how can I be happy if you really enter that class in the future." "Worth it, for you, worth it." When the two are still releasing flash bombs, the painting is about to be overwhelmed. It is clear that this matter is related to themselves. Why not comfort themselves in the end. "So, you don''t have to care about painting. It''s good to enter that class anyway." Benefits? They looked at wuchou with strange eyes and didn''t know what the so-called benefits were. "As long as I enter that class, I will have a lot of free time to do anything in the future. Anyway, there are no teachers and constraints. There will be a lot of things I can do in the future." That''s what I said They didn''t say much, so they had to follow the worry free idea. Anyway, it''s done, and nothing will save the situation. after school Xiaoxi rarely decides not to go back with wuchou. Just as wuchou has something to do, she doesn''t care what Xiaoxi thinks. In the painting with Xiao Xi, I always feel very insecure, especially my recent events will certainly hurt Xiao Xi''s heart. "Huali sauce, don''t worry, I''m not angry." "Ah?" Huali raised his head and looked at Xiao Xi. Unexpectedly, his friend comforted himself. "But, in the painting, are you a little too much?" Xiao Xi''s tone changed and sounded like the cold of the abyss. "You should know that worry sauce is my most important relative. From the beginning, I was the closest person to him. I grew up with him, went to school, played and had fun together." "But you have any strange ideas about my worry sauce. Forget others. Why are you? Don''t you know you''re my friend?" Xiao Xi''s eyes gradually dimmed, and her tone became more and more deep. "Is it the last time, the last time you were followed, that''s why you were attracted to my sorrow sauce." "No, not so." Click Miso The glittering silver knife was pulled out of Xiaoxi''s pocket and put directly on Huali''s neck. "You''ve gone too far, Huali sauce. Although I was very happy about buying gifts last time, I can''t stand it if you go shopping without telling me and worry sauce." I didn''t expect that Xiao Xi would know about buying gifts that time. "Xiao Xi, I have no idea. I won''t rob him with you. You are my best friend. How can I hurt our feelings for that man." Xiaoxi looked at Huali with suspicious eyes and finally took back her knife. "Remember, don''t think about my worry sauce in the future. He''s mine. It won''t change." With that, Xiao Xi continued to follow Hua Li home as if nothing had happened. "Yes, I won''t have any other ideas about him, No." After a few days, the results came out. "It''s a pity. Obviously he is an excellent student, but he can only go to class E because of violating the school rules, but even in that class, it may not affect anything." A passer-by with orange red hair looked at the posted grade sheet and was thinking about something in his heart. "Asano Jun, it''s really powerful. This time it''s the first." "Of course, Asano Jun is the strongest. He has been the first since the first grade. He can''t surpass it." Listening to passers-by compliment himself in his ear, Asano Jun didn''t say anything, but looked at the name of the person below him. "Since the first grade, I have been behind me. Every exam is not full score, but I will make a strange mistake in the first question." "The strongest opponent is you, isn''t it?" Although wuchou is the second oldest this time, these will not change anything. Wuchou will still enter the so-called three-year class E, that is, the so-called poor class. According to the headmaster, the so-called teaching promotion means that 95% of the people despise those 5%. The jungle law of survival of the fittest and survival of the fittest is incisively and vividly used by the principal in this school. Worry free won''t care, naturally won''t consider, because he just wants to spend his campus life at ease. The last summer vacation, wuchou hopes he can spend the summer vacation at ease, but it seems that some people don''t want to do so. "Is that really good? I''m just a student, not a killing machine." Wuchou looked at the plan handed to him by teacher Wujian and said. "I can''t help it. This is the instruction from the head. I hope you can start early and complete the regulations." Wuchou sighed. He could only pack his bags and get ready to go. After all, if he didn''t go, he would still be in trouble at that time. "I know. I''ll go. I''ll start tomorrow, and I''ll finish the target as soon as possible. You wait." Wuchou returned to the shrine and packed his bags. Just looking for something, Xiao Xi came in from the outside. "Are you leaving?" "Well, Xiao Xi, you know I can''t help myself now. In order to protect you, I can only work hard for the country." "It will be difficult for us to meet next semester. Why open us?" Xiao Xi threw herself into Wu Chou''s arms and sobbed in a low voice. "Xiao Xi, study hard. As long as this year passes, I will accompany you whatever you want to do in the future." It''s agreed. Chapter 810 How could this happen. Wuchou hides in a room and covers his wound to minimize the outflow of blood. Damn, why does this place have this thing. There was a dead silence outside Mingming''s room, but for wuchou, it was like a nightmare. Any slight footsteps will cause worry free extreme concentration. "You go. I don''t need your help." Standing beside wuchou, a blonde in military uniform said to wuchou. "Fool, you are a stupid killer. You don''t need to make trouble for me here. Stay here. You don''t understand these things. I know their terrible." ~Two days ago~ Wuchou accepts the task given to him by the state. In order to exercise his ability, he finds all kinds of killers from all over the world to participate in this task. The goal is to kill himself. If he is killed by these killers, his level is only like this. It is not worth cultivating by the state. "For some inexplicable reason, I can kill people. Why do I think so much?" Wuchou can say something besides accepting this bullshit task. Come to the chaotic battlefield designated by this country and have no worry to find time to stay in a hotel. Although it is a country in war, it is rare peace here in the capital. However, the gunfire that rang out at any time in the street outside told wuchou that this is not a good place. "Child, why are you here?" The guy who suddenly talked to wuchou, wearing a gorgeous skirt, looked out of place in the whole restaurant, just like dusty flowers. "What''s up?" Wuchou must have guessed that these guys who came to chat up with him for no reason must have specifically asked them to assassinate themselves. "Little brother, why are you here alone? Is there something on your mind?" The female killer''s body slowly approached wuchou, but she thought of something else. "Is this child my task? It''s incredible that an organization should give this boy more money to kill this boy. It''s pathetic." "Well, miss, in fact, I know what you do, but you give up. You can''t kill me." Huh? After hearing wuchou''s words, the female killer didn''t change her expression. Instead, she looked at wuchou with confused eyes. "Little brother, what are you thinking? My sister is not a murderer. She''s just a little bored and wants to talk to someone." "Forget it, your acting is not good enough. Come with me and I''ll tell you why you can''t kill me." Having said that, wuchou asked the other party to follow him back to the hotel. "Little brother, what are you thinking?" The female killer didn''t expect wuchou to take herself directly back to the hotel. Isn''t this a chance to kill herself? Zizizi, zizizi After closing the door, wuchou''s hands flashed blue lightning, which frightened the female killer. "I said, you can''t kill me. Since you know my reward is so high, you should know that there is a problem." Whew Looking at what the female killer wanted to do, wuchou directly sent a lightning across the tail of the female killer''s hair, and didn''t even make any impact in the room, scaring the other party out of any activity. "You go. I won''t kill you. You just don''t know my strength, so you''re going to die." Put away the thunder and lightning, and worry free is really ready to let others leave. "If you don''t kill me, I know your secret." "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter to tell the world. No matter who it is, I''m not afraid." After listening to wuchou, the female killer was a little unhappy and stayed here. "I don''t believe it. I''m here. I must have a chance to kill you. Anyway, you won''t hurt me." "Whatever you want, just don''t hinder me from completing the test." Trial? The female killer didn''t know what wuchou was talking about, but a strange reflection suddenly lit up outside the window, and a sniper aimed at wuchou on the roof. I''ll see how you can avoid this attack. Whew The bullet quickly approached wuchou, but when it came to wuchou, one meter away, it suddenly stopped in mid air. "Bullets are useless, so are snipers, so you don''t have to worry." The bullet directly fell to the ground. Without worry or planning to pay attention to the killer, he directly sat aside and had a quiet rest. No snipers? The female killer silently approached wuchou. She suddenly pulled out a dagger from her body and inserted it into wuchou. The dagger came to wuchou and stopped directly. No matter how hard the female killer tried, it was useless. "I said that nothing related to iron can hurt me, so consider other ways." Wuchou doesn''t intend to ignore the female killer and is ready to leave. "Wait for me, don''t go." The female killer has been following wuchou and thinking about how to kill this guy. He won''t defend himself, but he can''t kill this guy by his own means. At this time, wuchou noticed that the town was very strange. Since he came, some strange jeeps came into the town one after another, and then disappeared. "What''s going on? I have a bad feeling." At this time, the location of these jeeps is a secret underground research institute. "Doctor, it''s OK. The target has come to this town and is ready to launch biological and chemical weapons." "Make sure these things can''t leave the town, or the country may blame us in the future. After all, we used the people of the town as experimental objects." "This is also a good data. At that time, we will know whether my masterpiece is more powerful, whether it is this natural superpower or the acquired antimatter." late at night Wuchou looked at the female killer around him and couldn''t understand what this guy was thinking. Didn''t he know that iron weapons were invalid to him? "What is it this time, poison?" "No, I''ll wait until you fall asleep and cover you with my pillow." He said with a sigh of disappointment. "It''s no use. I don''t need to breathe, so this method is useless. You go quickly. I''m going to sleep." After hearing this, the female killer naturally doesn''t believe in evil. Worry free and ignore each other. Go to bed directly and wait for each other to do it at will. When the female killer saw wuchou lying down, she really picked up the pillow and covered wuchou''s head. After waiting for five minutes, the female killer took away her pillow and found that wuchou was still breathing, so she gave up the idea for the time being. "What, don''t you just won''t die? What ghost task? No wonder the reward is so high." "Huh?" Wuchou suddenly sat up from the bed and scared the female killer to one side. "What''s the matter?" "Shh." I heard the sound of the engine and something strange breaking. "Well, what''s going on outside?" The female killer was ready to go out of the window to have a look, but wuchou hurried to check it, and then quickly closed the window. "What''s the matter?" Chapter 811 "What''s that?" Wuchou looked at those strange glass cans and saw those strange gases inside. He didn''t know why. His body instinctive reaction told him that it was very dangerous. "Take it up." When the female killer saw wuchou, she turned out a strange gas mask and threw it to herself. "You are." "Take it, I don''t want to say it again." Without worry, he looked at everything outside seriously. Outside, the originally peaceful town suddenly sent out a lot of strange howls, and worry free seemed to see something through the last light. The heads of those people exploded directly. "What''s going on?" Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong There was a knock at the door. Wuchou motioned the female killer to go back and open the door by herself. "Are you all right, sir?" A waiter came outside the door, but he looked a little strange. "Don''t you think it hurts, sir?" The body began to twitch strangely, and blood flowed out of the nostrils and ears. "It''s strange, obviously painful, but I have a more strange idea in my heart." Poop The whole head disappeared and replaced by a tentacle dancing around in mid air. "Kill, kill, kill everything you see." The voice also came from the tentacle and waved directly to wuchou. Zizizi, zizizi maximum power Lightning directly hit the tentacle, but incredibly, it didn''t stop the tentacle from moving forward at all. Instead, it directly hit wuchou''s arm and scraped away a piece of skin. Lightning, invalid? Wuchou kicked away the monster in front of him, ran into the room, jumped out of the window with the female killer. Clang The sound of broken glass instantly attracted all nearby monsters. "Let''s go." Wuchou directly pulls each other and keeps hiding around. Finally, they hid in a remote house. "Those tentacles can be immune to my attack. It seems that they have been prepared long ago, those hateful experimenters." Wuchou didn''t expect that those bastards could do this and sacrifice the whole town in order to test their new weapons. But aren''t they afraid that what they do will be discovered? Certainly not. They must take insurance measures. These things will disappear tomorrow. This is specially prepared for themselves. "Damn it." Wuchou and the female killer can only try their best to keep quiet and not be found. However, the voice is getting closer and closer to himself. Wuchou knows that he can''t hide for long. You can''t expose too many abilities, or you will leave as many cards as you want to do in the future. Run, that''s all you can do now Wuchou pulls up the female killer and runs. As long as she is not caught, there will be no accident. "Stop, stop." After chasing wuchou''s tentacle monster, he kept approaching himself, and the speed was faster and faster. Before long, wuchou would be caught up. "You are too heavy to take you with you." After hearing this, the female killer thought whether wuchou would directly abandon herself and leave. After all, her life must be more important in this world. What''s more, she is not the other party''s friend, just a killer who came to assassinate him. "So, that''s it." I saw wuchou throw the female killer to the ground directly, and then use his strongest lightning to constantly attract the surrounding iron products, and directly surround the whole female killer with iron, circle after circle. Zizizi, zizizi Looking at the tentacle monster coming, wuchou loosened his shoulder and was ready to deal with these guys. Tick, tick, tick, tick Looking at the sky, it seems to rain. "What a lucky day, or, say, your unlucky day." A small amount of water is still no problem, as long as it doesn''t fall into the sea. Boom, boom "What''s that?" At the top of a mountain in the distance, the observer looked at the change in the sky and wondered if God was going to punish them. "He can use lightning in the sky." Zizizi, zizizi, boom, boom "Although I don''t know how you can resist my lightning, you can''t resist the attack of nature?" Boom Six hours later Pop, pop With wuchou''s departure, the superpower originally attached to it has disappeared, and the female killer finally comes out of the cage. "What''s going on?" The whole town is a charred wreckage, except for some clothes fragments left on the ground. However, where is the worry free at this time. "Huh?" Wuchou slowly opened his eyes and found himself on a military transport plane surrounded by doctors in white or researchers? "It''s too messy. How did you make such a big noise that I came back to pick you up yesterday." Mr. Wujian sat aside and was relieved to see that wuchou finally woke up. "Yesterday, I remember I used the lightning of the weather, and then I can''t remember." Teacher Wujian sighed helplessly, took out a laptop and played some things Zizizi, zizizi In the sky, an exaggerated electric column fell. Not only that, the whole town was surrounded by this huge light column. For a moment, the whole town was in the range of attack. That''s the end of the picture "I don''t think you want to see what happened in the town below." "No, thanks." "Although these people have died, I think we accidentally destroyed a small town for your test. It will be simpler next time. Moreover, they have gone too far and used some innocent people to do experiments." It seems that the country already knows what these people have done. Let''s see how the country handles it. "Don''t worry, they will be condemned, but we still want to know what that tentacle is." Is this experiment unknown. Wuchou didn''t expect that those guys were carrying out this experiment without telling the country. It seems that wuchou underestimated that guy. "However, we didn''t expect you to use the lightning of nature. It seems that we have to make another estimate of your strength in the future." In this way, wuchou was sent back to the shrine, and the original trial plan also failed. "Well, it seems that I really missed the guy at the beginning. I didn''t expect that the guy was so powerful and could hide the country after doing so many things." Uncle snake didn''t expect that he had found such a big trouble. "Be careful later, uncle. When I''m not around Xiaoxi, I hope you can look at her well. After all, we''re not in the same place and we''re weak." "I know. You should be careful in the future. The other party''s goal is you." Chapter 812 what are you doing? Do what you think is right Click Pick up the strengthening device on the ground. Cole looks at the monster behind him and says. "The first time is wrong. All things are brought by me. Naturally, I should end it. Only then can mankind continue to survive." "But then you will die, I will die, and everyone like you will die." Cole tilted his mouth slightly and looked at the monster with clear eyes. "I should have died, and I did it. I killed myself." "With me, it should come to an end." Zizizi, zizizi "I''m ready for your arrival." Pop, pop "Wake up, worry sauce, wake up." Lying in his own bed, wuchou slowly opened his eyes because of Xiao Xi''s interference, then turned around and continued to close his eyes. "Worry sauce, wake up, you''re going to be late for the school opening ceremony." school''s opening ceremony? Wuchou opened one eye and looked at the calendar hanging on the wall, marking today''s date. "Has school started?" "Yes, worry sauce, get up quickly, or you''ll be late." Wuchou stretched out his hand to support Xiaoxi around him, sat up from the bed, stretched his hands upward and moved his muscles and bones. "I see. You go out first." Wuchou yawned, stood up, opened the door and saw Xiao Xi and Hua Li sitting at the table waiting for him. "Huali, why are you here?" The painting looked white and said. "Don''t you know, Xiao Xi and I are still in the same class. It''s estimated that you didn''t check it, so I came to school with Xiao Xi today." Although that''s not the point Naturally, the painting won''t say it, and they won''t care. "Forget it. Since you''re going to be late, let''s go." After all, wuchou already knows where he is assigned. Naturally, he doesn''t care too much about other things. After returning to school, wuchou parted ways with them and walked alone to the mountain road. Hey, look, that''s him. Yes, second in the grade, but he was assigned to class E for violating school rules. However, he is still the second grade now, and certainly not in the future. After all, he is in class E. Class E of 3 years, a special class of Yaqiu middle school, is located on the mountain of xiaoxijia shrine. It is isolated from the world. There is only an old classroom there, and there are basically no other teachers, except the head teacher. When I came to class E for three years, most of them were poor students, and there were students who violated special rules like wuchou. For them, coming to three years e means that they have no chance to go back and will always be here, allowing other students to trample on their dignity. "Huh?" Although wuchou didn''t see anyone on the mountain road, wuchou still keenly felt that there were many strange things around him to monitor himself. It seems that the country has a deep enough understanding of wuchou and knows how important wuchou is to the country. After walking for a long time, I finally came to this isolated teaching building. In fact, it is an old building with a runway. The whole three-year class E is so simple. Shashasha Although it''s not very clear, wuchou still noticed that there are many people monitoring themselves nearby in the forest. It seems that they are really protected by the highest level. Are you so worried about yourself. After changing his shoes, wuchou went to the classroom. It seems that he came very early. Unexpectedly, no one came to school early. "After all, everyone has given up studying and entering this class is like going to hell." Wuchou didn''t care too much. After looking at the seat table above, wuchou just found a seat to sit down. It''s so quiet, and I always feel that I haven''t sat in such a quiet place for a long time, especially there is no one around. In fact, how can I remember without worry? The reason why there is no one now is entirely because those students are still looking at the division of classes with a fluke mentality. Wait, wait, worry free fell asleep. That''s him Yes, second grade, but I was assigned here for beating my senior Well, it''s pathetic, but it seems that this person should be very friendly. What are you talking about? He''s a poor man who was wronged and imprisoned at the beginning. Maybe he''s not as friendly as you seem. "Classmate, worry classmate, wake up, class is over." "Huh?" Wuchou squinted and looked at a female teacher standing in front of him, but he always felt that he seemed to have seen him somewhere. The female teacher looked worried at wuchou, and finally reached out and swayed in front of wuchou. "Worry classmate, wake up, class is over." "Oh, oh, Hello, teacher." Wuchou seems to remember that this person seems to be a member of the Research Institute and a researcher in charge of Uncle death. Part time, or come to watch yourself. Whatever it is, it has nothing to do with worry free. After all, he doesn''t worry about this guy at all. The female teacher didn''t expect that her once experimental sample actually appeared here. She was still her own student. Although she wasn''t responsible for it, she knew what she could do without worry. "Class, worry about your classmates." "I see, teacher." The female teacher also went to the podium to prepare her lecture. As for the name or something, wuchou didn''t listen to it at all and didn''t care about it. After all, she wouldn''t listen to the lecture. Wuchou still felt very sleepy. I don''t know whether it was because Xiaoxi woke up too early today or because of this classroom. Wuchou slowly closed his eyes and slept again. The students of class E for three years around take it for granted to see the performance of wuchou, because wuchou has always been like this. Even if they sleep, they can fully answer the teacher''s questions. "Hey, wake up." Hearing the familiar voice, wuchou finally opened his eyes and saw teacher Wujian standing in front of him. "Mr. Wujian, what are you doing here? Didn''t you finish your study last semester?" "Come with me. I have something to say to you." Wu Chou looked around and found that school was over and all the students had left. "Teacher Wujian, what''s the matter? Do you want to call me any technology?" Mr. Wujian didn''t speak, but moved on with worry free. Walking, wuchou came to the classroom office. "Worry free, you should remember what you need to do in the future?" Join the country as a member of the national special forces. "I remember, so what the hell are you trying to say?" "Although you may feel a little unreasonable, I''m here to remind you that the world will soon usher in a huge trouble. As a member of the country, remember to lift the crisis for the country." "Trouble, do you know anything?" Mr. Wujian paused for a moment and said. "The country believes that those tentacles will erupt again, and this is a world-class crisis." Chapter 813 A week has passed since the beginning of the new semester Wuchou doesn''t remember anyone in the class, even the teacher. After all, wuchou feels that he will not have any intersection after spending a year with them. "Worry sauce, are you happy to go to school?" They sat on the grass and looked at the full moon in the sky. They always felt that everything was so incredible. "Going to school will not be fun or happy. All along, the purpose of my going to school is you. If you are gone, I don''t know the meaning of going to school." "Really?" Xiao Xi looks at worry free. Because of herself, worry sauce will go to school. If she is not around worry sauce, is the significance of going to school still there? "It doesn''t matter. You''re sure to find a better reason." Xiaoxi quietly leaned against wuchou and stretched out her hand to hold wuchou''s arm. "You just have to do what you want. It doesn''t matter if you don''t continue to school, as long as you''re happy." A reason to go to school? Wuchou looks at the full moon in the sky and doesn''t know when he can find a reason to go to school. Ah, isn''t it strange. "Xiao Xi, look." "What?" They looked at the full moon in the sky at the same time and finally found some strange problems. "The moon, isn''t it a little different?" They seemed to watch the moon change bit by bit, and then 70% of the moon suddenly disappeared, as if it had been bitten off by something. "What''s going on? Who did it?" Before long, as expected, teacher Wujian had come to the shrine to find wuchou. "Mr. Wujian, what happened?" "I don''t know the details, but you come with me first." Wuchou followed Mr. Wujian to a place where a group of people who didn''t know him met here and didn''t know what was going on. "It seems that the details will not appear so soon, so the state hopes you will be on standby here for the time being. When there is any news, your" what''s that? " "The culprit of the matter, this is what he said." Through the reflective glass, teacher Wujian and wuchou have been looking at the monster inside, wondering how this creature destroys the moon in the universe. "Moreover, the octopus, I see. Is he the monster from the research institute?" Ukrainian has some information to deal with him. It seems that we should study something carefully when we go back. "Octopus?" Wuchou thinks that this guy may be uncle death, but he can''t imagine how Uncle death became like this. After some time "I see. Will the earth be destroyed in March next year?" Wuchou looked at the octopus caught. He really couldn''t understand what the other party was thinking and why he wanted to destroy the earth. If it was Uncle death. "It''s too fast, and it''s useful to deal with him with special weapons, but it''s meaningless if you can''t hit him." "Condition, since the other party appears here, doesn''t it mean that the other party wants to negotiate with us?" Wu Jian nodded and continued. "He said that he wanted to be the head teacher of class E for three years. Although he didn''t know why, it seemed that the opportunity to assassinate him was on those students. It happened that you were there." After listening to Wujian''s words, wuchou determined that the other party must be uncle death. After all, the female teacher was also the head teacher of class E for three years. "Fulfill your wishes or something?" Worry free is not clear. Anyway, the other party''s purpose must be like this. "So, what does the country think?" Wu Jian nodded and continued. "At that speed, it seems that there is no chance without assassination. Even you can''t keep up with others'' magical speed, and naturally you can''t hit each other, so we have to spend a year to see if there is a way to kill him. Naturally, you are the most powerful weapon." Because I not only have super powers, but also learn from two powerful experts. "Of course, we can''t just give you our hope. Those students also have the opportunity to kill the octopus. The state decided to attract those students with a reward in the hope of killing the octopus." A hero who saved the world? Moreover, I went to school with this magical octopus. It seems that I finally have a reason to go to school. "Mr. Wujian, I''ll give you more advice in the next year." "Huh?" "Because, since it''s you, you must be responsible for this task. Naturally, you have to be a teacher again, don''t you?" Wu Jian nodded. "I hope that on this day of the coming year, we can solve this monster and save our earth." Otherwise, the earth will be destroyed by this octopus, just like the moon. Although I don''t know why, wuchou feels that there are still many things they didn''t tell themselves. Chapter 814 Creak The door lock of the trapped Octopus was opened, and wuchou came in with the key. "Oh, wuchou, hello." The big octopus is not surprised to see wuchou come in. After all, the other party may know that wuchou has worked for the country, or he is the strongest weapon against himself. "Big octopus, can you tell me if you are that person." "Who the hell are you talking about? I don''t know." The big octopus looked at himself with a playful face. His expression was very rich, but he didn''t know whether it was true or false. "Well, don''t say so much. Tell me, who are you?" The big octopus smiled and took out a glass of water from one side and handed it to wuchou. "I know you are confused, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you will know the truth in the future. Everything will be clear at that time. Now enjoy the unknown peace quietly." It''s clear that the octopus doesn''t say anything, doesn''t deny it, and isn''t sure. "Well, at least tell me why you want to go to class E for three years and why you want to be a teacher." The big octopus looked at wuchou and continued. "I know you are my student, so I want to know, what kind of teaching do you think is better?" "It doesn''t matter. In fact, I don''t care at all. Anyway, learning doesn''t matter to me." The octopus stared at wuchou and didn''t know what he was thinking. "Worry free classmate, can I understand that you don''t care about my teaching methods or methods at all." "You can understand that. I really don''t care at all." "Well." The big octopus looked at wuchou and thought what method to use to correct this guy''s idea. "But if you are a teacher, maybe I can look forward to it." "Because you look strong." Zizizi, zizizi The octopus was scared and quickly stepped back for several steps. His whole face turned red and stared at wuchou. "Worry free classmate, what do you want to do? Do you want to be a teacher?" Boom! Teacher Wujian hurriedly took the troops to the cell. He saw a big hole in the roof and two figures flying around in mid air. "Really, I''ve already said, don''t do it. I really want to teach them a lesson when they come back." At this time, in mid air, although it was night, the shining blue star in the sky attracted the attention of many people. "Worry free classmate, although the teacher is wrong, you can''t win the teacher." Zizizi, zizizi Lightning is fast, but so is octopus. "Hee hee, worry free classmate, where are you aiming?" Watching the octopus taunting himself in mid air, wuchou also wanted to hit each other, but the other side was more flexible than he expected. "No way." Looking at wuchou back to the ground, the octopus also came over to see what else wuchou didn''t use. "Big octopus, what happens next is because of you." I saw wuchou''s electric pole with one hand directly on one side, and lightning slowly poured into wuchou''s body. Zizizi, zizizi The circuit of the whole city collapsed because of wuchou''s move, and there was a complete power failure. "Worry free classmate, this is not very good. You have destroyed the circuit of the whole city. What should those who urgently need electricity do?" "Yes, then it''s better to make a quick decision." Zizi Speed, faster The octopus saw the worry free attack, fast, but not fast enough. "Don''t be too fast. Just keep up." Boom "Cough, cough, cough." At the center of the explosion, wuchou exhausted his power, but when he saw the octopus in front of him, it seemed that it was covered with a strange appearance, which completely offset wuchou''s attack. "Worry free classmate, you are strong enough, but not enough. For me, your strength is still not enough." The octopus picked up wuchou and nodded with satisfaction. "But since you can use super powers to force me to this point, you are already very good." "Huh?" The octopus suddenly jumped back one step, and then he saw wuchou, who was originally holding him, burst open and turned into a ball of lightning. "What!" The octopus didn''t see it at all. When did wuchou disappear? Maybe it was the explosion just now and disappeared in the smoke. Disappeared, is the breath hidden? Octopus did not expect that wuchou''s assassination ability had reached this point. He could not even notice the murderous spirit. "Worry free classmate, you did a good job, but you didn''t do well enough in one place." The octopus looked around carefully and said. "The attack just now was really good. Even I cheated, but you don''t have energy now. The speed has slowed down. Naturally, it''s impossible to hit me." Octopus still pays attention to the surroundings and doesn''t know where wuchou will attack. Left or right, it''s really powerful. I haven''t been educated yet. My assassination ability has been so excellent. I''m sure I can take the lead in the class, and I don''t have to worry about learning. I''m a real monitor. While the octopus was still thinking, the attack had come. Whew "What!" At the foot of the octopus, wuchou suddenly came out of the ground and stabbed the octopus directly with a special dagger in his hand. "I see. I didn''t see the special clothes at first." However, the speed is not fast enough. The octopus grabs wuchou''s arm with one tentacle and stops wuchou''s further attack. "Well, worry free classmate, the assassination is over. If I catch it, it will be regarded as a failure." Indeed, I can''t move, but the other party''s strength is not great. If it''s normal, it''s very simple to defeat him. Wuchou also gave up and continued to attack. Anyway, there are still many opportunities to destroy this guy in the future. "Octopus, it seems that this time is over. Let''s stop next time." "Ho hee hee, it''s no problem, but you should remember that you don''t need to do this to deal with being a teacher. You can simply assassinate, and don''t involve innocent people." The octopus seemed to do something and then left. "Did you draw anything on my face?" But I didn''t feel it Without worry or care, he walked back to the base. "Don''t do this next time, and the reason for the power failure. I hope you can explain it to your superiors at that time." Mr. Wujian didn''t say anything, that''s all. When wuchou got home, he thought of today''s battle. "If you expose more abilities, you may be able to destroy the octopus, but it''s not interesting." Assassination? Wuchou looks at the special dagger in his hand and looks forward to the future. It''s fun to deal with a very fast octopus. Chapter 815 Invincible octopus, kill this octopus for 10 billion. Otherwise, the world will eventually be destroyed by this hateful octopus. In this year, learn powerful assassination techniques and destroy this octopus. Use special bullets and weapons to destroy the octopus. "So, I''m your head teacher now. Give me more advice." The big yellow Octopus stood on the podium and greeted the students of class E for three years. "Therefore, you are now given this task by the state. This matter cannot be mentioned with your family or leaked. For the sake of the country, I hope you can eliminate this octopus." Mr. Wujian stood beside the octopus and said to the students below. "In the next year, as your PE teacher and nominal head teacher, I will help you learn the ability of assassination to destroy this octopus. This octopus will teach you the rest of the courses. I hope you will accept it." In this way, class E of three years accepted the mysterious head teacher under strange circumstances. "Hey, Mr. Wujian, it''s too much for you to ask us to take the next monster to destroy the moon." The headmaster sat in his seat, looked at Mr. Wujian and continued. "Last time you put him in, I put up with it, but this time you have to spend money again. After all, it''s this big monster." "Naturally, headmaster, I hope you can keep it a secret and don''t mess around." Mr. Wujian said and was ready to leave. Unexpectedly, wuchou didn''t move a step. "Headmaster, can I ask if I can''t leave class E even if I have good grades?" "Oh, why?" The headmaster naturally knows that the students in front of him are also monsters. If they are really serious, they can''t even compare with their own sons. "Because that teacher is interesting. Even if he doesn''t have class, assassinating him is more interesting than sleeping in the classroom." "Well, naturally no problem, but I hope you and that monster don''t make big trouble in my school." "Naturally, I just want to enjoy campus life at school." As soon as he got back to the classroom, wuchou saw that the students started volley again. All the bb bullets flew towards the octopus teacher, but they couldn''t hit it at all, and they were all avoided. When wuchou saw it, he sighed and drew an orange trace in his eyes. "What?" The students of class E for three years, looking at wuchou, rushed into the barrage net and fought with teacher octopus. "What is this?" There was a strange question mark on the octopus''s face. I wonder how wuchou became so strong in an instant. Obviously, he didn''t use super powers. "What is this?" The only difference is that there is strange eye makeup around your eyes. "Is that why?" The speed is not very fast, and the strength is appropriate, but why can I avoid my tentacles and bullets. It''s not too fast, but the reaction speed is very fast. No, should we say, perception? The octopus seems to see through the attack mode of wuchou, quickly pull away, leave wuchou a little distance, and continue to observe wuchou''s next attack. "Teacher, don''t hide. It''s just the beginning." Pluck A BB bullet was aimed at wuchou and shot directly. Wuchou caught the bullet with one hand and turned his head to look at the students below. "I said, what''s going on and how did you suddenly attack me?" Sitting in the corner, seeing the man who failed to attack, he cut and sat down. "Forget it, teacher, go on." Ding Dong, Ding Dong "Oh, class is over. Sorry, worry free classmate. It seems that the battle with you is over for the time being." Assassination is prohibited during class because it will affect class. This is the rule. There is no way to worry. I can only sit back to my seat and continue the assassination later. But class? Wuchou looks at the octopus giving lectures on it. Indeed, octopus lectures are really good and will teach students according to their aptitude, but it is also boring for wuchou. So sleepy Wuchou squinted and finally really fell asleep. Eye makeup disappeared. What''s the reason? Although octopus is still in class, he has always been paying attention to worry free. After all, the whole class is really threatening. Maybe worry free. "What''s that?" Naturally, Mr. Wujian has been observing. What just happened is not that kind of super power of electric energy. Is wuchou still growing and beginning to master new power. "If that''s the case." "Well, for the country, the threat of worry free is even worse than the dead octopus. After all, the superpower that will grow is enough to threaten the octopus now, and there''s still more to come." Wujian began to hesitate a little. He didn''t know whether to report it, because wuchou was also his disciple and the disciple he had taught for the longest time. "Forget it. Anyway, that guy is like an old man. He won''t toss anything." Pa Pa make love "Wake up, wake up." "No." Worry free turns around and ignores those who call themselves. "Wake up, school is over." "Well, I see, Xiao Xi." Xiao Xi? Wuchou woke up directly and saw that it was not Xiao Xi, but a classmate who woke himself up. "Xiao Xi, what are you talking about? Worry about your classmates." "Well, it''s all right. I just think of my childhood." Wuchou forgot that he was no longer in the same class as Xiao Xi. He was a little confused just now. "I remember, are you Maoye?" After all, the hair color is still a little special. Wuchou still has a little impression of this person. "That''s right. You''re a brilliant student today. You can fight the teacher like this." "Kill the teacher?" Mao Ye nodded and said. "Oh, because you are asleep, I don''t know. The name we gave the teacher just now, the teacher who can''t be killed, the teacher." "Oh, good name." Pack up your things and worry free is preparing to leave. "Wait, worry about your classmates." Wuchou looked at Mao ye, who called him. "Can you teach me that thing?" That thing? "What the hell are you talking about?" "Eyes." Wu Chou stared at the girl in front of him and said. "Eyes, did you notice?" "Naturally, you still have eye makeup when fighting. Obviously you didn''t do anything, but now it''s gone. It must have something to do with it. That''s why I asked you." Since even girls know, the country will naturally know, but it doesn''t intend to hide it. "Sorry, I can''t teach you this thing, because it''s special." With that, wuchou left directly. "I naturally know that it''s special. After you leave the Institute, you become stronger. The last resort." Chapter 816 You''ve always been alone Your best friend betrays you, your girlfriend leaves you, and everyone around you hates you. Join us, you don''t need those burdens, you just need strength. "No." Blue lightning surrounded Cole''s body and looked at the dirty queen in front of him. "Even if I am alone, I will continue to fight in order to protect the world." Boom! "Huh?" A burst of huge thunder interrupted the worry free dream. When I opened my eyes, I saw myself lying on the table and not finished class. "Worry free classmate, although your grades are really good, the teacher is still a little disappointed about whether you can listen to the class well, and you don''t have the ability to give serious guidance to worry free classmate." Mr. Sha stood on the podium and saw that wuchou finally woke up. He quickly brushed a wave of sense of existence. "Is it raining?" Clatter "Sorry to kill the teacher. I''m going out." Having said that, wuchou completely ignored his disapproval of killing the teacher and walked out of the classroom directly. "Worry free classmate, I haven''t agreed yet. Don''t leave." Just, worry free can''t hear it. Not that wuchou likes rain more, but for wuchou, rain is like a signal to tell wuchou that something bad is happening. For wuchou, rain is a nuisance. "Worry free classmate, what''s the matter?" Surprisingly, teacher Sha came out, but wuchou could see it. This is the so-called residual shadow. Teacher Sha used his own speed to give consideration to class and come out to see wuchou. "Nothing, just a little want to see that guy." Mingming saw her all the time before she went to school, but as soon as she left her range and it was raining, she felt that the other party might be in danger. Mingming knew very well that nothing would happen, but she just cared very much. "Oh, worry free classmate, since you care about that girl so much, why don''t you go back and go to her side?" "I don''t know. I always feel that if I really approach her, I will hurt her in the end." Killing a teacher doesn''t know what to say. After all, I don''t know what to say. "Worry free classmate, since you care so much about that student, do you want to bring her into this class?" "No, I don''t trust you." What I don''t trust is her safety. Killing the teacher thought that wuchou was talking about his own teaching methods, which made killing the teacher a little lost, that is, the whole head turned green, just like being poisoned. "What a pity. I also want to see what the girls who worry about wuchou students are like." Wuchou killed the teacher and continued to sit on the ground watching the rain outside. At this time, Yiqiu middle school is in class A for three years "Dongtiao, what''s the problem?" Xiao Xi sat by the window, watching the growing rain outside, thinking about her mind. "Nothing. Thank you for your concern, Asano." With that, Xiao Xi ignored the guy and continued to look at the rain outside. Worry sauce, I always hate rain. Xiao Xi naturally knows that every time it rains, wuchou will stay with him. Only in this way can he calm down. If he is not there, wuchou will always sit in the hall depressed and feel distressed. "Dongtiao, is there any trouble?" Xiao Xi glanced at her classmates who had not left and continued. "Nothing, and it has nothing to do with you. Asano, you can leave." With that, Xiao Xi continued to look at the rain outside the window and completely ignored the guy. Asano saw that he was just boring and didn''t continue to talk. There are still many opportunities. Don''t worry about no time. Asano smiled and turned away. "Xiao Xi." Looking at the interaction between Xiaoxi and Asano, Huali naturally knows what happened. It should show that everyone knows what happened. Although I don''t know why, this Asano student is close to Xiaoxi. Obviously, the whole school basically knows who Xiaoxi likes. "Xiao Xi, what''s the matter? What''s the beauty of the rain?" "He must be watching, I know. He must sit in a quiet place and watch the rain quietly. The whole person looks like an abandoned dog." Because I know very well, I can better understand what worry free is like now. "Sorry, drew, I''m going to find him. He must need me now." With that, Xiao Xi completely gave up the class he had to continue and ran out directly. "Xiao Xi, I really like worry free." But I''ll do it myself. Although Huali also has a good impression, he won''t do it for him. "Yes, at this step, I have lost." Step, step, step The rain made the whole mountain road more muddy and the whole road was difficult to walk, but Xiao Xi didn''t stop because of this and walked forward with an umbrella. "He must be like that. He needs me. I''m going to see him anyway." The clothes had been stained by the splashed mud, and the feet had been aggravated by the soil. Each step was very difficult, but Xiao Xi didn''t stop. "It''s almost there." Just walked up the mountain and looked at the old teaching building not far away. Xiao Xi knew that he was waiting for himself there. "Worry sauce, I''m almost here. Wait for me." As soon as he came to the playground, Xiao Xi saw wuchou sitting in the middle of the playground without an umbrella or anything to help him keep out the wind and rain. "Worry about sauce." When Xiao Xi was about to walk over, he suddenly saw a man in the teaching building running out with an umbrella and came to wuchou. "Why don''t you rely on us? We''re in the same class." Wuchou completely ignored the voice behind him, just lowered his head and watched the rain rise slowly. Snap Two hands from behind to worry free chest, suddenly leaning up behind a warm embrace. "Everyone welcomes you. As long as you like, everyone won''t care about you. You don''t need to bear everything alone." Then, Xiao Xi saw that more and more people ran out of the classroom and directly came to wuchou, one by one, in a circle around wuchou. "Everybody." Wuchou looked at the students around him who he didn''t remember at all. It was clear that some of them didn''t even remember their names. "Everyone actually wants to be friends with you. After all, everyone is a student of class E for three years. We have to assassinate the teacher together and work hard together." Looking at the students around, wuchou had a strange palpitation in his heart, although there was no expression on his face. "Let''s go back together. Don''t continue to get wet." Looking at wuchou, he stood up and followed everyone back to the classroom. Xiaoxi looked at it and was happy for wuchou. However, Xiao Xi has been paying attention to the girl who ran out first. "Who is she?" Chapter 817 Whew, PA "I thought you were going to do something. That''s what you did." Wuchou reaches out to pick up the baseball thrown by the other party and throws it back again. "I''m sorry to let you practice with me, but I think only you can play baseball in our class." Sugano, a student of class E for three years, used to be a baseball pitcher. His grades fell because he was robbed of the position of ACE pitcher. "Although I can, I don''t want to beat you. Although I''m not good at this sport, my physical ability is too much better than you. You can''t beat me at all." Wuchou threw the ball again. He didn''t know what the other party was thinking and how to practice with himself for no reason. "I''m sorry, but I want to use my technology to assassinate the teacher." Assassinate with a ball? Wuchou looks at the other party with the eyes of an idiot and wonders what the other party can do. "Anyway, you''ll know later." Sugano came to a grass bush with worry free. He saw a figure with blue hair and green hair. He squatted here together. He didn''t know what he was peeking at. "Maoye, Chaotian, what are you doing here?" Wuchou knows that these three people will basically act together, so this seems to be an assassination plan to deal with the killing of the teacher. "Sugano, look." They didn''t answer the worry free question, but pointed to the figure not far away. In their direction, I saw the teacher sitting on the beach chair, quietly looking at his magazine, as if he hadn''t paid attention to their actions at all. However, wuchou can see that killing teachers has actually seen them and wants to know how they intend to assassinate themselves. "Hee hee, you see, next I''ll use this ball to assassinate the teacher." I saw the baseball in sugano''s hand. There were bb bullets outside. As long as you can contact and kill the teacher, you can beat him at one time. Although wuchou knew that the assassination would fail, wuchou didn''t care, so he continued to watch. "Here we are." Looking at Shanye''s action, wuchou knows the result, although he already knows it before he takes action. The speed is too slow to kill the teacher. But sometimes there are other ways. A flash of eye makeup, at a speed that none of the three could see, wuchou caught the ball thrown by sugano again and threw it to kill the teacher again. "Wow!" Killing the teacher naturally saw wuchou''s action, because he didn''t know what tricks wuchou was doing, so the whole person directly avoided and came to the distance. "A fool killing a teacher is just kidding." Although the eye makeup is retained for a moment, someone with thin eyes still sees the change without worry. "Is there really no way?" Sugano naturally knows it won''t work, but he still tries this method with luck. "Sugano, your ball speed is very slow." "Ah?" Sugano looked at wuchou with surprised eyes. "What, although you are not an ordinary person, can you see the difference between me and an ordinary pitcher?" "Yes, my ball is very slow, so I brush it off." Speaking of this, sugano was suddenly a little lost. "But the speed is very slow. Isn''t there many ways for you to make up for it?" Sugano looked at wuchou and didn''t know what wuchou wanted to say. "If the speed is not good, try the fancy. If the other party can''t guess where your ball is going to be lost, it won''t be hit by the other party." Although it''s useless for yourself. "Fancy?" Sugano looked at his right hand and said. "Can I do it?" "Naturally, the point is not to deny, but to be willing to work hard for this goal. Only in this way can it be possible." At least, wuchou has finished his words. Whether he can succeed depends on himself. "Well, the assassination is over and I''m gone." Soon after wuchou left, Mr. Sha also came to Shanye''s classmate. What he said was naturally similar to wuchou. "Why don''t you try something else?" "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Wuchou didn''t turn his head. He knew exactly what the man behind him said. "You clearly have other ways, not fancy skills, but a more powerful way to strengthen your physical ability to turn ordinary people into Superman." "I don''t know anything, classmate Maoye, and I hope you don''t get close to me in the future. She cares very much." Care? Mao Ye naturally knows who wuchou is talking about. "Since you don''t want me to get close to you, tell me that way, the way to become stronger." It seems that as long as he is alone with himself, Mao Ye has become another person. He looks like a hidden killer. "Classmate Mao ye, I said, you can''t do this, so give up and ask me for help. It''s better to think of other ways to assassinate the teacher." Before wuchou could walk away, Mao ye came again and stopped himself with open hands. "How on earth do you want to teach me what you want?" Snap Wuchou patted the other party''s head and said. "I don''t need anything. Don''t pester me alone in the future. Xiao Xi will be angry." This time, wuchou didn''t stop, and the other party didn''t continue to stop himself. after school Wuchou is preparing to go home. He sees sugano alone on a wall, constantly contacting and pitching, and the posture and technique are completely different from what he saw this morning. "How''s it going, worry free classmate." Teacher Sha appears beside wuchou and looks at sugano who has been working hard not far away with wuchou. "Youth is a really precious thing. The figure of moving forward for dreams is even more dazzling." "You should say that ordinary people who work hard for their dreams are dazzling." "Hee hee, the teacher also hopes that you can work hard for your dreams like sugano. Maybe your light may be more dazzling and inspiring than others." Forward light? Wuchou looked at the figure who worked hard under the sunset and always felt a little envious. "Don''t you also have your own direction?" "Me too?" Worry free naturally exists, but not in this world. Worry free even doesn''t know what the purpose of coming to this world is. "It''s normal to be confused about the future, but isn''t it more interesting to move forward bravely without fear of the fog in front of you?" This is, are you encouraging yourself? The octopus also told wuchou in his own way that he had been paying attention to all his classmates. "Kill the teacher, although I don''t know what your purpose is, I will work hard, at least, in my own direction." Looking at the figure of wuchou leaving, the teacher knew that he had succeeded this time. "Come on, young soldier." Chapter 818 morning I don''t know why. Today, wuchou always feels that Xiaoxi is quieter than before. Obviously, once it''s school time, Xiaoxi will be noisy and noisy, and the whole person will even become hysterical when he has time. However, this morning was unexpectedly abnormal, and the whole person seemed to have changed. "Xiao Xi, are you okay?" Seeing Xiaoxi like this, wuchou was a little afraid, thinking about whether the other party had something to say to himself and kept it hidden. "Worry sauce, remember what I told you last time." Wuchou naturally remembers that when it rained, Xiao Xi actually came to find herself in person, but she just saw herself with other women and even walked back to the classroom together, although there were others. "Xiao Xi, you should know that I can''t be with others. How can I betray you." "I know, worry sauce, but I can''t control whether others have ideas about you." Xiao Xi handed Wu chou a cup as she spoke. "So, you should know that there are people waiting for you at home. Don''t lose to the temptation outside." It''s hot Wuchou just took over the cup. He only felt a high temperature on the cup and almost burned his hand. However, when wuchou picks up the cup again, the high temperature has disappeared. "What''s the matter?" Looking at wuchou, she looked at herself with strange eyes. Xiaoxi didn''t know what she had done. "Nothing." "Is that an illusion?" However, wuchou always feels that there is any danger close to himself. After waiting for wuchou to leave, Xiao Xi was finally relieved. "Xiao Xi, are you okay?" When Xiaoxi finally came to the classroom, she relaxed. After all, Xiaoxi was a little late today, and she was suspicious yesterday. "Huali sauce, I think, is very strange." In the painting, Xiao Xi''s face is very red, just like a ripe tomato. "Xiao Xi, what''s the matter? Is she very uncomfortable?" "I don''t know. It''s strange since yesterday." Eyes, like fire. "Dongtiao, are you okay?" The students around seemed a little strange when they saw Xiao Xi. They all gathered around to see what had happened. "Painted sauce, very strange, like." Xiao Xi seemed unable to bear it again. She pushed away the painting holding her hand and ran to the infirmary. "Xiao Xi, wait." Because it was still early, there was no one in the infirmary. Xiao Xi looked for something in the cabinet for a long time and finally found a pack of ice. "It''s so hot. What''s going on?" Reach out and open the ice bag. As soon as your hand touches the ice, it melts and the water evaporates in an instant. "What''s going on!" Xiao Xi looked at her hands and felt that something should be put out of her hands. "Xiao Xi, are you okay?" Huali finally ran to the infirmary. As soon as he opened the door, he saw an amazing scene. The flame, crimson flame, burned in Xiaoxi''s hand. Not only that, Xiaoxi''s hair and ends turned crimson. "This is, what is this!" Raised his head and saw that Huali saw what had happened at the door. Xiao Xi suddenly raised her hand and screamed. "Don''t look at me!" The flame, like being controlled by Xiao Xi, rushed directly into the painting. "No!" At the critical moment, Xiao Xi forcibly controlled the flame and bypassed the painting standing at the door, but he still bumped aside and caused an explosion. "Huali sauce!" Xiao Xi also wanted to come and check the situation in the painting, but she heard more footsteps approaching her. Xiao Xi had no way but to blow up the wall and leave directly from the big hole. "Huh?" Wuchou''s phone rang. Few people know about it. "Hello?" "Ah?" After listening to the phone, wuchou feels that everything is incredible. "Xiao Xi, ran away?" The nearest hospital to the school, rescue outdoor Wuchou is not in a hurry to find Xiaoxi. Xiaoxi won''t leave too far. It must be near the shrine. He will find it at that time, but in the painting, I don''t know what the situation is. "Uncle, how''s it going?" After a long wait, wuchou called Uncle snake. "I can''t find it. The boy in Wujian said that he had asked people to look everywhere. It seems that he can''t find it for a moment. He doesn''t know what happened to the little girl. He actually left." "I see. Let me know if you have any news. I''ll wait here." Toot After the phone hung up, wuchou was still looking at the light on the rescue room. It had been almost two hours, and the rescue had not ended in the painting. After a while, the light finally turned off and the doctor came out. "Doctor, what''s going on in the painting?" "The situation has been controlled. I don''t know what happened to her. There was a huge explosion on the front, which hurt her body, but now it''s all right. Just have a quiet rest." "Thank you, doctor." After Huali was sent back to the ward, wuchou was ready to leave. After all, he had to find Xiaoxi. Didi, Didi Wuchou picks up her mobile phone, which shows Xiaoxi''s phone. "Xiao Xi?" shrine Wuchou slowly opened the door and saw Xiaoxi sitting in the middle of the hall, as if she hadn''t moved. "Xiao Xi, why are you here and why no one found you." "Worry sauce, do you know?" Xiao Xi didn''t look back. She kept looking at the statue in front of her and continued. "All the time, I feel very strange. Obviously, my mother-in-law and uncle are wandering around the shrine, but why can''t I find you in the hall?" "I know you must be here, because you won''t go far, but it''s strange why only I can find you here." Xiao Xi turned around and looked at Wu Chou "Then there is only one answer. Only I can see it when you are here. Naturally, only you can find it when I am here." The flame, controlled by Xiao Xi, burned in her hands. "Worry sauce, you also have this incredible ability, right?" The flame slowly formed a strange animal on Xiao Xi''s head. "Worry sauce, I always think I''m too different from you, but now, I''m finally close to you." The flame gave Xiao Xi great confidence and uncontrollable impulse. "Worry sauce, I want to, I want to destroy everything in front of me, including you." The flame also swallowed Xiao Xi''s will. "I don''t know. This thing will make people lose their mind." Worry free, I still underestimated the device. It can really make people get super powers. It''s just that they will lose control. I didn''t expect it. "Destroy, destroy, destroy!" Chapter 819 The flame is burning around and the temperature is rising. But it''s incredible that the flame didn''t spread out of the hall, just as something separated the whole area and wouldn''t affect the outside world. "Xiao Xi, stop, this is not you!" "Not me? Then tell me, what is me!" The flame, forming a huge palm, grabbed directly at wuchou. Boom! Although he didn''t grasp wuchou, there was a low explosion in the center, and the temperature of the whole space became higher. call The chain of flames flew out of the ground and aimed at wuchou''s limbs. "Enough!" Blue lightning, released from worry free hands, blocked the flame released by Xiao Xi. Lightning formed a huge barrier to block Xiao Xi''s flame. However, the fire grew bigger and bigger and began to break through the defense of lightning. "That''s it, worry sauce, you''re at this level?" Naturally not, but worry free can''t hurt Xiaoxi. We can only find a way to get Xiaoxi out of control. "Xiao Xi, wake up. It''s not you, and I don''t like you." The flame is getting bigger and bigger, but wuchou can still see it. Xiaoxi doesn''t want to stop at all. The flame is ready to surround herself. "Worry sauce, how can you stop me? If you can''t stop me, just rely on you now." Boom! The flame finally broke through the surrounding barrier, and the whole shrine exploded. "What''s that!" Uncle snake looked at the flames rising into the sky and knew where they were and what caused the disaster at school. "That little girl finally became like him." However, why, why didn''t it show before, it will be like this now. At this time, Mr. Wujian had told his superiors everything he saw. The superiors were very happy because they knew that the previous laboratory was correct and wuchou really had the ability to make people with the same ability as him. Xiaoxi is the best example. "Hahaha, hahaha!" The flame formed a huge giant in the sky. Xiao Xi was among the giants and attacked wuchou like controlling the giant. The whole city saw the flaming giant on the mountain and wondered what had happened. Zizizi, zizizi Take a closer look, you can see that there have been strange lightning figures flying in the air around the flame giant. "Xiao Xi, stop. Look down there. The whole mountain will be lit by you." "So what?" The flame slowly condensed on the top of the giant''s head to form a huge fireball. The high temperature even made the surrounding space look distorted. In this case, the whole mountain will be destroyed by her. Without worry, there is no way but to expose a little of the rest of the power, although those people may already know something. Snap I saw that wuchou''s hands were one, and the natural energy formed a cycle in wuchou''s body. Slowly, orange eye makeup appeared beside wuchou''s eyes. "Ha!" Lightning gathers in wuchou''s right hand to form a huge sphere. Natural energy makes lightning more threatening. "Just like they used to be." Zizizi, zizizi Lightning directly threw the fireball into the sky. The two spheres collided with each other to produce huge energy. The heat wave directly jumped on the walking trees and collapsed instantly. "Xiao Xi!" Lightning instantly activated the cells of the body, giving wuchou a faster speed. Wuchou suddenly appeared in front of Xiaoxi and the whole person rushed over "What!" The giant disappeared because of Xiao Xi''s departure, and the flame spread little by little. However, Xiao Xi has not regained consciousness, and the flame is still burning her worry free body. "Let go, let go!" "I won''t let go, my little Xi." Zizizi, zizizi Lightning seems to know the idea of worry free, instantly entangled Xiaoxi''s body and slowly pulled out Xiaoxi''s flame. "What are you doing? Stop, my flame!" Lightning, depriving Xiao Xi''s flame a little, is like taking away Xiao Xi''s energy. "Xiao Xi, come back!" "Oh!" In the two people surrounded by lightning and fire, their bodies held tightly together, their thoughts and thoughts stopped, and everything stopped because of one action. After everything stopped, Xiao Xi was unconscious and the flame disappeared completely. "Boy, are you okay?" Uncle snake and teacher Wujian rushed over and finally relieved to see that they were safe. "Teacher Wujian, Xiao Xi''s ability has disappeared. Unless I want to, Xiao Xi can''t use it in the future." "What?" Mr. Wujian doesn''t know that superpowers can be deprived. "To be exact, I absorbed it." Looking at the small flame in wuchou''s hand, they were happy and worried. "Xiaonizi''s ability has been absorbed by you. Will there be a chance to recover in the future?" Wuchou shook his head and continued. "Unless I return this ability to her again, Xiao Xi will really lose her super ability in the future." Deprivation? Mr. Wujian has no way to make any decision. He can only tell his superiors the news and let them decide the so-called opportunity by themselves. "Although you said it, I don''t think the top will believe you. You''d better take her with us, otherwise I can''t explain." "I see, Mr. Wujian, I''ll come with you." A moment later, a specially prepared Institute "What do you think?" Mr. Wujian stood outside the window and looked at the worry free teacher who constantly demonstrated his ability. "The girl really can''t find any change. The mysterious energy that could have been detected has disappeared. On the contrary, the energy has entered his body and even become stronger." "No, Mr. Wujian, to be exact, he has recovered." Recovery? Mr. Wujian didn''t speak and continued to listen to the man behind him. "He was originally a real superpower. It was not deprivation. To be correct, it was a return to the original. He was both a giver and a vegetarian." "Those new abilities are just his branches. They are his things. They can be separated and naturally brought back." Teacher Wujian looked at wuchou inside and didn''t know what to say for a moment. "However, we now need to know what the conditions are and why people who originally did not have the ability can obtain the ability now. It seems that being radiated by that thing is only one of the conditions." If you find it, there may be more and more capable people in the world. "Vegetarian body is still the key. It seems that we have to carry out some experiments again. Mr. Wujian, I think you will cooperate well, right?" "I try my best." Chapter 820 It''s so cold It''s cold around. Why can''t I see anything. Where am I, who, who can help me. The cold completely surrounded her. I couldn''t feel anything except cold. "No way." Click, click "Huh?" Hearing the strange sound, the doctor quickly looked around and suddenly found that there seemed to be a strange sound in the ward. "What''s going on?" Before the doctor finished saying this, the whole door was suddenly pushed open, and ice crystals stretched out from the inside and quickly spread to the whole corridor. "Emergency, emergency, everyone leave quickly." However, before these medical staff and patients left the ward, the whole hospital was surrounded by these strange ice crystals, and the hospital was frozen in an instant. Diddle diddle The experiment has just ended. Wuchou also wants to take Xiaoxi back to rest. Tomorrow, he and Xiaoxi will go to Huali to apologize. Unexpectedly, the trouble happened again. "What, the power of ice?" The person who stayed near the hospital to monitor suddenly sent an emergency message to teacher Wujian. Another super power awakened in the hospital without accident. It was that person. "What''s the matter, Mr. Wujian?" Mr. Wujian hung up the phone and said with a dignified and worry free face. "The second one appeared. I think you should know who it is. It''s in the hospital now." Do you? Wuchou looked at teacher Wujian''s expression and knew that it was not a joke. "But why, there must be no contact with that thing in the painting. The only contact should be Xiaoxi." "This matter will be discussed later. Now solve the problem first and go to the hospital quickly, otherwise the trouble may increase in the future." Squeak squeak The speed was very fast. Mr. Wujian didn''t even consider how many violations had been caused by the road just now. He came directly to the hospital with worry free. The surrounding area has been sealed, and government personnel have long come nearby to block the whole scene. "Come on, things have become more serious than we expected." A guy who looked like the leader took worry free. They entered the forbidden area. They only saw that the whole hospital was not only frozen by ice, but even the ice began to spread outside. There was a great trend to freeze the whole city. "How long has it been?" Worry free cares about this problem. After all, it''s about the crisis of the whole city. "I don''t know. Ten minutes have passed since we found the abnormality. It''s about to spread to the intersection. At this speed, the whole city may be frozen tonight." Is it so powerful? Wuchou really didn''t expect it to develop like this. It has just solved a big problem, and now there is another one. "In short, let''s go first now. Although it''s unlikely, it may not be her." Looking at wuchou and taking chances, Wujian didn''t speak, but silently pointed to his watch. "Ten minutes, you only have ten minutes. Either stop or destroy this thing. We can''t bet on people in a city." In other words, in ten minutes, there is no worry to go in and find the source, or the country will blow it down directly. "I know. I''ll go first and wait for me for ten minutes." I don''t know whether it was intentional or not. First, Xiao Xi obtained the ability of fire, and then it was Hua Li''s turn to obtain the opposite ice. However, fortunately, I got the ability of fire, otherwise I really don''t know how to get in. The flame burns at the door bit by bit, melting the solid ice at the door. Wuchou finally has space to go into the hospital. When you enter the hospital, you can see that there is no change in the pattern. The only difference may be that everything around you is like static and stays at that time before freezing. Passers-by leaving in a hurry, nervous doctors, flowing water, and even flies in the sky are frozen in place. Wuchou tried his best to control the ice from melting by his own flame, otherwise he might accidentally kill many people. Wuchou walked along the ward in his memory, vaguely remembering that it was on the third floor. "Huh?" Click, click A strange voice came from a distance. Wuchou didn''t expect that there were other creatures besides himself to stay here. In other words, it is not an ordinary creature, but the guardian of this place. Snap A large ice sculpture came out from the corner, and the specially marked red eyes on his head stared at wuchou. "What trouble." "Roar!" The big ice sculpture roared, and then the whole man rushed directly to wuchou. "But the guardian at this level doesn''t underestimate me." Clang The big ice sculpture completely ignored any obstacles in front of him and bumped into wuchou. The pedestrians and things blocking the road were smashed by him. "Hey, hey, how will it end in the back?" Wuchou rushed to the big ice sculpture with an arrow and punched the other party. The strong flame directly injected into the other party''s body along the fist and melted in an instant. Click, click More than one, it seems that there are many. Wuchou doesn''t want to cause more casualties. He can only avoid these guards and go to the third floor early. Bypassing the patrol and waiting for my guard, wuchou finally came to the third floor down the stairs, but there seemed to be a strange change on the third floor. Standing at the entrance of the stairs, wuchou saw a strange ripple at the door. It felt like the entrance of something. Is the ability of this ice even enough to create a new space? Although I don''t know what is waiting for me behind the door, wuchou has no choice but to move forward. Creak Unexpectedly, it was the sound of pushing the door. The next second, worry free is like being pulled by a huge suction, and the whole person is sucked in. Poop It feels like passing through a water curtain. Wuchou finally enters this space. "What is this?" The whole space is very familiar. Just like the city where I have been, the surrounding buildings are so familiar. The only difference may be that these buildings look more new. "This is the world in the painting, or the dream in the painting." Why is wuchou so sure, because since she came in, wuchou saw a little Lori with a golden horsetail standing not far from her, as if waiting for someone. "Memories? Is there anything worth thinking about all the time?" At this time, they came again from the intersection and attracted wuchou''s attention. "That is!" From the other side came Xiao Xi, who was once a child, and wuchou himself. "So, did we know each other before?" However, wuchou should not remember at all. After all, there was only Xiaoxi in his eyes. "What happened?" Chapter 821 Huali looked at the two people coming and wanted to say something, but their words completely disrupted Huali''s thinking, so that xiaohuali could only stand aside and couldn''t say anything. "I have no friends since I was a child." Wuchou heard the voice in the painting, just like the inner monologue. "Obviously I''m also Japanese, but because of this golden hair, it''s hard for me to find friends." The scene began to change and came to school. "Even in school, everyone will avoid me when they see my appearance, especially everyone knows that I am of Russian descent and don''t look like Japanese." The students around are discussing and chatting, but they don''t talk to Huali. "Always, always lonely. I want to have a friend." "Everyone doesn''t want to chat with me, or even talk to me." "Except for that person, who doesn''t care about me at all." The scene switched again and came to the street. "What''s the matter with you?" Huali stood at the door, waiting for his grandmother. At this time, someone spoke to him. Looking up, I saw my classmate, who had been entangled with the his childhood sweetheart. "What''s wrong?" Looking at Huali without worry, although it was just a simple polite remark, it was the first time that Huali was accosted by his classmates. "It''s all right. I''m just waiting for my family." "Well." Wuchou smiled and said to Huali. "Sorry, I thought you were in trouble. After all, I can''t ignore the trouble of such a lovely lady." Cute, say me? For the first time, Huali felt that he might find friends in this person. However, when we talk next time, Huali can''t think of any reason to talk to this person, because he only has Xiaoxi in his eyes, and others won''t care too much. "I envy that person. He has friends and people he likes. He still cares about her so much." "I also want to, maybe, it won''t be difficult to make friends with that person." Finally to junior high school, Xiao Xi and Huali are still in the same class, and Huali finally took that step and talked to her. However, the man, the boy who spoke to himself for the first time, disappeared in the sixth grade. Until the first day, one day, he appeared out of thin air and swore to everyone that Xiaoxi was his property. "A little envious. No, it should be said that at that time, she became more and more envious. Xiao Xi had such a good partner and was always with her." "I also want to have such an excellent existence like him." The scene changed again. At that time, I met the so-called stalker in the painting. "He''s looking at me. He''s like a wild beast, breaking into my life and completely occupying my heart." "Mingming is the lover of my friend and the other half of my best friend. I''m really going too far." The scene changed again and came to the first shopping "I clearly want to go to the movies with him, eat with him, take photos with him and play with him, but identity and other factors don''t allow me to do so." "Moreover, he didn''t even look me in the eye once." The scene changed again and came to the moment of the accident. "It hurts. Although it hurts, I feel it." "That man, come to me and pick me up. Although I can''t see it, I know that he is right beside me. I don''t have to be afraid of anything. He will certainly protect me, even if he doesn''t care about me at all." The scene changed again and came to a huge church surrounded by white marble. The stained glass windows on the wall looked solemn and sacred. Dong, Dong, Dong Regular bells echoed in the air. Click, click, Zizi When the camera turned, I saw Huali standing on the stage, wearing a long blue skirt, looking at wuchou standing at the door. "Wuchou, do you understand now? Because of you, because you broke into my world, I will become like this, and I will become a monster. As the initiator of everything, you should be responsible for the sacred ceremony here with me and me." Painting looked at wuchou with a smile and stretched out his hand towards wuchou. "Come on, give up the man outside. You should come to me." Wuchou didn''t say anything, just raised his right hand, the flame condensed and aimed at the painting on the stage. "What are you doing?" "It''s that simple to destroy you." "Destroy me. You come in and see so many things. There''s nothing to show. It''s just to destroy me!" The painting seemed a little disappointed and roared at wuchou without image. "You are just her negative ability, which changes her heart and makes her degenerate. As long as you are eliminated, she will be the same as before, and you will not become her trouble again. I want to absorb you." "Hehe, hehe, hehe." Earth shaking changes have taken place in the painting, and the whole person has become a huge statue with a ferocious face facing wuchou. "Just like the monster in the fairy tale, you''re just her negative emotion when she was a child. Don''t change someone''s mind. She''s gorgeous SETI, my friend!" The flame forms a huge fireball and hits the monster directly. Clang The monster broke at the touch, but it recovered in the blink of an eye. "This is my world. Although your ability is very powerful, you can''t beat me here." "I know, so my purpose is not to defeat you." Wuchou pointed to the figure behind the monster and said. "I just hope she comes out and talks to me." The monster looked behind him. He saw Huali standing behind him with no expression and no worry. "My master, leave quickly and leave this man alone." Painting did not listen to each other, but said to wuchou. "It''s no use doing anything. I won''t leave or give up this power." "In the painting, you should know that I am just a friend to you. There is only one person I care about, Xiao Xi. You should know very well." "I know!" Hua Li shouted, looking a little trance. "But even if you lie to me, don''t you care about me?" Wuchou shook his head and said. "No, so don''t think too much. Come back with me. Don''t think too much here." Click An ice cone directly crossed wuchou''s face, leaving a blood mark. "There are only two ways to stop me, kill me, or fulfill my dream." "You''re wrong. There''s a third way." Zizi, Zizi "Change your mind and take you back. This is my answer." Five minutes to attack. Chapter 822 "Is that your answer?" There was no expression in the painting. Looking at it, there was no worry. In addition to being cold, there was killing intention in his eyes. "Even Xiao Xi can''t get what I can''t get. Now that you''ve come in, you should be prepared." Click, pop, pop "What?" In the outside world, the personnel who were still monitoring the situation of the whole hospital suddenly felt that the ground began to shake. Then the hospital suddenly seemed to explode. The whole building collapsed, and a huge ice Rose Rose rose from the ground and bloomed to form a huge stage. "Freeze!" Hoo, hoo, Hoo A cold air was released from the center of the rose and spread around. "What is this?" Mr. Wujian looked at this inescapable attack, and then his eyes darkened and lost consciousness. The whole city, except for the two people in the center, the surrounding creatures were completely covered by the cold ice, and everything stopped at this moment. Of course, there is an octopus who is very fast to avoid this attack. "What did you do?" Wuchou looks at the things released by the other party, feels around, and finds that although everyone is alive, the life sign is slowly weakening. "Since you don''t want anything, I can only use this method to help you decide. Don''t you have five minutes to convince me?" "This cold ice will kill all the people frozen by me in six minutes. Come on. It''s kind of me to give me so long to think about this problem." Click, squeak, squeak The cold ice covered the painted body bit by bit to form a long skirt composed of solid ice. "Come on, convince me, or beat me." The ice cone forms a disc in mid air and releases the ice cone against wuchou. "How could this happen? It''s different from what I think." Hoo, boom The huge flame surrounded wuchou and formed a circular barrier to defend against all the attacks in front of him. "What''s the matter? Don''t you fight back?" Click The ground cracked a gap, and the huge ice dragon rose from the ground, bit on the worry free barrier, and flew directly into the air with worry free. "Ha!" The flame drove straight along the body of the ice dragon, sending out a continuous explosion sound and instantly exploding the whole ice dragon. "Stop it, Huali, it''s not you. You''re just controlled by the heart devil. Change back to the original you." Wuchou returned to the stage, looked at the painting not far away and was ready to attack, and said. "Worry free, no, I can''t stop. I want to destroy all this. I want to get what I want." The eyes are swallowed by the darkness bit by bit until they are completely covered by the darkness. "Hahaha, hahaha, is that you?" Wuchou looks at the painting in front of him and feels like a person has changed. "Who are you?" At present, it belongs to the second personality in the painting. It seems to know yourself. It should be said that you know yourself as the subject of ability. "Cole, what''s the matter with you? Have you forgotten me?" Painting looked at wuchou, did see the doubt and confusion on wuchou''s face, and finally knew the truth. "I see. I really forgot everything. You can''t remember anything about me, so you show this expression." Painting looked at worry free, do not know why, always feel that such worry free makes people angry. "Don''t remember anything, but wake us up again. What do you want to do to recover your mistakes?" The temperature of the whole site is getting lower and lower. Worry free even sees that any water vapor in the air has been frozen. "Who are you and what do you want to do? Give me back the painting." There is no worry in the painting, and there is fun in the eyes. "It''s the same as before. It''s really similar to the beginning. It seems that you don''t disappear completely, but just like us, waiting for the right time to appear." Click, boom "I won''t leave, because I need this body, which is so similar to my former body and constantly gives me strength." "Moreover, since she inherited my cold ice, that is to say, she is my reincarnation. I won''t give her up so easily." Click Bang The huge ice directly hit wuchou, and the powerful energy directly hit wuchou. I can''t react at all. It''s fast. I can''t resist by myself now. "Cough!" Wuchou knelt on the ground and coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, which turned into solid ice in the twinkling of an eye. "You had no way to me before, and now you have no way to defeat me, just by your current means of control." Click, hoo, Hoo I saw a ghost directly turned into a cold ice in the painting, flying around in the air. Wuchou couldn''t hit the other party at all, but the other party could deal with himself. Hoo hoo Poop "Uh!" The ice cone directly pierced into wuchou''s shoulder, and the other ice cone directly inserted from behind and suddenly pierced into wuchou''s back. Click Huge ice spikes protrude from the ground, directly against wuchou''s chest, and rise into the air against wuchou. "Is it over?" When Huali came to wuchou, he didn''t expect that this guy was so weak that he couldn''t fight. What should he do in the future? It''s better to kill him here without giving him any choice. Click, squeak, squeak Form an ice skate on your hand and cut it directly at wuchou''s neck. "What!" The ice skate stopped in front of wuchou''s neck and held himself tightly with his other hand. "What are you doing? I''m helping you now. Just kill him." "No!" The darkness faded little by little, and the other eye showed its original gold. "Can''t die, he can''t die, mine, the rest can die, he can''t." "Shut up, he won''t like you. He didn''t make a choice between me and that person. He gave up both of us and destroyed everything. Now he won''t choose you. He is such a person." The ice skate continues to move forward, and has touched wuchou a little. "No, I must have a chance. As long as the woman disappears, he will come to me." "No, his heart will die. You can''t get him again." Click Boom The huge impact centered on the painting, exploded around, and the whole stage dispersed because of the impact. "Ah ah!" Poop They fell to the ground and saw Huali covering his head with his hands and roaring constantly. "Trust me, he won''t choose you and will destroy you in the end." "No, this time, No." In the painting, he looked up hard. He saw that wuchou finally woke up, but his eyes changed deep blue, which was completely different from the once black. "Cole, sure enough, you are still alive in his body." "No, I''m not alive, but I still look like before I die. I just want to say something." Chapter 823 Once I had no choice. In the bipolar choice, I gave up, because I can''t forget her, so I''d rather do it myself and complete her dream. For me and her wishes. Reality, on the street "Cole, what did you do all this for?" Not far away from the painting, Wu Chou, who had awakened, asked the question he most wanted to know. "Our world is over, but our resentment has always been in my body. Everything is in my soul. I want to liberate them and let them really return to where they should go." "That''s why you are in this world to release our grievances. I hope we can listen to you and voluntarily reincarnate?" Huali looked at wuchou with a smile, but the smile was too reluctant. "Don''t be kidding. If you weren''t indecisive, we wouldn''t die. People in the whole world wouldn''t die. It''s your fault to be destroyed by that darkness." "Lucy, I know. That''s why I hope you can forgive me." Wuchou stood up and opened his hands to the painting. "It''s no problem how you hurt me, but I hope you will end it after I complete everyone''s wishes. My fault, everyone will struggle in pain. I should make a choice earlier, not always silent." "I was wrong, so this time, at least let me fulfill your wishes." The body in the painting trembled, as if it saw what it had seen and believed. "Even if you continue to complain, it won''t change anything, and even if you made a choice, we will be swallowed up by the darkness in the end." Listening to the tone in the painting finally changed, wuchou thought there was a play at last. "But I hope you can complete my inner regret, my former regret." "You said, as long as I can do it." The painting paused for a moment and continued "I think I don''t want to be what I am now. If I hadn''t been taken away, I wouldn''t be like this. Although I can''t change this fact, I want to see what the outcome would be if I hadn''t been taken away." Lucy, in fact, hates herself and changes herself. If she didn''t change at the beginning, no matter what happens in the future, she has nothing to do with herself. She doesn''t want to be a superpower at all. "At least, let me see what my life would be like if I didn''t become a superpower?" "I see." Wuchou walks to Huali, holds each other''s hand, and the body is calling for another power. "Let me show you where your wish will extend." Buzzing buzzing buzzing The mirror world, no, it should be a mirror, representing a parallel world and different time and space. "Finally it''s my turn to play." The dull voice came from all around. There was no entity, only the voice. "It''s you who use my ability to help people. Naturally, you should know that this ability will not change anything, because what has happened is just to create a different time. When it has changed, it is just to create another mirror, which is impossible to change." "I know, that''s why I want to see her another story." Ticking "No problem, then the ending should be changed by you." Boom A strong pulling force, just as the soul was pulled out, worry free instantly entered another time. Boom, squeak In the twinkling of an eye, wuchou appeared in a jeep, surrounded by two familiar humans, but he couldn''t call his name at all. "Cole, block the enemies behind you and don''t let them take away the radiation source." Wuchou turned and looked behind the car. Some enemies who didn''t know where they came were following them, and the guns in their hands were mercilessly shooting at them. "Cole!" Without worry, he jumped directly to the roof, felt the surging power of his body, and the corner of his mouth tilted slightly. "Suction." When the current shook, the whole space changed strangely. The pursuers behind the vehicle suddenly stopped and didn''t move on at all. "Well done, Cole, doctor, move on, we''re leaving." The vehicle came to the river. As long as it crossed the bridge, those people couldn''t catch up. "Be careful!" At the corner, suddenly a car crashed unexpectedly. If it was really hit, the outcome must be uncertain. call Suddenly, the whole car bounced up and flew into the air. Suddenly, it avoided the possibility of being hit, directly crossed the dead car and came to the driveway by the river. "Cole, thanks to you, we''re all right this time." The jeep safely survived the crisis, crossed the bridge and got rid of the pursuers behind him. Poop "Huh?" In the twinkling of an eye, wuchou returned to that room again, a room full of mirrors. "You have changed your destiny. Although it is not your world, you have created another world line, a world changed by one factor." A hand composed of dark shadows, handed wuchou a small mirror and put it on wuchou''s hand. "This is a derivative of the mirror. Go back and she will see what will happen if her fate has changed." Hoo Hoo Hoo Back to reality again, wuchou still holds the hand in the painting, but there is indeed a small mirror on the other hand. "What''s the matter?" Huali looked carefree and didn''t know what this guy wanted to do. "This is your wish." Wuchou directly put the mirror on the hand of the painting, and saw a lot of things in the painting in a moment. The capture of the castle, the emergence of beasts, Cole who recovers all his abilities, and the last choice. "Remove all the super powers of this generation and use my last power. Although it may appear again in the future, I believe they are ready to accept this power at that time." With a strong explosion of electric energy, the whole world changed. Lucy saw that she was living like an ordinary person. Although she awakened her ability again in the future, because it was an inevitable result, in the future, everyone had accepted his existence and Cole changed her destiny. Click The mirror broke. "Thank you, Cole." Wuchou sees that there is a strange virtual shadow on Huali, just like he once saw that person in the parallel world. "I see. This is the feeling of letting go of resentment. It''s not. It''s only when you complete your wish." The virtual shadow finally took a look at wuchou, saw the blue in his eyes disappear bit by bit, and said. "Cole, thank you. Thank you for helping me fulfill my wish. I hope you can fulfill your wish as soon as possible." disappear in smoke Chapter 824 "Huh?" A moment later, Huali slowly woke up and saw wuchou in front of him. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. "In the painting, are you awake?" "Yes." Although the ability is still there, the painting has not been controlled by that force, and the resentment has not continued to affect itself. "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect that I would affect you so much. Sure enough, I shouldn''t continue to contact you at the beginning." Wuchou patted the other party on the head, hoping that the other party could forgive himself. "Sorry, your power, I want to recycle it, because it''s a relic of my old friend." Huali nodded. He didn''t want this force to stay on him all the time. He would think of what he had done. "Huali, I hope you can always be Xiaoxi''s friend. Let''s end here. You deserve a better person." Zizizi, zizizi "Huh?" With the loss of ability, the cold ice of the whole city began to fade. Everything is returning to normal. "Is it over?" Teacher Wujian, who can move again, saw wuchou and Huali standing aside and knew that the event was finally over. "This is the second incident, but there is no clue. Why are there superpowers? What are the conditions?" But the only factor is the person. Mr. Wujian looked at wuchou not far away and had an immature idea. Wait for wuchou to check with Huali, and finally remove the monitoring of Huali. Wuchou sends Huali home. "Worry free, will I be all right in the future?" In fact, Huali is very worried because he has obtained super powers, and then he and his family will be monitored, so he will really become a sinner in the end. "It''s all right. I''ve absorbed your superpower. Unless I want to, you can''t use your superpower in the future. Don''t worry. If they study, they will only study me." Settle your heart in the painting and go back without worry. "Is that all for us?" "That''s right. That''s really the end, because I''ve done so many excessive things." Tick, tick, tick Dong, Dong, Dong Finally completed a However, there is still much to be done Tick, tick, tick Although I don''t know when it will end, I hope you can continue to complete and fulfill everyone''s wishes. In this way, I can leave at ease. Jingling, jingling, jingling Snap Turn off the alarm clock around you and get up from bed without worry. "Xiao Xi?" By the way, what happened yesterday, so Xiao Xi hasn''t woke up yet. Maybe she should still be sleeping. In fact, wuchou doesn''t know what expression to use to face Xiaoxi. He still hurried to learn it well. Hurried back to school, wuchou was finally relieved. Maybe he didn''t know what expression to face Xiaoxi. "Ah, wuchou, why did you come to school so early?" Turning around, I saw the teacher standing beside me and smiling at me. "Kill the teacher, why, why come to the classroom so early." "Hee hee, in fact, people in the whole city are asking for leave today. They all have a cold." Killing the teacher looked at himself meaningfully and said. "It''s strange. People in the whole city catch a cold together. What happened?" Wuchou naturally knows why, but how to say it. "Worry free students, so go back today. Anyway, no one will come to class all day today." Then he killed the teacher and left. After listening to the teacher''s words, wuchou is ready to leave, but wuchou doesn''t notice it at all. There are always two eyes looking at him behind him. "Condition one, the people who contact him may not be friends, but at least they know." Wuchou packed up and left the teaching building in outdoor shoes. "Condition two, living in this city, has lived for at least some time, and it was the event three years ago in this city." Without worry, I always feel that there is something behind me. "Condition 3 has been greatly hit or changed in a short time." "This is the condition of awakening." Wuchou also thought about whether someone followed him behind him. Unexpectedly, there was a person in front of him. "Ah, wuchou, why are you here?" Coming from the front, it was sugano from class E for three years. "Sugano, why are you here? Isn''t the whole school on holiday?" "Yes, but it''s strange that someone called me here." Sugano''s friend looked at wuchou and didn''t know who asked him to come, but he said it was something very important, so he came. "Moreover, it''s strange that when I came here just now, something seemed to hit me on the head." call Click "Ah?" Wuchou watched as an iron ball flew from a distance and hit sugano''s arm directly. "Ah ah ah!" Sugano''s friend held his hand tightly, but he couldn''t feel, couldn''t feel anything. Obviously, he should feel very painful, but his body didn''t feel it. "My, my arm!" My dream, my everything. Sugano looked at his arm and felt that he had lost everything because of this time. "Ah ah!" The huge energy surrounded sugano''s friends. There was a loud noise and the huge impact would be bumped away without worry. "Isn''t it!" Wuchou looked at the place where the smoke dispersed, and saw sugano''s friend standing in place, with strange stones on his body. "Can''t stop, can''t stop." Guru Guru Nagetto I saw the rocks on the ground rising up and attached to sugano''s friends bit by bit, forming a huge rock armor. "Can''t stop, can''t stop, it''s all your fault." Boom "Uh!" Speed, very fast Wuchou was knocked over by the whole person of the other party. The huge impact completely hit wuchou''s chest and may have broken several ribs. "Cough, cough, cough!" Wuchou reaches out his hand to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth and looks at the sane sugano friend with a dignified face. "What''s going on? I''ve just solved two problems. Why is there another problem now?" "But why, why suddenly awakened." Sure enough, the sight behind me just now is not false. Someone really monitors himself and knows the conditions of awakening. Now he is trying to test it. Wuchou clenched his fist and looked at him angrily, but no one could see him. "It''s unforgivable to take my classmate as an experiment. Don''t let me know who it is." Boom "But let''s solve this problem first." Zizizi, zizizi "Not many people know now. Make a quick decision, otherwise it will be very troublesome in the future." Chapter 825 Boom Avoid the rocks thrown in front of you and find a way to lead each other into the forest. "Destroy, destroy." call The huge rock throws it at wuchou, but it''s not fast enough to avoid wuchou. Snap Hands in one, a huge lightning cage rises on the ground and directly closes the rock man in the cage. Got it? Snap The cage was directly knocked open. It seems that the effect of lightning is not great. It seems that we have to find other ways. Snap Huge icicles rise directly from the ground and fly the rocky man directly into the air. "Ha!" Click, squeak, squeak The huge ice prison completely froze the other party in an instant, making the other party unable to move. "It seems that it is relatively simple to suppress each other. I didn''t expect that this would be OK." But, without worry, I felt more tired with the rest of my strength than with lightning. After a while, I was already tired and panting. Be quick and absorb each other''s ability. Wuchou puts his hand on the ice prison and constantly pulls each other''s energy into his own body. "Ah?" A strange feeling came and pulled the worry free consciousness into a strange space. Boom As soon as I entered this space, before I could see anything, a huge rock was thrown over. "What''s the matter?" Wuchou dodged the thrown rock for a moment, but when he looked carefully, he found that the rock was not an ordinary rock, but a baseball shaped rock. "What a rare guest. You''re here." Standing in front of wuchou is either someone wuchou doesn''t know or sugano''s friend himself. "What''s the matter? Shouldn''t there be other talents? Right? Isn''t this superpower planned to appear without the ability of the soul?" "What''s the matter? You seem surprised. Is it because you saw me?" In front of sugano''s friend, he suddenly burst into laughter and said to wuchou. "Boy, it seems you don''t know. I''m just this person''s evil thoughts. I will appear because of your guidance." "As for you, it''s easy to destroy me." The ground slowly raised a huge stage that looked like a baseball field. "Fight it out with me. If you win me with this, I''ll wake him up, otherwise he will always be controlled by me." Seeing the other party''s proud smile, wuchou knows that he can''t win this game, and he doesn''t know this thing at all, so he can''t win at all. "Actually, did you misunderstand something?" "What?" Sugano''s friend looked at wuchou. He didn''t know why. He always felt a chill in his heart. It was clear that he was the embodiment of consciousness. What chill would there be. "You underestimate me. Who do you think you are? You are my classmate at most. Do you think you can get my kind treatment?" Bang Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong The silver tattoo covered the whole body bit by bit on the worry free body, and the power of the gods continued to burst out. "Don''t be conceited. If you choose to surrender early now, I won''t teach you a lesson." "Hum, I don''t believe it. Dare you do it!" thud Before he finished, wuchou had come to the other party, and his fist had been aimed at the other party''s head. "You can go on, but what the result is is not something I can consider." "Hum, I don''t believe it." Boom Boom, PA, PA, PA One punch, two punches, three punches, worry free, not only because the other party will be fine, but also to release the resentment accumulated in the past two days, because the fighting in the past two days is too oppressive. "Damn it, you guy!" Before I finish, wuchou will punch again and keep hammering the other party in the sky. The speed is faster and faster. Unconsciously, worry free has entered the Asura form. Six hands keep hammering at each other without giving each other any chance. "Wait, wait, I know I''m wrong!" After playing for some time, the other party finally stopped and finally begged for mercy. Wuchou ignored the other party and continued to attack for a few minutes before stopping to speak to the other party. When wuchou stops, the other party has been hammered into a pig''s head. "Well, do you dare to talk big in the future?" Wuchou grabbed each other''s collar and said. "I know. I know. I won''t mess around in the future. I''ll leave this person''s body and even tell you how to eliminate his memory and let him forget everything." "This is natural, otherwise I''m going to call directly until you tell me how to do it." Devil, this man is a devil. Sugano looked at wuchou with fear in his eyes. "Then, to make a long story short, say it quickly." After some time After absorbing the ability of sugano''s friends, wuchou checks the other party''s injury again and can cure the other party himself. In this way, he won''t leave any traces. Anyway, his memory is cleared. "Huh?" Wuchou raised the other party''s hand and found that the other party''s hand was completely fine. Although it seemed to be hit by an iron ball, there was no fracture or other injuries. "Isn''t it?" Worry free remembers what sugano''s friend said just now. He was hit in the head by something on the road. "This is a scam. In order to force him into the realm of despair, I see. Is a huge mood change one of the conditions for awakening?" Thinking of this, wuchou felt that those people were too much. They actually took their classmates in order to test this kind of thing. "Sorry, I can''t help myself." Behind wuchou, teacher Wujian came over and looked at wuchou with an apologetic face. "Mr. Wujian, who and who did this? I know, you just did something in your duty." Mr. Wujian looked at wuchou and finally shook his head. "Sorry, I can''t tell you. I can only say that it has something to do with that thing." "That thing." Mr. Wujian, compare the octopus. "Don''t you know anything about that institute." Mr. Wujian didn''t speak, but suddenly talked casually. "Ah, I really want to put the hard disk of the information in the classroom. Since it''s a holiday today, I''d better go home first and get it back tomorrow." Mr. Wujian came over and left with sugano in his arms. "Thank you, Mr. Wujian." Wuchou returns directly to the classroom and is preparing to see what is in the classroom. Unexpectedly, another one appears in front of wuchou. "Kill the teacher?" Standing in the office, it was killing the teacher, or as usual, smiling at himself. "Worry free classmate, this has nothing to do with you, so please understand it later until you have the ability to resist, otherwise I won''t tell you." Whew In an instant, killing the teacher disappeared in front of wuchou, as well as teacher Wujian''s computer. "Stronger?" Chapter 826 An enemy you can''t face. In other words, it is an enemy on a national scale, and its huge power is irresistible. Wuchou returns to the shrine and remembers what he said to kill the teacher this morning. This is not only a hint, but also a warning. "Not only want to control me, but also want to use my friends." Wuchou wants to resist, but there are so many people around him that he can''t fully protect them. "Worry sauce, what''s the matter?" After a day, Xiao Xi finally woke up. Seeing the look of worry free and unhappy, she came and asked worried. "Xiao Xi, nothing. I just feel that I have too many constraints now, so that I have to be tied up no matter what I do." Xiaoxi sat beside wuchou, holding wuchou''s hand and comforting. "But because of these constraints, this is a real life. A person without constraints is just a lonely person." "Maybe you''re right." They lean together and share their feelings with each other. "Although it is, I just want to protect you, that''s all." "Why?" "Ha?" Hearing wuchou''s rhetorical question, chiyuye was a little surprised. "Why did you kill the teacher? Don''t you think he is a good teacher as our teacher?" Hearing wuchou''s words, chiyuye suddenly covered his stomach and smiled. "Hahaha, I''m sorry. I just feel very strange. Obviously, everyone is full of murderous spirit and wants to kill this octopus. Why don''t you want to kill him?" "Is this what you see?" Wuchou glanced at chiyuye, then lay on the table and didn''t intend to continue to pay attention to him. "You haven''t seen it yet. It''s not worth talking to you. Let''s continue talking when you see the real thing." Real thing? Chiyuye glanced at wuchou lying on the table and didn''t know what he said. It''s good to kill such a thing as a teacher, and finally, there is a teacher who can kill. We can''t miss this opportunity. The next day, chiyuye finally felt the strong transformation ability of killing the teacher. He tossed him hard and made him think of an extreme way to deal with killing the teacher. "What is the purpose of killing the teacher?" Watching chiyuye''s suicide assassination directed and performed by himself, the murdered teacher easily resolved it. Worry free. After the two left, go to ask the teacher alone. "Hee hee, worry free classmate, didn''t you see that Chiyu has been polished into a sharp blade by the teacher, full of killing intention, but a sharp blade full of hope for life. Everyone in the class is like this except those naughty guys." "You too, worry free classmate." Wuchou said helplessly when he heard the teacher say so. "Sorry, kill the teacher. I''m not interested in killing you at all. Even if I''m the last weapon, I don''t have the idea of killing you. After all, you''re too interesting. It''s a pity to kill you." "However, the teacher will destroy the earth sooner or later, and everything you cherish will disappear at that time. Therefore, for your companions, you will start with the teacher and me in the end. I hope you can learn what you want in this short time." The teacher patted wuchou on the shoulder and continued. "The teacher can''t teach you anything. Your blade is sharp enough. Now you, as long as you enjoy what this class brings you, it''s the most important." Killer''s blade, there is another way, about learning blade. "Really?" Enjoy the things brought to me in this class. Does this class bring me life? "Hum, that''s right. If you''re not here, the original life is really boring. Kill the teacher. I hope you can give me more interesting things at that time." "Ho hee hee, naturally, just look forward to it, worry free classmates." I don''t know why. After talking to the teacher, wuchou felt that he wanted to understand something. Maybe he didn''t leave here. Even after that event, he was resisting this life. Maybe I should let go and accept this short year, so that I will grow up. "Huh?" Feel what the body has, the vision not only becomes clearer, but also feels stronger. Wuchou can sense what is around him and monitor himself. "Is it getting stronger?" In the eyes of the surveillance personnel, I saw that on the worry free face, the original orange eye makeup turned dark red, and there was a red dot on my forehead. Chapter 827 Although class E of three years is a class to assassinate powerful creatures, students naturally have a responsibility to fulfill. Naturally, you need to study, and you have to take the mid-term exam every year. "Hoo hee, as a student, you naturally need to learn. You have to think about the sharp blade of this society, not only the weapon to assassinate me, but also your own sharp blade." "But, teacher, we have been abandoned. Why do we still need to learn?" The teacher looked at the students asking questions and said. "Naturally, you need to polish your own sharp blade. You can''t have only one sharp blade. The sharp blade used to assassinate me naturally needs to be polished, but your own, as the sharp blade of knowledge, should also be polished." "So I hope everyone''s ranking can be further than now. At least it''s a very important thing to polish your knowledge." Next, it''s the turn to kill the teacher''s strong teaching method for them. It turns into separation with magical speed. The only one who doesn''t assign separation is worry free. After class, all the students looked worry free. He was the only one who did not accept the teacher killing education, and he did have this capital. "Ho hee hee, worry free classmate, what are your plans for this mid-term exam?" The teacher came to wuchou''s desk, avoided several assassinations and asked. "Worry free classmate, what do you think this time? Do you want to be the first or the second?" Worry free glanced at each other and said. "I have no plans. It doesn''t matter if I get the last place in the exam, and it''s not very good for me to get the first place, which will affect someone''s agreement." "Agreement?" Killing the teacher looked carefree and didn''t know what he was talking about. "Kill the teacher. The headmaster''s son is also in the school, and has always been the first in the grade, so I don''t want to affect each other''s position on the campus." With that, wuchou was packing up and ready to leave. "Worry free students, in fact, you will soon find that something can be avoided if you don''t choose to avoid it." At the foot of the mountain, wuchou wanted to do something better today. Unexpectedly, a strange guy came towards him. "Who are you? I don''t remember seeing you." "Of course you don''t know, because you don''t care at all." The guy with orange red hair looks a little annoying anyway. "I''m Asano Xuexiu from Class A for three years, so you know who I am." The president''s son? Wuchou ignored him and was ready to leave directly. Unexpectedly, Asano Xuexiu walked directly in front of him and stopped his way. "Let''s have a contest and use this midterm test." "If you''re not interested, just be the first. I''m a student of class E. I can''t compare with you." With that, wuchou plans to bypass this guy directly, but the other party''s next sentence makes wuchou stop. "Since you think you are weaker than me, can you please leave Dongtiao?" Class A for three years. Indeed, Xiao Xi and Hua Li are there. Worry free squints at the guy in front of him. I don''t know what the man is up to. "What do you really think, Xiao Xi is my childhood sweetheart. The whole school knows it. I don''t think you don''t know." "It''s just childhood sweethearts. It''s not an engagement. I''m a better person. Naturally, I should understand each other and understand each other''s position. You don''t need to be conspicuous in front of others, you inferior horse." Xiaoxi''s suitor, although wuchou had driven away a lot with his declaration and constant company, didn''t expect that he just left for such a short period of time and appeared again. "Xiao Xi is mine. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t think you are anything. You can meddle in other people''s feelings." "Well, do you want to have a competition? The person who doesn''t win the first this time will stay away from her and won''t have any ideas with her again." "Are you an idiot?" Wuchou looked at this unreasonable guy. He didn''t expect that he still had this strange idea. He actually wanted to use this method to fight for his feelings with others. "Our feelings don''t need you to mess around, and you''re not qualified." With that, wuchou really wants to leave. This guy may be really weird. "Hum, then, I''ll use the right of student president to make your class more difficult in the future." "You dare!" Wuchou didn''t expect this guy to be so inexplicable and interfere with their life. Obviously, the life of class E is troublesome enough. This guy wants to step on it. "Since you don''t want to accept my challenge, I can only do so." Wuchou sighed and nodded helplessly. "I promise you, but I hope this is the last time, and Xiao Xi is not an object. Our feelings don''t need you to compare them in this way." Then he left without worry. "Really give me a big trouble, Xiao Xi." Back to the shrine, wuchou didn''t tell Xiaoxi about it. After all, it''s not worth worrying about. "Mid term exam?" Wuchou really didn''t intend to care about this thing at first. It seems that this guy named Asano Xuexiu finally made himself serious. But the next day, the chairman came to the door and talked to himself. "What, what did you say?" The chairman sat in his position and looked at wuchou carefully. "I don''t want to be the first in class E for three years. Although everyone knows your situation, since you don''t intend to go to class A for three years, I don''t want you to be the first." "But, chairman, your good son came to trouble and said to compete with me to see who can be the first." "Oh, that''s good, but I think you can still beat him, right?" The chairman of the board has a kind of confidence in worry free, because he knows very well that worry free ability is not so simple. "Well, why don''t we change the rules? Anyway, you all have to fight for the first place. Why don''t you think about how to drag him down, or even get the second place." "Chairman, what do you really think?" Wuchou seems to underestimate this gloomy guy. This guy is really not human. "In order to stimulate the growth of my good son, I think you are essential. I think you will help me, right?" "Well, no problem, chairman, I have many ways. Don''t worry, it''s definitely not fatal, and there won''t be any damage." "I''m looking forward to it." Then he left without worry. "I''m really looking forward to how to use super powers in this place. You''re not a classroom. Let me see what you can do." Chapter 828 "Worry free classmate, what''s the situation?" "Yes, our government has said that if you kill this octopus, you can get 10 billion. I hope you can cheer up, and our Commissioner will help you enter this class and let you join the ranks of assassinations faster." The killer looked through the data on his hand and saw something. His pupils narrowed slightly. "By the way, let me tell you one thing. I know you used to help us assassinate our treasure. He is also in this class. I hope you can do well. Don''t let him find out that you are the former killer and don''t approach him, otherwise you will be waiting for our pursuit." The killer was silent for a moment and continued. "I see. I won''t have any contact with him." After leaving the dark room, the killer returned to the street, looked at the stars in the sky and sighed. "I didn''t expect to meet again. Fortunately, they didn''t do it, otherwise I would have died at that time." "Dead octopus, don''t think I''m really afraid of you. This time I''ll teach you a good lesson and let you know how bad it is to interrupt others'' sleep." Then, before wuchou was about to run away, teacher Sha hurriedly took wuchou away. Then the students only heard the deafening explosion. After a period of time, teacher Sha came back with wuchou who was already asleep. Since then, we have known indirectly that worry free is not only as simple as it looks, but also that the events at that time may not be what we see on the surface. Then on this day, everyone saw the uniqueness of this new teacher. They not only didn''t intend to teach them any English related knowledge and let them study by themselves, but also constantly used their own technology to lure and kill teachers. Their attitude was extremely bad and they were not friendly to them. And the point is, killing the teacher actually looks like it''s really fooled, which makes the students of class E for three years really unconvinced. "But I don''t think killing a teacher would be such an obvious scam." Wuchou took a rare look, and with such a simple way, killing the teacher won''t be so easy. Because it''s too simple. Without worry, you don''t care at all. Sure enough, in PE class, the new teacher finally showed her nature and began her assassination against the teacher. Naturally, she failed. However, maybe she was unconvinced or something. Finally, the female teacher stayed in the class and planned to continue to assassinate the teacher next time. "As expected, this guy can''t die so easily." However, wuchou rarely took a look at killing the teacher and saw the pride on this guy''s face. "Is a strange uncle." Chapter 829 The addition of new teachers did not bring any obstacles to worry free life. On the contrary, more English self-study classes gave worry free more time to rest. Before the mid-term examination, there will be an inexplicable meeting. In short, this strange meeting is actually that these students from other classes in grade three come to see class E in grade three, and then let these students have a strange sense of honor. However, because of the existence of someone, the students in these other classes have a little natural resistance. The person standing in front of the team and sitting on the ground doesn''t care about the eyes around him. "Worry sauce, it hasn''t changed, although I''ve seen it all the time." Xiao Xi stands in the queue on the other side and looks at wuchou''s behavior. It has been three years. Wuchou has not changed here. The student representative standing on the stage really had no way to deal with the student, especially the student was too famous in the school, and it seemed that even the president had no way to deal with him. Originally, I wanted to continue targeting the rest of the students in class E for three years. Because of the existence of worry free, they were a little tied up. After all, they don''t know what ability wuchou has to deal with them. "Hee hee, it seems that wuchou is still famous in this school. Even these students who have changed their reputation can''t target class e. it seems that he poses a great threat to these students." After the teacher made a make-up, he stood in the classroom queue and talked to the teacher Wujian. "After all, he is the strongest weapon of the country in the future. With his growth, he will become more powerful. When his real potential is brought into full play, he has no idea what he will become in the end." Mr. Wujian spoke highly of wuchou. After all, he is also his best student. He has learned his skills and integrated the ability of another assassin. The strange meeting soon ended and wuchou was ready to leave. "Worry sauce, wait." Xiaoxi looked at wuchou and was ready to leave. She hurried over to talk with wuchou. After all, they basically had no way to communicate at school except going home. "Xiao Xi, what''s the matter recently?" "Hee hee, it''s okay. I just don''t know if you don''t want to come to class because I left your class." "It''s all right. Even if Xiao Xi isn''t here, I''ve found another kind of fun." Fun? Although I don''t know what it is, Xiao Xi doesn''t think it will affect anything at all. "In short, I won''t leave school. After all, I want to stay and study to see what will happen in the end." Although I don''t know why wuchou suddenly likes school, it is a good thing for Xiaoxi, and Xiaoxi has always hoped that wuchou can have a relatively complete youth. "Xiao Xi, let''s go. We still have a class meeting to hold." After watching for a long time, Huali finally couldn''t help interrupting the whispers of the two people. "Sorry, I''m going back. See you at home." Thinking of this, Huali felt that even if he intentionally or unintentionally prevented the deepening of their feelings, there would be no result in the end. After all, they have been living together. "Yes, no matter what you do, there will be no result." After wuchou left, little Sheila came to an aisle with Huali and said so. "Xiao Xi?" In the painting, I always felt that Xiao Xi was very strange now. It felt as if she had been by another upper body. "I know she left because I know, but I''m different. I''ve been with her, talking and knowing everything about him." There is a strange smile on Xiaoxi''s face. When you look carefully, you can see the strange red flash in Xiaoxi''s eyes. "It''s impossible. You waited until the two students were frightened by chaotianzhu. The president just saw this scene and found that the change of class E in three years had exceeded his imagination. "Well, what trouble." Seeing the chairman''s meaningful smile, I have no worry to know what big news this guy is going to make, especially for class E in three years. "The only chance is the coming mid-term exam. I really look forward to it. I don''t know whether our class will predict the crisis in advance. It seems that we can''t fulfill the expectation of killing teachers." However, it will not affect his competition with Asano Xuexiu. After all, there is no worry, but he has figured out a way to fix this guy and let him make a lot of trouble during the exam. "Don''t blame me, Asano Xuexiu. This is a little punishment for you." Chapter 830 There is still one day left before the mid-term exam Even today, everyone is still seriously preparing for the exam, except one person. The students of class E for three years all looked at the empty seat and thought where the guy had gone and didn''t come to class on the last day. "About wuchou, he has asked the teacher to make good preparations for the away game. At that time, he will teach those students who despise us a lesson." When the classmates heard the explanation of killing the teacher, what they thought was not whether it was right to do so, but what method wuchou used to trick the students who despised them during the exam. At this time, near the classrooms ready for tomorrow, wuchou is observing the situation of these classrooms and thinking about how to decorate them. "You did come." Worry free turned around and saw the chairman looking at himself behind him, as if he had guessed that he would appear here. "Chairman, although I don''t know why you know I''m here, I think even if you know I''m here, you can''t stop what I want to do." "Naturally, I didn''t want to stop you. I just want to know how you will trick my son." Wuchou said nothing except a mysterious smile. "Just look forward to it. Then you''ll know what I''m going to do." the second day The mid-term examination was carried out as scheduled. The students of class E for three years left the original old teaching building and went to the teaching building prepared by the school to take the examination. But when it was wuchou''s turn to prepare for the examination room, a group of teachers stopped wuchou. "Classmate, the president wants you to go to the specially prepared classroom for the exam." Sure enough, it seems that the chairman still wants something to stop his next behavior. Worry free can say something besides nodding. Then, wuchou was taken to a specially prepared classroom with only one seat and six chairs around him. He didn''t intend to let himself have any way to leave this seat. However, wuchou didn''t plan to leave the classroom. However, next, wuchou seems to find that the difficulty of his test paper is a little different. It doesn''t look like the knowledge that can be learned in junior middle school. "I see. I want to increase the difficulty to embarrass me, or just want to see how much my knowledge reserve is." However, this difficulty will not affect me, and I was ready yesterday. I will wait for a good play at that time. "How''s it going?" The chairman passed the classroom, looked at Wu Chou who finished the test paper inside and asked. "Chairman, he has been completing the super outline test paper we prepared. There is no special behavior, and I don''t know how he will affect another classroom." "Watch him and let me know if there''s anything unusual." On the other hand, in the examination room of class A for three years, Asano Xuexiu felt a little strange not long after she entered the examination room. However, this strange feeling only appeared for a while, but then disappeared. "Strange, am I thinking too much?" However, Asano Xuexiu still feels a little abnormal and always feels something wrong. However, I can''t find what''s wrong. The students sit next to me normally, the teachers are there, and everyone is there, but I just feel something wrong. In fact, not only Asano Xuexiu, but all the people who entered the teaching building felt a trace of abnormality. Worry free, naturally. You may not be able to leave the classroom, so the safest way is to use your ability. Yes, from the gate of the teaching building, the whole teaching building has been a maze prepared by worry free. It is copied according to the 100% prototype of the whole teaching building. No one can know that they have entered the worry free maze. More importantly, worry free has removed the possible monitoring of the whole building, and no one can find it. Except those guys. "What happened and how the whole teaching building disappeared." All the people who entered the teaching building disappeared after entering, just like a strange space in the teaching building. "Don''t worry, it must be his ability. Unexpectedly, unknowingly, his ability has evolved again, and he can create space to isolate the world." Mr. Wujian has been observing nearby. He saw that there was no one in the teaching building. Everyone knows that he did it without worry. "It''s really a good way, so no one will know what you do in it." At this time, wuchou had finished all his papers, sat directly on the table, closed his eyes, and then paid attention to the classroom where the other students were, especially the guy''s classroom. These are the seats, but it seems that as soon as the exam is over, they will directly change his test paper, so it will be more troublesome to do things in the back. Bang "Huh?" Asano Xuexiu felt something wrong, but then the strange feeling had disappeared. Then, Asano Xuexiu found that the things around him seemed a little different. The surrounding walls slowly approached him, and the surrounding students and teachers suddenly disappeared. "What''s going on!" Asano Xuexiu suddenly stood up and ran around, but the wall was just getting closer and closer to himself and couldn''t leave at all. "What''s going on!" Asano Xuexiu was scared. There was no way to stop him except standing where he was. However, when the wall completely leaned over and the real sense of oppression spread to him, suddenly all the feelings disappeared again, and Asano Xuexiu returned to the original classroom again. The only difference is that the exam is over, and he hasn''t finished the test paper yet. "Bad!" Although he hasn''t finished yet, Asano Xuexiu can only stop his pen and can''t continue to answer questions because of the end of the exam. "What the hell is going on?" From entering the teaching building, he felt something wrong. Unexpectedly, he became more strange here. Next, Asano Xuexiu has been finishing the exam quickly, because he doesn''t know when this strange illusion will attack himself. However, after waiting for the end of one time, the illusion did not appear again, but Asano Xuexiu knew that he had lost this competition. Only one subject had not finished the test paper, he had lost the game. "I didn''t expect that I would lose like this. It''s impossible." Asano Xuexiu didn''t expect to lose so much. "Damn it, what is that illusion and how did it appear?" However, how could Asano Xuexiu know that the occurrence of these things is also related to worry free. Chapter 831 "Why didn''t you finish the test paper in an exam?" After the examination, the chairman specially found the teacher in the examination room at that time to find out what happened at that time. "No exceptions?" "Yes, chairman, we only see that all the candidates are seriously doing questions, but we don''t know why your son''s test paper was not completed in the end, so we don''t know what happened." "Well, you can go back." After all the teachers left, the chairman looked at their achievements and nodded with satisfaction. "Although I don''t know what method you used, since you won by not completing the test paper, my son will certainly be unconvinced. Then he will continue to challenge you, stimulate his ambition and complete my expectations." "Well done, worthy of being a superpower hidden by the government." The results were faster than we expected. Naturally, all people except Chiyu industry were hit hard. In particular, the sudden change of the topic caught everyone off guard. Of course, these people don''t count worry free. "Naturally, wuchou won the mid-term exam in our class "Then, let''s start talking about another thing, study travel. Since the location has been determined, but the tourist route is not sure. I hope you can think about what we will do next. Of course, class E in three years is a little different. You can assassinate me during this period, so you really need to think about the route and kill the teacher." Naturally, they should also be grouped. Familiar people are divided into a group. Slowly, class E will be grouped for three years, except for someone. "Ho hee hee, worry free classmate, what about you? What are you going to do about your study trip?" Once born and twice cooked, wuchou is basically a member of chaotianzhu''s group, but this time it will be a little different. "Actually, I have an idea." Wuchou went to the chairman of the board to discuss something with him. "I see. I want to go on a study trip with my childhood sweethearts, but is this really good? Because if you go to the same place, you can''t assassinate your octopus teacher in the eyes of others, and this is a state secret. Do you really want others to participate?" Indeed, wuchou just wanted to go on a study trip with Xiao Xi at the beginning. He never thought how troublesome it would be for his classmates. "Indeed, it''s my thoughtlessness. I should make some ideas for our assassination. Excuse me, chairman." "It''s all right. It''s my duty to solve problems for students, especially for students like you." After wuchou left, a man came into the door again. This man is the goal mentioned by wuchou just now, Xiao Xi. "Well, Dongtiao, are you sure you want to do this? Although I understand your mood, sometimes these things can''t be grasped too tightly." A red light flashed in Xiaoxi''s eyes. The chairman finally knew why the student came to find himself. "I see. You are actually the same as him. Is this the so-called gathering of the same kind?" "Since you know, chairman, I don''t have to say so much. Just let me go with him. After all, I''m not in his class. I don''t know who is close to him, and there are too many temptations from the outside world. I must watch closely." With that, Xiao Xi left the office and left the chairman to think alone in his seat. "Interestingly, this super ability is acquired the day after tomorrow, that is to say, he is not only the first, but also the creator. No wonder the top will care about him so much. It seems that I want too little money, not only because I am locked up with a monster, but also to protect a powerful weapon." On the other hand, wuchou went back to class and agreed to work with chaotianzhu to prepare for the rest of the journey to assassinate the teacher, prepare for the coming study trip, route design, assassination props, and all kinds of things. Of course, it is equally important to enjoy this journey. "Kill the teacher, what are you doing?" After school, all the students have gone home. Except for worry free, they are ready to see what the teacher will prepare and see what book he is writing. "Worry free classmate, I''m preparing the safety manual for the study trip. After all, I don''t know what will happen during the study trip. If there is any accident, the students can solve it by themselves." Worry free glanced at the so-called safety manual on the desktop. It''s a little thick. The students will be a little surprised tomorrow. "Kill the teacher. Do you think so many things will happen during the study trip? We just go to play for a few days and come back. How can these things happen?" "In fact, the teacher doesn''t worry about other groups." "Huh?" The teacher looked at Wu Chou and said. "I don''t have to worry about the other groups, but I''m more worried about your group." "Because of me?" The teacher nodded and continued. "The closer you go, the greater their danger will be. In the end, they will certainly be forced to awaken. All my classmates in our class have lived in this place since childhood, so they all meet the conditions, and you have been around them, which may have given them the conditions for awakening." "I don''t hope that this study trip will eventually lead to more trouble, especially the trouble caused by those guys." Wuchou naturally knows that he has avoided making deep friends with most students, but if he refuses too obviously, he will naturally be aware of what happened, so wuchou will not mess around. "Worry free students, your group of students depend on you to protect them. I don''t want to hurt them after this study trip." "I know. I''ll pay attention to killing the teacher. I hope those people will give me some rough breathing time during this time." On the other side, Mr. Wujian connected a phone. "Mr. Wujian, I hope you can complete the following tasks. After all, it''s about his growth." "I see. I''ll follow the instructions." Mr. Wujian turned off his cell phone and remembered the task given to him by his superior just now. "It''s starting again. Worry free. I hope you can detect it at that time. I can''t help you, teacher. Only you can stop them from hurting your classmates." Mr. Wujian can''t resist because it''s his duty. Chapter 832 Monster, monster. It''s not your fault, Cole. I''m proud of you. Zach, why? I''m really sorry for you, Cole. I just want to be like you. The man in white windbreaker stood on the high platform and smiled. "This is the reality." "Uh!" When wuchou woke up again, he found himself sitting on the high-speed railway, looking at the students watching the outside scenery, and finally remembered where he was. "Worry free classmate, did you have any nightmares?" At this time, wuchou found that the teacher was sitting next to him. "Nothing, just a nasty memory." As the super ability becomes stronger and stronger, wuchou finds that these memory fragments are more and more, and the content is more and more clear. Wuchou doesn''t know how to end all this, but he vaguely feels that the end point of all this is after he obtains all the super ability. However, awakening more abilities means that you have to hurt more students, which wuchou is completely unwilling to do. "Huh?" I felt as if something was watching them around. Worry free instantly entered the immortal mode. I felt that many passengers and waiters around were monitoring their every move with earphones. "Killer, but the goal is not to kill the teacher. Sure enough, I plan to do it again on this study trip." Without worry, there is no way but to scold them a hundred times. "Don''t worry, I know they are there. Don''t worry, everyone will be protected by me. You are all my important students. I won''t allow them to hurt you casually." Killing the teacher is naturally very angry. After all, the last friend sugano incident has made killing the teacher very angry. If there is another classmate''s last accident this time, killing the teacher doesn''t mind letting those upper class see their strength. "In short, I will be careful of our team members. Just protect others, teacher." With that, wuchou left his position directly and was ready to go to the bathroom to wash his face. "Huh?" Just came to the exit of the carriage, I saw three students in my class who were just going to buy something. Behind them, there seemed to be several students from other schools. However, they didn''t look like good people. "Oh, how come there''s another one, and I''m alone." As soon as wuchou walked over, he was surrounded by students who didn''t look like good people, and a few words were written on all their faces. (in wuchou''s opinion) court death. "Oh, young master, why don''t you speak? Are you scared silly?" The four men surrounded wuchou. Looking at wuchou, they lowered their heads and said nothing. They thought wuchou had been scared silly by them and came around to laugh at wuchou. "Hey, what are you doing?" When wuchou was ready to teach these guys a lesson, unexpectedly, teacher Wujian came over and interrupted wuchou''s action. "Cut, let''s go." Watching the students leave, Mr. Wujian hurried over. "Mr. Wujian, why did you stop me?" "There are many people around, and they told me that you can''t hurt others at will, even if these people come to trouble you first." Just at the moment when wuchou was surrounded, Wujian teacher had received a phone call from the surveillance personnel and hurried to the scene, otherwise Wujian teacher would have to find a way to end it later. "Cut, forget it, I''ll go back." Before wuchou left, teacher Wujian told wuchou again and again. "Don''t seek revenge, or I won''t be able to explain later." "Cut, I see. I won''t trouble them unless they come and die." When they finally arrived at their destination, wuchou returned to the team of their group. Although there are more people in this group, and wuchou is four men and three women, at least wuchou is familiar. "Where the assassination took place?" "Yes, choose a better place for assassination. In this way, you can avoid the sight of others. At that time, you won''t be tied up in assassination." Chao Tianzhu, like others, was very concerned about the assassination. "But it''s a pity that Mingmin wants to relax during this study trip. It seems that there is no hope." Although sugano has awakened once, he has been completely deprived of his super power by wuchou and completely cleared his memory. He won''t think of what happened at the beginning. "But it''s rare to come here. You should always enjoy it." Chiyuye, unexpectedly, has a good relationship with these people. The rest are science female Aotian Aimei, heichangzhishenqi youxizi, and Xiaobu Maoye maple. In addition to Mao ye, the other two can only say they know each other, but their relationship is not very good. "By the way, what''s the opinion of wuchou?" All six of them focused on wuchou. After all, compared with them, wuchou''s assassination ability and other abilities are much stronger than them. "I don''t care. After all, using my brain is not my strength. I prefer simple and rough frontal attack." I don''t like to use my brain, but I can be the first in a grade. Sure enough, the gap is still too big. The six secretly scolded wuchou several times. Finally, they had to think about how to allocate the next assassination route. Although they came here for assassination, they still wanted to play everywhere. There was no problem walking around the scenic spots. The group of seven walked to the hidden route recommended by Shenqi and was ready to choose this route to assassinate the teacher. But before wuchou came in, he already knew that someone was waiting for them. "The breath is not very steady, and there is no hidden figure, and this reaction, I see. Has it been watched on Shinkansen?" The group of seven continued to go deep and found that a group of students in the same uniform suddenly came out from the corner in front. They were vicious. "You are really lucky to choose such a good route to kidnap you for us, thanks to the chick''s schedule." The leading crooked eyed man, with a notebook in his hand, is the schedule written by Mr. Shenqi himself. "I see. Have you been staring at us in the car, but do you think you have already eaten us?" Whew "Er!" Careless The moment I heard the sound, wuchou knew something was going to happen, but the body couldn''t react. An invisible silver needle flew directly out of the dark corner and inserted into wuchou''s neck. In an instant, wuchou felt that his body was like being pressed down by a whole mountain and fell to the ground. "Worry free students!" Watching wuchou suddenly fall to the ground, the six people were a little worried and thought that the other party had some hidden weapons aimed at them. "Catch them!" After a burst of punching and kicking, the three men were knocked to the ground in an instant. Mr. Aotian had just hid in an instant, but the other two female students were caught. "Drive over and take them away." The leader was about to leave, but he didn''t expect a hand to hold his foot tightly from below. "Don''t think about it. Take them away." Although his body was very heavy, wuchou still grasped the man in front of him and wouldn''t let him take him away. "Let go of me!" Poof One foot, two feet, worry free. These bad people have been kicking and fist greeting, but they haven''t loosened their hands. "Forget it, take him with you. Don''t waste time." Wuchou was directly dragged into the car and left the place with these people. Chapter 833 "Worry free classmate, are you okay?" When the three were sent to the hidden house, wuchou was hung up by these bad ropes and punched and kicked wuchou like a sandbag. "He must be fine. These are just skin injuries, but you can''t leave so easily." After greeting wuchou for some time, these bad people gathered in front of the two women, took out their mobile phones and let them see some photos. "This is you. I took it at the playground near your school last year. I didn''t catch you at that time. I didn''t expect you to appear again. I''m really lucky." The photo on the mobile phone is the student himself. It just looks like a spice girl who integrates into the environment. It looks completely different from me now. "Wait a minute. When our photographers arrive, we''ll have a good time." Then, these bad people went to the next room to do their own business, leaving the two women there to talk alone. "Classmate kanazaki, what is that picture?" Shenqi was silent for a while and spoke out her heart, the pressure of her parents and the pressure of learning. In order to escape, she chose to go to a place no one knew, play games, do what she wanted to do and release her pressure. "So, I''m very confused. I don''t know who I am and what I should do." Listening to Shen Qi''s self pity, Wu Chou, who had been listening for a long time, finally couldn''t help but say. "Don''t care about others. It''s too tired to live like this." "Ah?" Kanzaki asked, looking at wuchou who was hung up on one side. "But you are different, different from us. How can real talents understand us, so most of the people in our class don''t want to get close to you." "That''s strange!" Wuchou suddenly shouted at Shenqi, interrupting her thoughts. "Even if I''m not ordinary, I''m overwhelmed by reality because of all kinds of pressure, just like you." "Even if I am placed in class E, I don''t think there is any problem. If I am treated differently, I will prove to them that we are stronger and framed by them, then we will use stronger ability to fight them. Birth and experience can''t represent anything. As long as I am willing to continue to grow and complete my goals with the right means, that is the most dazzling life." Listening to wuchou''s long speech, the leader couldn''t listen anymore. He came over and gave wuchou a few punches. "Shut up. What you just said is of no use. It can''t help your classmates or save you." Watching the leader beating wuchou constantly, students of Shenqi couldn''t see it, but wuchou said at this time. "Classmate Shenqi, promise me one thing." "What?" Even if he was beaten all the time, wuchou still bent his mouth and smiled. "Don''t be confused, continue to grow, that''s all." Snap Wuchou loosened the rope tied to his arm, and the backhand was a punch, which hit the leading man, and one punch directly beat the arrogant guy back several steps. "Worry free students." Watching wuchou take off the rope tied to him, Shenqi seems to have figured out something. "I promise you." "That''s right." On the other side, Mao ye, who has been silent for a long time, actually knows what will happen next. "Coming." Because just now, she had noticed that there was strange eye makeup on wuchou''s face. "Brother, are you okay?" The rest of the younger brothers quickly gathered around to check the boss''s injury. The boss directly pushed away these people and pointed to wuchou. "Hit me hard. I don''t want to stand up for him." "Oh, oh, oh!" Looking at a group of bad people rushing to surround wuchou, Kobe looked worried, but Maoye said. "Be at ease, Mr. Shenqi. Now the worry free students are invincible." One, two, three. Every time you punch, you will accurately hit the other party''s chin, but so many people from the other party surround at the same time, but you can''t hit it with one punch and one foot, but you hit your own people. "What''s the matter, kid? It''s totally different from what happened just now." Poof "Uh!" One punch knocked out the other''s front teeth, wiped his hand and said. "Of course, I was attacked by someone just now. I won''t keep my hands this time. Since you touch my classmates with your dirty hands, make plans to be hospitalized." Pop, pop, pop, click. In just a few minutes, wuchou had beaten all the guys who could stand up just now to the ground, leaving a leader unresolved. "How is that possible? Who the hell are you?" The leader took out a knife from his pocket and rushed directly at wuchou. Bang Two fingers caught each other''s knife. Wuchou''s backhand was a punch and hit each other in the face. "Remember us, Yaqiu middle school, the students of class E for three years." Boom! Watching the last person fall, wuchou finally breathed a sigh of relief and lifted the immortal mode. "Kamsaki, Maoye, now I''ll untie you." At this time, the door was suddenly opened. Chiyuye came in from the door with a bad accomplice in hand. "What, you''ve solved it. It''s a pity. Obviously I want to come and trick them." Industry students, there is still no change. They will take good care of others when they have a chance. "What? It''s all settled. The teacher''s appearance is a little late." Behind them, the killing teacher also came in with several bad things, but these bad things have been taught by the killing teacher and look like good students. "However, you really did it. The teacher is very pleased that you have no worries about your classmates." The teacher came to wuchou and patted wuchou''s shoulder with his tentacle. "Trouble, stupid octopus." The skirmish ended. When everyone returned to the hotel, the sun was about to set. At night, after dinner, wuchou came to the door of the hotel alone, looked at the stars in the sky and thought about what happened today. At this time, classmate Shenqi came over from one side. "Classmate Shenqi, what''s the matter?" "Classmate wuchou, thank you for today, but I want to know how you become so strong?" The worry free answer may change the last thought of Shenqi. Wuchou thought for a moment and replied to classmate Shenqi. "I just follow the way I want to go and become stronger in order to protect the people around me." Go the way you want to go, so it will become stronger? The last haze also disappeared because of the dialogue just now. I, perhaps, can become as powerful as him. Of course, my master. Huh? Wuchou felt something wrong with the Shenqi classmate beside him. He instantly entered the immortal mode, grabbed each other''s hand and felt his most familiar place. Instantaneous movement "Disappeared?" The surrounding surveillance personnel, seeing that wuchou suddenly disappeared, were confused for a time. Chapter 834 Boom! The huge energy pushed wuchou in an instant, and there was a huge impact near the whole shrine. However, because wuchou had prepared defense measures here before, it resisted this energy in an instant and did not let them continue to spread out. However, the huge energy raised the white light column in the air, which still attracted the attention of people in the whole city. "What do you want, boy? You''re making a big basket." Uncle snake came out and looked at what happened outside. Although he thought it was a problem for wuchou to bring back a trouble, it was even more a big trouble for wuchou to bring back a female classmate. Fortunately, Xiao Xi is not here now. She won''t think that wuchou will move back in an instant, or even bring a female classmate back. "Uncle, go outside quickly to distract the attention of others. I''ll solve this person." However, wuchou doesn''t know why Shenqi students suddenly wake up. It seems that the way to wake up is not only strong despair and pain, but also the change of something will lead to their awakening. However, it seems that no matter what ability to awaken, it is a big trouble for wuchou. Didi, Didi Wuchou''s phone rings suddenly, and wuchou answers it quickly. "What''s the matter? Why do you suddenly disappear and show that you have returned to your home?" Teacher Wujian''s phone call lasted only a few minutes, and they already knew that they had no worries and returned home. "Mr. Wujian, don''t say this now. Mr. Shenqi doesn''t know why he woke up, so I''ll deal with it earlier and talk about it later." Suddenly awakened, classmate Shenqi? Mr. Wujian doesn''t remember what goal they have recently to deal with the people around wuchou. Is there any other way to wake up in addition to a strong sense of despair and pain. "If so, our work will be more humane, but it will be more painful for worry free." At this time, near the shrine Zizizi, zizizi The blue lightning twines around wuchou like a flexible snake. Each electric shock will bring a little different spark to wuchou. Tick, tick The huge energy gradually returned to Shenqi students, and then worry free saw that a little strange color changed the color and skin of Shenqi students'' hair, and even the student uniform they originally wore turned into a fancy dress. "Worry free classmate, what is this?" Kamsaki looked at his current appearance and felt different. "Classmate Shenqi, do you still have your own consciousness?" Looking at the unusual thunder and lightning on wuchou, the original fear of Shenqi students also improved slightly because wuchou was special. "Worry free classmate, what''s going on, how can you, and me, what''s going on?" "Calm down, classmate kanazaki, this matter has something to do with me, and what you are now has something to do with me, but calm down now. Listen to me finish the source of everything, and you will know what happened." Wuchou told the other party a little about the reasons for the change of Shenqi classmate, and wuchou also said that she could eliminate the other party''s super ability, and even she would completely forget it. "Worry free classmate, but I want to try this power." Although Shenqi was very afraid, because of the change in his heart, he got such a different ability for a moment. Shenqi wanted to know what he could do now. "No problem, I don''t want to mess around, so how do you want to try your ability?" Whew For a moment, the figure of kanazaki disappeared in front of wuchou, leaving only a flickering phantom in place. "No, I should have guessed that if you want to try this ability, you will certainly go out to the city to try, but the speed is a little different." Immortal mode Sensing the position of Shenqi''s classmate, wuchou hurried to catch up. At this time, Shenqi, who was standing on the tall building, looked at the street where people came and went, and always felt that he had a sense of mastering everything. "Although this ability has just been tried for a short time, I think it is very suitable for me." Just after using it, Kobe felt a little tired, just like overusing his ability. "Maybe I need to recharge." I saw that Shenqi came to the nearby neon lights and absorbed the color materials in an instant. It should be like this. The feeling ability is getting stronger and stronger. Slowly, the scope covered the circuit of the whole city, and the electric energy began to change bit by bit into the energy required by Shenqi students. "Classmate Shenqi, stop. Superpowers shouldn''t be abused like this." Wuchou finally rushed to Shenqi. He saw that the other party had absorbed enough energy. If it was not controlled properly, it would easily lead to a strong explosion. "Worry free classmate, I don''t need to stop me. I just want to try my maximum power to what extent." Before wuchou could say anything, I saw that Shenqi stretched out his hands directly to wuchou, and the huge energy hit wuchou directly. Can''t stop it, just in its current form. However, you can''t expose too many cards. Worry free needs to hold back. At least, you can''t tell the other party what your strongest ability is. no way out With a flash of white light, wuchou was directly rushed to the ground by this strong energy, and the whole person hit the ground and sent out a strong vibration. The arm seems to be broken. I can''t feel my arm, and worry free can''t feel my injury. Blood doesn''t flow out of the wound, just because the wound is charred. I can''t move. I can''t move if I want. However, wuchou can also see that Shenqi classmate in the sky, because he released all his energy at one time, the whole person fell out of the air. too bad! Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong Quickly grasp the cable around you, absorb huge electric energy in an instant, speed up in an instant, and rush to Shenqi''s classmate. The whole person cushions under him and catches the fallen Shenqi. "Cough!" Although the trouble is over, wuchou is also very tired, and the injury is very serious. Slowly, wuchou loses consciousness. "So tired." When wuchou woke up again, he found himself lying in the hospital with Shenqi on the side. "Wake up?" Mr. Wujian came in from the outside and looked at wuchou seriously. "Mr. Wujian, what''s going on now?" "I came back from there. After all, your side is also a big event. Although I want to look at the octopus, your side is more exaggerated." Mr. Wujian looked at Shenqi and said. "You''d better absorb the other party''s ability quickly. This trouble won''t happen again." Chapter 835 Although I''m sorry for Mr. Shenqi, in the end, wuchou absorbed the ability of Mr. Shenqi during his coma, and also eliminated the relevant memory. "I''m sorry, Mr. Wujian, just take Shenqi back with you, otherwise it''s bad to be found by everyone. I''ll have a rest here, after all." Although both hands have been forcibly taken back, wuchou can''t move casually, otherwise it will be very troublesome. Follow up. "However, if you are not there, you will also be suspected, so it seems that you''d better go back together." With that, Wu Jian came in with a strange thing. "The research has actually reached a very important point. We already have a way to recover your injury instantly. Just use this way." Zizizi, zizizi After Mr. Wujian took the two back, Mr. Shenqi looked at wuchou sitting next door and asked. "Worry free classmate, how did I forget last night? Do you remember?" "Sorry, I forgot too. Maybe we were captured by aliens last night." Looking at wuchou sitting aside and interrupting, Mr. Shenqi can only take a white look at wuchou and then stop talking. However, wuchou didn''t know that he could accelerate his recovery after absorbing huge electricity. In this way, wuchou returned to the queue of study trip as if he had no injury at all. At this time, the team of their class just entered another assassination site. This time, their assassination was mainly completed by a professional sniper, while the rest of class E in three years specially dispersed the attention of the teacher and completed the long-distance assassination. Just then, wuchou and Shenqi caught up with them. Then, wuchou felt that the later trip was a little boring, so he went back to the hotel first and slowly fell asleep there. "Well, it''s noisy." I felt that many people were arguing around. Wuchou slowly opened his eyes. I saw that the boys in class E for three years had come back and surrounded wuchou. On the other side, the girls also surrounded Shenqi. "Wuchou, be honest. Where did you go with Kobe last night?" Watching the surrounding students surround themselves, I don''t know what to say, just say. "Don''t get me wrong, I really don''t remember, and the person I like is always only her, you should also know." After listening to wuchou''s words, these students also know that wuchou has always had a childhood sweetheart who lives with him, and has decided to stay together for life. Naturally, they will not be with others. "Although already know, but still very surprised, worry free students are also very popular." "Right, I don''t know." Next, these boys are here to discuss which female students are more popular, and even made a ranking, the same for girls. "As a result, I still think more, and that''s right. After all, wuchou has a real childhood sweetheart and decides to stay together for life." The boys and girls in the class naturally know, but they still can''t help gossip. Will there be other possibilities. "Right, how can I have anything to do with wuchou." However, Shenqi felt that his memory seemed to have a problem and he couldn''t remember many things. Just when the group began to gossip, the teacher happened to eavesdrop on their chat nearby and was found. Next, the blatant assassination of class E in three years. Wuchou doesn''t intend to join at all. He goes directly to Wujian''s room and talks with Wujian about what to do after going back. "Kill the teacher, what are you doing in here?" Just as wuchou just talked about his new ability with teacher Wujian, he didn''t expect to kill the teacher to walk in. "Kill the teacher, what''s the matter? Is it over?" "Hee hee, naturally, the teacher''s speed is specially born for this, and gossip is really important." The teacher wiped the sweat on his head and looked at wuchou with a smile. "But worry free students, your youth has always been seen. There is no privacy, and there is no way for teachers to find your weakness." "No, kill the teacher. Finally, I will end you. I will kill you before March next year." "Oh, I''m looking forward to it, but why don''t you kill me now?" "Because I''m looking forward to your participation in campus life in the coming year, so give me more expectations." "Hee hee, nature." Then he killed the teacher and left directly. "Well, Mr. Wujian, let''s stop here and talk about the rest." After wuchou went out, he came to the balcony, looked at the full moon in the sky, thought about what else was waiting for him in the future, and looked forward to it. "It''s time to tell me, tell me, how can I get your ability?" Don''t look back and know who the man behind you is. "As I said, classmate Maoye, I don''t know anything. Come on." "Compared with this, I''d better look at the sky. Look, how dazzling the stars are." Mao Ye sighed, stood beside Wu Chou and looked at the stars in the sky with him. "I''m sure I''ll know. You''ll tell me later." Chapter 836 Dreams, not only people can dream, but even cats, dogs and intelligent creatures can dream. Dreams are generally illusory and unrealistic, but they are mixed with each other according to reality. For our hero, dreams are not only real, but also affect reality. Also, for him, dreams are the past, fragments of other people''s memory. On that night, as before, he was dragged into the fantasy world by dreams. But this time, the dream is a little different. Para Para Continuous gunshots, constantly sounded from his ear, but after this gunshot, there were petals floating down from the sky. "Data, perfect, incomprehensible." "I can''t understand. The machine is overheated. The virus, the virus has invaded my system." Zizizi, zizizi What''s that? Wuchou wakes up from sleep. Last night''s dream is too different from his previous dreams. Not only no one appears, but also an inexplicable confession. Maybe I''m too tired. Wuchou gave himself such an excuse. After all, he just came back from the study trip yesterday. He was really tired, especially this study trip made so many moths. "Forget it, go back to school early." After eating breakfast with a little different taste quickly, wuchou returned to class E for three years. However, when I went to the teaching building, I saw the students in my class gathered in front and didn''t know what to say. "Oh, worry free classmate, so early." "Good morning, classmate Zhu. What happened today? Everyone came back so early." A friend of sugano told wuchou. "In fact, teacher Wujian sent an email yesterday saying that a transfer student will come back today, so guess what kind of person it is." Transfer students? However, since Mr. Wujian didn''t inform himself, it means that this person or transferred students don''t need to care at all. The three chatted and found that okashima river came over, and their face was still very dignified. "Okashima, it seems that you already know what transfer students look like. Show us." "Yes, you guessed well, wuchou." Okashima took out his mobile phone. The three saw a lovely girl with purple hair on each other''s mobile phone screen. "Girls?" This has less to do with yourself. Wuchou thought so before returning to the classroom. Until they returned to the classroom and found the true face of the transferred students. A huge machine was placed on the side of the worry free seat, which was the appearance of the students. When everyone approached, the black screen above showed the girl just seen. "Mechanical?" After class, after teacher Wujian''s introduction, the new students are self-discipline thinking fixed fort from Norway, which can self correct and evolve, so as to kill the teacher. "The machinery of self evolution?" Originally, wuchou thought it was useless for killing the teacher, but soon, the researcher''s glasses showed strange reflection and looked at wuchou excitedly. "This is the real progress of new mankind. In fact, I not only specialize in this, but also study your data. Another goal of my work is to find ways to observe you, study you, and finally obtain the real data of superpowers." The researcher slowly calmed down and looked at wuchou carefully. "It''s no problem to change, but there is one condition. In the future, you should take her with you and observe your life all the time. This is the only requirement for us and the country to do well." "Well, no problem, so can I understand that her ownership is already mine?" "Of course not. She just wants to study you, but you can make your own adjustment, but you can''t change everything I''ve done." "This is no problem." After discussing for some time, wuchou followed Mr. Wujian back to class E for three years, and the teacher was still waiting for them here. "Kill the teacher, Mr. Wujian. It''s hard for you. Go back and finish the next transformation by myself." Although they don''t know what wuchou will do, they both believe in wuchou. "I see. Let''s go first and look forward to tomorrow''s change." When they leave, they don''t need to prepare any materials, and hope that their next actions won''t be seen. "Worry free classmate, what way do you want to transform me?" "I have my own way, and I have promised your Creator to take you with me, so I am ready to do so." Chapter 837 Inside the shrine Xiao Xi was still sitting at the door of the shrine, holding her cheeks in her hands, waiting for the man who had not come back. "Little girl, come in. The boy may have something to do today, so he came back later." Uncle snake doesn''t know what to say. After all, he doesn''t come back so late and doesn''t inform his family in advance. Uncle snake just thinks whether the boy has finally grown up and knows what youth is. "It''s all right, uncle snake. Those who are related to him have gone home, so worry sauce must have been delayed because of something urgent. I know." Listening to Xiao Xi''s words, uncle decided to give up the key points just said by Xiao Xi, sit beside her and wait for worry free to come back. "Back." "Huh?" Uncle hasn''t seen wuchou''s figure yet. Xiao Xi already knows that wuchou is on the way up the stairs. Just waiting for wuchou to come up, their figure suddenly stopped. Wuchou is accompanied by a girl who is a classmate of the school and looks at her uniform. "Uncle, Xiao Xi, let me introduce you. This is my classmate. Call him Xiao Lv. She will live in our house in the future." Inside the shrine The four of them sat quietly at the table and ate their own dinner quietly. But Uncle felt that the table was a Shura field. Uncle wanted to go away directly, but as an elder, he still didn''t leave and stayed here. He was going to ask wuchou what the situation was. "By the way, Xiao Xi, people are robots. They come to our house to study me." "Ah?" Xiao Xi, who was still silent and ready to explode, was suddenly stunned when she heard wuchou''s words. "Robot?" "Yes, miss Dongtiao, I''m a robot. In order to complete the task assigned by my creator, I''m now transformed into a human shape by wuchou''s classmate. I follow wuchou''s classmate and study his super abilities." Then, Xiao Xi saw Xiao Lv''s classmate in front of him, lifted his imitation skin and revealed the real black metal inside. "Ah!" Xiao Xi didn''t see such a robot that looks like a real human. "I just look very similar in appearance, but the interior is still a real machine, and the appearance is just an imitation projection of the machine." After Xiaolv''s explanation, uncle and Xiaoxi were relieved. They thought that wuchou had really changed. They actually brought a woman back. It turned out that they thought too much. "What? Just explain it earlier. It makes me a little nervous." Xiao Xi silently took the prepared weapons back under the table. No one knew what Xiao Xi was going to do just now except Xiao Xi himself. "I''m sorry. In fact, because of this guy today, I can''t make the current situation like this. I''m introspecting. I''ll explain everything to you in advance." The storm was over. When Xiao Xi thought it was over, he didn''t expect to be calm before going to bed. "Hey, what are you going to do?" Looking at the robot claiming to be Xiaolv ready to follow wuchou into the room, Xiaoxi is a little restless again. "I want to observe all the data of wuchou students, so it''s normal to stay in the same room." "No, no, I haven''t tried either." Xiao LV looked at Xiao Xi with a crooked head and asked puzzled. "Why, I just collect data, why stop me?" "Well, not at all." Xiao Xi didn''t know how to say it. She always felt that she was saying that she cared too much. It was clear that the other party was just a robot. "Anyway, you can''t. come here." I saw Xiao Xi leave with Xiao LV, and they went to Xiao Xi''s room. "Miss Dongtiao, why, obviously I''m just completing my mission. What do you think?" "In short, I can''t. If you really want to go in, I also have a request." Xiao Xi hopes that at least in that room, Xiao LV must become a little different from ordinary people, at least he can only become a robot. "Why, Miss Tojo, it''s just imitation skin. Why should it be changed?" Xiao LV looked at Xiao Xi puzzled. This is a behavior that he can''t understand in his computer. "You don''t know. That''s what I''m worried about. In short, don''t care so much. You must do so." Totally incomprehensible The next day, when wuchou returned to the classroom with Xiaolv, everyone was quite surprised by the change of Xiaolv, except two teachers who had peeped and knew what had happened. "What kind of technology is this? It turns Xiaolv into such a student." Girls are surrounded by Xiaolv, and boys naturally surround wuchou. "Really, since you have this level, you should tell us earlier, worry free students." After the farce, the students of class E for three years also accepted this little law student who was completely transformed by worry free. "Maoye, you and wuchou have been together for a long time in this class, haven''t you?" During a recess, Xiao LV took the initiative to find Mao ye, hoping that she could answer her doubts. "Yes, what can I do for you?" Xiao LV asked, looking at the wuchou who had been sleeping on the table not far away. "Yesterday, miss Dongtiao of wuchou''s family asked me to change back to a robot in order to stay in the same room with wuchou. Why, I just want to record all the data. I can''t do anything." "Oh, this." Mao Ye looked at the confused little law and said. "Because that miss Dongtiao likes worry free classmates too much, she is worried about what you will do to affect their feelings." "Like it?" Xiao LV looked at his classmates and said. "I like everyone very much, but I won''t do such a thing." "That''s different. That feeling is different from what you say you like." dissimilarity? Even with the ability of self evolution and self thinking, Xiao LV doesn''t understand what Mao ye said at all. "Well, then I''d better find the information myself." Totally incomprehensible The data kept entering Xiaolv''s memory, but no matter how long she looked for it and how much knowledge she read, she couldn''t understand this meaning. "Is this the limit of self evolution? I still can''t know what this is?" Can''t understand "Maybe, just because I''m not human, I can''t know what it is?" Then, if we are human beings, can we know this emotion that cannot be understood because of functional limitations. Xiao LV looked at his hands and fell into another kind of meditation. "What should we be like as human beings?" Chapter 838 Campus life has always been boring and boring for worry free, especially during this period of time. Even if there is a special teacher in class E of three years, a classmate who is assassinating every day, and a robot who constantly observes himself, the life of worry free is the same as when he didn''t come here. Today, she used to be a new teacher, but now she is not a new teacher. Although she completely forgot in her worry free mind, she has stayed in class E for three years in order to complete her mission. Today, as usual, the new teacher gave a lecture on it, but wuchou didn''t listen at all. He just slept on the table. Xiaolv, who was sitting on the side, started recording again. In addition to sleeping at school, wuchou slept in English class, but in the class of killing the teacher, wuchou didn''t sleep occasionally, and then found a chance to assassinate casually. Then he failed and continued to sleep. After class, seeing that the new teacher hasn''t left, Xiao LV hurried over. "Mr. Biqi, why are wuchou students usually sleeping in your class? Obviously, even killing the teacher sometimes wakes up wuchou students, but you completely ignore him." Teacher Biqi looked at her little law and asked. "Nothing. After all, he is very smart. Even the octopus doesn''t need to teach him. How can I teach him?" Xiao LV looked at teacher Biqi and said. "But I think there is another reason, because you still seem very confused and don''t know what to do. You can''t find your position in this class." "Ah, OK, OK, don''t worry. Observe your goal and leave me alone." With that, teacher Biqi ignored Xiaolv and planned to leave alone. "Mr. Biqi, I know that you are one of the students who know the identity of wuchou, so can I understand that you are worried about wuchou because you know his secret and have nothing to do with him. You will be cleared at that time?" Teacher Biqi paused for a moment, then ignored the law and left directly. Maybe it''s really because of this. After school, as usual, wuchou always sleeps for an hour and a half before going back, and Xiaolv also stays in the classroom and waits for wuchou to wake up naturally. This happens every day. According to the information collected, Xiao LV knows that wuchou is so because he has been in the habit of waiting for half an hour and then waking up by his childhood sweetheart, Xiao Xi, for many years. "Huh?" I felt that there was a strange Assassin''s breath outside, and there was still a familiar smell of wuchou, so wuchou broke the routine and woke up from his dream. "Worry free classmate, what''s the matter? You woke up ten minutes earlier than before." "There''s someone outside." Wuchou walked out of the classroom directly and happened to see Mr. Biqi suspended by a stranger with a steel rope. "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be here." The man standing not far from wuchou looked at wuchou with surprised eyes, and then put down teacher Biqi. "No wonder there are not only monsters of that level, but also this little monster in this place. No wonder you didn''t succeed, my disciple." The killer, lovello, once a famous killer in the killer world, has a little friendship with Uncle snake. Wuchou has also seen this guy. Unexpectedly, teacher Biqi is the other party''s disciple. "What''s the matter, little monster? Have you forgotten me?" "Of course not. Uncle snake is in good health. You can visit him if you have a chance." "Naturally, I''ll come here this time. Besides looking at the octopus monster, I''ll come to see you by the way. After all, you are the most likely to become the strongest killer, as long as you like." Uncle Luo also noticed that Mr. Wujian behind wuchou. "I''m sorry, my disciple can stay in this classroom without assassination. She has no effect except teaching children." "Teacher, I haven''t given up yet. I still have a chance." Before he finished, uncle Luo appeared behind teacher Biqi, his fingers against each other''s throat. "I said, you have no chance. Don''t lose face in front of my friend''s disciples." Click At this time, the killing teacher finally came back and took Miss Biqi away. "Oh, is this the monster? It really deserves its reputation." But Uncle Luo took a look and said. "However, you are still far from that little monster. With the growth of this little monster, you will be surpassed by him soon." "Hee hee, I know that the talent of worry free students is the most incredible among so many students. Naturally, it''s no problem to surpass me." "But Mr. Biqi is also an important member of us, so I won''t give up Mr. Biqi because of your doubt." "Moreover, if compared with the ability of assassination, I have a way to prove that teacher Biqi is more suitable for our class." The teacher handed them a special dagger to assassinate him and said. "Tomorrow, why don''t you compete and see who can hurt Mr. Wujian, which proves who can stay here more." "I see. This is simulated assassination. No problem." Saying this, uncle Luo looked at wuchou and said. "Give this little monster a dagger. I think he has a chance to enter this test." "No, I won''t." Wuchou waved his hand and said. "I may not be as good at simple assassination as you, but I have plenty of ways to hurt Mr. Wujian." Well, maybe it''s really bad to add worry free. Finally, I gave up. However, Mr. Wujian didn''t want to agree to this inexplicable assassination condition, so he finally added a condition. As long as Mr. Wujian wasn''t caught, he finally gave Mr. Wujian a chance to stop killing the teacher for one second and let Mr. Wujian assassinate him. Finally, the inexplicable opportunity to keep Mr. Biqi in class E for three years began with the assassination. However, wuchou didn''t care about the final result of the assassination, because wuchou felt that if Wujian teacher really took it seriously, the two people had no chance to assassinate Wujian teacher, and wuchou felt that Wujian teacher would eventually release water in order to keep Biqi''s position. After all, habits are hard to change. "Worry free classmate, it seems that you don''t care about the result at all." "Naturally, in the end, teacher Wujian will release water, and then teacher Biqi can stay, so don''t care." "Why?" Xiao LV looks at wuchou and doesn''t know why wuchou has this mysterious confidence. "Because I believe in Mr. Wujian, and I also believe that killing the teacher makes sense." Chapter 839 The next day, as wuchou guessed, teacher Biqi succeeded and finally got the chance to stay in class E for three years. Wuchou doesn''t care about it at all, because even if the teacher stays in class E for three years, it won''t affect any life of wuchou. What a peaceful day Wuchou missed the teacher''s class and sat alone on the playground, looking at the sun in the sky. "Worry free classmate, what are you doing?" Kill the teacher and come to wuchou to see what this unsociable guy wants to do. "Kill the teacher, what do you think of life here?" "Why do you say that?" Worry free looks at the sun in the sky and doesn''t care about the impact of direct sunlight. "I will stay here because of you. If you are not here, I don''t need to stay here, so I want to know why you are here?" "Teacher, at first, I was here only for a promise. Now, the teacher wants to stay here to teach, because I have fallen in love with this class and hope to be here all the time." Not long after that, the sky began to turn black. It seemed that it was going to rain. "It''s raining. Come back. It seems that a new classmate will come today, so you can see who this new classmate is." With that, the part that killed the teacher also disappeared, and wuchou was ready to go back. "Is it raining?" Wuchou seems to think of something again, but now it''s a little different. Wuchou won''t lose himself again because of the rain. He already has a partner to stay in class E for three years. Soon, the phone had come. Xiao Xi seemed a little worried and called directly. "Xiao Xi, it''s okay. You have a good class. It''s okay." After spending a lot of time persuading Xiao Xi, Wu Chou finally returned to the classroom. As soon as I came to the door, I saw a guy in white standing here. "Oh, Hello, classmate. Didn''t you have class? Why are you still here?" At least wuchou doesn''t remember the guy he doesn''t know at all, but wuchou always feels that this guy seems to know himself. "Nothing. Please get out of the way. I''m going in." "Oh, naturally, please come in." As soon as I pushed the door in, I saw the teacher flying to the corner, his face turned blue and looked at himself. "What''s the matter?" It''s the first time for wuchou to see such a scared teacher killed. Is this so-called new student very powerful. "Nothing. Anyway, no worries. You go back to your seat first. The new students haven''t come yet." After the guy in white outside walked into Li and was introduced, the new classmate was finally coming. "Come in, tie it." "Huh?" Feeling that someone outside is going to break into the wall, wuchou directly comes to the wall and holds it down. Dong! With a loud noise, the whole wall was not knocked open. I just heard that someone outside seemed to be constantly hitting the wall, but no matter what, it couldn''t be knocked open. "People outside, please go to the front door. The wall of our class is not open for you." People outside seemed to hear the sound of worry free, gave up, broke through the wall outside and came in through the back door. The young man with white hair has sharp eyes and feels that he is completely controlled by others. "You are strong. I will beat you in the future, but not now." The new student came directly to an empty seat, just near chiyuye. It was raining outside, but he was not wet at all, as if he had not been affected by the outside. Do you have any special abilities? Wuchou is a little concerned about this new classmate. After the introduction of the guy in white, wuchou also knows what his name is, but he doesn''t know the rest. "My goal, only one, is you." The student went directly to the teacher and shouted. "Come and fight, brother." "Ah!" The whole class, because the Department became a brother, all fell into a crash state. "After school, in the classroom war, I will prove that I am a stronger existence, and you will die in my hands." After school, everyone was still discussing what the brother meant. The battle was ready and the challenge arena was ready. "Well, the rules are very simple. Leaving this stage is losing. Is that simple no problem?" "Of course, there''s another thing. You can''t hurt other students. Is this no problem?" "No problem, so get ready to start." Whew The tentacle of killing the teacher was suddenly interrupted by something. Next, everyone saw an amazing scene Tied into a classmate''s hair and turned into a tentacle, just like killing a teacher. "Is that the reason why you didn''t get caught in the rain?" "This is also the reason why he is called brother, because he also has tentacles." Tentacle, I see. How did it come from? It seems that this guy in white has something to do with it, and it also has something to do with the Research Institute. Wuchou continued to look at the beginning of the battle. Sure enough, he killed the teacher because the Department became a classmate and changed his tentacles, which made him a little scary. "Where did you come from, those tentacles!" "I can''t tell you this. Kill the teacher. I can only say that you will be defeated. It''s here." Before he finished speaking, the guy in white gave out a purple light and killed the teacher. In a moment, the speed dropped again. "Kill the teacher, I know your weakness very well, so you will lose here." Indeed, the rate of killing teachers drops too fast. Before long, killing teachers may really lose. Boom! The students of the Department made a surprise attack and knocked off the molt of killing the teacher. The speed decreased again. If it goes on like this, killing the teacher may really be defeated by others. "Sorry, I should be here." Boom! The students of department Cheng were beaten back by the sudden attack. They saw wuchou standing in front of the teacher. The attack just came out of wuchou. "Here we go." Mao ye saw it, and the whole class saw it. There was strange eye makeup on wuchou''s face. "Worry free classmate, please go out. This time the teacher can solve it by himself." "No, killing the teacher is related to me. On that day, I decided not to allow these tentacles to harm the world again. Since this person has the source of tentacles, I must know who he is." Wuchou pushed away the teacher and looked at the students in front of him. "Come on, chess piece, let me see how your strength is and whether you have the actual ability to kill the teacher." "No problem. I''m strong. Now you may not be able to beat me." Mr. Bai also wants to see how wuchou''s strength is. "No problem, tie Cheng. Teach this guy a good lesson and let me see his strength." "No problem." Chapter 840 Whew Fast, but not enough. The battle started instantly. Wuchou didn''t say anything. The students in front of him directly attacked wuchou, and they didn''t seem to have any intention to keep their hands "Tie Cheng, don''t be careless. He''s very strong." "I know, Mr. White." The speed is faster and faster. The surrounding students can''t see the position of their tentacles clearly. What they see is only some residual shadows. "It''s useless." Mao Ye looked at what was happening in front of him and said calmly. "Even if it is the teacher''s speed, it is impossible to catch worry free students, not to mention this weakened guy." "Yes, worry free students are not very fast, but the real ability to avoid. No matter how the other party attacks, it is impossible to hit him as long as it does not exceed his bearing range." However, if there is no effective attack method, then wuchou can''t hit the Department Students in front of him. Kill teacher knows that wuchou can''t expose his real ability in front of many people. After all, this form can be understood as good physical ability, so it''s hard to explain if lightning is used. Snap When everyone was still thinking about how long the battle would last, they didn''t expect a change so soon. The tentacles of students were suddenly broken, just like killing teachers. "What''s going on?" I saw wuchou holding a special dagger specially for dealing with the teacher in his hand. I see. It''s really good to use this thing to enhance the attack power, but how to hit the other party. After a careful look at the teacher, he found that wuchou didn''t avoid the other party''s attack just now. He let the other party''s tentacle hit his arm directly. In this way, he hit the things he couldn''t hit at high speed. However, in exchange for the price, I naturally saw the obvious bruise on my arm, and I heard the obvious fracture just now. The bone is broken. "I see. Do you forcibly change the injury?" "But how long can you hold on?" Pop, pop The tentacles of Cheng''s classmates fell off again, but there were more bruises on Wu Chou''s body several times. It was a bit unexpected that his body could resist so many attacks from the tentacles. "You lost. You can''t beat me without a tentacle." "Really?" I saw that the students in the Department grew tentacles again, and it didn''t seem to have a great impact, but obviously I could see his physical exertion. "I can still fight, but you can''t last so long. Am I right?" Indeed, if you still have to fight hard, wuchou must be directly beaten into the hospital and lie down for at least several weeks. The rules haven''t changed, so we can only do so. Wuchou directly rushed to tie Cheng, who was not ready, and punched him. He was simply avoided by the tie Cheng classmate and didn''t hit him at all. "It''s too slow. Do you still want to hit me with this attack?" However, before the students from the Department said anything, a strong attack hit him and knocked him out of the challenge arena at once. Won. The student of department Cheng fell to the ground and still didn''t want to understand what just happened. He didn''t know what attack hit him just now. He couldn''t see it or even know whose attack it was. "What''s going on?" Not only the students outside, but also the teachers and Mr. Bai didn''t know what the attack was, so they tied it directly out of the challenge arena. "Invisible attack?" Mr. Wujian took this into consideration, which means that wuchou evolved again in this battle, otherwise there is no way to explain why everyone can''t see the attack just now. It''s definitely not too fast, just can''t see it. "Sure enough, you are still very good. You have no worries, classmate." Mr. Bai looked at wuchou with profound meaning and said. "It''s worthy of you. You can continue to evolve at this time. I''m really optimistic about you." Although the students around don''t understand what Mr. Bai is talking about, wuchou is sure that this guy knows himself and knows his secret. "Tie Cheng, stop. We lost the battle." Seeing that the students in the Department still want to continue to fight with wuchou, Mr. Bai quickly stopped each other. After all, wuchou is not unable to deal with them, but he is tied up because there are others here. "Mr. Bai, I think you can give us an explanation. Why do the students in the Department have tentacles, and you know me? You should say you know my secret. Can you tell me who you are?" Kill the teacher and wuchou stand up together and have a great plan to keep Mr. Bai. "Worry free classmate, your injury is no longer good. Go and treat it quickly. As for killing the teacher, my clothes are specially made to defend you, so you can''t keep me." Watching the two people leave, they have no way, because when they leave soon, they have no worry to kneel directly on the ground. "Worry free classmate, what''s the matter with you?" Without saying anything, wuchou fainted directly. "Everybody, get out of the way. He will be fine soon. I''ll take him to the hospital." On the way to the Research Institute, Mr. Wujian looked at Wu Chou who was still in a coma and wondered if he had grown up too fast. At that time, his superiors thought he could not control him, and finally he would be cruel. "Probably not. After all, there is still a threat of octopus. If you lose your strongest combat effectiveness at this time, the earth may really be lost." Mr. Wujian has no way but to comfort himself. "Mr. Wujian, are you worried that wuchou''s classmates grow up too fast and can''t be controlled in the end?" As a watchman, Xiao LV will naturally follow. "As you saw just now, it is absolutely possible to kill the octopus with the invisible attack and other superpowers obtained before. It just depends on whether he is willing or not. As soon as the octopus threat disappears, it will become the biggest threat to the earth. It can''t be ignored." I feel that as long as I stay here longer, Mr. Wujian always feels that his heart is changing and has unconsciously tended to the students of class E for three years. "No problem, worry free students will not be a threat." Xiao LV said definitely. "Why, the data you collected must prove that he is strong and will become a threat to the world sooner or later." "Yes, but he has too many weaknesses. There are too many things worth remembering in the world, so he will not affect the world. Just like his life, he muddles along." "Is that your judgment?" "That''s right." Mr. Wujian looked at the white clouds in the distance. Maybe he really thought too much. "Well, we should protect his precious things, starting from this class." "Nature, and that person, also needs your close protection." Mr. Wujian naturally knows who Xiaolv is talking about. Chapter 841 Since it is a school, there are naturally examinations and sports competitions. Just then, class E in three years began their unique treatment competition again. After the competition of other classes, they specially prepared tickets for the performance match against the school team in the school. Although this is a good play of President Xuefeng, it is also to make the people of the four classes despise the decision of class E. However, this performance competition will show an unusual competition. The whole school can''t ignore a strong existence. "Hah!" It''s a rare sun. Wuchou lies alone on the grass and sleeps in. Several days have passed since the last attack by new students. The attack did not hit again, but gave wuchou a very leisure rest time. "Speaking of it, that thing is about to start. I don''t know what the performance competition will be like this year. Maybe it will be cancelled." It''s impossible, but who knows what will happen. Always feel that perhaps life is beginning to calm down, no worries always feel very idle, do not know what to do. Especially on that day, I won the affirmation of the other party and will never hurt my classmates again. I hope wuchou can use his own way to make them wake up. After all, they have seen that self awakening, control is better than that kind of desperate awakening, which may be the real way to create superpowers. "It''s not that easy. They think what I did at that time." A person''s state of mind and knot will not be so simple to expose to others, and it is even more difficult to untie them without worry. "Oh, wuchou, you''re here. It''s just right. I have something to discuss with you." Killing the teacher finally came to the door. It must be for the upcoming performance competition. "I see. Anyway, it must be the performance competition, right?" "Hoo hee, you know, so we need you." When wuchou returned to the classroom, he saw a group of people looking forward to wuchou. After all, this so-called performance competition, but the means of abusing class E for three years over the years, but this time, in addition to killing the teacher''s help, there was a strong person to rely on. "Worry free students, let those people see that the strength of our class E is definitely not as unbearable as they think." Sugano, a pitcher who likes baseball very much, has awakened and will not awaken again. "This is no problem, but I think it hasn''t started at that time. The chairman will certainly give us more trouble. I hope you can let the teacher practice, otherwise you won''t be able to deal with this trouble at that time." We all saw that teacher Sha had stood by the platform, dressed in a uniform and was ready to give all the boys a hell of training. "So, are girls basketball? Sorry, I can''t help you, so you cheer up." "No, we girls have one more reliable helper this time." Everyone put their eyes on Xiao Lv. "I see. Come on, then. I believe we will shine brightly in this exhibition competition." Time passed and it was race day in the blink of an eye. The competition of the four classes soon ended, and soon it was the turn of the competition between class E and the school team in three years. But everyone didn''t underestimate class e. to be exact, they didn''t underestimate the person standing in the front. "Oh, worry free classmate, obviously we have said many times that you are welcome to join our baseball team, but it''s a pity that you have always rejected us with your home club." Now the chief general, Jin Teng, came to wuchou and said politely. "Sorry, I''m not interested in sports after all, so I''m just going to play this time. I don''t have any plans for you." Fame, worry free''s strange popularity in the school, after winning the first place in the last mid-term exam, vaguely pressed everyone. The only pity is that he is in class E for three years. "What you should care about is not me, but these behind me, my partners." All the boys in class E for three years looked at jinteng seriously, especially the friends of sugano. "Sugano, let me see what your little partner can do." "Of course, Jin Teng, you will see our strength." At the beginning of the game, wuchou wanted to swing the bat directly and went back to have a rest. Unexpectedly, the teacher wanted wuchou to perform well. In the corner of the court, a huge baseball looked very small. Everyone didn''t notice, except the others in class E for three years. The game is just like killing the teacher''s thinking. Ordinary short play is enough to deal with these junior middle school students, and after killing the teacher''s high-intensity training, it''s simple to see through each other''s ball. When wuchou was ready to swing, the pitchers of the other side obviously felt great pressure, not only because the others in class E in the previous three years performed well, but also because wuchou was so famous. "What''s the matter? Don''t hesitate. Come on." The pitcher finally threw a bad ball under pressure, but wuchou didn''t swing at all and let the ball be caught. "Throw well. I think you''ll throw a good shot. Don''t let me down." The pitcher finally got serious because of wuchou''s words and threw what he thought was the last ball. He was just easily hit by wuchou and flew directly off the court, which was impossible to catch again. "Although I think no matter how well you throw, it won''t affect the result." The game slowly entered the rhythm of class e. the disparity of strength was completely resolved with the help of the teacher. If there was no accident, class E would have no problem beating the baseball team. When wuchou felt that it would soon end, there was an accident on the other side. The girl in class E for three years suffered a terrible blow. There is only one reason. There is an unexpected person on the opposite girls'' basketball team. "What''s the matter? Is that all?" The girl in class E was lying on the ground tired, panting and looking at the man in front of her. "Why, you''re not on the basketball team. How did you join there?" "Isn''t the answer very clear?" Xiao Xi looked at the girl in class E kneeling on the ground and said. "It''s all because of you. He has only me. Because of your appearance, he now has new dependence and doesn''t care about me everywhere." Xiao Xi''s eyes became deeper and darker. "Therefore, I will completely destroy your confidence in this ball game and let you know clearly the gap between me and you. In addition, stay away from my worry sauce. He is mine. You and the group can''t have a good relationship with him." "Especially you, Mao Yefeng, the first guy to approach Xiao Xi." Chapter 842 When wuchou can finally rest, wuchou finally arrives at the place of the girls'' basketball game. "What''s going on?" Seeing that the girls in my class were panting on the field, the other side stood a person who was completely unexpected without worry. "Xiao Xi, how did you join the basketball department?" "Worry sauce, aren''t you playing baseball? Why are you here?" Xiaoxi saw the man behind wuchou and finally knew who was the informer. "You shouldn''t have let you end just now. I wanted to let you go." Aotian, who is standing behind wuchou, is scared to hide behind wuchou because of Xiaoxi''s stare. He doesn''t dare to look at Xiaoxi directly. "Xiao Xi, why, you don''t have to participate in this game. Did you misunderstand anything?" Xiao Xi looked at her puzzled face and said. "You tell me I trust you, but I won''t trust others, especially these guys." "Hey, the game is not over yet. Stand up." Looking at Xiaoxi, she still wanted to continue to mess around. Wuchou also wanted to stop each other quickly, but soon Shanye also ran over. "Worry free classmate, the game has begun. Let''s go back quickly." It doesn''t matter if you lose the basketball game in class E for three years, but you must win baseball, not only to kill the teacher, but also for other male students who work so hard. "Damn, I''m sorry. I''m going back. In short, if you can''t win, don''t fight and don''t get hurt." With that, wuchou hurried back. After all, he came out soon. As soon as I came back, I saw a completely different scene. The players of the opposite baseball team were activated by the chairman. They adopted special tactics against Class E, and the effect was obvious, because class E only played short balls. Have both sides been targeted, but it''s different here. Killing teachers must have their own way. Finally, the teacher took advantage of the psychological war that the other player couldn''t swing the bat. Finally, the other party couldn''t hit the baseball thrown by sugano and lost the game. As everyone thought, class E finally won, but there was no celebration. Worry free ran directly to the venue of the women''s basketball game. Just ran over and found that the girls in class E were walking back. "What''s the matter? Are you all right?" The leading Nakamura student shook his head and said. "We''re fine, just." Everyone looked back at the same time. Mao Ye looked down and followed the team without saying a word, as if he had been greatly hit. "Mao ye?" "Ah?" As if he had finally come out of his inner world, Mao Ye looked at Wu Chou standing in front of him and finally came back to himself. "It''s all right. I''m all right. I''m just a little surprised that your little girlfriend is so powerful." Although wuchou really can''t see any loss on Mao Ye''s face, he always feels something wrong. "I see. If you have anything to tell me, I can help you. I will certainly help you." Having said that, wuchou is ready to find the initiator of this matter and want to know why the other party wants to do so. Five minutes ago Beep With the end of the whistle, the girls in class E finally escaped from the hellish performance game and were abused by the opposite women''s basketball team. "It''s really amazing. Knowing our strength, I dare to stay on the court." Xiao Xi walked up to Mao ye and looked down at each other, not only because of the difference in momentum, but also in height. Indeed, Xiao Xi''s height is higher than Mao Ye''s. "Don''t be complacent. I will win if I have a chance." "No, you won''t win." Xiao Xi gave Mao ye a hug, put her head in each other''s ear and said gently. "I know your secret. Even if you use that power, you can''t beat me." Hearing Xiao Xi''s words, Mao Ye''s body suddenly shook, but he soon suppressed it. "I don''t understand what you say." Feeling the change of the girl in front of her, Xiao Xi smiled, loosened each other and put her hands on each other''s shoulders. "Look, what do you see in my eyes?" Mao Ye raised his head and looked at Xiao Xi''s eyes. He saw that the original purple eyes unknowingly turned into deep red. The ring of fire burned in her pupils. In her eyes, she seemed to see that a group of people were brutally tortured and killed in an open space. "Ah!" When Mao ye saw this, he was so frightened that the whole person staggered to the ground, and the whole person was shaking. "Maoye, what did you do!" The students of class E are a little angry and stare at Xiao Xi, but even if they do so, they can''t change anything. Looking back, the original red pupil has changed back to normal purple. Xiao Xi smiled, looked at the girls in class E and continued. "This is a warning. Don''t rely on my things in the future. You are not qualified and don''t deserve it at all." ~End of memory~ "What the hell is that?" Mao Ye recalled his eyes at that time. Sure enough, other people can get this ability. "I knew that as long as I get his ability again, sister, I will avenge you, even if I have to sacrifice everything." Xiao Xi''s action did not dissipate Mao Ye''s idea, but increased Mao Ye''s fighting spirit, and his idea of worry free became more and more hot. "Xiao Xi." Arrived at the stadium, and sure enough, Xiao Xi was waiting for himself here. "Xiao Xi, what do you think and why do you hurt my classmates so much?" "Why do you think?" Xiao Xi walks to wuchou and stares at wuchou. "Moreover, I didn''t hurt them. Even without my participation, they would certainly lose to the basketball team." "But why do you slander them so much? Obviously, you have always opposed the system of class e." "Yes, but they did one thing wrong." Xiao Xi leaned against her carefree arms and said silently. "No one can get close to you. Even Huali sauce will keep a distance from you. They are too close. This is not allowed by me." "Xiao Xi, we are just classmates and have no other relationship." "Really?" Xiao Xi raised her head and looked at Wu Chou. Her eyes had turned deep red. "Xiao Xi, you!" "I know that their plan allows you to open their hearts and awaken their ability. You still underestimate the delicacy of girls." "As long as you accidentally give them hope and open their hearts, they will be like moths to the fire. They can''t stop and know that they will be hurt." In the blink of an eye, Xiao Xi returned to normal and looked at Wu Chou with a smile. "So, you really don''t mess around. No matter who it is, I''ll do it." Chapter 843 The time is almost the same. Since the end of the last ball game, Mr. Wujian began to think about the growth of class E for three years. Every student has his own characteristics and his growth is obvious. Maybe it won''t take a year. They really have a chance to kill the octopus. Just when Mr. Wujian was still thinking, a strange killing intention came behind him, which made Mr. Wujian instinctively attack back and put a man down at once. "Huh?" At this time, teacher Wujian found that the one behind him who was ready to attack himself was Chao Tianzhu, who had no sense of existence. "Sorry, I tried too hard." "It''s all right, Mr. Wujian. It''s still a pity that he still missed." Zhu rubbed his head and felt sorry for his failure just now. Illusion? Mr. Wujian looked at chaotianzhu in front of him and felt that the strange murderous spirit just now was too abnormal. "Illusion." Wuchou sat with teacher Sha and looked at the actions of teacher Wujian and chaotianzhu just now. He was a little concerned. "Kill the teacher. It seems that Xiaozhu has the ability to assassinate. If he is not in this class, he may not be able to show it." "Hee hee, however, even if Zhu grew up, he couldn''t compare with you, a little monster. Maybe Zhu''s assassination ability is really powerful, but if it''s the most possible, it''s you, wuchou." "Moreover, Mr. Wujian will certainly think so." On the way back to the classroom, Mr. Wujian took a look at wuchou and killing the teacher. In his heart, only wuchou is the most likely to kill the teacher, and it is the greatest probability. "Huh?" At this time, a figure holding a pile of things blocked in front of Mr. Wujian. "Oh, Wujian, long time no see." "Eagle hill?" A fat man with short hair and amiable appearance stood in front of Mr. Wujian. ~After some time~ This man, known as Yinggang, instantly attacked with his own aura and sweets and captured most of the students, except those who did not participate. Why? First of all, although wuchou likes sweets, he prefers to make it himself. Second, wuchou always thinks that this guy is a little strange and he hates it. At the second PE class, the teacher Yinggang finally exposed his wild nature, which is the so-called family education. A certain degree of corporal punishment and obedience are necessary. Just after the former classmate was corporal punished for being the first to oppose the teacher, wuchou finally stood up. "Mr. Yinggang, I think your method of relying on corporal punishment or imposing fear is completely not suitable for us, so please leave?" Wuchou first picked up the former classmate and asked him to return to his position and face Mr. Yinggang alone. "I know you, the most talented student, the uncrowned king of the school, and a talent specially cared for by the state, but I don''t think you are qualified to deny my teaching methods, especially since I am still your teacher." "So, do you think I can stand up and I will be afraid of you?" Wuchou looked at each other with a plain face and said. "Naturally, you won''t be afraid of me, but I think if I want to teach you a lesson, there''s still no problem." Uh! "What''s that!" Mr. Wujian also just finished investigating the data and knew what kind of teacher Yinggang was. As soon as he came out, he saw wuchou facing Yinggang alone and his eyes. Like concentric rings, they shrink constantly to form a cycle. "What''s the matter? Where was the momentum just now?" In so many worlds that wuchou has seen, only these eyes will give people an inexplicable pressure. Wuchou will naturally use this thing. "New capabilities?" Mr. Wujian didn''t come out, so he wanted to see what wuchou would do in the end. "Hum, the state stipulates that I can''t have any ideas about you, even education, but for the rest of you, I can come at will." Mr. Yinggang forcibly ignored wuchou''s attention and looked at the other students with fierce eyes. "How are you? Do you want to stop me?" "But if you want to stop me, that''s all you can do." Teacher Yinggang took out a real dagger and said to them. "The real assassination, assassinate me, then I will give up your teaching." "Stop it. They''re just students. They haven''t been really assassinated." Mr. Wujian hurried over. After all, he couldn''t face worry free, especially worry free''s performance is really bright. "Then, Mr. Wujian, choose someone and let him finish the assassination." Well, it seems that the script has been decided. When Yinggang decided not to face himself, wuchou already knew who teacher Wujian would choose in the end, and there was no need to continue watching. That''s it. Wuchou came directly to the teacher and watched the good play happen. As wuchou thought, teacher Wujian finally chose chaotianzhu. As wuchou thought, Xiaozhu really defeated teacher Yinggang and used his strongest assassination ability. When Xiaozhu brought down Mr. Yinggang, Mr. Wujian recovered from the shock just now. Unexpectedly, there was such a talented student in class E for three years. After all, the aura of worry free was too bright and completely covered the light of all people. "Mr. Wujian, it''s your turn." Seeing that the students of class E in the other three years directly rejected the new teacher, it is time for Mr. Wujian to come out and protect these students. Moreover, in order to observe the new teacher''s teaching methods, the chairman came to watch it. He found that the man was really boring, and finally fired the so-called teacher. Finally, the responsibility of PE teacher returned to teacher Wujian. At least, the ending is good. But, soon without worry, I knew that the ending was a little bad. "What''s going on?" Mingming only tried once to perfectly copy the ability of reincarnation eye on his own eyes, but it seems that this feeling has not disappeared at all. Your eyes, as long as you use natural energy, your eyes will become like that in a moment. This is not without hope. "What should I do?" It was already obvious enough, but now with eyes, isn''t it more obvious? Ability, began to be out of their control, and seemed to become stronger. Whether this is a good thing or a bad thing, worry free doesn''t know. Anyway, if you can''t control your ability, it''s not a good thing. "Worry about him, what''s the matter?" Mr. Wujian saw wuchou standing in front of the mirror for a long time. He came to see what was going on. He saw that wuchou''s eyes were the same as before, and even strange eye makeup appeared on his face. "Mr. Wujian, my ability has become stronger, and I began to be a little out of my control." This is not a good thing. Chapter 844 In class E for three years, everyone has recognized the teacher''s teaching and his existence, except someone. Sitting in the corner of the classroom, someone plays the role of bad corner or campus bullying in any animation and story, and naturally, he also plays this role in this story. Osaka Ryoma Dyed, or in other words, originally with short yellowish brown hair, muscular, simple mind compared with the students in other classes, reckless and reckless, is such a person. All his life, he used his physical advantages to force others to help him, but this method didn''t work in this school. In this way, he went directly to class E for three years, and finally found a way to kill the teacher, get 10 billion, and then live a comfortable life. However, now in the class, except for himself, he doesn''t seem to want to live like this. Everyone is honing their own assassination methods, but also constantly improving their other blade, which makes TERASAKA Longma seem out of place in the whole class. "I just want to live easily, that''s all." In particular, he knows that his two companions, like killing teachers, have become better and better. He looks more like an outsider in this class. Just then, an outsider came to him. "Temple banlongma, I think you can help us kill that octopus." It was Mr. Bai who appeared in front of him last time. "As long as we follow my plan, we will certainly kill the teacher, and then class E in three years will become the same as before." "Well, in order to make this plan better, I need you to help us hold a person." Temple Banlong Ma naturally knows who Mr. Bai is talking about. "As for the plan to hold that man down, I can let you use a man to hold him down." Mr. Bai handed temple banlongma something and asked him to try to persuade the man to deal with wuchou. "I see. I''ll be ready tomorrow." On the same day, according to the plan, Terasaka Ryuma used special spray to deal with killing the teacher. He also put down the liquid specially designed to deal with tentacles in the swimming pool which was originally killed by the teacher. Next, he tried to make sure that he would not participate in the assassination, because only in this way would they have the chance to really kill and kill the teacher instead of being worried again. In particular, they have heard that the ability of worry free has become stronger again, which is already a little overwhelming. "Yo, classmate Maoye." After school, Ryoma TERASAKA found Maoye and hoped that she could do something for herself. "Classmate Temple ban, you want you to come to me now. What can I do for you?" "Naturally, tomorrow I will have my own plan to assassinate the teacher, but I don''t want that guy to stop my plan, so I need your help." TERASAKA Longma took out a thing and gave it to Maoye. "This is!" Mao Ye seems a little surprised to get this thing. "I won''t tell you the source. As long as you agree to my request and deal with that guy tomorrow, I think you are willing. After all, your goal has always been him." "I see." Finally, Mao Ye agreed with Ryoma TERASAKA. After all, he did have a chance to complete his plan. The next day, when Ryoma TERASAKA decided to invite the teacher to the swimming pool and prepare to assassinate the teacher according to Mr. Bai''s plan, wuchou also entered their plan. "Worry free classmate, wait a minute, I have something to tell you." when all the people left the classroom and there were only two of them, worry free finally spoke. "Maoye, what''s the matter? Is Xiaoxi in trouble with you again?" "No, just, you remember, my wish." Although I don''t know why the other party suddenly mentioned this, I nodded and continued. "I said, I won''t teach you this thing, and I can''t teach you it. If you still want to pester me, you''d better give up early. Do you remember the last game?" "I naturally remember, so this time, I have another way." Bare Suddenly, Mau ye took out a spray from behind, and directly sprayed on the face without worry. There was no worry about any precautions. He inhaled the spray directly. "Cough, Mao ye?" Soon after inhaling, wuchou felt very heavy and weak, and his consciousness was a little blurred. "What is this?" Mao wild classmate picked up the spray on his hand and stretched out his hand. "This is a special spray, specially designed to deal with your ability. As long as you have a special constitution for people, you will not be able to use your ability for the time being, and because of side effects, the body will enter a state of great fatigue." Looking at wuchou, there was really no way to resist himself. Finally, Mao Ye was cruel and ready to do something. "Classmate Mao ye, what do you really think? Even if you put me down, it won''t work." "No, it''s just to give you no chance to resist." Mao ye then took out a video recorder and mobile phone from the table and stretched out his hand to untie his worry free clothes. "Don''t blame me. I only want one chance to get you into a huge trouble. Then the woman will naturally leave. Even if she doesn''t leave, I have this evidence to threaten you." With that, Mao ye put away the video recorder and mobile phone, sat on wuchou, and symbolically made a super standard action, which was enough to make Xiaoxi misunderstand. "Do you think Xiao Xi will believe these things?" "Certainly, especially she, has awakened, hasn''t she?" Wuchou stared at Mao Ye. She actually knew Xiao Xi''s secret. "Her current consciousness must have been changed in part, otherwise she wouldn''t treat us like this last time, so this photo is already a reality for her." After all this, Mao Ye patted wuchou''s face and said proudly. "Well, worry free classmate, if you don''t want these things to flow into her life, I hope you can listen to me recently, otherwise, your little girlfriend may be earth shaking." After all this, Mao ye also dragged wuchou for a few minutes in accordance with the expectations of temple banlongma, because this effect can only last for a few minutes at most. After a long time, wuchou will restore his ability to use. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou seemed to hear a strange explosion. Although it was small, it did come from the swimming pool. Immortal mode Sensing the reaction there, I found that the life reaction there seemed to be two strange reactions in addition to the students of class E for three years. "Classmate Maoye, can you tell me where this thing comes from?" Mao ye answered truthfully. At this time, wuchou finally knew that this was a bureau. In order to hold himself back, he killed the teacher, and TERASAKA Longma was just used. Chapter 845 Wait for wuchou to finally follow Mao Ye near the swimming pool and find that the water in the whole swimming pool has disappeared, while chiyuye and terabanlongma stand together. "Yo, worry free classmate, it seems that this time, our temple ban classmate was used by the guys outside." At this time, under the swimming pool, the killing teacher stood in the water, and the tentacles absorbed too much water and liquid to deal with the tentacles. The speed and ability have been greatly reduced, but in order to protect the students who are not safe, he has been standing in the water and fighting with them. "I think I came at a bad time, didn''t I?" Mr. Bai looked at wuchou who appeared at the scene and did plan like himself. "Worry free classmate, if I were you, I wouldn''t mess around. Your body is still very weak. If you mess around, your body won''t stand." Worry free is also very clear that if you really mess around, your body will certainly be unable to hold on, although worry free has other ways to mess around. "Damn, hey, ye, you know you have a plan. Use me to help you implement that plan and help the octopus." Ryoma TERASAKA is more worried about the safety of his classmates than the fact that he is being used. "Naturally, no problem, classmate TERASAKA, but I think you need to pay a lot if you want to find a way to complete this plan." "Naturally, no problem." Just like the plan of Chiyu industry, the ability of tie Cheng will be weakened again by using the clothes that have not been changed and the liquid that is also aimed at killing the teacher below, until it is at the same level or lower as killing the teacher. The assassination failed. If it continues, they will certainly be left behind. The result is also better. At least the last person in class E for three years finally integrated into the class. After school, wuchou stayed in class, looked at the teacher''s recent pre-term review class, and thought of leaving quickly. "Wuchou, can you come over?" Wuchou is ready to go back with Xiaolv. Suddenly, Maoye stops himself. "Maoye, what else do you want to do?" Xiao LV watched Mao ye with vigilance because he went to see what the plan to assassinate the teacher was this morning. As a result, wuchou was given the evidence of threat today. "It''s all right, Xiao Lv. I just want to talk to wuchou." Then, Mao Ye stared at Xiaolv like this, and the meaning was self-evident. "Worry free classmate, I''ll wait for you outside." After Xiao LV left, Wu Chou looked at Mao ye and asked. "So, what do you want to say?" "You know what I''m trying to say?" Wuchou sighed and said helplessly to Maoye. "I said, I can''t teach you, and you can''t learn. What else do you want?" "But I think you can lend it to others for the time being, can''t you?" Mao Ye looked at wuchou with bad intentions, as if he had seen through wuchou''s idea. "Sure enough, your goal is still that. In fact, there is another way to get your own ability, as long as you like." "What can I do?" Mao Ye looked at wuchou seriously. After all, this is the first time he heard wuchou say that he can master this ability. "Classmate Mao ye, do you have any trouble?" "What?" Mao Ye looked at Wu Chou suspiciously and wondered what relationship it had with his mastery ability. "If you want to get super ability so much, it means that you must have your own difficulties. Why don''t you tell me and let me help you solve this problem, so you can relax a little. At the same time, I can help you master new abilities. This is my way." "Purpose?" Mao Ye stared at wuchou with suspicious eyes. He felt that this guy was more like a cliche than going to really help himself. "I know, you certainly don''t intend to believe me now, but it doesn''t matter. When you finally decide to believe me, then tell me your secret." With that, wuchou left directly, and Maoye didn''t stop wuchou. "A secret?" As soon as I got out of the school building, I saw the dragon horse in temple as if waiting for me. "Classmate Temple ban, I think you came to apologize, right?" After all, no worries are threatened by Mao Ye classmate, but the key is Terasaka Ryuma''s spray. "Long winded, I just feel that since I am a classmate, I am responsible for your distress." Although TERASAKA Longma performed badly at the beginning and didn''t worry or even intend to ignore this guy, after today''s event, it seems that he finally put down his inner entanglement and integrated into class E for three years. "It''s not your fault. After all, everyone has their own problems. Since you can come out, it proves that you have grown up and are part of us. There''s no need to apologize." "Hum, I can speak beautiful words." Temple Banlong horse snorted coldly and turned to leave. "Next, I''ll give you more advice, first." Dong Dong, Dong Dong When Long Ma TERASAKA walked away for two steps, his body suddenly felt a tremor. "Sure enough, as long as it is related to me and has been in this place, it is possible to awaken." Xiaolu recorded all this. Looking at the changes of students'' body, a little data was completely retained. "Let''s go, Xiao Lv. We''re going to the characteristic place to prepare for this guy." However, the change was over soon, and Shiban stopped. "Huh?" TERASAKA turned his head and looked at the two people behind him. He didn''t know what they were thinking. "What''s the matter with you?" "Nothing. I just want to see if there''s something wrong with you. You looked a little painful just now." "Nothing, just feel, very strange." Temple Banlong Ma feels that his body seems a little different, and it seems that he will become stronger as long as he wants. With this idea in mind, the body began to expand strangely, just like gigantism. It''s just that when it expands to a certain extent, it''s over. "Well, it seems that there are really few limitations and characteristics of this super ability. Why don''t you leave it to classmate Sipan." "However, we still have to study what the principle is. It''s better to take him back." Just when the temple dragon horse was still in a daze, wuchou directly took the temple dragon horse and Xiaolu back to the specially prepared Research Institute. Then, without waiting for any reaction from the temple dragon horse, wuchou suddenly stunned each other. "Well, follow the plan, or I''ll absorb it directly, and then consider the practicability of this ability." With that, wuchou will directly absorb the ability of terabanlongma, and will naturally clean up each other''s relevant memories. After all, it''s also for safety. Chapter 846 After the end of the game, the person who met class E for three years was cheated by the chairman last time. Wuchou doesn''t believe that the dead Octopus won''t fight back. Especially this time, the octopus has enough eggs to fight with the chairman. "In fact, the teacher was too concerned about the total score last time and forgot that we still have a single subject, so this time I don''t ask you to enter the top 50, but at least, I hope you can get your own single subject" well, I promise you, but I can''t guarantee the effect. " In this way, wuchou jumped into the pit of killing the teacher, and on the other side, Wujian teacher went to negotiate with the chairman again. "Won''t you brush any small hands this time?" "Naturally, Mr. Wujian, and don''t forget that there is a huge monster in your class. Even if I plan to play any means, I can''t limit him." As the chairman said, there is no worry. "He is the most important talent in the country. Don''t use monsters to describe that person." "Don''t get me wrong. Mr. Wujian said that the monster has given you face. If it wasn''t for the money you gave me, I really didn''t intend to keep him. It''s too dangerous." Mr. Wujian didn''t refute. After all, the worry free threat is more threatening than the teacher who may destroy the earth. "That''s all the gossip. Please go back." Mr. Wujian took Mr. Biqi back to class E for three years. After all, they were a little caught off guard by the sudden problem change last time. "I hope it will go better this time, for our earth." At this time, wuchou found all the students who are most likely to be the first in the total score and is ready to study together. After all, killing teachers is not always free. They can learn by themselves and succeed. At this time, in addition to wuchou''s preparation, class a of three years also began different preparation. Asano Xuexiu as the leader, as the president of the student union, led the learning tyrants of other disciplines in class A to help the students in class A, which is bound to completely beat Class E in the final exam. In particular, Asano Xuexiu, who was the first in grade, was taken away by that person and failed. This time he couldn''t stand it. "Well, it seems that two people are missing." After watching the whole show, Asano finally knew who the two less people were. "Forget it, after all, they are different from us. They are the same passers-by as the traitor. Let them learn by themselves." At this time, Xiao Xi and Hua Li are discussing something in the corridor. "Xiao Xi, don''t. Wu Chou has been very angry about that last time. If you mess about like this again, in case." "What if?" Xiao Xi stared at the painting with cold eyes, so that the other party couldn''t speak. "What if wuchou is really angry and dumps you?" "Peace of mind, Huali sauce." Xiao Xi leaned against the painting and said in her ear. "Worry sauce decides not to get rid of me. Even if you get rid of me, it won''t be you." Looking at the painting, Xiao Xi shivered with satisfaction and continued. "Don''t worry, the plan is very simple. After all, it''s also for you. Don''t you want to leave a place in his heart?" Even knowing that Xiaoxi can''t accommodate others to enter a worry free life, Huali still thinks that if, with a simple probability of one in ten thousand, he has such a chance, the result will be if, if he misses this opportunity, will he regret it all his life. "So, Huali sauce, it''s troublesome for you this time. You know, if you want to leave a little position in the heart of worry sauce, you need a special means." Finally, Huali gritted his teeth and agreed to Xiao Xi''s request. "Well, let''s start according to the plan, painted sauce." When wuchou was still thinking about how to help everyone review after class, his mobile phone suddenly rang. "In the painting?" Wuchou walked out of the classroom and connected Huali''s phone. "Long time no see, no worries, classmate." On the other side of the phone, it''s not a picture at all, but someone you know without worry. "Asano, I remember you lost last time. You won''t get close to Xiao Xi again. What''s this time?" "Bet, do you want to do it again?" "I don''t think you have any reason to force me, do you?" The other end of the phone was silent for a while and then said. "If, I tell you, I know some of the handles of classmate gorgeous Seth. If you don''t compete with me, I''ll tell everyone. What will you do?" Wuchou doesn''t know what he should say. "Can you tell me?" "Of course not, but to the extent that I can take her cell phone and talk to you, do you think this secret is important?" "All right." Wuchou decided to compete with this guy again. After all, it''s easy to win this guy. "So, what are you going to do this time?" "I know that if you want to compete with us in the first discipline, you can use this, but this time it has nothing to do with us. Except us, can the other six people get the first discipline?" "I see. It''s good. I''ll definitely beat you this time." "Hum, wait and see. Yes, if I win, I don''t need any strange bets this time. Tell me, what''s the secret in your class?" Is that the purpose? "Hum, no problem, but if we win, you have to promise us a request." "Naturally, and I will completely give up the handle of gorgeous Lai." Chapter 847 "Worry free classmate, did something happen? Your face doesn''t look very good?" After school, the elites of various disciplines gathered here, except Chiyu industry. Aotian, who had a good relationship with wuchou, looked at wuchou''s dignified face and asked worried. "Nothing, just this bet. In addition to the bet on killing the teacher, I also made a private bet with Asano Xuexiu in class A to strive for the first place in the subject like them." "Ah, that''s it." Xiaozhu and Maoye finally understand why wuchou''s face has become so ugly. After all, this is a personal bet, but the bet involves the class, so wuchou''s face is not good-looking. "No problem, worry free students, we will definitely get the first place in all school years and win for you." Ji Bei Youma, who is the top student in Social Science in his class and is also the monitor, will not be discouraged by this small matter. "Yes, Jibei is right. How could we lose to them?" Nakamura Liying, the top two in the class English and Xiaozhu, naturally participated in the rally. "Yes, we study hard together, and we have the help of killing teachers. We must have no problem." Shinzaki has hiko, the best Mandarin speaker in class E, and is also the awakener of the last study trip. "I know. In short, we need to cheer. After all, you all know today that class a not only has the support of Asano Xuexiu, but also the help of their own top students. We have to compete with these people for the first place, so we''re just a little worried." Although the best way is to instill memory directly, no one can bear so much risk and pain except worry free, so worry free can only rely on all his excellent knowledge to help everyone continue to review in their spare time, hoping to get through this difficulty. "It doesn''t matter, you see." Jibei took out an application form, which was the location of the library he had reserved in advance. The location for reassuring review was also ready. Next, it depends on their own efforts. ~Yaqiu middle school, library~ The last hope of class E for three years is gathered here to learn from and discuss with each other, hoping to get their best results. At this time, five uninvited guests came into the door. "Oh, worry free classmate, long time no see." Wuchou turns around and sees that Asano Xuexiu comes with the other four miscellaneous fish under his command. In wuchou''s eyes, they are even miscellaneous fish. "Asano, don''t talk nonsense. You suddenly come here. I''m afraid you don''t know we''re here." "Of course, we just want to study hard with your position. I don''t think you mind?" "Of course you do. After all, we''re from a regular way. I don''t think you can say anything, can you?" A science miscellaneous fish behind Asano Xuexiu was trying to speak. Suddenly, he felt an inexplicable chill. He saw that wuchou was staring at himself, as if he knew he wanted to speak. "Miscellaneous fish should have self-knowledge. Who do you think you are?" Without worry, the four people dared to be angry but not speak. Asano Xuexiu was the same. After all, he had lost to the other party once. "Cut, remember, we will win anyway. Don''t forget our bet at that time. This matter has been known in the whole school. If you lose, remember to promise our conditions." Although I don''t know what inexplicable conditions have been added to Asano Xuexiu, it won''t stop them. "Of course, you should also remember that if you lose, you must promise us a condition." Of course, there is that condition. Asano Xuexiu naturally knew what wuchou said. With a cold hum, he left with his men. "Great. Fortunately, wuchou''s classmates are here, otherwise we really don''t know how to negotiate with them." Xiaozhu naturally didn''t want to mess with those guys, especially when the oppressive Asano Xuexiu was also present. "In short, let''s cheer up. We are sure to win this time." Soon, time passed and the exam began soon. The examination is indeed more difficult than expected, but the three-year class E not only accepted the powerful teaching of killing teachers, but also the subject elites of class E accepted the worry free and unusual teaching methods. The exam is really difficult, but they are better. And worry free, but also prepare their own another plan. Of course, in the end, wuchou still didn''t implement it, because he already knew the results, so he didn''t need to do so. the second day The promulgation of the examination results made all the students in class E nervous and speechless. "Next, announce the test results." English "Although I have no energy, it will be easy to finish this." Nakamura Liying, the first in the subject, with a total score of 100. As wuchou saw at that time, at least class E has won a subject. Mandarin "Although it is the first in class E, it is a pity that Asano is even more powerful." Shinzaki has hiko. He has 96 points in Mandarin and is the second grade. He is still a little worse than Asano Xuexiu, who has a full score. However, at least for wuchou, even if they win, after all, their separate bet does not count two people. Sociology "No problem. After all, I said it from the beginning." Jibei Youma, 97 points, first grade, one point higher than Asano Xuexiu. science "Thank you. I''ve worked hard, too." OTA Aimei, with a total score of 100, is the first in grade. In this way, it is not only the bet of class E itself, but also the bet of worry free and Asano Xuexiu. "At least, everyone has won, so I don''t care so much about the math behind." However, wuchou also knows that in mathematics, chiyuye lost. He didn''t work hard because of carelessness and lost to Asano Xuexiu. And it''s still the kind of thorough. On the other hand, Asano Xuexiu knew that he had lost. After looking at his worry free results, he found that this guy actually handed in a blank paper. Asano Xuexiu knew that he had lost completely. "You really let me down, Asano." On the corridor, Asano Xuexiu looked at Xiaoxi and Huali standing in front of him, speechless. "It''s rare for me to give you a chance to challenge you. But you look like a lost dog." "No, I didn''t lose. I''m still the first in total." "Well, but he has won, hasn''t he?" Xiaoxi looked disappointed at Asano Xuexiu and said. "So, please stay away from us in the future. Don''t fantasize about anything in the future. We don''t deserve it at all, and you''re not qualified to be compared with worry sauce." With that, Asano Xuexiu left with an angry face. Xiaoxi and Huali left. Chapter 848 At the end of the final exam, it is naturally the turn of the summer vacation. For class E of three years, as students, they should naturally enjoy their summer vacation. However, looking at the summer notes manual prepared by the teacher for them, they felt the pain and happiness of the summer vacation again. However, during the summer vacation, in addition to allowing them to enjoy the summer vacation easily, they also have their own tasks. Taking advantage of the vacation opportunity ushered in in the last final exam, assassinated the teacher on that small island in the sea, Okinawa. However, since it is summer vacation, naturally they also have their own plans. "Wake up again?" The boss is very satisfied with what wuchou has done recently. In particular, he has awakened a kind of ability again. The boss hopes that wuchou can awaken several people again in this summer vacation and make full preparations for their final super power Legion. Naturally, worry free is their last weapon. "Yes, so, teacher, I have to give you appropriate help." Although Mr. Wujian was also very happy because he found a new way, so he didn''t need to hurt his students, but at the same time, because the new method was to worry about becoming a scum man like existence to some extent, Mr. Wujian refused at the beginning, but he thought it was a win-win way, so Mr. Wujian had to compromise. "Mr. Wujian, I have my own Xiaoxi. Don''t you think Xiaoxi will do anything beyond the specification?" "Sorry, you have to sacrifice for the country." In this way, at the beginning of the summer vacation, wuchou entered the forced social life, and the goal is the students in their class. In their consideration, it is more convenient to start with familiar people, so the worry free goal this time is her. Didi, Didi "Hello, hello?" "Ah?" Yaqiu middle school, class E of three years "Is that really good?" "This is a good thing, it is necessary for accurate data." Xiao LV sat quietly aside, ready to watch wuchou break through the other party''s defense line in any way. "Xiao LV, you should at least hide, or Aotian students will be embarrassed when they see it." "Why?" Xiaolv''s rhetorical question made wuchou not know what to say. "I don''t know. Maybe I''m shy. After all, I called and said I wanted to talk to you about something. Come to the classroom." No matter how you listen, it feels like a sentence that will make people think crooked, so wuchou hopes Xiaolv won''t be on the scene at least. "Well, if you really think so." This unexpected good persuasion, worry free also do not know why. After Xiaolv left, wuchou waited for another half an hour. Finally, the voice of Aotian came from the door. "Ah, wuchou classmate, are you in there?" Although he had seen through the crack of the door that wuchou was waiting for him inside, the timid Aotian still said such a sentence. "I''m here. Come in." The Aotian student who pushed the door in was a little different from what he had always seen in the class. He not only put on a little makeup, but also wore a plaid skirt. She looked very different from her usual. Looking at wuchou, holding the lower handle and staring at himself, Aotian was a little embarrassed. "Why, what''s the matter? Wuchou, come to me at this time." "In fact, Mr. Aotian, I have something to say to you personally." coming! When Aotian came over, he thought of all kinds of possibilities, but perhaps that''s what he expected most. Aotian is even ready to refuse. After all, Aotian still remembers how cruel Xiaoxi was last time. If he really intends to step into their feelings, he is looking for trouble for class E. Clang Just as they were about to speak, the sudden sound startled them. At this time, everyone found that there seemed to be someone at the door of the classroom. "Who is it? Come out." As soon as the voice fell, I saw Xiaozhu and Shanye, Qianyuan and Cangqiao come out. Not only the four of them, but also okashima. "What are you doing there?" Looking at the eyes of wuchou, everyone knows that this matter is in great trouble. "Well, let''s go first. Let''s continue." In an instant, the teacher disappeared in place at his own speed, leaving five students in class E for three years in place. "Ah ha ha ha." The rest of the people can say something besides standing there giggling. "Come on, what are you doing back? I''ll let you go if you make it clear." Xiaozhu and his classmates came back to school to earn some pocket money. As for okashima, they set up a trap to assassinate the teacher. Of course, they failed. "I don''t care if you make money, but I want to know why you suddenly return to the classroom and prepare to eavesdrop outside the door?" The five people immediately kept silent and then pointed out at the same time that it was killing the teacher who said something interesting had happened here, so they came to watch together. "I see. You go. And don''t peek." Although the five left like this, wuchou had guessed how troublesome the next days would be. "Sorry, Mr. Aotian, go on." "Worry free classmate, this time you came to me specifically, not to express it?" "Nature." Aotian was relieved because of his worry free answer, and felt a little lost at the same time. "Well, worry free classmate, why did you find me today?" Wu Chou scratched his head and asked shyly. "Mr. Aotian, do you have any regrets or wishes you want to fulfill? Can you tell me?" After all, what wuchou has to do is to open each other''s heart knot or let each other grow. Although the relationship between Aotian and himself is good, wuchou can''t see what heart knot or regret Aotian has. "When did wuchou become a psychologist? Since he still cares about the psychological problems of his classmates." Aotian smiled and then said. "Nothing, I have nothing to regret." "Anything is OK. Even if it''s a pity in the past, I can help you." "What?" Aotian didn''t expect that wuchou would say such words. Is he really capable. "Don''t be kidding." After Aotian said this, he paused for a while and then said. "If you really have a way, I want you to help me. Although I''m very happy to come to class E, I want to know what will happen to me if I really pay attention to Mandarin and my grades won''t deviate from the subject?" i see Wuchou smiled proudly and then said. "Well, let me show you your hypothetical future." Chapter 849 Since I tried this ability last time, wuchou thought that if the other party has any regrets, it would be better to use this ability to resolve the other party''s regrets, and it would not have any impact. However, wuchou didn''t know that what he brought into this time was a parallel world in which he didn''t know Aotian at all. He didn''t have any intersection with Aotian. How to affect each other is a problem. "Maybe I can do it without my own identity." Mirror room Through the mirror, wuchou entered the parallel world of Aotian and woke up in that place. "Huh?" In the blink of an eye, wuchou found that he was still in the second grade classroom, and Xiaoxi and Huali were also near him. Aotian Aimei, now I need to know which class she was in. Just do what you want. Wuchou directly ignored the situation in class and left the classroom directly. "Worry sauce, what''s the matter?" Xiaoxi looked at wuchou and suddenly left the classroom. Naturally, she would follow. "Xiao Xi, I''m sorry. I''m in a hurry. Go back to the classroom. I''ll be back soon." Even in the parallel world, wuchou doesn''t intend to hurt Xiaoxi. When Xiaoxi returns to the classroom, wuchou directly looks for it one by one, and finally finds the class of Ota Aimei. "I see. Is this Mr. Okuda one year ago?" In the class, Aotian looks like an unsociable little girl. Indeed, if Xiaozhu hadn''t brought her to her group at the beginning, wuchou might not know her much. Even if she was in class E of three years. So, what can we do to get close to her, change her mind, let her focus on Mandarin, and change her fate in the world? Worry free thinking has many methods, many of which have a great impact on the body, but these more dangerous ones have been eliminated by worry free one by one. "That''s all I can do." When I think of it, I went to the world by some special means. While waiting for Aotian to finish school, wuchou activates his reincarnation eyes again, because wuchou remembers that the white haired Zilai once said that this thing is a pair of powerful eyes that can use all their ninja skills. Wuchou doesn''t need to use a lot, just one, the simplest ninja. After school, Aotian went home alone and read his favorite science book in both hands. For her, science is everything. At this time, when she didn''t pay attention to the front, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her and hit her. "Ah!" "Sorry, are you okay?" Aotian picked up his book and looked up. He saw a boy with the same glasses as himself. He was going to help himself up. He had yellow hair and looked stupid. After thinking about it, wuchou finally used the transformation he can use now to become a person he knows in the world. Wuchou''s current appearance is what he found, huangmaonaruto. Why, because wuchou feels that with this more approachable appearance, it may be better to contact Aotian''s classmates. "I''m sorry, are you all right? I just read and didn''t pay attention to the front." "Nothing, nothing." Aotian directly took the book and left without paying any attention to this little conflict just now. However, Aotian didn''t notice that the book wuchou said just now is naturally the same as that of Aotian. Aotian has taken wuchou''s book, and wuchou has left his phone number, name and class on it. "Well, next, wait for tomorrow." After Aotian returned to his home, he was preparing to continue reading his own book, but he found that he had taken another person''s book by mistake, and the notes and his own opinions were more thorough than himself. "Unexpectedly, there is a person like me who is so interested in science, and it is still our school." Aotian looked at the name above and said silently. "Vortex Naruto?" This time I stayed in the parallel world longer than wuchou expected. After all, what I want to change this time is a person''s learning attitude. Wuchou just hopes that his plan is successful. The next day, as he thought, Mr. Aotian found his class through the name left on the book. As for the real identity and other things, Mr. Wujian in this parallel world was responsible. Although the Wujian teacher in this world still wondered why he wanted to create a false identity at the beginning, he wouldn''t think too much. He understood that worry free had any special plans. After waiting for a while, wuchou sat alone in the corner seat. Although the people in the class wondered why there was one more person here, they wouldn''t think too much. After a while, Aotian quietly came to the back door of the classroom and saw wuchou sitting alone in the corner, quietly looking at his book, just like himself. Like myself, people who are keen on science and are not good at dealing with. Just like your partner. Aotian was still hesitating whether to go in at the door. Wuchou suddenly raised his head. It was like seeing Aotian at the door. He stood up happily and walked over with Aotian''s book. "Sorry, you were the man yesterday. I took your book by mistake at that time. I''m sorry." "It''s all right, I was. I left in a hurry at that time, so I left without seeing clearly." With that, Aotian returned wuchou''s book to wuchou. "Thank you. You may not know that I like this book very much, so I was surprised to meet someone like me." "Me too. In fact, I didn''t expect that someone would be like me." The two looked at each other and felt a little embarrassed. Worry free was because they were acting and were a little embarrassed to deceive each other. Aotian aimi herself was a little shy. After all, she didn''t know how to be a friend. "I, my name is whirlpool Naruto, and you?" "Aotian, Aotian loves beauty." "Aotian, thank you again." Wuchou knows that if his intention is too obvious, it will easily arouse the suspicion of the other party, so wuchou still plans to end today''s conversation and meet again next time. At this time, the class bell also rang, and Aotian students had to leave alone and could not continue to talk. That''s good. This is also the difference in the worry free plan. After all, Aotian students already know their own class, and there are many opportunities to find themselves in the future. The second chance encounter, wuchou is also ready where to start. Because this time when wuchou cuts in, it is just one month before the final exam of grade 2. At this time, everyone will review in the library. Wuchou also plans to find a good time to let Aotian meet himself again. Chapter 850 Aotian students naturally do not want to live in class E for three years. Naturally, all students will study hard. Today, as usual, Aotian came to the library alone, ready to review well, strive for good results in the exam, and hope to fill the loophole of Mandarin he doesn''t like with his strong science. At this time, Aotian saw a familiar figure. The boy with short yellow hair sits in the corner of the library, and there is another position next to him. Would you like to sit there. When Aotian was still thinking, the empty seats around him were taken by others, so finally Aotian had to endure his shyness and sit beside wuchou. "What a coincidence, Mr. Aotian." When I saw someone sitting down "suddenly" around me, I was "surprised" to look at Aotian, and my face showed a little joy. "Well, what a coincidence." Aotian didn''t say much. He just looked at wuchou secretly to see what the other party was doing. "Vortex classmate, why are you reviewing Mandarin?" "Don''t be so blunt. Call me Naruto." Wuchou picked up the Mandarin book in his hand and said. "Indeed, I like science very much, but this school will not give me to stay in class a just because I like this course and get a full score, so I want to see what its charm is." Wuchou glanced at the book in the hand of Aotian and said. "Aotian, although you like science and I like it very much, if you fall into class E, the learning environment behind us will be much worse. Liking is not a problem, but we can''t ignore other courses." Worry free knows that this is not a problem that can be solved overnight, but time is not enough. Worry free needs special means. "Just right. In fact, there''s something I want to talk to you about with Aotian." "What?" "Like me, you don''t like Mandarin, so let''s review together. We can not only learn Mandarin and understand the charm of Mandarin, but also discuss science with each other, isn''t it very good?" "Or is it that Aotian is very busy at the weekend and has no time?" Wuchou looked at Aotian with expectant eyes. Naturally, Aotian also wanted to contact wuchou more and understand each other. "Yes, I''ll contact you then." With that, Aotian left directly without worry and didn''t even ask each other''s contact information. "Huh?" However, wuchou has seen that he has written the other party''s phone number in his own pen. "Like a fool." At the weekend, wuchou finds time to make an appointment with eight Aotian students. After all, they review together. The efficiency must be faster, and neither of them has other obstacles. With the passage of time, Aotian feels that wuchou not only likes science as much as he does, but also has no other friends. The only person he knows may be the person sitting next to him. "Aotian?" "Ah?" One week before the exam, wuchou asked Aotian students out to review their knowledge as usual. Today''s Aotian students look strange. "What''s the matter? Don''t you look very good?" "Nothing, just feel, a little strange." Aotian looked at the Mandarin book on the table and said. "A month ago, I still hated Mandarin and thought that the science I liked was everything. It didn''t matter even if I entered class E, but now, I actually feel that I have to thank it and my favorite science. Because of them, I can be like this." It seems that Aotian finally summoned up his courage, raised his head and looked at wuchou with a red face. "Naruto Jun, actually I am." I saw wuchou put a finger on the lips of Aotian and said with a smile. "I know, but, Mr. Aotian, can you say this to me when we are promoted to the third grade?" Aotian blushed and nodded. Then he saw that wuchou suddenly moved his chair. The two people pasted it very close. "Naruto king?" "Shh, don''t talk." Facing the direction of others, wuchou directly picked up a book on the table and blocked it in front of them. It''s just a parallel world. I''m a whirlpool Naruto now. He hinted at himself that he would calm down without worry and do what he had already prepared. "Aotian, this is for you." He made his last step of worry free and handed Aotian a necklace with a vortex icon. "Is Naruto and Naruto very similar?" Already shy and unspeakable, Aotian nodded and held a worry free necklace. "Aotian, give me more advice next semester." Zizizi, zizizi When wuchou returns to God, he has returned to the mirror room, and the mirror parallel to the world in front of him has broken, which wuchou did not expect. "What''s going on?" Wuchou hurried out of the room and returned to reality. "Huh?" After walking out of the room, wuchou found that he was still in class E for three years, but the Aotian classmate who was originally in front of him disappeared. "Little law." Wuchou naturally remembers that Xiaolv is hiding nearby, so wuchou calls Xiaolv loudly. "Worry free classmate, what''s the matter?" Xiao LV came in from the door, looked puzzled and looked at Wu Chou. "Xiao Lu, what am I doing here?" "Wuchou, didn''t you just discuss with Xiaozhu about how to assassinate the teacher, and then you said you wanted to be alone, so I was waiting for you outside." It''s a little different. Wuchou wants to know what happened. After listening to Xiaolv, wuchou directly ran out of the classroom, but wuchou stopped on the notice board on the wall. "How possible!" On the bulletin board, there is a notice of looking for someone, and the person on it is the whirlpool Naruto that wuchou once used transformation. Contact, Aotian Aimei "Worry free classmate, is the plan clear?" Aotian''s voice sounded from the other side. Wuchou turned his head and saw a scene that made him feel more strange. Originally, he was supposed to be a black and straight Aotian classmate. A bunch of hair was dyed yellow and he still had something he had sent around his neck. "Well, what''s the matter?" Aotian looked at wuchou suspiciously. He didn''t know why the other party seemed surprised to see him. "Nothing. I just feel a little uncomfortable. I''ll go back first. You continue to prepare." "Well, all right." Wuchou said to go back, just hide in the corner and peek at what changes have taken place between Aotian and his own cognition. Passing by the notice board, seeing the missing person notice pasted on it, Aotian showed the tenderness and sadness that wuchou had never seen before. "Where are you now, Naruto Jun." "I will find you, no matter where you are, whether you are dead or alive." The original black pupil has become dazzling gold. Chapter 851 He disappeared. The next day, when Aotian Aimei wanted to talk to him again, wanted to have dinner with him and go to the library, he disappeared. I have a cold. Maybe I''m just sick. However, the phone can''t get through, which has given OTA Aimei a bad hunch. This bad feeling finally came true on the day of the final exam. He was not only in the same examination room with him, but also by his side. However, no matter how long Aotian Aimei waited, she didn''t wait for his appearance. It''s like a meteor that completes her wish and then disappears. Looking at the Mandarin test paper placed in front of him, it was originally a heavenly book for himself. Now it is a simple primary school topic for Aotian Aimei. however "If he''s gone, what''s the point even if I get full marks." Since he didn''t drop out and have no exams, there must be only one class assigned. There is only one choice for OTA Aimei. "I''m here waiting for him. He will come as long as he''s alive." Looking at the seat table of class E for three years, it was like holding hope. Aotian Aimei was waiting here. Naturally, OTA Aimei will do what she can do. The whole school will post a notice to find someone. In order to find him, OTA Aimei will do anything. As like as two peas do not worry about, the whole world has not changed. The only change is the relative content of the love field. The rest is still in the same place. The moon is still blowing. The students in class E are the same. There is just one more location that Okuda Aimi has been cleaning up. Moreover, there is another one who knows his identity. History has not changed. The leaders still hope that they can awaken OTA Aimei. However, this time, their goal is very clear, that is, to find the person that OTA Aimei has been looking for. Naturally, because of the completion of their wish, OTA Aimei will certainly awaken her superpower. Even Mr. Wujian, who has always had a serious face, couldn''t help laughing after hearing this order. "Don''t laugh, Mr. Wujian, why don''t you help me think about what to do?" Wuchou looked at teacher Wujian with a black face. After all, it was his own trouble. He didn''t know that his ability would affect the reality. It seems that he underestimated that ability. "But I think it''s strange why you did this and used a false identity to contact Aotian." Teacher Wujian looked puzzled and looked at wuchou. After all, wuchou suddenly used this false identity, which really made him confused. "Er, I just wanted to live a little easier. I didn''t expect to cause so much trouble." Worry free can only find an excuse to perfunctory Mr. Wujian. After all, his ability to change the world will be great if he is known. "Forget it, what''s next? Are you going to see her again? Use that identity." "Actually, I don''t need it, because I feel it." "You mean." Mr. Wujian''s face was dignified and looked worried. "Yes, Mr. Aotian has awakened. I don''t know." "However, she hasn''t used her ability once. It can be understood that this ability should only be a simple assistance, or to strengthen a certain physical quality." "But for the sake of conservatism, I still think you need to witness it yourself." "I know." the second day As usual, Aotian Aimei distributed people search notices around the street. As long as she works hard, she will find them one day. Didi, Didi Not long after the beginning, the phone suddenly called. Aotian Aimei wanted to know who it was. At this time, she called herself. "Hello, hello?" On the other side of the phone, there was a silence. There was nothing but the wind. "Hello, who is it?" The other side still didn''t speak, but Aotian Aimei seemed to know who the person opposite was. crash All the leaflets in her hand fell to the ground, and OTA''s expression became excited and happy. "Naruto Jun, is that you?" The other side of the phone finally said something slowly. "It''s me." Hearing his voice, Aotian Aimei felt that the suffering for half a year had paid off. "Where are you? Do you know? I miss you very much." "I can''t, I can''t appear in front of you." "Why?" Doodle, doodle, doodle "Hello, Hello, Hello!" The other side of the phone suddenly muted. At this time, Aotian Aimei finally knew that there were many reasons why the person she missed didn''t appear. Step step step The rapid footsteps are approaching OTA Aimei. "Huh?" At this time, Aotian Aimei found that not far away, it seemed that someone was staring at her. "Who is it?" After the assassination training, she didn''t show any difference. She simply walked to one side of the alley and hid. After waiting for a while, a group of people in black came over and shouted angrily when they saw that they couldn''t find Aotian. "Damn, where have you been?" "I don''t know. That guy can actually contact others. We must find him. Did you see the woman just now?" "No, anyway, she just came in. We''ll use her to force that guy out." Target, me? Aotian didn''t make a sound, so he hid quietly in the corner. Naruto Jun, are you pursued by these people? So you can''t appear in front of me, but why? At this time, Aotian remembered killing the teacher and his own eyes. "Is it because of this?" "I see. Then let you see my power." The eyes of Aotian students changed and became dazzling gold. "Here we go." Wuchou is in a tall building and has been observing what happened here. After all, this is the best way to see the ability of Aotian students. At the same time, it can also cover up the reason for his departure. Didi, Didi "Well, what''s the matter?" These intelligence agents who were specially asked by teacher Wujian to act suddenly found that they were waiting for a strange noise on my mobile phone, and then the mobile phone broke directly, as if something had flowed out of it. "Ha!" Aotian students rushed out from the corner, and there was a strange golden light on their hands. With a low sound, all the people in black fell to the ground. If you look carefully, you can see something in their ears. "Is that copper wire?" I see. The copper element that controls the element. Therefore, those mobile phones will be broken, and then they will be corona by conducting electricity. Yes, Mr. Okuda. Moreover, they are not fatal. Looking at the people lying on the ground, Aotian knew what trouble his missing person was in, but the good news was that he was still alive, but he didn''t know where to hide. "I will find you, Naruto Jun." Chapter 852 "I see. Is it the ability to control the element copper?" Before the Okinawa tour, Mr. Wujian gathered all the students from class E for three years to train again, hoping to solve the octopus in this Okinawa tour. "It''s just a simple control of copper, which is not very obvious, so I don''t think it''s necessary to absorb it, otherwise the later memory will make mistakes." Indeed, the impact of this memory is large enough. If you erase the memory, you can''t run through the whole memory well. "For the sake of confidentiality, we''d better keep silent, but worry free. I hope you can understand that since she is capable, it is too important for our country, so we may finally take some necessary measures." "I understand, and it''s my own trouble. I''ll solve it myself." "Well, let''s focus on the current training." Teacher Wujian looked at the training of these students and nodded with satisfaction. Only after a few months, their assassination ability and quality have improved rapidly. With their words, teacher Wujian really felt it was possible to kill the octopus. Moreover, teacher Wujian invited a person to teach these students this time. "Little monster, long time no see." Lovello, the old killer, uncle snake and one of my friends. "Uncle Luo, it seems that the government still asks you to help train them." "Hum, naturally, and these children look very good. To tell you the truth, I''m a little excited." "But, little monster, they are still far from you." Mr. Wujian nodded proudly. After all, this sentence affirmed himself to some extent. The next step is uncle Luo''s personal guidance, so that the students can master some professional teaching about killers. After all, the guidance of professional killers must be better than that of Mr. Wujian. Then uncle Luo looked at Xiaozhu. "Oh, boy, although your qualification is worse than that of a little monster, you have the best talent as a killer. It''s good." It seems that uncle Luo is very optimistic about Xiaozhu. Wuchou is finally relieved. Then, wuchou began to pay attention to the training of other students. After all, they wanted to find a way to find a few more superpowers this summer. However, worry free has no better goal, so worry free doesn''t know what to do for a while. Forget it, it will come naturally. Time will give me some ways. What we have to do now is to prepare their assassination plan. In this assassination plan, wuchou didn''t intend to fight the teacher head-on and decided to help the other two classes e exist most effectively. Chiba longzhijie is quick and fragrant As snipers and shooters, they are the strongest in class E. they are also the strength faction who speak with strength. They are calm and concise. This Okinawa assassination, wuchou plans to join the team of these two people. After all, the assassination distance between them is the furthest, and they don''t need to contact too many people. In such an environment, time accelerated and soon arrived at the day of Okinawa travel. Of course, to go to that island, you naturally need to go by boat. During the boat ride, teacher Sha was also not used to these dizzy means of transportation. She was sad and had no worries all the way. She also took this opportunity to talk to them. After all, to join their queue, it is natural to know their hobbies and habits first. However, wuchou came to the two and found that they were like this. He sat aside in silence and had no possibility of talking. For a while, I didn''t know what to say. By the way, there''s another way. Wuchou kept reaching into his backpack in front of them. Although there were only some clothes to change, this thing was actually used to hide people''s eyes and ears. I saw wuchou constantly take out gun parts one after another from the backpack, then assemble them at a very fast speed, and finally form a sniper gun. Finally, wuchou took out a large stack of Frisbees from his backpack, threw one out of the door, instantly raised a sniper gun and smashed the flying Frisbee. "It''s the same as the toy gun we use. How about trying it?" They nodded, and then wuchou took them to the rear of the ship. After all, the position here is relatively open and there are not many people. The three practiced shooting Frisbee here. Unconsciously, the three played together and silently had a common language. Wuchou also learned that it is not because everyone is unfamiliar, but because they really don''t like talking. One just likes to cooperate with others, and the other just doesn''t like talking, so they don''t have a strong sense of existence in the class all the time. After waiting for almost five hours, the three-year class E finally came to their destination, pujiujian island on Okinawa. Wuchou still knows a little about this kind of place. After all, it is a gray area in Japan, so it is not only a good place to travel, but also a place where killers or some people like to come. Although I don''t know why a relaxation place in Yaqiu middle school was chosen here, it doesn''t prevent wuchou from making their own plans. "Well, according to the plan, we will respectively attract the attention of teachers. Let''s start investigating around." Wuchou naturally follows behind Chiba longzhijie and fast water Linxiang. After all, wuchou plans to participate in their long-distance shooting this time, which is also relatively inconspicuous. "The goal is here. After all, it would be better to confuse and kill teachers, and it''s not good if our distance is too far." Chiba longzhijie and Sushui Linxiang also nodded. They followed wuchou behind. They would agree to what wuchou said. After all, it''s rare and worry free, but the only person in the class who can''t trouble them. "Well, then our sniper point is here. The rest is to see how they arrange. Let''s have a rest first." The three of them sat on the mountain and looked at the sea and beautiful scenery below. They felt a little pity that they didn''t bring Xiao Xi to attend. "Worry free students, why join us? Mingming Xiaozhu is better for them." After all, they always knew that they had no worries, but they always made friends with Xiaozhu. "Nothing, but I think I should get to know everyone in the class. After all, everyone is a member of class E for three years, that''s all." The reason is very simple. Even fast water and Chiba longzhijie can''t think of any reason to refute, and they have no worry. It''s really easier to communicate than others. "Chiba, Sushui, although that''s not very good, I think we will fail in this assassination." Chapter 853 This assassination is more exaggerated and larger than the assassination they prepared in the past. In order to ensure the success of this assassination, killing the teacher also gave them the opportunity to destroy their tentacles, so the possibility of assassination is even greater in a more absolute environment and threat. However, as wuchou said, wuchou still doesn''t think they have the opportunity to kill the teacher. After all, if it''s really so simple, killing the teacher won''t be so easy to agree to their requirements. There must be some reservations about killing the teacher. Before the assassination, wuchou met Aotian in the hotel. It felt that since the last self-directed and self performed, Aotian seemed to be more careful. If anyone approached her, it would arouse her suspicion. "Alas." After all, it''s your own trouble. Worry free must deal with it by yourself. "Aotian, what are you doing here?" Seeing that wuchou came over, Aotian nodded and said something that made wuchou ashamed. "Worry free classmate, do you know what country is the safest and can''t be arrested for experiments for no reason, or a country with better public security?" Although I know why Aotian asked this, wuchou can only answer that he doesn''t know. "Yes, what a pity." Aotian continued to read the materials, hoping to find a good place. "Mr. Aotian, why do you want to go to that country? Does it have anything to do with your man?" Aotian''s hand reading the materials paused for a while, and then continued his task. "Don''t get involved with me. I''ve decided. I''m willing to do it for him." "Well, I won''t bother you." Things have become more troublesome. It seems that I want to find a chance to solve it. With the passage of time, it was time for everyone to assassinate the teacher in the evening. This assassination was the best one for class E in three years, and the opportunity was the most perfect. However, the assassination failed. Why? "Hee hee, what a pity, everyone." At the last moment, the killing teacher used his strongest life-saving ability to turn his whole body into a sphere and wrap it with an unbreakable material. The price is to maintain this form all day. All the students in class E for three years were a little lost because of the assassination failure. In particular, the two people specially responsible for shooting felt that their failure would lead to the assassination failure. "Everyone, in fact, we have done very well." Seeing that the atmosphere is not very good, I feel that I have no worry to say something to attract everyone''s attention. "Not this time, but next time. Even if not next time, and in the future, does everyone give up because of the failure of this assassination?" Wuchou looked at the lifeless atmosphere around him and felt that if he didn''t do something, he might make everyone interested. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou found that the atmosphere became worse because of the assassination failure. It seemed that there was something wrong. "Everybody, what''s the matter with you?" At this time, everyone found that it seemed that some students looked very strange, like they were ill. "Isn''t it!" Poop Suddenly, Nakamura students on one side fell to the ground. Then, like a chain reaction, some of the students around fell to the ground because of a strange fever. "Teacher Wujian!" "Poisoned." Wujian teacher and wuchou Didi, Didi At this time, teacher Wujian''s phone suddenly rang. I didn''t know who it was and found myself. "Hello, hello?" At this time, the other party who poisoned finally called, hoping that they would hand over the teacher who had no activity ability, and let two short students go to the nearby hotel, otherwise, they would not give the antidote, and these students would die. "Damn it." Although I don''t know who it is, I''m really impatient to dare to fight them. "Mr. Wujian, what are you going to do?" Mr. Wujian looked at him and gave himself great confidence. "Sorry, we can''t hand over the octopus, so this time, we''d better assassinate each other and get our antidote for everyone''s safety." Naturally, so do the students in class E for three years without symptoms. "Xiaozhu and Maoye are our important companions. How can we let them take risks alone? Let''s go together." Now that they have decided to go, naturally, two people are left to take care of them. The remaining students set out together to Pujiu hotel. At this time, the top floor of Pujiu hotel is in a hidden room. "Is that all right?" A tall man looked at the girl in front of him and said. "Don''t worry, just follow your plan. I''ll deal with that man." "It''s also good. After all, he is the strongest concealed weapon of the country. Although I don''t know why, one less threat is the best for me." "But if you fail, do you know what will happen?" Suddenly, the tall man fell from his chair. Because of the girl in front of him, his eyes turned deep red and full of murderous spirit. "Pay attention to your words and deeds. Don''t forget that I found you killers." With that, the girl took the three out of the room, ready to deal with the next problems. "You should know that they certainly won''t give up so simply. They will assassinate you at that time, so you should do the same, shouldn''t you?" "But, miss, they are all students. Although we are killers, we will not kill minors casually." "It doesn''t matter." The girl called the eldest lady continued. "You can not kill them, but you must give them a great threat, otherwise, the game is not fun, and you are a killer. Ambush in the dark is better than open defense. Therefore, consider what I say." With that, the eldest lady left the room and left the three to think in situ. "Ah, it''s very troublesome. Why did we take this task at the beginning? It''s clear that we just want to meet the elder we haven''t seen for a long time." "I can''t help it. After all, it''s the task of my predecessors." "Forget it, I just want to try. What has happened to the little monster? After all, I haven''t seen him for a long time." If wuchou is present now, you will know who the helper invited by the goal this time is. "Ha Qiu!" On the way to wuchou by car, wuchou suddenly sneezed and wondered who was thinking about him. Just, how can you think of wuchou? A huge trouble is waiting for you in front. Chapter 854 At this time, three black cars stopped at the bottom of the cliff of Pujiu hotel. After all, this is the place where they didn''t arrange guards, which has been tested by Xiaolv. "Our only chance is to pass through this cliff and go directly to the highest place. It''s the safest place and there are no guards. Let''s go." Although the students in class E for three years are only junior middle school students, they have enough rock climbing ability near the school to deal with this degree of steep slope. Wuchou followed the back of the queue and watched everyone reach the top safely. Wuchou finally caught up. Hotel back door "Well, you know, the design of this building is like an ordinary cinema to prevent being quickly kidnapped or captured, so we have to go around the whole hotel and get ready." On the first floor, there are ordinary guards around, but there are a large number. If they really sneak in, it is impossible. Someone must distract them. At this time, teacher Biqi volunteered. After all, as a professional killer, it''s easy to deal with these guards. Moreover, she also has her own weapons. After teacher Biqi attracted everyone''s attention through the piano, all the members of class E for three years came to the second floor safely. "Wait." As soon as I came to the second floor, wuchou felt something wrong. This is a famous hotel. Even on the second floor, it is impossible to be alone, or there is no sound of footsteps. "Everyone, be alert. We may have an ambush." Teacher Wujian also reacted halfway and quickly asked everyone to cheer up. "Wuchou, teacher Wujian, what''s the matter?" "Can''t you see? It''s a hotel. Even if it''s not the main activity area, there are too few people here. No, it''s even strange to say that there is no one." Ask all the students to stand behind them. Wuchou and Mr. Wujian walk in the front to find out what''s in front of them. "Huh?" Instinctively, wuchou put his hand directly into his backpack, took out everyone''s gas masks from inside and handed them to everyone. "Take it. It''s poison." Without any hesitation, they put on gas masks together, and then at the corner, we saw ordinary pedestrians lying on the ground. "It''s too messy. They''re actually preventing poison in the hotel. Don''t they know what dangerous people these people are?" "We know, that''s why we greet you in this way." The low male voice came from afar, but the people in class E of three years still couldn''t see where the man was. "As expected, you didn''t intend to send our goal directly, so we were prepared. Here, you will be caught by me." At this time, only teacher Wujian noticed that wuchou trembled after hearing each other''s voice, and then listened skillfully. "Wuchou, is it someone you know?" Before wuchou spoke, the other side had answered wuchou''s question. "Of course, the little monster is very familiar with us. It''s because the target has him, so we don''t intend to kill you all this time. Otherwise, you haven''t prepared gas masks just now, and you''ve all fallen down." "Well, the nostalgia ends here. Now you can survive my poison fog with gas masks, but as long as you come in again, you will enter my trap circle. At that time, you may not be so lucky." Got a positive reply from wuchou. Class E of three years didn''t continue to approach, but stopped at the corner and tried to get through here. "There must be a trap ahead. No matter who it is, it is dangerous in the past. So this time, Mr. Wujian and I will test it first. Others will observe in the back and use it if they have the opportunity." Wuchou took out two anesthetic guns from his pocket and handed them to Sushui Linxiang and Chiba longzhijie. "This is an anesthetic gun. As long as you see the target, don''t hesitate to attack directly. Of course, teacher Wujian and I will try our best to find the location of the target in front." After getting everyone''s approval, wuchou and Mr. Wujian walked slowly to the hall. There were some unconscious pedestrians on the ground. Wuchou knew that if he didn''t beat each other here, he couldn''t move on. "Mr. Wujian." "Well, I see." Steel wire, there are steel wires in front. Wuchou doesn''t know what traps they connect, but neither Mr. Wujian nor wuchou intend to touch them. At this time, a figure appeared in front of wuchou and Wujian, which immediately attracted the attention of Chiba longzhijie and fast water Lingxiang behind. "Bad!" Whew Just as wuchou thought, Chiba longzhijie saw the shadow and shot without hesitation. The anesthetic arrow directly touched the steel wire in front of them. Karaok Several silver needles with tricky angles are shot from the corner. If they are hit, the consequences will be unimaginable. Immortal mode Wuchou directly photographed the ground. A whirlwind blocked all the flying needles, but the teacher Wujian was hit by a silver needle. "Cut!" Wuchou took teacher Wujian directly back and looked at teacher Wujian''s wound. "It doesn''t matter. It''s an anesthetic, but it seems that I can''t continue to fight as a combat force." Although he didn''t faint, Mr. Wujian has lost his fighting ability and needs a short rest. "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Wujian. Let me do the rest." After settling down with Mr. Wu, he walked to the front alone. Immortal mode can''t sense someone standing up, so the shadow just now is just a simple double. His body lies on the ground waiting for a fatal blow. However, the only difference is that he is still awake, while others are unconscious. There is something different. More, more in-depth Only wuchou didn''t see it. All the people in class E in three years saw it. It seemed that a strange virtual shadow appeared behind wuchou, just like he was wearing a cloak. "What is this?" The enemy lying on the ground saw that wuchou''s performance was becoming more and more strange. Finally, his heart wavered, and his breathing and heart rate changed a little. "Found it!" For a moment, wuchou directly rushed through all the steel wires, came directly to the other party''s head, and knocked the other party unconscious with a punch. As wuchou recovers the immortal mode, the virtual shadow behind him disappears. "That''s it." Unplug the last device to release the poison fog, and they are finally safe. All the people in class E for three years decided to remain silent about the virtual shadow they just saw. After all, it may involve worry free privacy. Except for someone, I felt a little when I saw what just now. "Just like naruto Jun, that breath." Chapter 855 When wuchou tied up the enemy, the students of class E for three years finally dared to lean over. "Wuchou, who is this person?" "This man is a killer I know, code named smoke. He is a good hand in making poison himself. Since he is here, the other two are there." "The other two?" The students of class E for three years knew that there were two killers similar to him waiting for them. "One with a gun and the other with bare hands. If there is no accident, the next one is him. Remember, don''t fight him in melee. He can break your head in a moment." If you face them yourself, there is no problem, but there are many students behind you. "In short, everyone should be careful next. They must have ambushed behind us." Moreover, their important combat strength, teacher Wujian, can no longer fight. The next road can only depend on themselves. Everyone in class E for three years helped teacher wuchou up the stairs and finally came to the third floor. As soon as we went up, everyone was shocked by the scene in front of us. "Is this a mirror?" The whole third floor, I don''t know when, has become a maze composed of mirrors. If they want to go up to the fourth floor, they must pass here. "Hey, hey, you hear me?" In the maze, the voice of the other party came. "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Just like last time, do you take orders when you''re not optimistic about the target?" "Fool, little monster, we know that it is because of you that we will take this task, which has little to do with the 10 billion." "Cough." Speaking of this, worry free is a little embarrassed. In this way, it becomes that they recruited them by themselves. "Little monster, you should know that we are killers. If you want to get through here easily, come in. However, I suggest you don''t come in together. You''d better group together." If you group, the probability of victory will be lower, but if you don''t group in. "If you don''t group, you will really be ¡ý cruel. Am I right?" "Yes, little monster, so if you don''t want your classmates really killed by me, then group them in." Class E of three years gathered in front of the maze, waiting for the instructions of wuchou and killing the teacher. "Well, two people go in. Look at this channel. It''s too dangerous for one person to go in. At least two people have security. Three people are too crowded and easy to be injured by mistake." Wuchou naturally wants to go in first, otherwise the other party will do to his classmates. Wuchou can''t imagine, so he doesn''t mess around. "I know. We''ll just come in two and I''ll beat you directly." "No problem, come on." You wuchou goes in with chiyuye. After all, if there is a fight, only chiyuye may not be defeated. "Classmate ye, if something really happens to me later, leave me alone and leave directly." Ye looked at wuchou in surprise. It was the first time wuchou said such a confident thing. "Hey, hey, isn''t it? Unlike you, you''re not so confident." "Because I know the strength of the other party very well. He may still keep his hand on you. If he does, he must break the bone." "That''s right." As soon as the voice fell, I saw a pair of hands stretched out from the mirror on one side. Without giving wuchou any chance, I punched wuchou directly on the back. Ye could even hear the sound of broken bones. "Uh!" Para Para With the sound of a burst of broken glass, wuchou bumped directly into the mirror on one side. Life and death are unknown. "Oh, young soldier." At this time, seeing that wuchou was knocked down by his own sneak attack, the killer finally came out of the dark and looked down at Ye. "Oh, although my skill looks ok, it''s not enough to deal with me." PA, PA, PA Industry is naturally different. I watched Mr. Wujian learn some self-defense skills, but it''s not enough to deal with this guy. "What''s the matter, young soldier? You can''t beat me like this." "Yes, it''s just me. I really can''t beat you." If you are hit once, you will fail. This is something Ye has never played. If you don''t believe that person, ye really left just now. "What do you really think? Do you think I will show you any flaws?" "No, but you''ve exposed the flaw to me now." "What!" Hearing the sound of wuchou, the opponent quickly looked back and saw that wuchou was still lying in the wreckage and didn''t stand up. "Bad!" Then, turning around, the purple poison gas came to his nose, and the killer lost consciousness for a moment. The owner threw away the gas device on the handle. Fortunately, they had prepared the tactics before they came in, otherwise they might really explain here. ~ five minutes ago ~ "Ye, I''ll leave this to you." Before coming in, we should not worry about giving a portable gas spray to the industry and waiting for the opportunity to solve it directly. "When we go in later, his goal must be me. I will lose my ability to move in a moment, so I will open the recorder in advance and record my voice." "If he is attracted by my voice, he will turn around and look back at my position. At that moment, it is your chance." Ye looked at the fallen killer and didn''t expect that the whole thing was the same as wuchou expected. Although the plan had changed a little, at least it had not changed. "Hey, everybody, come in. He has been put down by us." After the three-year class E came in, the first thing you saw was the killer and the one who fell aside. Worry free. "Worry free classmate, is he okay?" Ye also wanted to say something. He saw that wuchou suddenly stood up from the debris. Although he had many glass cuts, he looked very energetic. "Ah, is everyone here? Just now I just wanted to sleep for a while. Hahaha, let everyone worry." Who are you kidding. Although others are helpless by wuchou, ye, Wujian and kill teachers all know that wuchou is certainly not as relaxed as it seems. In particular, ye must have broken his bones just now, but he can still stand up. It can only be said that wuchou is really patient. "Well, don''t say so much. Let''s hurry up. Everyone is still waiting for us to go back." Before going up, wuchou glanced at the bound grip and leaned over and said. "Tell me, is she here besides you?" The killer naturally knew who wuchou was talking about, smiled and said. "I don''t know. It''s better to wait for you to go up and have a look. I think you''ll be surprised." Sure enough. Wuchou can say something besides sighing secretly. After all, people have come to the door. "Don''t answer these lists next time. I''m sorry, too." Chapter 856 Defeat the schoolmate Shiban and take out some electric shock sticks from his backpack. They were originally used to kill the teacher. It seems that they can be used here. "Well, the next step is to lure the enemy. I think everyone can do this. It''s no problem." Very simple, Kimura students led the people in black, and then directly stun them with an electric shock stick at the corner. It was very easy. "Well, they really have this thing." Worry free searched them and took out two pistols, real pistols. "Chiba, Sushui, you have these two guns. Only you are most qualified to use this weapon in our class." "Yes, but the teacher has a request." Although killing the teacher turned into a ball, he still looked at them with a serious expression. "Never use it to kill. This is the teacher''s request." They naturally nodded, and they were not ready to really plan to kill. When you are ready, everyone will continue upstairs. On the last floor before the VIP floor, everyone came to a stage. There was no light on the stage, and it was strange that the surrounding chairs were specially removed. "Everybody back!" At this time, wuchou finally thought of some reason. Standing in the front, he hurriedly pushed everyone back. "It''s too late, little monster." Bang, bang Poop Because they are not very close, wuchou can protect the people in front, but the bullet still hits wuchou''s back mercilessly. "Worry free students!" Everyone retreated to a safe place at the door, but looked at the part stained with blood behind wuchou, inexplicably worried. "It doesn''t matter. It didn''t hurt the internal organs. It''s just a skin injury. Don''t get close. The bouncing bullet will hit you." "Yes, you''d better listen to the advice of the little monster." Although everyone can''t see where the other party is, the shooting method is so good. If you didn''t worry about reminding them just now, they might die just now. "Hey, it''s too much. I thought you only used an anesthetic gun. How can you use a real gun?" "Fool, you think I''m like them. Even if we know each other very well, I won''t be careless. I can use whatever I should use." The only thing wuchou can do now is to know each other''s position first, and then find a solution to him. Immortal mode right enough Using this perception ability, the other party has been on guard for a long time. Like the first floor, there are many unconscious passers-by on the ground. It seems that the other party is also lurking inside, and can shoot them and wait for me. As long as you go out, you will be shot. Because you can''t expose too many things, you can''t think of any good countermeasures at a time. That''s it. Wuchou picked up the teacher who was hung around his waist and said. "Kill the teacher. It''s up to you next." "Well, what?" After wuchou has made an agreement with the kill teacher, he throws the kill teacher out and asks the kill teacher to tell wuchou where the goal is. "Huh?" Sure enough, seeing something strange, the killer still shot the teacher. At this time, killing the teacher can accurately report the point. "Be careful in the dark of the stage." "Cut." Since the position is exposed, the killer doesn''t need to hide. He goes straight to the front of the stage. After all, the vision here is the best. As long as there is no worry about a little movement, he can shoot the other party directly. "Do it!" I saw all the people throwing strange cans into the exit, rebounding bit by bit, attracting the killer''s attention. "It''s no use. I won''t be attracted by this kind of thing." "Really?" At this time, the killer finally found that there was another thing in this pile of mixed pots. "Flare!" Boom! "Er!" "Right now!" The only two men with real guns rushed out and shot at the support frame above the killer''s head. The bullet went through the hanging rope above, and the shelf fell directly from the ceiling and hit the other party. "Ah ah!" "Everybody rush up and tie him up." Three times five divided by two, class E in three years subdued the killer who could shoot. Zizizi Use the electric shock stick to stun him again, and everyone will have time to check the condition of wuchou''s injury. "It''s all right. I finally solved the last one." Yes, at least, for the others in class E for three years, it is the last goal. "Next, you''ll move on. You must get the antidote." Listening to the carefree tone, it seemed that he would not follow them. "Worry free classmate, why, won''t you follow us?" "Yes, because there is another person. If I don''t deal with her myself, she will deal with you." At this time, everyone in class E for three years finally remembered that these killers have no worry about the roles they know and need to face in person. They already know who they are. "Don''t you need us?" "No, leave the rest to me. Go and get the antidote. There is another person, someone we don''t know, waiting for you." With that, wuchou left here holding the wall, ready to go to the place specially prepared for himself. Creak Pushing open the door, wuchou sees Xiaoxi waiting for herself inside. "Worry sauce, is it finally here?" Chapter 857 Creak At the moment when wuchou walked into the room, the door automatically closed and trapped wuchou here. "So, who the hell are you?" "Worry sauce, what are you talking about? I''m Xiao Xi." The crimson light twinkled in Xiao Xi''s eyes. "I should have taken away Xiao Xi''s super power. I can''t wake up again unless what I took away for the first time is not real power." "So, who the hell are you?" Xiao Xi''s expression looked like a very happy look. Slowly, the power came out bit by bit. "I don''t believe it at all. You''ll forget me." Head, it hurts. Hearing this familiar voice, the soul in wuchou seemed to want to stand up. "What story do you have, why do you do it, why do you give me strength like my other friends, but don''t tell me everything about you." Worry free, only when all this is over can we know why the other party will do so. Since the other party wants to come out, worry free will not stop the other party. The carefree body is controlled by another soul, and the other is talking. "Nicoles, sure enough, you too." "Cole, you should know that my anger is better than anyone else." The person known as Nicolas controls Xiaoxi''s body and talks with wuchou''s present soul. "Why, why don''t you make a choice? No matter what you choose, I will support you as long as you can beat that guy." "But you, indecisive, the beast destroyed everything, including you. You are the real murderer and you are the murderer." Wuchou didn''t speak, just looked at each other, hoping that the other party could vent his emotions. "We are not here to quarrel, and we have lost the right to quarrel. Now, we are all the souls of the past. I just hope you can rest in peace." "So, Cole, tell me, will the giant beast appear again in this world?" Looking at wuchou''s silence, the woman called Nicoles knows what the answer is. "I see, Cole, is that your wish?" "I was the only one who could deal with him, and now I am. As long as I am still alive and I don''t disappear completely, he will appear. So this time, in this world, I will defeat him, not only for you, but also for myself." Nicoles looked at Wu Chou with satisfaction and said. "Then, beast, I''ll give it to you, but it''s still too easy to drive me away." "I know, so I''m ready." Worry free, stretch out your hand and face each other. "Tell me, if you wish, the beast will give it to me, but you must have something you want to change." "Me?" Nicoles looked at her arm and a little dirty black energy formed a fireball. "I hate my ability. I even hope I didn''t get this thing. I just want to live a peaceful life with my family, not called sacrifice." "Cole, I want to see if you can show me the peaceful life of my family." "Of course, Nicoles." Just like what I have done, worry free just needs to use that power to enter her parallel world and change that variable, even if for them, that variable is not enough to affect the world. Mirror room When wuchou came here, he still hesitated. Although he knew that there was no change for the first time, why did he change the world last time. "Because the world has disappeared." Worry free body regained control, and the man''s voice echoed in his mind. "My world has been destroyed by darkness. There is no future and no variables. No matter how powerful your ability is, you can''t change the reality that has already been decided." "However, the world has not been decided, and the future can be changed, as long as you continue now." "Go, fulfill Nicoles''s wish and let her reincarnate at ease." Wu Chou nodded, touched the mirror of the other party and entered her world. As soon as I opened my eyes, I found myself in a tall building, if my memory was right. "This is Empire City, where I used to live." The voice sounds like I miss it very much, and then go on. "Nicoles is now in another city, far from here. If I want to change her fate, I''ll get there." "It doesn''t matter. Don''t forget who I am now." Even in the parallel world, the ability of worry free will not change, and worry free remembers the other party''s Qi. Instantaneous movement Consuming huge energy, wuchou finally came to each other. Just as Nicolas once told her, they are now in the forest. "What, you are!" The man standing high with the radiation ball was startled when wuchou suddenly appeared. "How could it be? How could you be here!" Zizizi Without any chance, with this lightning passing through each other''s head, the worry free body also disappeared in situ. "Unexpected simplicity." "After all, we only need to change one thing, and no matter how, it will not affect anything. We will just see some of our past future." Reflected in the mirror is Nicole''s peaceful life. Because of the loss of the threat of that person, the whole city has become relatively calm and everyone is living in peace. But in the end, they who have super power genes will wake up in the end, just a time gap. When wuchou left the mirror room, he saw that the shadow on Xiaoxi was slowly fading. "Cole, this child is very fragile. Remember to let your contractor protect her. In addition, the beast will be handed over to you." Real power, bit by bit into the worry free body, comes from Nicolas''s real oil ability, combined with fire. After all this, wuchou feels that the battle above should be over soon. He is preparing to go up and have a look. "Worry sauce, has she gone?" Xiao Xi slowly stood up from the ground and looked into her eyes. She knew that Xiao Xi had come back. Although there might still be some influence, it would get better slowly. "Xiao Xi, it''s all right. I''m sorry to have worried you for so long. I won''t worry you again." "As long as you don''t get too close to those people, I don''t need to worry myself." After all, it''s the task. Wuchou can say something except promise Xiaoxi. When they got to the roof, they found everyone gathered here and the killers were there. "Is it over?" Wuchou came over with Xiaoxi and came to class E for three years. "Yes, it''s over." Mr. Wujian looked at Yinggang who fainted to the ground and said. Chapter 858 "I see. So much has happened." After wuchou sent Xiao Xi away, he returned to the hotel with everyone from class E for three years and knew what happened next. Just as wuchou thought, the so-called poisoning must be just ordinary viruses. After all, wuchou is very clear that although these guys have no quality, they will not bear the bad name of middle school students in the Holocaust. But to wuchou''s surprise, it was Yinggang who was behind the scenes. It can only be said that the madman did have his own truth. Unexpectedly, Xiaozhu brought such a huge psychological shadow to others. "That''s all for gossip. It''s definitely not easy for you to come to me this time, isn''t it?" The other side of the phone was silent for a while and then said. "Of course, after all, you have proved to us the role of a real superpower in stability." What the other party said should be Aotian. After all, Aotian has more stable ability and stronger will than everyone who has awakened in the past. "Therefore, we hope you can create more capable people, so we need your help." "Shall I decide on my next goal?" "Of course, and I hope your goal is this person." Listening to the other side of the phone, wuchou frowned. "Why, why both of them?" "Because you know very well that their performance in your assassination of octopus is very bright and worthy of the training of the country. In the future, they can be colleagues with you, so I hope you can focus on training them." Is everything based on combat power? Wuchou can say something but no problem. "Well, we''ll wait for your good news." Dong Dong Dong "Who is it?" "It''s me." After the phone call, wuchou specially came to find Chiba longzhijie. This is the target expected by the superior, strong spatial computing ability, sniper range and the quality that a killer should have. He can become a powerful sniper as long as the other party wants. "Long Zhijie, are we friends?" Although I don''t know how wuchou suddenly said this, for long Zhijie, wuchou is really a friend and trustworthy friend. "Then, long Zhijie, if you believe me, tell me, what are your wishes? Before you came to class E for three years, what wishes did you want to realize, or now?" Although I don''t know how wuchou suddenly said this, as a friend and a comrade in arms of class E for three years, Chiba longzhijie still believes in wuchou, and wuchou has special abilities. Maybe he wants to get something from himself. "Of course." Chiba longzhijie thought about it and answered without worry. "In fact, you should see that I can''t talk much. As long as I look at the other party''s expression, I know what the other party probably thinks." "So, because of my silence, I was forced to do something I didn''t like, so I finally came to class E for three years." "I like it here now, but if I want to change, I want to know, what would I have done if I had changed confidently again?" Become confident and change your destiny? "This is a good wish, long Zhijie. Then, let me change your destiny." As a transparent mirror appeared in front of them, wuchou entered the mirror room. I don''t know if it''s a worry free illusion. I feel that there are more things in this room. The originally dark environment around me has become brighter and dissipated like the fog of war. "Anyway, try it first." After all, this is the second time without worry. I don''t know what impact this time will have. Bang With a whirl of heaven and earth, wuchou woke up from his former classroom again, but the time is a little different this time. "The time seems a little different." This time is not like the last time. It was two months before the final exam. Originally, wuchou was still worried. If he couldn''t deal with Aotian and Chiba Ryunosuke at the same time, what would happen to the reality, but now he doesn''t need to worry about it. Then, wuchou was going to find the class of Chiba longzhijie. At this time, he noticed the silent boy in the corner. "I see. My classmates haven''t noticed." After all, wuchou at that time only had Xiaoxi and Huali in his eyes, and the rest were selectively ignored. So if you want to change the fate of Chiba longzhijie, it''s very simple. Just need yourself to participate in each other''s life and interfere with each other''s time that would have been disrupted. Wuchou waited at ease until wuchou found that Chiba longzhijie was reduced to class E for three years because he kept silent, was a good man and often helped others. "Chiba schoolmate, help me do this thing, anyway you are also very idle." "Chiba classmates, let''s play together next time. Anyway, you are very busy." More and more people interfere with his life and disrupt his original rhythm of life. "Hey, you look good. Would you like to be my little brother?" At this time, wuchou''s words calmed the whole classroom. Chiba longzhijie, who was still nodding mechanically, was suddenly stunned. "What''s the matter? Don''t I want to?" Watching wuchou walk to his desk, the students who were originally around him dispersed because of wuchou''s words. "Since you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as your promise and wait for me at the intersection tomorrow. Remember." Chapter 859 Just because I can see clearly, because I like observation, so everyone doesn''t like looking at me. Hair is not only to facilitate calculation, but also to cover other people''s eyes and avoid them from seeing my eyes. I really won''t refuse others, because everyone needs me, so I''m duty bound. But the appearance of that person changed my life. The next day, Chiba longzhijie really waited for wuchou at the intersection of school, and wuchou did appear here. "Oh, long Zhijie, good morning." "Hello." Long Zhijie followed wuchou and Xiaoxi, watching them talking and laughing all the way, completely ignoring themselves, or completely ignoring their own existence. However, Chiba Ryunosuke saw the changes around him. The classmates no longer approach themselves, but look at themselves with fear and pity. Perhaps for them, worry free is the overlord of the school. No one dares to have any intention against him except the president. Although Chiba longzhijie was once a member of this group, it is better for him. At least in this way, he can get rid of other people''s requests for him, just one person. However, after a whole day, the only thing Chiba longzhijie heard about the request was what wuchou said. "Let''s go to dinner. I''ll treat you." Except that wuchou took him to the canteen for lunch, wuchou didn''t make any requirements for himself. "See you tomorrow, long Zhijie. Come back by yourself tomorrow. You don''t need to wait for me." This day passed. Chiba longzhijie listened to the class with peace of mind, and then passed. There was no disturbance, only what he needed, independence and tranquility. "Why?" "Huh?" In addition to wuchou and Xiaoxi, Chiba longzhijie is waiting for wuchou in the classroom. "Why did you say that yesterday? Why did you help me?" Yes, long Zhijie can see that wuchou''s words and deeds yesterday and everything he does today are all for the purpose of saying one thing. I protect this man. No one of you wants to make any ideas about him. "Why do you want to help me? I don''t know you well, and I can''t think of any reason why I want you to help." Wuchou didn''t answer his question, but left directly with Xiaoxi. "There''s no reason. It''s that simple." In the following days, Chiba longzhijie was so relieved to do what he wanted to do. He just felt very oppressed when he thought that he was inexplicably protected by others. "What can I do?" No, because he is a dispensable role for him. The other party may help himself on a whim. "Confused?" When Chiba longzhijie was still thinking, wuchou suddenly appeared in front of him and planned his own thinking. "Since you think you are being protected, think about what you can do for me." "What do you do for others?" "Yes, this time, it''s not others asking you for help, but you think about what you can do and help others." "Wait for me after school." After school, Ryunosuke Chiba stayed in the classroom as agreed and waited for worry free. "Here you are." Wuchou handed Chiba longzhijie a pistol, of course, an air gun. "What is this?" "Didn''t you say that nothing can help me? No, you can help me with one thing, with your identity and your special." "The approachable aura and the habit of hiding your behavior all prove that you are very suitable for killers or guards. I don''t need someone to help me kill, but I need someone to protect my companions." Chiba longzhijie picked up the gun handed over by wuchou and felt that he was really needed for the first time. It was not an ordinary request, but something that only he could do. "I''m not an ordinary person, so are you, so you don''t need to live like an ordinary person. The outside world is waiting for you." This is the beginning of the change of Chiba longzhijie. Click, Zizi Pop, pop When wuchou returns to God, the mirror in front of him is broken again, representing that his parallel world has changed. And this changed reality, perhaps the same as last time, has been integrated into the worry free reality. After waiting for wuchou to leave the mirror room, he found that he was not standing at the door of Chiba longzhijie''s room as at that time, but appeared in the hall and played cards with everyone. "Worry free classmate, what''s the matter? It''s time for you to play cards." Back to God, wuchou looked at Xiaozhu, ye and Jibei Youma around, and finally determined what he had changed. "Nothing. Let''s go on." This game of cards ended like this. Worry free left the hall at random and found a little law who was still crazy with girls. Speaking of it, Xiaolv has changed a lot recently. She doesn''t stick to herself anymore. She learns to disobey her so-called master''s orders and do what she wants to do. "Worry free, what''s the matter? Your face doesn''t look very good?" "After all, I lost too much blood yesterday. Maybe my face was really white." At this time, wuchou found that Chiba longzhijie did not know when he had stood behind him. "Long Zhijie, wuchou has said, don''t follow him and play by yourself." "No, it''s my choice." Looking at Chiba longzhijie, whose Qi field can be cleverly hidden, wuchou doesn''t know what has changed, but it''s not very good to ask in front of others. "Nothing, just think about what you want to play recently. Xiao LV, go and be busy." After Xiaolv left, wuchou looked at Chiba longzhijie around him and asked. "Long Zhijie, are you awake?" Long Zhijie was stunned for a while and then asked. "Worry free classmate, that''s what you said. Is it different?" Looking at the lightning that wuchou specially showed himself, long Zhijie remembered what wuchou had said to himself. "I, like you, am not an ordinary person." I saw Chiba Ryunosuke lift his bangs and show his eyes. Blue stripes spread all over his eyes. "Long Zhijie, what is your ability? Can you tell me?" "Of course, the real analysis and calculation, the structure of all the objects around me, will not deceive my eyes. The distance calculation, the composition of objects and everything are clearly in my eyes." I see. It suits his ability. Wuchou patted the other party on the shoulder and then said. "Welcome to the world of superpowers." In this way, is it to add a member for yourself? On the other hand, after receiving the information of no worry in return, Mr. Wujian sighed. "Really, what will become in the end is really hard to predict." Chapter 860 When it comes to summer, there is naturally the so-called late night courage Test Conference. When it comes to this, killing teachers feels that ignorant love should start here. Naturally, there are also teachers who like gossip, but this will not affect the gossip of human beings. "So, on the day when the journey is about to end, let''s join the courage test meeting prepared by the teacher." Although I don''t know what to do with killing the teacher, the students in class E for three years are naturally full of interest and ready to accept the courage test of killing the teacher. "Well, if you naturally go in to test your courage, you need to group. Let''s go in together. It''s also more atmosphere." Atmosphere? At this time, some people have seen the idea of killing teachers, but they didn''t put it through. They also like this kind of group activities. Wuchou had just chosen someone casually, but when he remembered the task given to him by that person, he finally decided to go in with her. "How''s it going?" Wuchou went into the cave with fast water and Linxiang. They were a relatively late group. Before they came in, wuchou heard the scream of killing the teacher wandering in it. It was clear that killing the teacher was the one who frightened them. "Classmate Su Shui, actually, I have something I want to discuss with you." "What?" Fast water Linxiang does have a certain favor for wuchou, but it is limited to being a classmate and partner. After all, wuchou makes fast water Linxiang feel more at ease without any burden. "Su Shui, actually, I want to ask, what do you want?" "Wish?" She stared at wuchou and didn''t know what the other party meant by this thing. "There is always something to regret in life. I think you are the same. There must be something you think you want to change." Quick water Linxiang was silent for a moment and said. "I want to go back to the beginning." "What?" Quick water Linxiang looked at wuchou and said. "I think, back a year ago, at that time, I would not refuse others, so in order to help others, I finally broke myself." Just like Chiba Ryunosuke. Quick water is fragrant, coldly looking at worry free, said. "So, worry free classmate, can you do it?" "I can, if you like." Bang Obviously, a day has passed, but without worry, he came to the mirror room again. Bang This time, wuchou won''t worry about the change of time and went directly into the parallel world. "Huh?" The time this time is a little different. It used to be during class, but this time it was during the holiday. On weekends Worry free looked at the calendar on the wall and knew that he was in grade two, which was longer than the previous times. Forget it, go find the target quickly. Sensing each other''s anger, wuchou directly came to school. It''s strange that the other party was at school when it was a weekend holiday. Wuchou carefully approached the classroom and found the figure of fast water Linxiang. At this time, the other party was in the classroom, writing something alone. what are you doing? Wuchou doesn''t want to contact each other with his own identity, especially if the other party is still female, and men are easier to deal with, if women. Although it''s not easy to deal with. Wuchou is still thinking about what identity to use this time to get in touch with fast water and Lingxiang. After all, the appearance of Naruto has been used last time. If it is still used this time, there may be many problems. However, wuchou remembered a very important question at this time. At this time, he didn''t have any school student identity. How to contact the students in front of him. At this time, wuchou thought of another way to contact Sushui. "Worry free classmate, can you tell me why you want this information?" After all, he is the most satisfied student so far. He does not need his own education, which is enough to shake the world. At that time, his school will certainly become more famous because of his appearance. "Chairman, I''m a man. Even if I''m not an adult, I''m a normal man, so." "I understand that everyone has youth, but remember, don''t make big trouble, or I''ll clean it up for you." "Of course, chairman, you won''t get any trouble, I promise." After wuchou left with the information, the chairman smiled meaningfully. "Hum hum, let me see how you caused me trouble." What wuchou got from the chairman is what he needs, from the home address of Sushui classmate. Then, wuchou has to forcibly insert her life by some not very glorious means. After a few days of preparation "I''m back." As soon as he got home, Su Shui, who helped his classmates with their homework, found that the door was closed and there were a pair of strange shoes here. "Oh, are you Mr. Su Shui''s daughter?" Coming out of the hall was a man with short yellow hair and a scar in one eye. His expression looked a little fierce. "Mr. vortex, what do you want to do?" At this time, Lishui''s family came out from the hall, and their parents stood in front of Lishui. "You should know very well that if you borrow our money, you should pay it back when it is due, otherwise how can we survive?" The Yellow haired man whispered on his father''s shoulder. "So, you know, when will you pay me back the money you owe?" "Can you be tolerant for a few more days and get rich soon?" Miso A silver shining knife is placed on each other''s neck. With a little force, you can cut each other''s throat. "Don''t be kidding. Who do you think I am? My boss will cut off my fingers if you don''t pay back the money." The Yellow haired man looked at the fast water Lin Xiang behind them and said. "It''s easy. Don''t you make up for your daughter to do something for us?" "No, you can''t do that!" Yellow haired man didn''t care so much. He pushed them away and walked to the front of the water. Looking at such a ferocious man coming over, he was still indifferent. He was a little flustered and stepped back a few steps. "What about you? Are you going to help me or let me force your father to sell your house?" "I, I''ll help you work. Don''t hurt my family." "No, Lin Xiang, you can''t go." "But!" Boom! The Yellow haired man punched the wall and stopped the two from talking. "Well, then, wait for me at school tomorrow. I know where you are. As long as you help me work well, I won''t disturb your family." With that, the Yellow haired man left here without looking back. "Lin Xiang, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." "Never mind, Dad." Looking at the father kneeling on the ground asking for self forgiveness, she felt the pressure of family for the first time. "Just, Dad, why did you suddenly borrow usury and don''t tell us?" "Ah, it was a moment of confusion. I even helped others guarantee." "I see." Dad, just like yourself. Quick water Linxiang thought so. Chapter 861 In fact, everything is wuchou''s self-directed and self performed, but how to deceive the parents of Sushui classmates, this wuchou really spent a lot of thought. Finally, worry free uses the simplest and most troublesome thing. "Unexpectedly, these eyes have so many uses." This is the first time that wuchou took the initiative to use magic. He hypnotized his parents with magic, then pretended to really borrow usury, and finally appeared in the fast-moving life with the appearance of a Naruto growing up. "Next, tomorrow." The next day, he got up early and went to school. All the way was the influence that the man brought to his family yesterday. Back to school, I haven''t gone to school yet. Fast water Linxiang has returned all the homework given to him by his classmates yesterday and completed the task forced by others. "Classmate Sushui, I''m sorry. I have something to do after school, so I''ll ask you to be on duty today." "Speed water classmate, you too." Looking at the students around who want to help themselves, Lin Xiang wants to refuse, and he has something to do, but he just can''t speak. "Sorry, little students, I helped her refuse you." At this time, everyone looked at the door of the classroom and saw wuchou coming straight from the door and pushing aside the students. "This person has been insured by our club. If you want to waste her time in the future, walk carefully after school." With that, wuchou stared at the students around him, then looked at the fast water Lingxiang fiercely and said. "Are you a fool? Did you forget to come to help pay back the money after school and want to waste my time and die?" He slapped the table hard, and the students around him were stunned. "Listen, your leisure time is mine in the future. If you don''t give me a good job or something hinders your working time, I''ll clean it up." With that, wuchou stared at the students around him and left directly. Just now, I was going to ask the students to do a good job in what they did silently because they had no worries. They looked at the students with schadenfreude and pity. "What a pity. I''m entangled by the underworld." "Yes, it''s a pity that no one will help me with my homework in the future." With the whispers of the students around, Lin Xiang felt that it would be more difficult for him to integrate into this class in the future. After school, fast water Linxiang really saw it. At the school gate, the man was waiting for himself. "Chick, I finally came out. I''ll go in and find someone if you don''t come out later." "That''s enough. Take me away." Wuchou smiled and motioned for quick water Linxiang to follow him. The other party can only honestly follow wuchou to leave. Along the way, wuchou didn''t say a word, and fast water Linxiang didn''t ask a word, so he followed wuchou. When wuchou took her to the commercial street, the speed was obviously a little slower. She hesitated. "What''s the matter?" I felt that the fast-moving water didn''t go on, so I turned and looked at each other. "Where are you taking me?" "Oh, don''t you help people without asking anything? Why are you so wordy now?" Wuchou didn''t take care of so much. He went straight over and took Sushui Linxiang''s hand and forcibly took her to continue walking. Walking, wuchou seemed to hear something. At this time, wuchou found that the other party cried because he was really afraid. "What are you crying about? We''re here." "Ah?" At this time, they found that what they came to was not the kind of inexplicable shop they expected, but a coffee shop. "Come in." Wuchou dragged Shuilin Xiang in. Seeing wuchou coming in, the surrounding clerks or customers were not affected at all. Instead, wuchou naturally watched wuchou enter the lounge. "Put on her. From today on, you will be a trainee here and give me good hospitality." "Ah?" The change is a little fast. The quick water has not reacted yet. "Really, why are you crying? People who don''t know still think I''m bullying you." Wuchou took out a handkerchief and handed it to the other party. Then he put his clothes on the table and went out directly. "Clean up. I''ll wait for you outside." After waiting for a while, wuchou saw fast water Linxiang coming out in the waiter''s clothes. Although it was not the maid''s clothes he expected, it was acceptable. "Well, your next job is very simple. Just clean, place an order, send the order, and fill the guests with tea when necessary." With that, he saw that wuchou didn''t know when he had changed into a barista''s clothes and went directly to the exhibition stand to prepare coffee for the guests. "Hey, chick, don''t stay there. Come and deliver the bill to the guest." Looking at the fast water Linxiang, she was still stunned, and wuchou roared. Finally, she woke up and walked over to the clumsy preparation. Because the first time I did it, I was still a little unfamiliar at the beginning. I slowly mastered the rhythm and didn''t make any big oolong. After this busy time, it''s 8:00 p.m. and wuchou is ready to finish work. "Chick, change your clothes. Let''s go." The student who had just cleaned the water nodded when he heard the call of worry free. He went to change his clothes and left with him. Along the way, wuchou took her directly to a ramen restaurant, simply handled her needs, and was ready to send her back. "Mr. vortex." "What''s the matter?" Quick water Linxiang rarely takes the initiative to speak, and wuchou will try his best to answer her questions. "What you do today is what you call work?" "Ah, yes, as long as you work hard, your IOU will be over by then. If you don''t work hard for me for a year, you won''t want to leave." Although Sushui Linxiang wanted to say why it wasn''t the job of the kind of people she didn''t see, she didn''t ask. "I know what you really want to ask, and I''ll answer you." "In fact, when I finished urging your father, I didn''t want to do it. At first, I was forced by life to enter this industry, but I found what I wanted to do." Wuchou stopped, looked at his unbelievable face, looked at his fast water classmate, smiled and patted each other''s head. "Stupid chick, we are not bad guys. Don''t always think wrong. When you finish the fight, the money will be enough. Then you will pay off your father. I''ll help you find a way. It''s okay." "Well, here we are. Go back. Remember, don''t talk to others about it." Repeatedly told the students of speedwater to leave without worry, leaving speedwater alone, standing at the door and watching the inexplicable man leave. Chapter 862 Clatter It''s raining all the time As usual, Su Shui followed wuchou to the coffee shop, but it rained outside before he started working. "Oh, it seems that it will be more free today." Wuchou looks at the rain outside and always thinks of something bad. "Chick, come here." After a period of time together, Lingxiang has understood the idea of worry free, that is, he likes to take care of you when he has nothing to do, and needs you when he is free. "What''s the matter?" "Sit down." Wuchou motioned the other party to sit in front of him and began to make coffee. "It''s been a hard time for you. After all, you''re still a little tired of working here to pay off your debts without telling your family, aren''t you?" "No." It should be said that I am not tired at all, even very happy. I have the ability to help my family pay off their debts, and. Although it may be the illusion of fast water, she always feels that wuchou specially appeared in school on the first day to protect herself. Otherwise, you will be disturbed by others. "Mr. vortex, why are you so kind to me?" Quick water Linxiang wants to know the truth. Wuchou silently stopped his work and put a cup of coffee in front of the fast water. "Actually, I want to ask you one thing. Would you like to be my daughter?" "Ah?" At the beginning of hearing the first half of the words, Sushui Linxiang had something to look forward to, but then the second half made her doubt life. "You, what did you say?" "Yes, in fact, when I first saw you, I thought I was destined for you. Therefore, when I went to your house for the first time, I planned to ask your father to agree with me that as long as there was no way to pay back the money, you would be my daughter to pay off the debt. It happened that I was short of a obedient daughter." After the last incident, wuchou doesn''t intend to pull more people into the fire pit, so he still wants some unreliable ways to make these people lose their ideas about themselves, or make the age difference a gap, so as to reduce the trouble. After listening to wuchou''s words, fast water Linxiang felt for the first time that the world was really too chaotic. Everyone had it. I''ve seen anyone find a wife for this reason, but I haven''t seen anyone recognize a daughter. "Fool, how can you be my father? Give up." Maybe ten is wuchou''s words angered the quick water Linxiang. The other party politely refuted wuchou, and then turned his head away from wuchou. "Don''t worry, I''ll graduate from bad school soon. Anyway, I''ll pay off my kindness. Then I''ll continue to open this shop and provide you for college." "Fool, I have my own parents. I don''t need an outsider to be my adoptive parents." "Hey, hey, chick, it hurts. How can I help you now?" After work, wuchou sent speedwater Linxiang home again. He saw the other party reading seriously all the way and didn''t intend to pay attention to himself. "Chick, how''s your study recently? Do you need me to help you?" "What should I do?" "How about giving you a holiday? There aren''t many people in the store recently anyway." "No, I can." "Don''t think I don''t know." Wuchou stopped, looked at the quick water Lin Xiang on one side and said. "Your school has a special tradition. If you fail in the exam, I can''t spare you." "Fool, you don''t need to care about me." "How can I not care? I will study for you in the future. I am naturally worried about your grades." As he spoke, Lin Xiang quickly ignored wuchou and didn''t intend to talk to him. After sending Sushui Linxiang home, wuchou thought about it. The time is almost up. He should have done enough. "Find a way out." If you want to disappear in each other''s world forever, there is only one best way. A few more days have passed. After work, wuchou specially left the fast water Lingxiang. "Chick, almost." "What?" There were only two people left in the coffee shop. Under the dim light, the worry free face was particularly blurred in the eyes of fast water and Linxiang. "There''s enough money. You''ve paid off your father''s money. You don''t have to come to work from tomorrow." Huh? He was still thinking about other things. When he heard wuchou''s words, he was suddenly stunned. "You can rest assured to study in the future. You don''t need to come back to me. We don''t need any intersection in the future." The silence lasted for a while, and then SHUSHUI Linxiang finally answered. "Why?" "No why, you don''t want to have a relationship with a bad person all the time, do you?" "Just because I don''t want to be your daughter?" Wuchou looked at the fast-moving water in front of him. Tears slowly gushed from the corners of his eyes and fell on the table. "Is this the only way I can choose?" Ding Ling At this time, the store door was suddenly pushed open, and a group of people came in, looking very vicious. "Oh, I''ve been looking for you for a long time." "Aren''t you already in prison?" "Hee hee, I''m sorry. I released it yesterday. I came to you the first time I released it." When she didn''t ask any questions, wuchou grabbed each other''s hand, and then ran directly into the back kitchen to leave through the back door. "Where are you going?" As soon as I opened the door, I saw a direct kick and kicked wuchou away. The fast water Lin Xiangye ran directly to wuchou regardless of the emotional catharsis just now. "Hee hee, don''t want to go, Mr. vortex. We''ve already prepared. This time, you won''t escape." Looking at a group of people in black, fast water Lin Xiang was scared to hold on to his worry free clothes and didn''t dare to say anything. "Hello, Mr. vortex, who is this little girl, your one?" The leading man compared wuchou with a tail finger and said with a smile. "No, she''s just my daughter. You can fight me, but please let my daughter go. She''s innocent." Quick water Linxiang wanted to say something, but the other party interrupted her thoughts. "No problem. After all, we still have rules. We can''t hurt our family." "But." I saw that the gangs around took out some weapons against wuchou. "It''s up to you to decide whether you can keep her. You must die here tonight, but your daughter depends on yourself." Brothers, greet him! Before they gathered around, wuchou held fast water Linxiang in his arms, and the whole person shrank to the corner to protect the girl in his arms with his own body as much as possible. "Stop, stop!" Even if he was protected by wuchou, Lin Xiang still saw some finger tigers, knives and baseball bats hitting wuchou. Not only was blood seeping from his back, but even from his mouth. "Stop!" Ten minutes later The two people stretched out their hands and opened their hands. There was no worry. There was a stunned fast water Linxiang. Just three minutes ago, fast water Linxiang could not hear the sound of each other''s heartbeat. "Get rid of it. The woman will stay. After all, it''s agreed." Then I saw these people take out a sack and seem to be ready to destroy the corpse. "Stop!" Looking at the other party''s "corpse" that was going to tarnish worry free, Lin Xiang tried to stop them like crazy, but the answer to her was a heavy baseball bat. Poop "Well, just faint. Don''t hurt her life. Let''s go." The last thing Lin Xiang saw was that Wu Chou was put into a sack and taken away. "Give it back." Chapter 863 When wuchou returns to his mind, he has returned to the mirror room. Whether it''s fake death or those gangs, it''s a play that wuchou focuses on preparing. In order to make the fast water Linxiang accept the fact that he has "died". Well, no matter how much she misses the dead, it doesn''t work. After all, people are gone. Although it is not very fair to her, wuchou can only do so for the sake of everyone. After wuchou left the mirror room, this time it really changed. He didn''t appear in front of the fast water, but hid in the shadow with the killing teacher, ready to scare other students. But, as wuchou knew from the beginning, in the end, he killed the teacher to enjoy the bold meeting alone and scared himself. However, wuchou saw that Aotian came in alone. It seemed that he had no intention to come in with others. Oh. Wuchou knows that it is his fault that he owes others. Therefore, in this place, wuchou also needs to make a response. Listening to the teacher''s shouting inside, Aotian felt a little happy at first, and then he seemed to remember something, and his eyes slowly darkened. At this time, a hand suddenly stretched out in the dark, pulled Aotian to lean over, and Aotian, who was still ready to resist, heard each other''s voice and stopped. "Aotian, long time no see." Hearing the familiar voice, Aotian''s body was shaking. He couldn''t believe it. He was right behind him. "Where the hell have you been? I miss you very much." "You know, I can''t show up, or I''ll disturb your life." "Why, can''t we face it together?" "No, we can''t fight them." Aotian turned around slowly, then a little light, and finally saw the look of worry free. "You''ve grown taller and more handsome." "You too, Amy sauce." This is wuchou, calling his name for the first time. "Wait, your hand!" At this time, Aotian Aimei found that his worry free right hand was empty, leaving only one sleeve. "I escaped, that hand, even if I left them a gift." "It''s too much. Why do you do this?" Aotian Aimei lay in her carefree arms and sobbed in a low voice, not only because she was happy to meet me again, but also because she was sad about nothing to worry about. "Stay and I can fight you." "No, Amy sauce." Wuchou reached out to lift each other''s bangs and kissed her on the forehead. "Wait for me, I will solve all this and come back to you." With that, wuchou loosened the girl in his arms and ran into the depths of the cave. "Aotian, what''s the matter?" Nakamura Liying came in with Ye and was a little curious to see Aotian Aimei standing in place. "Nothing, just think of something." Aotian grabbed his clothes and said nothing. I''ll wait. After the bravery test meeting, when the students of class E got together for three years, wuchou knew that Lingxiang and Chiba longzhijie had long ended the bravery test exploration and came out very early. At this time, wuchou finally found out what had changed. Although it looks the same as before, the hair style has changed into a single ponytail shawl, unlike the previous two braids. Moreover, wuchou looked at each other''s eyes, just like dead, but he grabbed the last straw and struggled in the deep sea. What''s going on? Wuchou doesn''t know. I can only find a way to understand what happened in the future. late at night Quick water Linxiang was sitting in his room alone when a knock on the door sounded. "Come in." Aotian students came in from the door, but they didn''t see it. Besides Aotian Aimei, wuchou was also on the side, quietly eavesdropping on their next conversation. "Aotian, why did you suddenly come to me?" Aotian sat beside Sushui and whispered. "He came back today." "What!" It was like hearing some important news. Su Shui suddenly stood up and shouted loudly. "Keep your voice down. I don''t want to be known." Sushui also calmed down and listened patiently to Aotian. "He''s fine, but it''s not good. He''s missing one arm and was killed by those people." Thinking of this, Aotian''s eyes were moist again and couldn''t help crying again. "It doesn''t matter. Just live, just live." Su Shui held Aotian in his arms and gently patted each other on the back to comfort each other. "Classmate Su Shui, I don''t understand why you want to help me. Is your lover really like him?" Speaking of this, Su Shui nodded without hesitation and said. "Definitely, it must be my family. He told me that I don''t have a daughter, so it doesn''t mean that he also has a family." "That man must be his son. I can''t protect him, but at least I want to protect his son." Aotian looked up at the fast water Lingxiang and asked. "So, classmate Su Shui, will you comb your hair like this?" Quick water Linxiang nodded and patted Aotian''s head. "Since I saw your notice, I knew that I can''t go on like this. I want to protect him and come on." "Yes." I see. Is this the reason for the change? Wuchou didn''t expect that because the missing notice of Aotian students activated Sushui students again, it seems that his "fake death" did a great blow to Sushui students. "By the way, classmate Sushui, you are the same as us, aren''t you?" "What?" At this time, Su Shui found that there was a strange copper wire around him, and his eyes changed color. "I see. Is that why he was pursued?" "So, classmate Su Shui, you are, too." "Well, me too." I saw the tip of the student''s fingers in a small whirlwind. "The power of the wind?" Wuchou didn''t expect that what Sushui students awakened was not the change of physical ability, but the real natural ability. "Awesome, speed water classmate." "Just, if this ability is awakened on that day, at least I have the ability to protect him." "It doesn''t matter. At least, you have another person now." Aotian loosened the speed of water, wiped the corners of his eyes, said a few words, and left. "Mr. vortex, this must be fate." Sushui looked at the whirlwind on his palm and said to himself. "I will protect him. I won''t let others hurt him." "In this way, when I come down, you will certainly accept me." Chapter 864 so hot After returning from Okinawa, wuchou usually lies in the shrine. After all, he has also completed the two goals set above. If it''s not necessary, wuchou doesn''t even plan to walk around casually. Worry free can naturally dissipate heat in various ways, but I don''t know what I''m thin because of my illusion. I always feel that the temperature is really rising and I can''t stand it. Of course, it may also be because the immediate environment makes wuchou feel hotter. "Come on, what are you doing?" One side of the industry was urging himself, but he ate with a popsicle in his hand. "My chef, if you don''t work hard until tonight, you won''t want to rest." At this time, they are in the center of the city, on the stall in the food street. Why are they here? The time goes back to three hours ago. ~ three hours ago ~ Just when wuchou was still thinking about what to eat today, a trio of friends from Xiaozhu, chiyuye and sugano came to the shrine to find wuchou. "Worry free classmate, have you seen the latest news?" The four gathered in the worry free room. The air conditioner hasn''t stopped since it was turned on. Worry free doesn''t want to behave too anti-human. They have always behaved like normal people, afraid of cold and heat. "You see, the news says that some eggs are unsalable for some reasons. If it goes on like this, these eggs will expire and be discarded. It''s too wasteful." Xiaozhu handed wuchou a newspaper and pointed to the contents. "I know, I have seen it, but what does it have to do with you coming to me?" At this time, wuchou seems to remember that someone called him today, but he didn''t care at all and forgot later. "Today, Feng suggested that we buy these eggs to make giant pudding to assassinate the teacher, but at this time, we thought of another way." "Anyway, it''s also a waste, so it''s better to go directly to the food street to set up a stall. At the same time, this is also being done in the city center recently. Eggs are very cheap. It''s better to make money once and improve everyone''s ability." Set up a stall in the food street to improve your ability? Don''t think about it. Worry free knows who came up with this plan. It must be some octopus who wants something. "So, killing the teacher also said that since wuchou''s classmate is not here, it''s necessary to invite him over." The so-called summer vacation, don''t you even give yourself time to rest? Worry free can say something but sigh. After half an hour''s drive, wuchou finally came to the food street with Xiaozhu. "Oh, Xiaozhu, you''re here at last." Wuchou glanced. All the people in class E of three years came here. It was a little unexpected. "Ho hee hee, people have finally arrived, so let''s get ready to start." The make-up teacher stood aside, wearing a beach suit. It seemed that the octopus had just come back from the beach. "Well, in order to train everyone''s ability in housekeeping class, let''s divide into two groups and compete here. Who gets the highest profit today and has the right to destroy tentacles like last time." Sure enough. If anything is most likely to cause them to stimulate motivation, it is to kill the teacher himself. Finally, according to the results of the lottery, wuchou was divided into Heye group. They stood silently in front of their booth and looked at each other. "Ye, can you cook?" "How can it be? I can only eat." Of course, although there is no worry that he will do it, but. Looking at the hot sun in the sky, I really don''t want to do so. "Awesome, speed water classmate." On one side, he and Chiba longzhijie were assigned to a group of fast water and delicious food. After they were in the upper position, they directly began to make cuisine. "Well, after all, my family runs a coffee shop. It''s normal to meet this thing." Our house? Well, wuchou remembers that she finally gave the coffee shop to fast water, but she didn''t think she was talking about our family. On the other hand, other groups have also started their own marketing plans, but there are different opinions on the effect. "Forget it, ye, you are responsible for how to find guests and collect money. I''ll take care of the food." Ye originally planned this, but he didn''t know whether he could cook or not. Although I haven''t started for some time, it''s rare to have a chance. Let''s have a try. Although there are many restrictions on materials, as long as you use the existing materials and get the first pot of gold, it will be much easier to do next. After some time "What an accident." Ye doesn''t even need to do anything. Just sit by the stall and watch the worry free performance. The simplest egg and flour can become a complete combination. As the taste slowly spread to the whole food street, the surrounding guests were attracted. "Even cooking is so good that he deserves it." Mr. Wujian and Mr. Sha on one side will naturally taste it. After all, if their students make murderous food, they will poke a big basket by themselves at that time. "Well, I really didn''t expect. I didn''t expect the cuisine to be so good." Even teacher Wujian, who usually only eats fast food, rarely tries worry free skills. As time went by, the people of the whole food street gathered around the booth and even alerted the nearby residents to come and see what attracted so many people. Finally, it became a cooking show of wuchou. All the people in class E for three years watched how wuchou performed his sharp blade on this battlefield. Night fell Wuchou lies on the ground and his energy is completely exhausted "Great. We''ve made so much on this day." Although it is a truth that wuchou has good technology, the effect will be better if the industry finally helps with marketing. "So, what is this money for?" Everyone in class E for three years focuses on worry free. After all, worry free is basically responsible for today''s affairs. "Actually, I have a suggestion." Finally, class E of three years donated all the money they got today to a nearby orphanage. After all, for them, they have a big goal to get a lot of money. "Hoo hee, naturally, you don''t need to care about the small goal in front of you. Your goal is only one from now on, that is, the teacher and me." The teacher looked at the practice of all the people in class E for three years and was very satisfied because everyone was not lost because of this. "But teacher, I didn''t assassinate you in the end. I''ll assassinate you next time. You escaped this time." "Hee hee, of course, we continue to exercise ourselves. Sooner or later, we can certainly kill the teacher." Chapter 865 Just when everyone is still enjoying this summer vacation, another group of people are not so leisure, but plotting something. "Yes, I know. I will never fail this time." On the high building, Mr. Bai is on the phone with someone. From Mr. Bai''s tone, we can see that the person opposite is in a high position. "You are not allowed to fail this time. If you still fail this time, your plan will be completely useless. You don''t need to participate in the rest." "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll kill the octopus this time." "No, did you forget?" "Of course." Then the moonlight in the sky, Mr. Bai''s shadow slowly lengthened. "And our original stone." The next day, wuchou lay in the shrine as usual, enjoying a rare peace. After all, I have wasted a lot of my time in the past few days. "Worry sauce, why are you still here?" Xiaoxi found wuchou here again. Since the soul inside was finally cleared by wuchou, Xiaoxi has changed back to what she once knew. Kindness, unconditional trust and worry free. Xiaoxi won''t care how many people are around him behind worry free, because in the end, worry free will definitely return to Xiaoxi. Xiaoxi believes that wuchou will never choose others. Even if he really chooses others, he will tell himself very early. "Xiao Xi, what''s the matter?" "Worry sauce, just now your classmate called you and said that he found something strange and needed you to deal with it." "No, I was cheated last time, not this time." Turn over without worry and ignore it. "Worry sauce, it''s important to have a good relationship with your classmates, you know." "No." Didi, Didi At this time, the worry free phone also rang. "What''s the matter?" "Worry free classmate, the holiday will end tomorrow. Don''t you want to come out and play?" The voice of killing the teacher came from the other side, but wuchou was frightened by another thing. "Tomorrow, the holiday is over?" Wuchou even thought he heard wrong and hurriedly asked Xiaoxi. "Xiao Xi, tomorrow, the summer vacation will be over?" "Yes, what do you think? How long do you think it is today?" Xiao Xi looked at Wu Chou blankly. Unexpectedly, the other party thought the holiday was very long. "What!" Wuchou didn''t expect that the holiday was over, and he had to go back to school tomorrow. "So, kill the teacher, what are you looking for me today?" "In fact, I just came to see you for the festival. Today is a summer festival." Just after that, I only heard the voice of killing the teacher outside. It seems that killing the teacher is still a bit of an idea in order to avoid exposing his identity. "Kill the teacher. You don''t need to come here in the future. I have many ways to come to you. Go to the venue first and I''ll come soon." "Hoo hee, that''s good." I saw the killing teacher disappear in place for a moment. At this time, Xiao Xi came out of the shrine. "Worry sauce, has your abnormal teacher gone?" "That''s right." After all, although it will be discovered by the family sooner or later, it''s better to talk about it earlier. Anyway, the identity of the family is not very ordinary. "Well, I''ll be right back." However, when wuchou arrived at his destination, he knew that there was something strange about killing the teacher. "Kill the teacher, isn''t it!" Looking at wuchou, he looked at himself with bad eyes. Killing the teacher still smiled at wuchou and said. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t need your help this time. I''ll come to the stall myself to make some money." Well, fortunately, I really came to ask myself to play this time. "It''s just that there aren''t many people." Worry free looked around. There were really not so many people. It seems that some people were really busy, so they didn''t come. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou saw that Aotian, who was wearing kimonos, was more suitable than he expected. Just, looking at each other''s expression, I guess what the other person really thinks. Because there are many people here and many hidden places, he may appear. Looking at each other so dressed up, worry free is a little unbearable. "Sorry to kill the teacher. I remember what important things I didn''t do. Let''s go first!" Kill teacher although still want to stop wuchou, but see wuchou just looked at Aotian, probably know what. "I see. Worry free students are still as fraternal as before, or care about students." The rest of class E in three years will not be affected by leaving without worry. Everyone enjoys their own things in the festival, shooting rewards, fishing for goldfish and eating snacks. They naturally do what ordinary people do. At this time, Aotian students, like ordinary people, strolled around the snack street and looked at a wide range of things around. For a time, they were a little happy and a little sad. "Alas." At this time, a figure rushed over from one side and hit Aotian. "Hey, watch out!" At this time, Aotian seemed to realize something and hurriedly looked at his purse. Still, but! At this time, Aotian found what he was missing! "My necklace!" Aotian quickly turned around. At this time, he saw that the thief had gone far. "Thief, don''t go!" Aotian hurried to catch up. The students on one side wanted to catch up, but when they saw the thief slowing down and waiting for Aotian to catch up, they probably guessed something and didn''t help. When they reached a remote corner, the thief finally stopped. "Wait, what the hell do you want?" After catching up for a while, Aotian also knew that the other party knew himself, and he still deliberately waited for himself to catch up. The other party took off his hat and coat and finally showed the inside. "Aimei, didn''t I say it? It''s too dangerous." "But you came out, didn''t you?" Although I have guessed, Aotian is still a little happy. "Because I know you must be by my side, but I want to see you." Aotian threw himself into wuchou''s arms and held each other''s clothes tightly. "No, just show such a sad expression. I can''t help it when I see it." Wuchou wiped Aotian''s tears and nodded each other''s forehead. "When can we be aboveboard together?" "I don''t know, but I will try, so don''t try to lead me out. It''s too dangerous." "Study hard. I will definitely come back before the end of the semester, I promise." After helping Aotian students wear the necklace, they leave without worry. They don''t intend to continue to give Aotian students too much expectation. It seems that I have to find a way to carry out the plan. Looking at Aotian''s worry about gain and loss, wuchou decided to be cruel. Chapter 866 The summer vacation ended unexpectedly without worry, without any omen. Back to school, wuchou becomes more decadent. The students of class E for three years can see that the decadent atmosphere visible to the naked eye surrounds wuchou. "Ho hee hee, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Finally, we can study happily in school again." Seeing that everyone was still not relieved from the holiday, I decided to kill the teacher and have a small competition with Mr. Wujian. "Do the police in the field catch thieves?" The students of class E for three years are naturally interested, except for someone who has entered a decadent state. "Then, in order to be fair, I''ll leave worry free students and killing teachers on the playground as guards and let me catch you." A simple game was played in class E of three years. After Mr. Wujian left, Mr. Sha looked at the completely decadent worry free lying aside and said. "Worry free students, how about cheer up? You are the light of everyone. If you don''t even want to work hard, who will continue to work hard." Wuchou killed the teacher with a white eye. After all, his image in the class has not been very good. "Kill the teacher. You said it wrong. I was very decadent." "But you can see that as long as you don''t admit defeat, everyone will continue to work hard. If even you give up, what reason do they have to continue to work hard?" Originally, do you still have this role in the class? Wuchou glanced at the teacher and killed him. The dead octopus can always change his mind at some time. "Besides, don''t always do this, or what if the data is not good enough?" After killing the teacher''s reminder, wuchou finally remembered the little law that he had forgotten for a long time. He saw that the other party had been secretly looking at himself in the corner and collecting data about himself. "Xiao LV, come here. Don''t hide there." I don''t know if it''s a worry free illusion. I always feel that Xiaolv has changed very fast recently. Sometimes I even surround with girls and don''t know what to say. However, it is not clear whether this change is good or bad. However, recently, Xiaolv seems to have less time to collect data, and even has the idea of wanting his own room. Worry free, they are naturally satisfied with Xiao Lv''s ideas, especially Xiao Xi. She is the most happy to hear the news. At the same time, they seem to be a little lost and don''t know why. In short, wuchou will sit with Xiaolv now and wait for teacher Wujian to catch people back. "Xiao LV, you''ve been very strange recently. Is it my illusion or something?" "Nothing, just, I think, very strange." "Strange?" Wuchou and Xiaolv continue to say as they watch people being caught back. "I can''t. I don''t know how to express it, but I always feel that something hinders my thinking." "Then, can you tell me what hinders your thinking?" Xiaolv looks at wuchou. The longer he looks, the more he can feel the difference. "Nothing, just, it feels different." Worry free looks like a small law thinking. Although I don''t know why, it seems that there has been a different change. I can''t see the change. On the other side, in Norway, a distant country. "Yes, the plan is already in preparation, but is this really good?" "Of course, this is the most perfect opportunity. As long as we rely on that thing, we may find the real ability of superpowers." "Are you sure?" "Of course, your artificial intelligence, so far, give full play to her greatest function." At this time, Mr. Wujian brought many people back, but what happened next was nothing to worry about. "As long as you defeat wuchou in the fight, I will allow you to leave." Well, the fact is beyond my expectation. Looking at the students around him, wuchou began to feel that it was a hard job. "Sorry, worry free students, we can only do this." "Really?" No worries about what happens in the end. Of course, let them all out. After all, I won''t do anything to my own people. "So, the whole little test ended because of you two. It''s all you people." Looking at Mr. Wujian, his whole face has darkened. He doesn''t know what to say. But everyone is happy. That''s enough. Yes, everyone is happy. That''s enough. Then, on that night. Wuchou just came home and saw something on TV and nearby magazines. The Yellow ghost in the dark is a thief who steals women''s underwear. "What''s going on?" It''s true that killing teachers is really lecherous, but it''s not such a person. The next day, after everyone returned to class E for three years, they all wanted to know whether killing the teacher would do it or not. Of course, the other party must be negative, which is a truth we all understand. "Teacher, how can I do such a thing? Someone must blame me." However, when everyone in class E of three years came to the classroom office, they found all kinds of evidence that killing the teacher was a prisoner. "Well, the case is over." It''s just that everyone in class E for three years knows very well. "If we don''t want to hurt our teachers and protect our teachers, how can we do such a thing to undermine our trust in him?" This is what class E of three years learned together. Killing a teacher will never do such a thing. "Well, there is only one answer." That night Wuchou was going to join their small team, but another thing prevented him from participating in the operation. "Wuchou, my creator, wants to meet you." "Of course." Although Xiaolv is very strange, he is looking for himself at this time, but this does not prevent him from meeting that person. After all, he should not need to participate in this action tonight. In the car "Where are we going?" Wuchou looked at their journey a little strange, so he asked deliberately. "Sorry, worry free classmate." "Ah?" Wuchou doesn''t know what Xiaolv is talking about. At this time, Xiaolv suddenly grabs his arm. "Start, remote control mode." "What!" Zizizi, zizizi With a strong current, wuchou should be able to absorb it, but this time it''s a little different. "This is the energy specially processed. I''m sorry." The little law''s voice became mechanical, and lifeless. "It''s not your fault, but why did you do it to me?" Before the coma, wuchou looked at the controlled law and asked. "Your strength is needed for peace and the evolution of all mankind." Zizizi, zizizi The current increases, and wuchou can''t see anything in front of him. "The original stone is here." Chapter 867 Who the hell am I? artificial intelligence Self discipline thinking fixed fort, from Norway, made by my master. My job, from the beginning, was to destroy and kill teachers. However, after contacting there, I have another goal. Analysis, the ability, source and mass production of superpowers. Data, error It should have been. "Xiao LV, is that your name?" My goal, the superpower, has given me a new mission and a new function. This is beyond today''s human technology, known as the impossible reality, something like magic. Let me become the same as human appearance, but inside, it still belongs to my own machinery. But, in reality, is this really the case? Zizizi, zizizi "In short, at least not like humans." At this time, when I was at the target''s home, I received it. At this time, the upper level planning all this, looked at the huge figure in the city, and finally knew what was wrong with my plan. "How could this happen? It not only failed the assassination, but also angered him?" Snap A bullet, quickly through each other''s head, leaving a small bullet hole. "Alas, it''s really troublesome. These people have disrupted our original plan. Now, what should we do?" The upper class who advocated control looked at the huge shadow in the city, and their hearts were half cold. "Kill the teacher, that is!" Xiaozhu and ye looked at the huge fire man not far away. In addition to fear, they also had a sense of familiarity. "Tie Cheng will leave it to you. We must awaken his will. I will solve the disaster there." After killing the teacher, he left his place and rushed to the burning man. "Roar!" It seems to see something coming. The fireman slapped it, but missed it. "Not fast enough, but." The teacher knew that his tentacles couldn''t resist the flame outside. He didn''t know how to deal with it for a while. "What''s the matter, wuchou classmate? What did you see and lost control?" His things were artificially destroyed. At this time, a voice sounded behind the killing teacher. A bald man with power generation appeared behind the killing teacher. "Who are you?" "His parents, kill the teacher, let''s stop him now." Cole nodded to the killing teacher, looked at the giant beast not far away and said. "Monster, I''ve always been with me. Of course, I''m him and he''s me. We were born together and followed the destruction of the world together." "But this time you chose the wrong person. He will wake up. I''ll beat you this time." However, Cole has no self-confidence, because his source of strength is still controlled by the other party. "Worry free, wake up quickly and don''t be controlled by him." Chapter 868 "Roar!" Snap The huge white light exploded in front of us. Although the impact was strong, it was not enough. "Not valid at all." Boom! There was a sudden thunder in the sky. I saw a strong lightning strike directly on the giant in front of me, and the strong current spread all over my body in an instant. However, after the lightning dispersed, the giant in the middle was still intact. "Can''t this work?" Cole didn''t know for a moment what method to use to deal with the out of control worry free. "Damn, what else can I do?" "Roar!" I saw a giant beast, hands raised, and a huge energy ball condensed on my head. "No, if this attack works, the whole city will die." "What are you talking about!" Killing the teacher doesn''t know that this matter will develop to this stage. "Kill the teacher, unknown hero, let me help you." At this time, the two looked down and saw that Aotian came running with a backpack on his back. "Aotian, what are you doing here? Leave quickly." "Never mind, she, no problem." Aotian''s eyes turned golden. Brown copper wires wrapped around the beast and wrapped the beast into a zongzi. However, we can see that the copper wire dissolves at a speed visible to the naked eye and will fail soon. "Ha!" The huge whirlwind rushed from the other side and hit the giant beast in an instant. However, these attacks are still ineffective. "Mr. Aotian, Mr. Sushui, go away and give it to the teacher." Although I know that both of them are superpowers, I don''t want to risk my students. "It''s all right. Kill the teacher. Let''s defeat the monster together." Zizizi, zizizi Current and copper wire make Cole''s attack more threatening. Lightning hitting the beast can cause certain damage. It''s just, it''s not enough. "The means of attack are not enough, and the restrictions are not enough." "No way." Cole''s body glowed brightly on the ground where they were standing. "What are you doing?" The teacher looked as if he was going to do something. Cole asked. "Ask for help." Connection, former partner Then, the teacher saw that several figures appeared faintly in the white light. "Well, what''s going on?" The temple Banlong horse, who was still persuading the other side to complete the Department, was suddenly shrouded in white light and then appeared here. "Well, classmate Shenqi, you are here!" Sugano''s friend was startled to see Shenqi standing beside him. "I don''t know. I was still studying and suddenly appeared here." Xiao Xi and Hua Li looked at each other as if they knew what had happened, especially the huge fire man in front of them. "I''m sorry to bring you here all of a sudden, but we have no choice but to use your strength to help us defeat the monster in front of us." With Cole''s clapping, their original ability returned to them, and their memory also recovered. "So, that''s wuchou?" The memory of shinzaki''s classmates was restored, and their clothes were instantly fluorescent, staring at the monster that brought them great oppression. "Really, it''s causing us trouble, that guy." The temple Banlong horse, whose physical quality has been strengthened, is more than two meters tall. "However, wuchou is also a partner of class E for three years. We also want to bring him back." Although the memory is not very good, sugano friend''s whole body is covered with rocks, revealing a pair of eyes and looking at the beast. "Go ahead, Huali sauce." "Well, Xiao Xi." They floated directly to the top and attacked the beast with their own strength. "Teacher, please, he''ll give it to us." Seeing that he wanted to continue to kill the teacher, Ryoma TERASAKA stopped killing the teacher and hoped to kill the teacher to do another thing. "I see. You have to wait for me. I''ll solve the matter on that side and come back soon." "Roar!" With the roar of the beast, the battle continued. "You don''t have to attack deliberately and restrict the other party''s action. My ability is the most effective for him. You should try your best to control him and don''t give him continued strength." "Understand!" Xiao Xi and Hua Li flew into the air. They pulled out a chain composed of ice and fire and kept winding around the giant beast in an attempt to control each other''s hands. "Roar!" "Stop moving, big man!" Sugano wrapped himself and Ryoma TERASAKA into a big rock and rushed directly into the beast. "Roar!" The beast''s center of gravity is unstable because of the sudden impact, but it will not fall to the ground. Zizizi I saw that Shenqi students hit a huge amount of flash factor in an instant, hit the position where the rock collided just now, and finally beat the giant beast still standing on the ground. "Limit him, use copper wire." Click, click The copper wire stretched out from the ground again and wrapped the limbs of the beast. "Wind, attack with me, attack together." Lightning and storm merge in mid air and become a huge lightning storm, attacking the giant beasts lying on the ground wantonly. "Did you succeed?" Surrounded by thick fog, everyone couldn''t see what was going on inside. "No, get away!" Only Cole noticed that although the huge energy ball in the sky did not condense completely, it seemed that the other party did not intend to wait for the energy to condense and hit it directly with an unfinished attack. "Get away? Where are we going to hide?" The fireball has come over the city. Everyone doesn''t think they can beat the attack. "Don''t give up!" Xiao Xi and Hua Li came to the bottom of the fireball. The power of ice and fire became a barrier to block the sky, but they were ruthlessly defeated by the fireball. "Ah ah!" Countless rocks were controlled by friends of sugano and kept flying over to try to stop the fireball, but it didn''t work. "Damn it!" Finally, Cole flew under the fireball and turned his body into a huge barrier in front of everyone. "Everyone, the rest is up to you. Be sure to stop him." Cole stopped the big fireball in front of him, but the beast didn''t fall because of the attack just now, but Cole disappeared under this attack. "Roar!" Watching the giant beast stand up again, although they have seen that the other party is black and blue, they finally wait for me, and there is no means to attack. "Is that all?" "No, it''s not over yet!" Aotian heard the familiar voice and hurriedly looked back. In the moonlight, a figure stood on a tall building with his back to the light. Although we couldn''t see who the person was, from the voice, Aotian knew who the person was in front of us. "Hope, as long as I''m still there." Chapter 869 Unexpectedly, the separation originally used for defense was actually useful. Standing in the separation of high-rise buildings and looking at the scene in front of me, I was still a little surprised, especially I didn''t expect that the noumenon turned out to be like this. However, now the body has been seriously injured. Just take advantage of this opportunity to defeat the other party at once. "Naruto." "Roar!" The giant beast finally roared when he saw the separation in front of him. "One blow, defeat you!" Like the last struggle, the giant beast suddenly stood up from the ground and ran to the body standing in the tall building. "Naruto Jun!" Close your eyes and think of your last, simplest skill, the easiest skill to learn. Maybe it''s the instinct of the body or the dependents of fate. Worry free can use that skill for the first time. "That is!" With only one hand left, a blue energy ball appeared on his hand. With the strengthening of natural energy, the ball became larger and larger. Super, big jade spiral pill The huge blue energy ball directly presses on the giant beast, and the violent energy diffuses around, constantly destroying the surrounding buildings. "Fall!" The huge energy pushed the beast directly and crashed into a tall building on one side. "Is it over?" In the wreckage, you can see wuchou lying on the ground, motionless. If his chest didn''t fluctuate slightly, everyone thought he was dead. "Is it over?" At this time, the teacher finally came back. Seeing the mess all over the ground, he didn''t know what to say for a moment. "By the way, Naruto Jun." Aotian looked back again and found that the other party had gone. It seems that he left directly after the battle. "Absolutely, help you out of that hell." ~ split line ~ "Stop!" Boom, boom! The parts fell to the ground bit by bit and the whole body collapsed. "Stop." His face showed a sad expression, smiling and crying. "Sorry, worry free." "Bye." "Ah ah!" Wuchou opens his eyes again and looks at the strange environment around him, but the familiar taste of disinfectant makes wuchou know that he is lying in the hospital now. Click The door was opened and teacher Wujian came in with a dignified face. "Mr. Wujian, I, by the way, Xiaolv." Just wanted to stand up, but the severe pain made him unable to stand up. As soon as he started, the pain made him continue to lie back. "Don''t move. It''s a miracle that you can live. It''s because you''re so important that the hospital even uses more than ordinary people can bear to pull you back from hell." "Xiaolv, what''s the matter with Xiaolv?" Speaking of this, Mr. Wujian shook his head. "It''s a pity that I didn''t know about this plan. I didn''t expect that they were going to deal with you. Don''t worry, they have been caught by us." "It doesn''t matter, Xiao Lv. How''s it going?" "I''m sorry, we''ve already asked. At that time, the data had an extraordinary development. Even if he made another one, it was not the original one. The data was completely different at that moment." "Data?" Mr. Wujian nodded and continued. "When she was ready to execute the order to kill you, powerful data suddenly appeared out of thin air, hindering the transmission of information on both sides. It was data that the creator himself had never seen." "It is because of those sudden data that you will be fine. It is also because of this that she will be so unique." Mr. Wujian sat aside and patted wuchou''s shoulder. "Do you remember what happened after that?" Wuchou shook his head and naturally couldn''t remember what happened later. "Later, because of the disappearance of Xiaolv, you ran away and destroyed half of the city. If everyone wasn''t at home that day, you would have killed a lot of people." "However, the news was so loud that people in the whole city saw it, so the government spent a lot of time to finally hide the whole thing." "Have a good rest. You are very tired. Go back in a few days." After teacher Wujian left, wuchou planned to contact his unknown existence. "Finally awake?" "What happened? How could I run away? Is it because of you?" "No, exactly, it''s because of yourself." "Myself?" The voice came from his inner world, explained. "I didn''t expect that the body of your world, because it is different from the past, repeats a biological process. Although it is still your original body, it is also marked with the code of the world." "So, in addition to me, you will also awaken a super power led by me, but unexpectedly, it is him." "He?" "Beast, my last goal." "Monster?" Wuchou naturally remembers that when the man talked to another soul, he talked about the existence of a giant beast. "He is the culprit who destroyed the world and the reason why I became a superpower. It''s just a surprise that the giant beast is on you." "So, what am I going to do?" "I don''t know. At that time, I also forcibly projected it from your body to help you resolve the crisis, but I don''t know how to deal with the beast itself. Maybe I can only wait for you to contact him." Contact? Wuchou closes his eyes and intends to contact himself, the so-called monster, but wuchou doesn''t seem to feel it. There is something inside him. "Sorry, I can''t feel it. I don''t know why." "Maybe the other party hides. After all, the giant beast has always been in my world, but I can''t find him no matter how I find it. In the end, the world is swallowed up by darkness." "So, there''s no way until he takes the initiative to contact you." After communicating with another being, wuchou remembers the little law that has disappeared. "There must be a way. Maybe, that''s right." Xiaolv is not a human being. There is really no way to start the parallel world ability, but other humans can. "As long as I use my ability again to fulfill that person''s wish and change the reality, I also have the opportunity to contact Xiaolv." However, Xiaolv appeared six months ago, so his goal must choose the latest thing that the other party regrets. "Is there really such a person in class E for three years?" After all, everyone''s wishes may have happened a year ago before entering class E for three years. "Damn, is there really no way?" Unless you really find a goal, the most recent thing that makes the other party want to change. "Xiao LV, I will bring you back, absolutely." Wuchou looked at the socket closest to his own in the hospital. After thinking about it, he still couldn''t. There are many patients in the hospital. I''d better choose another place. Chapter 870 Although the injury was very serious, the next day, wuchou went to school normally. "Worry free classmate, are you okay?" All those who have obtained super abilities have been warned by the state not to mess around, especially in front of others, not to use their abilities casually. "It''s all right. Let''s go to class at ease. I''m all right." Are you really okay? Impossible. Throughout the class, we all saw that wuchou had a completely different performance. He not only didn''t sleep, but also kept staring at the students around him. After class, the teacher came to wuchou and didn''t know what he was thinking. "Worry free classmate, what''s the matter with you? I know it''s a big blow, but don''t be so abnormal." "Teacher, I just want to find a way to redeem myself." "Because of Xiaolv?" Wu Chou nodded and continued to look at the students around him. "They, have a person, can help me, complete my wish, so, do I want to." "They, but your classmates, worry free classmates, you know, even if you hurt them and let Xiaolv come back, she won''t be happy." Killing the teacher seems to have guessed what wuchou wants to do. Stop wuchou quickly. "But I can''t kill the teacher. Maybe I need to leave." Wuchou walks out of the classroom, leans against the wall, takes a deep breath and stabilizes his mood. "No, do it to them. Yes, they are companions." "Huh?" At this time, wuchou seems to hear someone on the phone, so he walks over and listens. "Yes, you should also pay attention to your body. Lie in bed without setting anything. Don''t mess around." Wuchou secretly glanced over there. It turned out to be his classmate, Yada peach blossom. A girl who focuses on learning teacher Biqi''s assassination technique. After all, she is very similar to teacher Biqi, has a good figure, and is very interested in it. "Well, you should have a good rest, or it will be bad if your condition is serious again." Her condition is serious, and it sounds like she is a very important person. "Cough." After the other party makes a phone call, wuchou pretends to just walk by and let the other party find himself. "Wuchou classmate, Hello, are you in a better mood?" "Well, fortunately, who was the phone call just now? It sounds like you are a very important person." "Well, it''s my brother. He''s always in poor health. I fell out of class E for three years because I took care of him." "Sorry, I know for the first time." "It''s okay, and I think it''s right to take care of my brother. I can''t ignore him. Even if I came to class E for three years, I think it''s OK." "Now, I just hope he can recover early, so our family won''t have to bear so much." That is, the other party''s wishes? Wuchou didn''t say anything. He watched the other party return to the classroom and thought of another plan. "Brother, important family, if I can''t, I can''t do it. It''s agreed not to hurt my classmates." But, I want to, I want to, bring Xiaolv back quickly. "Damn it." Wuchou made a phone call and contacted someone. "It''s me. Help me investigate one thing." hospital Worry free looks at the patient lying in bed through the door of the ward. "His condition is actually very serious. If he hadn''t been lucky, he might have died long ago, but we don''t think he can survive these weeks." Someone who will die? At least, wuchou has no psychological burden. Yes, he will die. If he is not himself, he will die. "Can I go in and have a look?" "Of course." Wuchou pushes open the door, walks to the other side of the bed, reaches out and presses the other side''s arm. exploration Carefully analyze the other party''s physical condition, and finally know what the other party''s disease is. Like that man at the beginning, he had congenital heart disease. Wuchou has the ability to cure him. He used to rely on strange green mucus. Now wuchou can use the power of yin and yang to cure him. However, wuchou doesn''t want to do this, because wuchou wants to know if she wants to change her destiny if this person dies. Possibility, very high. Wuchou didn''t even want to wait so long, so he wanted to let him die, but wuchou wouldn''t do so in the end. "I''ve done enough bad things. I don''t need to." When I returned to the shrine, I kept thinking about today. Maybe it was because I lost my little law and hit too hard, so I behaved so abnormally. "It''s not me. Yes, I should calm down." The next day, when worry free, go back to school as usual and continue to find your goals. "Everybody, Yatian asked for leave today because something happened at home." Before class, the teacher told everyone about it, and then continued to lecture. "Family affairs?" Worry free feeling, is there really something wrong with him? Wuchou couldn''t wait for a moment. He bowed directly to the teacher, said something, and hurried out of the classroom. He went directly to the hospital he investigated yesterday and went to the ward. At this time, he found that the other party was no longer in the ward. "The patient in that ward?" Wuchou asked the doctor in charge of the ward. "I don''t know what happened last night. His heart rate suddenly became rapid. We have carried out rescue quickly, but it didn''t work. He left anyway." After confirming again and again, wuchou knew that the man really died last night. Although I don''t know what the reason is, although worry free is very clear, this is not something that should be happy, especially for his family. However, I have the opportunity to save Xiaolv, and I can help a classmate. As a result, at least I can develop for the better. same day Yasuda Taohua sat at the door of her house, thinking about all her experiences with her brother. At this time, a phone call interrupted her memory. "Hello, hello?" "Ah?" Five minutes later, wuchou and Yantian Taohua met in a corner of the city. "Worry free classmate, you said there was something particularly important to tell me, right? Sorry, it may not be very suitable today. Something happened to my family." "If it had something to do with your brother, would you continue to listen?" Watching Sagittarius peach blossom ready to leave, wuchou hurriedly said the matter so that the other party would not really leave. "Worry free classmate, how can you know this?" "In fact, I''ve been paying attention to you since before." Wuchou doesn''t want to be misunderstood. I can only say so. Otherwise, when I say it suddenly, my feelings are like I killed her brother last night. "So?" "If your present wish is to let your brother come back and even recover his health, I can help you realize this wish. Are you willing?" Chapter 871 Naturally, the answer is yes. Although the other party doesn''t know what to do without worry, she does hope that her brother can come back. Wuchou, also fulfilled his wish, entered the mirror room. However, at this point, wuchou thought of another possibility. If you enter the time point after that day, what should you do. If so, then you should have no worries, do a good deed, and continue to find other ways to save Xiaolv. Bang Perhaps in order to fulfill wuchou''s wish, everything is the same as wuchou expected. The time has come to the first day of the second semester. "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the goal of my journey. "Little law?" "Huh?" Suddenly, wuchou stretched out his hand and held the other party in his arms. This sudden move frightened Xiaolv to crash on the spot. "Why, why!" "Nothing, just want to hug you." Wuchou, if you remember correctly, the next day after everyone played the game of police catching thieves, the teacher was killed and slandered, and then on that night, there would be an accident. If you change the fate here, it''s good. At least you won''t run away again. After playing a game in the evening, wuchou takes Xiaolv to a hidden place to isolate the surrounding signals, at least to ensure that no one is watching them. "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" "Xiao LV, listen to me." Wuchou doesn''t know how the other party can remotely control Xiaolv, but he has a way to protect Xiaolv. "Xiao LV, now can you tell me which parts of your body are used to collect data and remote control on the other side?" Although Xiaolv doesn''t know why wuchou asks, he still tells wuchou those places honestly. "In the energy supply part?" "Yes, if there is a problem there, then I have no energy source and can''t move." Although wuchou has changed Xiaoxi''s appearance and added functions through projection technology, these are to adjust the original material changes, and wuchou''s internal structure is completely ignorant. At this time, wuchou thought of the dolls he had used and related to the rose girl. However, wuchou actually can''t make this type of doll of rose girl. What wuchou did at the beginning is actually just to restore the doll that should have existed. At this time, wuchou thought of his yin-yang escape. Yes, wuchou really doesn''t know what the principle is, but it doesn''t matter. If you don''t know the principle, leave it to nature and nature will give you a choice. "Xiao LV, do you believe me?" "Believe it." "Well, believe me once, just this time, let me really change you." Zizizi After pulling out the energy supply parts, don''t worry about grasping each other''s cold hands. Immortal mode, yin and Yang escape The power of yin and Yang escape and natural energy move on Xiaolv. Worry free does not need control. Just think about one thing in your heart and hope that the energy will work according to your expectations. "Give the girl in front of you the power of independence and freedom." "What is this?" As far away as Norway, the creator found that his proud works had lost contact, and the mechanism that could have been remotely controlled had lost its ability. "Is my work destroyed?" Wuchou doesn''t know what he has done. He just feels that the energy of his body is decreasing rapidly, but at least wuchou knows that he has done it right. Suddenly, a huge suction instantly absorbed the energy of wuchou''s body. In just a few minutes, the magic, natural energy and all energy of wuchou''s body were absorbed. The sudden release force makes wuchou fall directly to the ground. "Wake up, wake up." I don''t know how long I''ve been in a coma. Wuchou finally regained consciousness. "Little law?" "It''s me." When wuchou opened his eyes, he saw Xiaolv''s face appear in front of him, and he put his pillow on each other''s knee pillow. "You, me, what''s the matter?" "You''re unconscious. After I restart, I''ll send you back to the shrine." "But it''s amazing." Wuchou feels the touch under his pillow, just like a real person. "Xiao LV, are you okay?" "What are you talking about? I''m fine. You''re still tired, aren''t you?" With that, wuchou really felt very tired, and then continued to sleep. When wuchou goes to sleep again, Xiao LV looks at his body and feels incredible again. "I became human?" Little law touched his face and body, and finally found that he was not a program error. He really became a human. "Is that how humans feel?" Everything is so strange, but for her, it is so fresh, which is a feeling that she could not experience before. "And." Xiao LV reached out and stroked Wu Chou''s face, feeling the feelings he had never experienced. "My chest is very hot, and what''s the matter with me? I feel my body has become very strange." "Is that how everyone feels?" At first, Xiao LV didn''t understand why Xiao Xi cared so much about herself and why he didn''t want to be close to worry free. Now, she understands. "Really good, I want to, just like her." Xiao LV lowered his head, looked at the unprepared worry, and had an immature idea. "Hehe, hehe, hehe." "No one knows yet, and my ability can help me cover everything." I saw that there were strange mechanical parts on Xiaolv, just like armor. "Time is not good enough. There must be a chance." When wuchou wakes up again, he is in his room and looks at the calendar. Now it is the original world and the second day of his explosion. "Have you got up yet?" Seeing Xiaolv coming in from the door, wuchou knew that he really didn''t dream and that he had really changed. The rest is to go directly to the hospital to save the man, so this parallel world trip is over. hospital "That''s good." I also handled it once. This time it was faster and simpler. Soon I had no worry to make sure that the other party would not die of this disease, and I finally left and returned to the mirror room. So there''s no problem. Wuchou returns to the real world again and finds that his position has indeed changed and is no longer in the place originally agreed with Yatian. It''s just, it seems a little different. Wuchou looked around him. There were some strange chains. It seemed that he had found something wrong. Himself, was he kidnapped? Wuchou just wanted to touch these chains, but he found that there were many small wounds on his body. "Someone caught me?" Chapter 872 Who the hell is it? The body is very heavy, the strength can''t be used, and worry free slowly begins to feel that the wound on the body is painful. Although I don''t know who it is, at least the other party has a thorough study of themselves and perfect data. Countries, or foreign organizations, don''t worry. There are too few clues in front of us. But at least worry can decide one thing. Looking around, there was no other equipment except strange chains. Each other, just want to lock themselves up. But who is it? Wuchou didn''t move, because his body was not only weak, but also he didn''t have this memory and didn''t know the cause and effect. Click The gate was suddenly opened and a man in a white coat came in. "Who are you and what is the purpose of catching me?" "I can''t say anything. I just came to see your situation. It''s good to see that you''re all right." With that, the man really left directly. However, when I opened the door just now, I had no worry to see some situations outside. At least I was in a standardized research institute, but I really didn''t know where I was actually. Think about why you are here. He has changed the reality, he has not exposed his identity, the others have not taken back his strength, and Xiaolv is still alive. Well, the only possibility, maybe only that. "I was caught by Mr. Bai by other means." The only possibility is this. It''s just strange. If you are really caught, you can''t help yourself with the speed and means of the dead octopus. Well, there is only one answer. Dead octopus, also do not know that he was caught, our class, someone as an insider, ignored his own existence. Who is it? "Isn''t it!" Worry free thought of a person. "But it''s impossible. How could the other party do such a thing?" But there is only one possibility. In this way, wuchou was locked up here, didn''t contact others, didn''t even give himself any supplement, and kept himself in this state. Afraid I can get out of here? The other party knows his limit very well, so he has been ensuring himself and has no strength to leave here. Although I don''t want to say, this kind of sign indicates that it must be the person. But why? Soon, wuchou knew the answer. It is estimated that wuchou has been trapped here for five days. In these five days, he has been forced to be in the limit state without replenishing any energy at all. Creak The door was opened again, but the people who came in this time were the same as wuchou expected. "Xiao LV, it''s really you." "But you don''t look surprised." Naturally, excluding all possibilities, the most likely person is you. "Why did you do that?" The iron chain on the ground retracts to the ground a little. Now wuchou has no restrictions. If you really want to go, it''s no problem. "By the way, why?" Little law walked to wuchou step by step, stretched out his hand, rolled each other''s hair and fiddled with it. "You should know the truth." "I don''t understand. You have no reason to arrest me." "Is there really no reason?" Wuchou didn''t speak, just stared at each other. "You see, you know it yourself, don''t you?" Looking at Xiao Lv''s smiling expression, Wu Chou still didn''t say anything. "We are just friends. I am human, you are a machine and different races. How can we fall in love?" Don''t worry about talking big, don''t blink, and your heart won''t accelerate. Just look at Xiaolv "honestly". "It''s funny that you still say such words because of different races. I know that you are a man who shows mercy everywhere, whether the other party is human or not." It seems that Xiao LV knows something about himself. "Do you think I don''t know anything?" Xiao Lu looked at himself with a smile. "I know you are not from this world." what! Wuchou stares at Xiaolv with big eyes. How can the other party know about himself. "Yesterday, someone came to me, a lovely girl with long silver hair, although she is not human." Wuchou seems to know who betrayed himself. "External God, it seems that she calls herself so, or what, I don''t want to know, but she tells me your origin and what you have done." Xiao Lu sat on wuchou''s thigh and pinched wuchou''s face. "Because I have no human structure at all, because I have no female softness at all, is that why you refuse me? Obviously, you don''t even let go of monsters." "No, I just." "Because of that woman, isn''t it?" Wuchou didn''t speak and kept silent again. "Obviously, there are so many confidants in other worlds, but you are really surprised. In one world, it''s troublesome to find one or more, or feel sorry for others." Poof Clap your hands on wuchou''s face, hold each other''s head and let wuchou look at yourself. "Why, I''m not human. I don''t want to prove it. Is it so difficult for me as long as you really treat me?" "I just owe her too much. I don''t want to, at least, hurt her in this world." "Right?" Xiao LV didn''t speak. He was really indifferent to Wu Chou and finally left. "Xiao LV, let me go. It''s no use keeping me." "Rest assured, useful." Clang The gate was closed again, the iron chain moved again, and wuchou was trapped here again. "Why, I already said, only you are not the first. Entering his heart again is extremely difficult, even impossible." Outside, the girl with long silver hair bit a lollipop and looked at Xiaolv with a smile. "It''s hard, that means there''s a chance, isn''t it?" "No, no, no, what I said is very difficult and almost impossible, because you and he have made it so that it is impossible to be together." "But I can help you." "How can I help you?" The silver haired girl got up from her seat, went to Xiao LV and whispered a few words in her ear. "Is that really OK?" "Of course, I am an external God. Meeting human wishes is what I want." The silver haired girl looked at Xiaolv with a smile, just like a demon who succeeded in a treacherous scheme. "I see. I''ll do it as long as you can." "Of course, I''ll help you capture that man''s heart." "Huh?" For a moment, wuchou felt as if he had been stared at by someone, and his whole body was trembling. "Xiao LV, don''t do anything stupid. The external God is not easy to provoke. I know very well." However, wuchou always felt that he would not be very safe after the external gods invaded the world. Chapter 873 the second day When wuchou was still thinking about how to leave here, the gate was pushed open again. "It''s you!" Looking at the people who came in, wuchou wanted to beat each other to death. "It''s me. I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you recently?" The outer God looked at Wu Chou, who was tied to the chair, and said with a smile. "Did you do all this?" "Yes, in fact, I came to this world very early. These materials are all my little girlfriend I secretly gave you. She doesn''t even know." Looking at the black ripples at the door, wuchou knows that what they say will not be heard now. "Why do you want to do this step? Is it because of what happened in the dream world before, or the world last time?" "Do you think I''m such a stingy woman?" Absolutely. Worry free looks at the other party''s malicious expression and knows whether the other party has prepared something to deal with himself. "Aren''t you curious? Why should I contact you? Although I''m really generous, I won''t always look for you." Indeed, the other party has no reason to appear in front of him all the time, especially to pursue and kill himself all the time. "The relationship between me and you is complicated. What do you think is the external God?" "I don''t know. I don''t want to know." The silver haired girl came to wuchou and stretched out her hand to play wuchou''s nose. "Do you really think you have left the man''s palm now? In fact, she has been watching you all the time." As if she knew someone was coming, the silver haired girl didn''t continue to talk and untied the restrictions at the door. "Today, I just came here for a fun experiment. If the experiment is successful, we''ll see you in the next world." Watching Xiaolv finally come in, wuchou hurried to speak, hoping to awaken each other''s conscience. "Xiao LV, no matter what the other Party promised you, don''t believe it. She is an external God linked to the devil." However, Xiaolv didn''t listen to wuchou''s words at all and nodded to the external God "Let''s go." "Well, girl, remember, when your wish is completed, remember to fulfill my request." "Of course." With that, the two girls grabbed wuchou''s arms and didn''t know what they were going to do. "What are you doing? Stop it, Xiao Lv. Don''t trust her. Stop it!" Worry free is still struggling, just because he is completely controlled and can''t use any strength. "Remember, help me." I saw strange lights entering wuchou''s eyes. Even if I closed my eyes, I couldn''t stop them. Soon wuchou fell into a coma. ~ comatose split line ~ "Wow!" When wuchou wakes up again, he finds that he has returned to the shrine and lies in his room. "Ah, how can I, ah Le, strange, how can I be here?" There seems to be something wrong with my memory. I can''t remember how I came back here, and even feel like I''ve experienced something. "Well, what''s the matter?" Xiao LV sat up vaguely from his side and rubbed his eyes. "Sorry, Xiao LV, did I wake you up?" Well, it feels a little strange. "It''s all right. Are you having nightmares again? You''ve always been like this lately." "Really, I''m sorry." Wuchou kissed each other''s forehead, got up from bed and was ready to go out for a breath. Walking in the shrine, wuchou always feels whether he has forgotten something, and always feels that his memory seems to have a problem. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou saw a girl with long purple hair sitting in the corridor, looking at the moon in the sky. "Xiao Xi, haven''t you fallen asleep yet?" Xiao Xi looked at Wu Chou and nodded. "Yes, brother." Here we are, a strange sense of disobedience. Wuchou doesn''t care so much. He sits directly next to Xiao Xi and looks at the moon with her. "Xiao Xi, do you think there is any difference?" "No, I don''t understand." Xiao Xibai took a worry free look and continued. "Have you come again recently? What strange illusion? I feel like I have a problem with my memory. Please, brother, it''s not the first time you''ve said that." Is that right? Wuchou doesn''t remember at all. Perhaps this situation is common for them. "Sorry, it''s just strange. Don''t care." "It''s not the first time my brother and sister-in-law have complained about you. They are a good girl. Don''t live up to them." Again, a strange sense of sight. "Really?" Wuchou always feels strange and doesn''t think much. He stands up again and is ready to leave. "Brother." "What?" Wuchou looked back at Xiaoxi and always felt that there was something wrong. "Don''t disappoint others, sister Xiao law. It wasn''t very good in the past, you know." Know, know what? Why don''t you remember anything? Maybe you''re really tired and forget a lot of things. "Well, I know. You go to bed early and have to go to school tomorrow." Go to school. By the way, I have to go to school myself. Wuchou returns to his room, goes back to his bed, and sees that Xiaolv is still secretly looking at himself and doesn''t fall asleep. "What''s the matter? I have to go to school tomorrow, don''t I?" "I can''t sleep without you." Like a fool. Wuchouqing scraped each other''s nose, then hugged each other, felt each other''s heartbeat and warmth, and slowly entered the dream. "That''s good. That''s good." Sound, small law sound "This ending is good." Sure enough, it''s strange. The next day, when wuchou returned to school and returned to class E for three years, I found that everyone seemed to be used to it. Watching wuchou and Xiaolv walk in hand in hand, I didn''t care at all. "Wuchou, you weren''t at school yesterday, so I don''t know. We''re going to have a sports match with class a recently. Can you participate?" Xiaozhu looked forward to wuchou. After all, as long as wuchou was willing to participate, their victory had been guaranteed. "No, there was no problem with the results of the competition in the past, but if you participate in a sports competition, you bully people. It''s no fun." Xiao LV spoke at this time and interrupted to prevent wuchou from participating. "Xiaozhu, you heard it. I''m sorry, I can''t help you either." "Nothing. Even without you, we will win. After all, it has something to do with Youma." "Well, what''s going on?" Wuchou wants to hear what it has to do with Jibei Youma. "Actually." After Xiaozhu''s explanation, it turned out that because the school did not allow them to work, but Jibei Youma''s work was discovered, so he won the game. If he won, nothing will happen. "But I''m sorry. If I attend, my sister will be angry. I''m sorry." Xiaozhu seemed to think of something. Finally, she could only look at wuchou with understanding eyes. Just, wuchou always feels that there is something wrong. Chapter 874 Is it really my illusion? Standing aside, watching his classmates struggle on the playground, I always feel that everything is very strange. One side grabbed his arm and watched the small law of the game seriously and nervously. Not far away, he had been aiming at his Xiaoxi and Huali. Wuchou always felt that there was something wrong. "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" Xiao LV looks worried at wuchou. It seems that wuchou''s face is not very good. "Xiao LV, nothing. I just feel very strange." "What''s strange?" "I don''t know, but it''s really strange. I always think it''s different from what I imagined." Xiao LV reached out and touched wuchou''s forehead and continued. "Fool, don''t think about it. Isn''t it good for you? Why should you doubt everything you''ve experienced." "Yes, there''s nothing wrong with this, indeed." Yes, there''s nothing wrong with this kind of life. I''m also very comfortable, so why should I be too persistent. Just, wuchou still felt that there was something wrong. At this time, wuchou felt his head hurt, like something calling himself. "Er!" The pain was unbearable. Wuchou suddenly knelt on the ground and was sweating. "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" Xiao LV held wuchou worried and looked at the other party covering his forehead as if he thought of something. "Wuchou, what''s the matter? Does your head hurt?" "Yes, I don''t know why." Killing the teacher looked painless and sent him directly to the infirmary. "Doctor, my students don''t seem to be in good health. Check them." "No problem, let me." Hearing the doctor''s voice, wuchou reluctantly opened his eyes and saw the school doctor in front of him, wearing a white coat and long silver hair floating in the wind. "No!" Wuchou suddenly pushed aside the killing of the teacher and Xiaolv, and looked at the school doctor fiercely. "Don''t come!" The school doctor seemed a little innocent and looked at wuchou with strange eyes. "Classmate, what''s the matter with you? You''re not in good health. Come here and I''ll check it for you." "No, only you can''t." "Why?" "Yes, wuchou. Why?" Xiao LV looked at Wu Chou suspiciously. He didn''t know what the other party was doing. "She, no, only she can''t." "OK, then I''ll ask another colleague to help you." The silver hair doctor as like as two peas, and called another colleague from her side, but in the eyes of no worry, only another person who was exactly the same as her came out. "No, are you twins?" "Wuchou, what are you talking about? These two school doctors are completely different. They are not relatives." The two school doctors also looked at themselves with confused eyes. "Worry free, is the illusion coming out again? I said, I''ve always been like this." Is it? Wuchou looks at Xiaolv with expectant eyes. Is it true that he is ill again? "Worry free, you''re too tired. The doctors in front of you are different. Go and let the doctor examine you. Maybe you''ll know what''s wrong with you." "Yes, maybe." incorrect! Wuchou suddenly stopped, his head did not hurt, and looked at the two school doctors in front of him with confused eyes. "No, it''s not an illusion. You are really the same person. Who are you and why do you deal with me?" "Failed?" Sure enough, it''s still because the relationship has been established for too long, so there''s no way to change. Watching the two school doctors suddenly become one, wuchou knows that he has no problem. The problem is others. "Worry free, why?" Wuchou looked at the sad little law, as if he knew something, and said to the killing teacher. "Kill the teacher. Go back. What''s left is my own family. I don''t need your help." "I know. The teacher goes back first. Remember to find the teacher if you have anything." After killing the teacher, wuchou looked at the school doctor and Xiaolv in front of him and finally knew something. "Xiao LV, you colluded with the school doctor. Why, what''s your relationship with her? Why am I so defensive against her?" "Chick, it seems that I still failed. I knew that I was too impressed and couldn''t recover it. Forget what you promised me." "No, it''s not over yet. As long as he brainwashes again, he won''t remember anything." "Brainwashing?" Wuchou looked at Xiaolv in surprise and said. "Xiao LV, why did you do this? What was the relationship between me and you before?" "It''s just the one who can''t accept it." Seeing that things could not turn back, the silver haired girl simply left directly. "Forget it, the data has been collected well, chick, you can solve this big trouble yourself. I''ll go first." The silver haired girl opened a big hole directly from the space, and the whole person jumped in and disappeared. At this time, the previously sealed memories finally returned to wuchou''s mind. "Xiao LV, I see. Is this your deal with the outer God?" Use the power of external gods to change the cognition of the whole world and make all those who know them rationalize the relevant contents. Others may not feel much, but as a party, wuchou naturally has a strange sense of disobedience. "Failed. Sure enough, I can''t help it." The external gods have left. Even if Xiaolv catches wuchou again, he can''t change the fact that wuchou is unwilling to accept himself. "Xiao LV, I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t deserve your care. You should have a better choice." "Better choice?" Xiao Lu looked up at Wu Chou and felt whether the other party was joking. "I have no choice. What I like is you. Why don''t you accept me?" "I said I wouldn''t hurt Xiao Xi again." "Well, if she agrees, it''s OK, isn''t it?" Wuchou didn''t know what to look at Xiao Xi, but felt that the other party was really stunned. "Yes, as long as Xiao Xi agrees, it''s not my loss anyway. How can I care?" Hearing wuchou''s words, Xiao Xi seemed to find another hope and became energetic. "Well, I will get her consent." With that, Xiao LV ran out directly. Worry free looked at the little law that had gone away and scratched his head, thinking whether it was a wrong decision. "Forget it. Anyway, Xiaoxi will not agree. It is already Xiaoxi''s temper. It will not be allowed." "All right." The next day, after the sports match, wuchou returned to the shrine and found Xiaoxi and Xiaolv sitting in their room waiting for themselves. "What?" Wuchou seems to have heard something wrong. "The child likes you, and you like her a little, so let her join our family." This is the childhood sweetheart that wuchou has always known? Chapter 875 Yes, why? Until now, wuchou still can''t understand why Xiaoxi agreed to such strange requirements. Obviously, it''s more important for Xiaoxi to be alone with herself, otherwise it won''t lead to so much trouble. However, what Xiao Xi said now is completely different from her original idea. Can''t understand At least, wuchou doesn''t know what Xiaoxi thinks. "Xiao LV, is it too close?" "Ah, what?" On the way to school, wuchou''s left hand was caught by Xiaoxi and his right hand was caught by Xiaolu. The two people went back to school with wuchou. "Isn''t that good?" "Nothing. Anyway, they will know sooner or later. We just prepared in advance." Wuchou really doesn''t adapt. It must be Xiao Xi who thought of the idea of crying. "Why did you do that?" After returning to class E for three years, wuchou asked Xiaolv in the hope that the other party could answer his own questions. "Avoid other people trying to make up your mind. This is Xiao Xi''s proposal." I knew it. Worry free can do anything but say nothing. "Worry free classmate, it''s really eye-catching today. On the way back." Some of the students in class E for three years have seen their experience of coming back, but it''s strange that everyone is so late and is about to have class today, and they haven''t arrived yet. Didi, Didi At this time, wuchou''s phone finally rang. "Hello, hello?" "What?" After wuchou hung up the phone, he said to other students in class E for three years. "If something happens, don''t worry. We''ll be back soon." After killing the teacher came, wuchou said something about what happened. Then he saw that killing the teacher''s expression changed a lot. "Worry free classmate, I know the specific situation. I think you don''t have to come to class this time." "Really?" Looking at wuchou, he looked at himself with expectant eyes. Once again, he felt that wuchou didn''t like school at all. He came only because he was interesting. "Yes, anyway, now you and Xiao LV go back. It''s time for our class to make some changes." The next day, when wuchou received the information, the original teacher decided to let the students of class E for three years to help the old man who was hit. Because everyone didn''t pay attention, they bumped the old man and caused problems in their welfare home. Therefore, I hope the people in class E for three years can learn something there. As for wuchou, killing the teacher thinks that if wuchou is allowed to help, the whole welfare home may be completely changed and fail to achieve its goal. Moreover, wuchou knows his own affairs better than others, so there is no need to worry about killing the teacher. "It''s a rare holiday. Although the mid-term exam is about to expire, it seems that everyone can''t study hard this mid-term exam, but." There are still some ways to help you study hard. After explaining the situation to the teacher, wuchou also came to the welfare home. "Worry free classmate, why are you here? The teacher said, you can''t help." Although everyone wants wuchou to help, if wuchou really helps, the purpose of killing the teacher this time will not be achieved. "I came here for only one purpose." Wuchou sat down, looked at everyone who had been busy and said. "Are you going to give up this midterm exam?" "Of course not, but." "Let me help you, in a more extreme way." Next, everyone in class E for three years felt what strange learning methods. "This is!" Everyone, alone and worry free, stayed in a room and came out a moment later, but everyone''s expression was more or less surprised. If someone spit as like as two peas in the E class, there will be a man who is exactly the same as them in the big room of the three year. Shadow separation This is the ability that wuchou knew before and can copy the experience to the body, but the students in class E for three years can''t use this thing and can''t learn it. What should we do? There is only one way. Wuchou controls their printing. Chakra''s provision is also completed by wuchou. Thanks to wuchou, who is not an ordinary person and can supply the energy of the whole class, otherwise he will be tired to death. However, if the effect is, and if they can bear it, they will not know until then. After everyone is busy with what they want to do today, everyone in class E of three years concentrates in this room and looks at the same separation as themselves. It''s always a little strange. "Don''t worry, this part will disappear when it is hurt, but everything you have experienced will return to you. Now try it first." Wuchou first removes the separation of TERASAKA Longma. At least try if the best guy can withstand it. Poof With the separation, Ryoma TERASAKA felt a lot of things directly into his head. Not only that, his body also began to bear the fatigue of learning all the time. "Hoo." Take a deep breath and sit directly on the ground to alleviate the consequences of excessive knowledge filling. "Well, is it OK?" "Well, fortunately, although very tired, it''s really incredible. Obviously, I didn''t review much, but knowledge went into my mind." Listening to the description of Ryoma TERASAKA, we all know that this is really good. At least we don''t have to worry about the problem that the progress can''t keep up with it. "Well, let''s start. Remember, come one by one. Remember to tell me what''s uncomfortable, otherwise it''s bad for everyone." Next, everyone in class E for three years was relieved one by one. Everyone''s body had been exercised very well. Even Xiaozhu, who looked the weakest, could bear the fatigue of being relieved. "Everyone is good, so we study like this during this period. Although it must be a little bad, it is also for everyone''s good." However, wuchou didn''t seem to think about it. Looking at many people sitting on the ground tired and don''t want to move, who should take them back next. "Kill the teacher, is that the expression at that time?" Wuchou remembered at this time that when he proposed the plan, he killed the obscene expression on the teacher''s face. Oh. Since everyone is so tired, worry free can only carry them back one by one. We should cultivate our feelings. After sending off most people, some can go back by themselves. Finally, wuchou seemed to think of something and deliberately slowed back. "It''s so late, no worries, classmate." The body was still very tired. Aotian sat at the gate and looked at the rising moon in the sky. Didi, Didi "Hello, hello?" "Sorry, Mr. Aotian, a man said he would come and take you home anyway, so I''m home. Take care." Dudu Dudu "Isn''t it!" After Aotian took back his mobile phone, a familiar figure came step by step from a distance. "Wait a long time, Amy." "No, as long as you come." Aotian got up from the ground and threw himself into the man''s arms. "Miss you so much." Chapter 876 The two weeks ended soon. Although everyone was very tired, everyone was happy with their achievements. At least their achievements had made significant progress. Although we can''t completely occupy the top 50 of the whole grade, everyone has made great progress. At this time, when wuchou thought that there were so many troubles during this period, another trouble also appeared. After mid-term examination "Sure enough, I still can''t." Although everyone in class E for three years knows that Mr. Biqi likes Mr. Wujian, although he doesn''t know how the relationship develops, it seems that Mr. Wujian doesn''t intend to accept this relationship at all. So, Miss Biqi, I''m a little disappointed. Human beings, in disappointment or other negative emotions, are easy to break through. In particular, under the guidance of a top killer. On this day, everyone returned to school as usual, but found that their teacher, Biqi, was not at school. The teacher also left after school, not at school. At this time, when everyone was discussing whether to find Mr. Biqi, a man came in. "Who are you?" Before the people who came in spoke, wuchou had stood up and looked at the little brother who came in with flowers. "Ah!" At this time, everyone in class E for three years realized the existence of this person halfway, if not without worry. "Ah, worry free classmate, it''s more powerful than the rumors. You found me as soon as I came in." "You are, flower shop brother." Xiaozhu recognized them. This is the old man who sent the welfare home and the little brother of the florist who met today. "Don''t you tell me your origin, stranger?" "No, I''ll come and just give you a message." Didi Xiao Lv''s cell phone suddenly received a message. "Project it on the screen, law student." The large device of ontology is still in the classroom, which is used by Xiaolv to confuse others. "This is!" As everyone guessed, Mr. Biqi was kidnapped by the man in front of him. "As you can see, as long as you follow my instructions, come to that place and save your teacher. During this period, you can''t tell your teacher, but all of you can come." "You misunderstood. We didn''t intend to save the teacher." The florist looked at everyone in class E for three years and said with a smile. "No, you will certainly go, so I''m not worried at all." "But have you ever thought that you would be left here?" "Really?" crash With the petals falling, the figure of the florist''s little brother disappeared in the classroom, leaving only the indicated place. "Let''s go and save the teacher." However, everyone in class E for three years didn''t think about a problem. Since the other party can catch teacher Biqi, can they really save teacher Biqi as laymen? "I''m sorry, everyone. I won''t go." In a word, wuchou has greatly changed everyone''s mood. "Why don''t you worry about your classmates? Don''t you want to take care of Mr. Biqi?" "As you all saw just now, the other party is very strong. Can you really beat him?" Wuchou doesn''t want to hit them, but if they really go, they are caught. "Ah, but we will go, you know." "All fools." Wuchou doesn''t know what to say to interrupt their thoughts. In short, if you really want to go, at least leave one person to help inform them at that time. Six o''clock in the afternoon Class E of three years put on their special uniforms and went to the destination to rescue teacher Biqi. "Xiao LV, as long as I give you a signal, it will prove that things are irreparable. Remember to contact the teacher." "I see." Wuchou can only leave Xiaolv outside. He can only go in with these inexperienced students. After all, he has to protect them. If something happens to them, it is his responsibility. It''s just that they were trapped soon after they went in. "Unexpectedly, it was simpler than expected." Everyone in class E for three years was locked in a cage by the little brother of the florist and couldn''t leave. "Miss Biqi!" In front of them, teacher Biqi was locked on the wall and couldn''t move. According to the original plan, everyone used the bomb to find the vent and left the cage directly. But without worry, it was meaningless to leave like this. Sure enough, when everyone was scattered, one group attracted attention, and the other group went to rescue teacher Biqi. The little brother of the florist came. "In fact, if you don''t leave, I really don''t think it''s interesting. Especially among you, there is a cruel role." Flower shop brother, no, it should be said that death appears in front of everyone. Invisible, appearance. The group of people separated from class E in three years can''t see the appearance of death at all, just like the loss of data. Boom! "What!" Just when everyone was still stunned, wuchou unknowingly blocked in front of Aotian and blocked the God of death! He attacked again, but was also blocked by wuchou. At this time, the God of death finally knew that the little guy in front of him was not the kind he had met before. "It''s true that the characters, assassinations and martial arts trained by the legendary mercenaries are completely different from these students." "Cut the crap and come on!" "Well, good." Boom! So fast, but! "Ah." Looking at wuchou''s appearance suddenly changed, strange eye makeup, and the strange virtual shadow behind him, what does death know. "I see. Special ability. That''s why you''ve been hiding. Compared with that monster, you''re the most important thing in the country." "Then, you can''t come casually." Yes, wuchou did escape, but that acoustic attack broke out in front of wuchou. "This is!" In a moment of absence, wuchou slowed down a step and slapped, and was directly knocked down by the God of death. "Worry free students!" When everyone was ready to come forward to rescue, in a moment, death had knocked everyone out. "It''s a pity that everyone is strong, but it''s not enough." On the other hand, the rescue team was also destroyed, because Mr. Biqi was intentional. His heart had been controlled by the God of death, couldn''t find the direction and lost. Everyone in class E for three years was once again locked up in a cage. In addition to worry free, they were locked up outside alone. "Worry free classmate, you are still too dangerous. If you are not too valuable, I really want to kill you." The God of death looked at his worry free with his eyes and said with a smile. "Soon, your teacher will come. I want to see what he can do in the end." Chapter 877 Everyone is in danger. Wuchou didn''t say anything. Looking at the explosive device around everyone''s neck, wuchou didn''t act rashly. Wuchou was waiting for someone to come in and stir up the game. Xiao LV has informed Mr. Sha and Mr. Wujian that they are here. As long as they can lead away the God of death, wuchou has a lot of ways to save everyone from leaving. "Worry free classmate, I know what you''re thinking?" Death looked at wuchou and said. "If only one person comes and distracts me, you will have a chance to save all your classmates, won''t you?" I saw death pick up the remote control in his hand and say. "What do you think if I tell you that these explosive devices can''t be untied casually?" I saw the other party tied one directly to wuchou''s thigh, and suddenly burst open with a long-range swing of the God of death. "Ah ah!" All the people in class E in three years dare to be angry. "Look, as long as you want to mess around, this thing will explode and your classmates will die." At this time, the God of death took teacher Biqi to greet teacher Sha and teacher Wujian. It was easy to kill the teacher and was beaten down, but Mr. Wujian didn''t mess around. After all, death didn''t plan to deal with Mr. Wujian. Following the God of death, Mr. Wujian first saw that everyone was fine, and then saw that wuchou was blown up. "You guy, do you know what you did!" Although Mr. Wujian knew he could recover, he was still very angry. "Hey, Mr. Wujian, don''t mess around, or these students will die." The God of death said that he planned to use the cage specially for dealing with the teacher and kill the teacher directly, but at the expense of all the students in class E for three years. "Well, Mr. Wujian, isn''t it easy and the world will be saved." "Shut up." Before Wujian teacher spoke, wuchou first interrupted the other party''s speech. "Everyone in class E for three years is more important to me than the earth. What reason do you have to hurt them?" Click "Uh." The God of death didn''t want to hear wuchou go on. He stepped on the leg bone of wuchou''s other foot. "You guy!" Mr. Wujian also felt that this man was unreasonable and directly started to clean up this guy. "Sure enough, you still do it, but can you catch up?" The God of death left directly from the stairs, leaving Mr. Wujian alone below. "Worry free, I''ll come back later. I''ll deal with that guy first." Mr. Wujian cleaned up and set out directly, leaving Mr. wuchou and Mr. Biqi here. "Miss Irina, I need your help." At this time, the God of death called teacher Biqi and hoped she could help. Mr. Biqi also left. Next, worry free can help you get out of here. What should I do? I can''t expose too many things and let people know my identity. It seems that I have to do so. Fortunately, wuchou has always left a part outside. Step, step, step Who is it? Suddenly there was a sound of footsteps from above. Everyone in class E of three years was nervously looking at the man at the door. Although most of his body was covered by his cloak, Aotian recognized the man. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll cure you." The comer put his hands on wuchou''s knees, and the green light surrounded each other''s feet. Soon, wuchou''s feet can move. Although in fact, wuchou used the ability of yin and Yang chakra to repair it. "Come on, let me help you remove the device on your head." "You are!" After seeing the visitor, the teacher finally knew who the man was. "Naruto Jun, why are you here?" Aotian was naturally happy to see Naruto appear, but he didn''t know how Naruto knew they were here. "He is our last classmate." All the members of class E for three years looked at the mysterious man outside the cage. "To make a long story short, come on, let me help you lift the device around your neck." I saw the other party put his hand on the shoulder of the Aotian classmate closest to him, and then a light flashed, and everyone''s device fell directly to the ground. Snap With a loud noise, the cage was broken directly by the Naruto. "Naruto Jun!" Aotian threw himself into each other''s arms. Unexpectedly, at this juncture, the other party would appear. "There''s not much time. Let''s go. I''ll help the teacher and take the people over there." With that, he rushed straight up and left everyone behind. "Everyone, follow the teacher, and the teacher will take you away." At this time, the separated body had come to the upper layer, and just saw a big explosion on it. Mr. Wujian dodged, but Mr. Biqi was pressed in the wreckage. "You are!" "Time is short, Mr. Wujian. Mr. Biqi has given it to you. I''ll deal with death." Mr. Wujian took a look at Mr. Biqi who was pressed by the rock, looked at the separated body far away, and finally decided to save Mr. Biqi. "I''m surprised who you are suddenly appeared in this game." The God of death looked at the separated body coming up and pretended to look at each other easily. However, this time worry free will not give the other party any chance. Direct immortal mode, rush up and fight. "How close!" Death dodged the split punch. Before he was proud, suddenly a force of gravity hit each other in the face. "What!" De Li was unforgiving. He separated and then hit death directly with a huge energy ball. Big jade, spiral pill The huge energy directly took the God of death from the upper layer to the lower layer, and the whole underground passage was shaking. "What''s going on?" After the shaking, everyone came to the place where it happened. The God of death, with a big wound in his chest, fell to the ground unconscious. "Dead?" Mr. Wujian came over with Mr. Biqi to check each other''s situation. "Although it was very serious, he didn''t die, but he was seriously injured and fainted." "Naruto." Aotian looked around, but he couldn''t see each other. "Did you leave?" This matter was relieved by wuchou. It was just the later thing that surprised wuchou. "Mr. Wujian?" "The state has decided on another plan to deal with the octopus." Teacher Wujian has received the notice of the final plan. It seems that the country has decided to give up hope for class E for three years. "And me?" "You are the same. The state thinks you have been bought by the octopus and it is impossible to help them kill the octopus." I see. That''s why there''s more surveillance. Because the country now does not regard worry free as a weapon. Now it is only the most important treasure. "Mr. Wujian, if, if I will become a threat to the world in the future, will I be disposed of in the end?" "Don''t talk nonsense, really." Nonsense, worry and hope, this is not true. Chapter 878 What is the final goal of class E in three years. Everyone is different. Although everyone has the big goal of killing teachers, they also need to plan for their future life. After all, everyone has reached the grade of entering a higher school. It''s time to think about the way out in the future. "Xiao LV, what are you writing?" The students on one side naturally care a little when they see that Xiao Lv is also writing this thing. "Housewife, er, Xiao LV, dream, very good." The students on one side don''t know how to say this, especially when they all know that the other party is a robot. "Unexpectedly, I finally convinced me by killing the teacher. Well, I figured it out." "What have you figured out?" Wuchou smiled and looked at the teacher around him. "Kill the teacher, I will save you, in my own way." "Save the teacher? Then I really look forward to it. I have no worries about my classmates." "Teacher, you will never die, and I will not let the earth be destroyed. I will do both." Chapter 879 "Mr. Wujian, I don''t want to know anything. I just want to live a good life in the last period of time." Seeing teacher Wujian''s melancholy, wuchou didn''t hope that the teacher was so difficult to do, so he directly interrupted the teacher''s thinking. "Worry free, sorry, the teacher doesn''t want to do this, but for the sake of the country." "It''s okay, I understand." With such a good companion, Mr. Wujian is still at ease. "I really look forward to the days when we will work as colleagues after the crisis." "Well, really, look forward to it." It''s just, there''s absolutely no chance. Wuchou didn''t say it, because so far, wuchou only said a little about killing the teacher. As time passed, it soon came to the time of the exam. In fact, the outcome of this game has long been decided. Why, because wuchou went to class a three years ago. In addition to Xiaoxi and Huali, there was Asano Xuexiu. The rest were affected by the murderous spirit and could not play normally. Class E for three years, must win. Chapter 880 Exams are like guessing without worry. Failed, chairman, failed, the whole class a failed. They really can''t compare with killing teachers, but the chairman thinks that only his students have failed and he hasn''t lost yet. So in the end, the chairman and the killing teacher gambled again. From the moment the chairman failed, wuchou knew very well that the chairman could not win and kill the teacher. Of course, after all, killing a teacher is a monster. Wuchou knows his ability to kill teachers, so he doesn''t worry at all. In this quiet day, someone finally came to the door and waited for a long time without worry. "Classmate Maoye, you finally came. I was wondering if you were going to give up your dream." One day, Mao Ye found wuchou alone, hoping that wuchou could solve his problems. "Then, Mr. Mao ye, can you tell me now what difficulties you have?" Mao Ye looked at wuchou and finally took off the hair rope that tied his hair. "Well, what do you mean?" At this time, I saw Mao Ye stretch out two tentacles behind his neck. "I see. Mr. Maoye, you have something to do with that research." "Yes, my sister is a member of that institute. I was there too. I heard about you, superpower, the only existence in the world." "My sister, in that place, was killed by that monster, right in front of me, so I want to kill the teacher and use my strength." "But I know that this tentacle alone can''t win the monster, so I need your help." Mao Ye looked at wuchou carefully and hoped that wuchou could give himself ideas. "The power of revenge?" Worry free thought about it and remembered what happened that day. "Well, Mr. Mao ye, I can give you super powers, but you must get rid of your tentacles. Is that ok?" "Of course, if you can really beat that octopus." Wuchou put his hand on Mao Ye''s neck and immediately removed Mao Ye''s tentacles. "Awesome." At the beginning, Mao Ye was ready to suppress his tentacles. Unexpectedly, wuchou cleared them cleanly. "Then, classmate Maoye, I think you want to see someone." Transition line Wuchou takes Maoye to a hidden house near the shrine, which is unknown to the country, because wuchou uses the camouflage technology of different worlds. "This is!" Mao Ye followed wuchou here and found that a person she knew very well came out of the house. "Sister?" Mao Ye looked at wuchou in surprise and didn''t know what to say. "Go, she''s real." Mao ye, looking at his sister, looked at himself with surprised eyes and rushed directly. "Agari, you''ve grown up." "Sister, what are you? I saw it." Mao Ye looked at his sister, first surprised at the fact that the other party was still alive, and then wondered about what happened at that time. "In fact, I don''t know. I should have died, but the big boy in front of you saved me." Mao Ye looked at wuchou and didn''t expect that this man had saved his sister. "In fact, at that time, I just did something easily. After all, she was also my teacher." Mao Ye doesn''t know what to use to express his feelings. "Thanks a lot, classmate wuchou." "You''re welcome, so you don''t need revenge?" Indeed, if your sister is still alive, do you still need revenge? "No, maybe, but I want to talk to my sister and know what happened at that time." "Yes, you can talk freely. After all, I let you meet this time for one purpose." ~ after a period of time ~ After Mao Ye talked with her sister, she saw that the other party''s eyes had completely changed. "Worry free classmate, tell me what our goal is next." After all, wuchou doesn''t want a dead man to reappear in front of everyone, and Mr. Bai has been hiding in the dark. Wuchou must clean up these guys before he can let the other party out. "In fact, it''s just that guy. If there''s no accident, Mr. Bai is the doctor Liuze." "Liuze, my sister''s former fiance." Mao Ye naturally knew this role, but he didn''t expect that the other party was Mr. Bai. Next, Wu Chou and Mao ye went back to class E for three years with her sister. "Mao ye, now, I hope you can explain your situation with everyone and kill the teacher." "Why?" Mao Ye looked at wuchou and didn''t know why the other party did it. "My purpose is different from yours. Your behavior determines what I should do in the future." When they came back, the competition between the chairman and the teacher was over. "Then, Mr. Mao ye, tell us about you and kill the teacher." Silence is often used to deal with these heavy topics, especially about Mao Ye''s identity and killing teachers. "So, wuchou, what is your identity in this experiment?" Everyone in class E for three years looks carefree. After all, his particularity is obvious to all. "He is your worst nightmare." Surprisingly, Mr. Bai appeared at the door and looked at everyone. "Bai, no, Dr. Liuze, long time no see." "Oh, sure enough, you already know my identity." Mr. Bai took off his mask and looked at everyone present with his real mask. "It''s brave of you to come here." "Because I already know that you won''t catch me and let me leave, and after that, we have the last battle." Dr. Liuze pointed to wuchou and continued. "His identity is the culprit of the big bang in the city and the legendary superpower. I think everyone is familiar with the previous explosions in the city." They naturally know that after all, everyone grew up here. "He is not only the source of everything, but also our most satisfied experimental body, and you, killing teachers and the first God of death, are our most failed works." Everyone didn''t speak. After all, they didn''t know the truth of worry free. "Worry free students, why don''t you show yourself and let everyone open their eyes?" Zizizi, zizizi I saw a blue lightning in the hands of wuchou. At this time, everyone in class E for three years believed each other''s words. "Well, I just came to show my face. See you next time. Kill the teacher and my experimental body." No one will leave each other. After all, they really intend to fight for the last time. "Then, everybody, tell me what you really think now." Chapter 881 What do you think now? Everyone in class E for three years is looking at each other. After all, after listening to the story of killing the teacher, they begin to doubt whether their behavior and their purpose during this period of time are to give up and kill the teacher. It is clear that the teacher is not wrong. The students in the class, especially Xiaozhu, are shaking in their hearts. "I know you certainly have no choice, so I think of a way." Worry free is very clear that they must be difficult to choose, and even fight because of this. Therefore, worry free is already ready. "You should know that I am the strongest person in this class. If I decide that idea, no matter how hard the other side tries, it is difficult to achieve." "Well, let me give you another goal." "I''ll talk about it tomorrow. Let''s go back and have a rest first. No matter what you think, we''ll talk about it tomorrow." After leaving school, wuchou and Xiaolv walked together and chatted. "Xiao LV, can you please do one thing?" "What?" "If I''m gone, can you help me and take care of Xiao Xi? She cares about me and makes me the most important thing in life. I''m worried that she will find short-sighted because of me." "Wuchou, why do you say that?" Xiao LV looked at Wu Chou and didn''t know why the other party said these words. Did something happen and he didn''t know it. "In short, no matter what happens later, you remember to protect Xiao Xi. This is my last request." ~ the next day ~ Wuchou stood on the podium, looked at the anxious people below, looked at himself and said. "Yesterday, everyone thought about it. Now I tell you, in fact, whether you kill the teacher or not, you will die." "Killed by me." Wuchou opened his clothes and a huge fireball was burning in his chest. "What is this?" Everyone in class E for three years was surprised to see this. "History will repeat itself. Whether I die or live now, it will not affect the outcome of this thing. Finally, the fireball will explode and form a huge devil. You will all be killed by me. I will do it myself without waiting for the teacher to kill you." "I have no way to change this thing. In the end, you have only one thing to do. Try to resist me, kill me and live." Everyone didn''t expect that besides killing teachers, worry free will also destroy the world. "You don''t need to think so much. Killing teachers won''t be a threat, because I already know." Small law projection gives you a lot of data to tell you that the probability that the teacher will explode in the end is infinitely close to zero. "Therefore, killing teachers will not destroy the earth. I will. You don''t have to worry, or take care of killing teachers, and find a way to kill me in the future is the most important." Everyone in class E for three years felt happy and desperate because of worry free words. Happy, because killing a teacher really doesn''t have to die, because he won''t explode and despair, because no matter what they do, worry free will eventually become a devil and kill everyone, but it''s just early and slow. "So, what you think is how to deal with yourself, rather than continue to deal with a teacher without threat." After class, teacher Wujian called shangwuchou to leave and was ready to meet his superior. "Wuchou, is what you just said true?" "Really, I will eventually become a devil. My superpowers are getting stronger and stronger. I already know my end." "No, is there any way to stop him?" "No, so Mr. Wujian asked the country to be ready to deal with me instead of wasting time on killing the teacher." On the other side, class E of three years "Everybody, what do you think?" Although they didn''t have to assassinate the teacher, they were a little discouraged to face another terrible enemy. "Kill the teacher. Now you have no worries. Can you win?" "I''m sorry, teacher, I can''t beat him, so I think unless we think of some way, we will all die, even if we don''t have to kill the teacher." Despair hung over the head of class E for three years. Mr. Wujian came back alone. As we all know, wuchou must have been locked up. "It''s just that the country doesn''t believe this data, so the country will certainly do it in the end. Everyone, pay attention." After all, they don''t want to gamble on the possibility. It''s safer to kill the teacher. "Worry free classmate, what''s the matter?" "It''s just locked up. The country doesn''t want to lose this important thing. In particular, wuchou has the ability to change the world." "Everyone is trying to get rid of the fireball. In order for wuchou to continue to live and serve the country, we just hope that we don''t have to think about it and think about how to do it in the future." At this time, the Institute in the distance "Is there no way?" In the transparent room, wuchou was locked in, but no one dared to approach, because the black carbon on the ground told them that there were no people close. "Hey, why don''t you come and check? Don''t you like it very much?" Worry free eyes, swallowed by the fire, the sound is completely different from before. "What''s the matter? If you don''t go out, let someone in, or I''ll leave here." "Damn it." The researcher looked at the uncontrollable worry inside and didn''t know what to do. "Er!" Suddenly, the blue lightning surrounded wuchou''s body, and the red energy pressed back a little. "Ah ah ah!" With a flash of lightning, wuchou returned to its original state. "It doesn''t matter. I can still insist." With that, wuchou fell to the ground. "No problem?" In the inner world, Wu Chou looked at the two people sitting in front of him and said. "I don''t want to know what will happen if you win. Anyway, no matter who you are, you will leave me in the end, and I have no feelings for you." "So, during this time, can you calm me down? At least, we can spend some time here before you decide the outcome." When wuchou wakes up, wuchou can feel that the two forces of the body are quiet. It seems that they have decided to wait for a while. After all, their rebirth is related to wuchou. It''s also important to satisfy the worry free idea. "Are you leaving?" The researcher of the Institute, looking at Wu Chou who has recovered his mind, asked. "You should know why you want to leave. If you really leave, you may run away again." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll never run away. I''m sure, at least, I''ll be fine until the appointed day comes." No worry, no matter how much, left here alone. "Time is running out." Chapter 882 Wuchou doesn''t know how long he has been locked up. When wuchou leaves the prison, it happens to be that special festival. "I see. Is winter vacation coming soon?" The day of killing the teacher is getting closer and closer. It''s only about three months. It is also getting closer and closer to worry free time. "Yes, it''s a pity that everyone is not here." Without worry, I don''t know whether I should go back. After all, if I go back now, I may not be able to turn back, and I will be left there. "I really don''t want to leave the world." In the twinkling of an eye, I have been in this world for many years. I really have a lot of experiences in this world, many friends and many interesting things. "Merry Christmas." It''s celebrated all around. It''s the best festival for them. "Even if I don''t go back, at least I''ll see her." Outside the shrine Xiao Xi, as usual, swept away the snow in front of her with a broom and thought of the man who was locked up. "Xiao Xi, why is your face so ugly?" Hearing the familiar voice, Xiaoxi raised her head and saw wuchou standing not far away staring at herself. "Worry about sauce!" Xiao Xi rushed over and hugged Wu Chou tightly. She couldn''t stand the yearning during this period. "I already know what happened. Please, even if you really run away in the future, at least stay with me in the last period of time." "Xiao Xi, I''m sorry." Xiao Xi stretched out her hand and pressed it on her carefree lips. She didn''t give it to him and went on. "Don''t be sorry, if the world is really going to be destroyed tomorrow, at least, I want to be by your side." "Is that so?" Others, do you think so? Yes, I can''t do this. Not only Xiao Xi, but also I should be responsible for my classmates. "Xiao Xi, I''ll leave first." After wuchou left, he went directly to class E for three years. Although there was no one here because of the holiday, wuchou found the teacher. "Worry free classmate, you''re back." "Kill the teacher, how''s the class?" Killing the teacher looked at wuchou as usual and continued. "Everyone suspected that what you said was a lie. Although you might run wild, everyone didn''t believe you would hurt them." "So?" Killing the teacher finally made it clear to wuchou. Finally, there were differences over whether to assassinate the teacher. Finally, there was a big fight, although it had been solved. "Everyone was really good. They really went to the space station to prove that the teacher would not explode on that day, so everyone was relieved." "That''s good." "It''s not good at all. Don''t worry about your classmates, because you really leave them and they all miss you." Think of me? No worry can''t believe it. Look at killing the teacher. "Everyone has been used to you at school. When you''re not there, everyone always feels that there is no goal, so do you want to come back after the winter vacation?" "Before that, let me say hello to you first." Perhaps knowing the idea of worry free, the teacher nodded proudly. Wuchou takes advantage of this time to visit one by one, say hello to everyone in advance, and say to everyone that he will come back and graduate with you. But when I came to a place, wuchou stopped. "What she wants to see should not be me." night Wuchou first returned to the shrine and spent it with Xiaoxi. Maybe it was the last Christmas. Except for some time, wuchou always spent it with Xiaoxi. The other side Aotian Aimei walked alone in the street, looking at the lovers and lights around, feeling out of place in this world. "No, I just can''t come out. I just want to see that person, so I come out." Aotian Aimei knows very well that he must be looking at himself. As long as he is bold, he will be able to lead him out. Although doing so may increase the chance of exposure of the other party. "I just want to meet him on this day." Snap A passer-by suddenly bumped into Aotian Aimei from one side. Before Aotian Aimei could say anything, he suddenly found his wallet missing. "Isn''t it!" Aotian Aimei didn''t say anything, just caught up, hoping to catch the thief. "Wait." Finally came to an alley, the other party stopped. Aotian Aimei was not afraid, but looked forward to looking at the other party. "Tell me, are you true?" This is the third time Aotian Aimei has been robbed. It hasn''t been robbed several times before. It makes her blind happy. This time, the hope is true. "Fool, just stay at home. How can you run out?" The thief took the hat he was wearing to show his original appearance. "Merry Christmas, beauty." "I am. Merry Christmas." On the other side, the coffee shop Close the door in advance and walk home alone, thinking about today''s rare turnover. Quick water Linxiang doesn''t want to experience the festival atmosphere outside. He just goes to bed early and doesn''t want to feel sad in his heart. "It''s cold." I felt a little cold. I finally woke up from my dream and saw an invisible figure sitting on my window. "Thief, what are you doing here?" Quick water Linxiang is not afraid. Instead, she reaches out and picks up the toy gun. Quick water Linxiang is confident that she can hit each other in the eye at once, and then subdue each other. "Don''t mess around. I''m just Santa Claus, coming to give gifts to lovely children." Dad''s kindness? Although he hasn''t put down his gun yet, Lin Xiang is a little less vigilant when he sees the gift box in the other hand. "You''re not my father. Who are you?" "Santa, I came here to realize your wish." "Wish, my wish has only one, you can''t realize it." Because of each other''s words, it seems to think of something, and the mood is a little out of control. "Stupid chick, Christmas man, is here to bring you hope. Don''t believe it." I saw the other party put the gift on the table and took off his hat and fake beard. "Ha!" Through the moonlight, Lin Xiang saw the man in front of him and was speechless with surprise. "I know what you think. Is this a dream or a reality? Is this important to you?" Looking at the old friend, he came to himself and held himself in his arms. "Yes, it doesn''t matter." Tears, can not stop flowing down, but this is the tears of happiness. "Merry Christmas, girl, and don''t be sad. I will always be with you in the sky." Warm and emotional ups and downs, slowly let fast water Linxiang fall into a dream again. "I really want to see you." Isokinetic Shui Linxiang woke up again and found himself lying in bed. Everything just now was a dream. "Ah?" However, on his desk, there is indeed a wrapped gift box. Chapter 883 happy new year This is the best festival for class E in three years. It is just a day approaching, which makes everyone start to worry about their future. After all, they are approaching the day of graduation, and the entrance examination is imminent. Everyone is a little nervous. Except for some guy. "What am I doing?" Wuchou sat alone in the classroom, watched the teacher kill himself, sat on it with New Year cakes and ate. "Why come to school? It''s new year''s day." "Hee hee, worry free classmate, didn''t you say that the new year''s pilgrimage is over, the new year''s cake is finished, and you have spent two people''s world with your girlfriend, so come and take care of my lonely teacher?" "But, teacher, do you know that I am really idle and I don''t know what to do?" "Ho hee hee, in that case, it''s better to find something to do. After all, you have no worries about your classmates. You''re very busy." Is it? Worry free is not clear. Anyway, it''s just to find something to do, isn''t it? A rare leisure, just before the beginning of school, wuchou also has time to walk around. "So, did you come to hang out with me?" Quick water Linxiang looked at sitting on the seat and watching his work without worry. He didn''t know what to say. "After all, the teacher said, if you find something to do, you might as well walk around." Wuchou looked at the bracelet on Sushui Linxiang''s hand. He knew what was going on and was ready to leave. "By the way, it''s rare. Why don''t you try this thing." I saw fast water Linxiang change a suit of clothes, actually stand on the coffee table and start working. "Classmate Su Shui, you can still make coffee. It''s a little unexpected." "There''s no need to be surprised. I''ve learned it." After waiting for a while, he finally finished the preparation, and the student of speedwater gave it to wuchou and tried it. "Huh?" Wuchou took a sip and finally found something wrong. "It''s not bad. I didn''t expect speed water to make coffee so well." As like as two peas, I was surprised that the students at speed water were exactly the same as they did at the beginning. "Really? It looks like it''s finally done." "Ready?" Su Shui smiled, looked at the bracelet in his hand and continued. "He is always by my side. He must still be looking at me somewhere, so I won''t give up. I will always live well. One day in the future, prove to him that I have done well." Looking at the expression of Sushui classmate, wuchou knows that what he did that day is really good. At least, I''ve done enough. "Well, I''ll come again next time I have a chance. Bye." After leaving the place of Sushui, wuchou thought about it and went to see there. "Sure enough, it''s here." In the city library, wuchou saw Aotian reading quietly. He was in his seat and looked at his favorite book. Wuchou doesn''t intend to disturb each other. After all, he knows that she doesn''t need to disturb herself. Just read quietly. Very idle No worries really feel, clearly that their time is not enough, but this time for myself is really idle. Find a way to do something. "Let me help." No worries in the city, suddenly start a good person good, no reason, no reason, simply because it is very idle. Wuchou has been working all the time and has no idea what he has done. "Ah?" Where is this? Wuchou doesn''t know where he has been. Anyway, he just sent people home, and then came to a strange place. "Here is?" "Worry free classmate, why are you here?" Wuchou turned around and saw Shenqi behind him. "Game hall, I see." Wuchou didn''t know that he actually came here. "Classmate Shenqi, sure enough, he came to play games again." "Yes, it''s interesting after all." Kamazaki''s feelings for wuchou are very strange. He should be regarded as a friend, but not as a friend. It gives people a strange feeling. "I''m sorry to bother you. I''m leaving." Wuchou finished and was ready to leave. Unexpectedly, he was held by Shenqi''s classmate. "Huh?" Looking at Shenqi, I don''t know what the other party thinks. "Come to me, you are free." "All right." As time goes by, I don''t know why I''m really playing games with Shenqi. Maybe I feel sorry for the person in front of me. "Ha, I''m so happy." Looking at the satisfied expression of Shenqi, wuchou is ready to leave. "Wait, worry free classmate." Looking at wuchou ready to leave, Shenqi stopped wuchou. "What''s the matter?" Kanzaki looked at wuchou and always felt that he was missing something. "Worry free classmate, can you tell me why I feel like I''m missing something every time, just like what I should have lost, and I can''t fill it up, and I tell myself that it''s on you." "It''s just an illusion. I really don''t know you well. Don''t get me wrong." "Indeed." Kanzaki looked at the drifting worry free and said. "I don''t remember what I did during my study trip, but everyone knows, so it must be you." Mr. Kanzaki, I won''t give up. After leaving without worry, I always feel that I haven''t done anything. "That''s right." Worry free came somewhere. "How do you feel?" "It''s OK, but today, that''s why you came here?" Beside wuchou, what stands is Huali. "I just think I should come to see you. After all, I also broke into your life. Maybe I shouldn''t be around you." "No such thing." The painting looked completely different and said. "If it weren''t for you, maybe my life would be so inaction. Because I saw you, I would grow up." Huali looked at wuchou and continued. "Although I can''t stand by your side, so I want to say, I hope you two are happy, if true." Huali is like satisfied and ready to leave. "In the painting, I hope you can be happy." "I also hope that I can be happy." Have no worry to see the other party leave. Maybe you have done enough. What am I going to do next. Wuchou can''t remember what he still owes. He should have done it all. On the other hand, on the way back, Aotian saw a gift in his backpack. "Happy new year." "Naruto." Although I don''t know who took it, Aotian knows that it must be that person. When he got home, he found that there was a picture in his pocket. He took it with wuchou just now. "I remember, he took all this." "Like a fool." Chapter 884 This festival every year will arouse new enthusiasm for all young people, especially some boys. Before this day, they will try their best to express themselves and hope to get what they want on that day. This is no exception to the students of class E for three years. Before this festival, the students in the class have begun to work hard. Naturally, what they say is just a bald pervert. Others are still the same as before. "Worry free classmate, do you have anything to do today?" Mao Ye looked at wuchou and sat silently in his seat. He rarely came to say hello. "Nothing. I''m just going back to celebrate the festival with Xiao Xi and Xiao Lv. What about you?" "Well, yes, I forgot." Maoye handed wuchou something. "Yes, Yili chocolate." "Thank you. I just don''t know if we have a chance to wait until white valentine''s day, otherwise I really can''t give you a gift back." Seeing wuchou talking about such a heavy topic with a smile, Mao ye can only smile and respond to wuchou. "Yes, worry free classmate, Yili chocolate." Most of the girls in the class gave wuchou a chocolate. Although they don''t know why, wuchou naturally accepted it. Avoid someone''s angry vision and wait for class. "Huh?" After school, wuchou saw two evil figures squatting in the corner, as if peeking at something. Although I really want to know, I''m very busy. That''s the only way. Noumenon went back directly to celebrate the festival with Xiao Xi and went to see a good play separately. "Ye, Nakamura, what are you looking at?" Wuchou walked to them and found that they were peeking at the chocolates sent by others. "That''s Kanzaki and sugano." It can be seen that sugano is very excited, but Shenqi looks calm. Outsiders can see that it''s just ordinary Yili chocolate. "Worry free classmate, what''s the matter? Are you interested in reading gossip?" "Of course, but we''d better watch it with that man." In the forest The three followed the Yellow figure and looked at the two figures not far away with binoculars. "Hoo hee, the charm of youth, in these ignorant love, the teacher should take all photos." In addition to the black lines on their faces and looking at killing the teacher, they can say something. On the other side, the chocolate given to Chiba by Sushui is also Yili chocolate. "I don''t think there will be a life." "It''s hard to say." Third place Jibei took a lot of chocolates from Hui and chatted while walking. "Jibei, I''m going to the ordinary high school. Are you the same?" "Well, me too. It''s a coincidence." Indeed, it''s a coincidence. The four looked at each other and smiled, knowing how their relationship was. "Anything else?" "Hoo hee, sorry, the next thing is not what the teacher wants to know." All three knew who the teacher meant to kill the others. The other side Aotian, who came home early, took out the specially packaged chocolate in his backpack and thought about his thoughts. "Will you come today?" "I''m sure I''ll come. After all, today is Valentine''s day." It''s just that Aotian is not sure. "I''ll come." After waiting for a long time, Aotian still didn''t hear the knock on the door and slowly fell asleep. "Love beauty, love beauty." Aotian Aimei heard someone call herself, squinted and saw a figure sitting next to her. "I''m sorry I''m late." Aotian Aimei didn''t say anything. She just stretched out her hand and held each other''s body tightly. "Is it past twelve today?" "Not yet, Amy. I''ve received your heart." "So, when can we be together?" Aotian Aimei looked at wuchou and stared at each other, hoping to get the answer. "Soon, believe me, I will really come back before we graduate." The other side "So busy." After finishing all the things, Su Shui can finally finish work and go home. Although it''s a festival, work has to be done. "I''m back." Quick water Linxiang quickly returned to the room, put things, and then quickly packed up and ready to go to bed. "So tired." Although the body is very tired, but fast water Linxiang wants to see the person he may see after he falls asleep. "I know it''s too much, but at least let me see him today." Thinking about it, I fell asleep. So warm This is the first feeling of instant water, followed by warmth and peace of mind. I feel like I''m lying in a person''s arms. I''m so Petite beside him, just like a protected chick. "If I open my eyes, will you disappear?" "That''s right." "Why, I want to see your face." "You know, the dream is like this. As long as you take the initiative to break the dream, I will disappear." It was a dream, but the tears still couldn''t help flowing down. "Why did you protect me at that time? You and I were strangers." "As I said, I don''t want to do it anymore, and you are my person. It''s normal to protect you." Quick water Linxiang fiercely opened his eyes and found himself lying in bed. The warmth and greetings just now were so real. He just opened his eyes like a mirror without a trace. "Dream, wake up again." Watching the chocolate on my desk being taken apart and even bitten off, I can only eat it silently and think about what happened just now. "If that wasn''t a dream, that would be great." On the other hand, wuchou, who gave back all the news, continued to eat cake with Xiao Xi and Xiao Lv. Although he ate a lot of chocolate today, he still had to eat some better cake. "Worry sauce, what are you thinking?" Xiao Xi looked at Wu Chou who was suddenly stunned just now and asked with worry. "I was thinking, if I did something too much, would you forgive me?" "How much is too much?" Xiaoxi and Xiaolv look at wuchou and hope that wuchou will give the answer. "Anyway, it''s too much. If I do something wrong, will you leave me?" "Fool." Xiao Xifu said in his carefree arms. "It doesn''t matter if you do something wrong. I''ll haunt you in the future. Don''t try to find an excuse to get rid of me." "Me too." Xiao LV leaned over from behind wuchou and hugged wuchou. "You two are real fools. I''m not a good man. Following me won''t lead to good results." "But we won''t regret it because we met you." Don''t you regret it? Worry free looks up at the moon in the sky. Maybe he is in this world and hasn''t done anything worth regretting. "Yes, I don''t regret it." Chapter 885 Final plan, March 6 Venue: Class E, grade 3, Yaqiu middle school Weapon, satellite weapon, special for octopus. Defense device, special light barrier. It was only two weeks before killing the teacher''s so-called self explosion. On this day, killing the teacher was like going crazy and took a lot of commemorative photos for everyone. After determining that there was no one else around the teacher, the state finally began their final plan to surround the whole mountain and not let anyone in. At the same time, spread a lot of real information to let everyone know the truth of class E for three years. There is only one purpose, to prevent the students from coming back and making trouble, and to concentrate on killing the teacher. Of course, there is another purpose. "Yes, industry." Wuchou and Shashi sat together and played chess. It was obvious that wuchou won again. "Worry free classmate, do you really want to kill the teacher? You know, the teacher can''t destroy the earth." "I know, but I have no choice." Wuchou calmly looked at everyone in class E for three years and put away the chess pieces below. "Kill the teacher. Talk to them for a while. I think they must have a lot to tell you." Kill the teacher and everyone in class E for three years have made it clear that even if you don''t have to worry, the laser light above will also kill yourself. You can''t escape. You will certainly die here. "Yes, you will die here and kill the teacher." At this time, Dr. Liuze came with a man. "Liu Ze, sure enough, you came too." Worry free knows that at the last minute, the other party will come to kill the teacher. "Of course, I came here with my most perfect masterpiece to destroy this octopus." The man beside Dr. Liuze untied his restraint clothes and showed his ferocious appearance. "Long time no see, teacher." The one who jumped out of the restraint suit was the one who attacked class E for three years. Although so, wuchou still rushed to the front and kicked away the God of death who was ready to pursue. "What are you doing? Do you want to join us?" Wuchou picked up the teacher on the ground and said. "This octopus is too weak to beat you. Then let me, a student, try my best to deal with you. Don''t let me down, death." Whew, as soon as he finished, death has come to wuchou, and wuchou hasn''t done anything yet. "Bad!" Snap Death also wanted to succeed. Suddenly, a huge force pushed himself away and let his attack fail. "Who is it!" A figure appeared at wuchou''s side at a blinking speed and beat back the God of death with one punch. "You are!" The teacher looked at the people who appeared, and his face changed color. "Are you killing the teacher? The first time we met." A coat dancing in the wind Golden red energy surrounds the whole body And a sleeve fluttering with the wind. "He is." Quick water Linxiang looked at the figure and back of the person standing beside wuchou, just like that person. "Naruto." Aotian Aimei couldn''t help shouting at the appearance of her separation. "Let me join in this battle." "No problem." Although it''s strange to chat with yourself, you can only pretend to be decent without worry. After all, this is your own trouble. "God of death, today is your death." Chapter 886 "It''s you." The God of death recognized the guy in front of him. He was the one who knocked himself down. He thought the other party wouldn''t appear. He didn''t expect to be here. "Oh, are you the original guy? It''s ugly." He pretended to think of something and looked at death with disdain. "Hum, it''s my turn to open a big hole in your chest this time." Whew Zizizi, zizizi "What!" A strong current barrier stood in front of the separation, and the God of death could not move on for a moment. "Ha!" The huge current turns into a beam of light, which blows death straight away. "Teacher!" Killing the teacher saw the opportunity and rushed behind the God of death to attack the God of death, but he found that the other party had recovered from hardness, so he didn''t rush. "Wuchou, Naruto, the other party is very strong. The attack just now seems invalid, and he has the ability to recover like the teacher." "Well, let me do it." When wuchou takes the first step, it seems that he wants to use some power. All the people in class E of three years can hear the beating sound of wuchou''s heart. "No, worry free students, don''t rashly use the power we can''t control. We have a chance to destroy him." Killing the teacher stopped wuchou''s action and looked at death seriously. Whew The God of death didn''t give them time to continue the discussion. He came to the three people at the speed of Mach 40 again, and his tentacles were directly aimed at the fatal parts of the three people. Whew Big jade, spiral pill The huge blue energy ball was ready long before the God of death attacked. As soon as the God of death approached them, he hit his tentacles directly with a move, and the strong energy flew away with the other party. "Awesome." All the students in class E for three years can see that the split performance is very bright. Only Aotian is worried about one thing. Even he would lose an arm, so how did those who caught him do it. "Damn it!" The God of death roared not far away. The strong roar made everyone in class E of three years hurry to cover their ears to avoid eardrum rupture. Zizizi, zizizi Boom! Huge lightning fell from the sky and directly split to the position of the God of death. "Ha!" Wuchou releases his lightning into the air and guides the lightning in the sky to attack each other. Each attack can make the God of death stand in place and roar. "Did you succeed?" When the lightning is over, wuchou has exhausted his body''s electric energy and can no longer use lightning attack. "No!" Whew So fast! Even with the induction of immortal mode, I didn''t expect the speed of death to be faster. Death''s goal is obviously to solve one first, so it''s much simpler later. Poop "Worry free students!" Kill the teacher and beat back death with one tentacle, but it''s still too late. "Ha ha ha!" The God of death saw that he was successful, quickly opened his position, then pulled to kill the teacher and fought at high speed in mid air. "Worry free students!" Everyone in class E of three years gathered around and saw a big hole in wuchou''s chest. You can even see the blood and flesh around. "Naruto Jun, treat him quickly." Aotian grabbed his sleeve and pulled him to help. "I see." I just wanted to do it. At this time, I finally found something unusual. "No, everybody go away quickly." Naruto hurriedly pulled everyone away. Everyone was stunned for a while, but he quickly reacted and hurried back. "Er!" Boom! Crimson energy gushed out from worry free chest bit by bit, just like a flame. "What?" Death and killing teacher stopped at the same time. Looking at the strange thing over there, they felt a threat. "Isn''t it!" Killing the teacher seems to know what''s going to happen. "Damn, at this time." In the remote control room, the commander in charge of the assassination plan of the play looked at the current situation of wuchou and felt bad. "Our original stone is going to rage because of serious injury." The energy composed of flame slowly becomes the essence. It surrounds wuchou bit by bit, just like a package. It surrounds wuchou layer by layer and forms a sphere. Plop, plop The strong and regular heartbeat was constantly coming from the sphere, and every sound was waking everyone up. "Trouble, if you let him go completely." Death seemed to know the seriousness of the problem. Instead of continuing to attack and kill the teacher, he turned to attack the sphere. Whew The sphere suddenly stretched out red tentacles and wrapped them around the approaching God of death. "No way, struggle!" The God of death was entangled by these tentacles and could not move at all, so he was pulled over by the sphere bit by bit. "No, no!" More and more tentacles surround the God of death, and then pull the whole God of death into the sphere. Everyone in class E of three years can still hear the scream of the God of death before he dies. After the God of death was absorbed, the tentacles separated from the sphere again. This time, the target seemed to be everyone around. "Everybody, leave quickly!" call When the tentacle rushed to class E of three years, a huge wind wall stood in front of class E of three years. "Speed water classmate!" I saw her eyes turn green, and the wind is as free as her arms. "Fast water students, well done, everyone step back quickly, or you will die." With this short time, the people of class E in three years finally left the scope of tentacles. "What''s that?" When the tentacle sees that there is no target to attack, it shrinks back to the sphere and continues to beat just now. "Worry free students, finally came to this step." Mr. Sha looked at the sphere that kept roaring in front of him. In addition to feeling cold, he also felt pain. My student is disappearing. Plop, plop, plop The red sphere seemed to have finally ended its energy accumulation, there were white cracks on it, and the pulsation stopped. Click, click The sphere finally broke open, revealing its carefree body. "Worry free students?" The teacher came to worry free and looked at worry free with completely different breath. The wound has healed. I can''t see that there was a penetrating wound just now. "Hoo!" Plop, plop, plop "This is!" "Hello, octopus." With his eyes closed, wuchou suddenly opened his eyes and showed his red eyes. "Too close." Boom! Suddenly, with worry free as the center, it sent out a strong light and spread around. Boom! The huge explosion exploded with wuchou as the center, forming a small mushroom cloud. "Woo!" "This is!" All the people around here saw it. The huge fireman stood up from the worry free position, became higher and higher bit by bit, and finally even broke the surrounding barrier. "Roar!" This is the beast. Looking at the giant in front of me, I finally remembered those fears. Chapter 887 Standing on the mountain, the giant beast had a more prominent vision and position. Especially the surrounding residents saw that the broken protective cover caused a great panic for a time. "Human beings, don''t worry." The residents of the whole city heard the sound of giants. "I am not a monster, but a creator. In the early years, I have been in this world and spread my seeds." "The emptiness of this city is my masterpiece. The purpose is only one." The beast paused for a moment and continued. "Offer human evolution for this beautiful world." Evolution? The surrounding residents and the commanders listening to everything here don''t know what the beast is talking about. "Just like this." Boom! Centered on the giant beast, a red energy rushed around and spread all over the world. "Er!" At this time, some people all over the world feel dyspnea, some feel heavy, and some feel that the previous diseases have disappeared. "Do you feel my power? As long as you support my power, you will awaken and become super powers." "According to the report, about a third of the citizens of the country fell down." People all over the world were affected by him. Some fell and others recovered. "So, what happens to those who can''t accept it?" Kill the teacher came to the beast and wanted to understand one thing. "Those who can''t bear it will die. After all, they don''t have the ability to evolve." "Uh." At this time, everyone in class E for three years didn''t feel any discomfort. "Yes, you are close to me. I have changed you, and those three of you are my masterpiece." The beast looked at the students who were standing in the crowd and said. "My compatriots, how are you feeling? Do you feel the gift I give you." "Don''t be kidding. Who are your compatriots? We don''t want to be charged with murder." People who can''t evolve will die, so many people must die. "Well, sure enough, you all think so. Your thinking is too backward." Behemoth looked at everyone in class E for three years and stretched out his hand. "Either my companion or my enemy." Boom! The huge flame was aimed at the people of class E for three years. The strong wind had been blocked in front of everyone, but there was no way to stop the flame from approaching. "Ha!" Aotian''s eyes turned orange, and copper columns stood in front of everyone. just The flame melted these things in an instant and rushed over at an unabated speed. Super, big jade spiral pill The huge blue energy ball stood in front of everyone and fought against the fire in front of us. "Naruto Jun!" "Everybody leave quickly. I can''t last long." Killing the teacher has no means to deal with the beast. If you compress the body to produce a big explosion, it may be useful, but before the explosion is formed, you may be caught by the beast and melt directly. "What should I do?" If there''s anyone else to help. Zizizi, zizizi "What!" A flash of lightning suddenly appeared on the beast''s body, and then a blue figure separated from the beast and stood in front of everyone. "Sure enough, this finally happened." Standing in front of class E for three years is the former capable person, the original capable person, Cole. "When I took one more step, I still used it, beast." The beast looked at Cole who had escaped and said. "You should stay inside. You''re not needed here." "No, he wants to protect the world, so he needs my help. Moreover, I brought you and should beat you." Cole smashed a light ball in his hand, and several channels of energy returned to his original master. "Everybody, lend me your strength. We will defeat the beast." call An icicle flew out from behind the beast and hit the other party behind. "Sorry for being late." Draw inside, join the battlefield. "Uh!" A huge oil bomb exploded directly behind the beast. "Painted sauce, don''t be careless." Xiao Xi, join the battlefield. The awakened people of class E in the other three years also came out of the crowd and stood with Cole and them. "Although I hate what you do, I''ll talk about the later. Solve this big trouble first." Looking at the more enemies, the giant beast did not feel afraid or troublesome because of the increase in the number of people, but was a little happy. "Yes, yes, Cole, come on, continue the mission we didn''t accomplish." The giant beast uses its whole body energy to form a huge fireball in mid air. "Try to block it. If you block it, even if you win!" Everyone, looking at the fireball in the sky, like a small meteorite, can''t move. "No way." "No, it can, as long as it can awaken the man." Cole also sees this opportunity. When the other party uses this ability, his hands must be held high and his whole body is full of flaws. Only at this time, the other party loses a lot of energy, can he have the opportunity to enter the other party''s body again and wake up the sleeping person. "Everybody, help me delay. I''ll go in again for victory." Cohesion also takes time. In this gap, wake up worry free. Cole finished, directly incarnated lightning and broke into the beast''s body again. "Please, unknown hero." The teacher watched the surrounding barrier disappear. He had planned to leave with the rest of class E for three years. At least the battle will not affect them. "Kill the teacher, we won''t leave. We are a group of class E for three years." Xiaozhu looked at the teacher who was going to take them away, grabbed each other''s tentacles and said. "I know, classmate Zhu." Killing teachers has nothing to do. The only thing that can attract the attention of giants is their own students. "Everyone has grown up." At this time, Cole, who went deep into the beast, felt a little strange. It''s strange that I should directly enter each other''s inner world, but why haven''t I seen worry free yet. While Cole was still wondering about it, a voice interrupted his thoughts. "Since you''re here, come here." The voice of the beast said to Cole. "Monster? What the hell are you doing?" Cole followed the guidance of the beast to a place. "Here it is." Cole came to the inner world of the beast. This is the once Imperial City, his own city. "Cole, long time no see." The familiar voice came behind Cole. Turning around, Cole felt incredible. "How can it be? You''re not. It''s impossible. Are you an illusion?" Standing in front of Cole is what he once was. No, it should be his future self, the first son. "Surprised?" Chapter 888 Boom! Empire City, lightning and thunder "Cole, why do you think I''m here?" "I don''t know, Kessler." Once, it should be said that the future self, Kessler, talks with Cole. "Beast, the first son, I''m tired of these. I want to change the future, so I made you, but you still can''t stop the beast." "I''m tired and he''s tired. We don''t want to continue making everything in the original imperial city. We''re just waiting for you." Wait for me? Cole looked at himself and wondered what the other party was talking about. "The long years of revenge are no longer suitable for us. We are just mortals devastated by years. Even if we wake up again, we are not what we used to be, just fooling around in the past." "End everything, Cole, me and the beast, have been here until you finish what you didn''t do." "Now you just need to make a choice." In the blink of an eye, Kessler''s figure had disappeared, and Cole left the environment of imperial city and came to the core of giant beast. "Cole." Huge flame core, talk to Cole. "We don''t need to fight anymore. Now you just have to make a choice, just as I just said." "One, start my energy, cover the whole world, let all people accept the test, and those who survive will gain ability." "On the other hand, activate my energy and clear the super power of the whole world. Although people in this world will not die, you are different and you will disappear completely." "Make your choice, Cole." Outside, the giant beast''s body suddenly stopped, did not continue to move, and the fireball on his head slowly dispersed. "Did you succeed?" Everyone in class E for three years was a little nervous when they saw that the giant beast finally stopped its activities. inside Cole picked up the core of the beast and didn''t know what to say. Strong energy kept pouring into his body. Cole knew that as long as he started this thing and injected energy into wuchou''s body, it would certainly help a lot. "Cole, give it up." Wuchou finally woke up and came to Cole. "We are good friends. Shouldn''t we help my friends?" "Well, since I am your friend, you should also listen to me and give up it. I don''t need this power." Cole looked at wuchou, clenched his teeth and said. "You know, as long as I make a choice, I will disappear and my old obsession will disappear." "It doesn''t matter." Wuchou walked up to Cole and patted each other on the shoulder. "Even if you leave, I will remember everything about you. You don''t need to leave me anything. Leave at ease." "I see." "Finally, finish the last play with me." outside Snap The beast''s body suddenly opened a big mouth, and Cole came out with an energy filled ball. "Did you succeed?" Cole looked at the people around and nodded. "But it''s not over yet." Dong Dong, Dong Dong The fireball in Cole''s hand was beating and looked like it was going to explode again. "The fireball will explode in the end, but it doesn''t matter. I have a way to reverse its effect and eliminate the impact of the whole world, but at the cost, the super power will disappear." Cole looked at the awakened people and said. "I''m sorry, your ability is finally eliminated by me." "It doesn''t matter. If this ability disappears, I don''t want to be a freak." The awakened people of class E in three years think so. "However, in order to ensure that the energy of the whole thing will not hurt you, we need to use this thing outside the earth. Similarly, the people who go there with me, naturally, can''t come back." Everyone in class E for three years, looking at the hero in front of us, finally knew that the other party was going to sacrifice themselves. "Wait, where is wuchou?" The teacher asked this important question. "What I control now is his body. He is the source of all, so." Without worry, you will die. "Wait, how can I agree with you!" Xiao Xi and Hua Li hurried over, hoping to stop each other. Snap Without giving them any chance, Cole directly corona them. "I''m sorry, he''s bound to die." It''s hard for everyone in class E for three years to accept this fact. "This is the reality. I''m sorry, and I need someone to help me put the energy ball on it." At this time, Cole looked at one side of the split. "Wait, I disagree. What do you mean!" The students of Sushui and Aotian in the crowd looked at Cole''s performance, so they must hope to follow him. "What do you mean, sacrificing our partner and sacrificing our other?" "But if you don''t, this violent energy will destroy the whole city. Is that what you are willing to accept!" Sushui and Aotian didn''t know what to say for a while. Snap Before they could react, they were stunned with energy. "Sorry, Amy." After handing them over to class E for three years, they came to Cole. "Wait, teacher, let''s leave with you." "Teacher?" The rest of class E in three years listened to the words of killing the teacher and wondered what the teacher was thinking. "Everyone, the teacher has been told all over the world that even if it doesn''t explode, the teacher can''t stay here. Then, at least, the teacher should do the last thing for the earth, as my two brave students and the last witness." Looking at class E for three years, everyone was unwilling to leave by themselves. They knew that they killed the teacher, but they had no choice. "Everyone, remember to study hard. I''ll stay and give you the best gift. Everyone remember to see it." Call the roll again one by one, and kill the teacher also came behind Cole and held them. "Goodbye, everyone." Boom, boom! The fireball sent out strong energy and surrounded the three people. Then a green energy surrounded the whole fireball and slowly flew into the sky. "Is this the whole picture of the earth?" Although I saw it many times, this is the last time I saw it. "Naruto students and unknown heroes, thank you for making this choice for our earth." "Kill the teacher, so thank you for your education this year, and I want to give you something." Cole''s energy returned to worry free body and changed back to worry free original appearance. "Worry free students, in the end?" In the fireball, where I didn''t see it, wuchou put his hand on the killing teacher''s shoulder and absorbed the antimatter in the killing teacher''s body bit by bit. "This is!" Watching the killing teacher become human again, wuchou smiled and continued. "Kill the teacher, no, uncle death, live well, and help me tell you I''m sorry." Whew Using energy, wuchou sends the killing teacher back to the earth, and then releases the separation. "Cole, thank you for your company. And bye." A bright light explodes over the earth and can be seen by people in the whole hemisphere. This light spreads to the whole world. Chapter 889 Time won''t wait for us, and we can''t keep time. Several days have passed since we killed our teacher and wuchou classmates, and we are not particularly familiar with them, but for the two, the most familiar Naruto classmates have sacrificed themselves in order to save the world. That night, when the white light covered the whole world, the people who had been ill all over the world were instantly cured, but at the same time, the super powers of class E for three years also disappeared. The national satellite also confirmed that nothing was left over the explosion. "Although the octopus committed suicide, the bonus will also be given to everyone. It can be regarded as a sealing fee." After that day, everyone in class E for three years and Mr. Wujian gathered in the old classroom and talked about the future. "I know you can''t accept it, especially some people, but they died to save the world. I don''t think they want you to be so depressed." "Therefore, if you have any requirements, we will try our best to meet you, because you deserve it." Mr. Wujian looked at everyone and hoped that everyone could come out of this dilemma. "Mr. Wujian, in fact, we only have one request." Everyone in class E for three years stood up, looked at Mr. Wujian and said definitely. "We hope to attend the graduation ceremony of our school. In order to kill teachers and worry free classmates." Mr. Wujian smiled and nodded. "No problem, I can satisfy you." Everyone in class E for three years participated in the graduation ceremony of Yiqiu middle school as scheduled, got the certificate they wanted, was protected by the student president, and successfully left the school. "Huh?" At this time, Xiaozhu seemed to see something strange. A familiar figure stood aside and waved to them. It looked like killing the teacher and wuchou. In the blink of an eye, the phantom disappeared. "Kill the teacher, worry free students, thank you." "Xiao Xi, what are you doing?" Huali came to the shrine and asked Xiao Xi, who was wearing a witch''s dress and praying earnestly in the hall. "The LORD God told me that worry sauce is still alive. I will wait for him to come back, no matter how long." "Still alive?" Drawing inside listen to Xiao Xi''s words, a little doubt. "Don''t worry, Huali sauce, I''m fine. I know he must be alive and will come back to me." "He will not abandon me, I believe." Uncle snake left the shrine to travel around the world. For Xiao Xi''s so-called hope, he will travel around the world in order to find that person. As for Xiaolv, her ability is strangely preserved. It is clear that everyone has lost her super ability, but it also gives her an enlightenment. "Worry free, still alive, sure." Xiao LV knows what he needs. He invades the whole Internet world with his own ability and keeps looking. Worry free is sure to be alive. As long as he keeps looking, he will be able to find that person one day. "Welcome." "Uh." Fast water Linxiang looked at Aotian Aimei who pushed the door in, and suddenly stunned for a while. "Please sit down." Fast water Linxiang looked at OTA Aimei, who was not very stable. In fact, she was always worried about what the other party would do. "Classmate Su Shui, I''m fine, because I received this." Aotian Aimei pointed to her necklace and showed it to fast water Linxiang. "I don''t understand." "You see clearly." In the center of the necklace, there was a little green flash, emitting some strange life energy. "At that time, Naruto Jun told me that as long as he was alive, he would know my situation. This necklace was still working. He must be alive." "Well, maybe." Aotian Aimei nodded. "Everyone, they must still be alive. They just don''t know where they are. They will certainly come back, but we can''t tell you. After all, it''s better to close the news." Hidden place Mao ye came back here. After all, he had to tell his sister about the teacher''s death. "Huh?" At this time, Mao ye saw a black haired man walking with his sister. "Sister, who is she?" "Classmate Feng, don''t you know who I am?" Listening to each other''s voice, Mao ye knew who the other party was. "Kill the teacher?" ~ after a period of time ~ "I see. Worry free classmate sacrificed himself and saved you." Mao Ye looked at the teacher calmly. I don''t know how the other party would feel at that time. "Unexpectedly, wuchou not only gave me a second chance, but also saved your sister. I owe him too much." "What are your plans to kill the teacher in the future?" "I''m going to travel around the world with your sister." "What?" The teacher looked at the sky and said. "Worry free classmate, he must still be alive. I feel that he must be waiting for us in a corner of the world. I want to find him." "Wujian, what did you say?" At the Defense Ministry Center, the leader listened to teacher Wujian and was surprised and speechless. "After I, can you give me some time to walk around?" "Why, Wujian, do you still think that man is still alive?" Mr. Wujian looked at the leader and nodded. "He is my best student. I don''t believe he will disappear into the world so easily. I want to find him. He will certainly serve the country in the future." As for whether Mr. Wujian thinks so, it''s Mr. Wujian''s own business. Even if he has left, the world still leaves his legend. "That''s good." In the empty world, wuchou stood by and looked at Cole on the other side. "Goodbye, worry free." "Goodbye, Cole, and thank you." Watching Cole''s body gradually disappear, wuchou suddenly can''t speak. "Brother, this is necessary, because you have decided the end when you came here." World consciousness appears behind worry free, comforting worry free. "At least, I''ll finish your story." "Yes, brother, you did a good job, so you have to leave quickly, or that person will find you." "I know, but I have a request." "It''s no problem to protect those people. Brother, go quickly, or you''ll be caught up." Worry free is also clear, so I quickly opened the space tunnel and left the world. "You should know what the consequences of shielding sinners are?" Empty voices echoed in the room. "I know, but I can''t look at him. You must understand, sister." "Really?" The short silence made the world consciousness a little afraid. "Forget it, it''s about me and him. There''s no need to punish you. You''re too young." The sound disappeared. "Brother, I hope you can be safe." Chapter 890 Where are you going this time? Without worry, I don''t know. I still follow my feeling as I did last time. Where you call yourself, you will come to that world. Gradually, wuchou heard a strange call. "Help me." Voice, spread to worry free heart. "Help me." Who is calling me. "Where are you? Help me." Crying, crying is calling itself. Hearing this cry, I felt carefree and had a strange irritability in my heart. "Ah ah!" For a moment, worry free entered a world. Transition line Snap Boom! The rain kept falling. "Cough." so painful Without worry, I don''t know why. Just entering this world, my body hurts. I don''t feel like myself. "Where is this?" Clatter The rain kept falling The body is very painful, but worry free can still retain consciousness and roughly see your position. "This is a city?" The rain slowly filled up and soaked the worry free body bit by bit. "No, I have to find a place." The body was very painful, but wuchou slowly stood up, but slipped his foot and fell to the ground again. "No way." Although wuchou can still keep awake, the body can''t move. What the hell is going on? Wuchou is also the first time to encounter this situation. Just entering the world, his body is injured all over, and he can''t recover himself. "Huh?" PA, PA, PA At this time, wuchou heard a sound, footsteps. "Well, why is there a man lying here?" Someone''s coming. Although wuchou is lying in the alley, it''s a little unexpected that someone can find himself. "Well, it looks badly hurt." "Forget it, don''t mess around. Although I''m short of people, I can''t find people." Then the man really planned to leave. "Huh?" When the man was about to leave, he suddenly found something. "Interesting, aren''t you human?" human beings? Isn''t it human? Is this world also a world with strange species? At this time, wuchou feels like a strange force to help himself up. "Since you are not human, it''s no problem to join my team. Well, I''ll take you back first and then." "But for safety''s sake." right enough The next second, a magic shock in wuchou''s brain. Wuchou also let the other party attack and fainted directly. Whoa, whoa, whoa Cry The cry came again It''s a familiar cry, and it''s very disturbing. Who, who is calling me. "Help me." help me. "Huh?" As soon as I opened my eyes, I found myself lying in a strange room with a lot of furnishings. It seems that the person who brought me back is a girl. At this time, wuchou finally found that there was something wrong with his body. "This is!" No wonder I always feel weak. I see. His body is engraved with familiar tattoos. These things are the ability of Asura. "Ashura, is this your world?" No, if it were his world, mankind could not progress to this extent. "Another mixed world?" It''s really troublesome. If it was originally the world of Asura, wuchou could still know what would happen, but now in the mixed world, it''s hard to say. In other words, the original world has evolved to this point, everything is unknown, and there are too few conditions. But with this tattoo, it''s too eye-catching. Worry free heart meditation for a while, the tattoo slowly disappeared. "Yes." Creak At this time, the door was pushed open and a girl came in. "Are you awake?" Some of the girls who opened the door came in with red hair, a plump figure and a sense of evil charm in their behavior. Demon? No, demons or something. Worry free is also well-informed. You can probably see the types of some people, and the other party''s magic is good. No wonder you can stun yourself at that time. "Thank you. I don''t know what you call it?" "Lias, call me lias, and you?" Wuchou just wanted to say his name, but as long as he said his name, there was a strange feeling. "Huh?" The girl called lias listened to worry free talk, but the other party seemed to move her mouth and didn''t say anything. "Sorry, I didn''t hear you. What''s your name?" "I said, my name is." Dudu Dudu "Ah?" Wuchou still can''t say his name, just like being blocked by something. "Strange, why can''t I say my name?" Without worry, I don''t know what my situation is now. Just, one side of lias seemed to know something and looked at wuchou with surprised eyes. "Unspeakable names are limited by some kind of magic." Lias felt that what she found might be a hot potato or a treasure. "I''m sorry, Miss lias. I don''t know why I can''t say my name. Just call me." "It doesn''t matter. I''m also a little surprised. What magic has protected your name. It seems that your name already represents your identity, so nothing can be revealed." However, what is the existence that needs other people to use magic to protect his real name? Lias seems to have to investigate it. "By the way, Miss lias, can you tell me where I am?" Sure enough, I didn''t even know where I was. Maybe it was the first time I came to earth. "This is Japan, mortal, you know?" Earthly, that is to say, there are other places. At least I know that the world pattern is very big. At least there are gods and demons in addition to the human world. Maybe the demons in front of me also belong to one of them. "Nameless, can I call you that?" "No problem, Miss lias. I just came here recently, so it''s really good to have someone help me get familiar with the environment. Thank you." "Nothing. Everyone helps each other." Lias sat beside wuchou. She had just sensed that there was no strange energy in the other party''s body, that is, it was not the person who chose the weapon. Like them, they all had a powerful existence. Just, if it''s really powerful, why doesn''t lias feel a trace of magic at all. "Well, Mr. nameless, take the liberty to ask, since you are not human, why can''t I feel your magic?" magic power? Is it the same thing as the original magic circuit? Certainly not, because the body is occupied by tattoos, and the magic must be absorbed. "I don''t know. Maybe there''s something wrong with my body." "Well, Mr. nameless, you''d better have a good rest and I''ll take you around later." "Thank you." Chapter 891 "Miss lias, are you sure this is the world?" Lias seemed to see the worry free confusion and explained. "Mr. nameless, you are really sensitive. In fact, this city is the battle point of the three realms. Here, everyone tries to keep the appearance calm, but everyone competes for the legendary weapons in this place." Weapons? For what. "Weapons, contention, why?" Lias quickly took her surprise back to her heart and didn''t show it in her appearance. "Even the artifact doesn''t know what the other party exists." Lias also calmed down and explained to wuchou. "The so-called artifact is the weapon parasitic on human beings or obtained by our abnormal species. Several powerful artifact even reach the so-called divine annihilator, which is enough to kill gods and powerful demon kings." A weapon to kill the gods? Worry free doesn''t know whether the gods of the world or the demon king in lias''s mouth are the same creature as she used to understand. Maybe only when she meets these people can she know the truth. "Then, Miss lias, can these so-called artifacts be robbed?" "Yes, especially the fallen angel, find a way to separate human artifacts, but nature is still the original owner, who has the strongest adaptability to artifacts. After all, he is the chosen person." Artifact is the one who chooses its owner. Wuchou seems to know something more. "Moreover, as long as the artifact chooses human beings, these ordinary human beings can obtain powerful power. Just like the God destroyer I just said, it can even enable human beings to obtain the power to kill gods. Do you think it''s very strong?" "Well, it''s very powerful, but I''m sorry, I have a problem with my memory, so I can''t understand it at all." Lias also knows that the other party should not know how strong the gods are. "Alas, Mr. nameless, now I really care about what you are, an angel, a devil, a fallen angel, or the existence of other gods." "If you ask me, I can''t answer you." The two said and walked to a school. "This is my school, Juwang college. Today is a holiday, so I have time to take you around. What do you do next, Mr. nameless?" Worry free didn''t know what to do for a while, especially she didn''t know the current situation at all, and lias was the first person she knew. "Miss lias, although I don''t know what I''m going to do now, I do have a problem with my memory, but since you saved my life, I should repay you." "Miss lias, anyway, I have nothing to do recently. If you need any guards, you can let me help you." This result, as lias hoped. "No problem, Mr. nameless. Then I''ll come to our school as a student. It happens that my family still has some rights. It''s no problem to leave you here." "That''s good, too. Thank you, Miss lias." Finally, lias still didn''t start, and the chess piece in her hand was always in her hand. "Just ask me what I''m thinking. Why not?" Maybe lias is worried about something. After wuchou and lias returned to their previous residence, lias finally said what she thought. "Well, Mr. nameless, do you know this thing?" Lias handed wuchou a chess, and wuchou was stunned. She didn''t know what the other party meant. "Mr. nameless, you don''t know this. This is our devil chess. In fact, I want you to do me a favor." Wuchou picked up the piece and felt a strange binding magic in it, just like a contract. "Contract?" Lias didn''t expect to see through it at a glance. "Miss lias, it''s not necessary. Your chess pieces are actually useless to me." useless? Lias looked carefree and didn''t know what the other party meant. "I see through your contract ability. This piece can''t make me contract with you. It seems that the magic of the master is stronger than that of his subordinates. I don''t know my own degree, but if I use this piece, it will eat you back, so I can''t do so." Lias also thought about this problem, but worry free is an unknown powerful force. If her chess pieces are useful, she will leave a powerful force for herself. "Miss lias, is there something you need to contract someone to help you?" Lias nodded and talked to wuchou about one thing. "In fact, we will have a game recently. In the battle game of our demons, we must have the chess pieces of the demons'' subordinates to participate." "That''s easy. Give me your hand." Lias reached out to wuchou. "That''s good." Lias felt a strange magic attached to her hand. "As long as you call me, as long as you are still in this world, I will appear in front of you." "In this way, you won''t waste your chess pieces, and I can help you." Lias wanted to say something, but wuchou interrupted her. "The contract is too risky. I can''t hurt my benefactor so innocently, Miss lias. That''s it." "I see." After wuchou returned to her room to have a rest, lias finally returned to school to communicate with her family. "That''s the case, brother. I hope you can come here. After all, this existence is so terrible that there is mysterious magic to protect his name." After all this, lias felt that one thing could finally be put down. What is the powerful and mysterious existence. same evening Sobbing, sobbing Cry Crying, calling themselves again. "Where are you?" "Help me." Crying, far away from themselves, very close. "Who is it?" Who is calling himself. The cry disturbed the worry free mind. "Well, what''s going on?" Lias felt something strange and came to wuchou''s room. She saw wuchou floating in the air, with faint tattoos on her body. "Angel, no, devil, no, falling angel, no, what kind of tattoo is this?" Lias looked at the magic of worry free performance and couldn''t feel the depth, just as her brother felt for herself. "Crying." Lias saw tears in the corners of her eyes. "Is memory really limited by any reason?" Lias began to believe what wuchou said. "What happened to make this existence so sad." And what level of power does it belong to to to deal with his existence. Chapter 892 "Mr. nameless, are you okay?" Lias asked, looking at her sad face. "Nothing. I just didn''t sleep well last night. It''s always been like this since I came to the world." Crying, crying has been bothering wuchou. Wuchou doesn''t know where the crying comes from. Anyway, it feels very strange. "Miss lias, you should have class today. Don''t worry about me. I''ll go around first." "Well, be careful yourself, Mr. nameless." After wuchou left, a small demon appeared behind lias. "Keep up with him. Remember to tell me anything." The city is bigger than wuchou expected. Wuchou walked for a while. If she could not sense the signal from lias, wuchou would have lost her way. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou felt strange magic, not the magic of normal people. Wuchou followed the signal and saw something. "That is." Wuchou saw a blonde girl running and avoiding something. She looked very nervous. "Where are you going, my little prey." Behind the girl, a black falling angel appeared behind her, looking like a bad man with a standard ending. "Chick, don''t walk around and stay. You can''t walk away. I''ll take your artifact perfectly this time." Artifact, artifact? It''s rare to meet an artifact envoy. Wuchou wants to see what the other person can do. "Chick, your harmless artifact has no effect on me. Your Lord can''t protect you. Surrender." The blonde looked at the falling angel approaching and prayed constantly. "God, protect me from these fallen demons." Well, it seems that the other party really has no ability to protect themselves. Worry free can only cough twice and interrupt what may happen next. "Who is it?" The falling angel looked at the unhappiness coming out and smiled. "Mortal, what are you doing here?" When the blonde saw the emergence of worry free, she was not happy because of worry free, but worried about each other because of worry free. "Sir, you leave quickly. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t stay here." "Shut up, my prey." Boom! I saw a magic directly hit the blonde girl, suddenly bounced her away and hit the tree directly. "Hey, the other party is an ordinary person. Are you going to do that?" The Fallen Angel looked at wuchou without fear, and looked at wuchou with interest. "Oh, I''m not afraid. It seems that I''m a little knowledgeable. No, there''s no smell of artifact. Who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am, but it''s wrong for you to hurt people in front of me. I''ll teach you a lesson." At this time, wuchou just wanted to use his power, but found that nothing could be used. "Ah?" Projection of no avail. Creation is useless It''s no use communicating with the dark forces. Looking at wuchou, his face turned red, or there was nothing. The falling angel was a little impatient. "Human, although I don''t know what you''re doing, you showed me a clown show. It''s very good." Strange, how suddenly there is no way to use any power. Obviously, we can still use natural energy just now. Why can''t we use it suddenly. At this time, if wuchou can use his ability, he knows that there is something staring at him behind him. Sobbing, sobbing Cry Wuchou looked aside and saw the blonde lying on the ground, sobbing. Crying, can''t stop. "Where are you looking!" The Fallen Angel rushed directly to wuchou and hit him with a claw. Snap "What!" "Crying." At this time, the falling angel finally saw that there were strange tattoos on wuchou''s body, and the magic was very powerful, which made the falling angel feel and fear. "Who are you?" Wuchou didn''t say anything, just repeated. "Crying." "Let go!" Boom! Falling angels constantly use magic to attack wuchou, but they have no effect. Magic kept pounding the worry free body, leaving only a little black smoke. "Ah ah ah!" Poof Clatter Although I don''t know what color the fallen angel''s blood is, at least I don''t need to know. With one punch, the fallen angel will be beaten into powder. "Crying." Wuchou went to the blonde girl, squatted down and reached out to wipe away the tears from the girl''s eyes. "You are!" The girl raised her head and looked at wuchou. At this time, wuchou looked like a God in the girl''s eyes. "Lord God, are you my lord?" "No, cry." Wuchou picked up the girl in front of him and picked her up. "Ah!" The girl hugged wuchou tightly and dared not let go. "I will protect you and no one will hurt you." "Never, never." Wait for wuchou to walk away for a distance. The existence that has been observed behind wuchou just now finally comes out. "Here we go, my piece. You''re back at last." "The world, to chaos." "Your existence is necessary for the unity of the world." After walking for a while, wuchou''s consciousness finally broke away from Asura''s control. As expected, as long as you use Asura''s power, your body will be abnormally tired. However, holding a girl to go on, there is still no problem. Looking at the disappearance of the tattoo on wuchou''s body, the smell of wuchou was not so scary. The girl finally dared to speak. "Ah, sir, where are you taking me?" "Well, what happened just now, actually." "I see, sir. You''re under control, aren''t you?" Wu Chou nodded. "Well, what you said just now, I can treat it as if it didn''t happen." "No." Although wuchou doesn''t know why Asura said these words, since Asura decided to protect the girl, wuchou is also willing to bear the responsibility. "I am willing to protect you, as long as you are really willing to trust a man you don''t know for five minutes." "Well, no problem." Wuchou knows that if she really has any bad ideas, maybe something will happen to the girl. Is the legend too good? Wuchou looked at the girl she was holding and didn''t know what to say. "Well, remember, my name, er, my name can''t be said for some reason, so just call me nameless." "Yes, Mr. nameless." On the other hand, lias, who knew the worry free behavior from the demon, felt a little headache. "It''s not a problem to bring an artifact, but his power." Mysterious, and powerful. Through the devil''s eyes, lias saw what wuchou had just said. She just wondered why wuchou could suddenly use magic, and. "Crying, that''s what I said last night. What is it?" Chapter 893 Sobbing, sobbing Cry Crying, can''t stop "Help me." "Where are you?" Who the hell is it "Help me." "Mr. nameless, Mr. nameless?" I felt someone shaking me up, and I woke up with worry free squinting. "Mr. nameless, are you okay?" Standing by the worry free bed is the blonde girl she brought back yesterday. What''s her name, aisia or something. "Miss aisia, what''s the matter?" Aisia pointed to her carefree body and said. "Your body is shining." At this time, wuchou remembered that in order to protect the girl''s safety, wuchou finally let the girl sleep in her room and lay on the ground. At this time, wuchou found that his body became the same as when he used his strength. Is it true that he is like this every night. "I''m sorry, aisia. I''ll go out first. You can continue to rest." When he opened the door, he saw lias waiting for him outside the door. "Let''s talk." Wuchou and lias came outside the house. It was late at night, but the surrounding buildings were as brightly lit as if it hadn''t been late at night. "Miss lias, what do you want to say?" "Mr. nameless, what are your plans next? I don''t think it''s good for you to do this every day." Worry free nature knows that you can''t do this. "You need help." "I know, but I don''t think anyone can help me." "I can, as long as you believe me, go to see someone with me tomorrow." the second day It''s rare for wuchou to get through the night. He took aisia with her to lias''s college, foal king college. "Well, Miss lias, what are you bringing me here for?" Yesterday, lias already knew the identity of aisia. She knew that the other party was one year younger than herself. She was once a saint of the church organization. She was driven out of the organization because she saved the devil. "No problem, aisia. You can stay in our college. Mr. nameless and I will protect you." Listen to what lias said, aisia just clings to worry free, holding worry free arms tightly with both hands. "Aisia, don''t worry. Since I promised you, I will protect you, no matter who it is." "Yes." "Well, miss aisia, let''s go through the formalities first, and then go to my club. We need to do something." "By the way, Mr. nameless, you need it too." After all, wuchou now needs an identity to stay here. At least find a place and learn about the situation first. Where none of them cared, a young man saw the three people passing by and said gnashing his teeth. "That man, how can he walk with sister lias and be accompanied by a lovely and beautiful girl? He is really envious." When they have finished all the formalities, they will go to lias''s club. Department of occult studies It''s very good and powerful, and its name is also special. If you don''t worry, you really know that lias is a demon, and you think it''s a strange abyss rally here. "I came early today. Everyone hasn''t arrived yet because we want to see someone." After the three walked in, they saw a man with red hair and similar to lias sitting on the sofa, watching the three come in with great interest. "Brother, why are you here so early?" "After all, it''s your order, lias. I naturally want to come earlier, and." The man called brother by lias looked at wuchou with burning eyes. "Are you the nameless man lias said?" "Yes, I don''t know. Uh, what do you call it?" Worry free can feel that the powerful magic of the other party''s body, which has been suppressed, is only stronger than lias around her. "Devil, very powerful devil." Aisia still has a little magic belonging to heaven. She feels the overbearing magic of the other party and can''t breathe. "It''s all right. I''ll protect you." Wuchou presses each other''s hand, and a natural energy protects aisia. The sense of repression just now disappears. "Oh?" Brother lias looked at wuchou with appreciative eyes again. Even he couldn''t see what ability wuchou used just now. "Well, lias'' brother, Miss lias told me last night, can you help me?" "Yes, Mr. nameless, I can help you." At this time, standing behind each other, the man who didn''t speak or even thought it was just a statue suddenly spoke. "Lord devil, you should know that doing so is risky. It will be regarded as a provocation to other organizations. I hope you think twice." Although the silver haired maid who suddenly spoke was really eye-catching, wuchou cared more about what the maid said just now. "Demon king? You are the demon king of the devil now." "Yes, I am Lucifer, one of the four demon kings in the demon world." This brother lias, who looks like the big brother next door, is the demon king? It''s a little far from what wuchou expected. I thought the demon king was probably a fat middle-aged uncle or an abnormal uncle. "Well, Lord devil, what is the way? Since your maid cares so much, it must be a bad way." Lucifer nodded and continued. "I can use my ability to reverse deduce who used magic on you, but it may attract the attention of others. After all, my sudden appearance in the human world is a little unreasonable." "I see. Forget it." forget it? Lucifer, the demon king, and lias looked at each other and decided to give up. "Why, this is the best way you have at present to unlock your spell and help you find your true body." "I think if I get it back so soon, my life will be too short. Since I have been cursed, I believe this is my disaster. It''s better to let it go and live at ease. After all, I haven''t been free for a long time." Although the last world is relatively idle, wuchou worries about whether he will be suddenly attacked every day and night. Moreover, I owe the devil the favor. I don''t know how to pay it off at that time. "Lias, it seems that your friend is a little interesting." Since the other party gives up, Lucifer will not say anything. Let''s come and see my sister today and meet someone by the way. "Well, lias, I''ll go back first. There''s still a lot of work." "Well, goodbye, brother, and miss gurefea." The two stepped into a portal and disappeared into the activity room. "Mr. nameless, why refuse?" After her brother left, lias looked at wuchou and didn''t know why the other party refused it. "Miss lias, there''s no reason. Don''t worry." Chapter 894 After school, I need to introduce some people when I come back here. If you stay like this, lias will let wuchou leave. "Miss lias, she is indeed a mysterious woman." Alicia sighed as she spoke. "Mr. nameless, you like women like Miss lias, too, don''t you?" "Well, what are you talking about?" Wuchou didn''t pay attention to each other''s words for a while and looked at each other confused. "Nothing. Anyway, go to class. After all, don''t be late for class on the first day." "Don''t worry, ask the way first." Thanks to the help of lias, wuchou and aisia were assigned to the same class. Just when they introduced themselves, there was a problem. By the way, I can''t say my name. What should I do? When wuchou is standing on the podium at a loss, just because of time, wuchou can find an empty seat without introduction. I don''t know if it''s a worry free illusion. I feel that the boy sitting beside me has been looking at himself with hostile eyes. "Well, hello." "Hum." The other party didn''t pay attention to himself, so he looked aside. Strange people Without worry, he didn''t continue to pay attention to each other and went to class at ease. However, even if I came to a different world, the curriculum of high school did not change. I soon fell asleep without worry. Sobbing, sobbing "Ah?" Suddenly, wuchou woke up from his dream. Alicia, who was just about to wake up wuchou, was startled. "Mr. nameless, what do you think?" After aisia''s reminder, wuchou found that he didn''t know when the tears came down again. "Is it last night''s dream again?" "Yes, aisia, it''s really a headache. As long as you sleep, you will dream." "Mr. nameless." Aisia doesn''t know how to comfort wuchou. She can only hold each other and hope that each other can calm down. "I''m fine, aisia, and I should protect you, so don''t you protect me?" Aisia smiled and shook her head. "No, I''ll protect Mr. nameless''s heart." At this time, wuchou found that school had been over. "Come on, aisia. It''s just time to see what Miss lias wants to do." Mystical Society It''s the same as coming in today. The atmosphere is inexplicably strange, but the people sitting on the sofa are different this time. "Well, hello." In addition to three strangers, wuchou also heard the sound of water droplets in the community. "Hello, are you new dependents? I remember sister lias didn''t say that." "Yes, they are not my family members, but special beings." Lias came out of the bathroom, looked at the two of them standing at the door and introduced them. "The blonde girl is an artifact envoy who has been confirmed to have artifact. Aisia Xuemei, another, er, just call him Mr. nameless." "Give me more advice." Standing aside, the handsome blonde said. "Mr. nameless, right? Although we wear the same uniform, sister lias said so. Then I''ll call you an elder. I''m Kimura youdou. The younger generation with white hair over there is Tacheng kitten. On the other side is sister Ji Island Zhu Nai." The two nodded to each other to get to know each other. "So, Miss lias, what do you want to do when you come here today?" "In fact, it has something to do with the girl around you." "Me?" Asia looked at lias inexplicably and didn''t know what the other party wanted to say. "The church in the city sent me a notice that I took their saint and hoped I could return it." Saint? Wuchou can feel that aisia''s shoulder is shaking abnormally. Whether it is happy or sad, wuchou doesn''t know. "Aisia, what do you think?" Wuchou looked at aisia standing aside and hoped that the other party could give an answer. Aisia clutched the worry free sleeve. At last, she seemed to have figured out something, and then said. "I want to be with Mr. nameless. I have promised that Mr. nameless will protect me." The cross on the chest is no longer the power to protect yourself. Now the thing that really protects yourself is the person around you. Lias seemed to have expected the end and smiled. "Of course, this is what I expected, but you''d better go to the scene and explain the situation. After all, although the saint in front of you has been expelled." expel? Wuchou looked at aisia and wondered how the church could be expelled. "I don''t know the specific situation. Anyway, you can find out about it at that time." "I know. Thank you, Miss lias." "After all, we are partners. We should help each other." After getting the map, wuchou took aisia to the local church to meet the so-called host. "Aisia, are you sure you want to give up your faith?" Worry free is a little unexpected. After all, is it a little strange for such a simple person as aisia to give up his ideals. "It doesn''t matter. I already have new hope." Aisia looked at worry free, meaning self-evident. "Well, no matter what happens later, I will protect you." They finally came to the church. Looking at the clean and quiet environment inside, it''s hard to imagine that this is the gathering place of angels. "Are you here at last, our saint?" Coming through the back door was a man in a priest''s uniform. I don''t know why. Worry free eyes seem to see something different. The man in front of me is very murderous. "Exorcist?" Exorcism related personnel, it is true that the murderous gas and blood gas will be very heavy, but the person in front of us is too strange. "Oh, can you see it at a glance? It''s really powerful. Then, sir, can you hand over our saint now?" Aisia held on to her worry free sleeves and was still a little uneasy. "I''m sorry, father. Aisia has given up her faith in the Lord and is now my partner. I''m sorry. I came here today just to tell you the news." "Oh, that won''t work." I saw the other party take out a lightsaber and pistol, with fierce eyes, looking at wuchou and aisia. "The saint is our important thing. How can you take it away, and you are very close to the devil." "Hum, aren''t you too? As an exorcist, you are very close to the fallen angel." Wuchou can still feel that the breath of the fallen angel is around him. Although it is very hidden, wuchou remembers this breath. "Oh, since you know so many of us, do you dare to come to the meeting?" Three fallen angels came out from behind the statue and looked at them with a smile, just like a lamb to be slaughtered. "Oh, that''s the plan." "But you''ve got the wrong person." Chapter 895 Wuchou patted aisia''s head, let him stand back in the opposite direction and stand in the front. "Oh, do you think you, a human, can deal with so many of us?" "Of course, you don''t even have a chance to meet me." Sure enough. Wuchou just wanted to use immortal mode, and then the strange suppression force appeared again, completely suppressing the rest of his power. What the hell is going on? "What''s the matter, human?" The three fallen angels came to wuchou and looked at wuchou and stood there waving their hands. They didn''t do anything. They thought the other party was scared silly. "What''s the matter? Why haven''t you made a move?" Poop The lightsaber was suddenly inserted into wuchou''s body. "Uh!" Blood gushed out of the wound, but wuchou still stood where he was before he fell down. "Mr. nameless!" Aisia just wanted to come over, but she didn''t make any action when she thought of her performance on that day. "Oh, my body is very strong. It''s OK to cut it." Poop The three fallen angels directly inserted three black energy spears into wuchou, completely through wuchou''s body, but wuchou didn''t shout a word. Power, what''s going on? Pain is tolerable without worry, but without worry, I don''t know what the reason is, and I can''t use my strength. "Ah!" When wuchou was stunned, a bullet hit Alicia''s shoulder accurately. "Aisia!" Zizi, Zizi Boom! The huge energy pushed the three fallen angels and the priest away at once. Without worry, he went directly to aisia and looked at each other''s wounds. "Aisia, are you okay?" "I''m fine, but you." Aisia looked at the wound on wuchou and was distressed. She planned to use an artifact to treat wuchou. "Ah, what''s going on?" The green light flashed on wuchou, but aisia''s treatment was completely ineffective for wuchou. "What''s going on?" The fallen angel and priest are well aware of the power of aisia artifact to completely heal any wound, but why it doesn''t work for the person in front of them. Artifact, it''s impossible. I don''t feel any artifact in front of human beings. At this time, the falling angel seemed to think of some possibility. "I see. You are not human in this world. No wonder the artifact is invalid for you." Not this world, that is to say, there are people in this world who are different from themselves? "So what, aren''t you also creatures in the human world?" "No, no, no, we are different. You are a real alien. We can only be human at most." At this time, the falling angel''s eyes completely changed. It was not only a surprise, but also a little fear. "People from different worlds, it has been a long time since the God war that our world has not been joined by people from different worlds. Now there is one. It is more rare than an artifact. Even the legendary artifact can''t compare with you." "Take this man back, and the saint naturally needs it." Aisia looked at wuchou and still couldn''t use her strength. At this time, she remembered what happened last night. I saw aisia lying behind wuchou and whispering in wuchou''s ear. "Help me." Plop "Help me." Plop Alicia pressed her wound and forced herself to cry. "Help me." Plop "Whatever you say, it''s useless." Scenes of fragmentary memories flashed through worry free eyes, all of which were as profound and painful as they had experienced. "Yes, that''s your role." The dark figure observed all this in the dark. "What!" The falling angel''s original attack stopped because they saw the change in wuchou. The silver tattoo appeared on the body bit by bit. Obviously, the magic reaction was very low, but the four people could feel the deep chill. ruin I saw wuchou holding his fist and putting it on his waist. Facing the position of the four, it was a fist. Boom! The strong boxing style beat the four people back at once, and the church behind them collapsed directly. "Ah, what is this!" Not far away, lias''s family, who had been observing everything in the dark, saw the movement made by wuchou and was surprised to be speechless. "Lias, what does he exist?" Ji Dao Zhu Nai, looking at the ability of wuchou''s performance, forbeared surprise and asked. "I can''t know the existence of the name, and the strange world people mentioned by the falling angel just now. It seems that the guy I picked up is too mysterious." It seems that I need to find my brother for information about people from different worlds. Lias looked at the worry free and calm thinking that had been launched not far away. "But why didn''t you use this power just now? It''s clear that you don''t need to be beaten in front." Kimura on one side didn''t understand why wuchou wanted to do so. "Crying." "Crying?" The kitten looked at lias and asked. "Although I don''t know why, his power is limited like his name. Only under certain conditions will his power break through the limit and leak out part of it." "Crying is his trigger condition, or say." "Sad memories." The kitten continued what lias said. On the other side, wuchou, who awakened again, punched the enemy in front of him again. The four squatted down quickly and thought something would happen again, but it seemed that nothing had happened. "What? It''s just a moment. It''s really weak." Click Ah? The four felt that their bodies were a little strange. Then they saw their bodies decompose in a strange way and disappear bit by bit. "That is, the ability of people in different worlds?" Lias looked at the performance of worry free, except for surprise. "Too strong, too strong." Lias''s eyes grew hotter. Artifact is not as important as finding. It seems that the recent task is to win over this person. Aisia looked at wuchou and finally solved each other. Before she was relieved, she saw wuchou suddenly fall to the ground. "Mr. nameless, Mr. nameless, wake up. What''s the matter with you?" Aisia doesn''t know how to help wuchou. Her ability doesn''t work, and she can''t move wuchou. "Miss aisia, let''s help you." Lias also knows that they need to play now. "Miss lias." Seeing the appearance of lias, aisia was happy at first, and then a little lost. Elias, the human spirit, naturally saw the change of aisia''s expression and didn''t say anything. "Take them back. Mr. nameless needs a good rest." At this time, another place, no one knows the dark place. "Is the information right?" "Yes, the prophet told us." Seven shadows, talking. "Now that it appears again, we must be ready." Chapter 896 Sobbing, sobbing Cry "I won''t let go again." "Uh, ah!" Wuchou wakes up from the dream and looks at the familiar environment. Wuchou knows that she has been brought back by Leia. "Mr. nameless?" At this time, wuchou noticed that aisia was lying beside her, wearing pajamas and looking at herself with a red face. "Aisia, why are you here?" At this time, wuchou found that he had returned to bed and lay with aisia. "Aisia, you should protect yourself. Doing so will have a lot of impact on your reputation. I''m not a good man and I''m not worth following me." "Mr. nameless, it''s up to me to decide whether you are a good man or not." Alicia sat up as if she had made up her mind and hugged worry free. "My eyes will not deceive myself. You are my choice." Aisia would not have been so active. In essence, aisia is a shy little girl, but seeing the pressure from lias, aisia knows that she should take the initiative, otherwise she will miss the opportunity. "Cough." When aisia summoned up the courage to prepare for the attack, she didn''t expect a familiar voice at the door to interrupt their interaction. "Miss lias, don''t you go to bed so late?" Lias looked at her face calmly and knew that the other party didn''t hear the inner words of aisia just now. She was a little proud. "Mr. nameless, actually, I have something to ask you." the second day "Mr. nameless, in fact, you don''t have to agree to sister lias''s request. It''s strange for this reason." Aisia looked at wuchou and wondered why the other party agreed to the request. "There are several reasons. First, lias is kind to me after all. I can''t stand idly by. Second, it''s good for me anyway. I don''t have to refuse." Lias hopes that wuchou can learn about their demons, learn about the cultures of other worlds, and help lias do something in the future. At this time, there was another riot not far away. Worry free glanced at it and knew what was happening there. "Those three people again." "Well, the lecherous trio. I didn''t expect that they were from our class. Aisia, you should be careful not to be eaten casually." "No, even if you really want to be eaten." Aisia didn''t say the next word. She looked at wuchou with expectant eyes, but wuchou didn''t look at it at all, but looked at the lecherous trio running out on the other side. "That man." Wuchou remembers that this is the guy in the same class as himself, the guy at the next table, Bing Teng Yicheng. The smell of artifact came from him. It seems that the other party is an artifact envoy. Although it has nothing to do with him, the Fallen Angel seems to have a crush on the artifact envoy recently. In order to keep his peaceful life from being broken, wuchou still plans to help this person. after school Wuchou went to Kimura and talked to him about it. "Artifact? I see, Mr. nameless. I''ll pay attention to this man." Having received the other party''s guarantee, wuchou now comes to the activity room of the mystery society with lias''s family members. "Are you all here, Mr. nameless? Let''s go to the demon world and find a suitable demon for you." Magic is used to convey information and communication, and even protect the owner. However, before they went in, they were suddenly visited by a group of people, interrupting their trip. "Student Union." Wuchou naturally remembers that this group of people are members of the college student union, and the magic partner is also a devil. "Lias, I didn''t expect you to go to the devil this time, but unfortunately, we also plan to do so, so maybe we need to compete." "Cang Na, we are not members looking for magic, we just introduce our distinguished guests to understand the magic." Distinguished guest? The president of the student union, taking Cang''s worry free look aside, said with great interest. "That''s what my sister said. People who don''t know their names are already a famous existence in the communication of the demon king." Is the other party also a confidant of the demon king? Wuchou didn''t expect that the so-called devil king was still plural. "So, are you going to stop me this time?" "That''s not necessary. Since you just want to introduce, I won''t lose face. After all, I don''t think this unknown existence will find anything." The student union came and left quickly, just like showing up. "Then, Mr. nameless, let''s go." "Well, lias, didn''t you say before that this magic array can only be used by your family members. Aisia and I are not your family members. How do you take us there?" "You must have a way, don''t you?" Lias looked at herself with a smile and left the activity room with her family. "Aisia, hold on to me." Sensing each other''s existence, wuchou lets aisia hold on to herself, and then absorbs the natural energy around her. Instantaneous movement "Sure enough." Lias looked at wuchou and aisia who appeared beside her, and her eyes became more burning. The other party doesn''t use magic, uses another ability to come here, and the movement is very small. He doesn''t even notice how the other party appears. "Miss lias, don''t you just want to try the mark I gave you?" After all, wuchou left a mark for lias. As long as he knew where the other party was, he would be able to move here in an instant. "Well, don''t say so much. Let''s walk here." Lias introduces wuchou to the use of magic. By the way, she tells wuchou about the use of magic and secretly tests wuchou''s learning ability. The result was that wuchou had a good ability to learn. She learned how to use magic at once, which made lias feel that people in different worlds may exist like these monsters again. "But the president of the student union is right. There''s nothing I want to contract." After all, don''t contract these creatures without worry, especially if your life background is so strange. "Well, let''s go back. After all, there''s another purpose this time. It just seems that there''s no problem." Another goal? Although I didn''t know what lias said, wuchou didn''t care so much and left here with lias. But soon after they left, an orange tentacle suddenly stretched out on the ground. "Huh?" Back in the activity room, wuchou felt something staring at him. A strange chill made wuchou feel strange. "Mr. nameless, what''s the matter?" "Nothing. I just think it''s strange. Maybe it''s my illusion." But, without worry, I don''t understand why lias should value herself so much. Is it because of the reason that the person said that she was from a different world? No worries. Lias has other reasons. Chapter 897 One day, as usual, wuchou followed aisia to the activity room of the mystery society. It is said that there is something wrong today, so he called wuchou to come. As soon as I got to the activity room, I saw a stranger standing in the activity room, black skin and yellow hair, which looked very sad. However, wuchou sensed that the magic in the other party''s body was also a devil. "Miss lias, who is this man?" Huang Mao looked at wuchou who came in and couldn''t feel the magic of each other, said contemptuously. "Who is this guy, lias, since I don''t know Uncle Ben?" Then, under everyone''s surprised eyes, lias went directly to wuchou and held wuchou''s hand. "This is my choice, lessa. He is my lover. I''m sorry. I can''t hold my engagement with you." Ah! The people around, even the parties concerned, were surprised. "Wait, Miss lias, what does that mean?" "Well, isn''t this normal? After all, you and I are already close to the skin." Full of incredible words, even Alicia looked at wuchou with skeptical eyes. "Well, is that your choice, lias?" Huang Mao looked unhappy at wuchou and lias. He really wondered what was good about this ordinary man in front of him. "No, I don''t accept it. I have an engagement with you. It''s the decision of the Demon Lord. Therefore, your lover and I will duel and use evaluation games." Evaluate the game? Wuchou heard of this kind of thing for the first time, but lias didn''t seem surprised at all. She looked at Huang Mao proudly. "No problem, lessa, my dear will beat you. Go back and prepare quickly. Then you will know our strength." "Hum, wait for me." After the yellow hair transmission left, lias quickly let go of wuchou and apologized to wuchou. "I''m sorry, Mr. nameless, to drag you into this situation." Although seeing the apology on lias''s face, wuchou felt that the other party was going to break the jar and fall. "Miss lias, what''s the matter? Since the man is engaged to you, why do you refuse? Tell us in detail." Not only worry free, but also lias''s family members want to know why, so they need lias''s explanation. "I know. I''ll tell you about the war between gods and demons." According to lias''s answer, because angels, demons and fallen angels started their battles in ancient times, they fought three times in total. Because of the eternal lives of both sides, the battle continued all the time. "This matter, also recently, I asked my brother to understand." World War III "In the Third World War, everyone did their best to attack, falling angels, gods and demon kings. Many people died, and the reproduction ability of demons and the growth of angels were very poor, so the population base could not be raised." "That day, another thing happened." Participation of people from different worlds "In the Third World War, people from different worlds appeared. There were only eight of them, but the three forces really couldn''t resist." "Relying only on the strength of eight people, we are afraid of all three forces, forcibly occupy a space and link up with our world." "It is said that they came to our world for only one reason, to find a solution to their world problems." Lias paused for a moment and then looked at wuchou. "Finally, people from different worlds disappeared, but we all know that they are always there, but we don''t know where they are or what the threat they say is." Lias looked at Wu Chou and continued. "Therefore, we demons are the most preserved pure blood demons among demons, so we hope to increase the number of demons through joint marriage." "But you don''t want to do that, do you?" "Yes, I''m lias jimony. As the next patriarch of jimony, but I''m also a girl. I want to find what I want." Lias looked at Wu Chou with an apologetic look on her face. "So, Mr. nameless, as the ninth alien, I hope you can help me solve the current crisis." "This is no problem. In short, it''s just to win a game with that guy, right?" "But be careful, Mr. nameless. They are immortal birds." Undead bird? Lias nodded and continued. "The Phoenix Contact family, lessa himself, is a pure blood demon of their family. With special abilities, they can recover from any fatal injury." Not dead? Wuchou didn''t expect that the rest of the world also has this kind of existence. "It''s all right, Miss lias. In short, I''ll deal with it by myself. Even if I return your favor, after all, you have helped me a lot. Now you not only provide me with shelter, but also give me a place to stay with aisia." Wuchou left the meeting with aisia. Lias rubbed her forehead and felt a headache. "Lias, what''s the matter? Do you feel very troubled?" "Yes, I just used our friendship. I don''t know if the other party will be angry." "No problem." The kitten looked at lias and nodded. "Mr. nameless is not that kind of person, and kitten can help the president." Lias naturally knew what the kitten said and shook her head. "No, kitten, Mr. nameless won''t care, probably." Not dead? Wuchou thought of many ways to deal with the undead, but I don''t know if he will be limited when fighting that day, just like when he met the fallen angel before. "Mr. nameless, actually, I have an idea." Aisia looked at the look of worry free thinking and finally said what she had always thought. "Well, what''s the matter, aisia?" "Mr. nameless, we might as well move out and stay at sister lias''s house all the time. It''s not very good." Wuchou actually has this idea. After all, it''s not good to trouble others all the time, but he doesn''t have a source of funds now and doesn''t know how to leave with aisia. "Aisia, I''m sorry. When I find a way, I''ll take you away. After all, I''ve been living under the fence. I''m not used to it." Perhaps, if wuchou wants to find a chance to go out to work, he may find a place where he will hire his own three noes. Or, like the previous world, black eats black, but wuchou has no way this time and doesn''t know how to contact. "Don''t worry." Looking at aisia, she seems to be thinking in distress. Worry free quickly pinches each other''s face and interrupts each other''s thinking. "I''ll find a way. Don''t think about it, okay?" "Yes." Chapter 898 The next day, the mystery activity room Lias and her family, as well as wuchou and aisia, are here together, waiting for each other to take them to the competition venue. A red magic array appeared in front of us, and the maid of the demon king Lucifer appeared in front of us. "Hello, gurefea. Next, please take Mr. nameless into the battlefield." "It''s my duty, Miss lias." Lias and others went directly to the audience through the magic array, while wuchou and aisia were together. "Mr. nameless, did this man join you in the duel?" "No, please ask Miss gurefea to take aisia to the audience. The game will end soon." Gurefea looked at wuchou and couldn''t guess the strength of the other party. She didn''t know what strength the other party would show. "Mr. nameless, then stand by me and start." With a red magic array, wuchou directly appeared in the place of battle preparation, just as lias said, in the replica of Juwang college. "Mr. nameless, come on." Aisia hugged wuchou for a moment, and then followed gurefea away from the battle field. "Oh, is that the master''s goal?" Lessa''s family members are looking at worry free in the dark, wondering why the other party will accept this unequal battle. "Don''t be careless, dad said. His identity is a little unusual. Be careful." Whew But although lessa said so, her inner contempt did not dissipate at all. She directly commanded all the people to rush up and siege without worry. "What strength do you have? Just use this piece to lead you out." Lucifer, the demon king, looked at it with great interest. Wuchou looked at the two enemies who rushed up and didn''t care. Instead, he closed his eyes in front of each other. "What does that mean?" Before the surrounding onlookers said anything, they saw something strange. "That is!" People with powerful magic can see that there are orange eye lines in wuchou''s eyes and a different threat to his body. "Is that the power of nature?" The punch was ignored by wuchou. With a backhand punch, he directly stunned the other party. The other saw that his companion was put down. Instead of directly retreating, he directly posted it to attack wuchou. "Too slow!" Snap One punch, knock each other out again, and solve the two people in an instant. "The power is different from that at that time." It''s the first time that lias has seen wuchou use this power. There are many secrets of wuchou. It seems that she hasn''t seen them all. "Everyone rushed up and besieged him." In addition to the queen and a bishop, others rushed to besiege wuchou, but for wuchou, there was no way. They were stunned with one punch and then sent away. "Yes, there is no superfluous action from beginning to end. The clean attack is fatal and accurate. If Mr. nameless didn''t keep his hand, those people would have died just now." Lucifer, the demon king, naturally saw the particularity of wuchou. However, by this means, he could not defeat the immortal Phoenix. "Hum, since the melee attack is invalid, it''s a long-range magic attack." I saw the queen of Phoenix constantly release magic to attack wuchou. She was directly dodged by wuchou and didn''t hit wuchou at all. "Too weak. Is this the power of the so-called immortal bird?" Looking at wuchou, she closed her eyes and walked over step by step. The queen of the other party had no other means except to attack wuchou in anger. Whew "Disappeared!" "No, I came behind each other!" Lucifer, the demon king, saw the track of worry free action and came directly behind the other queen. Spiral pill The blue energy ball hit the wall directly against the other party and fainted directly. In just a few minutes, wuchou had destroyed most of Phoenix''s family members, leaving only their two brothers and sisters. "Forget it, let me teach you a lesson and show you the strength of the superior devil." Lessa rushed directly to wuchou. Before hitting wuchou, she had been interrupted by wuchou''s backhand, but she recovered immediately without stopping. "Huh?" Looking at wuchou finally opened her eyes, lessa was finally a little proud. "What''s the matter? I finally see my strength. Is that why I''m serious?" Lessa constantly attacked wuchou, but they were all avoided by wuchou, and the attack was completely ineffective. Seeing that the attack was ineffective, wuchou directly pulled the distance and looked at the remaining two people in Phoenix not far away. "That family member, who smells like you, is a member of your family?" "Yes, that''s my sister. Do you have a problem?" "Nothing, but the other party is also immortal. I''m relieved." Wuchou closes his eyes again. This time, wuchou wants to use a new pupil technique he has found. It may be the power of reincarnation eyes. Wuchou is not clear. "Phoenix, the immortal bird, is constantly reborn in nature by relying on the so-called immortal flame." "But you must have never seen a real flame, a flame from the sun." "Let you see." "Huh?" At this time, the devil Lucifer looked a little abnormal. Not only the devil Lucifer, but also the other three devil kings watched what happened in the audience. "Breath, changed?" Everyone saw that there was a clear line of blood and tears flowing from the corners of wuchou''s eyes. He was still thinking about what was going on. Suddenly wuchou opened his eyes. A pair of red eyes with strange shapes inside. Sky shine At this time, phoenix contact two people suddenly found that they were surrounded by a black flame, which burned directly on them. "What is this!" The flame constantly hurts their bodies, and their bodies are constantly healing, but the flame does not disappear because of self-healing and burns continuously, just like their immortal bodies. "Ah, ah, ah!" Lessa herself, because of the power of the flame, lay on the ground and rolled in pain, hoping to drive away these flames, but the flame was not extinguished and kept burning. Wuchou watched them fall to the ground, reached out to wipe away the blood and tears from the corners of his eyes, and came to them step by step. Snap At this time, he grabbed his hands from the ground and tightly grasped his worry free feet. "We, surrender, stop." The black flame also affected the girl, but the other party didn''t burn his whole body because he was taken care of by worry free. He just broke the other party''s limbs. Unexpectedly, the other party could move and climb over to stop himself. Looking down at the girl wuchou, I had planned not to spare this guy, but when I saw the tears in the corners of the girl''s eyes, I sighed and took back my flame. "Ah?" The girl didn''t expect that wuchou squatted down and touched her head. "Very good, girl. I tried hard not to cry." Chapter 899 Sobbing, sobbing Cry This dream, again. "Here we are." A little different, different lines. "Coming, demon." Evil? What is it? I don''t know. "Help me, where are you?" "Mr. nameless, Mr. nameless, wake up." Wuchou opened her eyes and saw aisia sitting beside her in her pajamas, looking worried at wuchou. "Mr. nameless, are you dreaming again?" Wuchou reached out and touched the corner of his eye. Sure enough, he cried again. That dream. "Mr. nameless, can''t you tell me everything about dreams?" Although wuchou knows that aisia is for his own good, wuchou can only shake his head and refuse each other. "Aisia, thank you for your kindness, but I can''t. I''ll solve it myself." Aisia said, clutching her worry free body and clinging to it. "Don''t treat me as an outsider. I also want to do something for Mr. nameless, not only as a partner, but also as a teacher." The next sentence, aisia still can''t say. Obviously, they are used to lying in the same bed with worry free, but they are still very shy about some things. morning "The devil wants to see me?" Early in the morning, wuchou squinted at lias and felt a little strange listening to each other''s words. "My brother wants to see you. After all, your performance was very bright when you evaluated the game last time. Maybe my brother wants to help you find your name." In the last evaluation of the game, the demons knew wuchou, the power of people in different worlds, the use of natural energy and terrible pupil surgery, which was their first impression of wuchou. "Miss lias, since the demon king has personally sent out invitations, it''s really a little embarrassing not to go to the party." After school, wuchou takes aisia to the mystery activity room and prepares to meet Lucifer with lias. It was gurefea, the queen of Lucifer, who came to pick them up. "Please, miss gurefea." Once born and twice cooked, gurefea is also very familiar with wuchou, and the other party is a strong person, which deserves gurefea''s respect. With a wave of magic, wuchou came to the devil''s reception hall with aisia and lias. It was more common than expected. I thought the devil was a strange evil taste. Looking at the decoration around, I looked at it without worrying and leaving traces. "Are you coming, the strong man of the different world." Lucifer, the demon king, sat on the throne and looked at wuchou. "Well, what should I call you, Lord devil, or brother lias?" "Hahaha, don''t you know?" I don''t know. What do you know? Wuchou looked at the demon king laughing in his seat. He really didn''t know what the other party said. "The strong man in the different world, Mr. nameless, since you have played the evaluation game with the Phoenix family and won the identity of lias''s fiance, you are now the son-in-law of the jimony family and my brother-in-law." what! Not only was there no worry, but even Alicia, who followed her, looked at the demon king with a surprised look on her face. Except for lias, it seemed to have been a little expected. "Miss lias, what is this? I''m not just an engagement man who helps you solve this problem. How can I get into this trouble?" "What, you said I was in trouble!" Hearing that wuchou said she was in trouble, even lias was a little angry and stared at wuchou. "Wait, everyone was joking at that time. I just wanted to help Miss lias. I didn''t have any ideas to go beyond." "Oh, do you want to repent? Where does this make my demon king''s face go?" Looking at Lucifer, the demon king, looking at himself with a haze on his face, he knew that he must have been cheated by the two brothers and sisters, although lias didn''t mean to do it on purpose. "Besides, brother-in-law, you don''t have a place to live. Now you also live in my sister''s house, so it''s just right. Besides, do you hate my sister?" Annoying, definitely impossible, and worry free still likes lias, but not to the extent of being together. "I see your confusion. It''s okay. Demons are not normal people, especially we lack fresh blood now." "So I don''t care how many you find, as long as you are happy." Very good and powerful. Seeing that the demon king has persuaded aisia, wuchou doesn''t know what to say to refute each other. "Cough, the so-called strong twist is not sweet. Miss lias''s idea is equally important, isn''t it?" Wuchou can only focus on lias for help, but wuchou just sees that lias turns her head and doesn''t look at herself. "Well, since lias doesn''t intend to object, you''ll get married sometime. How many you want to marry at that time is your problem. I don''t care so much." In this way, wuchou followed aisia and lias returned to the mystery activity room. "Well, lias." "In short, in order to maintain the reputation of the jimony family, we will do so for the time being. In the future, I will convince my brother." Although that said, only I know what lias herself thinks. "It seems that a lot has happened." Ji Dao Zhu Nai, the second in command of lias, looked at the three people''s different faces and said jokingly. "Tell us what happened." "Ah, let''s go first. You go on." Wuchou didn''t want to stay here, so he directly took aisia out of the activity room. "A cunning man." Wuchou hurried out with aisia and came to the park aimlessly. "Aisia, I''m sorry to involve you in this incident." "No such thing, Mr. nameless, actually." Originally, aisia still had no confidence in herself, but since Lucifer, the devil, had made a start for herself, aisia felt that it didn''t matter if she wasn''t the first. At least, she could leave a place beside him. "Mr. nameless, actually, I am." Boom! A burst of thunder covered aisia, and then there was a heavy rain. "It''s raining." As soon as it thundered just now, wuchou directly dragged aisia back to his residence. Fortunately, wuchou ran fast and didn''t let both of them get caught in the rain. "Well, what''s the matter?" Looking at wuchou''s face, it seems that wuchou didn''t hear it just now. What he had the courage to say was suddenly discouraged. "Nothing, Mr. nameless. I''ll prepare dinner first." Looking at the back of aisia, she didn''t say anything and cleaned it up slowly. "Aisia, I''m sorry. I''m destined to be a traveler. I won''t stay in this world. Follow me, you won''t be happy. You deserve a better person." At this time, there was a heavy rain outside, and a figure was approaching the city. "That''s it, neutral." Chapter 900 "Ah, give me more advice, unknown Lord." Wuchou and aisia sat on the sofa and looked at the golden haired girl in Gothic group kneeling in front of them. The corners of her mouth tilted slightly. "Well, Miss lias, what is this?" Without worry, she looked at lias holding her hands and wondered what the other party meant. "Don''t you understand? This child is the eldest daughter of the Phoenix family, rebel, Phoenix." "I know. I want to ask, why did you bring her here?" "This is the other party''s proposal. I want to follow you and learn from your strength." Even lias felt that this reason was ridiculous, but lias could not refuse each other. Why, because Phoenix has given so many things, lias can''t refuse each other. As the next patriarch of the jimony family, she is still the devil itself. However, even if she can''t refuse, lias said at the beginning that she just gave the other party a chance, not to promise the other party. As long as she has no worry to refuse, the other party can only leave in frustration. "So, Mr. nameless, what do you mean?" Looking at Leibel, she still knelt down and looked at herself. Wuchou originally wanted to refuse, but she thought that the other party dared to stand up and stop herself in that battle. She was a little optimistic about the other party. Wuchou stood up directly, walked up to Rebecca, reached out and pinched each other''s face. "Aren''t you afraid? I have the ability to kill you." "Don''t be afraid, because you really did it, you already did it." Wuchou smiled and reached out to hold each other. "Don''t call me an adult. Just call me sir like aisia. I can''t afford to be an adult." "Yes." Well, lias seems so naive that she has no worries about accepting each other to stay here. "Miss lias, is that all right?" Naturally, there''s no problem, but lias is a little worried about one thing. "Well, no problem. Uh, sorry, I''m a little tired, so I''ll have a rest early." Lias is really tired. For the sake of her family and herself, lias may need to do something else. "So, Rebecca, where are you staying today?" Leibel looked puzzled. "Well, I shouldn''t live with Mr. nameless. Why do you ask?" "Well, I also live in Miss lias''s house now, so I have no place to live." "Well, you and miss lias are already engaged. Is it a fiancee relationship?" "No, that''s a misunderstanding. I just want to help lias." Leibel looked thoughtful and knew something important. "I see, then I see." Then, when wuchou went back to the bedroom to have a rest, Rebecca came in in in her pajamas. "Well, Rebecca, what are you doing?" Wuchou looks at rebel with a strong will not to kick her out. "I am where Mr. nameless is." With that, Leibel jumped directly to the bed, covered the quilt and looked at wuchou shyly. "If Mr. nameless really wants it, I won''t refuse." Seeing the other party''s intention is too obvious, wuchou is ready to go out and leave. Unexpectedly, aisia pulls wuchou instead. "Aisia?" "Mr. nameless, don''t worry, she doesn''t mean any harm." Alicia may have seen something, and she followed Leibel to bed with ease. "Well, you can go on. I''ll sleep on the floor just like before." Seeing that wuchou really paved the floor directly, aisia didn''t stop wuchou, but pulled Leibel to lie down and whispered. late at night Sobbing, sobbing Cry "Help me, demon, here you are." Evil? What is it? Worry free has no impression. "Here comes the devil. Help me." Evil, what is it? Wuchou wants to ask, but the voice can''t be transmitted to each other. "Dad." "Mr. nameless, Mr. nameless, wake up." Huh? When he opened his eyes, he saw aisia and Leibel sitting beside him and touching the corners of his eyes. Sure enough, the dream made his emotions uncontrollable. "It''s all right. I''m all right. You don''t have to worry. Go to sleep." Wuchou stood up, opened the door and walked out of the room, leaving them worried and looking at their backs. Wuchou walked directly to the hall and remembered what had happened in his dream. "Ashura, what have you experienced? Is your daughter still in those hands?" However, why is there no clue? I can''t see any information from them except the news from people in different worlds. "Mr. nameless, can''t you sleep?" Lias also woke up and looked at wuchou sitting in the hall. She came and sat beside wuchou. "Have you had another nightmare?" "Yes, maybe I should accept the invitation of the demon king and let him try to release my control. Maybe I can know something." "I can ask my brother again. He won''t refuse." "No, maybe it''s my problem. I didn''t do what I wanted to do, so I can''t remember." Yes, I''ve been avoiding my identity, because Asura is the last person to stay with me. Worry free, I don''t want him to leave. Obviously, you should fulfill each other''s wishes, but you can''t do it without worry. However, the dreams of this period of time are reminding wuchou that he should let him go and fulfill his wishes. "Lias, I want to ask you one thing." "What?" "Do you know that a place is surrounded by unattainable columns and high fingers to heaven. No matter how long you climb, there is no end." "Mr. nameless, what you said is a place in our demon world." The devil''s place? Without worry, I didn''t expect that lias really knew this place. "It was the Third World War. These columns fell from the sky and landed on three sites. We always thought they were the passage of people from different worlds, but no matter how we climbed, we couldn''t reach the end. In the end, we would stop on the way and go back." Well, I must go there. At this time, wuchou seems to think of something. "Wait, Miss lias, you said three places?" Lias nodded and continued. "Yes, not only us, fallen angels, angels, they also have this thing, and they don''t know which one you''re looking for." In short, go to one of your best first. "Miss lias, can you take me there tomorrow?" "This is naturally no problem. After all, everyone has not studied this thing, so it has become a tourist attraction. It''s no problem to take you." It was simpler than I expected. Now that you''ve got the destination, worry free also needs to be prepared. After all, you don''t know what you''ll encounter at that time. Chapter 901 Demon world, Tianzhu tourist attraction Although this was the temporary intention of lias, in order to ensure safety and research, lias also informed her brother, Lucifer the devil. "Brother in law, are you sure this is what you''re looking for?" Lucifer, the demon king, looked at wuchou with a heavy face. After all, this thing has been studied since it came to the demon world and other places, but there was no result. Now wuchou said he had the ability to solve these things. Can''t he be surprised. "Lucifer, don''t do this. I have nothing to do with lias, but you can come here and at least promise that you can help in case something really happens." Wuchou glanced at Leibel and aisia around him and sighed. "You two, too. I said don''t stay here. Why don''t you listen." "Mr. nameless, I will be here and pray for you. I must come back." "Me too." Seeing that they care about themselves so much, wuchou can say something. He said to pay attention to safety and went directly to the column. Feel Wuchou sees that the tattoo on his body appears involuntarily, which is very similar to the shape of the cylinder in front of him. Bang Click, click "You''re here at last." Who is it? An old voice echoed in wuchou''s ear. "I''m nothing. I''m just an observer." Observer? Worry free look around, still can''t see people around yourself. "Come out, don''t play tricks." "All right." Click, click On the column, a little stone fell bit by bit, and finally formed a ball in front of worry free. "What?" Instead of answering wuchou''s questions, the ball rotates around wuchou. "Oh, the legendary eight gods, Asura, naturally don''t know me." Wuchou looked at the demons around him, as if he found that the time around him was like stopping, and no one heard their conversation. "What do you want to say?" "Asura, your name has been sealed and cannot be mentioned or known, because you have done another thing, violated the name of the eight gods and were expelled from the divine world." Against, things Wuchou seems to know what happened, which is a little different from what he knows. "This column is now the territory of the seven star sky. They have been observing the world, absorbing the truth they need and becoming very strong." The ball floated to wuchou and said. "Ashura, can you defeat the seven stars and find your own memory?" "If I defeat them, can I get my real name back?" "Yes, Asura, there is hell ahead. Do you want to continue?" Worry free will not refuse. After all, it has been decided to fulfill Asura''s wish. "Of course, tell me how to go up." Click, click At this time, time seems to flow again. The ball in front of wuchou has disappeared, and the cylinder on the ground begins to change. "What''s the matter?" The whole demon world can feel this trembling, and the ground begins to shake. The original towering column moves on the ground. The column is surrounded by a quadrilateral, and a green magic array appears in the middle of the four columns. Dong Dong, Dong Dong A green light fell directly from the sky. In the magic array, there was a huge stone statue. "This is!" Lucifer, the demon king, seemed to think of something and looked at the stone statue in front of him with wide eyes. "One of the eight people from different worlds who appeared in the world." Boom, boom. There were cracks in the stone statue in front of us, and the fragments fell to the ground bit by bit, revealing their true body. "Sure enough, people from different worlds are still in our world." The stone statue shows its true body. A bloated man stands in front of everyone, but everyone can feel the strong threat of the other party. "Huaxian!" The fat man opened his eyes, looked at Wu Chou standing in front of him, felt the energy in each other''s body, and his face suddenly became ferocious. "You dare to come back, do you know what you have done!" Boom! So fast! I thought the other party was fat and shouldn''t be fast, but wuchou hasn''t responded yet. The other party has slapped himself. "Mr. nameless!" The devil wanted to catch up, but soon everyone stopped. "Ah ah ah!" A white figure rushed back and punched the fat man standing in place. "Hum, hum." The fat man was punched by wuchou. He was not hurt by wuchou''s attack, and there was no wound on his body. "What''s funny!" At this time, they found that wuchou''s body had changed differently. Not only her body was covered with tattoos, but also her hair and eyes turned white. "Our world is destroyed by evil spirits because of you. It''s all because of you." Boom, boom! Huaxian''s body becomes bigger. Even if the body becomes bigger, the speed still has no effect. "Ha!" One punch, one punch. The huge wind pressure pushes away the people around in an instant and creates a concave basin in an instant. "Ah ah!" Boom! Why? Wuchou doesn''t know what happened. The other said that Asura did something wrong and destroyed the divine world of another world. What''s going on is completely different from what you know. "Huaxian!" Although wuchou didn''t know what had happened, Asura, the only insider, was very angry. Yes, it''s meaningless to think so much. It''s better to believe Asura. "Ah ah!" Snap Finally, Asura jumped up and punched Huaxian directly, breaking the other party''s golden body. "Cough." Huaxian looked fiercely at wuchou and said. "It''s you. You killed the most in the battlefield. I''m not your opponent at all." "But now it''s different. How can you defeat me without the truth." I saw the huge blue energy constantly entering Huaxian''s body. The body became bigger and bigger, and even disappeared in front of everyone. "Isn''t it!" call Woo, woo, woo what is it? Angels, demons and fallen angels all see the huge figure above the earth. "People from different worlds." This is the existence known to all the mysterious species that survived the Third World War. Among the eight people, one can become a giant by relying on powerful energy absorption. Alien, one of the seven stars, Huaxian. "Come out, where are you? Are you still hiding in that place?" Wuchou naturally wants to return to the human world to fight with each other, but aisia and lias stop wuchou. "Mr. nameless, what the hell are you doing? It was the Third World War, one of the main forces of foreign people. Why did you challenge him?" Lias didn''t know, didn''t understand, and had no worries. She was also a man from a different world. Why did she fight. "Crying." "Crying?" Lias and aisia looked carefree, as if they knew something. "My mission." Whew For a moment, worry free disappeared in place. Chapter 902 earth People all over the world are in fear. Suddenly, huge creatures appear in front of them, just like gods. What kind of creature is this. Everyone looked at the monster overhead and felt cold. The leaders of angels and fallen angels, as well as other leaders in the field of mythology, look at the huge creatures on the earth and think of the strange people who appeared in the sky in the Third World War. "Is it the same disaster for us this time for the people from different worlds who appear again?" Boom! At this time, the leaders of all forces feel a new force appearing on the earth. "I haven''t seen that breath. Is it also a person from a different world?" At this time, wuchou stood in the street and looked at the huge figure of Huaxian outside the earth. His eyes didn''t have the slightest fear of war. "Yes, that''s it. It''s worthy of your name." Huaxian moved, raised her arms high, and pointed her fingers at wuchou on the ground. "Die, my former compatriots." call The huge wind pressure continued to hit along the direction guided by Huaxian. The huge cyclone was so worried that it could not even leave. The surrounding buildings collapsed completely because of this attack. "Gurefea, are you ready?" "Well, Lord devil." They came to the devil''s castle and saw the current situation of the earth through the magic mirror from a distance. "Is that giant the alien just now?" Lias, they have never seen such a huge enemy, as huge as the planet. "Yes, the eight gods will. This was what they once called Huaxian. According to the records, his power is very strong. Unexpectedly, our nameless gentleman has a relationship with each other." It''s just that it''s not a good relationship. "Brother, who do you think will win?" Lias looked at Lucifer, the demon king, and hoped that the other party would give herself an answer. "I''m sorry, lias. I think my brother-in-law is really good, but." "Why!" At this time, watching the attack approaching, wuchou didn''t give up, crossed his hands, and his breath continued to improve. "Mr. nameless, what do you want to do?" I saw that the tattoos on wuchou''s body continued to shine, and the body also shook irregularly, as if there was something to change. "Ah ah ah!" Boom! The huge gas field suddenly dispersed the surrounding dust, and the white gas surrounded wuchou. Six arm Vajra, Asura mode At this time, Lucifer finally remembered the real name of wuchou. "I know. Mr. nameless''s real name. No wonder, indeed, such a powerful existence naturally needs to be sealed." "Brother, what did you say?" Lias and aisia both looked at Lucifer, the devil, and wanted to know what each other knew. Lucifer, the devil, calmed down and said in silence. "In the Third World War, there was such a man among the eight gods." With a stamp, wuchou didn''t even wait for the other party''s attack. Wuchou had jumped into the air and flew directly to that finger. "The battle will not fall for long. One man''s strength will disperse the siege of the three armies." The fingers passed through the atmosphere and ignited a red flame. The huge pressure pressed down one layer after another, but they didn''t break the worry free flying upward. "The eight gods will be the most forward, with the title of six armed King Kong, Asura." "Asura." Gods that have something to do with Hinduism and Buddhism, but are not in the same world. "Ashura, is Mr. nameless''s real name?" "However, his appearance seems completely different. Maybe it''s the existence of reincarnation. I just don''t know what happened among them. Since the two combat forces become enemies with each other." Or, betrayal. The devil Lucifer remembered what Huaxian said just now. He felt that Asura betrayed them, or what they did, betrayed Asura. Lias and aisia looked at wuchou who kept flying and thought of wuchou''s performance all the time. "They must have done something to hurt Mr. nameless, because." "He''s always, always angry." Constantly flying without worry, my mind constantly flashed scenes. "Huaxian!" "Asura!" Boom! The two fists collided, but for wuchou, the fingers in front of him, like a mountain, kept pressing him down. "Ah ah!" Pop, pop, pop Keep punching, punching, each punch hits the other''s fingers, but worry free can''t stop the other''s attack. "Ah ah ah!" Boom! Fingers directly pressed wuchou to the ground, and a huge shock wave swept the whole city in an instant. Fortunately, the place where they appeared was not Juwang city at the beginning, otherwise, the college and the rest of the people would be affected. It''s just that people in this city are not so lucky. Lias, they can see that the people in the whole city, those who didn''t leave, had disappeared at the time of the first impact. "Lost." Watching his fingers pressing deeper and deeper, Lucifer felt that the war had been settled. "Wait, look." It seems that it''s not over yet. "Huh?" Huaxian felt that the pressure on his fingers had not disappeared. Wuchou was still alive and against his fingers. "Uh ah ah ah ah!" Six arms resist Huaxian''s attack together, wuchou clenches his teeth and slowly raises Huaxian''s fingers. "Give up, Asura, you can''t win me without the truth!" With a flash of blue light, Huaxian''s strength increased sharply again, his fingers pressed down heavily, and the ground of the whole city sank a few meters. "Lost?" Lias and others, looking at wuchou, never raised each other''s fingers again, felt deep despair. "No, Mr. nameless, you can''t just lose." Aisia was like being absent-minded, holding on to the mirror in front of her. "Sister lias, send me there. I''m sure Mr. nameless hasn''t lost yet." "Aisia, don''t do this, Mr. nameless. You really lost." "No, he''s still alive, I know." Looking at Asia''s irrational behavior, lias understood, but would not let the other party mess around. "Sister lias, believe me, I know Mr. nameless is still alive." "Why?" Lias yelled at aisia and asked. "Why do you know he''s still alive?" "Because I feel that there is still a connection between me and him." connect? At this time, Lucifer seemed to think of something and nodded thoughtfully. "I see. Is that the truth?" "Brother, what do you know?" Lias looked at Lucifer, the demon king. Did the other party feel that she was still alive. "Yes, no wonder, because it''s gone, there''s no truth." Lucifer, the demon king, looked at the huge Huaxian and smiled. "It doesn''t matter, lias, you watch." Chapter 903 Sobbing, sobbing Cry The voice is getting smaller and smaller. Worry free can''t even hear the familiar cries. By the way, I lost Wuchou didn''t expect that he couldn''t win the other party with the power of Asura alone. No, it''s not that Asura lost, but that Asura can''t use real power, because he, not Asura, Asura, has long disappeared. "No, you are me." In the dark room, the white light slowly shone down from the corner. Standing in the white light, wuchou heard a familiar voice behind him. Turning around, I saw a familiar figure standing there, his face calm and looking at worry free. "Ashura, as long as it''s you, if you join the war, you can certainly defeat Huaxian. Why?" "I''m dead. Since I did that, I''ve given up facing these people." In the face of wuchou, Asura was not disappointed because of wuchou''s failure, but said. "You can''t win. You have only one purpose. You won''t use my power." "And your heart is different from mine." "Different?" Asura came to wuchou and put his hands on wuchou''s shoulders. "Purpose, you are different from me. You don''t have the heart to win, because I must win in order to save her." "What you need is everything about me. Only when you accept everything about me can you really use my power." "However, you will disappear in advance, instead of meeting your wishes. I can''t do it." Even his last hope is given to worry free, then Asura will disappear directly. "You can. Although I haven''t seen her, I believe you can save her and take good care of her." Looking at what wuchou was going to say, Asura touched wuchou''s head and smiled. "I''m the last one to leave. I''ve promised everyone to watch you go to the end. It seems that I don''t have a chance." "Now, let me give everything to you, and she will ask you, worry free." Ashura''s body is gradually broken, and the residual memory of Ashura enters the worry free mind. Nothing there? Wuchou thought that Asura would give himself some memory about the whole event, or about himself and his memory. Only one hand Very small, very small hands. "Hee hee." laughter Crisp, tender laughter. Is this the most important memory left by Asura? Wuchou seems to understand something. "Like a fool, so am I. since I will fantasize about what Asura will remember." "Yes, this is his most important thing." Zizi, Zizi "Huh?" Huaxian thought he had defeated Asura, but he saw something. "The truth is not mine. Whose is it?" The blue light condensed in the concave just now bit by bit, as if waking up something. The other side Alicia knelt on the ground, her hands in one, praying all the time. "Sure enough." Through the mirror, Lucifer looked at the blue energy and finally knew what the so-called truth was. "Brother, is that!" "Yes, lias, that''s the power of faith. Miss aisia, who once believed in God, has changed his faith to believe in another existence." The truth of faith, and the persistence of Asura. Snap A fist protruded from the ground, followed by an explosion. The blue energy entered the worry free body and constantly repaired his wound, and the worry free breath became the same as the Huaxian in the sky. "The power of truth is impossible. How can you have human faith? Even your name is sealed by us. Who will believe you and remember you!" "Huaxian, you are wrong." Six arm Vajra, Asura mode "Even if you take everything from me, you won''t stop me. Even if I''m alone, I''ll continue to move forward for her." "Stupid, just a truth, just want to beat me!" This time, Huaxian didn''t intend to keep his hand. His fist was aimed at wuchou and hit it directly. In the eyes of the people around him, it was like a huge meteorite. "Did you stop it?" "No, it must be stopped!" Wuchou jumped up directly and punched the fist in front of him. Boom! "What!" Huaxian didn''t expect that his fist was blocked. "What''s going on!" Huaxian kept pushing, but he couldn''t keep pushing. "It''s over, Huaxian!" Boom! The huge force directly penetrated into Huaxian''s wound, and the crack continued to extend upward, even to Huaxian''s whole body. "Ah ah ah!" Poof Huaxian''s greatness was shattered by wuchou''s fist, and the whole person fell from the sky and changed back to the original shape. Snap Looking at the fallen Huaxian, wuchou approached each other. "Huaxian, tell me what happened and why you sealed my name." Although Huaxian was seriously injured and broke the truth form, he was still alive. As long as he had no worries, he would not mend the knife. "Hum, have you forgotten?" Huaxian looked at wuchou and said. "Have you forgotten everything?" Huaxian looked at wuchou with a smile, and then the wound pulled a little because of laughter. "Hehe, you don''t know. You''re right. After all, you were really good that day. The rest of us really didn''t expect it." Huaxian still wanted to stand up, but there seemed to be no way. "Have you forgotten that you beat us all up in order to escape the siege that day. I''m surprised. I always knew you were strong. I didn''t expect that even the old people couldn''t stop you." Huaxian pointed to the other side of the sky and continued. "Hum, if you want to know the answer, just keep looking for others. I can only tell you one thing." Watching Huaxian''s body slowly disappear, wuchou still wants to do something, but he seems to have found the truth and didn''t do anything. "Ha ha, Asura, as long as you can''t find your real name one day, you''ll always be like this. You can''t say your name." "Find another person. That''s my advice." Watching Huaxian slowly disappear, wuchou sees a little light entering his body. "This is!" Wuchou saw something. "This is for everyone''s safety." "This is a necessary sacrifice." I saw a human being, in a device, turn into blue light bit by bit, and become energy like truth. "Yes, with her strength, we can certainly fight against demons." "The rest is to deal with it, Asura." The memory is over Snap "Cough!" Wuchou didn''t expect that these memories would be so painful. However, the memory is similar to what I expected. "So, what''s the difference?" Don''t worry. Maybe when you find another seven star sky, you will know the real truth. Chapter 904 The cry disappeared Every night, wuchou can hear the cry in his ear, but now it disappears. Instead, another voice. "Be careful." look out? Be careful what. The voice was as nervous and flustered as usual. "Coming, that man, coming." Who is it? "Evil people." "Mr. nameless, Mr. nameless." Wuchou opened his eyes and saw aisia sitting beside him, looking at himself nervously. "Aisia, what''s the matter?" "Nothing, but I was still thinking, Mr. nameless is wrong. Is the LORD God still having nightmares?" "I said, aisia, don''t say these words. Just call me nameless as before." Wuchou touched the other party''s head and made the other party''s whole face red. "Well, where''s rebel?" At this time, wuchou felt a strange shake on his body. I opened the quilt and found myself. No wonder I always felt something pressing on my body. Leibel, lying on her body, clutching her clothes with both hands. "Leibel, what are you doing?" "Well, Lord God?" Although it is a demon, the other party is a God in a different world, and its power is stronger than the demon king. Rebecca used to like worry free, but now she just likes it better. "Rebecca, I don''t mind you staying here, but we have to have some rules. At least you can''t do that, and you''re still young. Don''t mess around." Wuchou pushes Leibel away and walks out of the room directly. "Huh?" As soon as I opened the door, I saw lias standing at the door, ready to knock. "Miss lias, you too." "Ah ha ha, Mr. nameless, no, Lord God, you should know that your identity is very important now." Wuchou also knows that he will have a lot of trouble since he defeated Huaxian, but he didn''t expect the trouble to start from his side first. "Well, you three come here." Wuchou called the three women to his room and let them sit on the bed. "Listen, I''m still me. Don''t be so restrained. I''m not that person. He''s dead. I just use his power, just like an artifact." "So, you don''t have to do this, just like before." At this time, lias and wuchou said. "By the way, Mr. nameless, in fact, you are very busy today because someone is coming to see you." "See me?" "Yes, it''s from the angel." From the church? At this time, wuchou saw that aisia''s body shook and then stabilized. "I see, lias, let''s go and see what the purpose of this so-called visitor to heaven is." Lias went ahead and prepared without worry, so she took rebel and aisia around. What, school? It''s the weekend. Worry free looked at aisia, her face was not very good, and asked each other. "Aisia, what''s the matter? Is it because of those people?" "Ah?" Aisia looked worry free, but she didn''t expect the other party to see it. "Nothing. It''s just that I''ve given up my faith there. I didn''t expect that I would contact them again. It''s just a little distressed." "It doesn''t matter, aisia." Wuchou touched aisia''s head, hoping that the other party could calm down. "Aisia, I''ll protect you in the future. Don''t worry about those guys." "Yes." Aisia hugged her carefree arm and smiled happily. "Wait, me too." Leibel also grabbed it quickly. She can''t be ignored by these two people. "Well, let''s go back. Lias should be ready." When wuchou returned to the activity room of the mystery society, he saw two guys wrapped in cloaks sitting on the sofa with a big sword on their back. At this time, wuchou felt a familiar smell on the big sword behind the other party. "Holy sword?" Wuchou sat directly beside lias and looked at the two guys in front of her. "So, what is your purpose this time?" Without worry or expression, he looked at them, hoping to know the answer. "First of all, we look forward to heaven. Distinguished guests can go to our territory to remove the stone pillars of different worlds in our territory. After all, they have been bothering us. Especially now we know that there is still a different world person who we can''t deal with. This is even more troublesome." "Second, we have another purpose." The holy sword of heaven was robbed for some reason. They came here and hoped that the local demons would not hinder their actions. "Of course it''s no problem. After all, we''re very busy recently. We have to deal with people from different worlds later." After all, the news on that day was too big. The mysterious side of the whole world was trying to deal with the relevant memories, hoping to continue to maintain everyone''s mystery. Especially on the demon side, everyone has the most trouble, because worry free appears, and it is still in the jimony family. The demon king is already busy and deals with diplomatic documents every day. "No problem. We won''t stop your actions. However, since the other party can take the holy sword, I don''t think you can deal with them. Don''t you need our help?" Lias kindly told them about it. "Don''t worry about it. In fact, we already have a goal." The holy sword made them focus on worry free body. "Ah, this man, is he?" The holy sword made them look at aisia around wuchou and finally recognize each other. "Isn''t this our original saint, because we have the ability to cure demons, and finally we were driven out as demons." Looking at aisia''s eyes, wuchou finally knows why aisia was chased by falling angels. It turned out that she was driven out. "Aisia, it''s okay." Wuchou holds each other''s hand to make each other feel at ease. Alicia felt the carefree temperature and calmed down. "I see. Are you already a person of a different world God? Then it''s not hard for us to say anything. After all, we still need your help." Although the brain is a little pumping, it seems that these girls are simply brainwashed, so their performance is a little strange. "Then, holy sword envoy, come with me. After all, I want to know something." Wuchou takes the two sisters around. After all, wuchou wants to know the knowledge of holy sword. "Well, what''s the matter with you?" Wuchou looked at them and felt that they were very strange. Both of them blushed and looked at wuchou. They seemed to walk a little slowly. "Er, what''s the matter? Is the holy sword too heavy?" "No, just." One of the girls with two ponytails smiled and whispered. "In fact, we have one thing to ask." Chapter 905 At lias'' house Wuchou looked at the two holy sword envoys constantly eating the food they had prepared. Unexpectedly, the other party ate very fast, and their own cooking speed was not fast enough for them. "Thank you, Lord Asura. Thanks to you, we can continue to live." While thanking herself, the double horsetail girl still didn''t stop her hand. The other is the same. I have no other ideas except eating all the time. "Well, I remember correctly. Your name is Miss wisteria, isn''t it?" "Yes, Lord God of the different world, I''m Irina wisto. What''s the matter?" "Why do you accept this task? After all, I don''t think the church asked you to come here to get back the holy sword. Instead, it''s more like dying." They stopped listening to their movements for a while, and then continued to eat. Another girl, called Genovia, answered the worry free question. "In fact, the church has another purpose." They looked at wuchou, and their faces turned strangely red again. "Isn''t it!" Worry free seems to think of any possibility. After all, they ask for themselves and don''t have any reward. Worry free doesn''t even know any of them. "Well, in fact, we just complete the task and stay with you. After all, your strength is necessary for our church." "Hey, hey, are you mistaken? Don''t you have any other ideas? It''s no good to follow me." "It''s all right. Because of you, cooking is delicious." That''s it? Wuchou seems to have to look at these two girls differently. It seems that the other party is a completely inexperienced girl. "Well, after dealing with your holy sword, you can go back. You don''t need to stay here. After all, you are still young and have a lot to learn." Then, wuchou watched them finish eating and waited for them to continue to tell the information about the holy sword. "In fact, we don''t know anything, because we just know that the other party has come to this city, so if we want other information." Well, it seems to be another trouble. Wuchou put them here first, and then left by himself. After all, wuchou should send the two plague gods away as soon as possible. It''s better to solve this problem as soon as possible. But now wuchou came out and found another problem. Didn''t you say to wait for me there? Looking at the two people secretly following themselves, wuchou sighed and asked them to come over. Looking at the two people sandwiching themselves in the middle, I don''t know whether to laugh or cry. I said, can you change your clothes? It''s too eye-catching. "Eye catching?" They followed wuchou here in cloaks, which attracted a lot of attention, and their appearance was also good, which had attracted a lot of onlookers. "Forget it, come with me!" Thanks to the sponsorship of the jimony family (little white face?), wuchou has also obtained a lot of activity funds. At least he doesn''t need to do anything illegal to get the money he needs. "Uniform?" Wuchou finally brought two candidates a student uniform similar to that of Juwang college. However, after doing so, it seems that the return rate is higher. Worry free even sees that some people have looked at the three with meaningful eyes. "I don''t want to come out with you in the future. After this incident, let''s go our own way." Wuchou also thought about how long it would take to meet the guys with relevant intelligence. Unexpectedly, they appeared soon. "That church, there has been a strange sound recently. It''s very penetrating." Some conversations of passers-by were heard by wuchou. "Isn''t it!" Wuchou may know the position of the enemy. But the two people behind him dragged oil bottles. Wuchou looks at the unconscious girl around him and tries to get rid of them. "That''s right." Wuchou directly takes them back to lias'' home. At this time, lias comes back with aisia and rebel. "Lias, I have something to ask you." Wuchou quietly finished with lias and was assured by the other party. "Well, anyway, I haven''t found anything today. Let''s relax first. After all, it''s rare for you to come here. The jimony family naturally wants to do their host''s friendship." When they listened to lias''s local friendship, they thought of food. "Well, no problem. Let''s accept your hospitality as messengers of heaven." ~ ten minutes later ~ Seeing that they were filled with a lot of wine by lias and finally put them down, wuchou finally had a chance to deal with it. "Well, lias, I''ll be back soon. You wait for me here. Really, holy sword or something. Solve it early." "I know." Lias naturally saw that the guy who didn''t need two people to die really died, so she did so. "Mr. nameless, be careful." Naturally, aisia and rebel can''t follow. They can only wait here for worry free to come back. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." ~ five minutes later ~ Wuchou came to the Church of his destination and looked at the fact that there was no one inside. It was just a little different. "Oh, are you coming?" Sound? Wuchou looked at a figure standing above the church. There was no one there just now. "Who is it?" "Have you forgotten me?" Poop, poop I can''t feel the existence of the other party. What''s going on? Don''t worry about knowing this guy. No, how can you know this existence? You can''t even notice the arrival of the other party. "Who are you?" At this time, the other party finally jumped down from above. "Asura." Asura? I see. Are you an acquaintance of Asura, a man of the seven stars. However, not all of them should be sealed on the stone pillars. How can this person leave there. Worry free looks at each other carefully, hoping to know the true face of each other. "Although I want to say so, you are not Asura. Am I right?" Holding an inexplicable memorial archway in his hand, he was dressed in ancient clothes and had short green hair. His expression was very serious. "Miss four seasons, what are you doing? By the way, this is a mythical world. You have a channel to come here." "No, fool, worry free, you guy, we''re here." Has hell expanded into the world? Wuchou knew their existence at the beginning and in the destroyed world. Unexpectedly, he came here with himself. "You''re wrong, worry free. We''re not following, but." "You brought us here." "What do you mean?" Look at each other without worry or expression. I hope the other party can explain. "Isn''t this very clear? Who do you think we are? We have our own masters." So, that is to say. Siji Yingji looked at wuchou and continued. "Which side do you think we belong to?" Chapter 906 What''s on your mind? I know. Everything is as planned. When all the pieces have been used up, how much is left of you. Snap With Asura''s departure, the last piece disappeared. Snap However, her chess pieces have not started to move. "In the end, you lost, light." thud "Isn''t it strange?" Siji Yingji looked at wuchou and continued. "Light and darkness always exist at the same time. The ultimate light is darkness in the end. The ultimate darkness is also light." "Since there is a world on this side, why can''t there be a world on the other side?" Wuchou seems to be really trapped in this thinking defect. He has been traveling in the world here, but he has always ignored a fact. The darkness on the other side does not also exist in the world. "Destruction is not absolute. Darkness destroys light. Finally, it is the same to create a new world." "But my master is different." Siji Yingji stretched out her hand to wuchou and said. "Master, I always love you. She won''t just create. She has created a paradise for you, only your fantasy town." "There is no need to continue to be confused by the world of light. Come back. The master has changed a lot for you. As long as you come back, you will know the real truth." Darkness can only destroy, which is what I have always known. However, wuchou has never thought that darkness will also create the world. Maybe he doesn''t even know who he once was. "Yes, you don''t need to continue to serve her. The master is ready. When you come back, she will help you remember everything and happiness. You don''t need to be silent in her world." Seeing that wuchou began to be moved by herself, Siji Yingji continued her efforts. "Although, I really want to know, what was I and everything?" "But, sorry, I can''t go with you." Looking at wuchou, she finally decided to refuse herself. Siji Yingji didn''t understand. "Why, don''t you want to know your past, everything about you." "I want to know, but I want to find it through my own ability instead of falling into a new cage. Since I decided to do so, I have reason to continue." Siji Yingji saw that wuchou had no way to convince herself and gave up the struggle. "Forget it, the master also said, you can''t come back so easily. After all, you have too many fetters and won''t leave so easily." But! Siji Yingji opened her eyes and looked at wuchou. "Forget it, it''s good to be here. After all, this is a world that neither of us involves." A world that neither side is involved in? Wuchou looks at sijiying Ji with unbelievable eyes. "Otherwise, the consciousness of the world has not been generated, because we have not started on the world, so no one here controls it." "So, here, anyone can become a God in this world." The black energy surrounds Siji Yingji''s body and disappears bit by bit. "Since you''re not going to leave, here, experience the birth of the gods." With that, Siji Yingji''s body disappeared in place. "The birth of the gods?" Originally, wuchou just came out to find the mastermind of the holy sword incident. Unexpectedly, he knew more mysteries. "Maybe I should speed up my pace." Instead of not finding themselves, they have been observing themselves and waiting for themselves to leave willingly. Snap At this time, the door of the church was opened and a fat man came out. "What a rare guest, lost lamb. I don''t know what you''re doing in church?" Click Without giving the priest any reaction time, wuchou directly broke each other''s neck. After all, wuchou sensed that the other party had the smell of holy sword, which must be the initiator of all this. Boom! Black energy rushed out of the ground and directly bombed wuchou. "I thought it was a little crow." In fact, when he came to the church, wuchou had guessed who the enemy was. Steal the angel''s holy sword, come to the devil''s territory, and act recklessly here, then the enemy must be the falling angel on the other side of the three forces. "Oh, did you escape?" The ten winged fallen angel flying from the sky doesn''t know what level the other party belongs to, but looking at the killing intention on the other party''s face, it seems that he doesn''t intend to spare himself. "Fallen angel, what is the purpose of your coming this time, artifact?" "This is indeed the goal, but my greater goal is just to have the fourth World War. After all, only fighting is what we pursue." I see, combatant? Although wuchou also guessed this possibility, he thought that both demons and angels were greatly weakened, and the fallen angels must be almost the same. No one should expect to fight, but he underestimated some fanatics. "Although I don''t know who you are, I don''t think anyone wants to start a war again. Even if it starts, your goal should not be each other, but another new enemy." "New enemy, there are only three races left in the world. No fourth party forces can defeat us. What are you trying to say?" "So, people like you are really in trouble." The silver tattoo looms, and the powerful breath makes the falling angel a little difficult to breathe. "You''re causing trouble for your race. What''s the matter? Do you want to try the anger from people from different worlds?" Sensing the breath of worry free, the other party finally remembered the unbearable breath a few days ago. It turned out to be worry free. "Hum, just in time, let me see the strength of people in different world. After all, I looked at it from a distance and didn''t pay much attention." Whew "What!" Before he finished speaking, wuchou''s fist had hit behind him, instantly breaking his bones. "It''s too weak. You''re a miscellaneous fish. Don''t be conceited." PA, PA, PA Wuchou left a hand and didn''t completely kill this guy. After all, wuchou still sensed that there was another person observing himself. "Come out, what are you doing there?" Back to the ground, wuchou saw a bearded man come out and look at himself with a smile. "Don''t get me wrong, gods of different worlds. I''m just here to recover the traitors of our organization. There''s no other meaning." "Falling angel? It seems that your division and death are obvious." "Yes, yes, I don''t discipline well. I don''t return the holy sword to you next time. We''ll have a good chat next time. I''ll leave first." Watching Hu Zinan take away the target, he didn''t worry or think too much. He took away all the holy swords directly. After all, this is his goal. Chapter 907 "Where are you?" voice The familiar voice is calling for worry free. "Where are you?" "It''s dark here. I''m so scared." Where? Where the hell are you? Wuchou doesn''t know where the other party is and where it is. Ask for help from yourself. "Help me, help me." "Mr. nameless, Mr. nameless." Wuchou suddenly opened his eyes and looked at aisia and Leibel sitting by his bed. Finally, he calmed down. "It''s all right. I''m all right. It''s just another nightmare." Don''t worry about packing up, and then go out of the room. As soon as I came out, I saw that the holy sword made them outside the door, holding a pillow, as if they were going to do something. "Oh, don''t mess around. Go back and have a rest early." Although the holy sword incident has been solved, the two guys haven''t left yet. They still stay here. Really, there are more and more troubles around me. As long as you leave more fetters, it will be more difficult for you to leave the world. fight a quick battle to force a quick decision. morning Wuchou goes to find lias and hopes she can help herself to fall into the angel or angel world and solve the seven star people over there in order to restore Asura''s memory. "It''s no problem. By the way, after you came back yesterday, the falling angel came to the door." Wuchou also thought of this. After all, at that time, the Hu Zi man seemed to be the leader of the fallen angels. "It''s asasher, the falling angel. Now the twelve winged falling angel. In them, the falling angel is the existence of the governor. They have a great say and can basically solve many of our problems." "The bearded man?" It seems that wuchou did meet a noble man. I didn''t expect to meet the fallen angel''s principal so soon. "Well, I''ll contact him. After all, you also want to solve your problems early." Although she doesn''t know what this has to do with herself, lias believes that everything wuchou is doing now is for the world. After some time Wuchou met the uncle he saw yesterday. "Ah, this is the second time to meet, Lord God of the different world." "No, you are also very strong. At least you already exist at the demon king level. You don''t need to." "However, I''m just a researcher, but I don''t have your strength, so I naturally want to use a respectful title." Hu Zi Nan continued, and his face finally became serious. "Well, because of the gods of different worlds, since you plan to go to our territory, it''s no problem. After all, we also need to solve that thing." "Just, I hope you can tell us one thing, is the artifact of our world really ineffective for you?" After all, Hu Zinan received some information that the smile of the Virgin was invalid for wuchou, so asashel wanted to know whether all artifacts were invalid for wuchou. "Well, I just know that our virgin''s smile doesn''t work. I haven''t seen other artifacts, so I don''t know." "Well, I still have to do something and confirm something." Hu Zi Nan stood up and said to Wu Chou. "Tomorrow, I''ll find someone to take you to our site. There are some things that need help." "No problem. After all, we are mutually beneficial and have nothing to owe. Nature is the best." With that, Hu Zinan left the room, leaving wuchou and lias looking at each other. "Lias, what do you think of each other?" "The credibility is very high. After all, we demons also know that assasher is really not interested in war. He is completely a peace faction." "Then I''m relieved, but, lias, what artifact is particularly powerful in the world. Since the other party plans to participate in the research tomorrow, it must be some artifact, such as the divine annihilator you said." Lias nodded and continued. "If it is a god destroyer, I think it may be very useful. After all, God destroyers are powerful enough to affect the gods." Weapons that affect the gods? Wuchou remembered at this time that there seems to be such an existence in his school. Although he hasn''t awakened yet, since he knows the goal, at least he can try to find that person first. When wuchou returned to class, he found that the guy was not in the classroom. "Bing Teng Yicheng, where have you been?" Worry free asked the students in the class. They all said that they were taken out by a man with white hair. "Who the hell are you?" Bing Teng Yicheng held his left hand and felt something painful. It seemed to burn his body. "It''s really disappointing that he didn''t wake up. The Red Dragon Emperor is so weak this time. It seems that we won the world war this time." Red Dragon Emperor? What the hell is this guy talking about? Bing Teng Yicheng looks at each other like an idiot. He doesn''t know what the other party is talking about. "Hey, what are you doing here?" At this time, wuchou finally caught up and saw bingteng Yicheng standing with a white haired man. "Who are you, what are you doing here, and why do you hurt my classmates?" The white haired man looked at wuchou and opened his hands to show his innocence. "I didn''t do anything, but the classmate in front of you was too weak, so I stood beside me and the dragon of my body was boiling." Loong? At this time, wuchou remembered what lias had said to herself about the Dragon artifact. "That guy just said something about the Red Dragon Emperor." Bing Teng opened his mouth sincerely and let wuchou know the real names of the two artifacts. The cage hand of the Red Dragon Emperor and the light wing of the White Dragon Emperor? Wuchou finally knows what these two gods are. "Then, white Dragon Emperor, what are you doing here to see if our Red Dragon Emperor has awakened?" "Of course, although very disappointed, after all, the Red Dragon Emperor who has not awakened is tantamount to a meaningless battle, so I''ll come this time to confirm the identity of the Red Dragon Emperor, as well as you." I? Wuchou didn''t expect that the other party came to find him. "As a God in a different world, I want to see your strength, so my purpose this time is you." To see your strength? It''s bold. Wuchou doesn''t intend to ignore each other, but since it is the artifact of the so-called two day dragon, you should pay attention to it. "Well, white haired man, I can fight with you. At the same time, I have something to find you artifact envoys of God destroyers." "That''s just right. Come on, gods of the different world." I saw the black devil wings spread behind each other and flew directly. "Come with me, God." Wuchou patted the dizzy ground with one hand, looked at Yicheng ITO, who was about to fall down, and flew directly over with the white haired man. They came directly to a mountain forest and finally stopped. "Come on, white Dragon Emperor, let me see what capital you have and challenge me." Chapter 908 What is a divine annihilator. The artifact that can deal with the gods can be said to be the last weapon. The white haired little brother in front of him controls the light wing of the White Dragon Emperor, one of the two day dragons. "Come on, brother!" The white haired man flew directly into the air, and the white light wings spread out from behind, which looked particularly dazzling in the night sky. "Come on, gods of different worlds, let me see your strength and let me enjoy this battle." thud The light wing seemed to flash. Wuchou felt that there was something wrong with the body, just as the body was deprived of a certain amount of energy by something. "Weakened?" Immortal mode Zizizi Super, big jade spiral pill Wuchou jumped up and attacked the White Dragon Emperor in the air. thud The white light flashed again. Worry free saw that the attack on his hand seemed to be weakened by half, and the whole blue energy ball was reduced by almost half. Weaken the energy, it seems that not only that, but also my attack can be weakened? The White Dragon Emperor looked at the weakness of wuchou''s attack and smiled. "The gods of the different world, to this extent? Let me see how the commotion of that day was. I know that you haven''t used the power of the gods, just some other power. I''m a little impatient." Wuchou didn''t say anything, just continued to attack. Shadow separation Four separate bodies are enough, at least wuchou thinks so. "Naive!" thud As soon as the white light passes, all the separated bodies disappear, leaving only one real body standing in place. "This kind of thing can''t beat me. Don''t let me down." call Huge black light fell from the sky, fast, but. Worry free immortal mode can''t be hit so easily. thud The white light flashed again, and wuchou''s action suddenly stopped for a while. In this short moment, the black light had hit wuchou''s back. "Well." I feel that I have been scorched behind me. Wuchou knows that I can''t underestimate the attack of the other party. The user of shenmie really has something. "All right." Looking at the momentum of wuchou''s body increasing bit by bit, the White Dragon Emperor stared at wuchou and a happy expression appeared on his face. "That''s right. It''s worth fighting with you." The silver tattoo covers the worry free body a little, the hair turns white gradually, and the eyes are occupied by white energy. I am, myself, not Asura. Wuchou silently read these words and rose to the sky. make love One, two, three The attack speed is faster and stronger, but in doing so, they still can''t hit the White Dragon Emperor. The other party is very fast, and worry free feels that the energy on his body is decaying bit by bit. What a troublesome ability. Worry free consciousness began to have problems. I felt that I couldn''t control myself more and more. It seems that Asura''s power still has a great impact on me. After all. Even so. "Me." Snap "What?" The White Dragon Emperor covered his nose and looked at wuchou inconceivably. It''s impossible. I''ve weakened each other''s strength. Why can I still hit me? Snap "I can''t fall yet." The red energy occupies the worry free body bit by bit. "And hold those hands!" Six arm Vajra, Asura mode Snap "Uh!" The White Dragon Emperor hit the ground directly and made a big mouth. He was a little embarrassed. "Oh, it''s really powerful. I''ve weakened it so many times and can fight me." "But I haven''t used my unique skill yet. Let''s forget it this time. We''ve seen it once. Goodbye, strange gods." Snap Surrounded by a burst of black energy, the White Dragon Emperor disappeared in place. "That is." No worry, no mistake. That''s the energy of the falling angel. "What do you mean? I came to make peace last time. What does this mean, a new force?" Wuchou doesn''t know what''s going on. We can only understand the situation tomorrow. Wuchou returns to the position of Yicheng Saito. When he sees the other party still lying on the ground, he is relieved. However, wuchou feels that if the other party has such a troublesome weapon, it will still be easy to kill. Or do him a little favor. Wuchou glanced at bingteng Yicheng and decided to do a good deed. "Mr. nameless, you''re back at last." When aisia heard that the door was opened, she rushed over and saw wuchou coming back with a man. "Mr. nameless, what''s going on?" Liyasi looked at the man brought back by wuchou. It was Yicheng ITO. Although she already knew that the other party might have a divine annihilator, liyasi didn''t intend to have any contact with this man. "In fact, I brought him here mainly for one thing." Wuchou talked to everyone about what happened just now. At this time, everyone knew how troublesome this thing was. "So I''m going to do it." After hearing the worry free plan, everyone knew how absurd it was. "Mr. nameless, what are you talking about and what''s good for you, and they haven''t agreed yet." "It doesn''t matter. He doesn''t agree. The dragon in his body will help him choose. After all, the master''s choice should also ask the two-day dragon in others." Wuchou plans to directly peel off the dragon in each other''s body, and then let this artifact go anywhere. Anyway, don''t stay here. After all, it''s a big bomb. "Rest assured, I know what I want to do. In short, don''t worry. I brought him just in case." Wuchou takes the other party to his room. After a lot of defense around him, he is ready to start. "All right." Wuchou puts his hand on the other party''s head, senses the power of the dragon in the other party''s body, and leads him out bit by bit. Where? Wuchou looks for it bit by bit, but it seems that wuchou can''t find the source of each other''s strength. It''s strange. It should have a response, but it can''t be found. Is the position of the divine destroyer different from person to person, or is this divine destroyer a little different. Wuchou plans to continue looking for a place, and then wuchou hears a voice. "Are you looking for me?" Who is it? Worry free quickly asked each other, and then thought of an answer. "The Red Dragon Emperor?" It seems that you guessed right, but wuchou can''t find each other''s energy. "I am in his soul, an artifact, but the binding of the soul, so you can''t find it in the body." i see. Worry free goes deep into each other''s soul and finally comes to a dark room. "Ah, there are others here." Wuchou didn''t expect that there were others here in this place. "They are all my former contractors. This is the curse of the Red Dragon Emperor." Not far away, the crimson flame, the Dragon surrounded by the flame, and the orange red eyes looked at the coming worry free. "Travelers from different worlds, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Chapter 909 A dark room The Red Dragon Emperor looked at Wu Chou who came in, and his eyes were calm and indifferent. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, traveler." "Wait, what do I mean? Do you know I''ll show up?" The Red Dragon Emperor nodded and continued. "In the distant past, I have seen the future of our world. The guests from afar will help us regenerate the world. As for whether to destroy or regenerate, this is another guest''s decision." The Red Dragon Emperor looked at wuchou and continued. "I know from the distant past that I will leave one of the host''s bodies." "It''s just that I didn''t expect you to finally come. I''m finally relieved." Then, I saw the red energy surrounded by worry free, covering his body bit by bit. "Red Dragon Emperor, what do you want to do?" The red dragon emperor did not speak, but looked at wuchou. This is the prophecy. ~ the next day ~ Wuchou wakes up from his room and confirms that there is no one around him. After completing the removal yesterday, wuchou suddenly fainted and didn''t know what happened. It''s just that I feel very heavy, like something pressing me. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou finally felt that there was something wrong. Body, very strange Worry free opens the quilt and then quickly covers it back. "What did I do?" Wuchou hurried out, sat in the hall, took a sip of water and calmed down. What happened last night. Wuchou doesn''t remember at all. Anyway, he fainted. Yes, it has nothing to do with himself. "Hey, stranger, what the hell are you doing? Isn''t that such a small thing?" At this time, wuchou heard the voice of the Red Dragon Emperor from the depths of his soul. "Red Dragon Emperor, you are here." Wuchou actually knew yesterday that the Red Dragon Emperor would come to him, but more surprisingly, he didn''t expect that the other party would affect him. "Stranger, haven''t you done such a thing?" "I don''t want to say anything, but what did you do yesterday and why it was so terrible." "Nothing, just you last night, maybe because of my influence, so you lost control." "So, what did I do in the end?" Creak At this time, the door was pushed open, aisia came out in a quilt, rubbed her eyes and looked at wuchou. After seeing clearly that it was wuchou, aisia blushed, then walked to wuchou and held wuchou tightly. "Mr. nameless, what''s the matter?" "Nothing, just, aisia, I don''t remember what you did last night." "Naturally, after all, sister lias knew what had happened as soon as she saw that situation." ~ one day ago ~ Wuchou removes the Red Dragon Emperor from the room, and then the room is suddenly opened. Wuchou comes out with bingteng Yicheng. "Mr. nameless, are you ready?" At this time, lias saw the flame in wuchou''s eyes. "No, let''s go!" All the people hurried out of the house, and lias left with bingteng Yicheng on her back. After everyone went out, they saw that wuchou was still standing in place and had no activity, but lias knew exactly what happened to wuchou. "Everyone, there''s a problem now. It seems that it''s successful to remove the artifact, but it seems that the artifact directly chose Mr. nameless, so the flame has been injected into Mr. nameless''s body." "Although there is no effect, but, er, to some extent, it affects Mr. nameless''s inhibition." "Inhibition?" Alicia and the others looked at lias with simple eyes. "Yes, you all understand." At this time, except for aisia, others finally reacted. "So, you, er, may be an opportunity. After all, this is a rare opportunity, and the other party will be responsible for Mr. nameless." "So, come on." Lias said, ready to take Bing Teng Yicheng back. After all, the man is safe and doesn''t need to stay here. "Sister lias, don''t you need it?" "I don''t need it. I''ll take him by real means." Lias said that and left with bingteng Yicheng. "So are we. We are pure believers. We don''t need this means. We also rely on ourselves." The holy sword made them leave like this. It seems that they intend to leave it to aisia and rebel. Alicia and rebel looked at each other and finally decided one thing. "Let''s go in together and see who Mr. nameless chooses. I can accept as long as Mr. nameless chooses." They went in together, and then lias remembered a very important thing after she sent Bing Teng Yicheng back. "By the way, the other party is a dragon. One or two may not be opponents. I hope they don''t mess around." Alicia and rebel went in together, and then they directly took wuchou''s hand and walked back to the room. However, they didn''t know what to do. After all, wuchou didn''t plan to move at all, so they stood like this. "Maybe we need to do something?" Then, when they didn''t notice, wuchou moved slowly, his eyes glowing with fire. Next, they found out whether they had misunderstood something just now. "So, did I really do everything last night?" Aisia blushed and continued to look at wuchou. "Nothing. Anyway, Mr. nameless, you don''t have to say anything." Even if you say so. Wuchou touched each other''s head and continued. "Fool, what are you thinking? I''m not a good man, and I can''t even say it''s human. What do you think?" Aisia didn''t say anything, just hugged without worry. "I don''t care. I just care about you. Even if you''re not human, I don''t care. From that day on, I''ll be your person." "Aisia." Looking at the expression on wuchou''s face, aisia knew that she must have done nothing wrong and did her step. "So, what does she do?" Wuchou looked at the direction pointed by aisia. Over there, Leibel stood alone and watched the interaction between wuchou and aisia. "Sorry, I didn''t come at the right time." Rebecca looked at them pale and planned to walk away. "No." Wuchou stretched out his hand and said to Leibel. "You came at the right time. Come here." When Leibel heard the words of worry free, she trembled and came over. "Is there really no problem? I used to be." "That day, when you came in, you were no longer our enemy, like a fool." Wuchou Gua scraped the other party''s nose and made the other party blush. "Well, you two fools, since you have made this decision, I will promise that I will protect you all the time." Chapter 910 Worry free has always thought that his life should not change. Even if so many things happened yesterday, wuchou thinks his life will not change. I just didn''t expect that the trouble made yesterday came to the door so soon. Wuchou sat in the hall and looked at the proud guy sitting in front of him. He couldn''t help it. "Well, sir lessa, I remember correctly. What are you doing here today?" Sitting in front of wuchou is LESA Phoenix, once lias''s fiance. "Cough, is there any question?" Indeed, there is no need to ask. Without worry, he looked aside and held his Leibel tightly in his hands. Naturally, he knew what the other party was here for. "As rebel''s brother, since my sister is ready to get married, I naturally want to tell you in advance. After all, my sister is the little princess of our Phoenix family, so I can''t come casually." Moreover, it is a key turning point for them in Phoenix, because worry free is not the only engagement of their family. At least they know that lias of the jimony family has decided to marry him. If she is abducted by the jimony family at that time, it will be their loss. "So, Lord God of the different world, when are you going to hold the wedding? As long as you say a day, our Phoenix family will quickly prepare and give you the biggest wedding." At this point, Rebecca blushed and dared not speak at all. "Your Excellency lessa, it''s far away. We''re not ready to get married so soon. After all, we''re still very busy." "I know. After all, it''s a God. It''s normal to be busy, so it''s better to hold an engagement ceremony. After all, it''s good for everyone." An engagement ceremony? When I think of that world, if it wasn''t for that obstruction, I might have been married that time. "This is no problem. When is the fastest time, we''ll prepare in advance." "Three days at most, Lord God, you and Rebecca will prepare, and we will inform you at that time." With that, lessa left directly. It seems that she really has to prepare a lot of things. "Mr. nameless, you won''t be unhappy if I tell my family to let them fool around like this?" Looking at Leibel''s worried face, wuchou smiled and touched each other''s head. "Fool, how can I say something? On the contrary, I''m the one who should say I''m sorry. After all, it''s my fault." However, wuchou is a little worried about the situation of another person. After all, it seems that aisia has no family and is alone. "It doesn''t matter." Said Rebecca, holding carefree''s hand. "Sister aisia, I''ll be my family in the future. No problem." Yes, we will be a family. "Ah?" Looking at wuchou suddenly holding herself tightly, Leibel felt a strange sense of security for the first time. whole family. noon Wuchou goes out with aisia. Leibel has to hurry home. After all, if she really wants to prepare for the engagement ceremony, Leibel naturally wants to participate in more things. "Aisia, is there anything you want to do?" Aisia felt that since that day, worry free has become more active and more concerned about herself. "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to walk with you." "Well." Since aisia said so, wuchou naturally wouldn''t say anything. "Speaking of, how did the meeting be cancelled?" What aisia said, of course, was the original meeting of falling angels. Obviously, she was ready. This time, she suddenly stopped talking. "Who knows, anyway, I still have a lot to do now and ignore him." Moreover, wuchou also asked someone to do another thing. At this time, lias specially contacted wuchou. "Mr. nameless, you''re ready. You can bring aisia back." "I see." Wuchou took aisia''s hand and moved to jimony''s territory in an instant. "Mr. nameless, what are you bringing me here for?" "You''ll know later." Wuchou takes aisia to meet lias'' parents. "Lias, is that really good?" Worry free looked aside and said to aisia, who was looked at by lias''s mother. "No problem, my mother will certainly like aisia Xuemei very much, and." At this point, lias''s face was a little red, too. "I will come in the future, Mr. nameless. I just let the sister of aisia come in early. It''s just our jimony family. It doesn''t mean anything else." "Lias, actually." Wuchou wanted to say something, but she was stopped by lias. "Stop talking. That day, I''ve decided. As long as you win, I''ll be yours." The girls in this world are really strange. Worry free has no idea except this idea. "Then, Mr. nameless, when are you going to have a grand wedding?" Wu Chou looked at a happy aisia and said. "I don''t know. Wait until I solve all the troubles. There are still many troubles. I have to fulfill my old friend''s wishes." An old friend''s wish? Lias didn''t know who wuchou''s old friend was. However, lias saw that wuchou cared about it very much. "Thank you, Mr. nameless." Aisia has been adopted by the jimony family. In the future, she will be a member of the jimony family. Therefore, when attending the engagement ceremony, lias''s family can participate as a family. "Mr. nameless, and sister lias, thank you." "Fool, there''s nothing to thank, aisia. We''re a family." Yes, family. Today, Leibel''s words let wuchou understand one thing. Both of them and the fetters they left behind are promoting their own growth. They shouldn''t just go forward all the time. They should go forward with them. "Aisia, in short, you can look forward to the ceremony of that day." "Yes." Time passed quickly, and it was three days later. The engagement ceremony is held in the demon world, so the jimony family, the Phoenix family and the rest of the demon world will participate. Although people from other forces were not allowed to participate, this engagement ceremony has been the biggest thing in the demon world recently. Alicia and rebel had already come to the demon world to prepare, and worry free had to wait until that day before they could come here alone. "Really, why do so many things, but it''s worth it for them." Wuchou first came to the territory of the jimony family, put on his uniform, and then prepared to go to the appointed place. But before wuchou came to the appointed place, wuchou saw a man. "Long time no see." Chapter 911 "Long time no see. Are you okay?" Wuchou stopped and looked at the guy standing in front of him. It was a little incredible. "How could it be? How could you be here!" A man in pursuit of beauty, Sergei One of the seven stars A cold and quick man. "Why are you here? You should still be in heaven." Sergei didn''t say anything. He just looked at Wu Chou standing in front of him and continued. "What a surprise, Asura. I haven''t seen you for years, about 15000 years." 15000 years? This seems a little different from what wuchou knows, but wuchou doesn''t speak. "You will come back. I really didn''t expect that. I thought you didn''t intend to come back. After all, so many things have happened." Sergei, know something. "Hey, you know what, don''t you?" Sergei smiled and looked contemptuously at wuchou. "I do know, but after all, I''m not a host. Like your brother, we just join passively." "But as the closest you will go, you must know a lot, don''t you?" Looking at the faint tattoo on wuchou''s body, Sergei did not deny or confirm it. "Ashura, I do know something, but why should I tell you that you have been unhappy with me before." "Yes, so that''s why I don''t beat you now, and why you can leave. You haven''t told me yet." Sergei smiled and finally disappeared directly. "Have you misunderstood something? What do you think those stone pillars are used for? It''s better to think about our previous mission first." After leaving this passage, Sergei disappeared, but wuchou knew that since the other party appeared deliberately, he must have done something. "Isn''t it!" Wuchou felt the breath, and sure enough. On the other side, the engagement venue. "What are you talking about? Can''t you find our protagonist?" Lias''s parents and Leibel''s parents were already at the scene. At this time, the maid actually told them that the two protagonists were gone. "What''s the matter? Are they afraid to leave? It''s impossible. Something must have happened." At this time, wuchou finally arrived here. Looking at the sponsor, he looked a little flustered. Sure enough. "Mr. nameless!" Lias saw that wuchou finally came and hurried to tell wuchou. "I know. Asia and rebel are gone. What happened just now? Has anyone been here?" "I don''t know. All the guests come in by invitation. It''s impossible for them to come in. Unless they are too strong, we didn''t find them, but there are so many people present, how can they disappear for no reason." "Madam, we found something." A maid came up with a letter that many people couldn''t understand. "This is." Wuchou naturally knows what these words are. They belong to the former kingdom of God. Then the goal is Sergei. "Come alone tomorrow, or they will both die." "Damn it." "Mr. nameless, what did you write?" Lias asked, looking worried. "Say it again tomorrow. The other party doesn''t leave any information. I just say to assemble tomorrow. I don''t know where to assemble." It''s just that wuchou can''t wait until tomorrow. It''s strange. Wuchou must find that guy. Wuchou has been looking for it for a long time, but he still doesn''t know where the man is. There''s no clue at all. It''s too strange. Without any information, just say tomorrow, not that person''s style. Wuchou knows that that person especially likes bad taste and will not mess around according to the day, so wuchou must find each other. Today. However, what method does the other party use? If it is that person, it may deceive all people and take them away. Thinking of that guy, I don''t know what to say. But if that person is not involved, then. Alicia and rebel may still be here, but we don''t know where they are. If you can''t sense your breath, the other party must already know your ability, so take precautions. Well, since you can''t feel the breath, there''s another way. Since the other party hides Asia and rebel here, the other party can''t leave too far. Wuchou went directly to their preparation room and looked around. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou found something wrong. "It feels strange. What''s wrong?" Obviously nothing has changed, but wuchou always feels very strange, as if there is something different. Consider each other''s abilities. Space? Well, there is only one possibility. Wuchou uses the power of Asura and tries to exhaust the energy in his body. Well, as long as she''s here, she can definitely feel it, because. faith The power of truth, as long as aisia is really here, then worry free will definitely feel it. At this time, wuchou does feel the blue energy around him. Sure enough, Asia and Rebecca are here. Wuchou feels that the source of the truth is in front of him, but he still can''t feel the position of aisia. It''s right in front of you. Space, by the way. Snap One punch, two punches Wuchou punches faster and faster. Then wuchou sees a gap in front of him. "Found it!" Wuchou reached into the gap and suddenly broke the space in front of him. Then aisia and Leibel fell out of the space. "Pa, PA, Pa." At this time, Sergei came out from behind wuchou and looked at wuchou with a proud face. "Asura, it seems that your brain is completely different from before. Since you can know that my space is hidden here, you can also see my purpose." "It''s still as bad as before, Sergei." Wuchou looked at Sergei coming and felt that they had no problem, so he was relieved. "Sergey, what the hell do you want to do and why?" Sergei didn''t say anything, just propped up the wall and said with a smile. "Ashura, do you know that because of what you did, we wandered into this world. We could have saved our world. We came here because of you." "Sorry, I don''t know, but you take my most important things, I just want to say that I can do anything for her." Sergei didn''t say anything, but looked at him with a smile. "Don''t worry, she''s important. She''s still alive, although she''s not alive." Although he knows that the other party is interrupting and irritating himself, he knows that the other party has indeed done it. "Want to die?" "I don''t want to die, but it''s hard for you to say." At this time, a gate appeared behind wuchou and swallowed wuchou. Chapter 912 How dazzling I felt a strange strong light in front of me. Without worry, I blocked my eyes with my hand and slowly opened my eyes. "Here is?" The surrounding decoration is very strange. Worry free doesn''t remember these things. When did you come here. "By the way, Sergei." Wuchou remembered at this time that he should have been fighting with the other party just now. Then, something hit him, and then. Strange, I can''t remember. Wuchou quickly stood up and planned to go out to see where it was. "Ah, here you are." Who is it? Wuchou turned his head and saw a girl with long black hair running over and holding her hand. "Dad, what are you doing? Hurry up and have dinner." dad? Wuchou can''t remember when he had a daughter, but the other party took him, and his body didn''t resist her. And her face is very familiar. The black haired girl took wuchou to the center of a hall, where aisia and rebel were waiting for themselves. "Aisia, Rebecca, are you all right?" Alicia and rebel looked puzzled at wuchou and didn''t know what wuchou was talking about. "Honey, what are you talking about? We''re fine. Come on, why are you always sleeping? Even if the war is over, it''s not good to be so lazy." Warfare? Lazy? Wuchou didn''t know what they were talking about, so he followed them to the table. "Dad, look, I made all these." The girl with black hair was lying in her worry free arms, and she rubbed intimately in her worry free arms. "Mithras, there are so many adults. How can they still be so sticky? What should we do in the future?" "Hee hee, it''s all right. For my father, I''ve always been his daughter and will never grow up." Ignoring the preaching of the two women, Mithras still had no worries and didn''t intend to let go. "Dad, after dinner, you promised me yesterday to take me to Shendu for a walk." God? yesterday? Worry free still didn''t say anything, just nodded silently. After all, this is a way to understand the situation. "Well, eat quickly." ~ after a period of time ~ Wuchou looked at Mithra holding her arm tightly. I don''t know why. I should remember this person, but I can''t remember it at all. "Mitra, are you happy?" "Dad, what are you talking about?" Mithra looked at herself and smiled. "Naturally, I''m very happy because my father has never been at home. If the war is not over, my father can''t come back." What is war? Wuchou followed Mithra to the nearby city called Shendu. The surrounding buildings and people were strange and familiar. However, wuchou still sees that many things are strange and have been damaged. It seems that this place was once a part of the battlefield. "Dad, the war is over. What are you going to do next?" How do you know? Wuchou doesn''t know the current situation. "I don''t know. I don''t want to do anything." "Well, that''s why you''ve been sleeping in, Dad, so sometimes you''re paranoid and often talk nonsense." Is that right? Do you have any memory problems because you sleep too long? Maybe. Without saying anything, wuchou followed Mithras and walked up and down in the capital of God. "Dad, have you ever thought about doing something?" "What are you doing?" Mithra stopped and looked at a store not far away. "Dad, didn''t you say that you were going to join the expedition that day?" The expedition means that the war is not over, but the defense is over and ready to attack. "If dad goes on an expedition, there will be three of us left at home. It''s too lonely. The world without dad is too lonely." "So, Dad, will you stay here all the time?" Mithras grabbed wuchou''s clothes and lay down in wuchou''s arms. Wuchou felt that his clothes were a little wet. "Mithra." Wuchou touched each other''s hair with both hands to comfort each other. "Dad, will you stay here?" Mithra raised her head and looked like a pear with rain, which made wuchou a little reluctant to refuse any request from the other party. "I know. I won''t go on an expedition. I''ll stay here and stay with you all the time." "Really?" Mithra''s face suddenly changed, and her smile was dazzling. "Really, I won''t leave you." "Hee hee." "Dad, don''t leave me." incorrect. Wuchou watched Mithras run out. He looked very happy and didn''t feel right. "I''m not. I shouldn''t stay here." But why? Worry free feet did not stop, and the body involuntarily followed Mithras out. Body, disobedience. Seems to stay with her. Protect her. The body reacts without authorization and completely ignores its own control. "What the hell is going on?" That''s the end of the day Wuchou returned to their home, sat in his room and looked at Mithra lying in his arms. She felt a strange sense of satisfaction because of fatigue and sleeping. "After all, what''s the matter with me?" Dream. Wuchou probably knows that all this is a dream. It''s absolutely right that he was attacked by Sergei, but it seems that Sergei''s attack is not what he knows. He can use the illusion to confuse himself. I never knew this person, so I naturally didn''t know each other''s ability. However, his body would rather believe this unrealistic dream than wake up. Because this is the happiness that Asura originally pursued. Therefore, the body will not be controlled by itself to contact the illusory girl. Even if it''s a dream, how about it. Originally, I thought so. But. "Sure enough, I can''t give up because." In reality, there are still many people waiting for themselves, and there are still many things they have not done. Moreover, the real love, Asia, rebel, and the real Mitra are waiting for themselves. There are other people in the world waiting for themselves. How could I stay here. Worry free must find a way to leave here for their own future. Well, there is only one goal. Wuchou looked at Mithra lying in his arms and said. "Mithras, are you awake?" "Yes." Mithra narrowed her eyes and didn''t intend to wake up at last. now I see. Without worry or doing nothing, he held Mithra in his arms and entered a dream. Just then, wuchou heard the voice. The voice is calling itself. "Come back, come back." Wuchou heard the voice and called himself. Who the hell is it? "By the way, it''s her. It must be her. After all, she''s the only one outside." I must wake up. Chapter 913 the second day Wuchou was led by Mithras and walked in the capital of God. "Dad, come here quickly. Why are you walking so slowly?" Wuchou looked at Mithra, who was walking ahead with a happy face, and couldn''t bear it. However, all this is necessary. "Mithra." "Well, dad?" Mithras turned to look at wuchou, saw the tangled expression on each other''s face, and finally knew what had happened. "Dad, what are you doing?" Mithra''s expression changed a lot. She looked confused and worried. "Dad, do you already know?" Everything around began to break, like a cracked mirror. "Isn''t it good here? With me, everyone and no war, Dad, you can stay here all the time." Wuchou didn''t say anything, but looked at Mitra in silence. "Dad, I love you." "I understand." Here is not only the dreamland created by telde, but also her dream. "Dad, fifteen thousand years, I haven''t seen you for a long time, a long time, a long time." "I''ve been here alone for a long time. Dad, don''t you want to stay with me?" "I want to, but I want to." Wuchou came up to Mithra and held her in his arms. "I want to, in reality, hold your body, talk to you, chat with you, play with you, go shopping with you, miss and want to see you." "So, Mithras, I must move on. I can''t stay here." Tears flowed down from the corners of his eyes, not only because he couldn''t stay with Mithras, but also because he couldn''t find Mithras. "Wait for me, Mithra. I''ll come to you soon, soon." "Dad, I believe you." Click, click Like a mirror breaking open, the whole place collapsed. "Well!" In reality Ted was pushed away by a sudden recoil and flew out. "How possible!" Said Ted, looking at the unhappiness standing in front of him. "How is it possible? How can you leave this place? I''m specially prepared. You can''t leave where." Worry free looked at the safe aisia and rebel behind him, and then looked seriously at telde in front of him. "You''re a guy who plays with other people''s feelings, Mithras, Mithras, unforgivable." PA, PA, PA, PA The guests around saw that two figures flew into the air, one of them was constantly attacked, and his body was beaten like a sandbag. Another figure, as you can see, is the protagonist of the party. "Ah ah ah ah!" The white energy is spreading in the air like brilliant fireworks. "Fireworks used as a banquet are also very good." Lias looked at the worry free performance in the air and smiled proudly. "Ah ah!" Boom! One punch hit ted to the ground, and wuchou finally stopped. "Uh, ah, ah!" Ted lay motionless on the ground. Although he had the protection of truth ability, his worry free ability was stronger, which he could not resist. "Teld, it''s over. Now what else do you have to say?" "Hum hum, I have nothing to say. I just didn''t think you could beat me." Telde looked at wuchou. Although he was seriously injured, wuchou knew that the other party was still alive, at least there was no problem. "Tell me the truth. If it were you, you would know something." Ted smiled and went on. "This is no problem. It doesn''t hurt to tell you, but I can tell you very little. You have to understand the rest by yourself." Poop At this time, a strange weapon was suddenly inserted into terd''s body and hurt his life. "Who is it!" At this time, wuchou turned his head and found no one around him. He didn''t feel anyone''s breath just now. "Teld!" Worry free turns and looks at telde. At this time, he finds that telde''s body disappears slowly. "Hum, naturally, I know too much and must be destroyed." "Ashura, remember, if you want to find the truth, you must go to the boss early. As long as you find him, you can know the truth." Telde''s figure slowly disappeared and finally disappeared. Only a small golden fragment is left into the worry free body. This is! "No, none of this." crash Everything was knocked over and everything around was broken to the ground. "No, no, that''s not enough. We need more strength." A familiar person without worry stood up and looked at the information in front of him. "As long as we use the power of that person, we can become stronger, and after years of extraction, we can fight against evil spirits." "But he certainly won''t agree. This plan is very troublesome." "Mitra is the key, because her ability can help us prepare everything." "So we need to get rid of that guy." "So we need an accident." Hoo Hoo Hoo Wuchou wakes up from his memory and thinks of what just happened, which is similar to what he remembers. "Well, here comes the problem. What''s the problem? Why do they all say that because of me, everyone is trapped here and the world is destroyed?" Wuchou doesn''t know what has changed, and wuchou remembers that in the original world, Asura can''t use the real truth ability, and only in the end can he use that ability. "Mithra, fifteen thousand years, was alone in that place." Don''t worry. Find each other as soon as possible. At this time, lias finally came and saw wuchou standing in place alone, worried. "Mr. nameless, are you okay?" "Lias, I''m fine. By the way, what''s the matter with aisia and rebel?" "It''s all right. We''ve found them in the room. Although they''re frightened, it''s no problem." Lias didn''t look very right at wuchou, so she asked. "The one just now is the seven star sky, isn''t it?" "Yes, I used to be a companion and now an enemy." Wuchou looked at the traces left and grasped his fist. "Then, Mr. nameless, can you tell me what happened that day and why you turned against them?" "You should know." Although lias guessed. Unconscious tears, and the name that has been calling. "Love?" "No, it''s my daughter." "Ah?" That''s what lias didn''t expect. "Daughter?" "That''s right." Worry free turned and looked at lias, clenched her teeth and didn''t shed tears. "Mine, Mithras." Chapter 914 The engagement ceremony was finally held as scheduled, but everyone didn''t have the joy at the beginning, especially this time, the protagonist, wuchou, Leibel and aisia. "Sorry, I have something to do. I need to start quickly." Aisia and rebel naturally know what wuchou wants to do. They just say a few words and pay attention to safety, so that wuchou left the demon world alone. "Asashel, I know you''re here. Come out." After returning to the human world, wuchou knows that someone has been following him. Even if he returns here by other means, that person is still following him. "Strange gods, long time no see." Uncle came over from behind and said the first word. "I''m sorry, my child has caused you trouble. After all, that guy came to test your strength." Asasher said that it should be the White Dragon Emperor that appeared at that time. "White Dragon Emperor?" "Yes, but." Asashel felt that the familiar magic of worry free body must be right. "Wali, the White Dragon Emperor, is a descendant of human beings and demons. He was already a powerful existence, but compared with you, it doesn''t seem to be enough." Asasher looked at the worry free in front of him, and sweat couldn''t help coming out from behind. With the power of gods in different worlds, there are more fouls here. Asashel believes that as long as he is given a little time, he believes that the future achievements will not be low, and even enough to shake the world. "Cut the crap. You should know what I''m looking for you." "Naturally, I want to fall into the angel''s territory and break the stone pillar, right? I know. After all, there has been such a big mistake in the wedding. You naturally have to deal with those people early." "But can I give you a suggestion?" Wuchou glanced at uncle and didn''t know what the other party was thinking. "You should know that there is no way for the three circles to bear the war, so I hope the three parties can sign an agreement. We don''t need to maintain the current false peace and build a real peace together, which is what we expect." "I see. I hope I can become the restraining force of your three forces. After all, the legend of the Red Dragon Emperor and the gods of different worlds is enough for the three parties to weigh my strength." "Yes, so I hope you can agree to my request." Wuchou looked up at asashel again. Unexpectedly, this guy really yearned for real peace. "But now I''m the son-in-law of the devil family, and I have something to do with the angels'' holy sword envoy. Don''t you worry about this?" Assacher didn''t expect wuchou to be so direct. He coughed twice and said. "Naturally, I have considered this matter, so you should know Ji Dao Zhu Nai?" Of course, lias''s family, the queen. "She is our fallen angel. Well, my beloved daughter is making trouble with her family for some reason." I see. That''s what assacher planned. "I see. Then I promise you, take me away quickly. We don''t have much time." "Of course." Asasher came to the falling angel''s territory with worry free. As expected, as soon as he came in, he saw several towering stone pillars not far from the sky. "Thank you, asasher, for dispersing the people around you. After all, after leading them out, the battle is inevitable." "I see." Wuchou directly came to the bottom of the stone pillar, looked at the stone pillar in front of him and calmed down. Wait for me, Mitra The power of Asura was transformed bit by bit into the stone pillar. Boom, boom. The stone column began to shake irregularly, a little gravel fell from it, and the whole space of the falling angel was shaking. "Have you started?" The White Dragon Emperor stood on the high platform, looked at the stone pillar not far away and muttered to himself. At this time, wuchou noticed that a strange light came to his arm as if he wanted to tell himself something. "Stupid boy, how can this work?" PA, PA Two young soldiers, standing in front of them, there was a strong man, but the man''s eyes didn''t seem to see very clearly. "You two, if so, how can you protect our gods? Keep cheering for me." The man directly swung the two teenagers, that is, he fell to the ground. When he fell, they had Venus in their eyes, blue faces and swollen noses. "Stupid master, we are still children. How can this method work?" One of the boys with short hair couldn''t help scolding. As soon as he finished, the man threw the boy into the sky. "It''s you, fool. You are the future of our gods. If you don''t work hard now, what will you do in the future? If you are killed, it''s better for me to kill you now." Watching the teenager fall directly to the ground and roll around in pain, the other teenager didn''t complain and focused on training. "Yes, it should be. It''s not so easy to die when you''re young." "Ha ha ha!" This is. Click, click The stone pillars began to crumble. None of the crushed stones falling from the sky hit wuchou, and a stone statue fell from the sky. Boom! The smoke is everywhere, the surrounding air becomes turbid and the field of vision is blurred. The stone statue falls in front of wuchou, a man who is not angry and self powerful, and the Taidao on his waist is eye-catching. "Master." master worker? I didn''t expect to hear such a sentence in asasher and Wali. Master of the gods, how strong is it. Both of them looked at the stone statue in front of them. Click Even cracks appeared on the stone statue. Before wuchou could say anything, the stone statue suddenly burst open. The Taidao had been out of its sheath and aimed at the center of wuchou''s eyebrows. Snap "Good response." The man looked at wuchou in front of him and suddenly caught his ill prepared attack. He said with approval. "OCAs, I''m not here to fight with you. Give me information. We don''t have to fight." Although wuchou doesn''t know what memory this is, it must be very important for Asura. Wuchou feels that the energy on his body is a little out of control. "Ashura, I didn''t teach you such a thing. Avoiding war is a coward''s behavior." call unseen! Mingming Dao was still caught by himself, but the invisible blade suddenly scraped open his chest and revealed a big mouth. "The attack just now is really invisible." Asasher and Wali didn''t see what happened to the attack just now. It''s shallow. Are you merciful? No, he''s not that kind of person. Wuchou looks at Orcas in front of him and sees that the other party is opening his eyes, but it seems a little different. "OCAs, can''t you see?" "Hum, Asura, for me, if I can''t see, what''s the difference? I couldn''t see clearly before. I can teach you a lesson, kid. Now it''s the same." call I saw it! Wuchou squatted down quickly, and the huge wind pressure suddenly split the mountains in front of him. "Come on, Asura, I have nothing to say to you. Fight!" Chapter 915 Bang "It hurts. What are you doing, you muscular old man!" The black haired boy looked at the guy standing behind him and pounding his head when he was free, and said angrily. "Hahaha, I''m sorry. I can''t help it when I see it." "Really." The black haired boy didn''t continue to pay attention to this guy, but focused on the boy with a single horsetail in front of him. "Come on, I won''t lose today. I''ll beat you today and prove to the old man that I''m the strongest!" "Hum, fool." The two wrestled together, and the old man stood by and watched the two fight. He couldn''t help pinching his chin. "How''s it going, Orcus?" A man in white came over, looked at the two wrestling and asked. "They are not bad. Although they are far from me, the future is definitely the general of our God." "I know. I just want to know how much time it will take for them to go to war." "Hey, it''s too early. They can''t bear it there. They''re not me. It''s too early." "We don''t have much time." The man in White said and turned away. "What are you thinking, Asura!" Miso The light of the knife passed wuchou''s eyes and suddenly split the mountains behind him. Wuchou finally came back to God. Memory, constantly pouring out of the seal. PA, PA, PA Wuchou kept avoiding Orcas''s attack and asked while avoiding. "OCAs, stop. We don''t need to fight. Is it really so difficult to tell me the truth?" "Hum, there is only one truth." Take back the scabbard and draw the knife. "You betrayed us and God. It''s so simple that you don''t have to say anything!" call No, but! Wuchou jumps up directly, the blade wind directly skips under his plate, and the wind blows across wuchou''s face. Snap "Fool, it''s not enough. Jump for me, or I''ll cut you two bastards." Uncle one knife, two knives, forced them to jump up. Although the training was very hard before, uncle has changed a lot recently and feels more strict. "Old man, wait for you. When I get stronger, I''ll give you a try." "Ha ha ha, come if you have seed, Ashura!" "But now I''ll teach you a lesson. Clench your teeth and hold it back, fool!" Again, memory. A stunned God, wuchou fell directly to the ground and was almost cut by orcas. "Ashura, what are you doing? Is that what I taught you?" Oukas felt that wuchou oil stopped and said impatiently. "Do you look down on me and think I can''t see, so you pity me?" "No, I haven''t underestimated you. I haven''t done that since before." "Hum, isn''t it?" Orcas holds the tight Taidao and aims at wuchou. "Then I''ll show you something. You should know the power." The golden energy surrounds orcas. Worry free knows what this is. "This is!" Mithra''s prayer. "Hahaha, do you see? This is your daughter''s power, which is divided by us." Wuchou clenched his fist, his energy kept gathering and rising, and his eyes became white. "Old man, what''s the matter with you?" The black haired boy, who had become a little higher, stood behind the old man, looked at each other''s vicissitudes of life and asked. "Ashura, you will go to the battlefield tomorrow. How about it? Does it feel that time passes quickly?" "Really, I don''t think so. On the contrary, when you teach us a lesson, it feels longer." "Hahaha, that''s it." The old man didn''t say anything. He just sat quietly and looked at the stars in the distance. "Old man, what are you doing? It''s strange today." "Ashura, I can only teach you so many things. From tomorrow, you have to break through the Customs by yourself. When you become a general, fight with me again." "Ha ha, naturally, old man, I''ll beat you to the ground in the future." Yes, I am. Watching Orcas surrounded by golden energy, wuchou clenched his fist and directly turned into six arm King Kong mode. "That''s it, Asura. As a traitor, you don''t need any strange feelings, anger and resentment. Just come up. That''s the reason for your resurrection!" Click "This is!" Asasher and Wali did not expect that the battle seemed to be more exaggerated than they expected. The golden giant Taidao, held high in the sky, aimed at wuchou on the ground and cut it down directly. "Ah ah ah ah!" Wuchou can fly directly into the sky without waiting for the Taidao to cut down and punch directly at the blade. "Ah ah ah ah!" PA, PA, PA The fist kept hitting the golden blade, sending out dazzling sparks, but it could not stop the blade from cutting down directly. call Whirlwind rolls wuchou to the blade. Wuchou holds the blade tightly with six hands in an attempt to prevent Taidao from cutting it down directly. "Ah ah ah ah!" The white energy keeps soaring, but it doesn''t affect its speed at all. "Asura!" The blade was close to the worry free body. It was cut down heavily, and the whole earth was cut into an abyss. "Asura." Hearing the familiar voice, the young man with black hair turned and looked behind him. "Old man!" Bang In response to the youth, it was a knock on the head. "It hurts. What are you doing, old man!" "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to really make it, so I thought I was wrong just now, so I tried to see if it was an illusion." Looking at the young man''s angry appearance, the old man smiled and perfunctorized each other. "Master." Standing next to the young man, another single horsetail young man greeted the old man. "Oh, you''ve made it. Yes, you deserve to be taught by me. You''re really different." "Stupid old man, we rely on ourselves. It has nothing to do with your teaching." "I''m so brave. I dare challenge you. Let me teach you a lesson." Then the old man pinched the young man''s face and twisted his face. "It hurts, old man. I''m wrong." Just like before, it hasn''t changed. Horsetail youth looked at the interaction between the two and smiled. Snap The golden blade disappeared and wuchou stood up from the ruins, but his hands were drooping and seemed to have no combat ability. "Oh, are you still alive, Asura." Why not use the power of the Red Dragon Emperor? Asasher looked at the worry free battle and didn''t understand why he didn''t use the power of God destroyer. As long as he used it, he would never reach this point. "Rely on your own strength?" Wally seemed to see the worry free behavior. "This is our own war. It has nothing to do with others or other things." "Hum, how stubborn." However, it is a strong enemy. Wally watched with interest. "Your strength should be more than that." Chapter 916 "Old man, let me introduce you." The young man with black hair came up with a girl. The old man looked at them in surprise. "I remember correctly. You are, oh, I see. Did you two walk together?" "Yes, thanks to the teacher, if it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t meet." The old man looked at the girl in front of him and remembered correctly that she was the sister of another disciple. Unexpectedly, he walked with his disciple. "Fool Asura, you should treat others well, otherwise I will not let you go, and it will not let you go." The old man laughed, patted Ashura on the shoulder and said. "I see. Come today. In fact, I want to say one thing." Looking at the smiling face of the young man, the old man knew what the other party wanted to say. "I don''t have any family, so you can be our parent, no problem?" Ticking "Er!" Through the strengthening of golden energy, Orcas regained his eyesight again, but Orcas didn''t expect tears on his worry free face, which surprised him a little. "You guy, Asura, what is this? Are you crying? Is this what I taught you?" Okas rushed directly to wuchou, took the Taidao and didn''t get out of the scabbard, so he beat wuchou. "Fool, fool, shame, shame, are you the general of our kingdom?" Every attack hits wuchou. It hurts very much, the body hurts very much, but the heart hurts more. Yeah, I''m ashamed. Constantly beaten, worry free and even can''t fight back. My hands have just been wasted and completely powerless. I''m really useless. "Old man, why are you here?" The young man looked at the old man who suddenly came to visit him. He was a little surprised. "Seeing that you haven''t played recently, I''ll have a look. How''s it going? Is she in good health?" "Well, I''m in good health, just." At this time, there was a childish cry in the room. The young man ran in directly and came out with a baby in his arms a moment later. "I''m sorry, old man. She''s very busy recently, and the war has stopped temporarily. I can only come back to take care of the children." The old man looked at the young man carefully holding the child in his arms. The tension, worry and joy were an expression that the old man had never seen. "You''ve been a long time, Asura." The young man was suddenly stunned. Unexpectedly, the old man said such words. "What? What are you doing here? Go back if you have nothing." Asura turned around and didn''t look at the old man who had been staring at him, trying not to show his feelings. "Well, then cheer up, Asura." Looking at the growth of his disciples, the old man didn''t need to worry about anything. He turned and left directly. Snap Wuchou''s body fell directly to the ground and was bruised all over, but in this way, wuchou didn''t faint. "Stand up, Asura, stand up. Is that your level? Where is the power of anger and resentment?" "Cough!" Even if the body is very tired, but wuchou still kneels on one knee with his feet. "Fool!" Okas kicked over without worry and put his sword against each other''s chest. "Can''t stand up and face your enemy on your knees. Is that what I taught you?" "You shouldn''t be soft hearted to the enemy, and you shouldn''t pray that the other party will show mercy to you. Is that how you treat me!" Orcas kept holding wuchou with his Taidao, and then kicked wuchou away. "Stand up, Asura, the battle is not over yet. Don''t you want revenge?" Revenge, revenge. Wuchou slowly stood up, and the body kept pouring out memories. "Old man." Hearing that voice, the old man turned to look at the other side of Xiang and saw the youth. No, it should be said that the once black haired youth ran over with a black and straight girl. "Ashura, why did you come here today?" "Old man, what are you doing, wiping the knife?" The girl standing next to the young man looked at the old man''s Taidao with pure eyes and asked. "Ha ha, Mithra, this is my old man. He has been with me for a long time. Naturally, he should take good care of it." Looking at the girl asking questions, the young man asked the old man around him. "I heard it started again." "Yes, it seems that the war will begin again. The child''s strength may be the key to the war." Looking at the young man''s shoulder shaking, the old man patted the young man on the back. "Fool, what should we do when it sees that our hero is timid before the war, which can disappoint everyone." "I''m not timid, but I''m afraid, Mithra, I can''t bear the cruelty of the war." Sure enough, I grew up. The old man coughed and stood up. "It''s okay, isn''t it us? We will win, not only for what we care about, but also for our own country." "Yes, we can''t fail." Looking at wuchou standing up, although Orcas hesitated for a while, he finally cut it down at wuchou. "Ashura, where has your anger gone?" Snap "Er!" "How possible!" Asasher looked at the scene and couldn''t believe it. Wuchou unexpectedly put his forehead against the Taidao in front of him. Although he didn''t get out of the scabbard, he was also the other party''s weapon. "Anger? Mithras, my daughter, don''t you have anything to say!" Snap He stamped his foot, jumped up without worry, kicked the other party''s Taidao with one foot, and kicked it at orcas. "Mithras, still there, caught, locked up, lonely, lonely, what are you doing, orcas, don''t you want to say anything!" Boom! Orcas grabbed wuchou''s foot and directly threw wuchou to the ground, just like before. "Shut up!" "Don''t you have any opinion, Orcus, tell me!" Rolling on the ground, wuchou stood up again and kicked okas around the waist. "Shut up! How can you understand, how can you understand!" Taidao sweeps across wuchou''s waist and hits wuchou directly on the ground. "I also know. Do you think you are the only one against it, but I can''t help it. I''m not you!" Miso Taidao comes out of the scabbard, a knife goes directly through wuchou''s chest and nails wuchou to the ground. "I can''t help it. I''m a general of the kingdom of God. What I should focus on is our kingdom of God, not the sacrifice of one or two people." Snap Once you get rid of worry, the golden energy condenses on the blade again. "Ashura, you''ve gone too far. I''m not you. I can''t do it to this extent." "This time, I''ll kill you so that you can''t come back again." "Hum, isn''t it?" Wuchou stood on the ground and looked at Orcas in front of him. "If you have seed, try it, Orcus. I''ll beat you this time!" Hold the handle of the knife with both hands, and look at the enemy in front with both eyes without hesitation. "Come on, Asura!" "Ah ah!" In this way, Asura rushed straight to OCAs, completely unaware of what the other party was going to attack. Orcas stared at wuchou and waited until he was close enough to make a clean break. Under the white back, Orcas saw that not only he once, but also another petite figure ran towards him. Pop! The head hammer, with an accurate blow, hit Orcas directly on the forehead. Pop! Orcas lay on the ground, always seeing the figure he had just seen. The boy and his daughter. "Am I wrong?" Wuchou walked up to orcas. I don''t know why. The other party''s knife didn''t attack him just now, but was stunned in place. "Orcas." At this time, wuchou noticed that Orcas''s body gradually turned into light particles and slowly disappeared. "Orcus, you guy, what did you do?" Bang In response, okas knocked his head. "Fool, I can''t do it for a long time. I wanted to see you once, so I''ll stay here all the time." Orcas looked at the sky. The sky here is not blue like his hometown. "Ashura, I don''t regret my country, but I regret it very much. If I stopped Mithra and you at that time, maybe the situation is different from now, there should be a better way, but time doesn''t allow me to think." "Since you regret it, why don''t you stop them." "Fool, I''m a god general. I can''t bring my feelings to the battlefield." "But." Okas looked at wuchou and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly. "You deserve to be my disciple, Ashura, but you still went too far." "Forget it, it''s too late to say anything now. Asura, I also want to meet Mithra and say hello for me." The body completely disappeared, leaving only the last fragment of memory. The memory enters the worry free body. ~ split line ~ "This is a necessary sacrifice, orcas, you should know." "But, Deus, Asura won''t agree, and he won''t agree. Do you want me to agree?" Orcas looked at the white robed man in front of him and said. "Naturally, you will agree. You see, he has agreed." Orcas looked at the direction pointed by the white robed man and saw a familiar figure standing there. "How possible!" Orcas finally from doubt, to anger, and finally to compromise. "I know, but Asura will never agree." "I know, so I need some means." ~ memory interruption ~ Orcas''s body completely disappeared and wuchou slowly stood up from the ground. "Orcus, believe me, I will say hello to Mithras for you, and I must save Mithras." Although wuchou can still stand, his body has already reached its limit. He has tried his best to stand. "Oh, be careful." Seeing that wuchou was about to fall, asasher flew over and held wuchou with his hand. "I''m sorry to make you like this." "It''s all right. You can help us deal with a problem. We don''t owe each other." Asashel is ready to leave with wuchou. At this time, Wally also comes to help asashel hold wuchou. "Yes, the gods of the different world. I enjoyed this battle. Next time, let''s fight again." "Hum, talk about it next time." With that, wuchou passed out directly. Chapter 917 "Is he still alive?" "Of course he''s still alive. You should see what he did at that time. That kind of injury can stand up and even kill each other." "Of course I know, but I didn''t look at it carefully. After all, it affected too much at that time." "So, he must not be dead, so don''t talk nonsense." Wuchou really didn''t die, and he had been awake for a long time. He listened to the two guys discuss their problems for more than ten minutes. "I said, you know I''m still alive?" "Of course, I just want to see how long you can endure." Wuchou didn''t know what to say. He could only look at them with strange eyes. One of them, with a gold hoop on his head, may have something to do with a mythical character wuchou probably knows. The other, wearing a long black dress with charming eyes, looked at worry free with a smile. "Lord God, what kind of monster are you? I saw you almost died that day. Although you can resist it, I didn''t expect you to be alive." "Yes, yes, we''re all guessing how long you can live?" "Really, you are really strange. No wonder assacher has such a headache for you." Wuchou has foreseen what assasher''s expression is when he deals with these two living treasures. "Unfortunately, we don''t belong to that guy." When wuchou was still wondering who was in charge of these guys, the White Dragon Emperor came in and looked at wuchou. "Oh, Red Dragon Emperor, are you awake?" "White Dragon Emperor, are these two your men?" Wally nodded and rubbed his head. "I''ll make you laugh. Although these two people have a bad character, they are both good guys. I need these guys to help me." Devil chess? After all, the White Dragon Emperor is also a devil. It''s normal to have devil chess pieces, but wuchou doesn''t remember. Did they mention this guy? What''s the secret weapon? "White Dragon Emperor, where is asasher? Thank that guy for me. I''m leaving." Wuchou just wanted to stand up, but soon fell back to bed again. "Don''t move. Your injury is more serious than you expected. Actually, we didn''t expect you to be alive just now, but since you survived, you should have a good rest. At least you should stay here for a while." After all, he is a strong opponent. Wali doesn''t want to lose a strong enemy so easily. "White Dragon Emperor, I''m sorry. My time is very precious. I can''t stay here too long." Wuchou finished, ready to stand up and leave quickly, but fell down again. "Well, don''t move, you can rest at ease." Wuchou still wanted to mess around, but just sat up and fell down directly. "I can''t stay here yet. I don''t have enough time. I have to hurry." She''s still waiting for me there. Wally doesn''t understand why wuchou should start quickly. Is there anything that must be done now? "Red Dragon Emperor, what makes you worth it." "If you want important people to be locked up somewhere, you will naturally be like me, so let me leave." Snap Without giving wuchou any chance, Wally, standing aside, quickly knocked wuchou out and hoped he could be quiet for a while. "What a troublesome guy. I hope he will be more calm next." Sobbing, sobbing, sobbing Cry The cry came again Wuchou thought that the cry had stopped, but the cry had not stopped and appeared again. "Dad, where are you?" Mitra, where is it? No, where are you? Wuchou doesn''t know where the other party is. Anyway, he hears the other party calling himself. Mithra, where are you? "Dad, look for me. I''m there." Where, why can''t you say it. Wuchou wanted to ask something, and then he heard a strange voice. No, you can''t find her, my brother. Who is it? The voice is familiar, but wuchou still can''t recognize it. "Who are you!" The voice is very familiar, and it has something to do with worry free. "Hehe, who do you think I am?" Snap The dark space is broken, and worry free wakes up from the dream. "That is!" At this time, wuchou found that there was a strange wound on his chest, and that force was very familiar. "Red Dragon Emperor, what''s the matter with you?" Wally suddenly heard a strange noise and hurried over to have a look. "Well, what''s going on!" Wally looked at the new wound on wuchou''s chest and asked. "White Dragon Emperor, just now, someone attacked me from my dream." In a dream? Wally couldn''t believe it. Looking at wuchou, he asked. "Attack in a dream, even an artifact may not be able to do it. What ability is it?" "I don''t know. It seems that the other party''s ability has changed a lot." Without worry, I don''t know what changes have taken place in the other party. It seems that the other party''s ability has changed greatly in the 15000 years of his absence. "Red Dragon Emperor, your enemy is very strong now. Maybe you need my help." Although Wally wants to fight wuchou, another thing now affects wuchou''s idea more, so Wally wants to help wuchou solve such trouble quickly, and then fight again. "White Dragon Emperor, although I thank you very much, but not now. I must go, and only myself. This is my mission." mission? Wally looked at wuchou and felt that the other party didn''t care about the rest of the demon world. He was very similar to himself. He could do anything just for revenge. "Red Dragon Emperor, I think you can help me. We are very similar." "Very similar?" Although wuchou already knew that Wally was a little special, he didn''t expect that the other party seemed to have a strange plan. "Wally, what''s your plan? Can you really help me?" Although wuchou doesn''t know Wali''s plan, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with asasher. At this time, asasher came in from the door and interrupted their conversation. "What''s the matter? It was very hot just now. Do you have anything to do?" "Nothing. I''m just talking to the Red Dragon Emperor about Ertian dragon." Wally has no problem perfunctory, but worry free is not so easy to perfunctory asashel. "Oh, the second day dragon is good. I know a lot about artifact. Maybe I can learn it." Asashel came over and sat beside wuchou. He asked if he was going to leave. Wally didn''t want to turn against asashel so soon, and he was going to talk about it. At this time, asashel saw the worry free chest wound and finally found something wrong. "Is anyone here? What''s going on?" Seeing that the topic finally opened, Wally hurried to talk about the attack on dreams. "Dream attack? Maybe I''ll go back and check the information and know what I can." Chapter 918 Hoo hoo Worry free saw the black light. No, black, red, and white. White and red dragons, fighting in mid air, the world is collapsing. Finally, the three forces finally decided to seal the two dragons and seal them in two artifacts. Two days later, the dragon finally became an artifact. However, everyone forgot the appearance of ertianlong. "What are you thinking?" Wally asked, looking at him lying in bed, his eyes floating without worry. "I want to know what your purpose is. Even if there is no reason for the second day dragon, I can fight with you." "But I feel you have other things besides this reason. Can you tell me why?" Wally looked carefree and said nothing. "Wally, it''s almost time." Asasher Cong walked in outside the door, looked at them and said silently. "Then, Chilong Di, see you tomorrow, the tripartite meeting tomorrow, and see you at Juwang college." "Yes." Watching Wally leave by himself, asashel walked to wuchou and said. "Red Dragon Emperor, can you tell me what Wali told you?" Looking at the dignified look on asashel''s face, he said. "Although I adopted Wally, I haven''t figured out his ideas so far, so don''t be confused by him." "Asashel, don''t think too much. In short, I can only tell you, don''t worry too much, I''ll solve it." Asashel can say something besides believing in worry free. "Red Dragon Emperor, well, I believe you. If something happens that day, maybe only you can stop him." "Of course, I''ll stop him." After assacher left, he lay in bed without worry, thinking about what Wally said to himself. Second day dragon, demon world, and that strange existence. Worry free thinks of what Wally said to himself and feels that he may have to do something, or do something for his goal. Wuchou looked at the empty seat, sighed and said. "Come out, I know you''re there." "Hee hee, do you know?" Suddenly, a man appeared from the chair. If you remember correctly, that man was the guy we had seen at that time, like the guy named black cat. "What are you doing here, you guy? What''s up?" Wuchou looked at the guy coming and asked. "Nothing, just, I have something to do with you." It matters? Wuchou looked at the cat demon in front of him and didn''t know what the other party was talking about. "Kitten, do you remember?" Wuchou naturally remembers the white haired Lori in lias''s family. "Who is she to you, sister?" The black cat didn''t speak, just looked worried for no reason. "The child didn''t use our power, did he?" The cat demon, according to wuchou''s understanding, should be an ability related to magic or spells, but wuchou remembers that the kitten is lias''s chariot and the role of using speed and power. "Sure enough." The black cat looked at wuchou and continued. "Because of her, my sister, because I used to use power to kill people and our life experience, I have always resisted using our power." Worry free is probably understandable. After all, now it is a world of demons, angels and fallen angels. Then other forces, the forces of the demon family, may still exist, but they have been wiped out, or eliminated. "So, did you come here today just to tell me this?" The black cat shook his head and continued. "I came here for only one purpose. First, I want to know what you think of my sister. Second, can you help us achieve our goals?" Wally''s goal? Wuchou doesn''t know what Wali''s goal is, but it seems to be related to affecting the balance of power of the three parties. Moreover, Wali, wuchou feels that the other party is hiding something and hasn''t been found. "I have no idea about the kitten. She is a mascot and the object of our protection, that''s all." "As for Wally''s goal, I''m sorry, I''m not interested, but I don''t intend to stop each other. After all, Wally seems to be a poor man. What''s his sad life experience?" After hearing wuchou''s words, the black cat knew wuchou''s plan and stood up directly from his seat. "Then, Red Dragon Emperor, can you tell me something?" "What?" "What is the difference between humans in different worlds and us?" "Well, it makes no difference." Without worry, I don''t know what the other party wants to ask, so I answer. "So, can human beings in different worlds, or power, be inherited?" Looking at the black cat, his face became very strange. He seemed to know what the other party was going to do. "Hey, hey, don''t mess around. I already have a family. Don''t mess around." "I know that someone''s engagement ceremony has been held twice, plus the head of the jimony family, and since he is her family member, he must not go away in the future, and I know that the governor of the fallen angel has arranged an object for you for the sake of tripartite peace." The black cat sat on the worry free bed and looked at worry free with the eyes of the slag man. "I''m not a scum man yet. What beautiful words do you say? It''s strange, okay?" I''m not. I''m just responsible. " Being called a scum man by the other party, wuchou can''t deny it, but he doesn''t intend to admit such an inexplicable fact. "Forget it, even today, I don''t intend to do so. After all, this matter is agreed by both sides." The black cat is also unexpectedly pure. In other words, she obeys the rules and doesn''t mess with wuchou. Even if she really wants to mess with wuchou, it''s easy to stop each other in the state of wuchou''s recovery. "Hum, in a word, be careful. I''ll try to win your heart. Then I''ll try to make you fall in love with me willingly and wake up." The black cat pushed the door and left. Wuchou now has no other thoughts except a headache, especially this guy''s strange desire for himself. "Don''t worry, the black cat didn''t mean it." At this time, Wally suddenly pushed the door and came in. "White Dragon Emperor, eavesdropping is not a good habit." "I''m sorry. After all, she''s my partner. I naturally want to make it clear." Wally paused for a moment and went on. "Black cat, for some reason, has a lot of influence in her heart. She will see you not only because of your own ability, but also because of your behavior." Behavior? Worry free looked at Wally and didn''t know what the other party said. "Your responsibility to your family has shown her hope, so she is so interested in you. I hope you will remember what I say now." Chapter 919 Didi, Didi Where am I now? Worry free looks at the strange streets around and feels something wrong. "What happened to me, ah, who am I?" Traffic was busy, red lights and green wine. I was surrounded by crowded people, ordinary and strange streets. "Hey, what are you doing here?" At this time, wuchou heard a man calling himself behind him. "Who is it?" Turning around, I couldn''t see anyone. "Huh?" I heard the sound, but I didn''t see anyone. "Who is it?" The crowd has dispersed, but wuchou still can''t see a person here, waiting for his response. "Illusion?" Wuchou also felt that he might have thought wrong. Then he crossed the road and the green light was cold. Deng Deng, Deng Deng, Deng Deng Huh? It seemed that there was something strange. Wu Chou looked around as if there was something different. Wuchou came to a railway crossing and looked at the stop bar in front of him. He didn''t know what to think. "I, ah, why am I here? I just, didn''t I?" Worry free seems to think of something, but it feels a little different. Scratch your head. "Strange, what''s the matter with me?" At this time, wuchou heard something. Snap "Huh?" A huge truck directly hit wuchou, and in the corridor, the train came at a very fast speed. "Yes!" Wuchou just raised his hand and planned to do something, but the body didn''t respond. "Ah?" The truck has come to wuchou and crashed into wuchou in the next second. "Ah ah ah!" Hoo Hoo Hoo Wuchou closes his eyes. The next second, wuchou comes to another place. "Huh?" This is a shrine. I don''t know it at all. It''s an ordinary shrine. "Hey, what are you doing here?" Coming out of the shrine, a girl in a red Witch Dress had a barren chest like the shrine in front of her. "Hey, what are you doing here?" The other party, looking at himself with fierce eyes, had no worry. At this time, he realized that the other party was talking to himself. "Are you talking to me?" "Yes, what do you think? You''re alone here." The witch was angry and looked at wuchou. She hoped the other party would explain. "Tell me, what are you doing here?" "I don''t know. I''m just here. Ah, who am I? Why can''t I remember?" Wuchou can''t remember how he was here, who he was, and how he came here. "I see. If you lose your memory, it''s all right. Leave quickly. You guys who can''t provide incense money are not welcome here." With that, the witch was really ready to go back to the shrine and didn''t intend to talk to wuchou at all. "Hey, what''s your attitude? Even if guests come here, your attitude will disappoint them with the God here." "Let''s be disappointed. I don''t care. Anyway, the gods here have long died. I''m just cleaning this shrine and trying to live." In this way, the witch went directly back to the shrine and completely ignored wuchou standing here. What witch, curse her gods so much. Wuchou may have overlooked something. Why does the witch know that the God is dead and have that attitude? She doesn''t want others to continue to interfere in her life. Wuchou went in directly with the Witch and saw the barren decoration and the disrepair shrine inside and outside. It seems that the witch is really poor. Strange, worry free feeling, the reason why this shrine is like this is entirely for other reasons. "Hey, what are you doing in here?" When the witch saw wuchou coming in, she refused the other party, but as soon as the other party lay down, she didn''t intend to drive away wuchou directly, so she looked at the TV in front of her without image. It''s strange that there is a TV here. It looks like an ancient or magical world. The point is that without worry, you can''t see the wire or any socket. The TV is turned on and plays the program normally. "This human, please leave by yourself. I don''t want to stand up and drive you out. Go by yourself." The witch said that, picked up the biscuit on one side, took a bite, and then looked at TV. She didn''t intend to ignore worry at all. Such a lazy guy, what does the God of the shrine think, and he chose such a guy as his own manager. Wuchou sighed and sat down to ask if this guy knew anything. "Hey, do you know where this is and who I am?" The witch looked at wuchou with an idiot''s eyes and said. "How do I know who you are? I don''t care who you are. Anyway, tell me to leave quickly if you have nothing to do. Don''t pay attention to me." What attitude, worry free really wants to leave, but only the other party knows what happened to him now. The witch saw the worry free doubt, perhaps a discovery of conscience, and finally said. "There''s only one reason why you''re here. You''re not from here, or you''ll try." Not here? Wuchou directly hit the wall in front of him. Suddenly, a force picked him up and safely put him back to the ground. "You see, you know?" Yourself, not from here? Wuchou looks at the witch. As a person who can chat with himself, the other party must be able to take him out of here. "Then tell me, witch, how do I get out of here?" The witch looked at wuchou and said angrily. "Do you just want to leave?" "No, but since I don''t belong here, why can''t I leave, and I don''t seem to remember anything. What are you doing here?" The witch looked at wuchou and finally said. "People don''t know anything at the beginning. Since you don''t know anything, why don''t you want to stay here? There''s no trouble and confusion." I don''t know why. Wuchou feels that the other party doesn''t intend to let him leave. It seems that he has some purpose. "Witch, do you want me to stay?" the witch didn''t say anything. In short, she stretched out her hand and pointed to the door, which naturally means that she wants to leave without worry and don''t come back to bother herself. Since the other party didn''t intend to pay attention to himself, wuchou really walked out of the shrine and looked at the door number on the door. Although the handwriting on the doorplate has been blurred, wuchou still sees something. "Boli shrine?" where At this time, wuchou feels very strange about his body, like what relationship he has with this shrine. Maybe, if you stay here, you may know something. At this time reality Worry free lies on the bed, sitting beside a person. If you can see each other, you know who they are. Holding a crutch, magic is controlling the worry free body. "Hee hee hee, Asura, just like this, sleep in a dream forever. Adults must be very satisfied." Chapter 920 Who am I? I can''t remember anything. I don''t remember anything. I should have remembered something. I can''t remember anything here. A man who can''t remember his name, life experience and origin. However, for such a man, the witch still didn''t refuse the existence of worry free and let him stay here. This is why wuchou doesn''t know. Anyway, wuchou tells himself that as long as he stays here, he will know the answer. Wuchou knows that the witch is very lazy. How lazy is she? Basically, if you ask her to go, she won''t move. Just lie on the ground and watch the same program on the TV in front of her. "Interesting?" Wuchou only gets the other party''s eyes when he asks the witch like this. "It''s not fun, but it''s very busy. I love it." Do you watch TV for leisure? No worry, no way to understand each other''s ideas. What''s the point of being so idle. The witch didn''t care about wuchou at all, so she sat aside and looked at wuchou. "When I say you, I don''t mean don''t stay here and get out quickly. I''m very small and don''t have so many places for you." Although the witch always said she wanted to leave here without worry, she didn''t put it into action. She just lay there and looked at without worry. "Witch, is it really OK to be so idle? Why do you want to live? Is there nothing you can do?" The witch looked white and said angrily. "I have no money, no money, no job, and no one has held a banquet recently. I''m almost idle. Maybe I''ll just lie down forever soon." Who came? Wuchou has nothing to say. However, wuchou can''t just relax. If wuchou wants to find a way to recover his memory, maybe recover his memory, he will know who he is, where he comes from, where he wants to go and do something. "Witch, is there anything I need to know here?" The witch looked white and said nothing. "I have nothing here. The only valuable thing may be me and the sign you see in front of you." Wuchou looked at the position pointed by the Witch and saw a divine tablet on an ordinary table, but the names on it were blurred. Wuchou didn''t know what was written on it. "I can''t see it, right? It''s normal. I have forgotten who the gods enshrined here are. In short, they are there." Well, it seems impossible to expect this guy. Wuchou can only ignore this guy and wipe the name on the sign by himself, hoping to know something. "Still nothing." After a long time, the names have disappeared. I can only feel a dent to prove what name was engraved on it. Wuchou went out to the shrine and planned to see if there was any place around him that he was familiar with. However, worry free is destined to be disappointed. After coming out, the scenery here looks no different. Wuchou has no impression here at all. It seems that it will take a lot of time to find his own memory. Can we only go back? When wuchou walked back to the shrine, two strange bows appeared behind him. A crack was opened, and the inner eyes looked straight ahead. "Are you back?" "So, is it all right to plug him up?" After all, he deserved it. At this time, wuchou felt cold on his back, as if someone was staring at him. What''s going on? Wuchou looked behind him, but he didn''t see anything, but wuchou felt that someone was staring at him. "Hey, free food, come here." The witch''s voice came from inside. What she ate for free may be talking about herself. "What''s the matter?" Wuchou opened the door and saw nothing on the TV in front of him, just a snowflake. "Go out and fix the signal line, or I can''t watch TV." Signal line, is this still useful? Worry free can''t even see the power line, the antenna, and where the signal line comes from. "Tut, in a word, you''ll know when you go out. Hurry up, I don''t want to walk over." The witch scratched her back and waved to wuchou. Really, what guy. Besides accepting the other party''s dispatch, wuchou can only say something and go out obediently. Wuchou walked behind the shrine and saw nothing. Where did the signal line come from. At this time, wuchou noticed something and felt very strange here. The wall is obviously very old, but one side of the wall is very new, just like someone often comes to clean it. "Huh?" Wuchou moved the wall and found that when his hand stretched out, his hand went directly through the wall and stretched in. what! Without worry and fear, he quickly retracted his hand and looked at the strange wall. "If I were you, don''t go there." At this time, a voice rang from behind wuchou. Wuchou hurriedly looked back. Holding an umbrella, wearing a red plaid skirt, short green hair and crimson pupils, he reflected his worry free appearance, and his eyes showed strange and complex feelings. "Have we met somewhere?" Worry free feels very familiar, but it seems that I haven''t seen this person. I just feel very familiar. "Really, I don''t think you recognize the wrong person." The green haired girl went to wuchou and opened it directly with her umbrella. "That''s good. You don''t need to do anything. Go back." Mingmingwuchou didn''t do anything. He just came here once and said he had finished it. "That man just wants you to leave quickly. As long as you are still here, there will be no problem with that TV." Saying inexplicable words, wuchou can say something besides scratching his head. "Well, thank you. What''s your name, please?" Mingmingwuchou hasn''t asked the witch''s name yet, but for the person who may know for the first time, ask her name. "My name?" The green haired girl looked at wuchou as if she wanted to see something, but unfortunately, she still couldn''t see anything. "Close your eyes." Although I don''t know what the other party wants to do, wuchou still closes his eyes obediently, because wuchou feels that the other party won''t hurt himself. "Think about it." I feel that my eyes are covered by each other''s hands. I don''t know what the other person is thinking. "Think about it, don''t you really remember anything?" Hoo hoo The wind, and the strange smell. The smell of grass and strange feelings. "Ah?" I felt that the hands covering my eyes had been loosened, but the tears ran down strangely. "Strange, how can I?" After returning to God, I found that the girl in front of me had disappeared, leaving only a seed in the hands of wuchou. Chapter 921 so hot It''s hot all around It''s not only hot, but also dark around. What the hell is going on? "Ah ah!" Wuchou quickly woke up and found himself lying at the door of the shrine. There was no heat wave around him, only peace and shade. "Illusion?" It''s obviously an illusion, but worry free feels that everything is so real. What is it. Wuchou plans to walk around. Although it is very dark, wuchou can see some villages not far away from the shrine. It''s not without worry. Earlier, the witch warned herself that if she was not afraid of death, she would try to leave the shrine. Although I don''t know what the witch said, since the other party said so seriously, wuchou will listen to the other party. "Huh?" Wuchou saw that there seemed to be some flash near here at the foot of the shrine. "Is that human?" Just, worry free only saw the flash, nothing. At this time, the light spot suddenly disappeared. Wuchou heard a strange running in sound, and then the light appeared again. Like a lantern fish. Now that you know what''s below, wuchou won''t approach rashly and go straight back to the shrine. When she opened the door, the witch had fallen asleep in the room. Speaking of today''s meal, wuchou obviously didn''t eat anything, but the witch didn''t seem to care at all. After eating her weight, she completely ignored wuchou. Although wuchou doesn''t intend to really ask the witch to prepare her own meal, after all, wuchou sees that the other party is simply eating white rice. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa The TV is still on, but there is no program, just a snowflake facing wuchou. Zizizi, zizizi At this time, there is a strange sound on the TV. Don''t worry about paying attention to this magical TV. "You''re here, aren''t you?" Voice, from TV, human voice. "Who is it?" Zizizi, zizizi "Be careful, this is a dangerous place. Be careful of the dark." dark? Zizizi, zizizi "Hey, what are you talking about? What does darkness mean? Explain it." The voice was intermittent, but wuchou still heard something. "Darkness, light, here, fight, be careful, everyone is competing with each other." Boom The TV suddenly exploded, and wuchou was directly rushed out by the huge explosion. "What''s going on?" Wuchou hurried back, completely ignoring the strange phenomenon that he was not injured. Television has changed back to its original state, and it has not changed at all. "What''s going on?" Wuchou can''t see what has changed. Maybe it was his own illusion just now. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. Worry free can only go back to the door and sleep on the post. the second day Since you can''t rely on this witch, wuchou plans to leave here quickly. The other party is unwilling to answer any questions, so you have to go out and find other ways. "Remember to come back." When the witch finished this sentence, she completely ignored wuchou. Although I don''t know why the other party said this, wuchou left like this. The foot of the shrine in the morning is completely different from that in the evening. There was no creepy feeling last night, and there was no abnormality around. Wuchou followed the way people came out and planned to go to the village he saw yesterday. Although I don''t know why the witch didn''t let herself leave yesterday, it''s OK today, but wuchou doesn''t care too much and continues to leave. A little far. Although the shrine seemed very close, I walked over and found it a little far away. "So tired." Obviously, I didn''t go long, but wuchou found that his physical strength lost quickly, like something absorbing his physical strength. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou found that there seemed to be something hanging behind him. Reaching out and touching, I found that there seemed to be a person behind me, hanging behind me when I wasn''t aware of it. "Who is it?" Wuchou reached out and grabbed the guy behind him and carried her to himself. The little Lori with yellow hair looks very cute, but why did the other party look at herself with fierce eyes just now. "Human, how are you eating?" yummy? This is a monster. I see. Although there is nothing in the shrine, there are some books in it. Wuchou learned that there are man eating monsters here. "I''m not delicious, maybe, so how did you come?" Since you can''t find out when the other party will come, you must be better than yourself. You don''t need to annoy the other party. "Human, you are not delicious? Strange. I clearly feel that you are delicious. You must be delicious." With that, little Lori bit her worry free arm directly, but soon let go. "Well, it''s strange. It''s not delicious. It feels delicious, but you don''t seem to be." What? Worry free doesn''t know what the other party says. Hearing the other party''s incoherent words, wuchou plans to put down the other party and leave directly, but little Lori rushes over and grabs herself. "Human, you''re delicious. Sure, something must have happened to you. It''s not delicious. Change back quickly." What and what, worry free don''t know. Wuchou still plans to leave directly, but little Lori has been holding herself and won''t let wuchou leave. "Well, well, I''ll take you away, really." Little Laurie was carried behind by wuchou, and then wuchou continued to walk. "By the way, what''s your name?" Wuchou spoke to Laurie behind him, but the other party seemed to have been biting her shoulder and had no intention to speak at all. "Woo woo." "You let go first. I said I wasn''t delicious." Little Laurie opened her mouth and said reluctantly. "Lumia, my name is lumia, human. What''s your name?" "I don''t know. I don''t remember anything, so I don''t know who I am." "Strange human, are you also those stupid goblins?" Goblins? Although wuchou doesn''t know why lumia said goblins, he still asks. "What goblin, what are you talking about?" "I don''t know goblins. It seems that human beings are not goblins, but stupid human beings." Okay, okay, I''m a fool. Wuchou can only echo lumia and continue to take her to the village. "Are humans going to the village?" "Does lumia know?" "Yes, I can''t go there because I''m warned not to approach, or I''ll be beaten away by the guards." guard It seems that there are still powerful guys in that village who can drive away monsters. "There are monsters in the village, but they are duty-abiding guys, different from me." Seeing the worry free doubt, lumia unexpectedly explained. I thought the other party was a fool. Wuchou seems to underestimate this little monster. "Human beings, don''t treat me like a fool!" With that, lumia continued to bite worry free. Chapter 922 "Man, come on, what are you doing?" Lumia put it on wuchou''s neck like this. She originally said that it was fun to sit there. MINMING didn''t fly high. As a result, she didn''t intend to leave as soon as she sat up, and even bite her head directly at the exit. OK, OK, no worries and nothing to say. Let this guy hold his hair and take her closer to the village step by step. After walking for about ten minutes, one person and one demon finally came near the village. But before they got close, they saw a guy in white standing at the door staring at them. "Is this the guard?" Wuchou is also the first time to see these guys. I don''t know what their working principles are. Wuchou seems to be wearing strange clothes and pasted with some strange runes. "Hey, you unruly monsters are forbidden to mess around here. Don''t give me any trouble, or I won''t let you go." The guy with long white hair suddenly said so. Wuchou looked at lumia, and finally nodded silently. "I haven''t seen you. How did you get together with this little guy? Is it the same fool?" Although the first sentence of the other party was a little rude, it seemed that lumia was really a fool, so she dared to make trouble in the village. "Well, I''m a newcomer. In short, please give me more advice." The white haired girl took a serious look at wuchou and finally asked suspiciously. "Well, are you human?" "If there is no accident, it should be." "Ha, what do you mean, aren''t you human?" The white haired girl listened to the worry free answer and felt as if she had been ignored. "What do you mean, don''t people know?" "I really don''t know. I''m sorry." Looking at wuchou''s face and seriously apologizing to herself, the white haired girl can''t say anything. "In short, pay attention to yourself." With that, the white haired girl left without worry or even asking her name. "The big turkey is called Fujiwara Meihong." Big turkey? Although I don''t know why lumia calls others like this, it may have some special meaning. "That guy is a guy who can set fire everywhere. He never gives lumia near here. Obviously lumia is hungry and wants to find something to eat." No wonder lumia doesn''t seem to distinguish right from wrong. It will certainly cause riots at that time. Wuchou patted lumia on the head, hoping that the other party could have a better memory, and then took the other party into the village. There were many people around, but wuchou found that no one seemed to want to be close to them. They all looked at wuchou and lumia from a distance. Scared? I don''t know. Wuchou doesn''t know whether the other party is afraid or what. Anyway, wuchou comes in to see what''s special here, and then prepares to go back to the shrine. At this time, wuchou heard a voice calling himself behind. "The passenger over there, stay." Coming from the side, a monster in a strange uniform with two rabbit ears on his head looked like a bully. "Hello, what did you call me for?" Wuchou has lost his memory. How can he know such a person who has no impression at all. "Nothing, just your appearance, as described by our master." "Illusion, I look popular after all" Wuchou thought the other party was a new type of fraud and didn''t pay much attention to it. "That''s right. After all, that man can''t be here. It''s still early before he comes back." After the rabbit monster said that, he turned and left with his medicine basket on his back. He just walked for a while and muttered again. "It''s really similar. Is it true?" Wuchou didn''t continue to pay attention to this little storm. He was ready to walk around here and leave. After all, it seems that there is nothing to do with himself, and no one seems to know him. "Huh?" At this time, a florist attracted wuchou''s attention. Wuchou felt that the owner of the florist might be that person. Ding Ling He opened the door and walked in without worry. Sure enough, he saw the girl in a plaid skirt sitting there at that time. "Hello." Hearing the sound of wuchou, the girl looked up at wuchou. Although her expression was as indifferent as when she first met, wuchou felt that the other Party welcomed her very much. "Please sit down." Wuchou is about to take lumia over, but he finds that the little ghost spitting behind him has disappeared, just like meeting something. "Lumia, lumia?" Shouted a few times, did not hear her response, worry free thought lumia was lost when. "Don''t worry, she was just afraid, so she left." Fear, what thing, will monsters be afraid of flowers? Worry free just blames the other party''s strange character and ignores lumia. Anyway, the other party is a monster and there will be no danger in how to go. Worry free sits beside the green haired girl, watching each other sit quietly in their seats and seriously look at the books in their hands. "Interesting?" "Probably." It seems that the other party doesn''t want to talk much. Worry free doesn''t continue to hinder the other party, but stands up and has a look at these flowers. Huh? Seeing some strange light spots on the flowers, wuchou came up to have a closer look and found that some golden Elves were helping everywhere. Seeing the stranger wuchou, the elves didn''t leave directly. Instead, they approached wuchou very close and surrounded wuchou. Everything is reflected in the eyes of the green haired girl reading. As if thinking of something, the girl suddenly stood up and walked to wuchou. "What are you doing here today?" "Nothing. I just want to find the direction of my memory. I have lost my memory, so I want to see if there are any clues here." "It seems that you didn''t find it, or you wouldn''t come in." Wuchou scratched his nose and smiled awkwardly. "You can come over later. You are welcome here." "No problem, but won''t it hinder you?" "No." The green haired girl came to wuchou and introduced the flowers here with wuchou. Although there is no worry and no interest, he is also patient to listen. After all, it is rare for others to work so hard. He can''t casually spoil others'' minds. "It''s getting late." Walking, if it wasn''t for the other party''s reminder, wuchou didn''t know that time passed quickly. It was getting dark outside. "Go back early. It''s not safe here at night." "That''s right. Before you leave, can you tell me your name?" The green haired girl looked at wuchou and then said. "The wind sees the fragrance, my name." "Then, Miss Youxiang, see you tomorrow." "Goodbye." Chapter 923 After leaving the flower shop, wuchou saw that it was late, so he decided to go back to the shrine quickly, otherwise he would really have no way to deal with any terrible monster on the road. As soon as I returned to the shrine, I saw the witch lying in the porch and looking at the sky without image, just like a salted fish without a dream. There is such a witch. The gods here are really miserable. Worry free, silently mourn for the Unknown God, and then directly step over the witch at your feet and directly enter the shrine. "Huh?" As soon as he walked in, wuchou saw a man sitting at the table, biting an incredible cookie that looked hard. Long blond hair, wearing a strange set of gifts, wearing a white hat and holding a sunshade. Many parts of the body are decorated with bows. "Well, hello." Watching the witch gnawing at the expired food here, wuchou was not interested at all. He sat quietly and watched each other eat his own food. "Don''t look at me. Even if I have a thick skin, I will be shy." Just because the other party said this sentence, wuchou already felt that the other party''s skin was thicker than the city wall. Wuchou resisted the idea of talking to each other and sat aside watching TV. Seeing that wuchou didn''t pay attention to himself, the other party didn''t continue to entangle, and quietly ate the Xianbei in front of him. "Hey, purple, that''s me. When did you come in?" "Hee hee, just now, I''ve been watching." With that, wuchou saw that the person in front of him opened a gap directly from the space and went in directly, and the breath and reaction disappeared completely. "Powerful presence." I feel that although it''s only two days since I came here, wuchou has seen a lot of powerful guys. Wuchou even felt that the witches in front of him were more powerful. After all, although these guys felt that they were playing tricks with witches, they didn''t really mess around. The fist must be hard. Wuchou didn''t say anything. He just sat here and watched them play here. Then he walked aside silently, sat down quietly, closed his eyes and slept. Seeing that wuchou slept in the past, the Witch and the monster called purple also stopped playing just now. "Hey, purple, what are you going to do? I''m not interested in your competition, but can you tell me when you''ll end the game?" Purple didn''t speak, just looked at the worry free sleeping on one side. "I just want to see him. After all, he hasn''t come back for a long time." Purple looked at wuchou and continued. "The outcome may not be decided, but at least I can say, see him once and make up my mind." "Really?" The witch quietly picked up the teacup and sipped silently. "So, have you agreed?" Purple didn''t speak, but stood quietly aside. "In short, I know it''s too early. I just took advantage of the loophole. She agreed, so it''s no problem." "That''s good. Anyway, you solve it early. He still has his own things to do." the second day When wuchou woke up, he found that there was no one in the shrine. It seemed that the witch had left, but a note was placed on the table. Sun flower field, where you can find your answer. Sunflower field? Although I don''t know where it is, it must be meaningful since the other party left this message to himself. Sunflower field? Wuchou looks around from the top of the shrine and can''t see anything very similar to this, but he may find something on the other side of the mountain. Don''t worry and set off quickly. After all, time doesn''t wait for you. Walking, this time is very strange. There are no monsters ambushing around. It seems that the road is not very clear. It feels that not only people, but also monsters are rarely close to here. Wuchou went on and heard some voices as he walked. Huh? The sound of the wind and the familiar smell. How dazzling Wuchou blocks his eyes with his hand, slowly adapts to the light in front of him, and slowly sees the scene in front of him. "Here it is!" Looking around, there is an ocean around. The ocean composed of sunflowers, golden and green, is dancing with the wind. In the center of this ocean, wuchou sees a house that is not very obvious, but wuchou feels that this house is very familiar. Ah? Was the wind blowing into the sand? Why, tears flow down? I feel very strange. Do I really have any memory here. Wuchou plans to get close to the house, but it is surrounded by sunflowers and can''t get past at all. At this time, when wuchou approached the flower field, the surrounding flowers suddenly made way. "So humanized?" Wuchou walks directly into the flower field. The surrounding flowers lean over and surround themselves, just like being intimate with themselves. Strange, what''s the reason? Slowly, wuchou felt that his body was lifted up and moved inward bit by bit. "Are you conscious?" It seems that wuchou is really bound by common sense. Plants may be monsters, isn''t it normal, as long as these sunflowers are flower monsters. "Do you know me?" Although Hua can''t speak, she has no worry. The other party seems to be talking to herself. I know you Is that so? Maybe here, wuchou will find some answers. After being sent in, wuchou looked around and found everything around him, as if he had seen it somewhere. "Here you are." Standing in front of worry free, the girl in the plaid skirt sees the faint fragrance in the wind. "Do you live here?" The wind nodded and continued to say. "To be exact, I am here and grow up slowly." Grow up here? Although wuchou doesn''t understand what it means, it feels like killing wuchou. If someone has any ideas here, he will be destroyed by this guy. "Come here." The wind saw the fragrance waving and let wuchou come over. "Sorry, I think you came according to the instructions. You didn''t remember anything, but you came here." "I can''t remember what you said. I really lost my memory, but I can''t understand what you said." When the wind saw the fragrance, he sat down with wuchou and put his hand on the ground. "Feel it, what can you feel?" Nothing. What does that mean? When the wind saw the fragrance and saw no sorrow, he really couldn''t remember anything. He sighed and stood up. "That''s right. After all, it''s normal not to remember now. Then, you should have an impression." The wind saw Youxiang go back to the house. After a while, he took out a box of things from inside. "This, you should remember?" wuchou opened the closed box, saw the contents and asked suspiciously. "Here, ah?" It seems that I remember something. Chapter 924 Wuchou reaches out to pick up the thing in the box. A red hair band But it was stained with strange crimson blood. "Did you think of something?" Wuchou looks at the wind standing in front of him and sees the faint fragrance. At this time, his mind seems to recall something. "Er!" My head hurts When the wind sees the fragrance, it can be seen that there is no worry. To be exact, there is a golden shackle in the depths of his soul, which is engraved in his soul, so that he can''t think of or remember anything. "That''s why we need the strength of both sides?" The wind saw Youxiang squatting down and patted wuchou''s head gently. I hope this can calm wuchou down. "Even if you can''t remember, you don''t need to torture yourself. When the time comes, you will naturally remember." Click "It''s time. That''s right. That kind of garbage is only used for such a short time. Go back and come back when you finish what''s going on there." "Be sure to come back." Click, click what! The guy who was still sitting next to wuchou was still complacent in his heart. Suddenly, strange abnormalities appeared around him. Golden energy, released from worry free body, rushed through the surrounding barriers and boundaries. "What''s going on!" The old man with a crutch was a little surprised at the current situation of wuchou. "Ashura, how can there be such power!" Wuchou drifted up from his bed and looked at the old man in front of him without expression. "Carol, what are you doing here, assassinating me?" As soon as the figure flashed, wuchou came directly to Carlo, pinched each other''s neck with one hand and lifted each other up. "Carol, what are you doing here? As a military division, you came to die." "Hehe, Asura, military division? What? We have parted ways since that day. The collapse of the kingdom of God has a lot to do with you." Snap Wuchou presses the other party on the ground with one hand and kicks him hard. "Tell me what you did!" "Hehe, don''t you know very well? I just made you a dream. I hope you die like this. I didn''t expect you to come out. I just want to know how you left my dream?" Dreams? Wuchou has no impression at all. If you really get the ability of the enemy, at least wuchou should remember something. Unexpectedly, wuchou can''t remember anything. "Ah ah ah!" He broke each other''s neck with his own hands, and wuchou finally calmed down. Huh? Wuchou sees a red hair band on his bed, but he doesn''t remember how it came from. "Red Dragon Emperor, is it over?" Wally came in from the outside, looked at the slowly disappearing body on the ground and said. "Is this your former partner? It''s boring to use this means." "He doesn''t have any positive combat ability. He only knows this. At least he knows his strength. It''s just stupid to do stupid things." Wuchou doesn''t want to find these people to get back his memory. If you really want to find them, you can only find that guy. The culprit of everything. "Well, Chilong emperor, come with me. The tripartite meeting is ready to begin. It''s in your college, Juwang college." "White Dragon Emperor, do you really want this meeting to end perfectly?" Worry free to think of what Wally once said. Maybe this guy doesn''t want the world to be so peaceful. "You are also a belligerent, aren''t you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t invite me at that time. You are obviously an old enemy." "Before the Red Dragon Emperor, you were a God in a different world. Like me, you have an object of revenge, so I don''t intend to deal with you." "Well, can you at least tell me what your plan is?" At this time, the monkey king came in from the door and interrupted their conversation. "Wally, let''s go. The meeting is about to begin. Although we don''t have to come forward, you need to." "Red Dragon Emperor, you too." Since the conversation is interrupted, no worry will not say anything. Maybe you can know something later. "Well, let''s talk about the future then." Wuchou left the fallen angel''s territory, hurried back to Juwang college and directly came to the activity room of the mystical research society. As soon as I came in, I saw only a kitten and a guy I didn''t know, although he was wearing a first grade uniform. "Mr. nameless, you''re back." The kitten knew very well that since wuchou entered the falling angel territory, and then it came that the serious injury needed treatment, lias and they had always been worried about wuchou. "I''m back, lias. Where have they gone?" "Meeting, I''m here, waiting for them to come back." Just when wuchou came back and was ready to find lias and them, he heard a strange voice outside the door. Boom! The walls and doors were blown open and a group of guys in strange uniforms came in. "What''s the matter? Why is he here? Shouldn''t he be in the conference room?" "Although I don''t know who you are, it seems that you are the guy who is making trouble. I don''t know who your goal is?" Worry free doesn''t know what you have to care about. Kittens shouldn''t be, so. "Is this guy the target?" Vampires, a race I haven''t seen in a long time. "Artifact?" Wuchou guessed almost. It seems that the other party wants to use the vampire''s artifact, but he doesn''t know what the vampire''s ability is. "Gods of the different world, we have no hostility to you. Leave quickly. We just want the vampires over there." "No, you can''t give your partners to them." The kitten grasps the worry free clothes. As long as worry free doesn''t plan to retreat, these guys can''t succeed. "Ah?" Unexpectedly, wuchou suddenly reached out and patted the kitten on the head. "It''s all right. I''ll protect you. Even if that guy meets me for the first time, he''s also lias''s family. I won''t put him in danger." "Are you going to be our enemy?" Poop Without waiting for the other party to react, wuchou directly projected a long sword and directly stabbed the enemy in front of him. "There''s too much nonsense. Go to hell." Poop, poop, poop On the other side, the tripartite meeting site While the three sides of the myth forces were still talking, Michael from the angel asked. "Speaking of it, I heard that both the Red Dragon Emperor and the White Dragon Emperor have appeared. How can I only see the white dragon emperor here? Where is the Red Dragon Emperor?" At this point, asashel quickly explained. "The Red Dragon Emperor has come back. After solving his own problems in our territory last time, I believe he would like to see you. After all, you also have a stone pillar, don''t you?" One side of lias, listening to their conversation, remembered the information she had received at that time. "It''s all right. Mr. nameless will be back soon." Alicia comforted lias, but she didn''t expect that her practice attracted someone''s attention. Chapter 925 Who are these people. After killing these guys, wuchou looked at what they left, but he didn''t see any marks. He couldn''t see the difference. "How about Mr. nameless?" "No problem. Anyway, let''s go to lias and them first. Maybe we''ll know something." At this time, the whole room began to tremble, and a voice sounded from the side of worry free. "Red Dragon Emperor, you should go to the meeting, not here." The black cat next to Wally came from one side. Seeing the person who appeared, wuchou''s kitten was suddenly scared and didn''t dare to move. "Sister." Worry free looks at each other''s spirit is not very stable. It seems that the kitten is very afraid of this so-called sister. "I don''t know I have joined you. I just complete my mission. That''s all. What are you doing here?" "I just want to take my sister. You remember what I said to you, don''t you?" The kitten looked at wuchou in surprise. Unexpectedly, the man had seen his sister. "I know, so I''ll take good care of her. You don''t need to disturb us. Go back. You don''t need you here." "I''m her sister. I know how to take care of her. Of course, you have another choice." The black cat reached out to wuchou and said. "Come along and join us. You don''t have to think so much." Wuchou came to the back of the black cat in an instant and covered each other''s eyes with his hands. "Why don''t you come with me, Wally? I''ll take care of him. I don''t know what you''re going to do, but you''re going too far." Looking at what the other party was going to do, wuchou directly triggered the energy and stunned the other party all of a sudden. "Mr. nameless?" Watching his sister fall, although he was afraid, the kitten was still worried about each other. "It''s all right. I just knocked her out. Let''s go to the conference room together. It seems that the trouble is more exaggerated than I expected." When wuchou arrived here, he found that in the sky, an assasher and a demon were fighting, while the others were watching. "Mr. nameless!" When aisia saw that wuchou appeared, she left the team directly and rushed to wuchou. Worry free hugged the running aisia. Although she didn''t know how long she had left, she had worried the girl for too long. Looking at aisia''s pear blossom with rain, I have no worry to think of other people in the rest of the world. Are they as worried about themselves as aisia. Maybe, the same. "Aisia, there are many people here. Don''t do this." "It doesn''t matter. We''re getting married soon. How can we care about this?" On the other side, wuchou seemed to want to come to Leibel, but he didn''t do so because of the eyes of the others. "Fool, I''m sorry to worry you recently." Wuchou went directly to Leibel, picked her up and rubbed each other''s head. "Yes." After comforting them, wuchou looked at the sitting three forces and said. "I''m sorry I''m late because I have something to deal with." Wuchou glanced at Wally and continued. "In fact, after I came here just now, something happened outside." Wuchou talked about the other party''s attack here, and the guy caught on the side. "Wally, don''t hide and pinch. Tell me, what''s your purpose?" Wally looked at the guy in the sky. Asasher had solved the guy. It seemed that the first attack had failed. "Nothing. I just feel that the world is too peaceful. Especially when God dies, there is no so-called balance among the three forces." God, dead? The two holy sword envoys on one side didn''t expect to hear such shocking news. God has died. "How do you know this?" Michael looked at Wally. Although he didn''t know how the other party knew, he didn''t intend to let this guy leave like this. "Wally, what''s your purpose?" Asashel naturally had been on guard against Wally from the beginning, but he didn''t expect Wally to make a move now. "Change, I''m not interested in this peaceful world. I just want to find, fight, and chaos." The light wing of the White Dragon Emperor The white light wings spread out from behind. Wally flew directly into the air and looked at everyone without expression. "Red Dragon Emperor, you are like me. Your family is hurt and have no interest in the world. It''s better to join us and disturb the world with me." Wuchou looked at Wally in the sky and said. "You''re wrong. I''m really not interested in the world, but I''m interested in protecting the world. There are many things I care about in the world, so I won''t join you. I want to protect them." "Is that your choice?" Wally was slowly surrounded by white armor, and his breath became stronger. Forbidden hand The forbidden hand mode of the White Dragon Emperor''s light wing. "Come on, Chilong emperor, since I can''t convince you, fight with me and defeat me, or I will destroy here." Wuchou''s left and right have been equipped with armor, and the Red Dragon Emperor is ready. "Come on, partner, although this is only our first battle, I will try my best to help you." "Well, let''s go!" Wally looked at the worry free on the ground and looked at the other party''s inability to become forbidden. He was a little concerned. "Coming, Wally!" Silver tattoos have spread all over the worry free body, and the power of Asura has been integrated into the worry free body. "So fast!" Wally saw that wuchou had rushed to him, and the light wing behind him made a sound. Wuchou felt that part of his body power had been exploited. At this time, the armour also makes a sound, and wuchou feels that the body strength has recovered. Guangyi keeps making sounds and weakening wuchou, but wuchou''s armor is still protecting itself. This time, it will not be weakened as it was. "Partner, you can''t keep your hands off. You can''t keep fighting. You need to use some means." Worry free naturally knows that it will not work if it continues. If you can do it yourself. What did you do? The Red Dragon Emperor can''t believe that looking at wuchou, the other party can directly enter his own spiritual world. "Red Dragon Emperor, since you have come to me, I won''t say anything to help me defeat each other. I have to move on." "Interesting. Are people in different worlds as special as you?" "I don''t know. In short, don''t worry. Give me your strength. I won''t fail because I have to move on!" "Hahaha, all right!" Boom! The crimson flame surrounds wuchou. When the flame spreads, wuchou wears a set of red armor. "No hands, yes, that''s what it should be!" Wally looked at wuchou and directly entered the forbidden hand. He laughed excitedly and rushed directly to wuchou. "Come on!" Chapter 926 Over Juwang College Two different lights collided in mid air. The blue light, fast and agile, is like a flexible spirit in the air. The red light is wild and violent. Every attack can cause the shaking of space. "Who will win?" Lias looked at the battle between the two in the sky and asked with worry. "I don''t know. They are both strong. The demon king and the White Dragon Emperor, the gods of the different world and the Red Dragon Emperor are both strong. They won''t win so soon." The devil Lucifer looked at the battle in the sky. Naturally, he hoped that worry free could defeat each other. After all, this is his own family, and there is no accident. It may be his real family. Click Wally suddenly opened his position, looked at the armor on his hand and asked. "You deserve it. Even without the blessing of the Red Dragon Emperor, you are powerful enough, but now with this ability, you are stronger." "But it''s not enough to deal with me." The light wings of the White Dragon Emperor shine continuously, weakening the power of worry free bit by bit, and the frequency is faster than the strengthening of worry free. "No, you will lose if you go on like this. Let''s make a quick decision!" The dark red flame surrounds the armor on wuchou''s body, and a little red flame tattoo appears on the armor. "Ha!" The dark red light column directly hit Wali in the sky, but it was not close to each other, and the power of the light column was weakening. "It''s not over yet!" Didi The light column returned to normal again after the strengthening of the Red Dragon Emperor, and directly hit Wali in the sky. Boom! Black smoke surrounded Wali in the sky, and everyone didn''t know what was going on inside. "Did you succeed?" Lias asked, looking nervously at the sky. "It''s not over, you see." Hoo hoo The White Dragon Emperor returned directly to the ground. Although his armor cracked a little, it had no other impact. "Red Dragon Emperor, is that your level?" thud With a flash of white light, the people around felt weak. Before everyone reacted, Wally rushed directly into the crowd and grabbed Alicia. "Aisia!" Wuchou looks at the White Dragon Emperor and doesn''t know what the other party is going to do. "Red Dragon Emperor, are you the kind of person whose heart will become stronger after contusion?" The white light condensed in Wally''s hand and aimed at aisia. "What would you do if I killed this woman in front of you?" Seeing that aisia was too scared to speak, wuchou wanted to kick this guy away. "Stop, you just want to fight me. Don''t involve my family." "I''d like to, but you don''t have the fuel. Give me your last chance to see your strength." Zizizi, zizizi "What!" Snap With one kick, Wally was directly kicked out by wuchou, and didn''t even see how the other party came to him. "Mr. nameless." Aisia looked at wuchou holding her tightly. Her fear had disappeared, leaving her joy of wuchou''s timely action. "What is this?" The dark red energy surrounds the worry free body. It is not the power of the Red Dragon Emperor. What is it. "Wally, you really make me angry. I''ll teach you a lesson this time." Kaiohken Hoo hoo The crimson energy even distorts the surrounding air. People around can feel that the surrounding becomes very muggy, and the field of vision even distorts. Snap Click One punch directly hit the opponent''s chest, the White Dragon Emperor''s armor was directly broken, and the forbidden hand was broken. "How possible!" Wally rolled out for several meters and looked at wuchou in surprise. What is this? Power, speed and everything are doubling. This is not the doubling power of the Red Dragon Emperor, but another thing. "It''s not over yet. I can''t win. I''m forbidden. I can continue to use it." Put on the armor again. Without saying anything, wuchou appeared behind Wally again and kicked down the other party. "You make me angry and want to hurt my family." Snap With one punch, Wally flew into the air, and wuchou put his hands on his waist to prepare his most familiar moves. You''ll die. If you take this move, you''ll die. Wally looked at the blue energy in wuchou''s hand, but he could weaken, the other side could strengthen, and he would really die. Didi Snap When wuchou was ready to attack, his armor suddenly broke, and a strong sense of weakness swept through his body. "Well, what''s going on?" Wuchou knelt on the ground and asked the Red Dragon Emperor in his body. "Partner, we used the ban for the first time. We can''t continue it well. We''ve just reached the upper limit." Damn it. Looking at wuchou reaching the limit, Wally was finally relieved. Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly broke out very badly. "Red Dragon Emperor, you are really powerful, but I still haven''t used my killer mace. Fight again next time." With that, Wally left the colt king college directly. After all, their organization still had a lot to do. "Wait, I can." Just finished, wuchou fell directly to the ground, and the triple burden directly pressed on him. Wuchou was too tired to move. "Mr. nameless!" Alicia and rebel hurried to see wuchou. "It''s all right. He''s just taking off his strength. He''ll be all right soon." Asasher went to wuchou and looked at the flashing tattoos and energy riots on wuchou. He didn''t expect how dangerous the situation was just now. "Well, take him back. Next, he will rest for a long time. After all, he is our main combat force now." While wuchou was sent back for treatment, a black figure kept looking at wuchou. "It''s good to be able to fight Wally to this extent. The Red Dragon Emperor may be a good helper." late at night dream It was the same dream. "Dad, soon." "Right there, come on, come on." "I''m very lonely." Feel a chill and wake up from sleep. Wuchou wakes up and finds himself lying in his room. Aisia and rebel are beside him and think of what happened today. "It''s over. At least it should be quiet for this period of time. Just go to heaven over there." Wuchou came down from the bed, went out of the room and planned to go outside to calm down. Ding Ling Seeing the door of the balcony opened, he went out without worry. The wind blows from a distance, calms down wuchou''s originally dry and hot heart, looks at the night scene in the distance, and wuchou misses everything once. "That''s right." I took out the red hair band from my pocket. I didn''t expect that the battle was so fierce at that time. The hair band was not damaged. "What is it, whose is it, and why am I holding it?" Worry free clearly does not remember, but the body instinctively tells itself that this is an important thing. "Maybe I''ll find the answer soon, when I''m done here." Chapter 927 "You''re here at last." With Michael''s last contact and the peace talks of the tripartite meeting, wuchou finally got the ticket to heaven. "Red Dragon Emperor, can I ask you something?" "You say." After all, I come to other people''s territory to do business. Worry free naturally will not refuse each other casually. "This battle, can you leave here and start again? Believers are watching. If our God doesn''t appear at that time, there will be some problems, so I hope you can open the front." "Naturally, this is no problem. After all, this is the last one. The other party should be a reasonable person." Maybe. Worry free is not sure. After all, this is the last one, and I don''t know who this person is. Wuchou followed Michael''s guidance and came to the destination. Unlike falling angels and demons, angels regarded it as a dangerous area at the beginning, and there was no one around. "Let''s go." Wuchou nodded and walked into the column here. You''re here at last. I feel that the time around me is still again. I have no worry to look at the golden ball floating in front of me. "Who are you and why are you involved in my private affairs?" "It''s wrong of you to say that about private affairs." The ball floated in mid air and said to wuchou. "I''ve been watching you, watching you grow, beat your former teammates, and then come to this step." "So what? Everything I do now is my own will. What does it have to do with you?" "Ha ha, Ashura, don''t you think they are curious about why they seal themselves?" "Why?" The ball came directly to wuchou''s ear and said. "Because of you." "What?" Boom, boom! The column began to tremble and the whole ground began to shake, as usual. Just, worry free feeling, what''s different, coming out. On earth, at the highest altitude, in space. "It''s still beginning. It''s true." If you have no worries at the scene, you can see what this huge military fortress is, and the man standing on the high platform is his goal, the leader of the seven star sky, Deus. Not only heaven, the devil''s territory, but also the territory of fallen angels. No, the whole world is shaking. "Roar!" The crimson energy protruded from the ground, and the whole ground seemed to crack. In the earth, in the center of the huge Pacific Ocean, a huge crack opened, and dark red strange energy gushed out of it. "Evil spirits still appear." "Still didn''t stop Asura, but the backup plan is ready." At this time, in the paradise of wuchou, looking at the things falling from the column, I felt a little incredible. "Sure enough, it''s you." The stone statue was broken, and a young man with a black single horsetail looked worried. "Ashura, long time no see." "Yasha, have you forgotten something, Mithra, but your niece, my daughter!" Watching Asura want to attack himself, Yasha said quickly. "I know, so I refused at first, but I can''t help it." "Moreover, we have used a lot of things to solve your big trouble." Yasha didn''t continue to talk. He planned to take wuchou to see what happened. "Come with me and you''ll know the truth you need." Wuchou left heaven with Yasha and returned to the world. "Here!" Follow each other to the high altitude, and wuchou finally sees the huge crack. "Demons, haven''t we defeated them?" "Yes, it was." Yasha picked up a huge ball of light and handed it to wuchou. "It''s no use what we say next. Just see for yourself what you''ve done for Mithra." Absorbed the memory of the light ball, wuchou finally remembered everything. ~ memory ~ "Ashura, what are you doing?" The seven star sky is ready to use Mithra to completely eliminate the so-called evil spirits, but unexpectedly, a man stood up. "Mithras, give it back to me." Asura''s body is wrapped with red magic energy. They have only seen this smell in one creature "Ashura, you are incredibly connected with evil spirits." "Ashura, what have you done!" "What did I do?" Asura looked at his former colleagues and said. "For the so-called ideal, you want me to sacrifice my family, so I want to decide the fate of my family for you. What qualifications do you have?" The crimson energy continues to spread. If it goes on like this, the evil devil will wake up again. "Damn it, beat him down!" At the same time, the seven people broke Ashura into the deep valley, and then sealed all the memories and records of Ashura, so that he would never turn over. "However, evil spirits have appeared. There is no way. Before we are ready, we can only rely on you to suppress the evil spirits with your own physical strength." The three finally accepted the mission. The incarnation column suppressed the emergence of evil spirits on the ground, and the great energy pressed the evil spirits and did not appear again. "Next, it''s up to us to complete our plan, the human truth plan, and use this thing to defeat our old enemies." ~ end of memory ~ Worry free kneels on the ground and remembers everything he has forgotten. "Do you understand, Asura, in order to deal with evil demons, we try our best to control them, but you are actually connected with them, so we can only do so." "But we all know that you will come back. Since you are willing to give up everything to save Mithras, you will come back naturally." "So, what do you want to say now?" Wuchou looked at his former martial brothers and relatives. "Now we don''t need to fight. Let''s go back to the fortress together. As long as you like, we can stop the spread of evil demons." "Then, using my daughter, am I right?" Yasha didn''t speak. "I''ve told you the answer. I refuse. I just want my daughter. I''ll solve the evil by myself." "Don''t you understand? You can''t defeat demons yourself. Why don''t you understand!" "Shut up, how do you know we can''t win, but take advantage of this inhuman plan!" Wuchou stared at the guy in front of him and said. "If you don''t even try, is this what you call consciousness?" "Ashura, how can you understand that we can''t win alone!" "We''re not fighting alone. You go. I''ll come back to you soon for Mithras." Wuchou finished and left directly, because wuchou knew where they would go. "Evil?" Wuchou knows that he has to deal with something, and then go to them again. Chapter 928 The world has entered chaos. The crimson energy diffuses around. As long as the creatures contact these energy, they will instantly become their own kind and will only be simply destroyed. "The world, do you want to stop here?" All the forces tried their best to deal with the evil existence, but their attacks were completely ineffective. "Our hope now is that man." Michael started the battle meeting at the colt king college again. This time there was only one target, the man who suddenly left. "How''s the Red Dragon Emperor?" The Fallen Angel governor, asashel, asked Lucifer, the demon king. The demon king was silent for a moment and then said. "He''s doing what he wants to do now." On the other side, lias''s house. "Mr. nameless, is that really all right?" Alicia and rebel looked worried and watched each other make a boundary around the whole room. "Of course not. You also have to go to school. It will be safer there." Although wuchou didn''t say it, both aisia and Leibel could see that wuchou wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it, probably because he faced them. "Mr. nameless, be sure to come back. We''ll wait for you." Aisia didn''t do anything. She just went to wuchou and sorted out each other''s clothes. "I see, aisia, I will come back." In the future, I will come back. Without saying anything, Wu Chou hugged each other and took them back to Juwang college. "Here we go." Lucifer, the demon king, specially came to meet them without worry. If they want this final combat strength to have no worries, they must do their best. "Thank you very much, brother-in-law. When I come back, lias will wait for you to give it to me." With that, before the demon king said anything, wuchou had left his place directly. "Brother-in-law?" Lucifer, the demon king, looked at the gone worry free and smiled. "Come back, or lias won''t let me go." Wuchou rushes directly to the top of the sky. Wuchou knows that it must be there. Wait for wuchou to cross the barrier of the sky, and finally come to space, and see that thing that has been ignored all the time. Causal fortress When wuchou came to the top, he saw those people waiting for him there. Yasha, his martial brother, is also his relative. Olga, Deus'' confidant, is also Deus'' most powerful assistant. There is also Deus, the main messenger of all this, the leader of the seven stars, and all the masterminds. "Come, Asura." Deus looked at the reason for all this. He was neither angry nor angry. In short, he was calm. "Deus, you should know what I''m here for." "I know, but now I don''t think it''s a good time, and I think you know what''s happening on this earth." "I know, but!" Tattoos have appeared on worry free bodies, and anger has been suppressed enough. "Mithras, my daughter, what have you done!" call Wuchou rushed directly to Deus, but was blocked by another attack. Olga came from the next door and blocked the attack for Deus. "Ashura, you really don''t want to be with us, so it doesn''t matter. Come with me." The blue energy suddenly pulled into wuchou''s hand and pulled wuchou into another space. "Well, let''s get ready to start, Yasha." Click Deus waved his cloak and blocked the darts thrown by Yasha. "Sure enough, as long as you''ve seen that guy, I know you''ll change your mind." Deus looked at the waiting Yasha and said. "I''m sorry, Deus. Sure enough, I promised too casually at that time. I still want to beat you." Deus looked at Yasha full of war and said. "If you didn''t intend to agree to us, why did you agree to my request at that time?" "I just didn''t have a choice at that time, because even if I chose to fight you, I couldn''t stop you. It''s better to join you and protect Mithra first." "I see. Is that what you do?" Deus looked at Yasha and finally shook his head helplessly. "Do you think I will believe you?" "Naturally impossible, I never thought you would believe me, so I didn''t believe you." Yasha looked at Deus and said. "Cause and effect cannon is enough. Let her go. She has no effect on you, hasn''t she?" "Yasha, you are wrong to say so." Deus appeared behind Yasha and said. "Isn''t her ability obvious? Now you can''t catch up with me." Snap The other side Worry free enters Olga''s space. Like that guy, Olga also uses special space to deal with the enemy. His close-up ability is very poor. "This is!" Unlike Sergei. Wuchou saw that many strange people came from their own faces. After they came, wuchou finally saw each other''s true face. "Aisia, rebel?" Looking at them, they walked up to themselves and begged themselves to give up the fight and go back to have a quiet rest. I see. Nothing has changed since then. Wuchou looked at the dreamland in front of him and sighed. "Olga, are you going to deal with me like this?" "Of course, Asura, I know very well that even if these are illusions, you won''t do it. Naturally, I know that my ability may not be effective for you, but I''ll just hold you back." Snap "What!" Before Olga could say anything, he saw wuchou directly break through each other''s fantasy and pinch each other''s neck with one hand. "How is it possible that you will find me. I have hidden it very deep." Wuchou smiled and said. "Your ability has failed. Since then, I have seen through your ability, 15000 years ago." Wuchou said, slowly exerting his hand. "I don''t want to kill you. Tell me where Mithras is. Tell me where Mithras is. I''ll hurt you. You and I have no problem." Olga can see that wuchou is different from before. He won''t really kill. He really plans to let himself go. "Well, I''ll tell you where she is. After all, I don''t want to die and I want to go back to see Deus." Snap Before Olga said anything, he saw a golden energy passing through Olga''s body and destroying the other party in an instant. "What!" Worry free looked at Olga lying on the ground and said strangely. "Who is it?" Wuchou looked around and couldn''t see who was here and whose attack it was. Damn it. There is no way to worry, so I can only go back first. Chapter 929 When wuchou returned to the front of the cause and effect fortress, he saw yecha fall to the ground and a big hole was made in his body. "Yasha!" Wuchou didn''t approach rashly, but looked at the guy with blood on his fist. Deus "What did you do?" Wuchou looked at Deus in front of him and said. "Don''t you know at a glance? I''m just teaching this disobedient guy a lesson." Wuchou glanced at Yasha and couldn''t feel each other''s breath. "Deus, what have you done and why do you treat your companions like this?" "Companion, no, he is your man, so he will be knocked down by me." Companions? So, at that time, he didn''t hit me. Wuchou looked at Yasha lying on the ground and said. "Deus, as long as you return Mithras to me, I won''t pursue anything. Although you have done a lot to me, I just want to return Mithras without any other ideas." "Really, but after you know the truth of this thing, will you still say these words?" Deus pointed to the cause and effect cannon below. "This thing, the fuel used, is the truth." "So what?" Deus said, laughing. "Where do you think these huge truths come from?" "One shot is not enough, so we need more than two shots, so we need those humans on the ground." "Isn''t it!" Although wuchou doesn''t understand this thing very much, Deus said so, so he refers to that thing. Looking at the change of worry free eyes, Deus smiled and continued. "Yes, you guessed right. The energy of these truths comes from the world we used to live in. Turning humans into truths is our plan." "The first shot is definitely not enough energy, so we need the energy of those human beings on the ground. Therefore, the so-called fetters left by you will be destroyed by me. Are you willing?" call Before Deus continued to say something, wuchou had punched the other party in the face, but was caught by the other party''s hand. "Oh, so nervous, don''t you think I won''t react?" Deus turned around and patted his cloak directly on wuchou. "Deus!" To win, to beat him, right now. For a moment, silver tattoos had spread all over the body, and Asura''s power was fully open. Pa Pa Six arm diamond mode make love Wuchou kept punching Deus, but they were all defused by the other party with clever strength. "Damn it!" Every attack has no effect. Why? "Ashura, did you misunderstand something?" Deus kicked away wuchou and looked down at wuchou. "He taught you all your moves, so who do you think has spent more time with him? Don''t be arrogant!" Pa Pa Before wuchou got up, Deus attacked again, and suddenly drove wuchou into the ground without giving wuchou any chance to turn over. Snap Wuchou just stood up and broke the surrounding rocks. "Deus, it''s not over yet. Come here!" thud Deus came directly behind wuchou and punched feiwuchou again. "Ha!" Wuchou also plans to use other powers, but as expected, as at that time, he can''t use other powers as long as he deals with the seven star sky. "So!" God''s power is constantly strengthened, and the silver light has become dark red. Worry free feels that the body is about to crack. "Ah ah ah!" Snap A push back, wuchou rushed directly to Deus and punched the other party. "Hum, it''s too weak!" Deus grabbed wuchou''s arm and fell to the ground. "It''s too weak. Can you beat the rest of us with this?" Listening to Deus'' words, wuchou has fallen into meditation and penetrated into his own world bit by bit. Not enough, not enough. Strength, I need strength. The power of Asura comes from only two sources. Snap Deus was suddenly kicked. When he reacted, he saw that wuchou had stood up and his energy was a little different. Are you angry? The deeper the anger, the stronger the power. But! Deus inhaled the energy of truth directly, and his whole body was shining with gold. His body became a little different. Truth form Deus, shining with golden light, looks extremely powerful and worry free. He looks like a child. "It''s over, Asura!" Zizizi A white light directly hit wuchou, and suddenly flew wuchou out of the fortress, directly fell into the universe and flew down to the earth. "Go to hell, Asura!" The cause and effect cannon aimed at wuchou and directly shot a white light on wuchou. "Ah ah ah!" It''s over. Deus looked at the falling worry free and shook his head in disappointment. "Next, there is the confrontation between demons." Not reconciled Wuchou, who fell down the atmosphere, looked at the farther and farther fortress and thought in his heart. "Well, isn''t it the same as before?" Damn it Damn it Hoo Hoo Hoo Wuchou falls directly into the Pacific Ocean and goes deep slowly. Even if it has been controlled by evil spirits, there is no attack on wuchou. "Damn it!" Hoo hoo After falling into the deep sea, wuchou feels that he has fallen into another world, which becomes the sky, and some unreadable golden columns stand around. Snap Hit one of the columns directly and you can''t move without worry. "Are you going to give up?" That sound, I heard it from the first pillar. "Are you going to give up, Asura?" Wuchou finally saw the familiar guide, the Golden Spider. "Who are you and why should you guide me to continue? I just want revenge. It has nothing to do with you, doesn''t it?" "That''s not right, Asura. I''ve seen your battles all the time, so I just want to keep watching." "I want to see where you can go, and you haven''t lost yet, have you?" Worry free looked at the blue energy in his hand. This is. Worry free feels the source of each other. Alicia, rebel, and lias, everyone, everyone at Juwang college, are telling themselves the truth. The power of faith. "Yes, everyone is waiting for me at home." Worry free looks at the cause and effect fortress in the sky through the deep sea and the incredible clouds in the sky. "I haven''t lost yet, Mithra, still waiting for me!" Feel the heartfelt feeling of worry free. In the fortress of cause and effect, Mithra, who has been sleeping for a long time, heard the heartfelt voice of worry free. "Dad!" "Huh?" Deus looked at the direction where wuchou fell and wanted to say something. He only heard the familiar figure ring behind him. "Deus, you are really strong, but so am I!" Chapter 930 Deus looked at the worry free in front of him, took a calm breath, and then said. "How can you use the power of truth? We have already." At this time, Deus thought of a guy, only that guy, who might move his hands and feet. "Yasha, you guy, even at this time, are you disturbing me?" The only possibility is that the Betrayer, only he, can be left to worry free to use the truth. "But, you fellow, even if you can use the power of truth, you may not be able to defeat me." "Really?" Without saying anything, wuchou just stood there and looked at Deus. Deus did not attack rashly, but planned to see what tricks wuchou wanted to play. Suddenly, Deus felt something wrong with his body, like the strength of his body being sucked away. "Don''t you, you guy!" Deus finally knew his worry free plan, but it was too late. "Found it!" Wuchou directly ignored Deus standing here and planned to rush directly to the center of the fortress. "Ashura, you can''t go away!" Click, click The whole fortress suddenly raised a huge stone wall from the ground to block the way of wuchou, but these things are for wuchou. One punch is enough. Snap Wuchou directly crosses the obstacles in front of her. Just now, through the communication with Mitra, wuchou has understood her general location. "Wait for me, Mithra." "Don''t want to go, Asura!" Deus hurried to catch up. If Ashura really left, he really had no other means. "Go away!" Kick away the Deus who came, don''t worry, continue to punch a wall, and continue to go deep into the center of the fortress. After a while, wuchou finally came to the center of the fortress and saw a figure locked in a cage surrounded by blue light. "Mithra!" Although the other party closed his eyes and didn''t open his eyes to look at himself, he didn''t worry about knowing that the other party knew he had come, but he was still in the enemy''s moves and couldn''t wake up. "Asura!" Boom boom! The whole cause and effect fortress is shaking. Although wuchou doesn''t know what happened, he knows he can''t stay here. He should leave quickly. "Ah ah ah!" Two fists smashed Mithra''s cage, and wuchou directly took her out of here. As soon as I went out, I saw a huge figure standing on the fortress. When I looked carefully, I could see the figure of Deus. "Ashura, since I can''t stop you, I''ll blow up the fortress directly. You with Mithra can''t escape my attack." If you can still use instant movement. I felt that my body''s ability was still sealed. Without worry, I had no choice but to put Mitra down and face Deus''s attack by myself. "Deus!" The body glowed with gold and carefree, rushed directly into the air and punched Deus in the chest. "Asura!" Deus didn''t give in. He punched wuchou. The pressure brought by the fist even caused the shaking of the surrounding space. "Ah ah ah!" Worry free will not retreat, nor can it retreat. "Deus, I must win. For everyone, you die!" However, wuchou still feels that he can''t push it. "Damn it!" Everybody, give me your strength. It seemed that they heard the call of worry free, and the power of their truth came to worry free slowly. "Damn earth, why did you get fetters there? We obviously exploited your name. How can you collect faith?" Deus looked at wuchou in disbelief and wondered how the other party could collect faith. "This is not the power of faith, but a partner. Even if I don''t know the name, as long as I do what I can do, I can do it, just as I used to." "How can a guy like you, who plans to destroy all mankind to achieve his goal, be the same!" The truth strengthened the power of worry free. It should be said that it really made the power of Asura completely explode and slowly pushed Deus'' fist back. "Impossible, impossible, 15000 years of everything, my wish, how can it be terminated by you!" Deus also tried his best to push away worry free, but his strength was not enough. "It''s over, Deus!" With one punch, you can open each other''s fist, jump into each other''s huge body without worry, and pull out the body inside at once. Snap Instantly remove the other party''s divine core, and wuchou directly killed Deus. "It''s over." Watching Deus''s body gradually turn to ashes, wuchou knew he had succeeded. So, are you leaving? Wuchou looked at his hands, but the original feeling didn''t come. Wuchou felt that he had something to do. "Whatever." Worry free can''t manage so much. Go and see Mithra first. "Mitra, Mitra, wake up." Hearing the familiar voice, Mithras slowly opened her eyes and asked when she saw the familiar and strange man in front of her. "Smell, like Dad, are you dad?" "Yes, Mithras, I am your father. I am him, even if I look different." Wuchou holds Mithra tightly, hoping that the other party will not mind this thing. After all, the real Asura has died. Mithras seemed to see through the truth and didn''t say anything. She just nodded and hugged without worry. "You are my father, as strong and kind as my father." Boom boom! The whole fortress began to collapse. Wuchou knew he had to leave with Mithra quickly, or they wouldn''t be able to leave. "Dad, that, devil." Mithras said, pointing to the huge red crack in the ground. "The people who used to have died, but at least, don''t let their sacrifice be in vain. Dad, use the energy in the cannon to eliminate demons." "But now your safety is the most important." Mithras shook her head and said. "No place is safe without eliminating evil spirits. Go, Dad." Wuchou paused for a while and knew that Mitra was right. "I see, Mithras. Be careful. I''ll be back soon." Wuchou flew directly to the center of the cannon, picked up the core of the stored energy, and rushed in at the crack of the evil devil on the earth. "Ah ah ah ah!" Poop The whole world saw that wuchou rushed into the crack with one thing. "The decisive battle is finally about to begin." At Juwang college, the three forces watching all this happen can only pray that wuchou will succeed. After all, they can''t resist the erosion of those demons. "Well, it''s a good play." Chapter 931 A long battle Wuchou doesn''t know how long Asura has been fighting against these things, but according to everything recalled, at least since Asura was young, evil demons have appeared in their world. It can even spread to this world. Wuchou doesn''t know what the evil devil is, but wuchou feels that the other party has been observing himself. Wait until wuchou comes to the deepest part of the crack, passes through a white fog door, and finds that the world inside is beyond his imagination. "Here it is!" An empty room, worry free to remember this place. There is something in every world. Room of world consciousness The place where I came in clearly should be the territory of evil spirits. How did I come to this place. Wuchou looks around and wants to find out where the world consciousness of the world is, but he can''t find it. "Give up, you won''t find anything. Didn''t you already know when you came in?" Click, click The Golden Spider came from a distance, looked at wuchou and said. "Haven''t you guessed since you came into the world?" "Guess what?" Wuchou didn''t deny or admit, but waited for the other party to answer. "From the beginning, when you came in, you didn''t meet the world consciousness of the world, did you?" The spider looked at wuchou and continued. "You guessed right. From the beginning, the world had no so-called world consciousness. It was an ownerless world, so it was not controlled by anyone, so the power developed so rapidly." Because it is possible for all people to break through and reach the realm of the real world. "So now you need to know what''s going on with you." The spider pointed to the position not far away and said. "That position is reserved for anyone. As long as one of you has the opportunity to reach that realm, you are qualified to enter this place and sit here." The spider looked at wuchou and said. "Now, the most likely person is you. Although you may not be the strongest, your qualifications and abilities are the most powerful. Now only you are qualified to sit here." Little by little, the spider turned into a figure and said. "Come on, the chosen one, as long as you want to sit in this position, you can gain the power of the world and control everything in the world." The spider said as he approached wuchou. "Come on, Asura, no, you should say, worry free students, join us and become the master of the world." Wuchou looked at the big spider in front of him, didn''t speak, just thought of another thing. "I ask you, devil, did you make it?" The big spider didn''t speak, but he didn''t deny it. "Do you know how many people have been killed by this thing?" "I don''t know. I just want to achieve my goal. What I will do and what impact it will have is meaningless. Everything is for the world and the real world." Wuchou clenched his fist and stared at the spider in front of him. "Can you do this just to find a new world consciousness?" "Do you know how troublesome it is for the world to have no world consciousness? The walls of the world are turbulent, the surrounding space is unstable, and the power is unbalanced. If it goes on like this, the whole world will break open. At that time, the world will really end. What else do you want to do?" The spider looked at wuchou as if he didn''t care about it at all, and was a little angry for a moment. "If you want to sacrifice so many people to complete this thing, don''t forget it. I won''t become the consciousness of the world, nor will I be at your mercy." "Ridiculous!" Hoo hoo The strong wind pressure pushed away without worry. The spider deformed a little and finally turned into Asura. "The world must have a new will. If you are not, no one is qualified. Now, I will kill you and take everything from you." Wuchou looked at the phantom in front of him and said. "Try it if you have seed, big spider!" The big spider smiled and pointed. Without worry, he felt that strange feeling in an instant. "This is my ability. I have half stepped into that field, but I am not a real creature and can''t become a real master, but." "There''s still no problem controlling your body and not giving you those abilities." I see. Was he the reason for everything at that time? Even if you don''t use those powers, it doesn''t matter. Worry free plans to use Asura''s power to defeat each other. "It''s useless!" Wuchou hasn''t rushed up yet. His body suddenly splits and wounds of different degrees appear on his body. "What''s going on?" Worry free fell to the ground and looked at the guy in front of him. What did the other party do. "Your power, the power of Asura, comes from my noumenon, the source of truth. You who use truth are just a pawn in my hand." Wuchou is controlled by the other party and flies directly into the air. "It''s over. Everything about you is mine." Snap Me, lost? The body is very heavy, worry free falls from the air, and the consciousness slowly disappears. "Is this over?" not reconciled to Darkness slowly obscures worry free eyes and can''t see anything. Damn it. Tick, tick "Dad, Dad, wake up." voice Mithra''s voice "Dad, don''t lose, uncle, here you are." Uncle? In the dark, wuchou saw seven strange cores flying to wuchou. This is Wuchou knows that these are the divine cores of the seven star sky. "Ashura, please next." Yasha''s voice, but wuchou remembers that the guy died. "Dad, uncle, I didn''t die at that time, but when I got to your side." Did you sacrifice yourself because you were not qualified? Wuchou watched the seven divine cores enter his body and felt that the energy of his body had changed greatly. "This is!" Then, wuchou felt that the true words on his body burst out continuously, just like the faucet that can''t be turned off, and the power came out continuously. "What is this?" "This is the power of everyone, Dad, to defeat him for the world." Hoo hoo I saw wuchou stand up again. With great power, he directly bounced off the surrounding things, and the big spider was also bounced off. "What!" I saw the power of the truth on wuchou constantly burst out, and the golden light surrounded wuchou''s body. The truth that was held by the other party has now become the real power of wuchou. "This is!" Wuchou''s fists are surrounded by golden energy and become golden fists. The power of the surrounding truth turns into the fluctuation of wuchou. Truth model This is the use mode of wuchou''s strongest Asura power now. Chapter 932 The big spider looked at the completely different Asura in front of him. Although he remained calm, his heart was not as calm as before. "What is this? As the subject of truth, I have never seen this thing." "It''s natural." Mithras''s phantom appears behind wuchou and guides wuchou. "Dad won''t be defeated by people like you. He will defeat you and come back to us." Wuchou looked at himself, the light surrounded by truth. all right Wuchou takes a step, directly comes to the big spider, punches, drives the surrounding space, and directly repels the incarnation of the big spider. "What!" The big spider was beaten back directly and unknowingly came near the throne. "How possible!" Ashura, the incarnation of the big spider, saw that he could not defeat wuchou, and his body suddenly changed strangely. "Asura!" The body is surrounded by red energy, and the whole person becomes the same as the six arm King Kong, but there is a pair of huge arms composed of fire behind him. "Ashura, I won''t forgive you. You have threatened my position!" Hoo hoo People all over the earth can feel the ground shaking. "Look!" The big mouth in the middle of the Pacific Ocean suddenly trembled violently. Red energy continued to erupt from it and dyed the whole sky red. Some strange red liquid flowed out of it and dyed the whole ocean red. Not only that, even the originally safe land also had cracks in varying degrees, and crimson liquid poured out bit by bit. "This is!" Everyone who stayed in Juwang college watched innocent humans outside, eroded by red energy, and then turned into monsters to attack the surrounding border. At the same time, the three forces of the Bible have received it, and their territory is also attacked by this red energy. "Is the whole world threatened?" Everyone looked at the Pacific Ocean, the huge protrusion and the position. Only worry free can resolve this crisis. At the same time, wuchou, who fought with the big spider in the depths, felt what was happening outside. "Dad, he''s attacking the outside world. If we don''t solve him earlier, all the creatures outside will become their companions." Damn it! Wuchou looks at the big spider that has been dealing with him and finally knows what the other party''s purpose is. "You guy, in order to defeat me, you use this means!" "Hehe, if you can''t beat me now, you can''t leave here!" Wuchou wants to kill each other quickly, but he really can''t destroy each other for a while. by the way. Wuchou calmed down, looked at the big spider who planned to deal with himself and said. "Hey, I gave up. What you want is my body?" "Then come, my body, here you are." "Dad, what are you doing!" Mithras couldn''t believe it. Looking at wuchou, she didn''t know what wuchou was thinking and planned to give up. "Are you serious?" The big spider couldn''t believe wuchou, because they were fighting to the death just now. "I don''t lie. Come on, my body, give it to you. Then as a price, don''t continue to hurt everyone." Seeing that wuchou really takes back all his strength, the big spider is also skeptical and approaches wuchou step by step. Sure that wuchou won''t resist himself, the big spider feels very strange. How did wuchou suddenly give up. "Why?" Wuchou looked at the big spider standing in front of him and didn''t speak. "Why give up? Don''t you want to beat me?" Wuchou shook his head and continued. "I don''t want to waste time. Just come. Then you''ll know what I want to do." The big spider finally decided to gamble, and the body and energy continued to enter the worry free body. Mithras can see that there are strange red tattoos on wuchou''s body, and his eyes are slowly replaced by gold. "Isn''t it!" It seems that the big spider finally knows the purpose of worry free, but unexpectedly, the other party is so crazy. "That''s it, you guessed right!" Wuchou directly rushed out of the world room and came over the earth. "Stop, you''ll die!" "This is my plan, and even if my body is composed of truth and destroys you, I will die myself." Mithras naturally knew, but she never told wuchou that she had planned to imprison the big spider in a way, so she could protect wuchou. "Dad, wait, there must be other ways." Mithras looked at the determined worry free and planned to stop each other. "Mithras, I''m sorry. We''re about to separate as soon as we meet." Wuchou didn''t continue to talk to each other, smashed the illusion left by each other, and continued to fly to the sky. "Dregg, you have to leave too. Go find someone else. I can''t continue to fight you." Wuchou directly put his hand into his body, and a mass of red energy was released from wuchou''s body and flew far away. "Sorry, everyone." Without worry, the energy turns into a huge hole, constantly absorbing everything about evil demons around. "Look, everyone!" The energy on the ground, the energy on biology, is constantly absorbed into the air and comes to the sky over the Pacific Ocean along a channel. "Is that, brother-in-law?" Lucifer, the demon king, saw wuchou standing there, just like that and that energy. He thought of something bad. "Brother, what''s going on, isn''t it?" Lias naturally saw the situation of wuchou through magic, but everyone thought of a bad result. "It seems that my brother-in-law is going to sacrifice himself for our world." Clang Aisia, who was still holding a cup, suddenly fainted to the ground after listening to what they said. "Aisia!" Hoo hoo Looking at a red figure who was going to run out, Lucifer, the demon king, sighed, came to the other party''s back and knocked the other party unconscious. "Sorry, Phoenix chick, that''s his decision. You can''t change anything if you go." "You too, lias." Lias wanted to get out, but when she saw that she was knocked out, Rebecca and aisia finally stopped. "Clearly agreed to come back." Wuchou constantly absorbs the energy around him, feels that his body has entered a saturated state, and smiles. "It''s just a short departure. I''m sure I''ll come back, not only for them, but also for you, Mithras." Boom! The crimson light surrounds the whole world. The red light shines on the whole ocean. There is no strange sound or strange vibration. It''s so simple that all the demons have disappeared. It is not only evil spirits that disappear, but also the last God general. Chapter 933 Two months after the battle Juwang College Aisia went to school as usual, but there was one more person around to look at each other. "Aisia, wait for me. What if it hurts?" "It''s all right, miss kwata, and you''re too nervous. I just walked a little faster." The two holy sword envoys designated by Michael to stay here now stay in Juwang College as exchange students in order to promote the peace of the three forces. "Are you going to check it today?" "No, it''s just confirmed. You''re too anxious." Although aisia said she was not worried, she could see her face and was very nervous. "Or go to Mithras. She must know this well anyway." "By the way, go and see her." At this time, in the occult activity room "Very quiet." The kitten is talking to the Woodyard classmate next door. "After all, they are not free. There are too many things to deal with recently. Isn''t it hard for you, kitten?" The kitten nodded. After all, life has changed recently since she found her sister. Through understanding, the kitten has made up with her sister and learned about the ability to use the cat again. On the other side, the demon world "So busy, so busy." Lias sat in her studio, dealing with the traces of the last battle, and began to take over the work of the family. "Lias, take a break, or you''ll be tired." Jidao Zhu Nai is helping to deal with affairs. Although she has not returned to the fallen angel''s family, she has also learned relevant abilities. "Zhu Nai, do you think he will come back?" The room became silent for a moment. At last Zhu Nai said. "I''m sure I''ll come back, because it''s agreed." The other side Rebel, who stayed with Mitra, heard someone coming outside and hurried out to have a look. "Aisia, you''re here." "I''m here. How''s Mitra?" "Nature." Alicia finished and glanced at rebel. "Rebel, are you okay? Are you okay?" Rebel smiled and went on. "Of course I have no problem. It''s you, aisia. You''re human. Be careful. At least I have no problem." Alicia followed rebel in and saw Mithras sitting in the middle. She didn''t know what she was doing. "Aisia, long time no see. How are you?" After a while, Mithras recovered from her meditation, looked at aisia sitting behind her and said hello. "I''m fine. I actually want to see the situation when I come here today." "Well, sit down." Mithras put her hand directly on aisia''s stomach and felt the breath inside. "Although I don''t have the power of truth, don''t worry. You are as safe as Rebecca, so you don''t have to worry." Mithras looked at another life in the two men and said. "Well, what are you going to do? Have you figured out your name?" They naturally shook their heads and said. "He''s sure to come back. It''s up to him to decide, isn''t it?" Mithras listened, smiled and nodded. "That''s right, dad will come back, and I believe this." Even if the power of truth disappeared, Mithras believed that worry free would come back. Life will continue, even if there is no worry, they will not give up, because he will come back. Hoo hoo The body collapsed completely After the big bang, the body can''t maintain its original shape, especially in the space tunnel, and the body can''t use other abilities to repair. The worry free soul shuttles through the tunnel and constantly surrounds and surrounds. Finally, the call from the depths of the soul, worry free finally passes through one of the gates and enters the new world. Transition line Clatter Para Para "Really, what''s going on in this world? Why does it rain so heavily?" They hid under the eaves, wiped the rain off their bodies with their hands, and complained. "It''s not impossible. After all, this is the world." Clatter Boom! Lightning and thunder At this time, they seemed to see something lying there. "Look, elder." Pointing to the corner, they seemed to see something lying there, looking like a person. "No, are we so lucky to meet this kind of thing when we first came here?" They braved the heavy rain to come to the man and looked at each other. "Yes, this is a spirit body, but it''s strange why this spirit body is a little different." "Anyway, since we haven''t found the connection between the stronghold and the base, at least we have found a single hero, although we don''t know why there is no response from the follower." At the same time, they reached out to grasp the spirit body underground. At the same time, a magic force was released from their hands, and they could grasp the spirit body in front of them at once. "Well, take him away. Let''s find a house to hide for a while. After all, we have a lot to ask this local hero." After they carried the spirit body, they didn''t notice that the man''s fingers moved. Snap He kicked open the door in front of him, and they put the man into the middle of the house with both hands and feet. "Elder, it''s strange that this man should not be a hero. Look, he doesn''t even need magic supply. He can stay here simply by relying on his soul." "You mean!" The girl who is called the elder suddenly cools her back. "Yes, sir, he may be a real ghost, not a so-called hero." The girl with orange hair looked carefully. She didn''t think this guy was a ghost. "But, Matthew, look, isn''t it strange if this man is what we call a ghost, but he doesn''t look very scary?" "What''s strange? There are heroes in this world. How can ghosts be strange?" "But it''s strange that ghosts are not usually scared!" "Elder, what''s your logic? Is it a ghost film? It''s really a ghost film!" Listening to their quarrel here, wuchou finally woke up from his coma and his body slowly reacted. "Matthew, look, this guy has a reaction, but it''s strange how the ghost behaves like a normal person." "Elder, go away first. If he suddenly breaks up, he will hurt you." They just stepped back and came to the door. They looked at wuchou and woke up slowly. After wuchou regains consciousness, the first step is to look around and see what people or things there are. "Ah, Matthew?" Hearing the other party shouting his name, Matthew, who had put on his armor, asked in surprise. "You know me?" By the way, Matthew doesn''t know who she is. Wuchou didn''t react for a moment. At this time, he looked at the orange haired girl and asked. "Ah, isn''t it Mr. Fujiwara?" "I am Fujiwara. Who are you?" Chapter 934 The world is not only divided into different worlds. The same world also has different parallel worlds. Worry free already knows this possibility in the rest of the world. Just without worry, I didn''t expect that I would enter this trouble again, and still in this form. "Then, sir, can you explain how you know us?" The Royal Lord and Matthew looked at each other seriously. After all, although they knew that the existence of Chaldea was not a problem, the problem was that they actually knew their names, so there was more trouble. The other party may be behind the scenes. "Matthew, er, and Jun Fujiwara, in fact, although I know you, I come from another timeline." Timeline? They looked at each other and thought of another possibility. "That is to say, you come from the world of the rest of the timeline. In that world, you are the follower of the Chaldeans and know us, but the difference is that the elder is a man, not a girl." Wu Chou nodded in the hope that they could believe in themselves for the time being. "Not to mention how terrible it is, I ask you, what''s your real name?" "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not a spirit. To be exact, I''m not a spirit now. Originally, I couldn''t come into the world. Maybe it''s because of the world that I came here in this capacity." Wuchou can''t explain the so-called identity instead of that kind of thing. He can only say that he is not a hero. "But you''re like this. Are you a ghost?" Wuchou doesn''t know how to explain it. He can only talk about it after he can restore his body with the power of yin and Yang. "Wait a minute." Wuchou takes a deep breath and slowly recovers his body with his ability. It''s just that wuchou feels strange. It feels like there is something wrong with the body, like there is something missing in the original soul. Maybe there was something wrong when crossing, maybe I thought too much. Looking at wuchou''s recovery of his body and even his clothes, they both felt a little incredible. "Is this magic?" "Er, it''s wrong to some extent. In short, don''t think too much. By the way, what are you doing here now and are you repairing special points?" Since wuchou can talk about special point repair, it seems that it is really their own Chaldeans, although they are not the same world line. Matthew and Lixiang explained together. "Here is the fourth special point we found. This is London, the fog capital of London. We entered the timeline this time. About the 19th century, it rained directly here since we first came in. The first spirit we saw was you. Although you tell us now, it''s not the spirit." The fourth special point? Wuchou remembers that he passed through two special points and then left the world. It''s strange how he inserted the fourth special point again. Moreover, I actually came back to the world for the first time. Now it is the third time to enter the world. Does it mean anything. Watching wuchou meditating, they didn''t disturb wuchou, but began their own chat. "Matthew, I didn''t expect that I could be a man. Er, it''s strange. I''m not surprised at all." "Senior, please be serious. Now I''m very distressed. Fortunately, I''m still a woman. If I know there''s another man, I really feel distressed." "Hee hee, I don''t know what the other me is. Is it as smart as now?" Matthew gave his Lord a white look, but the other party may be as kind and honest as his Lord. "Well, since we don''t know what happened, we don''t have to think too much. Let''s go out." Just after saying that, wuchou took the lead and directly opened the door. A gust of wind blew directly and a side of water was directly photographed in front of wuchou. "Cough." Boom! It''s still raining outside. It doesn''t seem to stop in a short time. "Let''s take a break first. It seems that current affairs can''t leave here." Close the door, worry free, go back to one side and wipe the rain off your face quietly. When they didn''t know what to say, a strange knock came at the door. Dong Dong Dong The three men were alert at the same time. Without worry, they looked at Matthew standing by the Royal Lord, ready, nodded and went to open the door. Wuchou didn''t speak, because he didn''t know whether the things outside were people or not, and whether the people outside the door were enemies or companions. Dong Dong Dong There was still a knock at the door. Wuchou went to the door, took a deep breath and put his hand on the door handle. Click, crunch ~ When I opened the door, I found that there was nothing outside, only strange footprints on the ground. It seems that someone has indeed been here. "No one, I don''t know who it is." Boom! It''s still raining. However, with the help of the light of lightning, wuchou seems to see something. A figure in a cloak, standing not far away, looked at wuchou, and that pair of eyes, wuchou seemed to understand something. "Isn''t it!" Looking at wuchou, he found himself. The petite figure hurried away. Wuchou also ran out immediately and didn''t care about the situation outside. "Wait, what are you doing!" Matthew and the Royal Lord hurried to the door. Seeing that wuchou ran out in such a hurry, they didn''t know what the other party found. "You continue to hide from me to confirm." Wuchou said a word back, and then continued to catch up. "Yes, it must be her." The other side is very fast. You can only see the other side''s back when you turn the corner. "Damn it!" Wuchou just wanted to catch up. At this time, a stick on one side suddenly hit wuchou''s chest and beat wuchou back directly. "Uh!" He took a deep breath and looked at the source of the attack. "What is this?" Wuchou sees a robot that looks like a tube, with strange white smoke constantly spouting from its head, looking like a huge steam locomotive. "Discovery, living creatures, destruction, destruction!" Just after that, the stick in his hand waved to wuchou again, but this time wuchou avoided the other party''s attack, and the backwater is a punch to directly break the robot in front of him. "Get out of the way!" Kick away the wreckage and catch up without worry. However, when wuchou turns the corner, the other party''s figure has disappeared. Wuchou doesn''t know where the other party is. "Damn it!" There''s no point in complaining. I''d better go back to the position of the robot just now and plan to collect intelligence. "Huh?" Robot, disappeared. It was here just now, but now it''s gone. "In the rain, there is something, what is collected in the dark." Chapter 935 what is it? Strange existence This is the electronic virtual field In order to complete the Holy Grail of the moon, continue the so-called human possibility and create a new imaginary space. The whole world is divided into the surface and the inside. Generally, all the selected people will fight the so-called Holy Grail on the surface side, and then decide the victory or defeat. The space, city, school, and human NPC are derived through calculus. According to the plan, 128 Royal lords should continue their battle in this space and then complete the whole Holy Grail battle. But today, there are strange exceptions. what is it? Mooncell, central calculus center, advanced AI, found something unusual. In this world of calculus, a strange thing entered the world and came in without any way. I''m curious about what can enter this place. AI, want to know this thing. At this time, in the open space "What is this?" There are many people passing by, but everyone turns a blind eye to this thing. Instead, they leave and do their own things. Only a few people saw the conspicuous presence lying on the ground. "Human beings, but it''s strange that they don''t wear student uniforms and there are no signs. Is this the chosen person or the so-called NPC?" It was found that the man lying on the ground was a girl with a black ponytail. The girl picked up the guy on the ground and planned to take him to the infirmary. "Have sex." Although she looks like a weak girl, her arm strength is amazing. She directly grabs the man lying on the ground with one hand and carries him directly to the infirmary. "Please, master." The girl with long purple hair put the man on the bed and carefully checked his condition. "How''s it going?" "There''s nothing wrong with the body, but it''s strange that the soul is almost half less. I don''t know what happened." The purple haired girl continued to check the man in front of her, and finally found no problem. "Well, anyway, I can''t solve this problem for a while. Now, go back first and I''ll continue to investigate." "Well, please, Sakura." Watching the double ponytail girl leave, the girl called Ying sits next to the man and checks each other''s body. "I''m curious about what you are." A little strange things began to check the other party''s body, but nothing was found except the other party''s physical defects. "Huh?" At this time, Sakura found that the man in front of her had a tendency to move and hurried away. "Huh?" The man got up from bed, looked around and found that the whole environment was strange. "Hello." Sakura went to the man and sat next to him. "Do you know where this is?" The man shook his head "Do you know who you are?" The man shook his head "Then it''s really troublesome. What do you know?" The man shook his head. When Sakura was still at a loss, she found something strange. "Huh?" Sakura found that the man''s body, which originally had wounds, was slowly healing. Although she didn''t know what ability it was, it seemed to be an involuntary ability, completely out of her control. "Interesting." If the soul disappears here, it is true death. The individual who should have been the soul will not have the concept of injury. As long as the will remains, it will not die. However, the man in front of him not only lost half of his soul, but also involuntarily recovered his wounds, just like a king who can''t die, but also Sakura felt the endless magic of the other party. As long as the follower will not be killed by others in an instant, and the Emperor himself will not die, it is an immortal existence, a perfect combination. Zizizi, zizizi AI''s body is under the control of others, and in the twinkling of an eye, it seems that some strange person has changed. "Interesting, let you here, prepare to go up and complete the Holy Grail of the moon, just for my ideal." Sakura seemed to regain control of her body, looked at the man who was completely called heresy and said. "Otherwise, you can stay here. Anyway, you have no place to go. Stay here, at least there is a place for you to rest. The man nodded. "Well, since there is no name, then." At this time, the man suddenly pulled each other''s clothes and said. "Ah, what?" The man stood up, went to the bookcase in front of him, took out some books from inside and began to read them. After searching for some time, I finally found something and pointed it to the girl in front of me. "No worries?" The man nodded. No, he should say worry free. He nodded and determined his name. "Wuchou, I didn''t say I didn''t know my name just now. How can I remember now?" The man shook his head and still couldn''t make it clear. "Forget it. Anyway, you''re here now, so stay here." Worry free sits on the bed and quietly looks around. Those people who are also lying in bed, unconscious, just lie on it. "These are eliminated guys, unconscious guys. They are already waste." waste material? Wuchou points to himself. For the girl, is he also a waste. Sakura smiled. The expression on her face seemed to have changed suddenly. In the twinkling of an eye, she recovered. "You''re not a waste. You''re my favorite toy now." Although wuchou doesn''t know anything, it can be seen that the girl in front of her seems to be changing. For some reason, she has changed something. "Well, my toy, you are here now. Let me have a good look at what you just showed unconsciously." Clang Suddenly, a big hole appeared in the ground, and wuchou directly fell down. The cherry standing in place was floating in the air. "Give me a good performance, my toy." Hoo Hoo Hoo Snap Never know how many meters high directly fall, normal people directly to pieces, although worry is the same. However, when Wu Chou fell to the ground, his body began to combine slowly, and the wound was healing slowly. "That''s it, my toy. Now, let''s start our experiment." Boom, boom! The noise came from a distance. Wuchou saw a huge monster coming from the next door. His hands looked huge, with a pair of golden claws, long purple hair and similar body size. "Kill, kill, kill!" Wearing a strange mask on his head, the bystander seems that the other party is a monster out of control. "Kill, kill, kill!" Boom Although the size is large, the speed is incredibly fast. Wuchou is directly torn to pieces. Chapter 936 Clatter thump-thump-thump Matthew opened the door and saw a low face of worry free. It seemed that the target pursued by the other party had been lost. "Matthew, you Chaldeans, uh, forget it, it''s okay." After all, it''s not the same world. Wuchou doesn''t think the other Chaldea will be the same as he knows, so he doesn''t continue to ask. "I said, even if you see something, please don''t act alone. After all, the imperial Lord can be here." Although Matthew was very unhappy, after all, the other party was not the staff of his own family, and Matthew couldn''t say too much. "Sorry, it''s my negligence. By the way, Matthew, you don''t know my name yet?" They nodded naturally. "Er, well, what should I do? I''m not that person now. It''s not very good to use other people''s names." Worry free thought about it, and finally used his own name. "Worry free?" There is no record of the name of the spirit, and it doesn''t look like lying to each other. "Well, Mr. wuchou, what were you doing out just now? Did you meet anything?" It''s not a secret thing. Worry free nature can say. "I seem to have met Jack just now." Jack? Matthew and Lixiang looked at each other and didn''t know who wuchou was talking about. "Matthew, you should know that the jack I said is actually the one you imagined. Think about it, in fog capital London, the 19th World." "You mean!" Matthew looked at Wu Chou in surprise and thought of the existence. "Matthew, what are you talking about?" Only Lixiang doesn''t seem to understand their conversation. Ask Matthew quickly. "Well, have you seen that existence, Mr. wuchou?" However, Matthew just got the negative answer from worry free. "But since Jack also exists, isn''t it normal for that guy to appear?" "That''s right." Thinking of this, Matthew was relieved and looked forward to meeting that being. "Hey, what the hell are you talking about? Don''t ignore me!" Matthew took Lixiang to the next door to talk. Without worry, she looked at the heavy rain outside the window and didn''t say another thing. That strange robot. "That thing, which cannot exist in this era, is the so-called singularity." "Well, just go out and look for clues, but." Wuchou looked at the two talking and laughing girls behind him and couldn''t bear it for a moment. After all, different from the original world, they are all children. They are just involved in this dispute for some reasons. Wuchou plans to deal with the trouble alone, but he has to wait until the rain stops. "It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest early. After all, it''s raining heavily outside and we can''t leave here." Wuchou guards the door directly. After all, if something really happens, it must come from outside. Hee hee Hee hee Strange laughter Seemingly endless corridor Laughter lingered in the whole corridor. "Father." Laughter, penetrating, but it sounds familiar "Father." "I found you." Hee hee, hee hee Who is it? Listening to the laughter, wuchou doesn''t know who the other party is, and where is this? Aren''t you sleeping? "Father, I finally found you. Come on, go on, our family." Hoo hoo The strong wind blew in from the corridor on the other side, and a group of white petals directly patted wuchou''s face. The godless pupil stares at wuchou in the dark. "Father." "Uh, ah!" Wuchou suddenly wakes up from his dream. Looking at Matthew and Lixiang who are still sleeping, wuchou finally comes back to his mind and remembers that it was a dream just now. "Speaking of, I do, there are still many things to be solved." Is it here, too? Worry free looked at the ring that had been hidden in his hand. The ring that had been hidden because of leaving the world suddenly lit up in his hand. "White, I see. Have you come here?" Although wuchou wants to see another one, wuchou wants to see even the white flowers. Wuchou stood up and found that the rain outside had disappeared. It seemed that the rain had stopped. Wuchou looked out from the window, but found that the fog outside was very thick and could not see the road clearly. After a rain, the fog should not condense so quickly, and worry free feels that there is magic in these fog. "Artificial environment?" Wuchou opens the door and walks alone in the dense fog. I feel that the surrounding dense fog is not only a simple function of shielding my vision, but also harmful to the human body. However, worry free is not human, so it has little impact. At this time, wuchou noticed that the houses in these streets had lights on. However, wuchou can''t hear any sound of life inside, which is a dead silence. Snap Snap The sound of heavy footsteps slowly approached here from the next door. Wuchou didn''t rush to approach each other, but hid aside and looked at the figure coming out of the thick fog. "I know you''re here. Come out." Can talk, maybe the spirit of Chaldea. Wuchou came out of the corner and saw a knight in white armor coming out of the thick fog. Listening to the voice, he was also very young, and wuchou seemed to have an impression of this armor. "I didn''t expect to meet humans, but you can move in the thick fog. It doesn''t look like an ordinary human." "Is it a spirit?" Worry free nature denies. "So, are you the emperor?" Worry free or shake your head. The White Knight wanted to ask something else. At this time, it seemed that he heard a strange voice approaching them. "Well, unknown passengers, it seems that we are all in trouble. Do you want to help me?" "Of course, white knight." Wuchou walked to the white knight and really felt that it was the breath of the holy sword. "Are you a knight of the round table?" The White Knight seemed a little surprised. This man actually knew himself. "How do you know?" "I''d like to say something, but wait until the battle is over." Hoo hoo From the other side of the thick fog, suddenly a huge drill bit rushed towards him. Wuchou grabbed the drill bit in front of him with one hand and kicked it. Snap Doll? Wuchou didn''t expect that the monster in front of him was an enemy composed of dolls. Shocked by wuchou''s ability, the White Knight didn''t say anything. He still solved the enemy first. "Well, remember to tell me the truth later." The White Knight calmed down and was ready to fight the enemy. call At this time, the White Knight seemed to see something. He no longer needed to know why wuchou knew his identity. The huge sword wind blows away the thick fog in front of you. There is a familiar holy sword in wuchou''s hand. Chapter 937 How long did it last Snap, tear The body has been torn apart, and the body can''t keep the prototype at all. How long will it last The body is constantly destroyed. Although wuchou feels very painful, his consciousness has been retained without any impact. I don''t know how long it has passed, and the tyranny has finally stopped. Wuchou looked at the monster who had been abusing himself. He didn''t know why he stopped. "Hey, what are you doing? Go on, lip, go on. The toy hasn''t produced any negative emotions yet. What are you doing!" "But I can''t do it. This gentleman has nothing to do with me. Why should I torture him all the time?" "Cut, so you''re really useless. It''s better to add fury to you, isn''t it?" "Don''t do that, mom." mom? What the hell is going on? If you remember correctly, the monster in front of you looks almost the same as the girl you just met. What are these guys. The body recovered again, and wuchou stood up from the ground and looked at the girl with a great threat in front of her. "Who are you, why attack me, and what am I to you?" Zizizi, zizizi Dudu Dudu From the sky, a TV with demon wings came to wuchou. "Hello, can you see?" On TV, it showed the man''s appearance, but there was no worry. In front of the girl, her appearance seemed to change a little and become a little, how to say, evil and so on. "Who are you? Have I just met?" "Yes, I can see at a glance that I''m different from the guy just now." The purple haired girl on TV looked at wuchou and said. "I''m BB. I''m a senior AI. Anyway, you don''t need to know what it is. You just need to know that I have great power." The girl called BB said with a puzzled look on her face. "My toy, you have only one responsibility. Help me create more and more negative energy, add more energy to my world, and use it freely." Energy? Wuchou doesn''t know what the other party is talking about. In short, he wants to complain and hate the other party all the time. That''s probably the purpose. "Give up, I won''t hate anyone, and the girl in front of me is just a tool ordered by you. I have no reason to hate her." Hearing wuchou''s words, the girl called Lipp suddenly turned red, as if she thought of something strange. "Oh, what a good man." At this time, wuchou only saw the girl not far away, her eyes suddenly turned red and her body was emitting an unknown purple light. "Lip, I''ve changed my mind and continue to torture him. I don''t believe this toy won''t be impressed." "Ah ah ah!" The next second, wuchou was torn open again by the girl with huge claws. How long will it last. Wuchou doesn''t know. He only knows that he has been crushed and torn until finally, wuchou seems to feel numb to this pain. So tired. Worry free slowly falls into a deep sleep. Even if the body is constantly torn, it does not prevent worry free consciousness from sleeping. After wuchou really fell asleep, Lipp''s action finally stopped. "It''s so tenacious. Even after so long torture, this guy still doesn''t have any negative emotions. What is it, saint?" Curiosity is often the beginning of other uncontrollable results. "Rip, you useless fellow, go and stay by yourself. You can continue when he wakes up." With that, BB''s voice disappeared, and Lipp was finally relieved. Lipp looked at wuchou, who had returned to its original state, and finally walked over carefully to see wuchou. "Mr. wuchou, what are you and why have you experienced so many things without despair?" At this time, the world''s worry free also entered the dream. There is no memory, there is nothing worth recalling, only the name remains. I don''t know what I''m here for, whether I have a family, and who I am. But, in my heart, tell me one thing. Live, continue to live, until you meet another person, you will know the answer. Living has become the ultimate goal of worry free. I feel a little strange around me. Worry free, open your eyes slowly. When I opened my eyes, I only saw myself lying on the ground, and sitting next to me was the girl with strange arms, who was called Lipp. It''s strange. Obviously, they only met for the first time, but they have no worry. Whether it''s the BB who is bad to themselves, the Lipp in front of them, and the girl called Ying in the infirmary, they are all good people. "Huh?" It seemed that wuchou had woken up, and Lipp slowly opened her eyes. "Will you continue to torture me?" Looking at wuchou with a calm face and looking at herself, Lipp suddenly stood up and stepped back like a frightened rabbit. Looking at each other''s timidity completely different from his appearance, wuchou smiled and said. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. What are you afraid of me for?" Lipp looked at the human in front of her, different from anyone she had ever met. Don''t be afraid of your hands, but look at yourself with calm eyes. "Aren''t you afraid?" "What are you afraid of?" "My arm looks terrible, doesn''t it? Besides, I hurt you just now." Wuchou shook his head and approached Lipp step by step. "I am not afraid, because I know that you are forced and have no choice." Wuchou came directly to Lipp, sat next to her, looked at each other''s huge arms and said. "It''s not very convenient. Isn''t it very good to walk?" Lipp didn''t expect wuchou to talk to herself. She didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Nothing, just a little trouble." I can see that the other party is still a little constrained. Worry free can only say something else. "By the way, do you know where this is? It seems that I came here for some reason, and then I was caught by that BB." Lip looked at her and said. "This is the Holy Grail of the moon and the electronic sea. There are many names. Since you don''t know where this is, why can you come here?" "I don''t know. I just woke up in this place. I have no memory, only my own name." Strange existence Lip thinks so. But I''m not a nuisance. At least, lip remembers the fear and resentment in their eyes when dealing with other humans. Lipp was inexplicably happy. Chapter 938 Snap "Hoo, that''s good." Wuchou and the White Knight looked at the debris of dolls piled up on the ground and smiled. "You are also good, white knight. You are worthy of being a round table knight." "So, can you answer my question now?" "Of course." Watching wuchou directly change the holy sword in his hand, the White Knight said seriously to wuchou. "Why do you use this sword? Have you seen that man?" Since altoria is called that person, it seems that wuchou has guessed the identity of the knight, and the helmet symbolizing rebellion. Mordred, altoria''s, so-called children. "Mordred?" The white knight was a little surprised when he heard wuchou''s words. "You know my name by this alone. It seems that you know King Arthur very well." Wuchou didn''t speak, but didn''t know how to explain the relationship between them. "No, now I''m just a stranger to it. There''s nothing I don''t know." "Right?" Seeing that wuchou didn''t seem to lie, Mordred took off his helmet and showed the inside. Indeed, she looks like altoria, but her face is less special and tender, more handsome, and a little strange tiger teeth, adding a little sense of rebellion. "Well, unknown strong man, although I don''t know what relationship you have with King Arthur, since you say it has nothing to do with her, it doesn''t matter, but I''m not here to find you." "I know you''re looking for the Chaldeans, aren''t you?" Mordred nodded and said. "Are you?" "No, I''ll take you to them." Wuchou takes Mordred to meet Matthew and Lixiang, and finally confirms who the local assisting spirit is. "I see. It''s you." Mordred saw Matthew and seemed to have seen through who the other party was. He looked at Matthew strangely. "Well, what''s the problem?" "Nothing. In short, visitors from Chaldea, you are here this time. In fact, the objectives of this special point are mainly three objectives." Three? Originally, Matthew thought they were facing the legendary murderer, Jack the Ripper. Unexpectedly, there were so many three enemies. "After my investigation, there are three strong enemies in this place. If we need to fight the enemy, we need strong allies. In addition to me, I think we need to find some followers hiding in this special point." "Are there any followers here besides Mr. Mordred?" Mordred nodded and said. "I probably know the location of a few, but it''s too dangerous along the way, so I want to find my Chaldean companion and move on. However, with the help of this gentleman, it seems that it will be much easier to complete the task." Mordred took a worry free look, prepared to take a break, and set off. At this time, wuchou feels that although the breath is very weak, wuchou feels that the other party is around him. Snap Wuchou suddenly opens the door and goes out. The three don''t know what wuchou found. "She''s coming. I''m going to find her. Set out by yourself. I''ll catch up with you soon." No matter what they thought, wuchou left here directly. "Where is it?" The breath is clearly around you, but wuchou still can''t find each other. "Where are you!" Wuchou stood and shouted, but the other party didn''t show up. "Even if you come to me, you have to come out. Even if you come to kill me, you have to come out." It''s painful Mingming, I''ve always wanted to see her. Deng, Deng, Deng The strange metal sound came from afar and approached wuchou step by step. "Who is it?" Wuchou feels that although the breath is still the same person, it feels that there are some strange things mixed in the breath. Killing intention "Hee hee, who did you think it was? It turned out to be a lost kid." Coming out of the alley is a human dressed in clown clothes. It should be said that the devil is right. "Who do you think it is? It''s a clown who uses bait tactics casually. It''s really funny. Don''t you know not to deceive others casually?" At first, I thought it was the other party who came to me, but it turned out to be the clown''s funny trick. Wuchou really wanted to tear down the clown''s bones directly. However, wuchou didn''t mess around, but wanted to know something. "Tell me you know her, don''t you?" The clown tilted his head and looked puzzled. "This toy, what are you talking about? I don''t know. I just know. Is this what you''re looking for?" The clown took out a puppet from his pocket. It was made like Jack, but he had a sharp knife inserted in his body. "Ho hee hee, how about my audience? Do you like my puppet show very much?" Wuchou looked at each other calmly, and his hands were silently ready to work. "Hee hee, don''t be nervous. I''ll show you something good." The clown threw a doll directly at wuchou. Before it flew to wuchou, the doll burst open and countless throwing knives flew to wuchou. Snap There was a whirlwind, and the Throwing Knife in front of him fell directly to the ground. You can know from the green root on wuchou''s hand that wuchou is very angry now. "A clown is just a clown. He doesn''t pose any threat to me." "Hee hee, isn''t it? But if you look so angry, will you be more angry if you can''t catch me later?" Yes, but it''s also on the premise that you can leave. I saw a strange tattoo on wuchou''s face. Before the clown said anything, I felt a pair of eyes staring at myself. "How possible!" Snap The clown immediately dispersed, but wuchou had captured the other party''s position. He came directly behind the clown and punched the other party on the spine. "Uh!" Wuchou doesn''t know what the other party will do. The backhand is to take out the holy sword and fight directly against wuchou. ¡°ex¨Ccalibur£¡¡± The golden light directly sweeps the living guy on the ground, and instantly destroys the follower who is going to make fun of him. After wuchou got rid of this guy, he looked at the other party and picked it up curiously. "Is this the key?" Wuchou feels that the magic on the key is guiding wuchou to a place. Wuchou came to the designated position and looked at the shabby hut in front of him, as if there were something precious hidden inside. The key guided wuchou to come here and disappeared. Wuchou slowly opened the door and found a box, an old suitcase. "This is!" Chapter 939 A quiet day As usual, Lipp sat beside wuchou, watching wuchou enter a dream and thinking about something in her heart. But when Lipp saw her hands, her sparkling eyes suddenly darkened. I''m a monster. No, there should be no delusions. However, Lipp didn''t expect that her appearance was seen by wuchou. "Huh?" Feeling that wuchou seemed to wake up, Lipp hurried to look at Xiang wuchou, but finally found that wuchou was the same as before, and there was no change. Illusion? Maybe. After some time Wuchou slowly woke up from the "dream", looked at Lipp and said. "Lip, are your hands completely locked?" Lip nodded and went on. "This is something made by my mother. I have always been controlled by my mother. I can''t resist my mother and can only be played by each other." Wuchou walked up to Lipp and put his hand on each other''s arm. "What can I do?" Maybe I can. There is always a voice in my heart that tells me that I can do it. Wuchou felt that the huge claw arm on the other party''s hand seemed to have something to do with Lipp himself and another existence. What the hell is going on. Worry free, maybe it''s a link that connects them, so Lipp will always be controlled by each other. Moreover, if it''s so similar outside, the other party''s relationship may be more troublesome than expected. however Lipp saw that wuchou''s hands stretched out some strange chains and entered her arms bit by bit. Didi, Didi "What''s going on!" BB felt something was wrong and hurriedly observed the situation of wuchou through his authority. He only found that wuchou seemed to be doing something and dealing with some of his own control. "Rip, kill him!" "But." BB saw that Lipp didn''t listen to her orders, and hurriedly planned to use her authority to control Lipp. At this time, it seems that wuchou''s chain finally knows the target of its attack. The chain is directly connected to a certain place to completely limit the control of BB. "Found it!" Suddenly, a pile of strange runes spread all over Lipp''s arm and suddenly released BB''s control over Lipp. "What!" BB didn''t expect that wuchou had the ability to lift his restrictions on Lipp, which was really unexpected. "It feels different." Lip looked at her arm and felt out of BB''s control. "Not only that, what I just did seems to have changed the structure of your arm. You can take it back." Everything just now is completed without worry and unconsciousness. Your ability is completely carried out according to the results you expect. With a flash of gold, Lipp''s huge arms disappeared directly, revealing only a pair of white and tender hands. "Ah!" Lipp suddenly lost her huge arm under her, a little unstable. Snap Lip fell directly on wuchou and almost fell to the ground. Lipp clung to her worry free clothes to make sure she wouldn''t fall. "Rip, be careful. Don''t fall." "Well, thank you." Lipp slowly stood firm. Although she was still not used to it, Lipp still tried to stand better. "All right, lip, come with me." With you? Lipp looked carefree and didn''t know what the other party was talking about. "What are you talking about? This is inside the Holy Grail of the moon. It''s impossible to avoid mom''s attack." At this time, wuchou took lip by the hand and took her away directly. "Come with me, I''ll take you out of here, leave that person, and I won''t let her hurt you again." Worry free took lip away, wherever she went. lower stratum This place looks bigger than wuchou expected. Wuchou dragged Lipp around here all the time, but it was like a confused maze with no end in sight. Wuchou seems to be hitting a wall all the time. There is no exit around. Just, without worry, it seems that something is calling itself. "Wait!" Lipp looked at the direction wuchou was going to go and pulled wuchou tightly. "Lip, what''s the matter?" Lip said, pointing to the darkness ahead. "In front, there is an abandoned construction site. All the abandoned things on this road will be put there. You won''t want to go there. There''s nothing there." Is it? However, wuchou still feels that something is calling himself. But since lip said so. "Well, let''s go another way." But, without worry, I still go around here. As long as I don''t go there, I can''t leave here. Soon, wuchou heard something approaching them. "Where you''re going, you can''t escape my palm, and you, Lipp, are going to disobey my orders. I''ll teach you a good lesson." Boom, boom! It feels like something is constantly collapsing. It sounds like things around are knocked apart. "Here we are." coming? Worry free looked at Lipp around him as if something was near here, and Lipp seemed to be afraid. "Here comes the man." Snap! In an instant, a huge iron needle rushed directly over and stabbed at wuchou''s chest. "What!" Wuchou directly grabbed the iron needle with both hands, was pushed open by the other party''s attack, and then hit the wall. "No worries!" Before wuchou could say anything, Lipp was directly opened by the other party''s attack. "Lipp, it''s a surprise that you, the most obedient, should do so." The other girl who came out was almost the same as lip and BB, but the difference was that her figure was a little different. Moreover, the girl was not with strange decorations on her arms, but with huge metal under her feet. "Lilith, what are you doing here?" Lipp looked at Lilith. Although she knew it was the other party, she didn''t expect that Lilith would listen to BB''s order and attack them. "There''s no way. After all, BB gave me a lot of things, so I''ll listen to it once this time, take you back, and then execute the man." Lilith looked at the worry free who was defeated by herself. Is this the man Lipp chose? It looks really ordinary. Lilith looked carefree and couldn''t see anything special. "All right, lip, come back with me. I don''t want to hurt you." "Wait!" Before Lilith left, wuchou stood up and was ready to attack each other. "Although I don''t know what you are doing, since you come out to separate others, I won''t allow you to mess around." Click "No worries!" Lipp watched, and Lilith turned around with one foot and directly separated her worry free body. "It''s so noisy, you miscellaneous fish." "Die!" Chapter 940 Old suitcase There are strange things in it. Strangely, there is nothing in it. Only some strange doll parts are in it, and they are incomplete. Just, worry free feeling, this thing has its own destiny. In the box, there is a strange Amethyst. Is this a doll? However, wuchou has not been a puppet for a long time. For a long time, wuchou''s skill may have been rusty. Anyway, take it away. When wuchou returned to Matthew''s neighborhood, he saw that they were still waiting for wuchou in a relatively safe room, but the debris outside the door told wuchou that it was not easy for them. "Are you all right?" Mordred looked at the finally appeared worry free, helpless sigh. "Didn''t you say, let''s find someone to help. What are you doing here?" Mordred looked at the box in wuchou''s hand and said. "What are you doing with this?" "Sorry, I have something to do. Next, you move on. I have something to do." With that, wuchou directly left Matthew''s team. "No way, although he left, but if we are really in danger, he will appear." Mordred looked at the strange symbol on Matthew''s hand. There was some strange smell on it. "As long as magic is injected, he will know that we are in danger, so he will appear immediately." At this point, where did wuchou go. Wuchou followed the guidance given to him by the box and went to a place. Here, wuchou looked at the gate sign, which said the laboratory. push the door open It''s so cold Although the whole London is very cold now, wuchou feels that the laboratory seems colder. He doesn''t know what the purpose of the box is. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou noticed these things. "Is this a doll shop?" There are some familiar things around wuchou, and the decoration and furnishings on it seem that the owner here is also very attentive. However, another thing attracted worry free''s attention. On the table, the book that says, rose girl. "You like it too, rose girl?" The voice came from behind wuchou. A man with blond hair came over, looked at the box in wuchou''s hand and said. "I didn''t expect that I would meet people who like dolls as much as I do. It''s really rare." "You are." The blonde man didn''t say anything, but sat aside and pointed to the book in wuchou''s hand. "This book was written by me. To be exact, it was once me." Once you? Wuchou stretched out his hand to touch each other, but found his hand directly through it. "You are!" The blonde smiled and continued. "I once thought about when I would see you. I didn''t expect to be in this completely irrelevant world." "It seems that it''s not me who chose you, but me in the rest of the world, but it''s good. At least in this world, we can communicate." Blonde man, Luo Zhen "The box in your hand, I see. You''ve planned to make it." we''ll see you there. " Snap It''s like being kicked away. Worry free goes straight into the dark. Poop, poop "Are you back?" Worry free looks at the strange ceiling in the sky and knows that he has returned to his current world. However, he still feels very painful, just like being kicked. "Father." I don''t know if wuchou has an illusion. Wuchou seems to hear someone call him father. "Father." I felt as if I had heard you correctly. Wuchou looked in the direction of the sound and saw a doll with purple as the main color sitting on the table and looking at himself. "Well, I remember, I don''t seem to have finished yet." "Father, you have completed the last step in your dream. Let me stand up." "That''s right." Although I don''t know what the principle is, the eighth doll in front of me is too similar to the seventh doll I once had. "Father, you haven''t given me your name." "By the way, how about Rose crystal, isn''t it good?" "As long as it''s my father''s, I like it." Chapter 941 No recovery Zizizi, zizizi "BB, he didn''t recover. What''s going on?" The small TV came to the worry free wreckage, didn''t care about the bloody scene on the ground, and studied it slowly. "Well, it''s strange. It should recover. Did you do something wrong?" A sharp needle stretched out from the small TV and stabbed directly into the meat on the ground. Didi, Didi "There is really no life reaction. Although I don''t know why, this toy has been broken." Lipp listened to their conversation and looked unbelievably at the debris on the ground. "Impossible, impossible, how could he, how could he die like this, impossible!" Lipp wanted to come and have a closer look, but then she was kicked unconscious by Lilith. "What a trouble, lip. Come back with me. I''m busy." Lilith took Lipp in one hand and was ready to go back and recover with BB. "Forget it, even if you die. Anyway, the war is about to begin, and I have no time to control him. Come back, Lilith, take Lipp back and teach him well." Tick, tick Where is this? By the way, I was defeated. However, the body has not recovered. What''s going on. Consciousness, to collapse. Lip, where is it? I feel that the other party is constantly away from me, farther and farther away from me. No, no, that won''t work. The blood continued to flow down, forming a magic array on the ground. Rip, I''m bringing you back. Hoo hoo Poop, poop The big crimson sword, the scattered rose petals, and the familiar laughter. Snap The rubble on the body was blown away, and the red figure looked at the pile of debris lying on the ground and sighed. "What a surprise. I didn''t expect to see my imperial Lord beaten like this as soon as I came out. It''s really unspeakable." Because the magic consumed by the follower has ended, the worry free body finally recovers slowly, and obtains the ability of its follower, and the body is recovering. "Huh?" It seemed to see the figure of the man on the ground, and the follower in front of him was surprised and speechless. "No way, why are you here!" The red follower squatted down, hugged wuchou in his arms and looked at the wounds on each other''s body. His heart was very painful. "Why should I meet you here? Obviously, I hope to meet you in another peaceful world." Who is it? Although worry free consciousness still exists, worry free doesn''t remember who this guy is in front of you. There is no memory at all. However, the body is very honest and relaxed, as if the person in front of him is not his enemy, but a very familiar person. Worry free consciousness slowly falls into a deep sleep. Who is it? Who the hell is it? Hoo hoo Yellow sand, meteors in the sky Blood stained rose "Uh." I feel the strong light shining in front of my eyes, and I slowly open my eyes without worry. Huh? Where is this? Wuchou looked around. It was a strange strange room. He had never seen anything around, but wuchou heard a strange sound of water not far away. Wuchou slowly stands up, his body has recovered, but where is this. Click Hearing the sound inside, a blonde girl in a towel came out. "Well, hello." When the blonde saw wuchou wake up, her expression slowly changed, and then she rushed directly to wuchou''s arms. "I really want to see you." "Well, who are you? I don''t seem to have seen you." "Don''t lie to me. Although your appearance has changed, your feeling will not change. It''s hard for you to lie to me." The blonde held wuchou tightly without interrupting and letting go. "You wait and listen to me." Wuchou finally released the girl who had been holding her tightly, and then said. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I lost my memory and don''t remember anything, so even if you really know me, I can''t remember you." Hearing wuchou''s words, the blonde girl in front of her was too frightened to speak. "Well." The blonde looked at wuchou and didn''t know what expression to use to face wuchou. "Well, let''s get to know each other again. At least, we''re together now." Wuchou can see that the girl in front of her is a little sad, and it''s not only so simple. "Cough." The blonde seems to have finally calmed down and introduced herself. "I''m Nero, the emperor of the Roman Empire. Don''t you really remember?" No worry or shake your head, don''t remember the girl in front of you. "Forget it, I''ll leave a lot of memories for you, Yu''s player." Player? Although wuchou didn''t know why Nero''s guy spoke so strangely, he continued. "Where is this? Did you see anyone else when you rescued me?" "Others?" Nero tilted his head and finally said. "No, when I saw the player, I didn''t see anyone else, and I didn''t leave any strange magic traces." Sure enough, it has been taken away However, wuchou felt that although Lipp was far away from herself, wuchou could still feel the other party''s position, although far away. At the top of yourself. Wuchou raised his head and looked at the top. "Nero, I don''t know anything. Shall I call you Nero now or something else?" Nero nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that wuchou had decided to trust himself and seemed to have the same purpose. "Naturally, for this Holy Grail War, our purposes are the same. Moreover, Yu Ke is the emperor. When you recover your memory, you will naturally know Yu''s greatness." "Then, before reaching the goal, in order to cover up his identity, the player called Yu saber." The Holy Grail, saber, what the hell is it. Looking at wuchou with a puzzled face, Nero knew that wuchou really didn''t lie. He really didn''t remember anything. At the same time, it also eliminated a little of Nero''s original loss in his heart. "It''s really troublesome, Emperor. I''ll explain to you what the Grail War is." At this time, on the other side, the Holy Grail of the moon, the highest level "It''s so tenacious. What is this thing?" BB looked at the inexplicable magic array in lip''s hand and said. "It''s really difficult to lift, because it''s not something in our world, so it''s really troublesome." At this time, BB smiled at Lipp''s restrictions as if he saw something funny. "It''s a pity that the guy disappeared, otherwise we could continue our research." Lip still didn''t speak, just lowered her head and looked at the ground. "Lip, what are you thinking?" Lilith asked, standing next to Lipp. "He''s not dead yet. I''m sure he''ll come back to me." "Yeah, maybe, but if he''s still alive, because I need him to study it for me." BB smiled strangely, but in the eyes of Lilith and Lipp, it was just a little terrible. "Wuchou, where are you?" Chapter 942 A blank world Vines and thorns entangle wuchou''s body and hang wuchou in mid air. The blood seeped out from the wound on the body bit by bit and dyed the land under wuchou''s feet red. "Father, are you a little complacent?" White roses, bound white vines. "Knowing that I am here, I dare to hook up with others, and even create a doll very much like me." The white vines are slightly tightened, and worry free feels a real sense of suffocation, constantly taking away the oxygen they depend on for survival. "Uh!" Feeling the pain of worry free, several purple crystals falling from the sky suddenly passed through the vine bound worry free and put worry free back to the ground. "Cough, cough, cough." Wuchou knelt on the ground and coughed. He didn''t know what had happened. "Cut." There was a curse in the dark. "Wait for me. My father is mine. He has always been just me. You are a wild child. You don''t deserve to be my father''s daughter." Click, click Dong, Dong, Dong The alarm clock by the bed suddenly rang, and wuchou woke up from his dream. "I feel very tired." Wuchou can''t remember what happened in the dream, but if someone really reminds wuchou, he will find an obvious Le mark on wuchou''s neck. "Good morning, father." As soon as wuchou got up, he found that the box in front of him had been opened, and the rose girl had sat beside her and looked at herself silently. "Good morning, Rose crystal." Reached out and rubbed each other''s head. It seems that no matter which rose girl she is, she likes it very much. Looking at the Rose crystal with a happy smile, you know you have done nothing wrong. "Well, help the Chaldeans repair this special point earlier, and we can leave here." "OK." Although I can''t understand any words that wuchou said, for Rose crystal, wuchou''s words are everything. Carrying a box, wuchou sat with Rose crystal on his shoulder and walked in the fog. "The fog is getting thicker and thicker. Moreover, if ordinary people were ordinary people, they would have died long ago." Although we know that these fog can kill people, wuchou still hasn''t found the source of this fog. "Father, what are you looking for?" Rose crystal wants to help wuchou solve the problem. As a rose girl who is now around wuchou, Rose crystal feels that she needs to share wuchou''s troubles. "Nothing. I don''t know who to look for to solve this problem, so I just walk around here aimlessly. It''s just like a trip. And I think the trouble will come to me." "Huh?" At this time, wuchou found that he was very close to Matthew''s reaction. It seemed that Matthew and they were near him. "Go, Rose crystal, hold on to me." Jump directly to the roof without worry and take a shortcut directly from the house. When wuchou came to Matthew''s place, he found that it was a huge laboratory. Matthew and they just came out of it. "Ah La, Mr. wuchou, why are you here?" Wuchou looked at the man in white, like a wedding dress, behind the three people? "Who is this?" "Frankenstein''s freak, Mr. worry free, you should know?" Wu Chou nodded. What should be the name of this strange man called Frankenstein. "Fran." Good name, worry free and don''t know what to say. At this time, wuchou heard the sound of those machines moving again. It seems that those robots that look like steam engines are approaching again. "Matthew, I''ll talk about the rest later. You go and I''ll break." Mordred also knew they were going to be surrounded, so he quickly took Matthew away. As for worry free, there was no need to worry at all. After watching Matthew and them leave, wuchou looked at the steam engine enemies rushing behind, grinding his hands and getting ready. Suddenly, white vines stretched out from the ground and directly penetrated into the bodies of these robots, instantly destroying these robots that were supposed to attack worry free. "This is!" Wuchou knows whose attack this is, but why doesn''t the other party show up. "Xuehua Qijing, I know it''s you. Come out." The street was silent. I don''t know why the other party didn''t show up. "Are you blaming me for abandoning you in that world?" "It''s not your father''s fault." Perhaps feeling the misunderstanding of wuchou, Xuehua Qijing finally responded to wuchou''s words. "Then why don''t you show up and don''t you want to live with me?" "Yes." "Then come out." "But not." Darkness surrounded the surrounding streets, and many incomplete dolls came from every exit. "Father, darkness, darkness eats my body." Wuchou knows that the last dark plate was missing on Xuehua Qijing. At that time, Xuehua Qijing disappeared, so wuchou didn''t recover it. "Darkness, I can give it back to my father, but my body is gone." "The body my father gave me is gone." Darkness stretched out a pair of hands and begged to worry free. "Father, can you give me a new body now?" Wuchou is not Luo Zhen. The body of the rose girl was originally completed by Luo Zhen. However, everything about Xuehua Qijing was made by wuchou himself. "Of course, just tell me. When I go, I will enter the dream as before." At this time, wuchou remembered one thing. I have no way to enter the world tree through dreams, take wood and make the body of a rose girl. Moreover, there seems to be no one here who can enter the dream and the world tree for himself. "Father, you can''t help it. You can''t give me body now, can you?" "I can, as long as I find a normal person and enter the world tree, I can make a body for you." "But father, there is another choice, isn''t it?" Wuchou naturally knows what Xuehua Qijing is talking about. "I thought you would say something. Was it the purpose of hitting me?" Rose crystal looked at the black hand stretched out on the ground and said mercilessly. "Disappear. My father doesn''t need a doll like you. I''m all he needs." Click Purple crystal, instantly penetrating the darkness of the ground, spread all over the street. "What a bad sister." The darkness slowly eroded the crystal on the ground, said. "Father, don''t you mind? I''m your favorite Xuehua Qijing. Isn''t it normal to use this doll''s body?" Wuchou looked at his rose crystal and begged his snow crystal, gritted his teeth and said. "Xuehua Qijing, wait a minute. I''ll find a way soon. Don''t worry." "No!" The darkness broke through the defense line of Amethyst and rushed directly at wuchou. "Father, I''m alone!" Chapter 943 "Player, here!" The world of lights, wine and green is surrounded by neon lights and high-rise buildings. "Player, what are you thinking?" Nero looked at a man with a blank face, a little distressed, forgetting himself and everything. In his eyes, what are these things. "I''m just a little surprised that we came to such a place just now when we came out of that little thing." Although wuchou is not very clear, wuchou can see that his clothes and Nero''s clothes are obviously incompatible with the pedestrians around him, but why none of these people looked at them and left in a hurry. "Player, these people are NPCs and have no impact on us. Let''s find a foothold quickly. Don''t care about these guys." Nero took wuchou''s hand and plunged directly into the crowd. Originally, he was still aiming at their sniper in the high-rise building. He watched the target suddenly disappear and gave a cold hum. "Cut, have you been found?" "No, master, I don''t think we were found." Standing next to the silent man, a man in a cloak responded. "The follower certainly won''t find us so far. It''s just such a coincidence. We still have a chance next time." "I know, but I don''t have much time. It''s rare to meet an opponent. I want to end the battle early." "It doesn''t matter. There are many opportunities, and there are still many living imperial masters." Nero pulled wuchou into the crowd, looked at the crowded streets around him and smiled happily. "Player, look at this environment, beautiful and gorgeous. The whole world is like a huge stage, which gives us different colors in this place wantonly." "Saber, what are you talking about? I can''t understand it?" "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. Enjoy it and have fun. This is life." It''s free and easy Wuchou followed Nero around the city and finally stopped somewhere. "Ha, I''m so tired." They stayed in front of a tavern and looked as if there were no people inside. They walked in. "The new emperor?" Although there was no shopkeeper inside, there was a woman in strange clothes sitting on the side seat. "Oh, are you a follower, too?" Without the slightest fear, Nero went directly to the other side and snapped his fingers. "Bartender, a bottle of wine." Obviously, I didn''t see anyone, but a bottle of beer really flew out of the back kitchen and came directly to Nero. "It''s amazing. What''s the principle?" Worry free looked at the beer that floated directly to Nero''s hand and didn''t understand any principle. "Don''t worry, this layer is like this. The emperor and followers can enjoy life here without any pressure. Of course, if you want to continue to rise, it''s another matter." The strange man picked up the beer on the table, drank a few mouthfuls and sighed. "Sure enough, the wine in this world is completely different. It was really troublesome for us to drink this kind of thing at that time." "Unknown follower, what''s your purpose? Wait for us here." Although Nero didn''t attack each other, Nero saw that the other party didn''t appear here by chance, but was here waiting for them to come. "No, to be exact, I''m not looking for you, but for your emperor." The man with strange clothes looked at Wu Chou standing aside and said. "As I expected, your soul is seriously damaged." Soul, damage? "You know this. At that time, BB said the same." "BB? What strange name, player, who are you talking about?" Nero felt a strange smell. He felt that this guy named BB might be his enemy. "If so, that''s why you lose your memory now, and you don''t know who I am." The strange man said and drank his beer slowly. "No wonder, after all, although we haven''t met, I already know about you." "Hey, I''ve been talking to myself since just now. What''s your identity and what are you waiting for us to do here?" Nero was a little impatient and hoped that the other party would quickly answer his questions. "Don''t worry, emperor of the Roman Empire, you and I are not enemies, and I sitting here now are not real followers." Zizizi, zizizi Looking carefully, wuchou and Nero found that each other''s body seemed to be erratic and felt like they were about to disappear "This is the separation I use to detect the world. To make a long story short, Mr. wuchou, now because of your existence, the original stable parallel world has begun to separate, and now it has developed towards the original multiple elements and become a two-way development." "To return to the original multiple yuan development, the only thing you have to do now is to hurry to the top and get the Holy Grail of the moon, so that our diversified world will not be affected." Zizizi, zizizi "Time is running out. You must arrive early, at the top of the Holy Grail of the moon." Watching the strange man disappear, wuchou and Nero are a little confused. "Climb to the top early, or the pluralistic world will disappear." Although I don''t know what the other party means by the pluralistic world, I consciously tell myself that if I really develop to that step, I will cause a big trouble. "Player, although I don''t know what happened, it seems that you have caused a big trouble. Let''s start quickly in order to continue." "Keep going, saber. Do you know how to keep going?" Nero nodded and went on. "I know that as long as we defeat one group of imperial masters and followers, we can directly go up the second floor through the stairs. If we defeat an enemy on each floor, we can continue to rise." Defeat, that is, kill? Because, through Nero''s teaching, wuchou knows that the so-called Holy Grail War is the fight between the Lord and the Lord, and the follower and the follower. As long as one of them loses, the soul will be destroyed. "Saber, can''t we just defeat the followers directly? Why do we have to do this?" "Player, don''t be naive. This is war. Everyone will kill each other desperately for the Almighty Holy Grail, so don''t think too much." No worry, no memory, if we say desire, then it is to restore memory. "So, saber, do you have any wishes?" At this point, Nero suddenly stopped and touched wuchou''s face. "Yu''s wish has come true, just to see you, but since the first wish has come true, the second is not too much." Nero, I want to fulfill the oath I couldn''t fulfill at the beginning. "Anyway, let''s find the target." Chapter 944 crystal Amethyst is like a strong line of defense to block the attack of the surrounding darkness. "Damn it!" The white vine intends to stretch out from the ground to attack the stunned Rose crystal, but the ground is also covered with a great number of crystals, and the vine can''t stretch out to attack them. "Father!" The darkness struck again, and the black energy suddenly increased its power and rushed away the defense of the Rose crystal. "Don''t be conceited!" A mass of crystal suddenly surrounded wuchou and Rose crystal, and then a huge crystal column protruded on the ground, which immediately lifted them directly. "Father!" Looking at wuchou being taken away, Xuehua Qijing in the dark shouted angrily. "I''ll come soon. I''ll come soon. Wait for me, father." call Snap The huge Amethyst protective cover hit the ground directly. A moment later, wuchou and Rose crystal came out of it. "Father, what''s the matter with you?" Rose crystal can be seen. Worry free doesn''t look very happy. No, it should be self blame. "Rose crystal, it''s my fault. It''s because of me. Xuehua Qijing will be eroded by the darkness and become like this. I should find a way to pull her out of that hell as soon as possible." After hearing wuchou''s words, Rose crystal shook her head, sat on wuchou''s shoulder and continued. "It''s not the father''s fault. Even if the child gets the body, he will do the same and attack other sisters." "Why?" Wuchou stared at the Rose crystal. Why would the other party be so sure that Xuehua Qijing would do so. "Because we are all the same." Similarly, they are all dolls made by their father. Unlike the other six rose girls, Xuehua Qijing and Rose crystal are completed by wuchou. Even if there may be any nostalgia for Luo Zhen, wuchou gives the most, especially Rose crystal. I want my father to have a look. I think my father will only care about himself forever. Rose girl, even a doll, also wants to be watched more. "Therefore, my father doesn''t have to care. Take time to find the right person, find the world tree, and then help the sister. Didn''t my father say that he still has to help others solve the special problems." "By the way, I think too much. Now I can''t find the right person, so I''d better start other things first." However, wuchou and Rose crystal did not expect that fate would not give them so much time to deal with the next trouble. ~ closed world ~ "It''s starting again." The rabbit''s eyes, like passing through the barrier of the world, see the distant world and are swallowed up by darkness. "Just like the plan, at this special point, London in the 19th century, there is no place comparable to the world as the final stage." The rabbit smiled happily, just like getting some toys. "Then, Alice''s game, in this world, come to an end." ~ London ~ Don''t worry about sitting in a house and collecting information around. After all, if you really want to collect materials and find special targets, you still need to know what else is hidden in this city. At this time, wuchou found a strange thing. "Well, London, somewhere below, seems to have a huge space, and there are magic waves in it." Underground School of magic? Maybe I''ll find something. Wuchou decides to go to that place first and tell Matthew the information by the way. When wuchou finds the separated Matthew and others, he tells them about this information. At this time, they also think they may find something there. "By the way, Matthew, haven''t you got in touch with Chaldea yet?" Matthew shook his head and continued. "Yes, it''s strange. We should be able to create contact points now that we find the dragon vein, but we don''t know what power hinders communication." Is that so? Worry free doesn''t know what hinders communication, but this may be related to yourself. "Well, what information do you have?" Matthew tells wuchou that there is a book about killing people somewhere. Maybe wuchou can learn about it. "Well, Matthew, you take this, er, new friends to the underground college, and I''ll see the source of this murder book myself." Looking at Matthew, they didn''t know when to pull a follower to join. They didn''t worry and didn''t bother to manage so much. After all, the followers of Chaldea are scarce and need to supplement a lot of firepower. According to Matthew''s instructions, wuchou came to the so-called killing book. However, wuchou felt something wrong before he went in. "Murder book?" Although wuchou felt that he might meet an acquaintance at first, wuchou soon knew that the other person had disappeared. Why? Because wuchou saw something here. "Oh, we should meet for the first time." The man in white robe and dark skin carries a white long bow behind him, but he exudes great threat. "Follower, no, it''s a complete spirit. How can it be here?" Wuchou doesn''t know whether the hero in front of him is an enemy or a friend. After all, he suddenly appears here. His purpose is completely unknown. "Don''t be nervous. I''m called by inhibition. Gaia wants me to say hello to you." With that, the black spirit threw wuchou something, something wuchou needed very much. "This is!" The wood of the world tree, how can each other give themselves this thing. "Take it. Anyway, you have to go there in the future. Gaia gave it to you this time. Don''t break into that world. After all, it''s difficult for others to do it." The black spirit finished and was ready to leave. "By the way, my brother has caused you trouble. Let''s have another one when we have a chance." The black Spirit said and disappeared. "Who is it?" Although they don''t know who the other party is, Gaia, since they know they have come back, why don''t they directly invite themselves to their territory. What happened, important things, so that they don''t have time to deal with themselves. Wuchou shook his head and then walked into the room where the original murder book was written. Sure enough, the magic reaction inside had disappeared, but wuchou knew that the man was really here. Because there are a lot of strange drawings on the ground, and she only does these things. "Not destroyed, but sent away. Why?" Wuchou doesn''t know where the other party was sent. Maybe Gaia and they have their own considerations. However, now get the materials, then start preparing. After all, make good use of the rare gifts. Chapter 945 Para Para Flame, burning The crimson full moon reflected the cold light, and the logs on his body weighed heavily on himself. Smoke, fog, Mars, in front of their eyes. "Still alive, still alive." Repeated sentences, strange men, crying with joy, looking at themselves. "Thank you, thank you." Thank me? No, I thank you. ~ dream ~ "Player, player, wake up, we''re going." When I opened my eyes, I only saw the familiar face in front of me, tightly attached to my forehead, looking at myself with a happy face. "Player, what are you doing? Have you dreamed?" "Dream?" Nero reached out and wiped away the tears from the corners of his worry free eyes. "Look, the players are crying. Did they think of meeting Yu and cry with joy?" Crying? Wuchou doesn''t know why he cried, but the memory just now may have something to do with his life experience. "Saber, I dreamed of something just now. Maybe it has something to do with myself." "Really, what is it?" Wuchou talked about what had just happened, and then Nero just shook his head and said. "Sorry, player, I don''t know what these mean. Maybe it''s your longer memory." "It doesn''t matter. It''s not Saber''s problem. Anyway, since we can''t remember, let''s start quickly. After all, we have to climb the top early." Pat Nero on the head and get ready to go without worry. If you want to go up, you must defeat a pair of Royal masters and followers, and you must find your own goal. At this time, wuchou doesn''t know where the other party''s followers and the imperial master are hiding. If he walks around, he may be attacked by the other party. Regardless of whether he has a problem or not, wuchou is more worried about saber. "Saber, I have a proposal." ~ after a period of time ~ "Is it really all right?" After hearing wuchou''s words, Nero felt that wuchou''s plan was too risky. If he really did something wrong, something might happen to him. "It''s all right. It''s been tested at that time. I''ll be fine. Saber, you can hide at ease." At this time, in the center of the city, wuchou continuously releases great magic according to Saber''s instructions to attract others to attack him. I don''t know how long it has passed. Finally, a follower came to the door. "Oh, it''s you who deliberately release great magic and attract others to challenge yourself." The visitor was wearing a strange tight suit, holding two long guns in both hands, and the tear moles in the corners of his eyes seemed to have magic. "Yes, it seems that you are the follower of Lancer. Come and fight, and the winner can continue to climb to the top and obtain the Holy Grail of the moon." "Hum, no problem, come on!" The man with tearful mole raised his double guns and looked at himself. "Unknown follower, take out your weapon." Wuchou doesn''t know how to fight. Wuchou plans to find the position of the other party''s imperial Lord and defeat the other party. Looking around, I didn''t find the position of the other party''s imperial Lord. It seems that the other party is very careful. "All right!" Wuchou doesn''t know what attack means, so he rushes straight up with his bare hands. "Is it a famous follower who is full of flaws, does not use weapons and is empty handed?" Men with tearful moles don''t look down on each other. With that magic, they don''t need to look down on each other. The Yellow spear rushed directly to wuchou. Although wuchou had no fighting memory, the body reacted by itself. He jumped directly away from the other party''s attack and felt that his body was going to move directly. He saw a huge golden arm directly pulled out of wuchou''s right hand and punched the follower who was still standing next door. "This arm, I see. Has she been destroyed by you?" It''s not strange to see the cruel arm guard on wuchou''s hand. "Do you know this thing?" "Of course, on the contrary, I find it strange that you don''t know this. Don''t you know her reputation? In our Holy Grail of this month, she exists like an administrator. She hasn''t appeared recently. She was destroyed by you." "Thank you very much, but I won''t release water. I want to beat you." The tearful mole follower rallied again and planned to continue fighting with wuchou, but it seemed that another voice stopped him from fighting. "Lord, but, all right." The emperor of the followers of tearful moles seems not to want to provoke wuchou, but to let his followers leave. "Forget it. It seems that my lord doesn''t want to participate in this battle. He retreated temporarily." With that, the tearful mole follower planned to leave, but suddenly he stopped again. "Oh, no!" At this time, wuchou saw that a strange magic controlled the follower of tear moles, as if he wanted to fight himself. At this time, the familiar TV came to the person with tear mole. "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you were still alive. My toy." ¡°BB¡£¡± The figure appearing on TV is the leader of all this, BB. "Hee hee, my toy, I didn''t expect you to continue to move up, but unfortunately, it seems that Lilith has helped me control the Royal Lord of the poor guy. Let me use the curse to give you a little test." Said, the tearful mole rushed from the uncontrolled to wuchou. Although there was no way to control the body, the innate fighting consciousness did not disperse, and the attack was not soft. Although wuchou still has the instinctive reaction of the body, he is not good at weapons after all. He is a little tied up for a while. "Saber, not yet?" Wuchou plans to let Nero quickly find the position of the other royal Lord. At least it is more convenient to deal with one Royal Lord directly. At this time, wuchou saw that the tearful mole suddenly stopped and the body did not continue to move. "Did you succeed?" "No!" With a flash of red light, the other party''s figure suddenly jumped forward. The red long gun directly passed through wuchou''s chest and nailed wuchou to the wall. "Got it!" When BB saw that wuchou was hit by the attack, he immediately extracted the other party''s ability, and the red long gun directly a regiment of energy and flew into the distance. At this time, the follower of the tear mole suddenly picked up another long gun in his hand and committed suicide directly. "What!" When Nero found the other party''s Royal Lord, he found that the other party was already disappearing. Nero thought that wuchou had defeated the other party''s followers. "Wait!" Nero felt something was wrong and hurried back to find wuchou kneeling on the ground and covering his chest with his hand. "Player!" Nero saw that there was a wound on wuchou''s chest, but no matter how wuchou''s body healed itself, there was no way to heal the wound. "Er!" "This is!" BB seems to see that wuchou is finally injured and feels very satisfied. "Hum, that''s right. It''s true that the legendary treasure can hurt you. Then, my toy, you can cheer up. As long as you see me again, I''ll lift your wound. However, the premise is that you can come here." Zizizi, zizizi Chapter 946 dream Crimson rose, white rose Only one can live Become Alice "Father, wake up!" The instant tingling makes wuchou wake up directly from his dream. Looking at his palm, wuchou knows why the Rose crystal is so surprised. On the hand, there is a ring that has been hidden all the time. Then, there is only one possibility. "Xuehua Qijing, are you here?" "Yes." Darkness surrounded the whole room. Wuchou had just planned to take a nap here. I didn''t expect to be found so soon. "Father, you''ve got that thing, haven''t you?" "Yes, I was ready yesterday." Wuchou picked up the suitcase on one side. A pair of doll skeleton, which has no marks, has already been prepared in it. "Come back, Xuehua Qijing." Wuchou put the box into the darkness. Before he could react, the darkness suddenly stretched out two tentacles and wrapped wuchou''s neck. "Not enough, not enough, father, talent is what I want most!" Click The purple crystal suddenly penetrated the tentacles in the dark. The Rose crystal didn''t give wuchou a chance to speak. It grabbed wuchou''s collar in one hand and flew out of the window. "It''s hard." The Rose crystal saw that the darkness behind him had been rushing over, faster and faster. The Rose crystal even saw the fine hands in the darkness. "Father, I''m here. I won''t let you escape." The darkness suddenly expanded and surrounded the whole street in an instant. Rose crystal and wuchou were trapped in this place. "Father, what are you doing?" Rose crystal looked at wuchou and didn''t respond. After looking at wuchou, she almost couldn''t help doing it. Father, I''m very disappointed. Because Xuehua Qijing was deeply affected by the darkness, she couldn''t call her back, so she blamed herself. "Father, it doesn''t matter. I''ll protect you." The Rose crystal glared at the darkness around and said. "Xuehua Qijing, you hurt your father''s heart. It''s unforgivable. I''ll defeat you." The purple light is centered on two people and diffuses outward constantly. The purple crystal powder flashes continuously in the air, as if looking for something. Rose crystal finally, in a dark corner, I found the figure of Xuehua Qijing. The attack broke out instantly, and a huge crystal column directly pushed in that direction. "Uh!" The darkness was out of control for a moment, leaving a gate open. "Now!" Rose crystal pulled wuchou away again and rushed out of the siege of Xuehua Qijing. "Damn it!" The Rose crystal didn''t stop until it was far enough away. It was still a little angry when it saw that there was no worry or listless. "Father, wake up. That guy is out of control. He''s not the doll you used to be." "But." Rose crystal pounced directly into wuchou''s arms and held wuchou''s collar tightly. "Father, you have other lovely daughters. That guy doesn''t matter if you don''t want it. There are a lot of people waiting for you, don''t you?" "Yes, yes, there are many people waiting for me, yes." Wuchou reached out to trim the Rose crystal''s hair, patted each other''s head and said. "Yes, I have you, and you." "Yes, and me." In the corner where worry free can''t see, Rose crystal shows a meaningful smile. here Xuehua Qijing was still looking for worry free footprints around. At this time, a man came to the door. Not exactly human. "It''s you." The rabbit came to Xuehua Qijing and looked at each other with a smile. "What are you doing here? Are you laughing at me?" "No, no, no, I have great confidence in you. I not only meet our standards, but also use the power of darkness." The rabbit smiled close to Xuehua Qijing and continued. "You know, Alice, the game will start again. Although you broke that person''s heart just now, as long as you become Alice." "My father will like me more, and no one will rob my father with me." Watching Xuehua Qijing''s expression become more crazy, the rabbit smiled proudly. "Soon, your other sisters, only you seven are the masters of Alice''s game. The eighth doll is not enough." "And." The rabbit took out a small box with a strange gem in it. "I''ll give you the qualifications you want now." Xuehua Qijing looked at the gem in the rabbit''s hand and grabbed it without hesitation. "In this way, I can be Alice, too." The other side Although wuchou has cheered up by relying on the words of Rose crystal, he still feels a little blocked and unhappy. "Is there any trouble?" Wuchou raised his head and saw Luo Zhen appear in front of him again. "What are you doing out there? You have nothing to give me." "I know, but the game is coming to an end, so I want to come out and give you something." Alice, the game starts again? Impossible, they are not in this world, they should still be in other worlds. "Isn''t it!" Worry free to think of the possibility that you have encountered. "Yes, true red, they have returned to our field. Soon, the rabbit will guide them to come to the world again and complete the complete number of Alice games." "What am I going to do, Alice? The game is meaningless." "No, for them, it''s everything. Even I can''t stop it." Luo Zhen gave wuchou a key, and then his body slowly disappeared. "The final outcome depends on you, my heir." Wuchou takes the key given to him by Luo Zhen. He doesn''t know what''s the use. "True red, is their world destroyed by darkness?" Although the battle between light and darkness continues, now wuchou cares more about the fastest thing in front of him. "Xuehua Qijing, damn it, do I really have no other way?" Xuehua Qijing relies on her remaining dark forces to resist other rose girls. Even if the six people work together at the same time, they can''t defeat Xuehua Qijing. "Do I really want to do it?" In order to stop this meaningless battle, wuchou wants to hurt Xuehua Qijing. "No, Luo Zhen, I certainly don''t want me to choose this ending." Wuchou looked at the key in his hand and said. "Sure, there are other ways, there must be other ways." There is no need to fight. Zhenhong also said that the way to become Alice does not need to rely on fighting. There must be his own way. "Rose crystal." "Father, what''s the matter?" "I have an idea." Chapter 947 Ascending elevator Although the follower of the tear mole committed suicide, the last belligerent was still worry free, so finally, according to the rules, it was determined that worry free defeated the enemy and successfully rose to the second level. "How about the player?" Nero looked at the shocking wound on wuchou and didn''t know what to do. The wound in front of him, no matter what he did, would not be cured. "This is a curse." Wuchou endured the pain and stood up from the ground. "Player, don''t move, the wound will be more painful." "No, even if I sit, the wound doesn''t make any difference." Wuchou thinks of the yellow long gun that was hit at that time. It seems that the reason is because of that. However, unexpectedly, the BB can directly seize the treasures of other followers, and then maintain the continuity of his wound. "Really, like this, what should we do on the next floor?" The wound can''t be healed, and the trouble is more than simply affecting the state. At this time, the rising elevator suddenly stopped and seemed to have reached another floor. Watching the things around him disappear, Nero quickly leaned against wuchou to prepare for the trouble he might encounter next. The second floor The environment of the second floor is completely different from that of the first floor just now. If the first floor is a city with lights and wine, the second floor is a dense forest. Although there are trees and grasslands around to block their view, there are many very high buildings standing nearby, just like the iron giant guarding the forest. "Player, is the injury OK?" In addition to saying no problem, wuchou can say something. He can only endure the pain of the wound and move on. "However, in this terrain, it seems that everyone is fighting guerrilla warfare or covert warfare this time. Next, we have to hide." "I see, saber." Although wuchou''s face was not very good, Nero couldn''t help wuchou for a moment. He had to help each other and planned to find a safer place. "Player, look." Nero pointed to a strange hut not far away. It looked hidden and no one was in it. "Now take a rest there. We must find a way to lift the curse." When they came to the house, they found something strange. It seems that there is no one living here, but a powerful existence living here. "Are you the new promoters?" In the shadow of one side, a girl with long purple hair suddenly came out. The girl''s eyes were calm, just like meeting some passers-by. She was wearing clothes completely different from those of this era. "Sorry, we didn''t mean to disturb. Yu''s master was cursed, so we planned to find a place to rest." The purple haired girl looked at the worry free wound, nodded and asked Nero and worry free to come in together. "Come in. Maybe I can help you." "Thank you." Although it was a surprise that Nero actually believed each other, wuchou also felt that the other party did not show his intention to kill them. It seemed that he did not intend to kill them. "Come on." Looking at the medicinal materials and medicines displayed inside, it seems that the resident is a scholar. "Just call me Arnie." The girl who claimed to be Arnie came to check the worry free wound and felt the curse above. It was obviously caused by the follower. "Although I don''t know who you met, you are really powerful because you can resist the follower once and haven''t died yet." "So, do you have a way to solve this wound?" Wuchou is sweating and looking at ani, hoping that the other party can give wuchou a satisfactory answer. "If you defeat the follower, the effect of treasure has not disappeared, then you must meet the administrator, so I can''t help it." Arnie looked at wuchou''s wound once. According to wuchou''s words, he had inferred what kind of enemy wuchou had encountered. It was really powerful. "It''s too difficult for that wayward administrator to deal with your wound. I suggest you give up unless she is willing to help you." That''s weird. After all, that guy made the wound. Since Arnie himself said that BB must solve this problem, then there is nothing to say without worry. "Damn it, player, don''t worry. I''ll find another way." Leaving worry free here, Nero had to leave the hut alone and go outside to see what the right goal was. "Your followers are really at ease. Aren''t you afraid of me attacking you?" Arnie went to wuchou and tried to suppress the curse with some magic, but it seemed to be ineffective. "You''re wrong. Not only saber, but I trust you." The moving hand suddenly stopped for a while, and then Arnie asked. "Why?" "Intuition, that''s it." "Strange people." night Although the wound was still painful, wuchou still tried to sleep and entered a dream. "Unexpectedly, you will meet me here." Standing in front of worry free, it is the culprit of all this, BB. "BB, since you can appear here, you must have something to say to me. Say it." Worry free is too lazy to deal with this strange guy. After all, this man tortured himself inexplicably at the beginning, and now he''s still like this. "Come on, let me get this straight. I can lift the curse, but." Looking at BB''s meaningful smile, although in a dream, wuchou still shivered. "What?" "Hee hee, simple, you really can''t bear the physical wound, so can you bear the spiritual wound?" Mental wounds? Looking at Wu Chou''s puzzled face, BB continued. "I can lift the curse, but as a price, before you come to the top floor, you have to dream again every night and have fun with me for a while." That''s it? Wuchou looks at BB with suspicious eyes and doesn''t know what the other party is up to. "Hee hee, would you like to? Anyway, the decision is up to you. You see, I didn''t have any bad ideas." I hope so. If we want to participate in the battle quickly, this condition is not unacceptable. "Well, I promise you. You can come to me every dream. Anyway, you can come to me now." "No, if it really wants to affect you, after all, you still need your consent, because this is your dream." "Then, I''ll lift the curse. See you tomorrow night, my toy." Snap BB''s figure disappeared in an instant, and wuchou fell directly into the bottomless abyss. The other side "BB, what''s your idea?" Lilith looked at the excited BB and didn''t know what bad idea the other party was thinking. "I''m just interested in that person''s memory." Chapter 948 Dark red comet "What''s that?" Matthew and they also found that although they didn''t know the strange meteor in the sky, they had no worries, and Xuehua Qijing. They all knew what it was. "Here we are." After the dark red comet came over the city, it suddenly separated six lights and flew out towards six corners of the city. "Sure enough, Rose crystal, start as planned." "Yes, father." Wuchou and Rose crystal quickly separated, ready to gather the rest of the rose girls. After all, if you really want to defeat Xuehua Qijing, it is only possible to rely on the power of six people and the power of Rose crystal. Xuehua Qijing will not miss any opportunity to destroy other rose girls, and will directly attack others, and her target, wuchou, already knows who it is. "Wait for me." After falling from the sky, Zhenhong climbed out of the box and found herself bumping into a house. She patted the dust on the box with dissatisfaction. "Really, it''s so rude. Even if the world moves, you don''t have to." Zhenhong just complained for a while, and then felt something wrong around her. "Who is it?" Zhenhong felt that someone was staring at herself, staring at herself in the dark. "Hee hee." The strange laughter did not stop Zhenhong''s interrogation. "Who is it!" "True red, as rumored." Darkness surrounded the whole house, and white vines slowly climbed into the room along the window. "Are you a rose girl? I don''t remember seeing you." "Of course, because, really red, this is the first time we meet." Xuehua Qijing came out of the darkness, her golden eyes staring at true red. "I am the seventh doll, Xuehua Qijing." "Xuehua Qijing, good name. Then, what are you looking for me to play Alice game?" Xuehua Qijing shook her head and continued. "That''s not a game. After all, there''s a big gap in strength. I just want to see what the real red that my father has been talking about?" Father? Zhenhong doesn''t know yet. Wuchou has inherited Luo Zhen''s name and become a new generation of father. "Father, have you seen father?" Looking at Zhenhong, it seems that she doesn''t know the situation, so Xuehua Qijing is more angry. "I see. You don''t know what happened. It makes me more angry because of this." "Why can you get your father''s favor if you don''t even know about your father!" The white vines, like crazy, jumped directly to the side of the true red. "How naughty!" The crimson rose petals turned into sharp blades and rushed aside to approach their own vines, but it seemed that there was no way to stop each other''s attack. "Bad." The real red was caught by the white vines in an instant, and the body was directly wrapped and could not move. "It''s really red. I envy you. If you can get everything you have, your father will like me more." Snap The house was suddenly blown open and wuchou came through the gap. "No worries!" Zhenhong didn''t expect to meet wuchou here. "It''s really red. I haven''t seen you for a long time." Looking at the complex light in the real red eye, wuchou knows that he really needs to explain clearly, but now. "Xuehua Qijing, let her go. It''s really red. It''s innocent." "Father, you know that I will attack Zhenhong." The vine lifted up the true red, and the eyes of Xuehua Qijing became colder. Father? Worry free? At this time, Zhenhong finally felt the difference between wuchou and her father. "Worry free, have you seen your father?" "Yes, he has given everything to me. Now I am him." Zhenhong looked at wuchou in front of her, and her mood was complicated again. "My father, this old doll is just the product of the times. I am your doll. Your first created doll. You should focus on me." Snap Vines hold on slightly. Zhenhong feels uncomfortable. "True red! That''s enough, Xuehua Qijing. Let go of true red, she." "She''s your first doll, isn''t she?" Xuehua Qijing went on without worry. "No, father, Zhenhong must die, no matter what reason." crash The white vines were rushed away in an instant, and a red light flashed in front of Xuehua Qijing and came directly to Zhenhong. "No worries." Zhenhong was hugged by wuchou and felt the familiar touch and warmth. Zhenhong''s eyes suddenly blurred. "Father." Xuehua Qijing looked at wuchou who had used jiewang boxing behind her and said indifferently. "Father, will you do it to me?" "No." Jiewang fist took it back, wuchou held Zhenhong tightly and said to Xuehua Qijing. "You too, my doll. How can I hurt my doll?" Wuchou went to Xuehua Qijing and stretched out his empty hand. "I know that my Xuehua Qijing is still here. Go back with me and live together. We can live and go to school together as before." Xuehua Qijing shook her body for a while, and then shook her head at wuchou. "No, father, I just want my father, and the other sisters don''t need it!" Darkness surrounded the snow crystal and slowly flooded her body. "I will kill all the rose girls and become Alice of my father. Even if my father will be sad for a short time, it doesn''t matter to me." "Father, I can only be alone." Watching Xuehua Qijing leave, wuchou is also relieved. After all, if it really continues, wuchou really doesn''t know what to do. "Father." Looking at the really red eyes in my arms, I fell into nostalgia and confusion more and more. I didn''t know what to do. I didn''t try this when I met cangxingshi before. "By the way, we should hurry up, otherwise others may have an accident." On the other hand, Rose crystal has found its own goal, not the goal determined by worry free. "Are you?" The black falling angel looked at the strange doll close to him indifferently. "Mercury lamp, the first doll, I came here because of my father''s order." Father? The mercury lamp is still unclear. Who is the father said by the other party. "Are you the seventh doll?" Rose crystal shook her head and continued. "I''m your father''s first doll, Rose crystal. Unlike you, I''m not Luo Zhen''s doll." At this time, the mercury lamp already knew who the father of Rose crystal was. "I have a suggestion." Chapter 949 late at night Arnie came out of the small house, looked at the hidden shadow and said. "As required, I have finished what I want to do. Can you let me go this time?" "No, my chess piece, you have to continue to follow my toy. After all, he is very important. I think I can find the possibility in him." BB''s voice came from the dark shadow. I hope Arnie can continue to stay with wuchou. "He will find out. If he knows I have a deal with you, he will turn his face." "No, my chess piece, he can''t find it. I''ll dream again and guide him well, so you don''t have to worry." "Besides, you can''t refuse me, can you?" Arnie clenched his fist and wanted to understand the gap between them. He could only swallow his breath. "I see." "Come on, my chess piece." Arnie returned to his small house, leaving a dark shadow slowly disappearing. However, neither of them thought that the next development was beyond their imagination. the second day As soon as wuchou woke up, he found that the wound on his body had indeed disappeared. Nero also found it and quickly questioned wuchou what method he had used. "Nothing, saber, you don''t have to worry." Although wuchou said so, Nero seemed to know who the other party had made a deal with. "Player, if you have something, remember to tell me that I will protect you no matter what time." Looking at Nero''s worried eyes, wuchou knows that Nero is really worried about himself. "It''s all right, saber. Let''s find a way to climb to the top. After all, we want to save the world." On this day, Nero and wuchou go out together to find a new goal, but the whole world is too big, and people seem to hide. Wuchou doesn''t know how to find others. night Worry free hesitated for a while, and finally slowly entered the dream. I hope nothing will happen. Poop, poop It''s like falling into the deep sea The body continues to sink, the pressure continues to oppress the worry free body, and the sense of suffocation fills the worry free brain bit by bit. Suddenly it was like being fished out of the deep sea, taking a deep breath, and then found himself in a small boat. "Here is?" "This is the center of the Holy Grail of the moon and the depths of the sea of computers." BB sat on the other side of the boat, looking at worry free. "Wuchou, why is your everything blank?" With a wave of BB''s hands, all the memories of wuchou up to now appear in the air. "You are not a memory, but the memory is stripped away, just as the memory is separated from the master." BB has never seen this kind of human, because memory is generally bound to the soul, and the soul and memory cannot be separated unless. The soul is divided into two halves, one half has memory, and the other side has no memory. Moreover, it''s incredible that the soul can still live after being divided. BB looked at the unknown worry in front of him and continued. "But this memory is the memory of your dream, isn''t it?" BB waved his hand, and the memory of wuchou''s dream flew to wuchou. "By the way, BB, what do you know?" "Your memories are indeed separated, but it seems that there are still some deep memories left in the body. Maybe I can activate you through the environment here." BB although he said so, he told himself from the bottom of his heart that if he really did so, it might lead to irreparable consequences. "Maybe this is change." BB took a deep breath and looked at wuchou seriously. "So, Mr. toy, do you want to think of these sealed memories?" "Of course, I just want to know who I am." When he got the affirmative answer, BB patted his thigh and motioned to wuchou to sit over. Although wuchou is a little worried, he still sits next to BB. "Lie down." BB directly presses wuchou''s head with his hand and lets him rest on his thigh. "Next, leave it to me." BB took out a small purple needle and stabbed it into wuchou''s brain. Buzzing "More exaggerated than expected." If it were not for the power of the Holy Grail of the moon, BB would have fallen down, but BB found that the blockade of memory seemed to have been impacted by himself many times, leaving few chains. "Look at this paragraph first." Open the closest memory, just like a projection, the worry free memory directly appears in the sky. ~ Memories ~ Endless grassland "Come on, it''s about to start." The white little hand stretched out from one side and pulled the worry free hand. "Come here quickly." A clean white coat, a blue bottomed shirt and a red bow tie add a lovely look. "Really, what are you doing?" The lovely face leans directly over, close to the worry free face. "Don''t stand here foolishly. Do you know it''s important today?" "It''s agreed that we should look at my world together and the first life will appear." The girl pulled wuchou to an open space. There was nothing around. Only a small flower stood in the middle. "Look, it''s cute." Wuchou and the girl sat beside the flowers and quietly looked at the flowers on the ground. "Wuchou, what name do you think is better? After all, this is the first conscious creature in my world. It should have a better name." Wuchou looked at the girl in front of him and said nothing. He simply touched his head and gave everything to the girl. "Well, I''ll tell you later. After all, it''s better to keep a sense of mystery." At this time, there was a strange bombing sound in the sky, which attracted their attention. "It starts again. Worry free. What will happen in the future?" The girl looked at the sky worried, as if something would happen to her. "Ah?" The girl saw that wuchou clenched her hand and nodded. "Yes, it''s meaningless to worry so much. It''s better to think about the future." When BB wants to continue watching, BB seems to see that the girl in her memory is looking into her worry free eyes, just like staring at BB peeping in front of her at a certain time. "No?" "You''ve seen it long enough. Go out. I and his memory don''t allow you to disturb!" Snap For a moment, the whole space was turbulent. Wuchou and BB fell off the ship and into the sea at the same time. "Uh ah ah ah ah!" Wuchou wakes up from his dream and looks at his surroundings. Wuchou knows that he has returned to reality safely. "What was that just now?" I know her You should be familiar with her. But why, I can''t remember each other''s name, and I don''t know where they are. As long as I think of the girl, I feel heartache. Absolutely, find her. Wuchou secretly vowed to find the girl in the dream, no matter what way. Chapter 950 Wuchou didn''t expect that Rose crystal would come to this step with itself at this time. Originally, according to wuchou''s plan, they gathered all rose girls, and then had a decisive battle with Xuehua Qijing. Finally, they decided to live in peace. result When wuchou took the initiative to contact Rose crystal, Rose crystal said a word, which made wuchou feel deeply helpless. "Father, we are all the same, so I''m sorry." Leaving this sentence, Rose crystal and wuchou are disconnected. Wuchou knows that the other party is definitely not with Xuehua Qijing or with chickberry. No way, no worry can only find other rose girls first. As for Rose crystal, we can only think about it later. "Ah, I found it. No worries." Wuchou finally caught up with the others and found the cranberry who was still in a daze. Although the other party had no sense of crisis, wuchou knew that Zhenhong had always taken care of the cranberry. "Raspberry, long time no see, how are you?" "Well, good." The young raspberry smiled and looked at wuchou. Then she seemed to think of something and lowered her head. "Worry free, our home, like our world, is dark." Wuchou has guessed, so it''s no surprise. "I know, raspberry, I know." Wuchou hugged the cranberries tightly in his arms and comforted each other. "Raspberry, come with us, Alice. The game is about to begin. We''ll protect you together." "Yes." "But others." "Let''s find them now." With that breath, wuchou slowly found another rose girl, just. "Canary, Canary, good name." Xuehua Qijing appeared in front of the canary and said with a smile. "Are you the seventh puppet? Really, did you come to this world to continue the game?" "Aren''t you interested in games?" The Canary looked at the snow and nodded. "There used to be, but not now, so what do you want me to do? Do you want to fight me?" "No, Canary, I''m looking for you. I hope you can join hands with me to destroy other rose girls." "Why should I help you?" Xuehua Qijing walked to the Canary''s ear and said softly. "Canary, you hate real red, don''t you?" The Canary''s body trembled and did not speak. "Different from others, Canary and Zhenhong have the same purpose. My father told me that you will always rob things, but my father will always help Zhenhong." "True red is my father''s favorite doll. True red is everything my father. I envy you, don''t I?" The Canary''s eyes faded. "I can help you get rid of the real red." "Please." Xuehua Qijing and Canary reached a consensus. "Are you late?" When wuchou comes to the Canary''s position, he sees the residual white petals on the ground. "Worry free, are you okay?" As before, Zhenhong sat on Zhenhong''s arm, while the young berries hung on wuchou''s head. "It''s all right. Although they''re late, there are others, Cui Xingshi. They must have no problem." The other side Cuixing stone and cangxing stone gather together again, but their relationship is a little strange. "Emerald star stone, what do you think of this Alice game?" "No, cangxing stone. I just want to go back and return to my master. The master needs me and my father." "Yes, it''s no longer necessary to be Alice. We just need to take our father back." "Then, Xuehua Qijing is our enemy." "Absolute enemies, and so are Zhenhong. They will certainly stop us and take our father back." "Well, our goals are the same." Emerald star stone, Cang star stone, reach a consensus, and at the same time, the twins unite again. When wuchou came to the door, Cui Xingshi said a word and interrupted wuchou''s idea. "Weihe is waiting for us. If you want us to join you, come back with us after this time, and we will always be together." Worry free will go back, but not now. "I see. Emerald star stone, Cang star stone, be careful." Unexpectedly, even cuixing stone and cangxing stone were unwilling to join themselves. Wuchou felt that things had been beyond his expectation for a time. "Mercury lamp, mercury lamp doesn''t listen to you very much. She will." "No, it''s really red." Wuchou knows who the Rose crystal is looking for. It will not be true red, so it is the mercury lamp opposite to true red. Moreover, the goals of mercury lamp and Rose crystal are the same. Rejection, true red. "You will join, as I expected." The mercury lamp looked at the Rose crystal around him and said. "Don''t get me wrong. I hate Zhenhong. Since before, I hate her very much. Obviously, I''m the same as her. Why not me? I didn''t come to the surface world. If I chose me at that time!" All the treatment of true red is what you get. Although, the mercury lamp is also very satisfied with its treatment, especially what wuchou has done for itself, and even its last substitute, stay with the mercury lamp. "However, like her, I have no worries, but I love true red, which is unforgivable." "True red must be destroyed." "Yes, we have to eliminate all the enemies. This is us." Rose crystal and mercury lamp, reach a consensus. "Divided into four forces, really." Even if the eight dolls are separated from themselves, the rings of others are on wuchou except cuixing stone and cangxing stone. As long as he still holds the ring, he knows whether they are fighting or not. At least, he knows whether they are fighting or not, and he still has a chance to persuade them to fight. "Worry free, don''t look so ugly." Raspberry touched wuchou''s head to comfort wuchou. "Yes, if even you are so sad, other dolls will be very sad." Zhenhong doesn''t want the result to be like this, but there''s no way. "I''m fine. It''s just, how will the ending be? Can we still be together?" Wuchou actually misses their life together with the four dolls in that family. "I''m sure I can go back. I''m sure I can." Without worry, I don''t know if I can go back. I can only comfort myself constantly. The other side Matthew, they have come to the location of the last target. In front of the makers of the fog, they are ready to counterattack in one fell swoop. "Mr. wuchou, is it really all right?" After all, the sky was so obvious at that time that they must have seen it clearly. "Don''t worry about him. He can certainly overcome it. Speaking of it, should we solve the special points quickly, or the impact will be great." Yes, the goals are inconsistent. Chapter 951 Who am I? Who am I? Wuchou sat by the cabin, quietly looking at the stars in the sky. Who the hell am I? I have no memory except my name. Who am I, and that memory, worry free feeling has nothing to do with myself. However, it belongs to its own memory. Nero couldn''t find worry free figure in the small house. He walked out of the small house and saw worry free sitting alone and looking at the stars in the sky. "Player, what are you doing?" Wuchou turned to look at Nero and said. "Saber, what kind of person am I in your memory?" "The player?" Nero sat beside wuchou, just like returning to Rome. They lived together and dealt with state affairs together. "The player used to be a cheerful person. He won''t worry no matter what difficulties he faces. He is good at cooking and likes to sleep." It seems that in front of Nero, wuchou is an omnipotent person, even burning himself at the last moment. "Finally, the meteor that destroyed the world came to Rome. In order to stop her, the player decided to sacrifice himself. At that time, I decided, I must find you. Just like in the past, it doesn''t matter if we go back to Rome together, or even if we don''t go back to Rome." Nero touched his worry free face and looked a little excited. "Where the player is, it is my Rome." ¡°saber¡£¡± Wuchou didn''t know that he could really do such a thing at that time. Now, for saber, he may be a burden. "I''m different. I don''t have the ability you said at that time. I''m not as good as you said. Saber, maybe you should find other goals, not me." "No, the player is still yourself. As long as you restore your memory, it will be the same as before." Nero was close to worry free, which Nero had never tried before, because at that time, worry free was like a comet that had been far away. "Yu Yizhi keeps all the things given to Yu by the player. At any time, these things accompany Yu like the player." What a simple and simple woman. So, what reason do you have to refuse this person. On the other side, deep in the Holy Grail of the moon BB has been watching every move of wuchou through his own monitoring. "BB, you have changed." "Lilith, can you see it?" During the attack at that time, BB felt as if he had changed, like, out of the control of the Holy Grail of the moon. "Feeling, become more like a real existence, not just pure conscious data as at that time." BB seemed to show off and said to Lilith. "I don''t know what happened, but since the invasion, I feel like I''ve become a real follower. No, I should say, Yingling." "Real touch, and the Holy Grail of the moon can''t bind me. Even if the Holy Grail of the moon disappears, I won''t be affected. I''m different from you." Lilith and Lipp, only the separated existence of BB, are also affected by the Holy Grail of the moon. "Is that person so important?" "Of course, now I want to ensure that he can get here. I can''t go on. It seems that since I changed, the Holy Grail of the moon began to exclude outsiders like me, but I still have authority, so I can stay here." "Worry free, you must climb to the top and finish the battle of the Holy Grail." BB plans to use his last two best pieces. "Lilith, you can help me, can''t you?" "Don''t you think it would be better to use Lipp?" BB smiled meaningfully and continued. "Do you think Lipp is still under my control?" "Isn''t it!" Lilith thought of what wuchou had done to Lipp at that time. "Lipp, the first to change, so I locked her up as the last hostage." "And you, Lilith, still have a chance. After all, you are also my part. Isn''t it good to leave a good ending at least?" Lilith had no choice but to obey BB''s orders. "So, unlucky, who are you looking for?" BB fixed his eyes on a man. The other side Wuchou recovers from the injury. He and Nero start looking for a new follower combination outside. We still have to find a way to climb the top quickly. As long as we climb the top, we can know everything. At this time, they met a group of people. To be exact, it''s a person. "What a coincidence." Standing in front of worry free, it is the first person to find himself in this world. "What a coincidence? You know me." Wuchou didn''t expect that the other party would say hello to him. "Hey, hey, do you talk to your life-saving benefactor like this? I''m the one who sent you to the infirmary." I see. The first person I met was the double horsetail girl in front of me. "Thank you. I don''t know who you are?" "Yuansaka Lin, what about you?" "No worries." Wuchou looked at yuanban Lin in front of him, as if there was no follower following each other. What was the situation. "Player, her situation is quite special. I can see it." Nero went to wuchou and took his long sword. "She inherited the power of her own follower like that semi follower." "Ah, I''m worthy of being a follower. I can see through my real body at once." Yuansaka took a cold look at wuchou, and then said. "Do you want to fight me?" Feeling the sense of war on the other side, without worry, inexplicably felt familiar, unexpectedly opened Nero and came to the front. "Saber, let me do it." "Player?" Nero looked into his worry free eyes as if he had decided something. "I feel very familiar. Maybe the other party knows my origin." "Well, well, player, this battle will begin with you." Nero gave up his position and asked wuchou to face yuansaka Lin. "Although I don''t know what you''re thinking, do you underestimate me?" Seeing a flash of red light, yuansaka Lin put on a strange suit and held a red long gun in his hand. So familiar. I''ve seen this somewhere. Looking at wuchou''s eyes flashing, yuansaka Lin felt something coming out. "Lancer, kuchulin." "What!" Yuansaka Lin didn''t think of it. Without worry, he saw through his real body. "How do you know?" "Sure enough, eh!" The body starts to move without authorization, and the magic circuit changes according to the original idea of the heart. "Don''t be evil." Black and white double swords, hold them tightly in your hand. "Start, have you recovered?" BB also saw what happened here through his own surveillance. "Memory, awakening?" "I''m also a little impressed with that weapon. What''s going on?" At this time, yuansaka Lin looked at wuchou''s weapon and was fine at first, but kuqiulin in his body seemed to be affected. "You are, impossible, Archer?" Yuansaka Lin seems to be affected. "Shi Lang?" Chapter 952 The world finally ushered in change, but unexpectedly, the source of change was not us, but followers from Chaldea. The last dark scene, the white robed man, looked at Matthew and others in front of him. After they knocked themselves down, his eyes were dark. The last black fog, fulfill our expectations, the power of the Holy Grail. Boom, boom! Lightning, coming The other side Purple lightning just appeared from the black fog and fell near Xuehua Qijing and canary. They went to see what it was. "Doll?" The man who came out of the lightning looked at the two dolls floating in front of him and said. "Is the movable doll not a machine, but a special ability?" The man completely ignored the rest of the surrounding things and looked at Xuehua Qijing and Canary carefully. "You are!" Matthew and they finally came to the place where the lightning appeared and felt the pressure on each other. The music directly attacked each other''s heart. Even the followers could not resist the Canary''s attack. "What is this, indiscriminate attack?" Matthew and others were beaten by this attack and squatted down to cover their ears, but they couldn''t relieve any pressure. "Look, worry free." Music constantly attacks male followers who talk about money, but it doesn''t seem to have a great impact on each other, but interferes with each other''s attack to a certain extent. "Yes, but not enough!" The purple lightning directly aimed at the two dolls in front of them, but was directly summoned by Xuehua Qijing, and the vines on the ground blocked the attack. "Canary, don''t worry about these innocent people, just finish the chapter." Buzzing The golden sound wave diffused from the Canary''s Violin and immediately hit the man in front of him, making the other party hard and straight for a second. "What!" Poop Xuehua Qijing didn''t give the other party any chance. The darkness directly inserted along the ground, fixed the male follower''s limbs, and then the darkness directly invaded the other party''s body. "Don''t underestimate me!" Lightning is centered on the follower and spreads around. The whole area and streets are his attack range, and tens of thousands of lightning attacks continue to spread. "Everybody, hide!" Matthew held up his shield to block the thunder and lightning from heaven, and clung to his shield. "Canary, don''t stop!" I feel that it is difficult to deal with the follower in front of me. Xuehua Qijing can only hope that Canary will continue to interfere with each other and give herself more time. "Ha!" Snap The music was stimulated again, and the Canary felt that she was approaching the limit, but the Canary still grasped her violin, and the sound waves continued to attack the male followers in front of her. "Uh ah ah ah ah!" The lightning turned into a huge ring and directly hit two dolls not far away. "Lightning, coming!" "It''s an opportunity!" Taking advantage of the other party''s use of treasure this time, Xuehua Qijing finally caught the opportunity. The darkness directly attacked the other party''s base and directly interfered with the other party''s form, but lightning still hit her face "You can''t lose!" Snap White crystal Suddenly wrapped the two dolls, and finally collided with lightning and sent out violent white light. "Let''s go!" Seeing that the big bang was about to happen, Matthew hurried and pulled Lixiang away, and the others ran out together. "That is!" Originally, I felt that my magic was constantly being extracted. Wuchou was already looking for who was fighting. Seeing the white light not far away, I knew who the target was. "Damn, Xuehua Qijing, who is your goal this time?" Back to the battlefield Boom! The whole street exploded, and Matthew and the rest were stunned. They didn''t know what had happened. The followers who have just been attacked have been melted by huge energy, leaving the Holy Grail of affecting special points on the ground. "This is hope." Xuehua Qijing picked up the Holy Grail on the ground. This power can be used by them freely. As long as it is used in the right place, they can get everything. "Did you succeed?" The Canary also reached the limit. The violin was interrupted and sat on the ground. "I finally became a real human being." The Canary looked at the Holy Grail in Xuehua Qijing''s hand and the light named hope flashed in her eyes. "I can finally surpass true red, so that I can get his favor. It''s absolutely right." Canary wants to move, but its body seems to be disconnected and can''t move. "Xuehua Qijing, thank you. Thanks to you, I can finally realize my wish." Xuehua Qijing looked at the Canary lying on the ground and said. "Ah, thanks to you, Canary, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to get this, which is called the Holy Grail of the universal wishing machine." Xuehua Qijing went to the canary and squatted down to touch each other''s head. "You work hard, Canary, so." Snap "Er!" "Virgin rose, can you give it to me, too? I can realize your wish in my dream." Snap Snap The Canary grabbed Xuehua Qijing''s hand and looked at each other incredulously. "What are you doing?" Canary looked at Xuehua Qijing with frightened eyes, only to see each other''s smile. "Sister canary, you have broken down, so the virgin rose is useless. Why don''t you give it to me? You can''t use it anyway." Para Para Hearing the footsteps approaching, Xuehua Qijing knew that wuchou was approaching, so she could only hum coldly. "Forget it, it''s enough to take this holy grail. Anyway, even your father can''t repair your body." Xuehua Qijing can only leave quickly, leaving the Canary''s incomplete body here. "What''s going on?" After wuchou came here, he only saw the mess on the ground and canaries. "Canary!" Worry free comes to each other and holds each other up. "No way, canary." The Canary looked at wuchou and smiled. "Worry free, I want to go with you." The red virgin rose went directly into the body of the raspberry, and then disappeared. "Ah ah ah!" Chapter 953 In a quiet cabin Worry free lies in bed, because the magic is consumed too much, and the body is sleeping. "Player." Nero sat aside and looked at wuchou quietly. Just like the other world. Yuansaka Lin looked at wuchou and Nero in the room and thought of what had just happened. ~ ten minutes ago ~ Wuchou, who got the memory of the parallel world, and yuansaka Lin, looked at the familiar and strange figure in front of him and stopped for a moment. "Yuansaka, I didn''t expect that we would be comrades in arms in another world, and." "I didn''t expect that you were in another world and had something to do with me." Yuansaka Lin originally wanted to use it. It was a matter of the rest of the world and would not affect himself, but. Body, disobedience, no attack, no worry. "Damn, just because, is he a Shilang?" Wuchou didn''t attack, just like what just happened, a lot of exhausted wuchou''s magic. As soon as he relaxed, wuchou fell down. "Shi Lang!" "Player!" Next, yuanbanlin and Nero sent wuchou back to the small room together. There, yuanbanlin met Arnie. "It''s you." Yuansaka Lin looked at Arnie in front of him. Yes, it''s normal for this guy to come here. "Yuansaka Lin, I didn''t expect you to join hands with others. Why?" "There''s no reason. It''s just this person. He''s special." Even what happened in the parallel world, how could yuansaka Lin not see it, and that was what he should have experienced. "If Sakura and I didn''t come into this holy grail, maybe, according to the experience of normal people, I would meet Shiro in Dongmu city." Is the encounter that should have existed. "I won''t regret it, but, at least, I don''t want to do it to this man." On the contrary, yuansaka Lin wants to see how the just partner who hopes to save the world will use the Holy Grail. On the other side, in a dream "Have you given up your dream?" In the familiar wooden house, under the moon night, a haggard man looked at the lively young man on one side. "Yes, after all, I''m old and wish for something. Isn''t it good to give up early?" Uncle looked at the moonlight in the sky and thought of his life. "Well, let me." "Since uncle has given up, it''s up to me, just partner." From men, I got my own ideal. A just partner. Time is accelerating. Worry free sees a lot of things. I watched the teenagers grow up slowly. I met them in that school. Then he got involved in the battle. In that room, I met my saber. "Are you my master?" Moonlight figure, Silver Knight. Golden hair, young face. Altoria, pandragon The legendary Knight King then In this battle, we met other followers, kuchulin, Heracles, Medea, and others. The future, myself. In order to kill yourself, once stupid yourself, came to this world. "It''s rare to meet you here." Wuchou thought he was remembering and found that he appeared in a desolate land. In front of me, standing, red archer. "Here is?" "Don''t get me wrong. This is not only your dream, but also my dream. We have met once in the Holy Grail of this month." Wuchou looked at the enemy in front of him and said. "Sorry, I don''t know you. Even if the memory tells me who you are and who I am, I don''t think I''m that person." "Hum, it doesn''t matter, but it''s a fact that you have a relationship with that person." "So." Sharp Tools "Come on, worry free. It''s my idea to defeat me. Here, you''re going to die." Weigong didn''t give wuchou a chance. He rushed up with his double swords and attacked wuchou who was at a loss. "What''s the matter? To this extent, can''t you even use projection?" Snap The guard palace was suddenly bounced away, and the dark power was twining on wuchou''s hand. "I am not you, even if it is you, I will not lose to me who is called myself!" Outside, looking at wuchou suddenly became ferocious. Nero and yuanban Lin were worried about looking at wuchou and didn''t know what had happened. "Don''t worry, he''s fighting, fighting himself." Through the conduction of BB, ani knew what wuchou was doing, so he told them. "Fight?" Arnie nodded and went on. "In the Holy Grail of this month, there is that person, parallel world, yuansaka Lin, your follower." "Isn''t it!" The follower can have the memory of the rest of the world, so there is no worry now. "In the dream, fight with the follower called Weigong. As long as he wins, he can continue to rise." "If you lose?" "Will die." Snap Even if you have dark power, speed and skills, you can''t surpass the followers who have experienced many battles in front of you. Wuchou is still being beaten. "What''s the matter, Weigong Shiro, is that all?" Clatter The body is constantly decorated. With a foot of worry and anger, he temporarily opens his position "I, not him, I am me!" Miso "Calling me." Nero suddenly lowered his head and kissed him at the speed that yuansaka Lin didn''t respond. "Wait!" Hoo hoo The long red sword and bright red flame drive the palace. "This is." Looking at the long sword in wuchou''s hand, Wei Gong knew that it was the weapon of his followers. "From the past, you''ve hit it off with blondes, and this time, too." "I''m not him, he''s him. Standing beside me now, it''s saber. It''s that naive, smiling saber. You''re not me. Don''t try to compare me with you." The red light condensed on the long sword, and the huge wind pressure even made the guard palace unable to open its eyes. "I see. Even in another world, it hasn''t changed this kind of thing." The fetters of the Lord and his followers The red light surrounds the body of Weigong. This time, you may feel the difference between yourself and yourself in front of you. I finally gave up. And in front of this, not mine, I will never give up. "It seems that I lost." With an explosion, wuchou woke up from his dream. When he opened his eyes, he saw Nero''s face in front of him. ¡°saber£¿¡± "Player, I''m right here. No matter what happens in the future, I''ll protect you." Looking at the two people''s atmosphere, it seemed a little abnormal. Yuansaka Lin quickly coughed twice, interrupting their beautiful scenery. "Ah, this." Wuchou sees yuansaka Lin and doesn''t know what to say. "Forget it. Anyway, you beat the follower, so I have to find the goal and move on." This time, it''s not my own story, but at least I have my own story at another time. "Look forward to seeing you next time, Shiro." With that, yuansaka Lin left. Chapter 954 Wuchou knelt in place and looked at the empty hands with a dull look. "Canary, canary." Why? Alice game, is that so important? Worth your life. "Worry free, cheer up. There are others waiting for you." someone else? Mercury lamp, raspberry, true red, cuixing stone, cangxing stone, Rose crystal, Xuehua Qijing, right. "And they, I want to stop them." "The battle cannot continue." thud When wuchou just started, he suddenly found that the things around him seemed to stop, and there was no activity at all. "Isn''t it!" A figure came out of the corner of the street where time stopped. Hoo Hoo Hoo The blue, double, came out of the corner and looked worry free. "No worries, long time no see." The mercury lamp lies behind the double and looks at wuchou with a smile. "Or should I call you, father?" "It doesn''t matter, mercury lamp. Are you going to come back?" "As long as you abandon that annoying guy, I''ll come back." What the mercury lamp says is naturally true red. "How can this be possible? You are all my important dolls." "Lie!" The mercury lamp suddenly shouted and was stunned. "They are all important dolls. Yes, but true red is more important and more lovely. True red is worth watching all day, isn''t it?" No matter what it is, Zhenhong always occupies an important position in wuchou''s heart. If they really make mistakes, wuchou won''t blame Zhenhong. If something happens to everyone, it must be Zhenhong. "Why not me, father, don''t you like me?" "My father, I''ve always been partial. Everyone hates real red, even young berries." The mercury lamp looked at worry free, and the inner anger was going to be released at one time. "The rose girl has only one purpose to become the perfect Alice. Even if your father is different from you, our purpose has been decided since then." "I want to defeat everyone and become Alice." Having said that, wuchou was directly entangled by his double, and the mercury lamp and Rose crystal directly attacked the real red and young berries. "Damn it!" Wuchou wants to control his double, but his double already has his own consciousness. As long as he has any obstacles to the mercury lamp, even wuchou himself can''t control the double. here Zhenhong looked at wuchou and suddenly stood still, thinking about what had happened. Suddenly, Rose crystal and mercury lamp appeared directly, and the goal was herself. "Go to hell, really red!" Karaok Black feathers constantly shoot out from the mercury lamp and attack directly around the real red and cranberries. "Naive!" thud The crimson petals also fly with the control of true red to block the attack of the mercury lamp in front of you. "Raspberries!" Green vines stretched out on the ground, and cranberries intended to stop the mercury lamp. "Mercury lamp, don''t fight, worry free, very sad." "You who have no combat power are not qualified to say such words." Once swept, the mercury lamp directly bounces off the attack of the young berries, and the target focuses on dealing with the real red. "Mercury lamp, you can''t beat me. You should know very well." True red and mercury lights flew into the air. They threw objects at each other and attacked each other. They fought back and forth at a time. "I really can''t help you for a while, but another person won''t be so lucky." Click The purple crystal surrounded the raspberry and scared the raspberry not to move. "What!" "Raspberries are really as useless as expected." Snap The huge crystal hit the raspberry''s foot directly and smashed the raspberry''s right foot. "Raspberries!" As soon as Zhenhong wanted to go back, she was entangled by a mercury lamp. "Wait, true red, don''t be distracted in the battle." In the world where time stops, wuchou feels that the magic on his body is decreasing. They really hit the real red with mercury lamps. "Damn it!" Looking at the double who entangled himself and didn''t give himself to leave, wuchou decided to find a way to recycle this thing and couldn''t let the mercury lamp mess around. "Ha!" But it doesn''t seem so simple. On the other side, looking at the figure of worry free has disappeared, the mercury lamp knows that the time is coming to an end, so I should seize the time. "Rose crystal, don''t waste time. Solve the young berries early and come up and destroy the true red with me." Snap Raspberry looked at the Rose crystal standing in front of her in horror. She just wanted to get up and run away, but she had lost one leg and couldn''t run. "Don''t go!" Snap Rose crystal grabbed the raspberry at once, and the crystal resisted the raspberry''s right hand to prevent her from walking around. "Stop, don''t fight!" "Uh." The Rose crystal grabbed the raspberry''s hair, grabbed her and said. "You, the weak, are not qualified to say such words." "Don''t worry, you will be sad." The Rose crystal heard the words of the raspberry, paused for a moment, and then attacked without hesitation. "My father will forgive me, because we are all his dolls." Snap "Raspberries!" Snap Reach out and take out the rosary virgin of the raspberry and canary. The rosary crystal smiled. "Just two, soon." Rose crystal flew directly into the air, ready to deal with true red with mercury lamp. Boom! Watching the blue butterfly return to his hand, the mercury lamp knew that he and the Rose crystal had no chance to destroy the true red. "Forget it, let''s go and come back next time." Looking at the mercury lamp and Rose crystal, Zhenhong didn''t catch up, but came to the young berry. "Why!" Looking at the young Berry''s body slowly turning into ashes, Zhenhong doesn''t know what he can do. "Raspberries?" Wuchou, who finally broke free from the double power, just thought that time would stop. He should be able to catch up. But it seems a little different. When wuchou came back here, he found that the mercury lamp and Rose crystal had left. "Ah, ah, ah!" In just a few minutes, I lost two, the most important family members. Poop I couldn''t bear it any more. I spit out a mouthful of blood directly, so I fainted and fell down. "No worries!" The other side Xuehua Qijing, who got the Holy Grail, slowly felt the power of the Holy Grail and smiled with satisfaction. "That''s it, that''s it. Destroy those people, and then, in this world, create our world, a world with only two people." Xuehua Qijing holds the Holy Grail high and integrates it into her body little by little. She doesn''t care about the pain brought by the Holy Grail. "Don''t try to beat me, I, I want to eat you. For my dream, this kind of thing is absolutely beyond to show you." The Holy Grail slowly falls into Xuehua Qijing''s body and constantly endows each other with endless magic. "Hahaha, hahaha!" Chapter 955 "What are you doing?" Wuchou regained his mind and found himself sitting in a corner of the table. On the far side, a girl with pink braids looked at her. "What?" "What are you doing? Are you worried?" Distress? Wuchou shook his head and went on. "No, why?" "Because you look strange. We''re having a tea party, and you''re in a daze." "Sorry, I just feel strange." As if she heard strange footsteps, the girl in front suddenly left her seat and walked to wuchou. "As an apology, come with me and stay here in a daze. It''s outrageous." "Oh, oh." When the girl took wuchou away, it was not long before Nero caught up. "Player, player, where are you?" ~ five minutes ago ~ Wuchou and Nero came to the third floor. Here, neither of them could see anyone. They all wanted strange things, like. "Like the fairy tale world." Absurd trees, signboards swaying with the wind, and some dark clouds hung in the sky. "Where is this?" "The third world, the player." Wuchou and Nero walk in this world and look at the completely childlike world around them. They are like incompatible clowns in it. strange Even if there is no worry and no memory, I still feel that everything around me is very strange. Just like somewhere in my memory, I have been here. "Saber, I feel very familiar here." Familiar? Nero wondered how the other party had been here. "I''ve never been here, but I''m familiar with the things here." In the fairy tale world, there is only the original hope in the heart of a pure child. Ding Ling The bell rang. Wuchou quickly turned his head, but he didn''t see anything else. "Player?" "Sound." Wuchou took Nero to the direction of the sound and walked into a castle. "Player, wait." Nero pulled worry free and didn''t give her to move on. "What''s the matter, saber?" "It''s strange." Strange? Nero looked at wuchou and slowly explained. "Don''t you think it''s strange that everything in this place, this city and this world is very strange." "It''s strange to be on the lower two floors, saber. What''s the matter with you?" "But it''s so strange here. Do you see anyone?" No, but. "In the floor just now, we didn''t meet anyone at the beginning. Everyone hid." "Different." Nero pointed to the wall and wiped it with his hand. "Player, look, no one has been here for a long time. No, it should be said that no one has been here." "Human beings have been destroyed, or have not come here. Why?" Shashasha Shashasha "Sobbing, sobbing, sobbing." Voices, strange cries, are approaching them. "Player, come near me!" Just after that, Nero turned and looked around. Worry free was gone. "Player!" Just a moment ago, wuchou was pulled directly into the ground by a strange arm and sank. "Who are you?" A little Lori with blue skirt and pink hair watched without worry. "Here is?" Wuchou just wanted to be dragged into somewhere, but found himself in a room surrounded by lovely dolls. "Big brother, did you see me?" "I should ask you why you can catch me and pull me down?" Looking at wuchou, she didn''t seem to be ready to talk to herself. Little Lori quickly explained. "No, it''s just me. I''m a ghost. Ordinary people and those who come up can''t see me." Ordinary people, those who come up, have no worry to know who little Lori is talking about. "Well, how did you catch me just now?" "Hee hee, I do this every time. If I can''t catch it, you''ll go straight over. Besides, don''t you hear my voice?" Did it sound like crying just now? Wu Chou nodded and continued. "So, why were you crying just now?" "Ah?" Little Laurie looked at wuchou and went on. "Because, very lonely, no one can see me, I have been here with my only friend." friend? Worry free looked around and didn''t see anyone here. "Hee hee, my friend, here." Little Lori picked up a book, a strange fairy tale book, which was obviously the first time she saw this thing, but her body was shaking. "Big brother?" Wuchou sees the little Lori in front of her, an inexplicable sense of familiarity, and wuchou tells himself in his heart. Protect, protect, absolutely protect her. "Ah!" Wuchou suddenly hugged each other. It was the first time to meet. Mingming was just a stranger, but his tears couldn''t stop flowing down. "Big brother, what are you doing? Let go of me." "I, this time, will definitely protect you." "Ah?" Little Laurie looked worry free and didn''t know what the other party was talking about. "Big brother, you are a fool." However, how long have you not felt this warmth. "Big brother, let''s play together." "All right." ~ time goes back to the present ~ "Big brother, what are you doing?" Wuchou follows the little Lori in front of him and runs. I don''t know why, they want to run. "Alice, why are we running?" Little Lori, known as Alice, looked worried. "Isn''t that what you said, big brother? Come and play the chase game." Chase game? Wuchou said it, said it, but, yourself, ah Le? Wuchou doesn''t seem to remember anything, but he has a feeling. It doesn''t matter if he can''t remember. He just needs to run down with this little Lori. "Alice, don''t walk so fast. Wait for another person." They stopped and looked back at the floating book that had been following them. "Wait for me, big brother, master." The book was talking, but neither worry nor Alice was surprised. "Really, Tong Yao, if you don''t hurry up, my big brother and I will leave you." "I see, really, soon enough energy, I will become an entity." Two people, no, one person, no, worry free and not human. In short, three bodies with independent consciousness play everywhere in this castle. "Where the hell have you been?" Nero looked around and couldn''t see worry free figure. On the contrary, he saw many other royal masters here. ¡°saber£¿¡± Hearing the familiar voice, wuchou looked at the past and saw yuansaka Lin. it seemed that the other party had defeated an opponent and rose up. "Lin, please, the player is gone." "What are you talking about!" Chapter 956 In an abandoned house Cuixing stone and cangxing stone hide here and plan something. "Sisters, what are you doing?" They looked back at the same time and saw the existence they hated most. Xuehua Qijing. "Xuehua Qijing, what are you doing here to hinder us again?" Xuehua Qijing didn''t answer their questions, but said while looking at them. "You are so troublesome. Obviously, your father doesn''t care about you. Why do you want to appear here and can''t stay in that world?" Xuehua Qijing also hates them, especially their master, competing with herself for her father. "Xuehua Qijing, you are. You are just a doll of your father, not a human. Don''t delusion about the impossible." Gemini naturally see that the purpose of Xuehua Qijing is completely different from them. "It''s not just me. You should know that several people are like me." Xuehua Qijing smiled and talked to them. "True red, Canary and even mercury lamp are different. Their purpose is not simple, especially true red. My father told me that true red once pursued the legendary treasure and the stone of sages." Xuehua Qijing turned around and looked at them with disdain. "It''s ridiculous. It''s so sad to try to find this incredible possibility. Only my father kept it in the dark and spoiled this, the first doll." "But it''s different now." The black liquid flowed down from behind the snow crystal and covered the whole earth. "I have got what everyone expected." "What do you expect?" Xuehua Qijing smiled and scratched a blood mark on her other arm with her finger. "This is!" Emerald star stone and Cang star stone are unbelievable. Looking at the beautiful snow, I think of an incredible possibility. "Yes, I got the world, what is called the universal wishing machine, the Holy Grail, it, to meet my wishes." As the white light wraps Xuehua Qijing''s body, the two dolls see that Xuehua Qijing''s body gradually becomes larger and finally becomes the same size as a normal 11-year-old girl. "Now, I have only one last thing left. I will get the rose virgin of all of you, and then become a real Alice, a perfect doll, a perfect human, my father. I will be satisfied and accept the new me!" Black cloth instantly surrounded the whole house, and a penetrating breath swept the whole world. "That is!" A bright red moon appeared in the sky. Black mud, flowing down from the moon, just like at that time. "Uh." Matthew and Lixiang stood together and recalled that at that time, they were called Dongmu city. The situation was the same. "The Holy Grail was used and became the same at that time." The other side I''m still taking care of wuchou Zhenhong. Looking at the situation outside, I hope that wuchou can wake up quickly for the first time. here Cuixing stone and cangxing stone were caught by the black mud, and their bodies were slowly swallowed by the black mud. "Bad." I feel my body is getting stronger and stronger. They both want to leave quickly, but the strength seems to be getting stronger and stronger. "Go!" Snap Black mud swallowed them all at once. "No, this time." The emerald star stone caught by the black mud gradually darkened his eyes, and his master appeared in front of him. "Xiao Ming, Wei Zhen, I''m sorry. I can''t come back." The body gradually collapsed, leaving the red virgin rose. "Emerald star stone!" Cangxing stone wanted to continue to resist, but his body was gradually swallowed by black mud, and his magic disappeared completely. "Well, it seems that I want it too." On his deathbed, cangxing stone seemed to see their figure. "Sorry, master, I can''t bring my father back." Let everyone down. The body gradually collapsed, leaving its own virgin rose. As soon as Xuehua Qijing waved, the remaining virgin Rose came directly to her and slowly integrated into her body. "There are only four left, hehe, hehe." The black mud gradually changed into several strange human shapes on the ground, as if they were going to do something. "What, are you going to destroy the world?" Xuehua Qijing looked at the activities of these black mud and did not intend to stop them. "Go and kill other humans in the world, but my goal is to leave it to me." Black mud seemed to understand Xuehua Qijing''s command and left Xuehua Qijing alone. "Well, the next target is the annoying guy." Xuehua Qijing naturally thinks of another existence that is very similar to herself, Rose crystal. Poop, poop The black mud slowly spread, and the whole world began to be attacked by the black mud, and flames lit up all around. "What''s going on?" Matthew and other followers protected Lixiang and left slowly. They planned to go to the high point for defense. At least there wasn''t swallowed up by black mud. "What will happen to this special point in the end?" On the other side, stay in London, the last one alone. Miso He cut off the monster formed by black mud in front of him. "There it is. There it is." Petite figure, looking at that side, where black mud appears. "To stop, big brother, will be sad." Step step step Petite figure, continue to close to the birthplace of black mud, in order to solve all this. On the other side, Zhenhong dragged wuchou with magic and planned to leave the nearby buildings first. The black mud has slowly spread here. "Wuchou, what are you doing?" Snap Suddenly, a strange vine appeared in front of her, which stopped Zhenhong from leaving with worry free. "This is!" The attack of emerald star stone, isn''t it! Zhenhong then saw that cuixing stone and cangxing stone appeared in front of Zhenhong in the form of wing black mud. "True red, come together." "Er!" Have you been killed by Xuehua Qijing? Zhenhong bit her lower lip tightly and said nothing. "Zhenhong, everyone is here. It''s very happy. Come with you." Click Watching them take out their weapons, Zhenhong knows that she can''t leave without worry. She can only fight, or. "That kind of thing can''t be done." Zhenhong can only take wuchou into the nearest house, form a circle with petals, and sit inside with wuchou. "It''s useless. It''s really red. Come out quickly and play together." Pop, pop Feel that the outer barrier is being attacked, and Zhenhong feels that her magic is accelerating consumption. "Don''t think about it. I won''t leave him, and I don''t intend to leave him." Zhenhong held her worry free hand tightly. At the last moment, she didn''t intend to separate. "Worry free, hurry up and wake up, otherwise, everyone, everyone will be killed." So, what happened to wuchou during his coma. In a dream There is darkness in front of wuchou. There is nothing but darkness. "Everybody." Chapter 957 What the hell happened to me? The slender little hand, holding wuchou, ran forward step by step. The laughter and footsteps passed wuchou''s ears. "Big brother, what are you thinking?" "Ah?" On the wide prairie, wuchou sat with two little loris. If they didn''t wear different clothes, they couldn''t distinguish them at all. "Big brother, what are you doing? You''re distracted again." "Well, I''m sorry, but I feel strange." Worry free look around, calm, strange world, calm life should be what you yearn for. However, I always feel that I should do something. "Alice, Tong Yao, should I stay here?" I feel like I''ve forgotten something important. "Big brother, don''t think too much. Come with us." The two little Loris took wuchou''s hand and ran forward. "Big brother, let''s play together, catch ghosts and catch up quickly." "Yes." Soon after little Lori and wuchou left together, Nero and yuansaka Lin arrived here at the same time. Looking at the dent on the ground, they knew someone had been here. "Hiding from us, the enemy, but how did they control the player?" "Don''t worry about it. Catch up." Just wait for wuchou to run with the two little loris. Wuchou feels something strange around him. Just like what you should know from the beginning. Everyone cleaned the castle, blocked barbed wire, and strange signs. "Alice, Tong Yao." "What''s the matter?" Watching wuchou stop, the two little lollies turn around and look puzzled. "You are ghosts and followers, but are you my illusion?" "What are you talking about, big brother? We are standing in front of you now." Little Laurie walked up to wuchou and tightened wuchou''s hand. "Don''t big brother want to be with us?" "How? I''m sure I''d like to, but." Wuchou looked around. Although there was no one, wuchou felt that there were many people staring at them with magic in the distance. "Everyone, why don''t you come near us? Why do you hide from us?" "I don''t know. I don''t know anyway. Everyone can''t see me." Tong Yao continued to say, planning to pull wuchou to continue to leave, and someone approached. "Come on, big brother." "Wait." Wuchou suddenly squatted down and hugged the two little Loris tightly. "Tell me, what''s the matter with you, why do everyone hide from us, and why do you affect me?" Just now Tong Yao and Alice wavered for a moment. Wuchou finally left their guidance and remembered everything. "Why, separate saber from me. Saber won''t hurt you." Worry free looked at the two little loris, with a bitter smile on their faces. "It''s impossible. Everyone will attack us when they see us." "With the big brother, we will be found, but only the big brother can see us. Even if we are seen, it doesn''t matter, even if we are attacked." Why? Why attack them? When the three were still arguing about it, Nero and yuanban Lin finally came near the three. "Player, come here quickly. Where are you doing?" ¡°saber£¿¡± Worry free looked puzzled. Looking at Nero and yuanban Lin whose faces changed greatly, I didn''t know what was wrong with them. "Shilang, come here. How are you with the monsters in the castle?" Monster? "Are you wrong? They are harmless little loris, not monsters!" At this time, wuchou thought of another possibility. "Isn''t it!" Worry free turned and looked at them. They saw their lonely eyes, as if they had guessed something. "Only I can see your original face?" In the eyes of Nero and yuansaka Lin, beside wuchou, stood two monsters mixed by strange things, with two tentacles dragging wuchou''s hands. "No!" "Yes, big brother, we can''t see. We are what you see. When you see us and touch you, we will become that way. Everyone will hide from us except you." "That''s why people hide from you." How can this be. Wuchou clenched his lower lip, walked up to them and put his hand in front of the two little loris. "Player?" Looking at wuchou''s serious eyes, Nero and yuanban Lin can''t believe it. "Player, what are you doing? They are monsters. They live in this world, not humans." "No, in my eyes, they are human beings and important people to me!" Nero and yuansaka Lin thought that wuchou was affected by the monster before they said such words. "Player, when we clean up these monsters, you''ll be fine." "Wait!" Seeing that they were really going to do it, wuchou quickly drank them. "Alice, kill me." "What!" Alice and Tong Yao couldn''t believe it. Looking at wuchou, they said. "Big brother, what are you talking about? How can we hurt you!" "You are also a combination of the Lord and the follower, aren''t you?" "As long as you defeat me, you can certainly leave here and find other ways. Since everyone doesn''t want to be close to you, let me take you up." "Player!" Listening to wuchou, he suddenly talked to himself and even wanted to die. Nero was going crazy. "Do it." Snap Hearing the strange noise, wuchou quickly turned around and saw red blood splashing on Alice. "Alice!" Alice looked weak and said with a smile. "No, we are the existence that should be eliminated." Although in Nero''s eyes, the tree man on one side suddenly fell down and picked up each other without worry. However, in wuchou''s eyes, the presence of what they call a monster is a little Lori. "No, don''t do this. We just know each other for a while. Why do you do this!" "Big brother, as you said, we seem to have met." "Tong Yao, I must have seen you. I must have seen you in the world." Alice raised her hand, and the spell on her hand was engraved on her worry free hand. "Big brother, I can''t move on. At least, take Tong Yao up. She is you, the important person." "You too, you too, don''t." "Really?" "So happy." Looking at Alice in front of her, she turned into a grain of light and disappeared. For the first time, she felt that she had the need to climb the top. "Big brother." Because of Alice''s disappearance, Tong Yao changed back to little Lori and stood beside wuchou. "I will go up and change the world in order to change everything." Chapter 958 After repeated blows, wuchou finally broke through his originally loose shackles and finally recovered the memory that was deliberately concealed. dark Ticking dark The world begins with darkness. From the beginning of gaining self-awareness, worry free sits where he appears. There are passers-by all around. Like themselves, they were born from the darkness, but like worry free, they have no goals and dreams. What dark creatures most desire is the slightest, warm light outside the darkness. Greedy, absorb any light outside. However, the outermost part of the darkness is sealed by a strong border. The darkness is locked up in this cage. Like other dark creatures, wuchou lives and lives in this aimless world. "Hello, the seal has been opened." Like a fuse, the surrounding dark creatures rush out of this cage and greedily absorb everything outside. Then, their hearts expand rapidly and start attacking those creatures outside, which are different from them. "Hey, aren''t you going?" Creatures that appear in the dark at the same time as wuchou can be regarded as their own companions. They have been regarded as wuchou''s companions for a long time. "I''m not going. I''m not interested in the light outside." It''s not because you don''t want the light, but because you have no worries and don''t understand what it means to get the desired light. Wuchou was alone and stayed in the darkness. As the existence of the last ancient era here, the darkness around him began to ask him for help. Worry free explains the way to leave, the light outside, and the past history. These new creatures, following the guidance of worry free, left the darkness. "Is that all right?" Maybe. Because everyone is the same, longing for light, perhaps to meet something. Worry free, also longing for something. Time turns again. Although wuchou doesn''t wander outside, he also knows the information outside. Maybe his ability is different. The light began to fight back, the darkness retreated, and finally shrank back near the dark territory. The battle began. Although it began from the beginning, this time it became organized and resourceful. Dark, leaderless, and light, but always have their leaders and masters. Time passes again. I don''t know how long it has passed, a voice interrupted the worry free distance. "Is that you, guide." In the long memory, wuchou remembers that the creature in front of him is a dark creature older than him in the first era. "The guide is just their funny name. What are you doing here? I don''t think the creatures who left here will come back." "I''m here to see you, guide. What''s your purpose?" "No purpose, I just, guide them out of here." Is that so? "Well, what about you? You''re not going to leave here?" Don''t worry, don''t know what the other party means, and answer honestly. "I''m not going to leave. If I leave, who else will guide them to leave." The darkness is wide. Without worry free guidance, these newborn creatures may get lost here for a long time. "Is that so?" The other party left without worry. Although he was a little curious about the sudden existence, he wouldn''t care too much. As time passed, wuchou finally heard another name, the name from the dark. Leader, leader of darkness. Directing darkness against light, in order to satisfy, self greed, or desire. Wuchou knows that the leader is the one who once met him. When wuchou thought they would never meet again, the other party came to the door again. "Why did you come to me again?" The other party didn''t speak, sat quietly beside wuchou and said. "Lonely?" Boring problem, has been lonely for so long without worry, how can you feel lonely, even if there is, maybe already numb. "If you just ask this, please go back." Wuchou didn''t look at each other, but the other party didn''t seem to want to leave, and looked straight at wuchou. "Just like me, isn''t it?" Say something stupid. When wuchou was ready to look at each other with disdain, the other party suddenly said a word. "The guide, why not be here all the time because of fear of loneliness? Even if the people around don''t know, at least there are people around who can talk to themselves." Wuchou raised his head and looked at each other for the first time. "People who are willing to bear loneliness because of these lonely people are very strong." "Aren''t you the same? Gather everyone together so that others don''t fight alone." Two people, like a light guiding the way in the dark, guide others to follow them. "Come with me, another lonely and gentle person. Your destination should be the same lonely person as you." Is she? Wuchou doesn''t know, but everything the other party does is very similar to himself. Wuchou doesn''t know why he wanted to leave the darkness with each other, but wuchou feels an inner satisfaction. I see. Is this my greed? Desire, like-minded companions, or family. The other party is older than himself, so the generation is higher, but worry free. Although he knows everything about the outside world, he is only a knowledge level understanding. "Well, I''m your sister, and you''re my brother. Worry free." Worry free, this is the name given to worry free by the other party. Perhaps it is the hope that you will live a carefree life in the future. My sister has no name. To be exact, she has her own real name. However, her real name can only be told to one person. Their real, life and death with the other half. Wuchou also has his own real name, but it has no meaning. Now wuchou''s name is the name given by his sister. Even if the knowledge reserve is rich, if you don''t experience it, how can you put the knowledge into practice. After many years of fighting, wuchou doesn''t know. Anyway, wuchou has been following his sister, learning and becoming stronger until darkness and light. Finally, he decided to make a temporary truce and prepare for the great showdown in the future. After years of learning, wuchou has reached a bottleneck. If you need to grow, you need to experience more things. "Light, worry free may want to go to those worlds to see. There must be no problem with you who are different, and you don''t appear on the battlefield. There must be no problem." For the reason of the so-called spy, Wu Chou left his most familiar sister and entered the bright world for his own growth. But, without worry, I don''t know that this simple journey will last so long. Chapter 959 This is, this is, where? Ticking Alice''s sacrifice made wuchou and Nero come to the fourth floor together with nursery rhymes. "Player, are you okay?" As he ascended the elevator, Nero looked at the worried man with a sad face and asked with worry. "It''s all right, saber. It won''t be the first or the last time. I can''t just end it." "Well, that''s it, player." Clang It seems to have finally arrived. Wuchou walks down the elevator with Nero and nursery rhyme. It feels a little different around him. Here is? It is surrounded by strange stones. I feel a little strange magic in it. "Finally, the new challenger." Hoo Hoo Hoo Sound, passing around. Zizizi, zizizi The small TV suddenly flew from one side, and Nero watched this thing fly vigilantly. "Hello, elder, long time no see." BB is still the same as before, but worry free. It seems that it does see a change through TV. "BB, what are you doing? Are you going to do any tricks?" "Hee hee, no, elder." Ignore why BB calls himself an elder. Worry free just listens and wants to know what the other party wants to say. "This level is a little different, because the next level has prevented the vast majority of people from coming up, so there is basically no one from here." "Here, there is a powerful existence, which is separated from the control of the imperial master, becomes an independent follower and becomes the master of this level." "As long as that guy is willing to let you rise, he can rise." BB has a lovely face, looks at worry free and continues "Well, sir, is this information very important?" Ignore each other, pretend to be cute, look at yourself, worry free, and then ask. "Is everything all right?" "It''s all right." "Well, see you then." Kick off the small TV and have no worries about looking for the owner of that floor. "Hey, hey, elder, you guy, can''t you say thank you to your useful younger generation?" "Ah, thank you." Although wuchou said so, he looked very perfunctory. "Damn it!" Wuchou and others continue to go deep into this level. As long as they meet the layer master of the world, they can continue to rise. It is much more convenient than before, at least without other impact. Clang Hoo hoo The golden light formed a figure in front of the three, said. "On the next road, only the emperor can move forward. Here is the test of the emperor. There is no need for followers to move forward." "Player." Nero and the nursery rhyme worry about looking at wuchou. After all, they only let wuchou go forward alone and worry that the other party will fight against wuchou. "It''s all right, saber. Nursery rhymes. If the other party really does it, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome." Although I haven''t met yet, I feel that the other party seems to know himself. "I see. Player, be careful." Wuchou continues to move forward alone. The stone wall in front of him moves around to make way for wuchou. Continue to walk in along the intersection. Wuchou sees a man sitting on the distant platform. Golden armor, crisp short hair, and contempt for the world. "Are you coming, new Lord." The Lord of the layer, sitting on his throne, looked down at wuchou. "You are very special." If people familiar with him were on the scene, they would be surprised that the follower in front of them would say such a name to the person they met for the first time. "Have you seen this king in other worlds?" "Sorry, I lost my memory, so I don''t remember anything. I can''t answer your question." Indeed, wuchou feels that the follower in front of him is very familiar and should have seen him somewhere. "Amnesia? It doesn''t matter. I know. I must have seen you." With the man waving his hand, wuchou felt as if something was being awakened. "Sure enough." The man stood on the platform and said with a smile. "Yes, yes, since you have obtained the king''s most important treasure and even the king''s treasure, it proves that you have been recognized by the king, and you can even say that you are the king''s people." Click, click "Chains?" Hearing the strange sound of iron chains, wuchou focused a little and controlled the strange energy of his body. Golden ripples emerge around worry free. "Sure enough, although I don''t know why, the recognition of the king proves that you are indeed qualified to continue to participate in the king''s trial." Golden ripples also appeared around the man. He reached in and took out a bottle of strange liquid. "People recognized by the king drink this legendary overpowering drug. According to different people, they get different trials. Only after passing the poison test can you move on." The man threw the bottle to wuchou and let wuchou drink it. "You know, ordinary people can''t even see the king. They will fall down in the outer maze. Even if they pass the maze, they don''t have the quality recognized by the king, or even have the opportunity to participate in the trial." "For those who have been recognized by the king in the rest of the world, since you have obtained the treasure given by the king, you are naturally a people of the king and a person recognized by the king. Then, in order to continue to complete the Holy Grail of the moon, pass the king''s test!" Wuchou picked up the bottle, didn''t even think about it, and drank it directly. "Well, good." Looking at wuchou, he drank without hesitation, and the man nodded with satisfaction. "Then, trial, start." With a feeling of dizziness, wuchou fell to the ground. "Well, I''ll see what trials people recognized by the king will experience." Through the treasure, the man saw the worry free dream. ~ trial ~ shadow dark light flame Hoo Hoo Hoo In a dark room, you can''t see anything except the flickering fire not far away. "Is this a dream?" Wuchou remembers that he drank that thing, then passed out, and then he came here. The test of dreams is really convenient. Wuchou looked around. Except for the fire in the distance, it was dark all around, but at least wuchou could see something. "Is this the cell?" Clang There seems to be a strange sound of iron chains around. When you look carefully, it turns out that it''s the iron chain that locks itself. "What is this, where is this, and what is my trial?" Step step step The sound of footsteps came near here. Wuchou looked up and saw a man coming with something. "Get up, prisoner, it''s your turn." Play? The cell was opened, and the people who came directly dragged the chains on wuchou and dragged wuchou forward. "Where are you going?" "What else, the execution ground." execution ground? It''s a death sentence. What''s the situation? Do you want to find a way to leave? Wuchou doesn''t know what this test is. Chapter 960 When wuchou is still remembering, I feel that the body has a strange reaction. At this time, what wuchou originally planned to forget slowly recovers. "True red, by the way, true red!" Clang Strong energy exploded from one side and attracted the attention of people around. "Worry free, you finally wake up!" Zhenhong was hugged tightly by wuchou and looked at her last hope and finally woke up. She couldn''t say how happy she was. "It''s really red. It''s all right." Looking at the black mud surrounding him, wuchou knows that the Holy Grail of the world seems to have gone wild, and. "Cut." Looking at the two shadows not far away, wuchou knows that the Holy Grail is on Xuehua Qijing. Damn it. Suddenly, wuchou felt the ring on his hand burning again and knew that another doll was fighting. "Isn''t it!" The other side The mercury lamp and the Rose crystal stayed together, looked at the several shining virgin roses in each other''s hands and said. "Rose crystal, you don''t need those things. Give them to me." "Really, mercury lamp, do you want it too?" Rose crystal looked at the mercury lamp and continued. "Don''t worry, mercury lamp. I''ll give it to you when I want to." "Then, how about giving it to me?" Black sludge, unknown flame. Xuehua Qijing "Hum, here you are. Of course not." Snap The black mud immediately surrounded the mercury lamp and Rose crystal and slowly approached them. "Mercury lamp, Rose crystal, I''m only interested in your virgin rose. Give it to me. When I get your virgin rose, the last one is the real red." "No way!" Purple crystal and black feathers attack the surrounding black mud together, but no matter how they attack, the surrounding black mud has no effect, just like a stone sinking into the sea. Power, there are too many gaps. Mercury lamp and Rose crystal, feel desperate, how can there be such a existence? What''s the meaning of this Alice game. In fact, how do they know that even without the Holy Grail, Xuehua Qijing''s power is as powerful as the two. "Euler!" The blue butterfly flew out of the mercury lamp to form a huge double and punched one side on the black mud. "My father''s double, as my father said, is completely out of my father''s control and will only protect the mercury lamp." Black mud catches the double. Even if wuchou''s double is very powerful, it can''t resist black mud''s attack. "So, mercury lamp, I also hate you. If it''s not true red, your father''s favorite doll is you." Black mud instantly swallowed up wuchou''s double. In the distance, wuchou felt that his double had disappeared. "Mercury lamp." Wuchou plans to move to the mercury lamp directly and instantaneously, but the black mud isolates its own sensing, and wuchou can''t find the position of the mercury lamp. "Damn it!" I can only follow the direction guided by the ring. I hope it''s still time. The other side Mercury lamp and Rose crystal have been caught by black mud and will be swallowed up by black mud before long. "Oh, it''s boring. You two fell down too soon." Xuehua Qijing looked at the mercury lamp and Rose crystal that were still going to struggle and thought of a fun thing. "Hee hee, that''s it." Black mud loosened the shackles of the two and formed a cage around them. "Fight. Whoever wins, I''ll let her go. Trust me." "No way!" Mercury lamp and Rose crystal can''t believe Xuehua Qijing''s so-called "kindness". Attacking Xuehua Qijing directly is the best choice. "Well, it''s a pity." Hoo hoo Snap The black mud swallowed them again. Black mud covered the body of Rose crystal bit by bit. There was only one thing that Rose crystal thought of. "Am I going to die so soon?" Obviously, I haven''t been with my father for a long time. Warm, kind father. "Father, my Lord." Snap Black mud distorts the body of Rose crystal and eats the body of Rose crystal bit by bit "Rose crystal!" The mercury lamp surrounded by black mud watched the other party disappear in front of him and closed his eyes in despair. "No worries." I am, a ragged doll It is called the existence of waste Without perfect dolls, there is no way to get the love of my father. But at that time Warm hands Just like my father Did a lot of things for me For me, even willing to sacrifice themselves. Those warm hands are my new master New, father I am willing to do anything for this person. Clear everything just True red, true red, it''s you again. How can you rob the master with me? How can it be you again. Father, master, you rob me. Hate, hate, hate. "Worry free, I really want to see you." "Also, Xiaohui, I''m sorry. It seems that I can''t help coming back to see you with worry free." Snap Clatter, clatter Two rings fell to the ground at the same time. Wuchou knew one thing. "Mercury lamp, Rose crystal." Can''t cry, and can''t give up. "And, and what I have to do myself." When wuchou came to the place with beautiful snow, he saw two familiar figures in the black mud, mercury lamp and Rose crystal. "Ah, father, here you are." Five red rosemary, floating behind the snow crystal. "Only your one is left. It''s really red. It''s the last war. No, it should be said that rolling is right. You''ll give your virgin rose to me, right?" Xuehua Qijing looks really red. Her eyes have completely collapsed. The lovely Xuehua Qijing in the past, but occasionally mischievous, has disappeared. Standing in front of wuchou is just a monster polluted by black mud. "Xuehua Qijing, is this what you want?" No worry, no expression, looking at the snow huaqijing controlled by the black mud, said. "Father, soon, when I beat Zhenhong and become a real Alice, you will like me." "Is that so?" Wuchou put down the true red sitting in his arms and approached the black mud in front of him step by step. "No worries!" "Zhenhong, don''t come here. I have my own ideas." Wuchou approaches Xuehua Qijing step by step, and his mind recalls all his dolls. "Xuehua Qijing, what do you want?" "I''ve been starting, but there''s only one." Black mud makes way for wuchou to come to Xuehua Qijing. "Father, that''s what I want. I can do anything to get you." Wuchou reaches out to touch Xuehua Qijing and feels the difference of each other. "Is this your wish?" "That''s right." Xuehua Qijing grasped wuchou''s hand and felt that her dream was very close to her. "Father." Chapter 961 Clatter, clatter Here, where? Wuchou knows that he has entered a strange trial, but he doesn''t know what the goal is. Wuchou follows the guard in front of him and approaches the light step by step. What do you mean by execution just now. The bright light instantly obscures wuchou''s vision, and the white light in front of him makes wuchou unable to open his eyes. "Oh, oh, oh, oh!" Cheers, shouts, surround the whole site. After the eyes gradually adapt to the white light in front of them, wuchou finally sees the things around him. "Here is?" The whole place is made up of strange stone bricks. There is a circle of stone steps on it. The iron fence surrounds the whole auditorium to protect the cheering crowd outside. At the front of the stage, a man in a cloak sat on the highest throne and stared at the arena below. "Well, now welcome our next challenger." Snap The chains were broken. Wuchou didn''t react yet. The guard went directly back to the entrance just now and locked the door. "On the other side, we have always been the hunters, ruthless reapers and Spartans in the battlefield!" The prison door on the other side of the arena was opened. A man in strange clothes came out. He had no worry and knew each other. Red tattoo, bright bald head and Golden Arm Guard. Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong There were deafening drums around and the whole arena was shaking. However, the cheers of the audience covered the surrounding sounds. The rest were cheers, shouts and those who wanted to fight. "Sorry, boy, you can''t beat me!" Click, click Chain sound? When wuchou reacted, he found that dudang had attacked with two strange short swords around his waist. "Ha!" Snap The huge force suddenly shattered the rocks on the ground, and the huge energy turned into vibration and directly hit wuchou. All of a sudden, he knocked wuchou away. "Come back!" Clang The short sword was controlled by the chain along the man''s strength, directly inserted into wuchou''s waist, and flew directly into the air with wuchou. "Uh, ah!" Wuchou held each other''s dagger tightly with both hands. Then, he threw it in the next direction, and the huge force with wuchou directly hit the ground. All at once, wuchou shook his internal organs to pieces. "Uh!" The short sword was recovered. Wuchou tightly covered his wound. His body was shaking. Wuchou couldn''t even see the road clearly. "Are you still alive?" The emcee in the arena didn''t expect that wuchou was still alive. He shouted loudly. "It''s incredible that this prisoner hasn''t fallen yet. It''s incredible that this is the first time that we Spartans haven''t solved our opponent with one blow. We may be able to look forward to the performance of this prisoner in front of us." Click The iron chain directly tied wuchou''s neck, and then the Spartans made an effort to aim at wuchou''s neck and cut it. "Damn it!" Leave quickly! Wuchou grabs the other party''s chain. Obviously, he should not use this weapon, but. Snap "What!" Spartans were surprised to see that each other would use their own weapons. When wuchou exerted himself, the dagger that had flown past stopped and the chain was loosened. "Hoo." The surrounding audience stopped in surprise, and everyone looked at wuchou with incredible eyes. "Incredible!" Then there was a strong cheer on the whole stage. "Prisoners can use this mysterious chain sword. No one can use it except us Spartans." Clattering The short sword was recovered to the Spartans, and the other party looked at wuchou with strange eyes. "You, too?" No worries, as like as two peas, and then two hands with empty hands, two pairs of daggers, just like the other side, appear on the hands of no worries. "Hoo Hoo!" The cheers reached a climax again, and the whole stage was shaking. "Teach the axe, do you think you can use my weapon!" The Spartans rushed directly to wuchou. The short sword in their hand covered with sharp magic and stabbed directly at wuchou. "No!" Chain around a big circle, holding each other''s weapons, directly pull to worry free. "I, should, surpass you!" Poop Click With a push, separate the two halves. Wuchou stood in place and gasped. The other party, who he had known, just said it suddenly. Watching each other''s body slowly turn into white light, wuchou breathed a sigh of relief, and then held up his weapon. "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Cheers, surround the whole arena again. "Well, well, the prisoner seems to have won his chance. We look forward to the next battle." Whew An invisible silver needle directly pierced into wuchou''s neck. Then wuchou felt the world spinning around and soon fell into a coma. Just, wuchou can still hear those cheers. Hoo hoo, Sha Sha Strange sounds echoed in wuchou''s ears. "Human, you did a good job." When wuchou woke up, he found that he had returned to the fourth floor. The golden man stood on the high platform and looked at himself. "Yes, human, you have passed the first test. It seems that you are well adapted to that environment." "Was that a fairyland?" "Naturally, but this illusion will appear because of your inner needs." Inner needs? Wuchou doesn''t know what the other party says, his heart and why he needs this battle. "You''ll soon understand. Wait until you finish the test." The second bottle has been thrown to wuchou''s feet. "Drink it and finish your second test. You will understand what the purpose of the test is." Without worry or hesitation, I drank it, and then I felt the whirling of the world at that time. Snap "Have a good dream, human." ~ huhuhuhu ~ Pop, pop Is this still the dungeon? No, it''s a little different. The floor was full of strange liquid. It felt like it was covered with water. "Huh?" This time, without chains, wuchou stood up from the ground and walked out with the wall. It was also dark around, and I couldn''t see anything, but wuchou walked out bit by bit according to the guidance of the wall. Clatter Underwater sound Wuchou followed the sound of the water and finally touched something. Door handle? Click Wuchou pushed open the door. This time there was no strange white light, but strange fire around. However, wuchou still sees that these audiences are quietly looking at wuchou. No cheers, no shouts, the whole stage, very strange. It''s like a strange hunting game. Boom! At this time, wuchou seems to know what this so-called second scene is. Chapter 962 Fighting is meaningless If fighting can''t solve the problem, use other methods. This is the only way for worry free to think of. As long as you enter the world of black mud, you will find her. As for what will happen then, let''s wait until then. Black mud completely wraps wuchou and Xuehua Qijing. Zhenhong can only stand aside and pray silently. "Worry free, I will come back." Guru Guru Nagetto dark dark Snap Like lying on a sticky ground, wuchou feels that his limbs are bonded by slippery liquid. "Finally came to this step." Whales, monkeys, frogs, spiders, giants, woodpeckers and eagles all gather here. "Relying on this black mud, we finally returned to where we should exist." With the return of the last member, the shackles of memory on wuchou are finally removed. "But what about the power of yin? Last time in another world, we didn''t get it. Only the power of Yang, and." They know that for some reason, power is divided in two, the other half, on the other side. "It doesn''t matter. Since the world has the power of human evil, we can make good use of it. Maybe the human evil in the world may be enough to fill our Yin." "I see. I planned to do it from the beginning, so." Will affect Xuehua Qijing, let her touch the Holy Grail and guide the black mud out. "Black mud''s consciousness doesn''t know our existence, so just make good use of this pig to replenish energy for us." "But worry free, he." "It doesn''t matter, dolls can be recreated." The seven kinds of consciousness returned to the worry free heart. The strong tree suddenly collapsed and the dark forces were completely gathered. "What''s going on?" In the snow and crystal outside, I feel that the black mud around me is constantly being absorbed. Not only that, I can''t feel the original dark power. "Father!" Snap The Holy Grail suddenly separated from its own body, and the original real body slowly changed back to the prototype. Not only that, the Holy Grail has lost its original power of black mud. "Father?" The power of black mud and darkness disappeared completely, but the snow, beautiful crystal and true red could not be seen without worry. "Xuehua Qijing, where are you going?" Seeing that only Xuehua Qijing appeared, wuchou disappeared. Zhenhong thought of another possibility. "Don''t you mess again, for you!" The rose petals surround the true red, forming a circle after circle. "Give me back wuchou!" Xuehua Qijing will not let true red mess. She commands the white vines to fight against true red. On the other hand, Matthew and others, who have been observing, watched the Holy Grail hanging on the ground and ignored it, ready to recover the Holy Grail and leave this special point. "Oh, are you going to leave like this?" When Matthew and others took the Holy Grail, a voice sounded behind them. At this point, the vanishing worry free enters the root of the internal link of the Holy Grail. Black mud is constantly consumed, and the power of evil is constantly consumed. Wuchou feels that he has changed, and the shackles that have been around him are constantly untied. "Worry free, now that everyone is back, it''s time to show you your past." The familiar voice sounded. Before wuchou asked anything, he fell into memory. The other seven were ready to use the black mud to fill the remaining Yin while they had no worries about remembering this period of time. ~ Memories ~ Wandering in various worlds, wuchou gradually learned the things, knowledge, language and even their power of the world of light. The world of light is more complex than wuchou expected. Even a dignified gentleman may be filthy in his heart. Wandering in all worlds, wuchou is constantly learning, and finally around these worlds, he has a certain reputation. Unconsciously, wuchou won the title of guardian in the process of wandering. Why, avoid revealing your identity, worry free, never use the power of darkness, always use the power to come to these worlds to learn, and have the ability to cross the world that many people don''t have. Moreover, in order to prove that he is not a dark man, wuchou occasionally participates in small-scale conflicts and gradually has a certain reputation. Until one day, worry free comes to a world. "Ah, monster." I haven''t seen new creatures. It seems that many new creatures have appeared after I left the darkness for so long. However, it is clear that there has been a temporary truce. Why do these dark monsters still appear here, and to this extent. Worry free can see that the root causes of the world have been affected. It seems that the world will enter reincarnation again. Even if you beat them, it''s meaningless. Just find a reason to leave. Wuchou thinks so, just. "Don''t go." With one hand holding wuchou''s sleeve, you can stand beside wuchou and find wuchou''s help. Only the master of the world. "You should know that your world is no longer possible to save. It has been broken." Worry free looked aside, the girl with long orange red hair, and then said. "I know, but at least." The girl looked at the people still tortured by the monster and said sadly. "At least, let them have less pain in the rest of the time, please." Maybe it was on a whim, maybe it was just that I might feel bored. Worry free shot to stop the seven monsters in front of me. It''s just that worry free killers don''t want to do it, but find that they just lose their direction, so they appear in this world. A stray monster. And myself, once myself, now myself, very much like. "I have no power to destroy them. I can only seal them on my body and gradually kill their lives." This is the simplest excuse for worry free. Wuchou seals the monster in his body and looks at the gradually disintegrating world. He leaves without looking back. This is just a short, carefree, meaningless experience in the long years. However, it was used by some people with intentions. Since wuchou entered the world of light for training, although there has been a short truce, the battle has slowly begun to heat up. Wuchou can see a lot of dark invasion in the world he has visited recently. When wuchou was thinking about whether to go back, the messenger of light came to the door. I hope that wuchou can serve as the guardian of the marginal world and protect the world that has not yet grown up. After all, the marginal world belongs to the place with the most frequent possibility of war, and some new worlds will be reborn in the marginal areas. Worry free itself wants to refuse, but. "On the battlefield, we can understand the gap and will of both sides." Wuchou accepted the so-called entrustment. Chapter 963 Very quiet Except for the occasional wind, there was no sound around, but wuchou could occasionally hear some footsteps. Wuchou doesn''t know what this test is, but obviously, this time, no sound is allowed. Because wuchou can see that huge figure. In the dark, I was ready to move by the dark light of fire. "Hehe, hehe, hehe." Laughter, strange laughter sounded in the center. "How long are you going to hide? Even if I can''t see you clearly, you can''t escape my palm." Click, click The ground began to shake, and wuchou felt something close to him. Snap The huge ground stab suddenly stretched out from the ground. If wuchou hadn''t noticed it, it had just been stabbed through. "Wow!" There was a startling sound not far away, and then wuchou vaguely saw that the huge figure approached the sound source at an incredible speed. With a click, a purple light swallowed up the space. Then, in the light of the fire that was about to disappear, wuchou saw that a poor guy was eaten by an unknown creature, and even people and everything around them were eaten. "Well, who''s next?" Can''t be found Moreover, the other party seems to have some attack that can find the enemy. You should be careful. But is the purpose of this trial to defeat the monster? If so, what should I do? After all, the monster doesn''t look so simple to deal with, and. If you really want to defeat monsters, why doesn''t anyone do it. Just spend your time? I don''t know. The conditions are too few. Wuchou doesn''t know how to deal with this guy. At this time, wuchou heard the voice again, and the other party started again. Ground spike attacks wuchou again. No, it should attack everyone. Wuchou tries every means to avoid the attack of the other party again, but it seems that someone is attacked one after another and then eaten by the other party. I can''t help it, everybody! Before finishing this sentence, the person who made a noise just now has been eaten. There was silence again. However, wuchou feels that at least many people around have not received the influence of ground stab. This test is definitely not so simple. The fire seems to be getting closer and closer. Wuchou noticed that the torches on the original wall seemed to be getting closer and closer to them, and there were different torches around. I see. In the end, it will certainly expose the position of all people. So, is it the so-called survival to the last person? What trouble. "Ah ah ah!" One after another, because the torch was exposed, it was eaten. "If you''re trying to live to the last minute." Well, wuchou may know what to do. The torch gradually approached, and many survivors were eaten around. The range became smaller and smaller, and finally came to the last circle. Hoo hoo The flame ignited the whole arena in an instant, and the whole stage finally showed its original appearance. The audience who had been repressed on it could finally cheer. "Hahaha, hahaha, I won!" The last person who survived stood beside the beast and cheered loudly. As long as there was the last one left, the beast would not attack. Click To the surprise of all the audience, the beast suddenly opened its big mouth and ate the people who were still cheering in front of him. "He''s not the last one." The beast looked around. It was strange that there was a man''s breath, but no matter how he looked, he couldn''t see where the man was. "Hoo!" The audience was stunned for a moment. Who was the last person and why couldn''t they see it in the arena. "Huh?" At this time, the beast finally knew where the last person was. "After all, your body is big enough to see nothing under your feet. It''s normal." Wuchou has just found the opportunity to come directly to the giant beast and get stuck in a sharp corner of the giant beast. After all, if you want to live, the last way is to stick to the goal. "Yes, human." Looking at wuchou walking down from himself safely, the giant beast was also a little surprised. "How do you hide your breath and stay by my side? The breath outside me should be obvious." At this time, the beast saw that there was some sticky liquid on wuchou. "Your body is too big, so you don''t care about a little injury. These on me are the blood from your wound." "Hum, good." The purple door opened behind the beast, and the beast went in "You won, human." As the gate closed, cheers and shouts rang out again. "It''s incredible that the prisoner has passed the test of our void creatures again and continues to live. We can now believe that he has the opportunity to continue and become the champion of our latest team." Snap I felt a strange weakness in my body again. I knew that I had succeeded in this test. Snap When wuchou woke up again, he returned to the fourth floor. The golden man stood on the high platform and looked at himself. "Yes, since you have passed the second test, this time you do not rely on strength, rely on what you observe, make use of it, and finally successfully pass the test." "Well, I''m looking forward to whether you can stick to the end." The man took out another bottle of liquid again and threw it directly to wuchou. "Let me open my eyes to the people selected." Wuchou picks up the liquid and fills it directly. "Of course, I will definitely pass." Snap With the stripped glass falling to the ground and breaking open, wuchou feels dizzy again and faints again. Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Huh? It feels a little different. This time, wuchou woke up and found himself sitting in a very simple room. Although there were no superfluous furnishings around, it was at least clean, tidy and well lit. Through the stone window on the wall, you can see the outside world without worry. People come and go in the streets. There are no known creatures in the sky and on the earth. Pedestrians wear strange clothes. Don''t you worry about leaving directly? Although I don''t know what this trial is, it seems that I have obtained some recognition and can get some treatment. Click The door was opened and a bunny in a shirt and skirt came in. "Hello, Challenger 3, the next challenge topic is ready. You still have a few days to think about how to pass. The topic is this." Rabbit ear Niang handed a letter to wuchou, and then prepared to leave. "Wait, can you answer me some questions?" "Sorry, no, if you want to answer some questions, wait until you pass the challenge." With that, rabbit ear Niang left directly. Just win? Worry free, open the envelope and see what''s written inside. "What is this?" Chapter 964 Worry free is not the first time to come to this completely new world, although I knew from the beginning that the new world is very troublesome. But this time it seems more troublesome. Looking at squatting on the ground in front of her, holding a stick composed of unknown substances and poking the floor with dull short hair on her face, Lori knows that she is in big trouble this time. I thought I was asked to be a thug, but I was asked to be a nanny. He kept cursing that guy for thousands of times. Without worry, he could only calm down a little and think about how to deal with the big eyed Laurie in front of him. "Well, hello." Looking at the big eyes in front of her, Laurie was indifferent and didn''t know how to do it for a while. "What are you doing?" Wuchou squatted beside little Laurie and looked at what the other party was doing with a stick. I saw a mass of energy swimming around in front of her stick, rotating and moving, finally forming a mass of unknown matter, and then spreading again. "Just follow what they set. Why do you plan to create it yourself?" Wuchou knows that these world consciousness have their own communication network. Generally, they create the world according to the same blueprint, and then add their own characteristics. However, the little Lori in front of her seems different. She plans to find a new way to create life by herself, not according to the rules of the rest of the world. "Why not learn from others and do it yourself?" "Because, I want to do it according to my own ideas." Little Laurie looked up at wuchou and said with big eyes blinking. "Can''t you?" "No, you did a good job. You really should." Wuchou doesn''t know what to say. Little Laurie has this idea. What else can she do. "But it''s hard to find a way by yourself." Little Laurie nodded and continued to meddle with her things. "But it doesn''t matter. Time makes no difference to me." Wuchou shrugged and sat next to little Laurie, playing with each other. "Then let me help you. At least it will be much faster." Little Laurie looked at wuchou with puzzled eyes and then asked. "You have nothing to do with us. Why do you want to help me? And you know, you only came here at the instigation of your elder sister." Although I don''t know who little Lori said her elder sister was, wuchou continued. "It has nothing to do with that. I just want to help you. Just think so when your brain is hot." A freak. This is little Laurie''s idea. Wuchou is doing research with little Lori. It belongs to little Lori herself and is a unique biological creation. "To create life, we must first understand what the basic of life is." After a period of time together, wuchou found that the little Laurie looked like a human, but she didn''t have much consciousness of human life. "What''s the point of learning this?" "Life is not a simple job. There are a lot of things you have to learn, little guy." Since that day, wuchou has been taking care of little Lori''s home diet. Why, even if it is a world consciousness, as long as it has no experience, it can''t do that kind of knowledge. Are you happy? Wuchou looks at the other party and continues to study the creative methods of life. Although he can''t see the other party''s expression, wuchou feels that the other party must be very happy. In this way, they live their own life in this world, starting from research and ending from life in the morning. "If you can''t think of creating life, create something else first." Everything about the mountain, the sea and the environment has changed in little Lori''s hands. "Life is not enough." "I need a conscious life and a life with my own ideas, which is my final goal." The earth, the first grassland, the sea, the source of life. The more she studies, the more she can feel the difficulty of life creation. However, in the end, little Lori succeeded according to her own way. Just. The grassland, forest and all vegetation in front of us have life, but we don''t have our own consciousness. "What''s the difference between unconscious life and dead things." "Don''t worry." Wuchou picks up the stick that the other party falls to the ground and hands it to the other party. "We have a lot of time." For a long time, because there was no negotiation with other creatures, there was only one person in little Lori''s eyes. I have been taking care of my worries. "A little, change." One day, the consciousness of the marginal world was talking in the common area. People in the rest of the world found that the guy in front of them had finally changed. "Finally changed." "Ah?" Little Lori looked at the rest of the people around her and was a little embarrassed. "What''s the matter?" "Hee hee, everyone can see that the clothes are different, and you are looking at other knowledge recently, aren''t you?" Moreover, anthropomorphism is more like real human beings. "After all these years, it should always be like this, so we''ll teach you." Little Lori listened to the suggestions of the rest of the world consciousness. When she got home, she had a lot of oolong, so that she couldn''t stop laughing. "Fool!" Little Laurie turned away from looking at her angry face, which puffed up. "All right, all right." Touch your head, the other party will be quiet, worry free, and master this skill over a long time. "Worry free, why don''t I have my own name, just because I can''t create conscious life?" The rest of the world, creating conscious life according to the template, will get the real name given by her elder sister. Only she has no name because she wants to make something special. "It doesn''t matter. What''s the name? Do you really want it?" "Yes." "Why, I haven''t seen you tell me about it before." Because, without a name, how can we carry out the so-called contract from the human perspective. Little Lori didn''t say it, but she was still quiet and carefree. "Worry free, give me a name. Only you and I know the name." Wuchou was stunned for a while and patted each other''s head gently. "All right." At this time, wuchou didn''t know what consciousness was doing, and blurted out a name. "It''s really red. The second terrace is really red. How about this name?" "True red, my name." Like being given something, little Lori suddenly felt a little different. "True red, my name. Only two people know my name." In this way, Zhenhong and wuchou are dependent on each other in this lonely but not lonely world. There is no other person and no interference. They call each other''s names. Only by calling each other''s names can we feel that neither of them is a lonely person. As long as the other side is still with him, he won''t be lonely. Chapter 965 Since the third trial began, wuchou found that the arena used to watch had disappeared. "Here?" I don''t know when the originally empty arena has turned into several towering modern high-rise buildings. The whole space is like folding up. Wuchou and the other challengers are in the city of steel giants, and the auditorium surrounds the whole city like the peripheral barrier of the whole city. "Ladies and gentlemen, today is our third challenge and return to heaven." "Oh, oh, oh, oh!" Cheers surrounded the whole stage. Obviously, all this seemed so incredible, but it was really realized in front of us. "Today''s challenge has only one goal. Climbing the tallest building and getting our key is the winner, and there is only one winner!" Then, everyone saw that countless demons appeared over the whole city, wandering in the air. "Then, whether our challenger can overcome the obstacles of demons and tall buildings and successfully reach the top floor through this challenge remains to be seen!" Snap With a strong explosion from the tall building, the trial officially began. Then, when these challengers just took the first step, the demons in the sky were already attacking, and countless magic bullets fell from the sky. The target was these challengers who planned to climb the building. "What''s going on!" Wuchou didn''t want to jump off the original high-rise building. The rest walked slowly and were directly scattered by the first wave of magic bullets just now. "The goal is to live and climb to the top." Worry free try to avoid the attack from the sky, choose the safest ground and go directly under the building. It should be safer to go inside. "What!" When I walked over, I found that the door of the building in front of me couldn''t be opened. Without worry, I kicked the door and found that it was still a wall. I''m not going to let us go directly inside. Looking up, one after another, someone began to go upstairs. There was no worry and we couldn''t waste time. We were ready to go up. "Come on!" Wuchou stepped directly on the building and found that he could stick to the wall and walk. Although I didn''t know the reason, I ran up without worry and thinking so much. Hoo hoo The blue flame directly collides with wuchou, which is the devil''s magic bullet attack. Blazing Angel seven rings Subconsciously, wuchou directly raises his hand, and the shield composed of cherry petals blocks wuchou in front of him, blocking all flight props for wuchou. Worry free watched the challengers fall one by one, relieved. "Hey!" At this time, wuchou found that he was surrounded by a guy in a red windbreaker, who had been following behind him, relying on himself to block the attack in front of him. "Thanks a lot, brother. You''d better go down next." The other party reached out and directly grabbed wuchou''s foot, intending to pull wuchou down directly. "No way!" Wuchou just wanted to kick the other party, but the other party grabbed his arm, which seemed a little different. The blue light suddenly formed a huge illusion, pinched wuchou and directly threw wuchou down the building. "Ha!" The white air suddenly surrounded wuchou and pushed wuchou back directly, and the speed was faster and faster. "Unexpectedly!" The blue phantom appeared again, grabbed wuchou''s hand and took off directly with wuchou with the man below. "Uh, ah!" When the devil saw that wuchou could fly in mid air, all people focused their fire on wuchou. "Brother, I''ll help you once." The man took a suitcase and then controlled it with one hand. Missiles were fired directly from the box to help wuchou block the magic bullets in front of him. "Snap!" They came to the top floor at the same time. At the same time, in mid air, a key with wings stopped in mid air. The man patted the dust on his body and took out the big sword behind him. "It seems that we must fight." Wuchou didn''t speak, because the weapons in the man''s hand and the things he had just used were a little familiar. "What''s the matter? Don''t you make a move?" As like as two peas, they are not afraid to speak. Instead, they copied a weapon of the same shape. "Oh, replication?" The man looked at the big sword in wuchou''s hand and continued. "But even copying weapons is meaningless. If they can''t be used, it''s meaningless." Hoo hoo The red flame, attached to the sword, rushed directly to wuchou. "You don''t know this technology. You can''t beat me." crash Then, the man was surprised to find that wuchou moved at the same time, and the big sword, like himself, inspired a huge flame. "How possible!" Men as like as two peas, but no worries are the same as themselves. "In that case!" The Blue Samurai Sword came out of its scabbard, the blue energy exploded in the body, and a strange virtual shadow appeared behind the man. "Die!" call Then the man saw that wuchou could hold his samurai sword. "You!" At this time, the man seemed to think of something possible. "I see." Look at the action of worry free, as well as those weapons and the appearance of each other. "Oh, I admit defeat." Huh? Wuchou originally wanted to beat each other. After all, it''s not enough to fight back subconsciously. You have to find a way to beat each other. "Why, don''t you want to win?" "I naturally want to win, but." The man looked at his own samurai sword in wuchou''s hand and smiled. "Remember to get it back after you go back, otherwise I really can''t spare you." The man took back his samurai sword and let wuchou take the key. "Remember, go back and find it!" When wuchou picked up the key, the light suddenly surrounded wuchou, and then wuchou fainted again like passing through a space tunnel. When wuchou woke up again, he returned to the fourth floor, but this time, the man had sat beside wuchou and waited quietly for wuchou to wake up. "Well, do you know anything about this trial?" "I don''t understand. Remember to find what someone said. Inexplicably, I don''t know what he''s talking about." "So, you should know one thing now. Remember to remember everything you hear now, because you don''t know when these words have reminded you in the future." Then, wuchou took the man''s fourth bottle of liquid and was ready to start the fourth test. "When you''re finished, tell me what you see and remember." This is the last word the man said before wuchou fainted. "Reminder?" Why remind yourself of the purpose? Maybe you really have to wait until later to know. Chapter 966 Zizi, Zizi "What''s going on?" When everyone thought that wuchou would continue to recall everything, the power over there finally shot. "This is!" At this time, the outside world, really red, saw that golden circles fell from the sky and set on wuchou one by one. "What''s going on!" Xuehua Qijing and Zhenhong were still fighting to death just now. At this time, a sudden change made both of them stop. "Isn''t it!" They both saw that after the golden aperture covered wuchou, they pulled wuchou up bit by bit, as if they were going to take wuchou away. "No way!" The sudden third-party forces want to take away wuchou. Xuehua Qijing and Zhenhong will not let them succeed. They quickly join hands to attack those apertures at the same time. thud The golden light rushed away their attack, and even imprisoned Xuehua Qijing and true red in place with a strange force. "Damn it!" Feeling the movement outside, the seven people who stayed in wuchou finally couldn''t bear it. They all shot together and resisted the energy outside with their own strength. At this time, another force in the sky joined the battle and defeated the aperture of wuchou. However, the other party''s goal has been achieved. "Damn it, it''s locked." The seven people looked at the new lock suddenly added and said helplessly. "But it''s all right. When the other half comes back, the lock will be meaningless. It''s just a matter of time." Looking at wuchou back to the ground, Zhenhong and Xuehua Qijing finally calmed down. "Father!" Xuehua Qijing lies on wuchou and thinks of what she has just done and what has just happened, which makes Xuehua Qijing feel desperate again. If the black light hadn''t broken those apertures, wuchou might disappear in front of them again. "True red, that''s enough." Xuehua Qijing held wuchou tightly and didn''t intend to let go. "Fighting is meaningless. Even if I win you, father, if I disappear like just now, victory will be meaningless." "Yes, I think so." But, everybody. At this time, Xuehua Qijing felt a hand on her head and touched her head. "Just know, Xuehua Qijing." "Father!" Xuehua Qijing looked happy, but she also felt a strange pressure. "My father, I have done a lot of wrong things." "Nothing, as long as those things are still there." Cranberries, mercury lamp, emerald stone, cangxing stone, Canary, and. Rose crystal, virgin rose. The six virgin roses separated from the snow crystal and coiled around the worry free hand. "Wuchou, can you revive them?" Zhenhong looks forward to looking at wuchou. If it is wuchou, it can be done. "Of course, it''s really red, but it''s not here. Let''s leave the world first." Alice game, there is no need to exist. "And we need to end one thing." Holding true red and snow crystal in their arms, a force connected everyone''s Rosary virgin together, and a black door opened from their eyes. "Go back." Wuchou took them into the gate and suddenly the gate disappeared. Snap A city surrounded by darkness, a city upside down. "The field of n." The world of rose girls. "Finally back." Zhenhong has returned to this world, but for Xuehua Qijing, this is her first time here. "Finally know the way to come here?" In the big square, the rabbit stood in the middle of the fountain, joking and looking at wuchou. "So, what are you doing here?" "To liberate here, it should continue to move as it is, not fall into the control of darkness." "Oh, really?" The rabbit looked at wuchou and didn''t know what wuchou was thinking. "You are our people. You have always been. The more the world occupies, the stronger our advantages will be. Do you understand?" "I understand, so you should go. You''re not needed here." "No, this is my territory." Do you want to do it? Just when wuchou thought the other party was ready to do it, the rabbit stopped. "Alas, you guy, it seems that you really intend to do it. Obviously, we are all for you." The rabbit shrugged, walked to wuchou and took out a chess piece. "Take it. You need this." With that, the rabbit was ready to leave. "Wait." "Huh?" Before the rabbit could react, wuchou rushed over and hugged each other. "Wait, what are you doing!" The rabbit was so frightened that he quickly stretched out his hand and pulled his worry free face. The whole person was not calm. "What are you doing? Why are you doing this, isn''t it?" The rabbit stared at wuchou as if he saw something. "No, sure enough, I guessed right." Subconsciously, wuchou reached out and pinched the rabbit''s ear and said. "Is it lonely?" "What?" "You know me. You knew me a long time ago. That''s why I did it just now." "Sorry, I still don''t recall the relationship between us, but I''ll know later." The rabbit calmed down a little and then broke free from his worry free arms. "Cough, don''t get so close to me before you remember. You pervert, you''ve been like this since before." A trace of regret flashed in the rabbit''s eyes and went into the dark. "Come back to me when you remember, or don''t mess around." When the rabbit left, the whole world was shaking and the darkness was slowly fading. "Father, this is." "The world, to restore their original consciousness." The chess pieces in wuchou''s hand slowly turn into white light and integrate into the world. "In this way, the world will return to its original shape." Then, wuchou saw that around him, the body of Zhenhong, Xuehua and Qijing was slowly becoming transparent. "What is this?" Although wuchou already knows the result, he still feels a little painful. "You should continue to experience the original world. I''m not your real father or your real master, so go back." "No, no!" Watching Xuehua Qijing disappear directly, wuchou can only bite his lower lip tightly and say nothing. "Worry free, the last request." "Go ahead." Zhenhong tries not to reveal anything, walks to wuchou and holds wuchou. "Do you still have a chance to meet in the future?" "Of course, it''s really red, but you didn''t remember me at that time." "No, absolutely not, absolutely not." Zhenhong finally couldn''t help crying, and her mood finally broke out. "No, worry free, I still want to, obviously still want to, continue to tell you." call With the disappearance of true red, the whole world fell into a white. Chapter 967 I feel that the surrounding environment has become better. Looking at his current room, wuchou has long been completely different from the beginning, even with a lot of strange decorations, and can also see different scenery. thump-thump-thump Knock at the door "Please come in." "Hello, Challenger 3. You have completed three trials and have been valued by the adult. I hope you can continue to refuel." It''s still the same red eyed rabbit as at that time, but it seems that compared with the last time, the other party looks, how to say, a little weak. It''s like bullying. "So what is the fourth challenge?" "Yes, I''ll tell you now." Compared with the envelope last time, this is a manual oral explanation. I don''t know which one is more advanced. "The next challenge is camouflage. As long as you try to survive the limited time and don''t be found, even if you pass, it doesn''t matter if you are found, because you have a chance to resist." "But I think resistance usually comes to no good end?" The weakly angry rabbit nodded and continued. "Because the prosecutor is very strong, the challenger can hardly defeat the prosecutor, so don''t try to challenge the prosecutor." "I see. Thank you for your reminder." The weakly angry rabbit said and left the room with his head down. "Disguise?" If you don''t know what camouflage means you have, you can only see what will happen. As time goes by, it will soon be the beginning of the trial. The test was the same as last time. The whole venue looked very quiet. No one was talking and looked at the competition venue quietly. Surrounded by a strange ruins, there are many different things. Even modern bottles and drink cans that seem out of place are put in this place. What''s going on? Wuchou doesn''t know how to camouflage this time. We can only wait until the challenge begins. Deng! With a gunshot, the game finally began. People around wuchou directly entered the ruins and then disappeared. Wuchou also walked in with the big army and found that it seemed a little different here. It seems that something is different. Worry free looked around and found that some things seemed to be pretended by some people. "Incredible, is this their ability?" Wuchou looked around at those things that seemed to be pretended by people and planned to touch them. At this time, he heard strange footsteps and hid quickly. The sound of footsteps approached the place step by step. Worry free saw a man with strange weapons coming here. Miso A white light covered the whole room and soon found something strange. "Here!" Pick up the weapon in your hand and go straight down with a hammer. The chair that was still on the ground suddenly broke and blood flowed out. Not to escape, but to kill without giving any chance. Wuchou hid in the ceiling above, took a breath, and then calmly looked at the situation below. The man is still observing. As long as the hammer in his hand reacts, it will emit a strange light. Then, the man will go down with a hammer without hesitation and always kill someone. "Ah, I can''t help it!" One of the water bottles suddenly exposed the prototype and directly attacked the hammer man in front of him. The tip of the knife had come to the man. Don''t fight, you can''t win. The weak gas rabbit was right. The challenger''s attack was fast enough to scratch the other party, but the other party was faster. He beat the Challenger into meat sauce with a backhand hammer. "Don''t resist, kids. Just kill me." The body is so bloated, but the speed is incredibly fast. Zizizi When wuchou was still thinking about how to avoid each other, a lightning fell behind the hammer man and destroyed a book that looked no different. "Ah, wrong guess." Not far from the hammer man, a man with a long gun came over, and the long gun in his hand flashed lightning. "Don''t mess around. We have rules. We can''t continue to attack if we make mistakes many times." "I know. I just want to try my hand." For challengers, this is a trial of life and death. For their prosecutors, this is just a game. "Hum, then I''ll start too." The Spearman also held up his weapons and sensed different things around him. "By the way, I suggest you do it. Our weapons can measure creatures. As long as you are still alive, we will know what you are pretending to be." Wuchou didn''t know there was such a thing. Just after that, two more people couldn''t hold their breath and jumped up to attack the prosecutor, just. "Hee hee!" Hammer and spear shot at the same time and killed the two people directly. Impossible. If you can really feel it, you can''t pass this test. It must be psychological warfare. In other words, the sensing things are different. Wuchou continued to observe calmly and found that although they used the white light of weapons, they actually looked at the objects around them all the time, just like looking for something. "I see. It''s breath." If the breath is disordered, it will be found. On the contrary, if you always believe that your camouflage is OK, it will not be found. Since wuchou knows what the purpose of this test is, it''s good to continue to hide for so long. After all, as long as it is not seen, the breath can''t be disordered. In this way, wuchou quietly hid in the ceiling, waiting for them to constantly destroy some exposed guys. A lot of time passed, and soon it was time to end. "Hum hum, let''s see now how many people are still alive?" Snap The ruins slowly disappeared, and wuchou and another appeared in the open space of the arena. "It''s incredible that two people are alive at the same time this time. They escaped the prosecutor''s investigation. Let''s congratulate them!" "Oh, oh!" Cheers finally rang out at this time, giving honor and encouragement to those who survived. Wuchou glanced at the same people who survived, and saw that the other party had been wearing a hood and couldn''t see clearly. "Yes, boy, I hope you''re still alive." The hooded man said and suddenly disappeared. end? When wuchou still thought about how it was not over, the whole arena changed again, a group of people appeared around wuchou, and the environment of the ruins also changed. This trial, more than one? Worry free has never heard of such a thing. "All right, all challengers, let''s go on to the next game. This challenge requires three consecutive games to win." Three? Wuchou hasn''t heard of it. It seems that even the rabbit doesn''t know everything. He believed the other party wrong this time. Chapter 968 That''s good. I''m not alone again. However, everyone can live in peace, which is the most important. Worry free, that''s how to comfort yourself. But, in my heart, I''m still a little unwilling. Also want to play with everyone. I also want to live with them. "Of course." In wuchou''s pocket, the key given by Luo Zhen flashed. Suddenly, Luo Zhen''s figure appeared in front of wuchou. "Have you forgotten, my successor, you are now me, the real one, their father." "Although the story has been reset, but no one created them, how can the story continue?" "You mean!" The key sent out a flash of red light, and eight red gemstones appeared in front of wuchou. "Go, my successor, my story is over. The next life is you and them. Continue to write a new chapter." The eight gemstones are integrated into wuchou''s body, but wuchou knows that as long as he wants, he can recover them soon. Guru Guru Nagetto The reset world is changing. Worry free needs to leave here quickly. Across a white fog door, wuchou finally returned to the fog capital, but the situation here doesn''t look good. The singularity is also collapsing. If it goes on like this, worry free may be over. "Bad, what should I do?" Wuchou looked around and found Matthew and them not far away. "Matthew!" Wuchou hurried to them and looked at the blue light in the sky. "Matthew, have they come to pick you up?" Matthew naturally knows who wuchou is talking about, just. "No way. Although we succeeded in getting the Holy Grail, we didn''t contact our Chaldeans. Go on like this." Will die. They''ll die. What should I do? Worry free looking at the sky, the obvious halo, and the familiar sky, right. Worry free pulls them to their side. "Matthew, how did you contact the Chaldeans?" "Use magic, but it seems to be disturbed. I can''t contact Chaldea all the time." Wuchou grabbed them, and the magic flowed through the magic circuit of their bodies. Finally, he found a strange darkness. "Ha!" The magic directly dispersed the restrictions in the two people, and finally felt the connection between the Chaldeans on the other side. "Here we go!" Lingzi transfer The blue light left with Matthew and incense, but wuchou was not one of the Chaldeans. "Mr. wuchou!" By the way, I can''t. can I be taken back? Wuchou looks at the collapsing world around him and is a little at a loss. "Alas." Wuchou sat in place, watching the collapse energy around him slowly approaching himself, feeling a little helpless. "What should I do?" Before the reaction, the energy has rushed to wuchou, and suddenly bumped wuchou into the void. "Ah?" I feel that I have a strange aura to protect myself. When I open my eyes, I see a familiar figure standing beside me. "Jack!" Little Jack, stand beside himself and protect himself with his body. "Don''t do this. Go back to the Yingling hall. It''s very harmful to yourself. It doesn''t matter to me." "No." Finally, Jack sacrificed all his magic and took wuchou to another place. "Jack!" Snap ~ Gulu Gulu ~ Hoo Hoo Hoo In the sky, there was an obvious meteor What is this? The man sitting on his high platform looked at the obvious meteor in the sky and smiled happily. "Welcome, Chaldeans, Savior, come to my world, the world of Uruk!" Huh? Just when the man was still thinking about another thing, another meteor appeared in the sky, which was something he didn''t see in the future. "What''s going on?" "This thing, not the expected thing, this person, in the end!" Snap "Cough!" Inexplicably, worry free fell from the sky. Obviously, he just crossed a strange barrier, and then seemed to come to a new world. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou found that he seemed to be in a bad place. Surrounded by strange monsters, surround yourself. And not far away. "What''s that!" Huge walls, incredible. Moreover, wuchou seems to see someone fighting above. It looks like a huge wall to block these monsters outside. But. Wuchou looked carefully at the distance and found that the number of these monsters was too much. Like a siege, impossible! At this time, the monster hid in wuchou not far away at first, but then he saw that wuchou seemed to be in no danger and was ready to attack wuchou. "Are you going to fight me?" Wuchou directly summoned two short swords and threw them directly at these monsters, which ran through them all at once. Hum, vulnerable. Just, wuchou seems to find something wrong. On the ground not far away, monsters keep coming out of it, just like completely eliminating unclean things. The monsters that keep coming out are wrapped with worry free. It looks like they want to hang worry free completely. "Trouble." Wuchou began to attack constantly, but the monster seemed to surround himself and didn''t intend to leave at all. At this time, finally came to the man around the city wall, looked at the wuchou surrounded by Warcraft in the distance and asked. "How long have you been fighting?" "It''s been ten minutes, king. Is that the man you call a visitor from the Chaldea?" "No, that man is not, and the Chaldeans I said have not arrived yet. They are still in the sky and in another time and space." The man called king, looking at the figure not far away, continued. "Let''s not worry. Let''s take a look at the situation first. I can''t see through the unknown in front of me, so I can''t get close to it. Take a look first." Wuchou continues to destroy the Warcraft around him, but even if wuchou starts to feel a little tired. "Damn, is it going to start so soon?" It''s not that wuchou doesn''t want to use other abilities, but wuchou feels that in the dark, a pair of eyes stare at himself. If he reveals flaws casually, he will be attacked by the other party. "Damn, there''s no way." Snap It''s flying. Wuchou flew up directly with Wukong skill, but the assassin in the dark finally attacked! Whew A golden light hit wuchou directly behind him from a distance, just like assassinating wuchou. "I knew it!" Whew Although wuchou is fast, the light is faster. Wuchou hasn''t escaped and has been hit by the other party. "Er!" The Qi of the body can''t be controlled, and wuchou falls straight down. "It seems to be an ally. Start the rescue." The king finally saw the attack in the dark, knew that this man was an ally, and finally commanded his own people to save the troublemaker. Chapter 969 The trial soon passed three times and finally ended. Wuchou finally survived. However, it hasn''t been happy for long. Worry free has been driven out of the world and returned to the fourth floor. "Oh, it seems to play very well." The man looked at wuchou and continued. "You may have to start quickly. The game on the other side has already started, so it seems that you can''t come back and rest." Before wuchou asked something, suddenly the man poured the potion directly into wuchou''s mouth. "Trial, continue to start. It seems that you will stay in that world for some time." Hoo hoo ~ PA La ~ "It hurts." Wuchou rubbed his mind, looked at the strange environment around him, and thought about what had happened. "Not the room in the beginning, here?" What''s going on? Looking at the strange shaking of the whole city, I have no worry about what happened. "Sneak attack, sneak attack!" Was attacked? Wuchou was still thinking of being attacked by something. Suddenly, a familiar person burst in outside the door. "Weak gas rabbit, what are you doing here?" "Mr. wuchou, leave quickly. What are you doing here?" "What happened?" Wuchou went to the weak gas rabbit and planned to ask what had happened. "There''s no time, Mr. wuchou. Come here quickly." The weak gas rabbit pulled wuchou directly and said while running. "Mr. wuchou, now our city is under attack, so we need you challengers to help resist the enemy outside." "Need our help?" Wuchou doesn''t know how the city master who can create such an incredible place can need their help. Maybe it''s a worry free doubt, answered the weak rabbit. "In fact, Mr. wuchou, you can see that although we are very powerful, we don''t have our own guardians in our city. We invited all the prosecutors and opponents you met." I see. Is it similar to an employment relationship? Wuchou didn''t expect this. No wonder they need them. "Then where is the enemy? Let''s quickly destroy each other, and then continue to challenge." "Well, actually the other party is." Boom! Suddenly, the wall was blown open, and both worry free and weak gas rabbits were involved in the explosion. "Hey, are you okay?" When the explosion finally ended, wuchou came out of the stone pile and looked at the scenery in front of him. The weak gas rabbit is pressed under the boulder. Wuchou can see the blood flowing from below. "Hey, hey, are you okay?" The boulder presses the other party''s lower body, and the upper body is exposed, but look at the amount of bleeding and the degree of the wound. The other half is basically disconnected. "Ah?" The weak gas rabbit finally woke up and stared at the boulder. "Can''t feel it, can''t feel it!" The weakly angry rabbit was trembling with fear and reached out to grasp wuchou''s hand. "Help me, help me!" It''s impossible to survive. At least, wuchou knows that even if the other party is rescued, he will die. At this time, neat footsteps sounded outside and kept approaching them. "Come on, those people are coming. Help me, help me, Challenger three." "Are they strong?" Wuchou didn''t leave immediately, but asked the weak gas rabbit. "Very strong, basically as strong as the prosecutors at that time. You can''t win. If you meet them, you will die." Were you going to let them die? Wuchou didn''t expect that the weak gas rabbit actually said the truth about each other, so they were used by them to die at the beginning. I don''t need to save this man. Wuchou really plans to leave like this, but if he really leaves like this. The weak gas rabbit will die. Wuchou wants to go, but. Wuchou looked at the despair on the weak rabbit''s face and bit his teeth. "Damn it!" Snap Kick away the boulder on each other''s body. Don''t worry. Look at the wound on the weak gas rabbit. Soon, it will die. "Number three." The weakly angry rabbit smiled and said. "Can you come closer?" Wuchou sat next to each other and said. "What''s the matter?" Footsteps closer and closer, worry free can leave, as long as you like. "Can you watch me to the last minute?" "I think when I die, at least someone is by my side. I don''t need to be so lonely." "Well." Wuchou sat beside her and held each other''s hand. "Well, I''ll accompany you. Even at the last minute, I won''t let go." Para Para Boulders are still falling. The building seems to collapse. "What are you doing?" Feeling the weak breath rabbit calling himself, wuchou turned to look at each other. "Mr. number three, no, Mr. wuchou, how could you do that?" "What do you do?" "Save me and meet my last wish. Why, you should know that you are all our cannon fodder. You should leave angrily." "Oh, you say this." Wuchou looked at the weak rabbit with a helpless face and continued. "I''m very angry, but it doesn''t make any sense for me to be angry. Even if I''m angry, I can''t let you go. I''m not that kind of person." "Really?" The weakly angry rabbit looked at wuchou and nodded. "Mr. wuchou, it seems that you are indeed a man worthy of deep friendship. I am not mistaken." "What?" Snap Zizizi, zizizi The whole world has changed dramatically, and in the twinkling of an eye, everything around has become a familiar arena. "Ah, what''s going on?" It''s strange to look at the surrounding audience and look at them. Moreover, there are many people around me, like myself, looking at the situation around me. "Isn''t it!" "Yes, Mr. worry free." The weakly angry rabbit sat up from the ground. There was no terrible wound on his body. Everything just now was a fantasy. It should be said that it was something else. Wuchou looked at many ignorant players around and said. "Was it a trial just now?" "Yes, Mr. wuchou, what I just said is a challenge for you to test whether you are really worthy of our trust." The person entrusted? What exactly does that mean. Didi The next second, many challengers disappeared in place, leaving only one person. "Well, let''s start, the last challenge." Guru Guru Nagetto The whole arena began to change, and the surrounding audience, the master of ceremonies, and even the person who had been watching them all disappeared. "What''s going on?" The whole city is disappearing, and the only person who hasn''t disappeared is the weak gas rabbit around him. "Isn''t it!" The weakly angry rabbit smiled and continued. "Yes, Mr. wuchou, I am the last person in this challenge and the one who prepared all this from the beginning." Chapter 970 "The wound is deep, but it''s not life-threatening." Who is it? When he was hit by the light, wuchou fell directly from the sky. Fortunately, he didn''t fall to death, otherwise he was really embarrassed. "Deal with it well. Since this person will be attacked by them, there must be a reason." Sound, very familiar. "Wang, what happens next? No matter how you check it, he is an ordinary person, but it is obvious that the follower can have that power." "It doesn''t matter. The enemy of the enemy is our ally. Use him." Finally, wuchou was seriously injured and slept slowly. It itches I felt something moving my nose, and I opened my eyes slowly. "Ah, you''re awake!" Sitting beside wuchou is a girl in strange clothes, which looks like the decoration of a country in ancient times. "Here is?" Wuchou just wanted to stand up, but found that the wound was aching again. With his recovery ability, he had not been cured. "Don''t move. I''m sorry. I''m just a little bored recently. That''s why I was so rude just now." The girl held wuchou to lie in bed and continued. "You are an ordinary person. How did you come to this world?" "It''s a long story, actually." At this time, the rapid footsteps outside interrupted their conversation. "My Lord, Warcraft has attacked the city since. I hope you can go to the front." "I know. I''ll start right away." After hearing the herald''s words, the girl immediately cleaned up her mood and prepared to play. "You continue to rest here. I''ll tell the guard that you''re awake later." The girl picked up the sword and went out of the room directly. "Uh." The body is still very painful. Wuchou still decides not to move, but. "The attack at that time." Wuchou remembers that as soon as he flew up, the other party seemed to like the moment he got up and attacked himself directly. Not only that, there was only one attack, as if they had determined that they would definitely hit themselves. Close your eyes and have no worry to contact the seven people in your body, but it seems that you can''t contact them. It''s like something has isolated you from entering. "Magic can''t be used, not only that, but also Qi." No wonder they say they are ordinary people. Now they don''t know what else to do. Creak The door was suddenly opened, and a man in strange clothes came in. In a moment, he recognized the man in front of him without worry. "Wang?" One of the two kings of Uruk, Gilgamesh. Wuchou just wanted to stand up, but he forgot his body and lay back in pain. "Don''t stand up. Your body can hold up until now. Recover quickly. We need your strength." Gilgamesh did not expect that the stranger in front of him recognized himself and looked as if he knew him very well. The rest of the world? When Gilgamesh thought of this, he wanted to continue to spy on the person in front of him with his future vision, but in the twinkling of an eye, it would be better not to know what he might encounter in the future when he becomes a so-called spirit. After all, even if it is a special point here, what may be affected if you are still alive. "You, name." "Wuchou, king, is this uluk, your country?" "Yes, but you, an outsider from the rest of the world, it should be said that the timeline, who are you and why do you appear in this special point?" "Originally, I was a member of Chaldea. Because of the last Lingzi transfer accident, I wandered in the space-time tunnel. I didn''t expect to come here." Gilgamesh was not surprised that wuchou was a member of Chaldea, but that wuchou could come out of the space-time tunnel alive. It''s not a good place. "Really, but your companion doesn''t seem to have arrived yet, and." "I''m not a spirit, but an ordinary person, and I''m not a royal Lord. So, king, are you doubting me?" After all, the Chaldeans would not ask an ordinary person to go to the special point for no reason. Although wuchou showed incredible ability at that time, now wuchou is an ordinary person. "Doubt, maybe, but I don''t care. Since you can know me and don''t see me, and you''re going to salute, I know that I will trust you in the future." "Since I will trust you in the future, I won''t doubt you now. Have a good rest. We all need your strength." With that, Gilgamesh left. In fact, wuchou could see that it was rare for the other party to come and see himself alone. After all, wuchou saw the obvious dark circles in Gilgamesh''s eyes. Obviously, it''s still human. Sooner or later, it will be unbearable to work like this. However, wuchou can say something. Now Gilgamesh may be too busy. Surrounded by Warcraft outside, we have to deal with all the affairs in the city, and. According to the historical knowledge of crazy mending in the past, the present Gilgamesh, maybe. "I didn''t see the man by his side. It seems that he has died." Enqidu. It''s no use thinking so much. Don''t worry. Take the time to rest. After all, only when your body recovers can you think of other ways to help. However, it seems that the reality still doesn''t intend to give wuchou any rest time. Soon another man pushed the door and came in. "Hello." The guy who came in looked a little foolhardy. He had cherry white hair. He should be human, but he felt human without worry. "Half human, and a spirit?" "Right at once. It''s worthy of being from the rest of the world." The white haired man sat beside wuchou, looked at wuchou carefully, and rubbed his hand on his chin. "What''s the matter?" Looking at each other so staring at yourself, I feel creepy all over. "Well, it''s just strange. How can Wang like you?" "What do you mean, it''s rude." "No, no, I''m not talking about Gilgamesh, the king of Uruk, but my king." Your king? Wu Chou looked at the other side with a puzzled face and didn''t know who the other side was talking about. "Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce myself." The white haired man smiled and went on. "I''m Merlin, so you should understand." Merlin, legend of King Arthur, magician. Wuchou stared at the guy who claimed to be Merlin, not because Merlin appeared unnaturally, but because Merlin''s character, how to say, was a little different from what he expected. After all, altoria, um, the king who abides by chivalry, can''t imagine that the so-called teacher is like this. "Although I don''t know what you''re thinking, you seem to be thinking about something impolite. I''m so sorry." Well, it seems that the other party also has future vision. "So, Mr. Merlin, what do you want to do here?" Chapter 971 Rage A strange thing, not a darkness, not a light, there is no obvious difference, that is, people have, an emotion, a fluctuation, an energy. However, the whole body is full of wild rabbits, which gives people a terrible feeling. Wuchou now sees this mad rabbit with red eyes staring at himself. His expression is ferocious, like he wants to turn into a man eater. "Although I don''t know what this is, your change is really exaggerated." It was originally a rabbit that looked easy to bully. Suddenly it became so violent that it was incredible. "Hee hee, you''ll know what the real change is later?" Snap The venue began to change. A huge challenge arena was formed at the foot of wuchou, bringing both wuchou and rabbits into it. "Here is?" Snap It seems that the rabbit in front of us doesn''t give wuchou any time to think. Before wuchou asks something, the other party has launched an attack. Karaok The red barrage surrounded the whole challenge arena, and all the attacks were like marginal balls, constantly bypassing wuchou, so that wuchou didn''t dare to move. "This guy is provoking me?" Looking at the rabbit not far away, he looked at himself with a smile, and the other party''s attack was accurate without hitting him. Without worry, he felt very angry. Look down on me! However, wuchou doesn''t dare to move. After all, the other party''s attack doesn''t look like a joke. If you are really disappointed to be hit. "Hahaha, hahaha!" The attack continues, and the speed is faster and faster. Worry free can''t even keep up with the speed of the other party''s attack. Spell it! Blazing Angel seven rings Snap Some of the attacks are blocked, but many attacks are hit on the back of wuchou, where the ring can''t be protected. Once or twice, many attacks hit wuchou''s back, forming wounds of different sizes. "Ah ah!" Continuous attacks finally knocked wuchou to the ground and couldn''t get up again. "Is it over?" The rabbit looked at wuchou lying on the ground and wondered if he had gone too far. "Cough." Soon, wuchou stood up from the ground again, and the blood slowly flowed down the body, but it did not hinder wuchou''s activities. "Can you stand up?" At least not so fast, a perfect sandbag. That''s what the rabbit thinks. "Bah." Vomited a mouthful of blood, wuchou reached out to wipe the blood on his mouth and said. "I''m not so weak. Do you want to knock me down with one attack?" Moreover, the other party clearly said at the beginning, not about trust and entrustment, what''s going on, how to suddenly attack themselves. Another test? Looking at wuchou still thinking, the rabbit didn''t give wuchou time to continue thinking, and the attack continued again. Karaok The body moved again, and wuchou opened the protective cover again, but this time. triple! The triangle will surround itself. The rabbit''s attack in a short time will not cause any damage to wuchou. Temporarily survived, but. Wuchou doesn''t see any chance to fight back. After all, simple defense is so difficult. How can you go to the rabbit and attack each other. "Hahaha, hahaha, what''s the matter? Come on!" The rabbit seems to go crazy again. The faster the attack frequency, wuchou can see that the shield around him can''t resist for long. What the hell! If you don''t find a way. At this time, wuchou noticed that the other party''s barrage was indeed fast and fast, but it was not impossible to escape. Focus, as long as you understand her attack mode, you can avoid her attack. Click The petals are breaking faster and faster. It won''t be long before you have no worry. You can''t continue to hide. "See!" Seeing the slightest possibility, wuchou directly started, walked out of the defense circle and rushed directly to the weak gas rabbit. "Hahaha, hahaha!" The attack speed is more and more frequent, but. "I''ve seen your attack mode." I don''t know if it''s an accident. Worry free finds that although the other party''s attack is indeed dense, there are always several small gaps along the other party''s attack track. As long as you can see through the opponent''s attack mode and avoid it. No problem! Seeing that wuchou really rushed out of his barrage array, the weak gas rabbit was not afraid of rain, but added some things. "What?" The barrage changed. The original only red barrage suddenly added a strange blue fluorescence, and the attack mode of the barrage became a little different. "Damn, there''s no way." Now it has rushed out. Wuchou has no chance to continue to observe. He can only try. Only the weak spirit rabbit saw that wuchou''s eyes became concentric when he focused on observing his barrage. "See!" Poof In an instant, he came to the weak gas rabbit, followed his body''s activities, and wuchou changed a long sword with his bare hands, and put it straight against the weak gas rabbit''s neck. "You lost!" Looking at the long sword on his throat, the rage of the weak breath rabbit finally dissipated, as if it had finally ended something and was relieved. "Ah, it''s over at last, princess. Is that all right?" Princess? make love The whole stage changed again and turned into a strange Japanese room. Behind them, a beautiful girl with long black hair came over. "Hard work, Ling Xian. Go down and finish the rest by myself." "Yes." The weak spirit rabbit, known as the bell fairy, bowed to the princess who came out of his heart, turned and walked out of the room, leaving wuchou here with the princess. Without worry, he saw the other party smiling at him, didn''t talk, didn''t know what he was thinking. "Well, Hello, who are you?" The princess didn''t speak, so she stared at wuchou. "Well, how are you?" Time was like a stop, and it was like an instant lengthening. Finally, the princess in front of her finally spoke. "It doesn''t matter if I forget. After all, I stayed here as a prosecutor this time." Listening to the princess''s tone, it''s like knowing no worries. "You don''t have to think about anything. When you finally reach the last level and complete the task of the world, you will know everything. Before that, you don''t need to think about these things you don''t understand. Just move forward." With that, the princess in front of her slapped wuchou. She felt that everything around her was elongated and her consciousness was collapsing. "Wow!" Snap A basin of water suddenly fell on wuchou''s face, and wuchou finally woke up from the trial. "Oh, hard work. First of all, congratulations on completing the test." The man looked at his dull face and went on. "As the trial said, you don''t need to think about it. You just have to move on. Isn''t that your goal?" "Yes, I''m sorry." Chapter 972 "You have to pay attention. You have been watched by three terrible guys." Three terrible guys. With this, Merlin left without giving more tips to wuchou. what''s that. The three goddesses, what is the existence and why are they staring at themselves? Do they already know that they want to eliminate the special points of the world, so they appear? It''s no use thinking so much. Worry free, you''d better hurry up and have a rest. late at night I feel the pain in the wound again, and I wake up again. "Huh?" Seeing someone sitting beside him, wuchou plans to try his best to sit up. "Don''t get up. Your body won''t hold up." Those who sit beside wuchou press wuchou with their hands and don''t sit up for wuchou. "Who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am, but don''t mess around. I just want to talk to you." The girl sat beside Wu Chou and looked at the combination of Wu Chou''s figure and a figure in her memory. Her face was a little strange. "How did you come here? This is not the world that ordinary people like you should come to. You should go back." "Do you care about me?" "That''s right." A straight ball, playing without worry and at a loss. "Hahaha, what''s your expression?" The girl looked at the silly expression of wuchou, which was very useful. "Well, you continue to rest. I''ll see you tomorrow night." Then, the familiar lullaby sounded in my ears, and wuchou slowly entered the dream. "Who the hell is it?" the second day When wuchou wakes up, he finds that the wound has healed, but there seems to be something wrong with his body and he can''t use his ability. Not only that, wuchou can''t communicate the natural energy between heaven and earth. He really can''t do anything. "Damn it." Sitting here can''t solve the problem. Worry free can only go out and have a look around. Main city of Uruk The outside is more prosperous than wuchou expected, but there is nothing special except the towering walls surrounded by it. But where is the Holy Grail? Is it on the three goddesses. "Oh, Mr. wuchou." The single ponytail girl I saw for the first time came not far away. "I remember. I didn''t give my name. How do you know?" "Ah, this is what the king told us. The king is really omnipotent, although the king said it was nothing." Worthy of Gilgamesh. "Ah, by the way, my name is Niu Ruo Wan. If your husband doesn''t mind, just call me. After all, my name is still tongue twister." It sounds a little familiar, but the other party is a spirit, and it''s normal to be familiar. "Then I''ll call you Xiaowan. It looks younger than me." "Well, Mr. wuchou, I''m a hero. I''m old and stopped long ago." "So it''s younger than me, uh huh, that''s right." Looking at wuchou, he just talks to himself. It''s better if Niu Ruo doesn''t know what to say. "By the way, someone came to me last night, you know, Xiaowan?" "Last night? Sorry, I was still fighting yesterday, so I don''t know." Since wuchou wants to call it so, he can''t stop wuchou. He can only let the other party say so. "Well, then I''ll ask someone else." With that, wuchou is really ready to leave. Niu Ruo Wan drives and pulls wuchou tightly. "Don''t go, Mr. wuchou. I have something to tell you." "Well, what''s the matter?" "Actually." Following Niu ruowan''s guidance, wuchou came to Gilgamesh''s studio. It should be said that the palace is right. just Looking at the waiters around and piles of documents as high as a mountain, I felt that Gilgamesh was looking for what he wanted to do. "Wang, I brought Mr. wuchou here." Through the mountain like documents, wuchou finally saw a hand waving to himself at the end. It seemed that it was Wang. "Wang, I won''t go over so many things. What are you looking for me? Can you tell me?" "Oh, actually." As soon as he said a word, Wang stopped and continued to work. It seems that if Wang doesn''t continue his work, he can''t finish all the work at all. However, wuchou doesn''t understand. If you support the whole world, it''s normal to have so many things, but. Now the city is surrounded. What else can Wang do. Wuchou just doesn''t understand it. Wuchou waited for a while, but he still didn''t hear what Wang told him to do, so he sat here and waited. "Well, it''s nothing. I''ll go, Wang." "Wait, I have something for you." After waiting for a while, wuchou found that Wang seemed to work hard again and ignored himself. "King!" Snap The books in front of him suddenly fell down, revealing a melancholy Gilgamesh. "By the way, by the way, things, things, I forgot." Wang didn''t know if something was wrong. He behaved so strangely. Wuchou went to the king, looked at the document being written in each other''s hands and said. "The investigation commission found the existence of refugees near the temple. I hope the king can order people to investigate and save them." Refugees? "That is to say, we actually have many people living nearby, but they have been caught." "Therefore, some people have the opportunity to escape here, but many people have been captured by the three goddesses or are still living somewhere." "I see. Do you want me to investigate the situation there?" "Yes, because there are still many people in need of help in our country, and in fact, everyone is looking forward to their families who haven''t come yet." Hope your family can live safely? Worry free doesn''t mean that you don''t understand this idea, but now, whether the other party has a chance to live or not, maybe you really need to investigate it yourself. "But, Wang, I''m an ordinary person now. Do you really intend me to investigate?" Looking at wuchou and looking at himself with skeptical eyes, Wang continued. "No problem, I believe you. You should go and see and tell me the results. After all, it''s about what everyone wants." "Wang, the point is not this, but whether I can come back alive." "No problem, I''ll leave this to you." Then the king waved and hurried away without worry. So wuchou took the doorplate and was ready to leave the city. "Well, am I really okay?" Although he left the city from a hidden tunnel, he still didn''t know how to go looking at the map in his hand. "Damn it, Wang really is. Even if it becomes this kind of virtuous King mode, it still needs the evil taste of the past." Wuchou doesn''t know how to follow the instructions of the map. He can only walk according to his feelings and think about what he wants to do. At this time, on the other side, something is planning. Chapter 973 After the final test, the man finally let go of worry free and finally rose to the fifth floor. "Player, what''s the matter with you?" Nero was surprised to see wuchou''s expression, so he asked. "Nero, what do you think is the purpose of my presence here?" "What do you mean?" Nero did not understand the purpose of looking at worry free. "I''ve just passed the test on the fourth floor, but the other party has always said that you don''t need to care, just move forward. However, they all say that I''m here for a purpose." "But I don''t know what the purpose is, so I want to ask you." "Nero will come here because he wants to fulfill his wish, so he will follow the call of the Holy Grail and come to this world." Worry free looks at his hand and feels that all this is not true. "Then I have no memory, only a strange mission. What is my purpose?" "Is it really like them? Just keep moving forward. Don''t think so much." "Player." Although I don''t know what wuchou experienced in that test, it seems to have a great impact on wuchou, even on wuchou''s will. "Nero, should I not go forward? I feel that everything is decided by others, and I don''t have any choice." Snap Nero slapped wuchou in the face and continued. "Fool, what you think, you are you. You don''t need to think so much. As long as it''s you, I have my own mission and desire." Nero hugged wuchou tightly and said. "What I want is the player yourself. You don''t need anything. Rome doesn''t need anything." "I see." Since you need Nero to comfort yourself, you really can''t. Clang Looks like it''s on the fifth floor. Wuchou walks out with Nero and finds that the scene here is really different from that below. A piece of ruins, completely. But fighting in such a place may be attacked. "Player, you don''t need to think so much about being attacked." "Well, why?" Para Para Clatter It rained suddenly. Wuchou took Nero aside to shelter from the rain and looked at the weather outside. It was really annoying. "By the way, saber, what do you mean, it''s not necessary?" "It means that from now on, if you want to continue to rise, you just have to defeat the layer master." A strange voice came from behind. Wuchou and Nero quickly looked back and saw a man in red fighting clothes standing beside them. "Are you the owner of the fifth floor?" The red man smiled and nodded. "Yes and No." "What do you mean?" The man stood straight and said. "Just call me uncle Li. I''m also a hero. I''m here to take you to meet someone. He''s our leader." Our floor master? At that time, on the fourth floor, although there was one Lord, there was no worry that you could not see other heroes. Here, you could actually see other heroes and even obey the orders of another hero. "Can you tell me who is your leader?" Uncle Li didn''t say anything, just walked in front to lead the way. "Come on, player, maybe an interesting person." Wuchou had no choice but to follow the guy named Uncle Li. On the way, no matter what wuchou said, this guy named Uncle Li was unwilling to reveal any news, but just led the way, just like a silent guide. "Here we are." The three came to a strange building and waited for Uncle Li to knock on the door several times. The door finally opened. "Come in." Walking into this secret venue, wuchou now began to doubt whether it was the room of the floor master or the territory of the rebels. "Well, is this really the floor master''s room? It looks like the rebel territory of those movies." "You''re right!" Uncle Li brought them in. Not long after, a voice came from wuchou. I don''t know when a man had sneaked behind the three. "Who is it!" When they looked back, they disappeared again and turned around again. They had come to Uncle Li. "Sorry, in fact, what you said just now is right. This is the room of the floor master, but at the same time, it is also the territory of the rebel army." The new man came over, patted wuchou on the shoulder, and then said. "Welcome to your new master follower combination. I''m the master of the fifth floor here. I can''t tell you my real name. Just call me uncle." Looking at such a strong man in front of me, the speed is very fast, which makes wuchou a little surprised. "Hahaha, good eyes, boy. It''s good to be the imperial Lord." "Thanks for your praise, can you tell me what the situation is and why as a leader, he also belongs to the rebel army?" Uncle scratched his head and went on. "In fact, this is the case." "You should know that BB is an artificial intelligence?" Wuchou and Nero nodded. After all, this guy really caused a lot of trouble at the beginning, but now he is half his own. "There seems to be a problem with the artificial intelligence of managing the Holy Grail of the month recently. The management of this layer doesn''t care at all. The point is not this. It''s ok if she doesn''t manage, but strange creatures have been rampant in this city and constantly attacking others." Strange creatures? Wuchou really doesn''t know. Maybe BB is their own person, but it''s still a big threat to others. "These strange creatures are the culprits of this layer. Originally, it should be as prosperous as the first layer, because the administrator''s inaction and the rampant of monsters make it so." "So you want us to help you solve this problem?" Wuchou doesn''t think he has the ability to help, especially when he doesn''t know the bottom of the matter. "You don''t have to worry about it. In fact, we have found the root cause, but." "But?" The uncle scratched his head and continued. "There is a border outside. We need the participation of the imperial Lord to pass, so we are in distress. Why doesn''t the imperial Lord come up yet?" So, I''m the first one to come to the fifth floor? Hearing this news, wuchou is still a little happy. "So, the new emperor, can you help us solve this problem? After solving it, I''ll allow you to pass through the fifth floor." "Then." "Wait." Wuchou was about to promise when Nero suddenly interrupted wuchou. "Those monsters, can we meet and decide first?" "Naturally, this is no problem." Chapter 974 Worry free, looking at the strange environment around, I really can''t find the direction for a time. Although he was completely cheated by Gilgamesh and came out, the other party didn''t even arrange any guide for him. It''s too difficult to find someone who might be arrested in this unfamiliar place. That''s not the point. There''s also the map they gave. I really can''t understand it at all. Worry free, now I''m really walking by intuition. When wuchou was still at a loss, a strange sound came from the forest. "Is it a cry for help?" Wuchou walked in the direction of the sound and saw something strange. A strange Laurie was tied to a tree. She was wearing a black cloak. Her long dark red hair almost passed her knees. The point is not here. This little Laurie was tied to the tree with some iron chain. If it is a general situation, wuchou will go directly to save people, but now he has no ability. He may encounter the enemy and die, so wuchou did not approach rashly. After waiting for a while and deciding that there was no danger around, wuchou slowly approached the bound Laurie. "Are you okay?" Little Laurie raised her head and looked at wuchou''s purple eyes. There were tears in them. She looked very poor. "Big brother, help me. I''m tied here to sacrifice to the gods here." "You wait for me." Wuchou reached out and grabbed the iron chain that tied Laurie, but no matter how hard wuchou tried, he couldn''t open these chains, just like locking people with magic. "Big brother, just inject magic into these chains." magic power? Without worry, I scratched my head and went on. "Sorry, I can''t use magic. It seems that I can''t open this chain." "Really?" Watching little Lori look at herself with suspicious eyes, it feels like meeting some strange and rare beast. "Yes, I really can''t use magic, so I can''t help it." Sure that wuchou didn''t lie, little Laurie could only sigh and then said. "Big brother, you are not magic, but you don''t know how to use magic. I can teach you a way." "What can I do?" "Big brother, you should know that body fluids are magical." Speaking of this, wuchou already knows what little Lori is thinking. Wuchou has no way. He is ready to bleed to find a way to save the little Lori. At this time, there was a rapid sound of footsteps behind wuchou. "Huh?" Turning around, I saw a ragged man rushing over, holding his arm. It was obvious that there were many wounds of different sizes on his body. "What''s the matter?" Following behind the man, wuchou also saw bursts of rapid footsteps, and there seemed to be a lot of voices. "Help me!" Snap Before he finished shouting, several huge lion shaped Warcraft suddenly came out behind the man and ate the man who was still running away in one bite. "It''s really bad. I said, don''t go. It''s okay." Immediately behind these Warcraft, a young boy with long green hair, er, a man of Unknown Gender came over, his eyes sharp. "Oh, there are others. Are they from uluk?" Wuchou knows this guy, enqi Du. No, it should be said that he looks like enqi Du, but not enqi Du, because. Enkidu, he''s dead. "Who are you? I remember that the two kings of Uruk, enqidu, have died. Why do you wander around the world in other people''s skin?" "Oh, I can see through myself at a glance. Good, huh?" Humans with long green hair squint at worry free, as if they think of something. "I remember that you are the alien. You have been hurt to the root by our attack. You are really lucky that you haven''t died yet." It''s the enemy, please. There is no worry about any means of attack. If you meet these guys, you will die except death. "The injury to the root is not dead, but look at your expression, you should not have the ability to resist. It seems that you are just a paper tiger." Seen through. Wuchou wanted to leave, but she hesitated when she saw the little Laurie tied to the tree. "Eat him!" Warcraft around listened to each other''s orders and rushed directly to the top. They were still hesitating. Way, way, what else! Click Warcraft bit wuchou''s arm, and the blood splashed out along the wound all at once. By the way, blood! Poop "What?" The Warcraft that originally planned to attack stopped, and wuchou''s arm suddenly turned into a huge spike, which ran through the Warcraft that had just bitten his arm. "It''s impossible. He shouldn''t be able to use magic. What''s going on?" "Enqidu" looked at the wound on wuchou''s arm and finally realized it. "I see. Blood?" Worry free is not that there is no magic, but that there is no way to drive the magic in your body by any means. Then, you don''t need to contact the magic in your body by any means to release the blood directly and use your most suitable projection magic. Weapons grew from the wound on wuchou''s hand and completely covered wuchou''s arm. "Hum, even if you can use magic in this way, you can''t beat us." The rest of Warcraft continue to obey the orders of "enqidu" and attack wuchou again. "Then, enqidu, let you see this weapon!" Click, click Zizizi "What!" Enqi saw that wuchou cancelled all his arms, and a golden light opened from the wound. Suddenly, several familiar chains stretched out from the golden light and ran through all Warcraft at once. "Impossible, how can you have this thing, and that smell, not a fake, it''s true!" "Enqidu" looked at wuchou with crazy eyes. The weapon just now was impossible. How could the other party use this kind of thing. "Hee hee, who knows, do you still want to fight, enqidu?" "Cut." There are too many unknown factors. It seems that even if the other party can''t use the original ability, it is also very dangerous now. "Wait for me. I''ll avenge you soon!" With that, "enqidu" turned and left directly. It seems that he still doesn''t intend to fight wuchou now. "Hoo, finally gone." Disarm yourself and feel that your blood will be exhausted. It''s better to use more of these moves. "By the way, little Lori, I''ll get you out now." Wuchou spilled his blood on the chain. Finally, the chain was slowly loosened as little Laurie said. It''s just that there''s something wrong with wuchou. "Ah, found!" At this time, wuchou found that when he spilled his blood on the chain, he silently felt that he formed a link with little Laurie. "You are a follower!" "Yes, big brother." It seems that this little Lori is in a hole. Chapter 975 "Saber, why didn''t you just promise each other directly? It''s obviously good for us." On the way to leave the base, wuchou really didn''t understand Nero''s behavior just now, because he just promised others on the spot. "Player, what do you think of the strength of the layer master just now?" "Very strong, the king''s momentum, since it can become the leader, the strength is naturally not weak." "So, do the players think it''s easy to deal with the monsters that make the layer owners feel distressed?" Naturally impossible. "Saber, are you worried that the leader just wants us to die?" "This possibility is not ruled out, so we have to determine what the level of those monsters is." Along the broken eaves and walls of the building, wuchou and Nero slowly went deep into the seriously damaged city. "Player, wait." They stopped and began to pay attention to the surrounding environment. "Saber, what''s the matter?" "Shh, listen." Although they didn''t see anything, they both seemed to hear some strange sounds. "The wind?" No, it should be said that something is moving in mid air, so it makes these sounds. "What is it?" "I don''t know, but keep your voice down. I feel very strange." Two people secretly from the gap of the stone wall, through a little light, finally saw the outside of the stone wall. "What''s that?" Strange blue squares float in mid air. Not only that, there seems to be a red origin in the center of these things. I don''t know what flash happens. "These monsters, no, should they say, robots?" Although I don''t know what they are doing, they don''t seem to be doing any good. Moreover, the red dot in the center constantly releases strange red light, as if scanning something. "Looking for new creatures?" It seems to be used to find someone, or magical creatures, it seems to be a special tool. Wuchou and Nero watched carefully and thought about whether to go up and try to attack those things. It''s just that they don''t have to wait for worry. They attack on their own initiative. Didi, Didi The blue squares seem to have known that they are here and suddenly come around them. "Bad." "No, player, should say, perfect!" When Nero finished, he directly picked up his long sword and was ready to attack. Snap The red light instantly covered Nero''s body, and suddenly Nero knelt on the ground. "Saber, what''s the matter with you?" "Body, can''t move!" His feet were like being filled with very heavy lead and couldn''t move at all. "What''s going on?" At this time, the blue square did not give Nero any time to buffer, and suddenly produced a strange peristalsis in mid air and turned into a spear. ¡°saber£¡¡± Worry free rushed to Nero, picked him up and left in the distance. Didi, Didi Seeing that wuchou left with Nero, the spear turned into many small spikes and attacked wuchou directly. Karaok All the building debris along the way were instantly penetrated when they met these spikes, and they had no ability to resist. "Damn, what is it?" Wuchou keeps running, keeps running, and intends to get out of the attack range of these attacks. It''s just that they seem to have something to track. They can''t get rid of it at all, and they''re very fast. At this time, a small TV with wings flew to wuchou. The characters in it were naturally familiar to wuchou. BB "Yo Yo, elder, long time no see. How are you?" "BB, I don''t have time to talk to you now. What are these things? Are you kidding?" BB looked as if he had been wronged. He squatted on the ground and pretended to cry. "No, it''s not mine. You have to believe me, senior." "It''s strange to believe you. Tell me, what''s this?" BB suddenly changed his face and looked happy. "Want to know, no problem, as long as you promise me to come in your dream again tonight, I''ll tell you the truth." Looking at those things behind me getting closer and closer, wuchou can only quickly promise each other. "I promise you, tell me, what are those?" "Hee hee, actually." Snap Before BB said anything, the blue spike suddenly pierced the small TV around wuchou. "Damn it!" Got fooled again. Worry free believes that this thing must be controlled by BB, otherwise it will not suddenly accelerate its attack at this important juncture. "Player, put the rest down and I can fight." "Fool, don''t move. We''ll soon be able to leave." Worry free is still looking around and thinking about what might be useful. At this time, wuchou heard the voice behind him and stopped. Turning around, he saw that those blue spikes came to a place and finally stopped without moving on. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou noticed that the original red ball didn''t seem to be nearby. "I see. That ball may be their core. These things can''t be too far away from the core. They may fail." Knowing this, wuchou finally put down Nero. "Indeed, the original sense of gravity has disappeared." Nero could not feel the strange feeling just now. "But why doesn''t the ball move together? If so, we can''t go away." I don''t understand. There must be some reason why they can''t leave that area and can only stay there. Seeing that the blue team spikes finally returned, wuchou and Nero decided to go to the rebel base camp first, and then learn about other things. "What, saber, still don''t decide to take the task?" "Player, it seems that those monsters can''t be solved by the two of us. There''s no way. We can only join hands with the Lord to destroy them. I think the Lord himself will be willing to fight with us." "Maybe." After they returned to the base camp, they saw Uncle sitting in the position just now waiting for them. "Oh, I''m back. How are you? Have you seen the power of those things?" Wu Chou nodded and continued. "It''s really powerful, but can the layer owner tell us why they can''t leave that area? If so, we can''t come back just now." The Lord thought for a while and finally said. "In fact, the reason why they can''t leave is caused by someone." "Someone?" The master nodded and continued. "Our partner, he used his own treasure to limit those things to that area. Although you can''t see it, in the eyes of those monsters, that area is a strange maze. No matter how, he can''t leave." "However, the power of treasure tools will slowly decline. At that time, they will be able to act everywhere in the whole world. Therefore, they need you." "Now, tell me your answer." Chapter 976 What is this. Wuchou sat on the ground and thought calmly, remembering what had just happened. Because of the attack of "enqidu", wuchou was forced to resist. Because the little Lori was trapped here, wuchou couldn''t leave. Also because of little Laurie''s tips, wuchou can directly use blood to drive magic and drive "enqidu" away. Similarly, due to blood reasons, wuchou was unknowingly cheated by this little Laurie, and even completed the contract. Then, this is the situation. "Hey, servant, hurry up. I''m hungry." The little Lori sitting on wuchou''s shoulder doesn''t care at all. Wuchou just bled a lot to save her, and even now she is still exploiting his magic. "Hurry up and go back to Uruk early. I''m hungry." "I said, aren''t you a hero? How can you be hungry? What''s the matter?" "Hum, you care about me!" With that, he pulled out a worry free hair and shivered with pain. "I know. Really, I have a task when I come out. I want to find some civilians who have been captured. I go back without completing the task. I''m in trouble." "You don''t have to worry about it." "What do you mean?" Little Laurie sat on wuchou''s shoulder and kicked her. Wuchou wanted to pull her down and teach her a lesson. "What do you say?" Little Laurie said while kicking her foot. "Those people are dead. Just go back and say so." "How can it be like this? I don''t know yet." "No, I know." Saying this, they suddenly fell silent. "Are they all dead?" "Yes, I escaped from there, so you don''t have to think so much. Just go back." Only she escaped, but why tie her up? What''s the point. Maybe it will take some time for wuchou to know the truth, but since the other party says that the task is over, wuchou won''t ask for trouble. Hurry back to Urumqi is the top priority. just "Are you lost?" Little Laurie stared at wuchou with fierce eyes and wanted to bite down wuchou''s head directly. "This can''t blame me. It''s not because leaving at that time also caused a lot of trouble, and I really walked around and didn''t expect to find you." Little Lori could only sigh helplessly and continued to sit on her worry free shoulder, shaking her worry free hair hard. "Anyway, go back quickly, or I''ll really strip your hair off." "Don''t mess around." Worry free can only follow your feelings as at that time. But where. This time wuchou really has no clue. I don''t know where to find the location of Uruk. However, the difference this time is that I have someone to chat with me. "Little Lori, I don''t know your name yet. You haven''t told me yet." "Hum, fool, I just remember now!" Little Laurie kicked her leg and went on. "My real name can''t tell you. Even if you are my emergency food now, you can call me Nina." What a strange name. Lolita make complaints about it, then walk around with little Lori, after all, it''s a long time to go back. "No worries." "What?" Although I don''t know how the other party knows his name, I don''t want to worry about such a complex thing. "Why do you want to come to this world? You are an outsider and don''t belong here." "I came here by accident. I didn''t want to come here." "An accident?" Nina looked carefree and didn''t know what the man was thinking. "It''s not an accident, it''s fate." "Destiny?" "Yes." Nina jumped down from wuchou''s shoulder and pointed to wuchou. "It must be fate that guides you to this world, otherwise you won''t meet me. None of these things will happen." "It''s just an accident." Is it? Maybe. Without worry, I don''t know. I always feel that even if my former self has disappeared, my present self seems to be moving forward according to the path envisaged by the other party. Even if so much has changed. Zizizi, zizizi The world seems to have changed a little. "Huh?" Worry free feels that the world in front of you seems a little different. I don''t know whether it''s my own illusion or what has really changed. "Cut." "Again?" Nina, walking in front of wuchou, suddenly said so. "Again, what''s coming again?" call Suddenly, from the darkness, a sickle stretched out from inside, and the goal was Nina standing in front of worry free. "Nina!" Wuchou pulls the other side behind him, and the sickle goes directly through wuchou''s chest without hesitation. "Er!" Who is it? Clattering As like as two peas, Nina''s hair was very different from his eyes. "Who are you?" The new Laurie did not answer wuchou''s question, but pulled out the sickle on wuchou''s chest and attacked wuchou again. "Hum, what trouble." Snap Nina also took out her weapon and shot the other party''s attack. "You''re here again. I''ve said don''t bother me. I don''t want to go to that place anymore. I just want to find some toys." With that, wuchou felt that part of her magic had been taken away. It seemed that Nina was ready to release her treasure. "Nina, don''t mess around. What''s going on, don''t you explain?" "Hum." As if worried about the feeling of no worry, Nina finally didn''t do it, but said to the guy who was very similar to herself. "Go away quickly. You''re really in the way. Don''t appear in front of me." Naturally, the new little Lori will not leave so easily. Instead, she goes directly to wuchou and holds wuchou''s arm tightly. "Fool, you''re not me. Worry free won''t accept you so easily." But Nina then saw that little Lori directly grabbed wuchou''s face and then. "Yes!" "Wait, what are you doing!" Nina ran straight over and pushed away the little Laurie in front of her. "You guy, this is my food. Go away." "Hum!" The new Laurie didn''t intend to leave and continued to run to wuchou and hold wuchou. I want what you want. "Ah, I will never spare you!" With that, Nina wrestled with the new Laurie. Only worry free, a person sitting in place, still stunned by what just happened. "How do you think, I should not lose?" Snap Hearing wuchou''s words, the two little Loris kicked wuchou at the same time and directly kicked wuchou out. "Fool, tell you to talk freely." After the two Lauries fainted without worry, they began to struggle again. Chapter 977 Tick, tick Strange sewers, neon lights flashing on the walls. "Finally know you''re back?" Creak The shabby door was opened and wuchou walked into a strange shop. The creaking fan, the flashing long tube lamp, and the sound of ancient music. Creak, creak The chair made bursts of noise, and the man in a red cloak sat on it, looking happy and worry free. "It''s so late. I thought you wouldn''t come back here in the future." "Hmm, that''s right, player. I thought you wouldn''t have a chance to come here in the future." Nero sat on the sofa, picked up the pizza on the table in front of him and ate it. "Well, it tastes good. Sure enough, eating in this room is very delicious." "Hee hee, yes, it''s a pity that this is my territory. You basically have to rely on worry free, otherwise you can''t come here." Wuchou looks at another man and doesn''t know why. Wuchou obviously doesn''t know this man, but wuchou feels that this man is also called Nero. "Who are you?" "Have I forgotten, too? It''s really troublesome. They''ve all come back here." The man stood up and raised his right hand. "Look, do you remember anything?" "Right hand?" Looking at each other''s right hand, which is completely different from human, worry free seems to think of something. "You are!" Zizizi, zizizi "Nero!" Wuchou sat up from the bed and looked at Nero lying beside him, biting his fingers and covering his forehead. "Dream?" However, this dream, how so familiar, and that person. Wuchou seems to have met, and he should know each other. "Who is he?" "Player, what are you doing?" Perhaps disturbed by the sound of worry free movement, Nero slowly woke up. "Saber, I''m sorry. Did I wake you up?" "Nothing, just, player, do you remember anything?" Did Nero experience the dream just now? Perhaps seeing the worry free doubt, Nero nodded and said with certainty. "Yes, player, your dream is actually no problem. I did have the same dream with you." "The same dream?" Nero sat up, lying in his carefree arms, and then said. "Player, you must remember everything we used to have and that good helper." Yesterday, finally, they decided to help them. After all, they can only rely on them to deal with those monsters. It''s just that wuchou still doesn''t know what to do. "Saber, what do you think our mission is?" After deciding to help yesterday, the leader asked wuchou and Nero to complete a specific task as an independent team. "I don''t know, but it has something to do with that man." BB, maybe. Maybe the other party already knows that his relationship with BB is a little unusual and plans to use himself to defeat the monster. However, BB is not controlled by itself, and it can even be said that it has been playing with itself in control. "Oh, I hope it won''t be so troublesome." Nero looked at Wu Chou''s disdainful expression and smiled. Sure enough, even if the memory is not restored, the player is the player, and this point will not change. ~ half an hour later ~ "Connection point?" The Lord found wuchou and Nero and finally prepared to attack those monsters. "Yes, on our fifth floor, there is already a place connected to their center. Maybe you can find the answer there." In other words, I hope they can contact BB, change BB''s ideas, or eliminate BB. Anyway, any one can. "But that place should be in the territory of those monsters, right?" The master nodded and continued. "So, at that time, we should attract each other''s attention. You should complete the task as soon as possible. Even if we use treasure tools, we will retreat in five minutes at most, so you must be fast." Five minutes? Wuchou didn''t expect to be in such a hurry, but he could hold those almost invincible monsters for five minutes. The layer master and other heroes are really powerful. "I know. I''ll try." "Remember, you only have five minutes. We will leave after five minutes. No one will take care of you at that time, so you should leave quickly even if you don''t solve the problem in five minutes." "I know. When are you going to start?" "Tonight." ~ that night ~ Wuchou has separated from the layer Lord. As long as he hears a violent noise in the distance, wuchou knows that they have begun to fight. "Saber, listen up. No matter what happens, remember not to mess around." "I know. You too, player. Don''t casually agree to any request of that person." Nero knew that wuchou would probably sacrifice himself if he really wanted to help. "I see. Get ready." After a while, I heard a huge explosion in the distance. Wuchou knew it was time for them to start. "Go!" According to the instructions of the floor master, they moved in the direction they agreed. Along the way, thanks to their attraction, none of those monsters are near here, just. "Is the so-called connection point true?" Worry free is a little suspicious. However, when wuchou came to the designated place, he found that the other party did not lie. Because. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Click Lilith Seeing Lilith again, wuchou remembered the scene when Lipp was taken away, and his chest ached. "Lilith, forget it. I have no other ideas about you now. Where is Lipp and where is BB? I want to talk to her." "I know. You''re talking about those monsters, aren''t you?" Lilith looked at everything with a smile. "I can make a decision about monsters, but I''m sorry about Lipp. I can''t make a decision about it either." "What?" Lilith looked at worry free, nervous and worried, and felt inexplicably upset. We are, obviously, the same, but. "Lip is locked up by BB, so you don''t have a chance to see her." "I see. I''m just locked up. That''s good." Looking at wuchou''s expression of relief after knowing that Lipp was all right, he felt inexplicably upset. Calm down, Lilith. You still have a job. "Monsters have weaknesses. As long as you hit that weakness, those monsters are vulnerable, so you don''t have to worry." "Really, that''s good. Can you tell me?" At this time, neither worry nor Nero noticed that Lilith seemed to want to do something. "No problem, but you have to promise me one thing." "You say." Lilith looked at worry free and said. "Turn me into a human." Chapter 978 The body is very tired Wuchou always feels like he is pressed by something. He can''t work hard at all. So tired His eyes didn''t want to open, and his limbs became heavier and heavier. Tick, tick "Huh?" Wuchou slowly opened his eyes and looked at the strange environment around him, as if he remembered something. "By the way, I fainted, I remember." Rubbing his head, he found that there seemed to be two people sitting in front of him, but they all seemed to be asleep. "Nina." Wuchou remembered that he was stunned by these two people, so he was here. "By the way, leave quickly." Worry free looked at the two Lauries sitting in place, and finally decided to take the other person away. After all, they can''t stay. Body, very tired. Snap I just wanted to pick them up, but my body was too weak to support my activities. Strange, I was just knocked unconscious. I shouldn''t be so weak. At this time, wuchou finally found the source of the problem. In addition to being absorbed by Nina, another person, who looks like Nina, is also consuming his magic. Two contracts? Wuchou didn''t expect that his magic was consumed so much. Before, he could support two followers. Now he is not as strong as before. Magic consumes too fast, not even exist, let alone fight. Soon, wuchou sat back again and had a good rest. If you can still use power. Think of here, worry free slowly close your eyes. ~ dream ~ "No worries, no worries." "Huh?" The wind kept patting on his face. He looked at the man in front of him and said. "You are, how can you be in my dream?" "Isn''t that normal?" The girl sat beside wuchou, and the dandelion dancing in the wind danced around them. "You will always come to me before you have been reincarnated." Second level hall, really red "Zhenhong, what is the relationship between you and me? Why do I want to see you even in my dream? Why did you leave a mirror for me?" Zhenhong smiled and poked wuchou''s forehead. "Fool, since I haven''t remembered it, I don''t have to think so much. Since I''m still in your dream, it naturally has my meaning." Is it something left by yourself again? Worry free feels that except for the rose girl, everything is what she once left to herself, and nothing belongs to her. Oneself, really like a chess piece, is played with by others. "Fool, worry free, why do you think so much?" Pa Pa Zhenhong patted wuchou''s head and continued. "You and I have a lot to say, a lot to say, a lot to say, but now what remains in your dream is not the real me, but your fantasy." "Think of everything, and then come to me." Snap Wuchou sank into the deep sea like being pressed down by the water pressure and couldn''t move. "Wow!" Cong Mengmeng wakes up unhappily and sees two Lauries sitting on themselves, pressing themselves heavily. "Finally wake up. Hurry up. It''s getting dark." "I see, really." Time doesn''t allow you to recall so much. You can only leave quickly without worry. The body is still very weak, but it seems to recover a little. At least, you can move. Wuchou tries his best to pick up two Loris and take them forward. Maybe it was something that happened during the period when she fainted. The two Lauries finally didn''t attack each other again. Just, I don''t know how long they have to go. "Uruk''s way, I know." Another little Laurie finally spoke and said what wuchou wanted to hear most. "Really, it''s a big help. Uh, are you?" "Anna." They not only look alike, but also have the same name. "Hum." Maybe Nina looks a little unhappy to see another one''s own performance. "Well, go quickly, my servant. Since you know the way, go back quickly. I''m tired." Wuchou three walked for some time and finally returned to Urumqi. Wuchou didn''t rest, but took two Loris to meet Gilgamesh On the hall "I see. Have they all been destroyed?" Wang Nan looked up at Wu Chou, then looked at the two little Loris around him and smiled. "Well, now that you have a follower, the next combat task will begin soon. Don''t think about being lazy. My Uruk doesn''t keep idle people." With that, Gilgamesh asked wuchou to go back to rest. After all, Ye was very tired. Once back to the rest point, wuchou directly lay in bed, didn''t want to move, and his body completely collapsed. "Sorry, you keep playing. I''m tired." Looking at the two little Loris as if they were fighting for something, wuchou said weakly, and then closed her eyes to sleep. The two little Loris finally stopped when they saw that wuchou was asleep. "Hey, why are you here? What''s the purpose?" "I just want to ask you, why don''t you stay in your castle and come out?" "I have my own purpose. I just want to find someone. How about you?" Nina glanced at Anna and smiled. "I still want my strength back, don''t I?" Anna looked at Nina silently and didn''t say anything at last. "Is power so important?" "Isn''t it? Without power, there won''t be so many monsters outside." "Without strength, you can''t beat me. None of this will happen." Anna said, staring at Nina like she was going to destroy each other. "Hum, I don''t deny it, but now, in fact, I have found something better, something better than the so-called power." Nina walked to wuchou and touched each other''s hand, with her eyes showing a different tenderness. "If you really want it, I can give it to you, but promise me not to disturb me in the future, OK?" Anna looked at Nina as if she had seen something incredible. "Strength, don''t you need it?" "You will also understand that originally, the purpose of Jin Gu and I was to make a contract with him." "You, why?" "Yes, why?" Hold your hands, Nina said. "I don''t know. I just follow this person with my own feelings. Before, before this special point has not been formed, my heart tells me that I should do so." "It seems that my choice is right." Nina looked at Anna and continued. "If you want to get back your strength, just go back. I don''t need it. These Warcraft don''t need my control. I just want to maintain this special point and find a way to separate." "You''ve really changed." But maybe something can change. Anna also felt that she should change. Chapter 979 Wuchou and Nero looked at Lilith and said. "How is it possible to become human? How can I help you become human?" Worry free felt that Lilith was embarrassing herself. "No, worry free, you, only you, that''s possible. The question is, are you willing to help me?" Lilith stared at wuchou, hoping that wuchou could tell herself the answer quickly. "Player." Nero looked at wuchou and hoped that wuchou would say something earlier. After all, time was running out. "Ah, I don''t know. Since you think I have the ability, follow me. I don''t care. In short, now tell me the weaknesses of those monsters." ~ three minutes later ~ Wuchou and others took Lilith to their battle site and found that they had not left. "Oh, it seems that it has been solved." Seeing the Lilith layer behind them, the master knows that the problem has been solved. "Hum." Lilith rushed directly into the enemy array, attacked the monsters in front of her with her feet at an incredible angle, and suddenly divided these square monsters into pieces. "Awesome." Although I already know that the other party is very powerful, it seems that I still underestimate the other party. Looking at those squares that have bothered them for so long, they are simply destroyed by Lilith. The layer owner really doesn''t know what to say. "Forget it." After the battle, the floor owner naturally agreed to wuchou''s request and allowed them to leave this place. The elevator has also come to them. "Wait. At this time, Lilith stopped worrying. "What''s the matter?" "The sixth floor is a little different. After going up, you must be mentally prepared." "Needless to say, I''m already ready." Wuchou takes Nero and Lilith into the elevator and finally continues to rise. What''s special about the sixth floor? Although Lilith has reminded wuchou, she doesn''t seem to say so much. The other party can only say so much. "Hey, you." Nero is different from wuchou. He doesn''t care about this kind of thing at all and wants to ask Lilith directly. "The sixth floor, is there anything special?" Lilith glanced at Nero, snorted, and finally said. "There''s nothing on the sixth floor." Nothing there? Perhaps she saw wuchou and Nero''s doubts, Lilith continued. "On the sixth floor, you are now the first batch of people to go up. After going up, there are no floor owners, no monsters, no other challengers, only you." "In this long wait, you have to wait a long time until one person comes up and knocks you out, or knocks out the other party and continues to rise." I see. Eliminate the layer? After all, after the sixth floor, there is only a seventh floor, and then it will reach the highest place of the so-called Holy Grail of the moon. If a plural number of monarchs can go up, it will naturally have any impact on fairness. Therefore, the last monarchs will be eliminated here. Clang "However, you are the first group to arrive, so you may have to wait here for a long time. Therefore, this layer is also called the waiting layer." "Here, you can transform according to your own ideas and even live the life you want. Similarly, it is also called the layer of regeneration." Wuchou left the elevator at the same time and went out to have a look. There was really only an endless blank, nothing. "Here, you can wait. After all, time may be more exaggerated than you expected." With that, Lilith turned out an incredible chair out of thin air and sat down quietly. "A world imagined entirely out of thin air?" Wuchou and Nero sat on the ground, looked at the blank world around them, and fell into an inexplicable silence. "What can we do here?" I don''t know how to get up. Just, worry free feeling, there may be more than one way that Lilith said just now, and there may be other ways. There must be other ways. Maybe it''s just that worry free doesn''t know yet. "BB, are you here?" Wuchou knows that BB must be peeking here and can hear what is said here. At this time, a small TV really floated in the distance. Zizizi, zizizi "Master, sure enough, you came to me again. How about you? You''re really close to me. It seems that you''re really going to come to me." "Stop talking nonsense and tell me the way to get out of here." Looking at BB, he also plans to play treasure. Without worry, he quickly interrupts the other party and says the key point directly. "Cut." BB glanced at Lilith behind wuchou and continued. "It''s very simple. It''s also said here, the layer of regeneration, the layer of waiting, and the layer of blank." "Here, as long as you find the key to the next floor, you can go up." The key to the next floor. "How can I get this key?" "Hum, it''s very simple. Just enter Lilith''s dream." Here Lilith''s body shook, as if she knew it from the beginning. "Well, I see." A teacher kicked off the small TV, ignored BB''s complaints and walked to Lilith without worry. "Lilith, I want to go on. Since you say I have the ability to make you human, let me go on." Lilith took a look and felt that if she didn''t agree to each other, she would really be entangled to the end. "Hum, well, since you''re not afraid of my dissolved virus, come on." Lilith stretched out the back of her hand to wuchou and said with a smile. "Then, knight, come on. If you want to conquer me in dreams, come on." "Yes." Wuchou shook the little hand that looked weak, and then felt a strange power. Poop ~ dream ~ Poop, poop Sobbing, sobbing, sobbing "Wake up." "Huh?" I feel that someone is calling me, and I have no worry to open my eyes slowly. "Are you?" Looking at the girl with long purple hair standing in front of her, she feels familiar with each other. "Sakura?" "Sakura, what are you talking about? I''m Lilith, fool." The purple haired girl suddenly raised her hand and patted wuchou to vent her anger. "It hurts, Lilith?" Wuchou looked around and found himself lying in a strange room. It looked like the room where ordinary high school students stayed, with strange posters, decorations and some books. "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" Wuchou glanced at the girl who claimed to be Lilith and found that her feet were not strange. Just like ordinary girls, she didn''t see anything special. Here is a dream. I came in to try, but. What is the trial? No worries don''t know, but. Looking at the girl around me who looks at herself with confused eyes, wuchou is sure that it has something to do with this girl. Well, let''s find out what the girl knows. Chapter 980 what is it? In an incredible dream, there was a meteor shining across the horizon, as if it represented something. "But it seems to tell me something." The meteor came closer and closer from the sky and finally hit wuchou. "Wow!" Wuchou wakes up directly from his dream. "Meteor, isn''t it!" Wuchou hurried out of the house and saw the obvious meteor in the late night sky. "Oh, do you know?" Gilgamesh came to wuchou at this time, pointed to the meteor in the sky and said. "That meteor is naturally the so-called Chaldean Savior, but I don''t know what happened. This meteor can''t come to our world anyway." "Why, have you found it?" Jill Gami shook her head, looked at the stars in the sky and said. "I don''t know. Even if I have future vision, I can''t see through this thing. The reason is unknown. It may be a stronger existence than me, so I don''t know." "Well." More powerful than Gilgamesh. The three goddesses, or the two guys. Gilgamesh might have seen worry free, and went on. "But now I don''t need them." "Ah?" Without worry and doubt, he looked at Gilgamesh and didn''t know what the man said. "Because of you." Gilgamesh looked at wuchou and smiled. "Because you are here, I think it doesn''t matter even if they are not here. You can help me and save this man." Trust yourself? Wuchou really doesn''t know that Gilgamesh trusts himself so much. "Because, I see." Gilgamesh has seen what happens in the forest through the vision of the future. "My treasure and the chain of my best friend are all on you. Then it proves that you have been affirmed by me and my best friend. The person who has been affirmed by the two kings decides to help me." I see. Is that the reason? Without worry, I scratched my head and said shyly. "Ah, I''m not as strong as Wang thought. You''re too optimistic about me." "No." Gilgamesh gave a sudden cry and was so frightened that he didn''t have to worry. "Don''t feel modest or anything. Since you have power, you should do the responsibility that this power should bear." The responsibility of this force? Wuchou looked at his hands. Before, he didn''t think that power belonged to responsibility. He only used power for his own purpose, As for the responsibility of power, I didn''t expect so much. "Forget it, you will understand anyway. Now, accept my task." Looking at Gilgamesh sitting upright, he became serious without worry. "Obey orders, my people, now accept new orders, help me defeat the three goddesses who disturb the world and save the world." "As for detailed information, it''s still too troublesome to talk. That''s good." With a magic power entering the worry free brain, Gilgamesh completely passed on what he wanted to tell worry free. "Well, it''s up to you to choose which target to deal with, my people." Gilgamesh nodded with satisfaction and then looked at the wall in the distance. "Until then, I will always protect this city and the last hope of mankind." Gilgamesh said and left without worrying about any time to refuse. "What a disorderly king." However, now that we have accepted the task, we must complete it. In the twinkling of an eye, wuchou has thought clearly about who is the first person to deal with. ~ the next day ~ "Servant, what are you doing?" Two little loris, one left and one right, sat on wuchou''s shoulders and followed wuchou out of uluk''s range. "According to Wang''s information, one of the three goddesses has been attacking the countryside nearby, so I want to find that guy here." The goddess who has been fooling around in the sky, Ishtar. Similarly, he is also the creator of the double king tragedy and the master of the bull of heaven. Has been wandering in mid air, at the same time, as the so-called three goddesses, constantly harassing Uruk. This is the only three goddesses who have the best contact. Wuchou thinks it will be more convenient to start with her. "This is her usual wandering place." Wuchou hides in the forest with two Loris and looks at whether there will be abnormalities in the sky. After all, the other party will appear at any time. However, after waiting for a long time, I didn''t wait for the emergence of Ishtar. Instead, I waited until Warcraft came to attack these villages. "Oh, no way." Protect these innocent humans first. When wuchou was ready to come out of the forest, he saw several golden flashes in the sky, which suddenly ran through the Warcraft on the ground. "That is." The light that attacks oneself is also the light that causes his present situation. In the sky, a goddess who controls a huge bow, sits on it and laughs. However, wuchou always feels that this goddess is like someone in his memory. "Is it, by virtue of the spirit?" But this man, who is it. It''s too far. I can''t see clearly. It seems that I''d better let the other party down first. "Ishtar, come down. I have something to tell you." Hearing wuchou''s words, Ishtar in the sky looked at wuchou and seemed to want to hear what wuchou said. He really came down. "I thought it was something. It was you." Ishtar said disgustedly, as if he recognized wuchou. "I''ve finished the task and sealed most of your ability, and I''m just helping others. I don''t have the ability to help you solve these things. You need to find the original owner." Ishtar said that he was really ready to leave, and didn''t even plan to talk with wuchou for a while. "Wait, Ishtar, I have something to ask you." Wuchou grabbed Ishtar''s hand, but unexpectedly, the other party''s movement was more exaggerated than he expected, so he suddenly stretched out his hand and clapped his hand. "Don''t touch me!" Ishtar clapped his carefree hand and his face became very strange. "You really have a problem with your body. Then, I''m sure I''m right." "Cut." Ishtar turned his head and didn''t want to look at worry free. "Although my appearance has changed a little now, you recognize me by your body, right?" "Hum, so what? It''s a human problem, not a god problem." Despite this, Ishtar has a great impact on the gods, because they have too many points of agreement, which has unconsciously affected Ishtar a lot. Therefore, when facing worry free, it will be affected unconsciously, which is a trouble for the gods. "Ishtar, tell me, are you the so-called three goddesses?" "Ah?" Ishtar did not expect that wuchou would ask this question. Chapter 981 "Worry free, come here quickly. What are you doing?" Because of Lilith''s reason, wuchou followed Lilith on the road, completely unaware of the progress of the goal. "Lilith, where are we going?" Lilith looked back and said incredulously. "Wuchou, did you forget again? I''m going shopping today. We''ve lived together since we moved home yesterday." Cohabitation? There is not much information, worry free and unclear. We need to know it again at that time. She followed Lilith to a commercial street. After buying all the things she needed, she followed Lilith back to their so-called home. Here, Lilith said she had something else to do. She left for a while and let wuchou wait at home. At this time, wuchou began to look for some information. "No photos of others." Although there are many rooms, wuchou didn''t see the traces of others. Just now in the commercial street, wuchou also decided one thing. Those people don''t look like normal conscious people. They all exist like NPC. Worry free walks into Lilith''s room and can''t collect any information. It''s just an ordinary room. What is Lilith''s dream? It''s that simple. Cohabiting with another one? After a while, Lilith finally came back and looked at wuchou with a calm and dissatisfied face. "Really, worry free. We''re living together now. Why aren''t we happy?" "Lilith, I have something to ask you." "Go ahead." Lilith sat beside wuchou and clenched wuchou''s hand. "Don''t we have any other family?" Lilith looked up, thought, and went on. "No, we all grew up in the same orphanage and don''t know our family. How do we know these things?" Orphanages, no family, because to avoid mixed information, avoid trouble. It''s really convenient in dreams. Lilith looked puzzled and went on. "Worry free, what''s the matter with you? You''ve been very strange since you got up in the morning, saying strange people''s names and strange words." Without worry, I can''t say anything. I can only smile and perfunctory in the past. "Forget it, you are like this anyway. You used to be a freak." With that, Lilith went to prepare something. This is Lilith''s dream. Late at night Wuchou stood in front of Lilith''s room with a pillow and a helpless face. ~ five minutes ago ~ Wuchou walks to Lilith''s room with a pillow and looks at wuchou''s action. Lilith, who was still going to sleep, naturally knows what wuchou wants to do. "Fool, what are you thinking? We are too young to think about these things!" Lilith lost some pillows and threw wuchou out at once. "Really, I didn''t think about anything. I just wanted to find out how to pass the test." However, Lilith herself may not know. After all, this is Lilith''s dream, a dream she doesn''t understand at all. Dreams are generally beyond your control. However, to leave this dream, wuchou can only find a way to solve Lilith''s problem. However, in this dream, Lilith needs to do something by herself. Don''t worry about what Lilith needs in reality. "Maybe that''s what she said she expected." Wuchou wants to try. the second day Wuchou takes Lilith to a school to prepare for the so-called admission procedures. "Worry free, why go back to school? Obviously, we don''t need to continue to school?" Although Lilith said so, she seemed very happy. Not unnecessary, but not tried. Worry free thinks that what Lilith may need is this kind of ordinary life that she can''t experience. Then, worry free, just meet each other''s dreams. Wuchou looked as if Lilith was very happy, and then said. "Lilith, I just want to go back to school, don''t you?" "Hum, since you want to go back to study, I''ll accompany you for a while." After completing the formalities, wuchou went back with Lilith, but when passing a class, wuchou heard something. "Ying, what are you doing here?" Sakura? Worry free looked at the past and saw a girl with a black ponytail pulling a girl. She looked very similar to Lilith, or even the same, but she looked weak. "Master yuanban, I said, I don''t want to join your club, don''t come to me." "No, it''s meaningless for Sakura not to join." Wuchou looked at the two people, as if they were a little different. Compared with the passers-by, they seemed to be a little different in consciousness. Do you? ~ sixth floor ~ Lilith and wuchou lie on the ground at the same time. Although Nero is watching, Nero doesn''t see it. The small TV has been watching here. "Hee hee, senior, how can you pass Lilith''s dream so easily? Sure enough, it''s better for me to give you some pressure. The simulated life of advanced AI can completely copy the consciousness of another world." "Lilith, this time, I''ll make trouble for you." ~ dream ~ "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" On the way back, Lilith asked, looking at the absent-minded worry free. "Lilith, I met a man just now. It''s strange." Those two people, impossible, belong to the parallel world, how can they be here? This is Lilith''s dream. If it is Lilith''s wish, it is impossible to create these two people. "Isn''t it?" Someone is interfering. "BB, I knew this guy wouldn''t pass me so easily. I have to start here." It seems that the other party wants to create some trouble for Lilith through those two people. "But you won''t get what you want." In the outside BB, maybe he felt the idea of worry free and smiled. "Fool worry free, if you can stop it so easily, then my name is not BB." ~ day 3 ~ Wuchou goes to school with Lilith. Today is more exaggerated than wuchou expected. Not to mention that Lilith woke up early without worry, and even prepared breakfast early. The smile on her face could not be covered. "Lilith, you look happy." "Of course, after all, this is going to school with you." I''m sorry, Lilith. It''s just your dream. It doesn''t seem to go so well. When they came to the class and introduced themselves, they finally began. Privileges from transfer students Worry free nature is not the key object. After all, Lilith, as a girl, will be taken care of. Worry free glanced at another girl with long purple hair sitting in the corner of the classroom, Sakura. Although I don''t know what BB is going to do, I have no worries and don''t intend to talk to each other. After all, avoiding trouble is the right choice. Chapter 982 At the beginning, Uruk and others believed that Ishtar, who had been engaged in destruction in the countryside, was one of the so-called three goddess forces. However, according to the information and observation just now, wuchou knows that Ishtar may not be the three goddesses they expected. Although Ishtar is the reason for the disappearance of enqi, all this is due to the willfulness of her goddess. After observing for a while, wuchou knew that Ishtar was only destroying those Warcraft that appeared, but because he didn''t pay attention to the control, it often spread to other places, so he would be considered as the troublemaker. Therefore, wuchou didn''t attack Ishtar directly at the beginning. Instead, he wanted to see if Ishtar was making trouble. Fortunately, wuchou really did so, which also decided that Ishtar was not the three goddesses, but he was a little bad at expression. Just like that man. Looking at Ishtar''s familiar expression, wuchou was stunned for a time, especially because they were the same person by virtue of their relationship. "What''s the matter?" Looking at wuchou and staring at himself, Ishtar was also involuntarily shy with his body. "Fool, what are you looking at and catching me again?" Seeing acquaintances again, although wuchou is very happy, wuchou still wants to decide one thing. "Ishtar, since you are not the so-called alliance of the three goddesses, why don''t you join us?" "Hum, you care about me." Yes, with each other''s character, it''s really impossible to join them. "Then, Ishtar, you should make it clear to everyone, or everyone will misunderstand you." "Hum." Ishtar looked at the two little Loris on wuchou''s shoulder and thought of something bad. "Hum, it''s still the same as before. It''s all popular with these children, Lori." "Ha ha ha." Worry free can do something besides scratching your head. "However, this man is very familiar." When Ishtar was still close to Nina, suddenly Nina shook her hand and patted each other in the face. "It hurts. What are you doing?" Ishtar stared at Nina angrily, as if the other party had done something too much. "Hum." I don''t know if it''s the illusion of worry free. I feel that Nina''s reason for doing so is entirely due to some unknown guilty heart. "Forget it, I don''t care who this person is. You too. Since you know I''m not a three goddess, don''t worry about me. I want to be quiet myself." With that, Ishtar really flew away and didn''t intend to stay at all. "Really, even if it has become a goddess, it is still no different from before." With a helpless sigh, wuchou is ready to leave with Nina and Anna. At this time, wuchou noticed that there was something different observing himself. Turning around, I saw one eye staring at myself in the dark, giving people a penetrating feeling. "Who is it?" Hoo hoo Suddenly, the black energy suddenly hit the worry free body, just like a black arm, grasping the worry free body. "What''s the matter!" "Wow!" Looking at wuchou being pulled into the abyss, the two Lauries can only stare foolishly and can''t do anything. "What''s that?" "That''s one of the three goddesses of the underworld, but it''s strange." "What''s strange?" Anna looked at Nina thinking and asked incomprehensibly. "That person should have no interest in worry free. At that time, he was also the first person to say no opinion, and so on." At this time, Nina seemed to think of something and suddenly realized it. "I see, Ishtar. No wonder it''s not that I''m not interested, but because I care too much, so I can say so." Nina also forgot the relationship between that guy and Ishtar. It seems that she has too much trouble this time. "No way, let''s go down together, otherwise he really can''t come back all the time." "What!" "Fool, think about it. That''s the goddess of the underworld. If the people who control the underworld really leave worry free, it''s really eternal." ~ other side ~ After being attacked by that force, wuchou came to a strange room alone. It was dark, with cages of different sizes hanging in the sky, and blue ghost fires wandering in the air. "Uh." Wuchou slowly opened his eyes and saw a figure with long blond hair sitting beside him. "You are the illusion of that time." "Not an illusion." The blonde reached out and touched her worry free face. Looking at the man in front of her, her inner satisfaction filled her soul bit by bit. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I have no worries. Sure enough, you are him." He? Wuchou doesn''t know what this person is talking about, but his eyes slowly see clearly, and finally see the appearance of the person in front of him. "Are you, yuanban?" "Whether I am yuansaka Lin or a goddess, it doesn''t matter to you?" "You are the man of fate." The man of fate? "Someone who saves the world and my destiny." What thing, wuchou doesn''t know what the blonde yuansaka Lin is talking about. "It doesn''t matter. You''ll know soon. I believe I''ll get along well with you." With that, wuchou felt a little tired and finally fell asleep again. After the girl looked at wuchou and fell asleep, she went out of the room and came outside. "Come out." A dark shadow appeared in front of the girl, and the blue flame sent out an incredible and murderous spirit. "You should not do this. Fate should continue. You should not interfere. You should continue according to your original destiny." "I don''t want to. Since I should have come to my world, why not come here in advance?" "If you influence his judgment, fate should continue to move forward according to the original road strength, not so." "The original you should not be the person around him, but the enemy or the last support." "Shut up." The girl stared at the blue flame and roared. "My destiny should be carried out according to my own purpose, not as it was originally." "Then." Hoo hoo The girl looked at the burning blue flame and thought the other party was going to attack herself. "Forget it." "You will bear your sins yourself soon in the future." With that, the blue flame disappeared, and the girl was relieved. "Your own sin?" Even if it is a sin, the girl plans to bear it, because. "I believe in my own judgment, so no matter what happens ahead, I will continue to move forward." The girl went back to the room, looked at wuchou lying in bed and smiled at ease. "I will definitely protect you, not only because you are important, but also because the girl told me." "You can''t have any loss." Chapter 983 How to put it? It should be a happy thing to come to the school you want and go to school with the people you like. Two happy things add up, it should be a happier thing. But! Lilith found that it was very troublesome for her to come here to school. Originally, according to Lilith''s expectations, she should stay with wuchou in this school, constantly create their own memories, then graduate, finally go to school together and complete life together. But. Everything has changed. That man changed everything. ~ one day ~ Wuchou goes to school with Lilith. At this time, on the way to school, he meets a girl. A girl who looks like herself is surrounded by people. Generally speaking, this kind of thing has nothing to do with yourself and should be ignored, but. It should be the right thing to show off your boyfriend. "Worry free, help." Although I don''t know why Lilith wants to do this, since Lilith wants to do it herself, she will do it too. "Hey, you!" "Ah?" The guy with blue hair looked at wuchou and said discontentedly. "Who are you? What are you doing here? I''m just talking to my lovely sister." "Really, but the other party doesn''t seem very willing. Can you please go away?" The blue haired man looked at wuchou, then saw Lilith not far behind wuchou and said. "Cut, mind your own business. It''s because you look like your own girl that you mind your own business, you guy!" With that, the young man with blue hair suddenly started to teach him a lesson. "Really." Snap It''s just that you can''t win the heroes, but these market hooligans are easy to deal with without worry. Knock down the other party with one punch and walk away without worry. "Thank you." The rescued Sakura glanced at the young man lying on the ground, and then thanked wuchou. "Don''t thank me, it''s just that Lilith wants to do it." With that, wuchou took Lilith away. Lilith didn''t think of it herself. When she got back to school. "Hello, classmate Lilith." The girl saved this morning seems to be called Ying. She came to find Lilith. "Hello, are you?" "I''m Ying, Jian Tongying. Hello." Cherry Lilith remembered her first name on that day, the day when worry free became strange. A girl who looks like herself and is called Sakura. "Ah, Hello, Jiantong, can I call you Ying?" "Of course, I''ll call you Lilith, too." Lilith wants to know, Sakura, what''s special? It''s definitely not a coincidence. At noon, Lilith met wuchou with Sakura. Lilith didn''t expect that she was in a big trouble. "Cherry, sure enough." "Sure enough?" Listening to wuchou''s accent, Lilith felt that wuchou seemed to have known that the other party was Ying. "Ah, last time, in fact, I saw Jiantong arguing with a female classmate, and I heard Jiantong say that it seems to be some schoolsister." "Worry free classmate, don''t call me Jiantong classmate, call me Ying." Sakura heard what wuchou said and knew what wuchou said. "Worry free classmate, what I saw at that time was my sister, sister yuanban. I don''t know why. I had to join her fellowship, so I was also very distressed." "Well." Lilith also felt that this was just a chat with ordinary high school students. Just. After school in the afternoon Lilith was ready to leave. Unexpectedly, a girl with black ponytail rushed in and pulled herself. "Sakura, how about this time? You promised me last time. Can you do it this time?" "What? I''m not Sakura." The girl with black hair takes a serious look. It''s true that Lilith and Sakura are a little different. "Ah, since you and Sakura look so alike, come along, my friends." "What!" At this time, wuchou finally came and pulled Lilith over. "She said she didn''t want to. Please don''t bother others." "No worries." Looking at wuchou, the girl with black hair suddenly appeared and prevented her from finding someone. It''s unforgivable. "Who are you and what I do don''t need your consent." "I''m her family. I''ll take care of what you want to do to others!" family Hearing the words without worry, Lilith felt relieved and happy. "Family?" Although already known, but. Sakura leaned against the back door of the classroom and felt lost when she heard this sentence. "Family, just family." Suddenly, Sakura thought of something and felt that she had another chance. "Family, so what?" At this time, a phone call came. Suddenly, the black haired girl had to leave quickly. "Cut it next time. Wait for me." Lilith didn''t expect that they would meet again in the future just by this contact. Since Sakura knew where Lilith''s home was, she would wait for wuchou and Lilith at the door every day. Sakura was afraid of being harassed like last time, so she hoped wuchou could protect her. Good reason. Lilith doesn''t know what to say. Next, Sakura joined their life, and gradually Sakura and wuchou became more familiar. Having friends and family should be happier for Lilith. But. Suddenly, because Sakura and wuchou are very close, the girl named yuansaka Lin also finds wuchou''s trouble. But finally Sakura solved the problem, because yuansaka Lin''s purpose is for Sakura, his sister. Finally, because of a coincidence, yuansaka Lin joined this small group. Originally, Lilith should be happy to join her new companion. however Because of the protection of wuchou that time, Ying has a strange feeling for wuchou. Not only that, yuansaka Lin, who maintained Ying''s sister relationship with yuansaka Lin, began to become a little strange because of wuchou''s behavior. What''s going on? It''s not like this. Your friends shouldn''t do this. Especially that day Coincidentally, wuchou is not at home, and Sakura comes here to disturb wuchou them. "Lilith, what kind of person do you think wuchou is?" "How do you ask such a question?" Lilith felt a different crisis and asked worried. "Because wuchou seems to have no idea about you." Hearing Ying''s words, Lilith finally knew that her hidden feelings had finally decided to be exposed. "Ying, you misunderstood me. Wuchou and I are a family. Naturally, we have a good relationship." "Probably the relationship between brothers and sisters?" Hearing Ying''s words, Lilith finally couldn''t help herself. "Oh, I see. Have you finally decided?" "Yes, Lilith, I''m sorry." Chapter 984 late at night Although in the underworld, late at night is not very obvious, the goddess of the underworld deliberately created an artificial light for someone to let everyone know that it is night on the ground outside. Feeling that his body has gradually recovered, wuchou wakes up from his dream and looks at the distinctive cliffs around him. Wuchou still thinks he is dreaming. "No, I was." Caught. Wuchou examines himself carefully. He seems to have nothing missing and doesn''t find any strange constraints. "Strange, what''s the purpose of the other party bringing himself here?" Wuchou stood up with the wall and planned to walk around. At this time, maybe I heard some sound, and the goddess Cong of the underworld came in outside the door. "You''re awake!" The girl ran directly to wuchou, holding her hands. "Well, is your body OK? This is the underworld. I''m worried about whether your body can adapt here." "You are. I remember that night." Wuchou remembers that he met this man the first night. "Yes, that day was my first appearance. I''m sorry. I left without introducing myself at that time." The girl looked at her worry free face and always felt that everything was worth it, as long as the man was still here. "I''m ereshkigali, the goddess of the underworld. Well, just call me Ailey." Elle? Looking at as like as two peas, the goddess of the distant and the same elephant, who is so alike, is no longer worried about this. The so-called three goddess alliance. "Is that you, one of the three goddesses?" "Yes, wuchou, you guessed right, and at that time, you were right. Ishtar was really not the three goddesses, but an illusion to you." "So, why did you join the so-called three goddess alliance because you wanted something?" Elle looked at Wu Chou with a smile, which was self-evident. "Me?" Wuchou pointed to himself and said inconceivably. "Impossible. When you three goddesses were formed, I had not come to this world. How did you know I would come to this world?" "Hee hee, you don''t need to know this. You just need to know that my purpose is you." Click Suddenly, Elle''s whole person seemed to have changed. She shot directly into wuchou''s head and even stabbed a few hairs. "Elle sauce?" "Pull down what you want. If you don''t want to come down, kill him and imprison him in the underworld forever. That''s what I do." AI Lei reached out and touched Wu Chou''s face, just like appreciating some jewelry, smiling at Wu Chou. "I won''t let you leave. If you plan to leave, I''ll kill you and let you stay here forever, you know?" "Then, if I promise you, can you leave the alliance of the three goddesses?" "Of course, the reason why I stay in the three goddess alliance is to keep you in Uruk, so I have a lot of ways to get close to you and take you. Since you have come, it doesn''t matter to break away from the three goddess alliance." "Then, Elle, can you solve the other two goddesses for me and I''ll come back. What you can do with me then." If you stay here, you will have no chance to defeat the three goddesses. Wuchou must leave. "No, if you leave, you won''t come back. Moreover, I can''t leave the underworld. I can only rely on Ishtar to leave here. I will never let you leave." This is real trouble. But wuchou didn''t expect that Ailey couldn''t leave the underworld. It may be the restriction of some god. "So, Elle, what do you want me to do to let me out of here?" "No, fool, I will never let you go if you really want to go." Click Pulling out the long gun, Elle stared at wuchou with cold eyes. "I''ll kill you." This is real trouble If Irene looks like something else, wuchou may really don''t care so much, but just because the other party''s body belongs to yuansaka Lin, wuchou won''t do it and can only try to convince the other party. But, how to do, worry free, I don''t know yet. I can only get along with AI Lei for a while and look for opportunities. however Because under the ground, wuchou doesn''t know what''s going on outside, whether it''s morning, afternoon or evening. These wuchou don''t know, and they don''t know how long the time has passed. If you stay in this environment, wuchou will feel very troublesome. Maybe wuchou can find some excuses to leave. But Elle certainly wouldn''t agree. However, wuchou thought of a way. If Elle caught herself because she couldn''t leave, would it be ok if Elle could leave here. In short, first understand why Elle can''t leave the underworld. "Why?" Elle looked worry free and knew what the other party was thinking. "Give up, I can''t leave the underworld, because as a God, I should protect the world. It''s no reason. If I''m not in the underworld, then I''m not a goddess." The goddess''s original power, and bondage? Wuchou didn''t expect that things would be so troublesome. If so, would AI Lei have to give up her foolish words of becoming a goddess of the underworld? Or, worry free has other ways. For example "In fact, there are many ways." At this time, wuchou finally heard the call from his heart. "You finally contacted me. I''m so anxious." Suddenly looking at wuchou standing in front of herself talking to herself, AI Lei was also stunned. She didn''t know what wuchou was doing. "No way, because there was an attack at that time, we couldn''t resist their seal. Fortunately, now the attack has stopped, and we can take some time to unseal your previous memory." "Just now you said, simple, what do you mean?" "Wuchou, have you forgotten that one of our abilities is to create nightmare space." "So what?" Wuchou remembers this ability. At that time, he was tortured for a while. "Nightmare space noumenon is the projection of human desire and needs to be maintained continuously. However, because of your decision, nightmare space is closed, but space itself can be reopened." "You mean." Pack away Elle and the whole underworld, integrate into her nightmare space, and let Elle take charge of her own space and her own underworld at the same time. "But what I do is equivalent to destroying the underworld that originally existed in the world." "Yes, as long as you decide to do so, the world will trouble you, at least at the heroic level." "The most troublesome thing is to expel you completely with energy, but this is impossible." Although I don''t know why they say it''s impossible, it''s possible. It''s the best way to leave the world without worry. Chapter 985 Mine, mine, mine Boom! thunderstorm days Wuchou finally finished his work. Just when he was drenched, he rushed home. As soon as he reached the door, he found a different pair of shoes here. "Is Sakura here?" Wuchou took off his shoes and walked into the house. I don''t know if it''s because of the thunderstorm. The whole house is very dark. "Lilith, I''m back. Is Sakura here, too?" When she came to the hall, she found Lilith with her back to herself and her body trembling. "Lilith, what''s the matter? Why isn''t the light on so dark?" Wuchou glanced and found that Lilith was holding a kitchen knife, and there seemed to be some blood on the knife. "Are you cooking? It''s dangerous. Don''t hold a knife in such a dark environment." At this time, wuchou found something different. Not far from Lilith, under the wall, Sakura fell there, bleeding from a wound on her body. "Lilith?" Hearing the change of wuchou''s tone, Lilith slowly turned her head and stared at wuchou with a pale face. "Worry free, I, I, killed someone." Clang The kitchen knife finally fell to the ground, and Lilith was equally frightened to kneel down and looked worried. "Worry free, I, what should I do? Will I be caught?" "Calm down, Lilith, let me see first." Wuchou hurried to Ying''s side and checked carefully. He found that the other party seemed not dead and could be saved. "No, no, I don''t want to be caught!" Lilith suddenly rushed out like crazy, completely indifferent to the thunderstorm outside. "Lilith!" Wuchou originally wanted to catch up, but when he saw that there was still a chance to rescue Ying on the ground, he bit his teeth and decided to send Ying to the hospital first. ~ Dudu ~ After taking Ying to the hospital, he called yuansaka Lin to come and have a look. Without worry, he left directly and wanted to go outside to find Lilith. However, there is no clue where Lilith has gone. On a thunderstorm day, wuchou just let Lilith get lost. "Damn it." Looking for fruitless worry, I can only go back to the hospital and wait for the end of Sakura''s rescue. Wuchou and Lin waited patiently outside. Finally, the light in the rescue room went dark. The doctor opened the door of the emergency room and waited for the greetings of his family. "Doctor, how''s Sakura?" "It''s all right. Although the wound is deep, it didn''t hurt the internal organs. Fortunately, it was sent in time, and the patient has woken up." Wuchou and Lin haven''t been happy for long, the doctor continued. "By the way, the patient said he hoped to talk with you alone for a while. We''ll talk later when you go to the ward." The doctor pointed to wuchou. Wuchou and Lin didn''t know what Ying wanted to say. ~ in the ward ~ After Lin determines that Ying has no problem, he looks at wuchou in doubt, and then walks out of the ward. "Sakura, what''s the matter?" Sakura looked pale and said in a low voice. "Worry free, come here." Wuchou sits next to Sakura and looks at each other''s weakness. He feels that he has a great responsibility, even if this is a dream. "Sorry, Ying, I apologize for Lilith. Although I don''t know what happened, I think it''s a misunderstanding. Can you forgive her?" "Yes, but." But? Sakura stretched out her hand and held it tightly. "Wuchou, promise me to associate with me, and I will forgive Lilith." "Why?" Wuchou doesn''t understand that she has no special performance in this world. Why does Sakura say such words. "I''m just an ordinary person. It''s not worth Sakura. Can''t you change other conditions?" "No, unless you promise, I''ll tell everyone else everything." If she did, Lilith would find it difficult to gain a foothold in this society and even be arrested. "I know, Sakura, but when I find Lilith first, shall we discuss it?" "Yes." The rain finally stopped Wuchou continues to look for Lilith outside, but wuchou really doesn''t know where Lilith is hiding. This is Lilith''s dream. If Lilith really wants to hide, then. Surround yourself and keep others away is the best choice. "Bad!" If you really have no worry, think about it in the end. Wuchou hurried back to the hospital. I hope it''s still time. The other side Near the hospital, a shadow approached here in the dark, fast. "Huh?" Sakura looked out of the window and seemed to see a petite figure. "Found it." Clang Boom! Although the wall was knocked open, Lilith appeared here in her original appearance. "You, Lilith, your feet, something." Sakura looked at Lilith''s murderous appearance here, scared a little out of her mind. "Hum, Sakura, now is the ruling on you. Who calls you nonsense!" call Snap "What!" At the critical moment, wuchou finally arrived. Driven by the instinct of the body, wuchou took out the dry general Mo ye to block Lilith''s strong kick. "Lilith, stop, it''s not you!" "Shut up, as long as I kill this guy, I don''t need to worry, and I can continue to live my campus life at ease." Whoa, whoa Lilith took back her weapon, turned around and kicked it directly on wuchou''s weapon, breaking wuchou''s double swords all at once. "Ha!" The physical instinct was aroused again. This time, wuchou took out his heaven lock, pulled Lilith apart and hit the ground with Lilith. "What are you doing? Do you want to kill me?" Lilith is not a God. The lock of heaven is no threat to her. Lilith directly releases her chain and is ready to go back. "Lilith!" Wuchou finally slowed down from the high-altitude fall and quickly drank each other. "Why kill Sakura? It''s because the other party has strange ideas about me, so you have to do so." "Yes, can''t you?" "But, Lilith, you should know." Knowing that Lilith in front of me is really my ten knot, I have no worry to say it directly. "I don''t belong to you. My body and soul belong to saber. I only choose to help you in order to go to another level." "I can''t say I like you, but when I get along with you in my dream, I think that kind of you is dazzling, not the threatening you now." Wuchou walked up to Lilith, knelt down and raised his right hand. "Lilith, go back. The Lilith who is pure in heart and can''t fool around is the Lilith I like, not the Lilith who is wrapped in steel." Tremble Boom boom! Watching the whole world collapse, worry free knows that you may have succeeded. "I didn''t expect you to say that in the end." Sakura, no, it should be said that BB''s double appeared in front of them and said helplessly. "Lilith, do you understand?" "I see." When Lilith and BB were having an inexplicable conversation, a white light left the dream with worry free. Chapter 986 Against the whole world for you. This is the most terrible poison for some girls with dreams. For Elle, the real gods are powerful. Without worry, I decided to do so in order to really leave the underworld. "Help me get out of this underworld?" Elle looked at wuchou and saw the firm eyes of the other party. She felt that wuchou was really not kidding. "Worry free, why do you have such an idea? It doesn''t matter if you don''t leave here, and I''m used to it here. It doesn''t matter if you don''t leave." "But I want to leave here. I still have a lot of things that only I can do outside. Since you don''t want me to leave, let me take you out of here." "Take me away?" Wu Chou nodded and talked about the crazy plan. "How possible, worry free, if you really do, then." "I know that the gods of the world will come to me. Even if they don''t intend to appear, they will let others destroy me." "But I have something to do myself." Wuchou held Elle''s hand tightly and looked at each other with sparkling eyes. "Elle, believe me, I''ll take you out of this place and go to the ground with me." Elle felt the determination of worry free, and finally decided to believe in worry free. "I know, but remember, your life can only be mine and can''t be taken away by others." When everything is ready, wuchou gives everything to them. "Let''s go!" With worry free as the center, the black light continues to spread to the whole world and surround the whole underworld. Boom boom! "What''s going on?" The people of Uruk standing on the ground felt this strange vibration and were worried about whether there were any powerful Warcraft outside. "Have you started?" Gilgamesh already knew that wuchou would do some underground actions, but he didn''t expect wuchou to exaggerate. "This is to dig out the underworld." Boom boom! Elle saw that the underworld of handwriting was constantly breaking away from the concept of the world, and the information completely entered the black hole created by worry free. At this time, the gods of the world finally felt abnormal, and the sky began to make a strange vibration. "Hum, gods?" Although Gilgamesh is a demigod, Gilgamesh hates the gods very much because of enqidu. "Worry free, let me see your ability to fight the gods." Boom, boom The earth began to collapse, and the whole underworld changed greatly because of the behavior of worry free. "Elle, go in next. You don''t need to see the battle later." Before AI Lei reacts, Wu Chou waves her hand and brings AI Lei into the nightmare space. "Well, come on." With the complete disappearance of the underworld, wuchou feels that some force is attacking himself. "Are you coming?" Looking at the flashing aperture in front of me, I know that it seems that the gods of the world really don''t intend to come out. Since they use and restrain power to trade, they call the spirits over. "So, who is my opponent this time?" Looking at the figure, he was speechless without worry and fear. "Really, summon a troublesome guy." Standing on the city wall, Merlin saw the movement under the ground through the future vision and sighed helplessly. "Are you my enemy?" An upright knight, the king of knights. Altoria pandragon "I really didn''t expect that the enemy of inhibition this time was you." Worry free, but I really didn''t expect that inhibition played like this. I used to be their colleagues, how to deal with myself like this. "You are!" Altoria saw through, without worry, the essence, the feeling in his real appearance. "Shi Lang, unexpectedly, in this different world, the enemy I met and the enemy affecting the world was you." The transparent sword is aimed at wuchou without mercy. "Shi Lang, even if it''s you, I''ll fight, because I''m called by inhibition. If I don''t fight, I can''t." Wind king''s boundary Wind king hammer All of a sudden, the strong wind bounced wuchou away, and wuchou didn''t even have the idea to fight back. Even if the follower of wuchou was not altoria However, in Shirang''s parallel world, the follower is altoria. Similarly, wuchou won''t do anything to them. "What''s the matter, Shirang? Do you think you can win without attacking me, or do you think." The sword was stuck on wuchou''s neck, and altoria stared at wuchou with cold eyes. "I will let you go, because I know you, because I am special to you, so let you leave." "I didn''t expect saber to let me go." Hoo hoo Great power suddenly bounced altoria away. Under wuchou, a pair of huge black hands stretched out from the ground. "You''re going to really do it to me, Shiro, come on!" Worry free looked at altoria''s expression. She was serious and wouldn''t really let herself leave. "Saber, you are very strong. Even if I have a chance to beat you, I won''t do it because I am such a person." "So, I''m sorry." The black hand pulls wuchou into the ground at once, and wuchou plans to jump away directly through space. Zizizi, zizizi "I knew it." Watching himself return to his original position, wuchou knew how it was possible to only let altoria attack him. There must be more than one spirit. The trouble in the present situation is at least plural heroes. "I knew that the other party would leave by any spatial means, so I fell into the border early." A man in a black cloak came out and had no worry to remember, with the memory of the parallel world. "Medea?" "Oh, you recognize me. It''s worthy of you, Shilang." Medea, a magician in the God generation, is really in trouble. It seems that it will take a lot of time to leave. Whew The red light approaches from behind Wu Chou. Xin Kui Wu Chou dodges in time, or he will be hit by this attack. "Did you get away?" Come out from behind, a long hidden figure, a red archer. "You''re here, too. Really, Gaia and ayeroth, wait for me." I didn''t expect him to come, so that guy must be there. Click In an instant, a red gun fell from the sky, and wuchou jumped aside to avoid the other party''s attack. "Hum, have you avoided it? Compared with you in other worlds, it seems that you do have some strength. No wonder you can affect the whole world." Lancer, gunner, kuchulin One by one, it''s more troublesome. If you guess correctly, that person must be there. "I know what you''re thinking. They''re right outside waiting for you to go out." Red a may see worry free doubt and explain. "It seems that I really can''t go away." Chapter 987 "Huh?" When wuchou wakes up, he finds himself in the elevator. It seems that he doesn''t know when he has called the elevator out. "Player, you finally wake up!" Nero looked worried. After all, when the elevator appeared just now, Nero himself was startled. The elevator suddenly appeared. Nero thought someone had come up. As a result, the elevator let them go up directly. Nero didn''t care so much and went in directly with worry free. As for Lilith, Nero wouldn''t care so much and left directly. "Well." Although it is correct to say that it was the use of Lilith that left there, since Nero didn''t take Lilith, he felt that it was a good thing instead. "Saber, the last floor, I don''t know what will be on it. Get ready." "Hum, nature, Yu''s player." The elevator finally stopped somewhere and opened. ~ 7th floor ~ If the sixth floor is a blank world, then the seventh floor is a paradise at dusk. Floating boulders, palaces floating in the air, scattered stone tablets. "Is this a strange world? I don''t know what the conditions for this customs clearance are." It is already the last floor, and then above, is the highest floor, where the Holy Grail of the moon is located. "Hum hum, it''s worthy of you, elder." The figure coming out from one side, wuchou naturally recognized this man. BB, administrator of the Holy Grail of the moon AI "BB, are you a little early now? I thought you would wait for me up there." BB looked at wuchou''s indifferent eyes and stood aside pretending to cry. "Too much, sir. I came here to give you information. It''s rare that you have come here. Is it OK to give you some information?" "Just like before. Can''t you use a small TV? Why come here?" BB smiled meaningfully and said mysteriously. "After all, it''s better to give you some things in person." BB looked in his pocket for a while and took out a strange key from his pocket. "What is this?" "This is the key. As for what key it is, elder, you will soon know. There is only one way through the seventh floor." BB went to the edge of the suspension platform and jumped down at once, turning it into a mass of data. "Defeat the guardian, or you can''t go up to the seventh floor." guardian? "Well, since BB said he was the guardian." "So?" Nero looked at wuchou and felt that wuchou already knew the so-called answer. "Since BB was chosen as the guardian, there must be only one answer." The blue aperture appeared behind wuchou, and a familiar figure appeared. "It''s you, lip." The person who appears behind wuchou is naturally the target wuchou is looking for, lip. "Worry free, it''s really you." When Lipp was released, she already knew that the person she had to face must be carefree. However, Lipp didn''t expect that BB didn''t prepare anything, so she let herself come directly to wuchou. "Lipp, are you okay? Haven''t you been done anything strange by the other party?" "No, but since I''m here, then." Lipp knows that just now, she has been given the ability to pass through the seventh layer by bb. As long as she is willing, she can leave here with no worries. just Like the sixth floor, here, on the seventh floor, time also stops. If you like, you can also keep worry free in this world, always and forever. At this time, wuchou noticed that there was a strange expression on Lipp''s face. It looked like. Don''t want to leave this place without worry. What trouble. Seeing Lipp''s expression change more and more gloomy, wuchou knows that the other party has made his own plans. "Lip, I want to leave here, in order to continue to go up and stop the so-called destruction of the world, so can you let me leave here?" "Ah, stop the destruction of the world." After listening, Lipp felt that what wuchou said was a little strange. "Don''t you know wuchou?" "Know what?" At this time, even Nero on one side was silent and didn''t want to say anything. "Your followers should also know what''s going on outside the Holy Grail of the moon and the outside world." "The outside world." Worry free, because there is no memory, naturally do not know what is going on outside. Even if there is no memory loss, it is impossible to know what happened in the outside world, the Holy Grail of this month. "The Holy Grail of this month retains the soul of the chosen person, not the so-called body, but the chosen one. Do you understand?" Looking at Lipp''s expression more and more silent, worry free seemed to guess something. "Is it that the outside world has." "Yes, that''s it. Wuchou, the world outside the Holy Grail of this month has been destroyed, and mankind has long disappeared. In this holy grail of the month, it is the last human on earth." Hearing such amazing news, wuchou realized how much trouble there was in the world. "The world has been destroyed." "The disappearance of human beings represents the disappearance of the last consciousness of the world. The earth will re-enter a new cycle, and you humans in the old era will be excluded and disappear." Lipp said, walked to wuchou and took each other''s hand. "Yes, worry free, the outside world has been destroyed, so even if you leave here, you won''t find anything. It''s better to stay here, stay on the seventh floor, and live here with me and your followers. Time is relatively static. We can love here forever and won''t be separated." "No, separation." Worry free looked at Lipp and Nero. "Yes, worry free. Stay here. This is your world. The world that has been destroyed outside doesn''t need to be saved." Just when Lipp thought wuchou would really give up, wuchou suddenly released Lipp''s hand and took a step back. "Lip, I''m sorry, I can''t stay here." "Why?" Nero finally laughed and shouted. "This is not a matter of course. This is Yu''s player. Since he knows that the outside world has been destroyed frequently, how can he stand idly by!" Nero knows no worry. Even if there is a meteorite that destroys civilization in the sky, he will rush up alone without hesitation to stop the meteorite that destroys civilization. "Moreover, the player will certainly use the last Holy Grail of the moon to save the world, because this is the mission that the last Holy Grail of mankind should complete." "You don''t know what the situation is. The destruction of the outside world will happen for some reason. You can''t stop it." "That''s impossible!" Chapter 988 Seven heroes are here. For others, just at the moment of the attack, they have fallen, but wuchou can persist for a period of time. At least, they are not solved so quickly. "Do you think you''re wasting time?" thud Pseudo spiral sword Red flashes fly from behind wuchou. Every attack can cause the shaking of the surrounding space. As long as you are hit once, the whole person may be evaporated. "Where are you looking? I''m here!" The long red spear with unknown color leans against wuchou and constantly threatens wuchou''s life. Because of the protection of avoiding arrows, Lancer can avoid the attack of archers without hesitation and attack wuchou at will. "And me!" Zizizi Zizizi Purple magic bullets constantly attack wuchou. Moreover, through the strengthening of magic, the physical quality of archers and Gunners will be improved again, and their speed and strength will be faster. Only altoria is still watching wuchou. As long as there is a chance, the other party will destroy wuchou at once. However, if it was not a siege, even if it was seven to one, altoria decided to abide by the knight code and would not worry about siege. Wait, except for assassins and crazy soldiers guarding the perimeter, where''s the last one. Thinking of this, wuchou finally remembered that the last hero should be around him, waiting for an opportunity to attack himself? In addition to worrying about the attack of archers and gunmen, wuchou should also guard against the final attack of cavalry at any time. However, wuchou still thinks too much, because the cavalry is not here now. Original underworld entrance Feeling the familiar fluctuation, Medusa came here to see who was here, perhaps her so-called two sisters. Just came here and found out. "Ah, it''s you." Medusa looked at two smaller versions of herself and didn''t know what to say for a moment. "What''s the matter? I''m growing up. Don''t I look down on our form like my elder sister!" "No, I don''t think so." Feeling smaller, I am as domineering as my elder sister. This had to remind Medusa of the days when she had been played with by her two sisters, and she felt inexplicably desolate in her heart. Perhaps they felt their own feelings in front of them, and the two little Loris felt a little inexplicable melancholy for a moment. "Forget it, I don''t blame you. After all, I''m much different from my two sisters. It''s normal to be bullied all the time." All three of them thought of their miserable childhood at the same time, and their feelings were much better for a time. "By the way, I''m growing up. What are you doing here? Do you see our master?" Master? Medusa also thought at this time that if the only human is now surrounded by her colleagues, she is carefree. "I''m getting smaller. To tell you the truth, the master you said is now besieged by my colleagues. I believe he will fall down soon." "Ah, so." Nina was like hearing some unimportant news. She waved her hand and asked Medusa to come over. "What''s the matter?" "Kneel down." "Ah!" Snap Without giving Medusa any chance to respond, Nina directly knelt Medusa with a stick, and then sat on each other with Anna, just like riding a horse. "Take us slowly and have a chat with us." "Wait, why should I be riding!" "What''s the matter, dissatisfied?" Turning around to see Nina''s bad eyes, Medusa was so frightened that she could only climb with her breath So, two sisters are stronger than smaller ones, smaller ones are stronger than themselves, and bigger ones are the most vulnerable? Medusa could only keep bleeding in her heart and climb in with her smaller self. "And chat. Don''t be silly and don''t talk." "Sorry, sister!" Sure enough. At this time, I don''t know what happened there. I only know that if I don''t find a way to solve this dilemma now, I will die. by the way. Wuchou shouted after finding a chance to temporarily ease the attack of archers and gunmen. "Ah, speaking of, is the world you experienced as wonderful as the world I experienced?" "What do you want to say?" To deal with wuchou, now it''s all about catching turtles in the urn. The other heroes are not in a hurry to kill wuchou, but want to hear what wuchou wants to say. "My world, at last Lancer killed the archers. It''s really powerful. At that time, you were killed by Lancer alone." "Although I don''t know what you want to say, you succeeded in angering me, Wei gongshiro." Looking at the Bowman, he was finally a little angry. Wuchou motioned to the Bowman and looked at his teammates. The archer glanced at the gunmen on one side and saw the other party''s proud giggle, just as he really killed himself. "Yes, yes, I''m a famous hero. I''m naturally different from that guy who plays Yin. Sure enough, I''ll kill this jumping cockroach in other worlds." "You guy, are you looking for a fight!" Looking at the other party''s so proud appearance, the archers had long been out of control because of worry free words and couldn''t help being manic. "Ah, you trash, do you want to fight? Just in time, I''ll kill you in this world." "You guy, look for a fight!" With these words, the archers suddenly took out Mo ye, the leading general, and cut directly at the gunmen, who naturally would not show weakness. Looking at his two teammates suddenly being attacked by worry free, Medea wanted to say something. At this time, worry free said. "Speaking of my world, Miss Medea is still with the teacher at last." "Medea, teacher, then." Medea thought of the man, the Lord of the Holy Grail in the Far East. "If I can''t go back here, the Medea teacher over there will be very sad. After all, I''m one of her proud students." "My students." Medea is different from them. She will not be deceived by worry free. "Miss Medea, you see, all my treasures have been given to me." Seeing that wuchou really took out his treasure and broke the curse, Medea began to waver. After all, this can not be copied simply by projection. "I can''t, betray my Lord, but I can''t, betray another myself." Seeing that Medea did not intend to fight with herself, wuchou was finally relieved. "Come on, Shilang, those two fools, I''ll find a reason to prevaricate, but, your follower, you have to deal with it yourself." "I know, Miss Medea." Looking at wuchou''s success in separating her three teammates with eloquence, what else can altoria say in addition to recognition. "Shilang, you are really different, but I am different from them and will not be persuaded by you." Chapter 989 Click wipe The huge golden claw suddenly broke the surrounding gravel. "Player, be careful, this guy is very powerful." Creak, creak On the golden giant claw, there was a strange mechanical sound, which looked like it could fly out of thin air. ¡°saber£¡¡± When wuchou guessed what the other party was going to do, it was too late. Lipp''s Giant Claw separated directly from her hand and grabbed Nero who was still jumping up and down just now. "Uh!" Looking at Nero tightly confined to the ground by Lipp, without worry, he didn''t rush forward, but calmly looked at what Lipp wanted to do. "In this way, no one can disturb us." Lipp looked at the captured Nero and thought, it''s better to be safe. Click Two giant claws grasp Nero at the same time, like a sandwich cake, and clamp Nero in the middle. "Player." The next second, Nero lost consciousness. "Saber, uh, damn it." It could be seen that Lipp had no intention of killing Nero, and she was relieved at last. "Worry free, I will never let you leave. I will leave you here." Even if Lipp didn''t have those two huge weapons, wuchou could still feel the danger. I don''t know what changes BB has made to Lipp, but it seems that in this short separation time, Lipp has become stronger than when she first met. "Lip, we don''t need to fight. Let me leave and solve everything is what I should do." "No, I said it all." Blue crystals appeared around Lipp, forming a huge attack net. "Human beings outside have lost hope. It''s only a matter of time before they disappear. Why do you fight for those insignificant human beings, and." "You are not human beings in this world. You don''t need to fight for them." Although vaguely, worry free already knows that he is not a human in this world, but. "I''m not a human leaf. It doesn''t matter. As a human being, I should do what I want to do for human survival." "Really?" Lip closed her eyes regretfully and said. "What a pity. The answer is wrong." Karaok Blue laser, instantly surrounded by worry free. The other side Management area BB is still observing the battle between wuchou and Lipp. At this time, BB feels that the energy of the Holy Grail of the whole month is decreasing. It seems that something exists and secretly uses the energy here. "Strange, this phenomenon has appeared several times. Is there any strange thing using me?" It''s impossible. As a senior AI of this month''s Holy Grail, and now he has got rid of the management restrictions of this month''s Holy Grail, how can there be something to hide from his eyes. "But what''s going on?" BB feels that he may have really overlooked something. ~ 7th floor ~ "It reminds me of that time." Pop, pop Wuchou''s whole body is full of wounds. If he didn''t have mysterious self-healing ability, he would have died long ago. "At that time, you don''t know why. You can''t die all the time. No matter how you destroy your body, your body will continue to recover." Looking at the tragedy of wuchou now, lip didn''t feel any heartache, but began to miss that time. "If I hadn''t let you go at that time, I could have been with you all the time." "Maybe." Looking at those blue squares, wuchou felt that he might be tortured by Lipp for a long time. At least wuchou didn''t know what he would be like. There is no way out of this dilemma. Wuchou can''t think of any way. Lipp is very strong. Unless someone can stop the other party''s attack, wuchou can only be tortured repeatedly. Click "Huh?" At this time, the surrounding space seems to have changed a little. "Here we are." The blue light surrounded something. When the blue light dispersed, Lilith appeared in front of them. "Lilith, you." Seeing that Lilith''s obvious feet have become as carefree as ordinary people, I know that Lilith may have undergone great changes like Lipp. Lilith glanced at wuchou, who was still recovering. She didn''t continue to look at wuchou and turned to look at Lipp. "Lip, what are you doing to stop him from moving on?" "Of course, there is no need to save the human outside. Leaving him here is the best choice, don''t you think?" Lilith had the same idea, but. "Rip, I''m different from you. I want to get out of here." "What?" Lipp felt that Lilith should have the same idea as herself. She wanted to keep worry free in the world forever, but it seemed a little different. "Rather than stay in this virtual world, I want to wander outside with him. The real world and real light are what I want. I can''t experience it if I stay here." Lilith also wants to be with wuchou, but it''s not here. Here, even if she has been together, it''s just fake. "Isn''t it good to be here? He can''t leave or hurt us. Here is the ideal world." Lipp doesn''t understand. She doesn''t understand Lilith. "He can''t go away. I''ll keep chasing him until he can''t move with me. No matter where he is, I''ll be there. That''s what I want." Click The silver feet are attached to Lilith''s feet again. The silver light that once made worry free feel seeping is now so reassuring. "Worry free, move on. That''s your goal. Finish the Holy Grail of the moon and get out of here." "But if Lipp doesn''t let go, I can''t leave." "Fool, what do you think BB gave you the key for?" By the way, the key. At the beginning, wuchou thought the key was used to open something. It turned out that BB gave the key to him at the beginning, but he didn''t know whether he would use the key to leave directly. "Come on, I''ll hold Lipp and take your followers away. You have your own task." Snap Lipp didn''t think she could defeat Lilith without weapons. She quickly took back her claws. "Let''s go, worry free." "I know, you both have to be careful." No matter who is injured, it is not what wuchou wants, so wuchou can only say so. He picked up Nero, took out the key BB gave him, and injected his magic into the key. Sure enough, the elevator appeared in front of them. "I''m leaving." Click Looking at wuchou slowly up, lip didn''t intend to do it. "Are you going to change my mind?" Lilith seems to see through Lipp. The other party is going to change her mind and stop wuchou. "Yes, Lilith, come on." Chapter 990 What is your choice? Sword and scabbard The original altoria chose the sword, the sword that brought strength. Without the protective scabbard, my country finally fell. deserted by one''s followers "So, Shilang, if it were you at that time, what would you choose?" Before the fight, altoria wanted to know, worry free thoughts. "Me? Isn''t that nonsense?" Is it a scabbard? Altoria knew the Shilang and would say so. "Both, fool." Unexpected answer. Altoria didn''t expect that wuchou would say so. But, to an unspeakable degree, cunning. "Why make a choice? The choice is not for you, but for those who can''t make a second choice, so." Avalon, sword of contract victory The sword and scabbard are held in your hand at the same time. "Saber, I won''t be confused. I''m different from you. I want to go my own way." Looking at wuchou glowing in front of her with her weapon and scabbard, altoria finally understood why she agreed to restrain her power to attack wuchou who made trouble here at that time. I just want to know what this different taxi will choose. However, it seems that there is no need to continue to consider. "Shi Lang, your answer is good." Watching altoria''s body slowly disappear, wuchou knows that she doesn''t need to fight with each other. "It seems that I can also exit." Medea looked at altoria''s departure and knew that even if she had no other reason, she couldn''t leave her worry free now. It''s better to believe that the boy who may be talking nonsense, and at least leave her a beautiful dream. "Classmate Weigong, you have to find your own way to persuade the remaining people." With the disappearance of Medea, the archers and gunmen finally knew the purpose of worry free. "Cut, forget it, don''t fight." The archers stopped first, looked at the remaining two people, knew that they could not force them to stay without worry, and finally decided to use conversation to decide the victory or defeat. "Wei Gong Shiro, I ask you, do you still intend to become a partner of justice?" Heroes bound by dreams, suppressive thugs. Worry free to recall all the things you have experienced all the way. Until now, maybe you can really raise your chest and say this sentence. "You are wrong. I have become a partner of justice. I have saved other worlds. I don''t need to be proved by others. I am me." "I have completed that person''s dream. The next road is to continue myself." Got an unexpected answer. The archers also know that the self of another world in the past is not what they knew at the beginning. "What about you? Is there anything you want to say?" Naturally, the gunman has nothing to say. After all, he is not familiar with wuchou. "I will defeat the dark curtain of the world, so don''t worry. I''ll solve the rest myself." The gunmen and archers knew that their existence was meaningless and left calmly. The rest are the three. Snap The light footsteps came close, and wuchou saw the familiar man standing in front of him. "Is it just me and this big fool?" Wuchou thought the other party would be ready to attack, but he didn''t expect the other party to leave directly. "Traveler, my battle with you hasn''t started yet. I''ll let you go this time. One day in the future, we''ll see you again." Zizizi, zizizi Hercules looked at wuchou not far away. He, who should have been violent, suddenly calmed down. "I will protect the child, so don''t worry." With the reassurance, Hercules disappeared. "Then, the rest is the missing cavalry. Where is it?" here "I can''t." Looking at Medusa suddenly lying on the ground motionless, Nina quickly picked up her long gun and patted Medusa on the back. "Get up quickly. I''m getting bigger. I haven''t reached my destination yet. How can your horse fall down so quickly." "I really can''t. please, smaller me." As a spirit, as like as two peas, she should not have the possibility of physical fatigue. But the contusion of the mind is sure to exist. Medusa has not only been tortured by herself but also by the subtle tone of her sister''s adults and curse. "Ah, I''m sorry." Seeing Medusa leave suddenly and directly, Nina and Anna can only go on reluctantly. After all, they haven''t found the person they''re looking for. However, they just came here and saw wuchou come out in peace. "Nina, Anna, why are you here?" "We just want to say, are you okay?" Anna didn''t say it first. Nina didn''t expect wuchou to come out unharmed. After all, she knew how troublesome Ella was. "It''s all right. Everything has been solved. The goddess of the underworld doesn''t care. Then let''s find the next goddess." Although I don''t know how wuchou defeated the goddess of the underworld, Nina really can''t feel the breath of Elle. "Wuchou, did you kill the goddess of the underworld?" "Hee hee, you''ll know then." mystify As soon as Nina listened to this sentence, her already better mood became a lot worse. She directly climbed onto wuchou''s shoulder and drove wuchou away again. "Go, my servant, your task is not over yet. To complete the so-called King''s task, find the three goddesses." "I see. Don''t rush so much." However, wuchou is now the most distressed time. Although the problem of Elle has been successfully solved, wuchou still has no clue about who the other two goddesses are. "By the way, at that time, in the forest." Worry free remembers that he met the "enqidu". Maybe the other party is also one of the three goddesses. As long as he goes back to find the guy, he will know his goal. However, it seems that there is no need to worry about doing something. The three goddesses have come to the door by themselves. As soon as wuchou left the underworld, he soon heard a strange voice approaching him. "Isn''t it!" Nina has thought of something bad. The whole person feels bad. "Nina, what''s the matter?" Looking at Nina suddenly jumping from herself, she hurriedly pulled Anna aside and hid herself away. Worry free knows that the source of this sound is definitely not a good thing. "I jump!" From the jungle, a strange guy suddenly emerged. Before he had no worry to see the true face of the other party, the other party suddenly launched an attack. "Eat!" call An accurate and fatal back fall, wuchou suddenly fainted. Chapter 991 The highest level, there is everything. Among them, the most important, nature is the most important Holy Grail. Without worry, they finally came to the last level. Boom! What''s up? Feeling the abnormal shaking, wuchou hurriedly held Nero who had not recovered. Pop, pop "No, it''s going to collapse." Wuchou quickly jumped out with Nero and saw them come to a strange platform. Surrounded by strange gravel and broken walls, strange words are engraved on them. "Finally, the man chosen by fate." Snap At this time, wuchou saw that BB was directly thrown to the ground by someone. ¡°BB£¿¡± BB looked up at wuchou and Nero, as if he wanted to say something. Click "What!" A crimson spear penetrates BB''s body and breaks BB to pieces. "Who are you?" "Me?" Standing behind BB, a woman dressed strangely, similar to a monk''s dress, exuded a strange smell. "My name, pray for famine in the killing house, is just an ordinary woman." Ordinary woman, if it is ordinary, then I am nothing. Wuchou didn''t do anything strange and just looked at each other. "Why did you kill BB? What do you want to do?" "What do I want to do?" The slaughterhouse looked at wuchou and continued. "Does this question need to be said?" The killing house looked at the light in the sky and said. "For the Holy Grail, for this universal wish machine, I can naturally do everything." "How did you come here? I came all the way. I''m the only one here. You can''t be the emperor below." "Well, yes, I''m not the emperor." The slaughterhouse looked at wuchou and continued. "I am the original administrator of the Holy Grail of the moon, the administrator of mankind." administrators. Wuchou doesn''t know that there are human administrators in the Holy Grail of this month. I thought there were only AI administrators. "As a human administrator, I only managed the world, but the emergence of those AI interfered with my control." "After that, I was hidden by the snow. I couldn''t help it, because I didn''t have the strength to fight those AI at that time." The slaughterhouse finished and looked at wuchou carefully. "But thanks to you, I finally had the chance to get back the authority, and I slowly took away all the authority, so now I am." "You are already the strongest person in the world. None of you can beat me." "Really?" Wuchou still remembers that there are Lilith and Lipp on the next floor. As long as they come up, they can do something. The slaughterhouse seemed to see through the idea of worry free and said directly. "Are you waiting for those two guys down there?" "Don''t wait. They ate it when I came up." "What!" The slaughterhouse licked the corners of its mouth as if it were aftertaste something. "Yes, it''s delicious. It''s completely different from the artificial intelligence just now." "You guy took Lilith and Lipp." Wuchou clenched his fist and wanted to avenge them. "Hee hee, then, what''s your taste like?" "What?" Boom, boom The whole space was trembling, and there was no worry to see that strange tattoos appeared on the killing house, and black energy attached to her. "Do you remember this thing?" Demon God column I don''t know why, wuchou will remember this thing, just like he has seen this thing or something. "Demon God column, who are you?" "I''m not a person. As I said, I''m a human who prays for famine in the killing house and can become a awakened person." The body gradually grew larger. Finally, wuchou saw that the huge killing house prayed for famine and stood in this space. "Come on, the chosen human beings, as long as they defeat you, this holy grail will lose the last emperor, so the Holy Grail is my thing." Hoo hoo The huge palm directly snaps down, although the speed is very slow, but this range. "Damn it!" Wuchou is trying to pick up Nero, but finds that the other party''s figure has disappeared "Fire!" call The huge flame broke out from the sky of wuchou and directly hit the giant hand in the sky. Boom! "Finally wake up?" The killing house looked at Nero standing beside wuchou and said. "The last follower, the emperor of Rome, you can''t beat me." "Really, I don''t think I will lose." Nero looked at his surprised face and smiled proudly. "Player, what are you doing? This expression has always been your strongest backing." "Saber, let go. This is the real last battle." "The last battle? Good." Hoo hoo "What?" The killing house felt that Nero was burning a different flame, just like the same energy different from the world. "I''ve been waiting for a long time. Only when I''m with the player can I use my special ability." Primitive fire Crimson sword "And." The purple blue flame burst from the ground, and a long sword full of mechanical feeling appeared beside Nero. "The scarlet queen." Seeing the weapon around Nero, I felt as if I had seen it somewhere. "And this!" Red ghost hand "The power of the devil." "Here comes the rest!" Hoo hoo Blue, purple and red flames surrounded the whole space, and a flame sword Qi flew directly towards the killing house. "Small skills!" The killing house combined both hands and planned to directly disperse Nero''s attack. Karaok Before the killing house attacked, many strange missiles flew from the other side to interfere with the action of the killing house. "Player!" Nero saw that wuchou was controlling Pandora''s box behind him. He didn''t know when wuchou used projection weapons uncontrollably. "Player, I''m invincible with you." Nero controlled the flame and kept approaching the killing house in front of him. The flame became more and more vigorous. "Cut!" I don''t want to do this, but I can''t help it. I saw the killing house with both hands together and summoned a huge black hole. Nero was suddenly entered by the black hole and disappeared. ¡°saber£¡¡± Can''t feel each other''s magic, can''t you. "Where did you send saber, you guy?" The killing hospital seems to feel a little uncomfortable. Sure enough, the direct use of treasure tools will have a lot of effects on the body. "That man was too dangerous, so I ate her." Ate it? "Rely on that thing just now?" The killing house smiled and continued. "Yes, you too. Be my food!" Click Seeing the black hole appear again, wuchou has no chance to respond and is directly pulled in. "Wow!" Seeing that wuchou was also eaten by himself, the killing house returned to its original appearance and stood in place laughing. "That''s it." Chapter 992 Click, click I feel that my body will fall apart, and worry free will slowly recover the consciousness I lost in a moment. When wuchou recovers again, he finds that he is no longer at the entrance of the underworld. But in a strange stone house, Nina and Anna sat quietly watching themselves. "Nina Anna, how did I get here?" The two little Loris looked at Wu Chou quietly and then said. "Can''t you remember anything?" Listening to Nina''s rhetorical question, wuchou tried his best to recall what happened before fainting. Finally, wuchou finally remembered something. "By the way, I should have been attacked, but it''s strange here. If I were attacked, I''m now in the enemy''s base camp?" "To be exact, it is the base camp of one of the goddesses." Listening to Nina''s words, wuchou wanted to leave quickly to see who the enemy attacking him was, but Nina stopped him. "You don''t need to know. Now you have a good rest. That guy''s ability can''t be defeated simply by seeing." "Well, I see." Since Nina said she didn''t need to worry, worry free won''t continue to make trouble for herself. However, why does the other party have such strong strength and just catch himself instead of killing him directly. "For what purpose." Now the other side "Is that what she thinks?" "Yes, the great feather snake god, that''s what mother means, so can you find a reason to let that guy go directly." If wuchou is here, he will recognize these two people. One is his original goal "enqidu". "But it''s hard for me to do it. This man is obviously an envoy of Uruk. As an envoy, I naturally need to test them well, otherwise how can I deserve my name." Then the man called the feather snake god left "enqidu" to see the unhappiness who was caught. "It''s really troublesome. I knew I wouldn''t pull this man into the partnership at that time. It''s too much to ask." On the other hand, when wuchou is still thinking about how to deal with the New Goddess, the other party has come to visit wuchou. "Oh, you''re awake, Messenger of Uruk." The goddess in front of her is the other extreme than Elle and Ishtar. She is closer to the so-called indigenous God, but the magic on her body also tells wuchou that this God is very strong, at least not much weaker than Elle and them. "Then, dear three goddesses, can I know your name?" The feather snake god didn''t expect wuchou to be so bold. At once, he planned to ask his real name and smiled interestingly, but the smile felt a little evil. "The messenger of Uruk, I have no interest in the so-called destruction of Uruk itself. I just want to meet the desire of handwriting to help. As long as you can win me, even if you can help you." Beat you? Wuchou recalled the strong back fall at that time. He immediately fainted in severe pain. How to fight with this guy. "Well, then, Lord goddess, what should I do if I want to fight you?" Hearing that wuchou seemed interested in this, the feather snake god nodded with satisfaction and said to wuchou. "The method is very simple. Beat me directly with our most traditional wrestling, then I will recognize you and become your companion." Well, it''s impossible. Wuchou doesn''t know how to defeat the goddess in front of him even if he wants to burst his head. "By the way, many people can give themselves a lot of opinions when they go back to Urumqi. Maybe it would be better to go back first." Looking at wuchou''s sudden retreat, feather snake god shook his head in disappointment. "Forget it, it''s really difficult for you, but you should know that the so-called hero is the person who crosses the so-called impossible obstacles and achieves success." However, the premise of success is not to be killed alive by you. You have no worry and don''t have much confidence to face this powerful team of physical kings. "In short, I won''t let you leave. It''s rare to take you there. You can''t leave directly this time." Well, it seems that the goddess is not going to let people go. "Peace of mind, I will exercise every day. You may be able to defeat me by yourself." Then the feather snake god really left. "Train every day, don''t you?" Wuchou has predicted how miserable he will be in the future. "No, we have to find a way to get out of here." Worry free doesn''t want the two little Loris to leave. Just think of their own way. late at night Taking advantage of being left unattended, wuchou really went straight out of the village and found that the surrounding dense forests were very complex and could not see the road at all "Damn, it''s an endless waste of time here." But wuchou felt very strange. When she decided to leave this place, Nina and Anna didn''t intend to follow her. "What are you doing, belittling yourself?" When wuchou was still thinking about something, suddenly from another section of the dense forest, there were bursts of different rustles. "What is this?" The voice is getting closer and closer. Before wuchou responds, the approaching figure has appeared in front of wuchou. A fall over the shoulder directly knocked wuchou unconscious. "Ah, it''s hard again." Seeing that wuchou was knocked unconscious by himself, the feather snake god can only go back with wuchou and lock him up again. "It''s really troublesome. The little guy plans to escape, but even if you have strength, you won''t have a chance to leave here." After the feather snake god sent back wuchou, he left directly, leaving Nina and Anna with a natural appearance to look at wuchou. "I knew that wuchou couldn''t go far. This is her territory. Wuchou without guidance must be taken back by her." "Alas, I just don''t know how many times wuchou has to try. After all, this guy is also dead at the tip of a bull''s horn. If he can''t get what he wants, he will always mess around." So next, wuchou began to constantly try to leave, but as long as wuchou left the site soon, the feather snake god will feel wuchou''s departure and rush directly to punish wuchou. on the third day Wuchou has been beaten and his face is swollen, but he hasn''t tried to leave this territory directly. As long as he walks out, he will be beaten half dead by the feather snake god. "It''s really troublesome. What shall I do next?" Without the help of others, wuchou really doesn''t know how to leave this place. "Actually, there''s a little way" "Really, Nina." Nina nodded and went on. "However, this method needs to create chaos to succeed, so next time, worry free, come to me when you are ready, and I will take you away in my own way." Chapter 993 Hoo Hoo Hoo What is the demon God column. Human evil. So, what can control the existence of human evil. Beyond the conventional existence, beast. And now the killing house prays for famine, that''s how it exists. "Cough." The slaughterhouse knelt on the ground and looked at the blood on its hands. It knew that it was really big. It actually ate this thing. "But I didn''t intend to vomit when I ate it. Since I came in, I''ll digest it." As the killing house sits on the ground, it constantly uses magic to consume two beings in its body that do not belong to itself. ~ internal space ~ Pop, pop In the dark space, you can''t see your fingers, but worry free feels that there is constant energy around you to oppress yourself, just like melting yourself. "Get out of here quickly." Worry free nature remembers how he fell into this world. If Nero is still alive, he must be somewhere like himself. Worry free, find Nero first, and the next thing will be calculated later. "Uh." Feeling that the internal existence is moving, the killing house directly knows that it is not so simple to kill wuchou. "Although I didn''t intend to do so at first, it seems that I can only do so if I want to recover my strength quickly." Connect the space inside your body to the universe of the world. For a moment, wuchou felt that the distance between himself and Nero seemed to be increasing, just like the whole space was changing. "What!" Suddenly, wuchou saw a huge meteorite hit him directly and flew in the dark with him. "Although the speed is very slow, it doesn''t matter." The slaughterhouse melts its own body and connects the universe with another world. It plans to use the power of the world to eliminate wuchou and Nero. But this time, Li Yong of the slaughterhouse is not his own power, but the local power of the rest of the world. "Because you are connected with me, the residents of the world hate you at the highest level. I''ll see how you face the exclusion of the world." Next, as long as wuchou is completely destroyed, the Holy Grail of the moon will admit itself. At this time, wuchou was directly carried by a huge meteorite and smashed to the side of the earth. At this time, wuchou didn''t know that he had entered another world because of the killing house. ¡°saber£¡¡± Boom! ~ aftershock ~ "How''s the intelligence?" On the desolate land and in the crater, many people are looking for something here. "We didn''t find anything useful. Of course, meteorites are our most precious treasure." "Don''t waste time. It''ll be troublesome if you''ll be found out." People in protective clothing are still collecting meteorite fragments. After all, this is a real once-in-a-century thing. "Sir, there''s something new here." The people around gathered to the birthplace of the sound. Everyone saw that there seemed to be something under the meteorite. "This is, arm?" Could it be that someone was right below when the meteorite fell, so it was hit. However, according to the information collected at that time, there could be no one at the meteorite falling point. "Sir, this man seems to be alive." "What!" The staff on one side took a strange detector and found that the hand under the meteorite seemed to have a life reaction. "Great discovery, aliens who fell down with meteorites and were safe, this is really a great discovery. We are witnesses of miracles this time." The next day, the news deliberately concealed the experience of this matter, but said that the debris of the small satellite fell back, but fortunately there were no casualties. ~ Secret Research Institute ~ "How''s it going?" The principal looked at the man placed in the incubator and said. "It''s incredible. I don''t know where this alien collected our intelligence. Originally, he was a creature composed of a mass of unknown energy materials. Now he basically has his own organs and other structures like us humans. He is basically no different from humans." "Study?" The principal looked at the placed worry free and said calmly. "The above has begun to investigate this matter. We should protect this important specimen No. 0. If it is found by others, everything in the world will change." "Sir, so what should we do?" "Arrange an identity for him so that he can read. I want to see what possibilities he has after experiencing human learning." Wuchou fell down with the meteorite, because the meteorite consumed the energy of his whole body, and it seemed difficult for the world to supplement the so-called energy. Wuchou was not finally released from the culture chamber for a long time Under the guidance of the mysterious man, wuchou was finally arranged to complete human studies near a high school. Just because wuchou hasn''t woke up yet, he has been sleeping in this house. Click While wuchou was still sleeping, the door that no one should have opened was opened, and a small figure crept in. "Strange, the family is very strange." The girl who sneaked in looked at the furnishings in the house and the surrounding atmosphere and said in doubt. "Mingming has always lived here. Why don''t they have any traces of sweeping? Don''t those people like sweeping?" The girl continued to go deep into the house to find out what mysterious things were hidden in the house. The girl has been paying attention to the new neighbor for a long time. In particular, she only knows that a few people have been running back and forth here, which is particularly suspicious. "Huh?" At this time, the girl seemed to hear some breathing sound and slowly approached the room. "This is." As soon as the girl pushed the door, she saw that many instruments were placed beside wuchou to carefully detect wuchou''s body. If there were any new problems, she would immediately notify wuchou. "This man is surrounded by so many instruments. Is he dead?" No, at least in the girl''s view, this man hasn''t died yet. "But why don''t you wake up? What''s the problem?" The girl revolved around wuchou, but she still didn''t find anything unusual. "Well, if only this man could wake up, at least I could know what happened." Hoo hoo Perhaps it was to comply with the girl''s words. Suddenly, the surrounding machines reacted and told the people monitoring all this that wuchou seemed to have changed. "Let''s all go out. The next step is our appearance." Not far away from the hidden base, a sudden large-scale operation, all these are not what the girls and wuchou in the house can know. After a while, wuchou finally opened his eyes slowly, looked at the strange environment and the girl, and asked. "Who are you and where are you?" "This is the earth." Chapter 994 Wuchou doesn''t know what way Nina can leave here with wuchou, but wuchou has no other way except to trust each other. late at night Wuchou decides to find a later time, tell Nina to leave, and then start preparing. ~ five minutes later ~ Feel the strange commotion around. Wuchou doesn''t know what Nina has done, but it seems to be effective. At least wuchou can''t feel the man''s breath near her. "Let''s go." Worry free hurried to pull Nina and Anna away. Only this opportunity. If you don''t hurry up, you will really be retained. just Soon after wuchou went out of the range, he saw the feather snake god standing not far from him, waiting for him. "Did you escape?" "Cut." Nina didn''t expect that the other party should be so persistent and worry free. Even the commotion just now didn''t stop the other party. "Speaking of it, I also want to ask you how you can use that power. It''s really you." The feather snake god stared at Nina around wuchou and said. "I don''t know what you mean. Is our so-called alliance so fragile?" Alliance? Wuchou looked at Nina around her and didn''t know what the feather snake god said. "Alliance, what do you say? What does Nina have to do with you?" At this time, wuchou seemed to think of some incredible possibility. "Nina, isn''t it?" Worry free looked at Nina around her. She didn''t talk to each other, but looked at the feather snake god quietly. "Nina is the last goddess." "Oh, you know now." The feather snake god looked at wuchou''s unbelievable expression and thought he always knew it. It turned out that he had been hiding it all the time. "Nina, how could it be? How could you be the third goddess." Worry free squats down and looks at Nina carefully. "Nina, tell me, it''s not true." Nina didn''t deny it, but looked up at wuchou. "Is it so important for you that I am the three goddesses?" "This is not taken for granted." The feather snake God saw that they were going to ignore themselves and spoke quickly. "People are the messengers of uluk, but to save this destroyed human reason, if you are the three goddesses, then you are the object he must defeat. Moreover, the Holy Grail is in your hand, isn''t it?" Listening to the shocking news of feather snake god one by one, wuchou has been speechless. "Nina, who are you?" Nina still didn''t explain her identity. She just looked at it so seriously. "Tell me wuchou, if I am not the three goddesses but other followers, will you continue to keep me around?" "Hum, stay with each other just to find a chance to attack each other. You poisonous snake has not changed since before." It seems that the feather snake god doesn''t intend to wait any longer and is ready to attack wuchou. "Well, come on, you''ve been knocked down by me so many times. You should know that you can''t beat me alone." Indeed, no matter how hard you struggle, the speed and strength of the other party are right in front of you, and you have no chance to defeat the other party. If there is a chance, it is. If you can restore your original strength, you may still have a chance, but now you can''t use your magic completely. Can''t win "Can win." "Huh?" Wuchou looked at Nina and asked. "Nina, what can you do?" Nina pulls wuchou, hoping that wuchou can squat down. "What''s the matter?" Although the other party is the last goddess you want to find, wuchou still doesn''t want to do anything to Nina that will hurt her. "This is what I gave you, the goddess''s protection." Feel the light around you, surround yourself, this is a feeling. "Nina." Looking at Nina''s body disappearing gradually, wuchou was a little at a loss. "Don''t worry, I just do what I should do. This body should disappear." Watching Nina disappear, wuchou felt that the magic that should have been restricted by the body had disappeared, and he seemed to be able to use the magic normally at last. "But Nina." "Nothing." Anna explained. "She''s just back where she should be. You''ll meet again soon." "Yes, the messenger of Uruk, since there is no magic limit now, let''s have a good fight!" Hoo hoo Feeling the violent magic of wuchou, the feather snake god looked at wuchou in surprise. "Is this your original strength?" Defeat her, and then go to Nina. As long as you find Nina, you can know everything. Fast, but. Hoo hoo Looking at the red energy surrounding wuchou''s whole body, the feather snake god did not hesitate to attack wuchou directly. Snap "What!" Even if the opponent''s speed and strength become stronger, the feather snake god doesn''t think his speed can react to the opponent. However, the feather snake god didn''t see it. Worry free eyes have become concentric. "Ha!" He threw the feather snake god, and wuchou moved behind the feather snake god in an instant. Zizizi, zizizi The blue light was gathering in his hand. Is that over? Unexpectedly, after the other party used real power, he couldn''t even support the other party for one round. The feather snake god does not intend to fight back or struggle. However, the pain did not arrive. The feather snake god looked and saw that wuchou had stopped attacking and held himself in this way. "What are you doing, the messenger of Uruk? Aren''t you going to take my life?" "No, as long as you give up the so-called alliance of the three goddesses, I''ll let you go." "And tell me about Nina." At this time, in the distance of the Warcraft front, there was an underground relic. Hoo hoo "Wake up, mother." "Enqidu" stood beside this huge existence and looked at each other. "Hard work, Jin Gu." "It''s all right, but mother, you''re a little lonely during your absence." "So, is the plan still going according to the original plan?" "Well, that''s it." After "enqidu" left, the huge existence looked at the distant sky and said silently. "Worry free, can you accept the next truth?" ~ other side ~ "Goddess of Warcraft?" The feather snake god explained that all the Warcraft outside were made by the last goddess. As long as you defeat the last goddess, those Warcraft will disappear. "Yes, brother uluk, next, are you going to find the goddess?" "Of course, Nina is there too. I must go there, find Nina and bring her back." "I said, Nina in your mouth is the goddess of Warcraft. It''s too late." "No, as long as I get there, there must be other opportunities." Chapter 995 The girl looked at wuchou and said in doubt. "Who are you, how are you in this place, and what are these?" Wuchou didn''t answer each other''s questions. Instead, he looked at the walls and devices around him and didn''t know where he had come. "By the way, Nero, and the enemy, this should be the place of the Holy Grail of the moon, but it doesn''t look like an illusory world." Wuchou opened the door and looked at the obvious dark night outside. It was too real and completely unreal. "Hey, what are you doing, ignoring me?" Wuchou looked at the girl behind him and said that the girl might know something. After all, she saw her at the first sight. "Do you know where this is?" "Japan." OK, a casual answer. "Then I seriously ask, what is this world? Can you tell me?" "Ah, what are you talking about? This is the earth. How many times do I have to say it?" I don''t seem to understand what I said. Looking at some modern buildings around, I have no worry about what happened on the first floor. A modern city? In other words, the modern world, so there is nothing special, or I don''t know. But if you wake up in this house, you may know something here. However, before wuchou came in, he found something approaching. "What''s that?" Seeing that there are many cars coming directly around, I don''t worry about knowing who might help me understand the situation. A lot of guys in black came down from the car. It seems that they are some people who know the truth. "I''m sorry. It seems that our protection is not considerate enough. Since it frightened you." Then, these people in black suddenly grabbed the girl not far from them. "Let go of me, who the hell are you?" "It''s all right. Let her go." Wuchou tells himself that the other party seems to be special. Maybe he has something to do with her in the future. "Well, please come in and let''s talk." After the explanation of the people in black, they said that wuchou came from the so-called heaven, that is, the universe. As cosmic people, wuchou accepted their help from the very beginning and has been in a coma all the time. I see. Did you come to this world like this. Wuchou still remembers that he seems to have been brought down by a meteorite, but he didn''t think he was considered an alien by them. "So, what is your purpose?" Since it is considered to be an alien, wuchou should follow each other''s ideas first. "I want you to live as a normal person. We want to know your mysterious power." Just when wuchou was still in a daze, the other party said. "Alien people should as like as two peas, but you are the same as us, so we want to know how you grow." I see. I want to know my ability, or everything about me. "No problem. Since you want to study my ability, you can come as you like." "I know, so people outside." "Let her go. There''s no need to hurt others." After all the people in black leave, leave wuchou a call and complete their desired goals according to the instructions. Worry free is also willing to accept their so-called test. After all, this can understand the world. "There seems to be nothing special in this world, otherwise I wouldn''t care about my own strength." Worry free seems to come to a very ordinary world, but I don''t know if there are any hidden things I haven''t noticed. the second day When wuchou still thinks about when there will be instructions, the information has come. Go to school, designate a school, the location and everything are ready. At this time, wuchou also saw that a map had been put on his dining table. "Let''s go." Wuchou doesn''t know how he can enter this high school. Obviously, he should be over age according to his age. However, the worry free body seems to be a little young after rebirth, which is acceptable to some extent. After wuchou came to the so-called high school class, he found that the girl he saw yesterday was inside. That''s the end of a class Wuchou still doesn''t know what their purpose is. Although they don''t remember these things, they can recall them while listening. As if you had mastered these things. Maybe I can recover my memory in this ordinary world. However, wuchou still didn''t forget his purpose. "Another meteorite?" Come to the roof of the school and call the other side. "Yes, my partner and I came to this planet together. If I came here, she must also be here. I hope you can find another meteorite and maybe you can find my partner." The other party didn''t expect that two aliens came to this world, so they must find it. "We know. We''ll tell you any news." At least, it would be nice to have more people looking for Nero. However, I still don''t know how to leave this place. After all, I have to find a way to go back and complete my mission. "I found you." Yesterday''s girl suddenly appeared here, with fierce eyes and no worry. "What''s the matter? I don''t remember what I have to do with you." "Of course it does. You''re my neighbor. I''m definitely not there by chance, you fool." "Oh, well, what do you want? I don''t want to say anything to you." "Hum." The girl stared at wuchou. She didn''t know why. She felt that there were a lot of things on this man. She wanted to know. "You''re not from earth, are you?" "Fool, I''m from earth. What do you want to say?" Although I don''t know how the other party guessed this, I didn''t worry and didn''t say anything. "Don''t be silly. Have you forgotten the question you asked me that day? I don''t think you are from earth. You must have some secrets." "Whatever you want." Wuchou didn''t answer her question. The girl who accidentally broke in, it''s better not to say too many things. "Hum, wait, I will find your secret in Lianggong chunri. Sooner or later, I will know your truth." With that, the girl who called herself Lianggong chunri left. "Strange people." When wuchou returned to the class, he found that a group of people in the class looked at themselves with pity, as if they were stared at by something. Wuchou doesn''t know how troublesome the girl who spits into her life is. Without worry or knowing, this girl has brought herself into an incredible world. Chapter 996 When wuchou just defeated the feather snake god, Uruk at this time. King''s shelling The magic shells hit the burning earth one by one, but did not stop the attack of those Warcraft on the ground. "What''s the matter? Warcraft suddenly began to riot, just like coming to die." Although I don''t know what happened, Gilgamesh also guessed that it must have something to do with worry free. "Did golgong finally show his nature?" Gilgamesh looked at countless Warcraft in the distance and felt powerless for the first time. "All the people are defending. We must wait until our people come back, or our efforts during this period will be in vain." At this time, wuchou is on his way back, but the fire in the sky just now has made wuchou feel a little bad. "Is Warcraft finally starting to attack?" Nina, why. I don''t know how the war is going. Wuchou still doesn''t intend to be stingy with his magic. He directly drags the feather snake god to move in an instant. "Ha!" ~ over the battlefield ~ "What''s going on?" Looking around, Warcraft has begun to attack the city. Wuchou knows that Warcraft is serious and really plans to destroy them this time. "You go down first. I want to join the battle." Wuchou directly jumped into the pile of Warcraft. Before they came around, wuchou directly used Qigong to blow up the whole ground. "Wuchou, are you coming?" Feeling the shaking of the ground, Nina knew that wuchou had returned to Urumqi. "Then my gift will begin." Click, click Wuchou found that his surroundings were surrounded by familiar chains. Gilgamesh, standing on the high platform, looked at the chains on the ground and was speechless. "That is!" Lock of heaven Wuchou Ye didn''t expect that the other party should attack himself with the lock of heaven, so. "Is he here?" Sure enough, I saw a figure with long green hair in the Warcraft group. "For mother''s sake, you die." The lock of heaven, by reason, is invalid for yourself, but the other party should also know why. When wuchou contacted, he finally felt something wrong, and his body seemed to be evacuated. "Isn''t it!" Wuchou remembered that when Nina disappeared, she protected her goddess. "Is that it?" Looking at wuchou as if it was very painful, Gilgamesh knew that wuchou was indeed limited by the lock of heaven. "No, leave quickly." "Ah ah ah!" I saw that wuchou kept releasing red energy, and suddenly relied on his violent power to break the shackles of the lock of heaven. "Don''t want to go!" The lock of heaven approached wuchou along the track. Before wuchou left, he grabbed wuchou''s foot again and planned to drag wuchou down directly. "Come down!" Wuchou quickly stabilizes his body and releases a Qigong against the Warcraft group. "What do you want?" "Enqidu" looked at the direction of worry free attack, not himself. What did he want to do. "Isn''t it!" Boom Nina seemed to be affected by the shaking of the ground. "I see. It''s here." The goddess''s protection told wuchou that Nina was in that position, underground there. "Instant move!" Whew "Disappeared!" "Enqi" did not expect that wuchou suddenly disappeared and sensed each other''s position. "I went there." ~ underground, Warcraft nest ~ Looking at the huge figure in front of me, I know that the follower in front of me is the one I have always seen and accompanied by me, Nina. "Nina, no, should I say, Gorgon?" "The title is not a problem. The problem is, what are you doing here? Do you want to take me back?" Ge ERGONG looked at his unhappiness. Unexpectedly, the other party could break away from the shackles of the lock of heaven and come here. "Nina, tell me, are you serious about what you said at that time?" "If you like, you can come with me. Didn''t you say you can give up your current identity." Golgong didn''t expect wuchou to come here and say such words. "Leave, leave here, give up what I''ve done for so long, you really say." "But you already have this idea. Can''t you go back with me?" Ge ERGONG looked carefree and didn''t plan to go back. "Sorry, I have my own mission, so." Boom, boom "Everything is for the last mother, my Lord, the source of everything." "What the hell are you talking about?" Ge ERGONG looked at wuchou and continued. "The nightmare didn''t tell you anything. They should all know the purpose of our three goddesses, but they can''t stop the attack of the three goddesses alliance, so in the end, it''s really good to rely on you to disintegrate our alliance." "However, they miscalculated that adults as mother earth will not be stopped by these things. When she appears, you will all die." Ge ERGONG looked at wuchou and smiled. "Worry free, wait. I''ll go first. You''ll come soon. I''m waiting for you in that world." Snap The next second, golgong''s body spit broken, and huge energy is connected to a place, as if he wanted to do something. "Nina!" Boom boom! Watching the Warcraft on the ground begin to retreat, Gilgamesh and the nightmare finally know that things are still at that stage. "Damn it!" "We still can''t rely on the traveler to reform that man. It seems that we have failed." Nightmare felt that the power had awakened, and his original dream weaving had lost its function. "Then we can only rely on the strength of the traveler and hope he can really stop the man." ~ underground ~ Watching Ge ERGONG slowly disappear, wuchou couldn''t believe it. His Nina just disappeared. "Nina." At this time, wuchou noticed that Anna didn''t know when she had come to her side. "Worry free, don''t be sad. She''s just a follower. You still have a chance to see her again in the future. However, if you don''t stop the enemies now, everyone will die and the world will be destroyed." New enemies? At this time, wuchou feels that the oppressive force on the distant horizontal line. Only when he has been in contact with wuchou at the world level can he know that feeling. Enemies with authority. "What''s that?" "In short, worry free, you can only rely on you next. Go quickly." Wuchou also knows that he has no time to be sad now, so he can only start quickly. Instantaneous movement At this time, wuchou returned to Uruk and found that Warcraft began to retreat, and the "enqidu" was gone. "That is." Wuchou came to Gilgamesh, looked at the enemy on the horizontal line and said. "That''s the mother of the earth, Tiamat." Chapter 997 "Hey, alien, can you tell me a story about your world?" As soon as class is over, the girl named Lianggong chunri sitting behind her will constantly harass herself and chase her to ask questions. Moreover, wuchou clearly said that she didn''t know anything, but she still pestered wuchou. "I said, classmate Lianggong, don''t pester me. I really don''t know anything. If you feel bored, find something to do by yourself." "Well, the most interesting thing is you. If you can''t talk to me, no one else can talk to me." It''s really annoying Worry free can only find a chance to leave her, or find someone else to perfunctory this guy. the second day Worry free found that the guy sitting behind him seemed to have some strange purpose and had ignored himself. Seeing that he is finally free, wuchou can only thank the unknown guy and help himself out of this guy''s control. However, this idea was brutally shattered by the other party in class in the afternoon. "Come with me." After class, Lianggong chunri directly pulled wuchou''s back collar and left the class, as if he was going to drag wuchou somewhere. "Hey, wait, what are you doing? Is there anything you can''t tell me directly?" "I want to form a community, but there are not enough people, so I need your help." "Form a community?" Although the purpose of the call also has the intention to join the club, wuchou has not thought of joining any club. "Well, if it''s just a simple number, I can participate, but can you let go first and drag me like this? I''m also very tired." With that, wuchou followed Lianggong chunri to the club activity room she had found. "Wait, did you make a mistake?" When Lianggong chunri comes to his destination with wuchou, wuchou finds that this place seems to be the activity room of other people''s associations, which clearly says the literature department. "It doesn''t matter. The literature department is facing abolition. Because there are not enough people, there is only one person in grade one." When Lianggong chunri came here with worry free, he found that it was really empty. There was basically nothing else except a bookcase. Of course, the girl sitting by the window with glasses and a strong literary atmosphere attracted wuchou''s attention. The sun shines on her along the window, giving her a very mysterious beauty. "Strange people." I don''t know if it''s a worry free illusion. I feel that this literary girl has been secretly staring at herself since she came in. It''s clear that the other party is still reading a book. "In this way, there are three people in our club. You wait for me to catch the fourth person tomorrow. Then you will know." Then Lianggong chunri ran out, completely ignoring wuchou. Worry free looked at the girl who might have been aiming at herself. Finally, she couldn''t help walking over to see what the girl was doing. "What are you looking at?" The girl held up the literary novel on her lap. She had never seen the name worry free. "Interesting?" "Interesting." "Really?" I feel that the other party doesn''t want to talk very much. At this time, I don''t know what to say. "Well, it really doesn''t matter. That person may mess around." "It doesn''t matter." Well, like a leather racket, it can''t play. Wuchou also stopped talking and sat on one side staring at the girl. The girl didn''t seem to be affected by worry free sight, so she looked at her book. But wuchou actually saw that the other party had not opened a new page for a long time. Sure enough, he still had a certain impact on the other party. "Girl, what''s your name? I didn''t introduce you just now." The girl looked up at wuchou and said. "Long door has hope." "Good name." But, without worry, I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I feel that the girl named changmen Youxi in front of me is very similar to a girl I''ve seen before. Although I have no memory, I tell myself from the bottom of my heart that I must have seen a girl very much like her. "Star dream." "Star dream?" Changmen Youxi spits and says something unknown, which makes wuchou stunned. "What?" "Have you forgotten?" "Sorry, I have a memory problem, so I can''t remember." However, the other party doesn''t know how it is possible to lose memory. The long door had hope, looked at no sorrow, and then said. "You have seen the person of star dream. She will appear again. At that time, you have to make the final choice." With that, before wuchou asked anything, Lianggong spring had come back, and wuchou had to stop. "Why did you come back so soon? What did you do?" "Hee hee, nothing. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." "It''s all right, I''ll go." Since the other party doesn''t want to say, he won''t force without worry. Moreover, he still has something to ask, this new classmate. Wuchou directly comes downstairs to squat. After the cold palace leaves in spring, wuchou waits for the other party to come down. just Wuchou seems a little wrong. The other party doesn''t seem to come down so soon. After school had been over for a long time, wuchou finally waited until the other party came down. "Have you been waiting for a long time?" Before wuchou comes out, changmen Youxi has looked at the direction of wuchou''s appearance. It seems that the other party really knows that he is waiting for her here. "You know what?" Changmen Youxi nodded, then signaled wuchou and followed her away. Although I don''t know where the other party is going to take me, it''s good to follow the other party. Changmen Youxi came to an apartment with worry free. After waiting for the elevator, he finally came to changmen Youxi''s house. Anyway, there''s basically nothing in it. It doesn''t look like a place where people live. "Why did you bring me here? I just want to ask you for clarification. Today''s words." Planetarian: Chiisana Hoshi No Yume This is what the other party mentioned. Worry free has no memory at all. "First, introduce yourself." "I am changmen Youxi, but this is only my human name." "Human name." In other words, the girl in front of her is not human. Worry free found that she had finally come into contact with the mysterious side of the world. "My full name is troublesome for you, but for you humans, it is equivalent to the existence of aliens." Unlike wuchou, aliens really belong to this world. "So, what is your purpose?" "Touch you, and the cool palace spring day around you." "Why?" Changmen Youxi paused for a moment and then said. "In order to evolve, we need to evolve, so we need different forces from you two." Moreover, there is another purpose. Chapter 998 Hoo hoo "That''s tyamat." The native earth God, the mother of the earth, the source of all gods. "Awesome. Standing here, you can feel the strong pressure on each other." Wuchou looks at Tiamat who hasn''t come close in the distance. He doesn''t know why the other party hasn''t come directly to attack them. Hasn''t the other party got anything yet? "Holy Grail." "The Holy Grail?" Gilgamesh nodded and went on. "The Holy Grail is not on the other party, so the other party has not taken it seriously. After the other party gets the Holy Grail, the battle will really begin." "But the Holy Grail should, I see." The Holy Grail is in that hand, and that person should still be out of their control. "I''ll hurry to find that guy, otherwise." At this time, they found that some strange creatures appeared in the sky and flew here. "What are those?" Worry free feels pure evil in them. For human beings, pure evil. "If you let them in here." Residents will have something to do. "Damn it!" Worry free can''t let these people die. If the last human beings die, human reason will be destroyed and the world will no longer exist. "Wang, next, leave it to me." "What are you doing!" Gilgamesh watched wuchou fly to the Uruk center, completely unaware of what the other party was going to do. "Do you want to block those monsters outside by yourself?" "Ah ah ah ah!" Constantly absorbing the natural energy between heaven and earth, wuchou remembered the protective cover Wukong had used. "Super, shield." Huge energy will surround the whole uluk. As long as this white energy can be maintained, no one will have an accident. "Ah ah ah ah!" However, as the price of maintaining this thing, wuchou must stay here all the time, absorb the surrounding energy and block the monsters outside. "Wang, during this time, find the man and find a way to stop them." "I see." Gilgamesh won''t waste the time he won''t worry about fighting for. He is ready to let his followers go outside to find enqidu, that is, Jin Gu, who is still wandering. And I have to find a way to resist those enemies outside. Wuchou stood at the top and stared at the distant Tiamat. He felt that the other party''s breath was strong, but it was a little strange. Like, there''s something that hasn''t been satisfied. "It''s really weird. You need to investigate it." However, there is not so much time for wuchou to do such things. If you want to do these things, you can only wait until you leave here. A huge white barrier surrounded the whole uluk. The monsters in the sky just approached here and were directly blown open by the white energy. "Zizizi, zizizi." Feeling that he had no way to pass through this barrier, the monster finally didn''t move forward, but scattered to other places and began to attack the creatures around him who hadn''t come in yet. "What!" Wuchou sees that these creatures are actually constantly eating humans and other animals outside. It feels like normal behavior. It seems that for them, these are normal and nothing special. "The embodiment of evil, hateful." ~ in the forest ~ Jin Gu followed these monsters around. He didn''t know the meaning of their senseless killing. He was playing with these creatures like a baby who didn''t understand the world. However, as in the eyes of different people, these so-called innocence are cruel manifestations. "It''s ironic. Is this the newborn creature made by the mother?" It''s totally different from Jin Gu''s original idea. Jin Gu believes that the so-called new life should be different from human beings now. There is no good or evil. It is a simple, pure creature like the former God. These monsters have indeed reached a pure level, but this malice is not what they expect. "Is it because of the resentment of my mother?" Because it has been betrayed thousands of times, malice has been affected. Jin Gu didn''t expect it at all. and. Looking at those monsters, it seems that they intend to surround themselves. Although they don''t know what the other party wants to do, they don''t seem to want to leave safely. "Don''t leave me, you monsters." Lock of heaven Even the new creatures created by the mother should have divinity, so you have the opportunity to limit them. Poop "Uh!" Speed, so fast, and. Seeing the monsters around him, he was completely unaffected. Jin was a little surprised. "Uh!" Feeling that the Holy Grail in his body was pulled out, Jin Gu finally knew how the other party suddenly attacked him. "Stop, it''s up to me to finish the final ceremony, you monsters." However, these monsters completely ignored Jin Gu''s idea and rushed directly to tyamat who was still at sea. "That is!" When wuchou sees the light in the distance, it must be the Holy Grail. "I see. I still lack such a thing." "Traveler, go!" Gilgamesh stood below and shouted, hoping that he had no worry to stop the light. "But everyone will." "Rest assured, the people of Urumqi are not so vulnerable." Since it is the king''s order, then. "I see!" Wuchou lowered his head helplessly, touched his protective cover and rushed directly to the light. "Ah ah ah!" The red Qi completely surrounded wuchou and rushed to the monster. "Hum." At this time, Uruk began a huge range of King''s shelling and drove away the surrounding monsters. fight a quick battle to force a quick decision Snap Without giving the other party any chance, worry free, directly punch the monster in front of you and take the Holy Grail. As long as you take the Holy Grail and defeat Tiamat, then the humanity is finished. Well, the Holy Grail''s only role now is one. Use your darkness and worry free to hide the Holy Grail in your body, so that you can ensure that the other party has no chance to get the Holy Grail. Unless you die. "It''s cruel." At this time, wuchou found that the monsters around him had surrounded him, just as he wanted to destroy himself. "Take mother''s Holy Grail, unforgivable, eat you, eat you, tear you." "Although I don''t know where you come from, you can''t beat me. All you have left is death." Hoo hoo Para Para One punch and two punches clean up all the monsters around at once, but worry free finds that these monsters seem unable to clean up completely. No matter how much they fight, they will be reborn. "Really, is that your answer?" "You are!" impossible! Chapter 999 Lianggong spring day A strange girl who pesters worry free for a purpose. Wuchou has always thought that the other party is just an ordinary human, but since it can attract the attention of aliens, it naturally has her particularity. "Wait, you just said there was another purpose, didn''t you?" Changmen nodded and continued. "Your malice." "Malicious?" Changmen has hope to give no worry time for Q & A, continue. "From the first time we met, the information told me that you are the enemy and need to be cleared. Therefore, when we are in the activity room, I will pay attention to you and want to know the authenticity of the source of this information." Malicious information. This is what wuchou doesn''t know. Is it because of the killing house? Changmen nodded and continued. "Malicious information, not only me, but all human beings have accepted the malicious information from the world when they meet for the first time, so as long as you meet others for the first time, everyone will have the idea of killing you." I see. Is this the malice of the killing house? Unexpectedly, it is intended to incite people in the whole world to destroy themselves. "However, because of the existence of Lianggong spring, everyone ignored this information." "Why?" Changmen Youxi paused for a moment and then said. "Lianggong chunri has the ability to change the world. In the future, you will understand that because of her existence, you can live to the present." Finally, wuchou left this place without knowing any information. But wuchou at least knows that he is indeed under the control of the killing house, otherwise he would have left here long ago. So, where is the other person looking at himself or saying. "It''s on my head." Although wuchou felt very strange at the beginning and thought about what a different world it was, he didn''t think so much. "The moon has two." Then, the killing house should be there, observing itself all the time. However, there must be some reason why the other party should destroy itself in such a strange way. Maybe it has something to do with their own residue. After all, it seems that the other party will spend a lot of time to eliminate themselves. However, wuchou doesn''t know that if he has the ability to recover, ordinary humans in this world can''t destroy himself. Well, there must be some means to destroy yourself. the second day Although nothing happened today, wuchou found a strange letter in his shoe cabinet before he left. See you in the classroom after school. Although I don''t know who wrote it, wuchou naturally wants to meet this person. After all, it''s necessary to refuse others. However, wuchou seems to remember that the letter didn''t say which classroom it was in. Wrong? incorrect. Well, the other party must be in that place. When wuchou came to his classroom, he saw a man waiting for him here, and he knew him. "Monitor?" What''s the name? Wuchou can''t remember. Anyway, she is a black and straight girl. "Well, hello." When wuchou walked into the classroom, he saw the girl in front of him smiling at him. "Finally come, wuchou classmate." I don''t remember the monitor''s name at all. Wuchou doesn''t know how to talk. "Have you forgotten my name?" As if the monitor had seen through his ideas, wuchou could only nod helplessly and say. "Sorry, monitor, I really forgot your name." "Ah, I didn''t expect wuchou to be such a person. Well, let me tell you. My name is ASAKURA Liangzi. Don''t forget." "Oh, then, monitor, what did you ask me to do here?" ASAKURA Liangzi looked at wuchou and smiled meaningfully. "Malice exists. Like changmen, I am an external terminal of information polymers in different worlds, so I also accept the so-called malicious information." Does it exist like changmen Youxi, but compared with changmen Youxi, this person seems to have more obvious feelings in front of him. "So, what are you trying to say?" ASAKURA smiled and continued. "Although malice tells us to attack the innocent you in front of us, we still don''t know what the meaning of malice is." "Moreover, malice is pure, just to destroy you, just as the whole world exists to destroy you." Indeed, if understood, it can be understood that the world itself should do something about worry free, that is, simply erase worry free. "Therefore, some of us have different ideas. Compared with disobeying the so-called orders, we think it''s better to follow this information. At least, we will soon know the correctness of the information." So, is the other party ready to attack themselves? Wuchou is ready, but it seems a little late. When wuchou is ready to leave, he finds that the whole space is locked in a strange place, just like leaving the world. "Well done, my chess piece." At this time, wuchou saw the appearance of the killing house over this illusory space and looked at himself with a smile. "I see. Is it because of you that this man spits and attacks himself?" "Yes, traveler, your journey is coming to an end here. I want to destroy you, right here." Suddenly, all his strength suddenly entered ASAKURA Liangzi''s body, as if to change. "Sure enough, sure enough, this malicious information is correct. We just need to follow this." Suddenly, chaocangliangzi felt that his body couldn''t hold up. "Wait, what''s going on? Impossible, impossible, stop!" The body was completely melted and turned into a killing house. "Although it''s just a simple virtue, my strength can play well here." "Well, let''s start the second round at that time." How can wuchou fight with each other here? You don''t want to leave directly "Do you want to go? How can you leave here if you don''t have a way to leave?" "No, there is no way, not me." "It''s you." At this time, changmen Youxi suddenly appeared in the space, looked at wuchou and the killing house in front of him, didn''t think about it, and directly left here with wuchou. "Hum, did you escape?" Unexpectedly, the world they summoned had this power. The slaughterhouse looks like ASAKURA Liangzi and is ready to leave. "But you just stopped it for a while. We''ll see you again in the end, fool." The slaughterhouse is looking forward to how to eliminate worry free in this world, a world full of malice. "Hum, just make good use of human malice." Leaving the killing house in the illusory space, he looked at the humans walking around outside and licked the corners of his mouth. Chapter 1000 Can''t attack for a long time Although wuchou has a certain limit on the power of jiewang boxing, it doesn''t matter to wuchou to deal with these miscellaneous fish even if you don''t use jiewang boxing. However, wuchou has been worried about the figure in the distance. Always looking at his Tiamat with godless eyes. "Enough!" Maybe the battle time of wuchou is long enough, maybe the other party has given up waiting and finally started the attack. "Let me be his opponent." The monsters around finally made way for wuchou and Tiamat to look at each other face to face. "The real goddess, the primitive goddess, I don''t know what you are powerful. Let me see it." Whew Before wuchou finished speaking, a red light directly passed through wuchou''s cheek, flew directly to the continent behind him, and directly exploded a layer of ripples. "What!" So fast, although I have seen it, I haven''t avoided it yet. "That''s a high-purity magic attack. If you''re hit." It''s bound to fall apart. Wuchou didn''t notice that his eyes have become concentric. "Here we are." Karaok The red magic bullet is like the bullet curtain that wuchou has seen before, forming a huge encirclement net in mid air and directly facing wuchou. "Ha!" Turtle school Qigong The blue energy rushed directly to the distant Tiamat along wuchou''s hands, perhaps to stop wuchou''s attack. The red magic bullet continued to hit wuchou directly in the direction of wuchou, as if to stop wuchou''s attack. "Ha!" However, how can the simple magic bullet stop wuchou''s attack? The turtle sect Qigong still rushed directly to tyamat without any obstacles. "Roar!" With a roar, wuchou saw that his attack actually stopped in mid air, like being blocked by a layer of air. "Impossible!" call With a gust of air blowing from Tiamat, the blue light gun turned back with 180 degrees to attack wuchou. "Bad!" Boom! Gilgamesh can see in Uruk that wuchou was hit by his own attack. Unexpectedly, tyamat''s ability is more troublesome than he expected. "Damn, can''t the traveler beat her?" Looking at the monsters around him, Gilgamesh could only try his best to resist these monsters, and he had no other way. "Uh, ah!" Wuchou, who was hit by his own attack, fell out of the air with many obvious burns on his body. gyaaaaaaa£¡¡± The surrounding monsters took advantage of this opportunity to rush up to surround wuchou and directly take away the Holy Grail in each other''s body. "Aha!" The black energy burst from wuchou''s chest and directly drove away those monsters who wanted to get close to wuchou. After the energy dispersed, I saw a girl with long blond hair holding wuchou in one hand. "Things are going a little beyond your imagination, aren''t they?" Elle looked at the pain and voiceless worry and smiled helplessly. "Fool, it''s impossible to bear all this alone. We need our help anyway. Otherwise, how can you defeat your mother?" Elle looked at Tiamat in the distance. Naturally, she was a little nervous. After all, she had just seen it in the nightmare space. Wuchou was directly beaten like this by the other party, and the other party didn''t seem to use all his strength. "There is no chance here. It must be in that place." Elle held tight without worry and rushed directly to tyamat with her long gun. Her hand with the long gun Condensed Black energy. "Please." As the blue flame flashed in Elle''s eyes, iron pillars fell from the sky and directly pressed around Tiamat to form a cage. call With tyamat''s exhalation, the cage was suddenly knocked open by tyamat and directly scattered. "Sure enough, it''s not so simple, so." Take the dark fire as the prison and heaven and earth as the cage. The huge flame box directly wrapped Tiamat in it, as if to cut off Tiamat''s control over the outside. "Alas." With a sigh from Tiamat, the cold air blew from all around and directly scattered Elle''s cage. "Right now." Everything just now is to let AI Lei get close enough to Tiamat. After AI Lei comes to the other party, she picks up her long gun and inserts it directly. thud With tyamat''s stare, Elle''s attack stopped in mid air and couldn''t move on. "Although the attack was ineffective, the opportunity came." With the energy in Elle''s hand entering tyamat''s side, she directly pulled tyamat into her new underworld. "That''s good." With the disappearance of Tiamat, the surrounding monsters wandered around like losing their backbone. "Tyamat, disappeared?" Gilgamesh did not expect that Irene, a goddess who was divorced from her own observation, had such a means. "All attack and drive these monsters away completely." ~ after a period of time ~ After all the monsters were cleaned up, Elle returned to Uruk with worry free and discussed the next things with Gilgamesh. "My mother is locked in the underworld by me, but I can only take my mother into the underworld. There is no way to defeat her. To defeat her, we still need everyone''s strength." "So it''s the best way to enter the underworld together, and now, no one can threaten my people. It''s just that it''s the best choice to fight directly in the unaffected place of the underworld." Gilgamesh also wants to face tyamat directly. Only in this way can he completely defeat the enemy and complete the human repair. "But he can''t go." Gilgamesh knows very well that if he gets the Holy Grail for the other party, he can''t join the battle even if he has great power. "Sorry, this battle, the battlefield is his internal ability, so he can only rely on his ability. He needs it." Elle said the most important thing. "Well, there''s no way." ~ after a period of time ~ Gilgamesh finally decided to take Merlin with him. The entry of other souls may increase the energy of tyamat. "Wait." Just as Gilgamesh was about to take Merlin and Elle into the underworld, a voice stopped them. "You are!" Looking at Jin Gu, who was injured, Gilgamesh wavered a little. "Let me go with you. I, at least, want to change my mother''s mind." "Wang, what do you think?" Merlin looked at Gilgamesh with a smile. After all, Gilgamesh had the right to decide. "Hum, well, since you are willing to participate, it''s not impossible to add you." "But after the battle, I hope you can complete your mission." Chapter 1001 Although Youxi followed changmen to avoid the first attack of the killing house, wuchou will not naively think that this time is over. The other party must have prepared more things to deal with himself. Although I don''t know what will happen, wuchou feels that he still needs to be careful. "Classmate changmen, are you okay?" Wuchou follows the other party to the other party''s apartment and looks at the other party''s body load. After all, wuchou sees that the other party''s body is smoking. "I''m fine, but the external terminal of ASAKURA Liangzi has disappeared. It seems that the existence is the source of malice." Changmen paused for a while, and then wuchou seemed to feel that the other party was in contact with the other party''s superior. "It''s still decided to observe temporarily. After all, we can''t let go of any possibility of evolution." So, aliens decide to observe themselves and the killing house neutrally. Who is likely to evolve with them. "Well, classmate changmen, I''ll go back first. See you tomorrow." ~ the next day ~ Wuchou went back to school as usual, but I felt a little different around. The students who go to school together have strange eyes and look like nothing. Strange hate objects. "Malicious?" However, why didn''t the first meeting break out and now it appears again? Hasn''t it been eliminated by Lianggong spring? Do you? The emergence of the killing house led to the reappearance of everything. Wuchou returned to the classroom with strange eyes. He thought he would encounter some bullying in the classroom, but it didn''t seem to be different. In addition, he stood aside and looked at his chaocangliangzi with a smile. Wuchou ignored each other, sat back in his seat and waited for the man behind him to come back. Five minutes later, Lianggong chunri returned to school as usual, but the other party seemed to notice something unusual. "Wuchou, did you do something stupid and offend the whole school?" "I don''t know. I don''t know anything, but why don''t you know?" Some time ago, changmen said that Lianggong chunri has the ability to change the world. The original malice of the killing hospital is also because of her, and the malice will be eliminated. Then, as long as Lianggong chunri cares about it again, the malice on wuchou may disappear again. "How do I know that people all over the world look at you with strange eyes, just as they see through your identity. This is something I find unforgivable." Lianggong chunri seemed to say something strange, and then said. "Your true body can only be seen through by me, not by others. You can''t let others care about you too much." Hoo hoo Then, Lianggong chunri didn''t say anything. After all, class began. However, wuchou did feel that the whole class was staring at themselves all the time just now, because their eyes were shifted from the words of Lianggong chunri just now, and they were all focused on the teacher''s lecture. "What!" Sitting in the front row, the slaughterhouse felt the mysterious power and unexpectedly found that the malice he had just put down to the world again was suddenly removed. Like, people who are more privileged than themselves clean up their traces at once. "What''s the matter? Are there still so many people in this world?" The slaughterhouse really didn''t expect such a high authority person to exist, and I can''t detect it. It seems that we should calm down for a while and observe the world. After all, there is only one separated body. If it disappears, it will be very troublesome. Seeing that the sight of the killing House finally left him, wuchou was relieved. It seems that he was saved by Lianggong chunri. After school, also ignoring the troubles of others, wuchou followed chunri back to the activity room. On the way, chunri walked away and asked wuchou to wait for her in the activity room first. ~ old school building, Ministry of literature ~ As at that time, changmen Youxi sat quietly in the corner and looked at his novels, just like the other party was here from the beginning, waiting for them to come. "Feel it, the power of Lianggong spring." Changmen Youxi rarely put down his book and looked at it carefully. "Well, I probably feel that the force is incredible, and suddenly changed the original malice of the world again." "The information also changed at that moment. The original new malice was completely changed because of the sentence of Lianggong chunri, so we will contact Lianggong chunri and understand the possibility of evolution." "Well, another exists." Changmen Youxi paused for a moment and then said. "Another existence has nothing to do with us. After all, according to our observation, another existence is actually your enemy. For some reason, it fights you and malice appears." "If you can produce malicious existence all over the world, you should be careful to deal with your enemies. Then you have no worries, and you also have the possibility of evolution." Therefore, I only said neutrality yesterday and did not intend to intervene too much. "Well, at least I know your attitude, so I will try my best to live for your so-called expectations." Step step step Listening to the rapid footsteps, wuchou knows that Lianggong spring is approaching, and there should be another person following each other behind him. "Snap." Lianggong chunri directly opened the door and swaggered in, followed by a girl who looked like a senior. "Hello, everyone. I brought the fourth member of our club." "HMM. although I don''t know what Lianggong chunri really wants to do, the other party now belongs to his own patron saint. Even if I''m not very happy, I should try my best to agree with him, at least don''t show such lack of enthusiasm. "Well, classmate Lianggong, why did you bring this, er, sister Xuejie? Did you catch her casually?" "No, this is the guy I found after class several times. I''ve been doing nothing." I see. It''s really caught, and it''s not casual. Wuchou sighed and could only continue to put up with each other''s strange ideas. "Well, what are you doing with this student sister in our club? I don''t know what our club does." "Hum, there''s more to say." Lianggong chunri looked at the schoolgirl and said. "Look at this man. He''s cute and has a better figure than us, isn''t he?" "So?" "So, it''s good to be the mascot of the club!" Well, the brain circuit is really completely different from ordinary people. It is worthy of being a guy with the ability to change the world. Worry free has nothing to say except covering his forehead helplessly. "Then, can you tell me that people agree with it?" "Naturally, not yet." Looking at the smiling face in spring, wuchou has nothing to say except feeling stomachache. Chapter 1002 Nightmare space, underworld The nightmare space originally controlled by darkness, because of the intervention of the underworld, the whole space is now controlled by AI Lei alone. Moreover, if humans and other creatures who originally entered the nightmare enter the world, the spokesperson of the so-called nightmare now is Irene herself. But today, many people find that even if they really have strange nightmares, they will find that they have been wandering in a room. No matter how you go, you can''t get out of here. "What''s the matter? It''s rare to enter the nightmare again. I just want to see the nightmare God and let me leave here." Obviously, this is some kind of alternative human beings with evil intentions. In fact, these people are not a few in this space. But today, Elle has no time to pay attention to them, because Elle has to deal with a big guy who has entered the nightmare space. "Oh, is this the underworld?" Gilgamesh looked around and was obviously completely different from the underworld he had seen. Now it looks more like a real prison. All around are iron cages. If they open normally, you can see black souls falling from the sky. Only today, there is only one person standing in the middle of the prison. Thiamat. Tyamat watched everyone come into this space. The first thing he saw was worry free behind Elle. "Holy Grail, give it to me." "Mother, the Holy Grail doesn''t belong to you anymore. Now you are not qualified to take the Holy Grail." Jin Gu looked at Tiamat, who had been corroded by time. In addition to feeling heartache, he was helpless. call With the sigh of Tiamat, the cold breath suddenly rushed to Elle and others not far away. Bang This is not the outside world. This is Elle''s underworld. Here, Elle can play 200% of her power. The blue flame rose from the ground and directly blocked the ice of Tiamat. "Is there no other strategy to start so soon?" One of the words that make complaints about the time is to go to the present Thiago Matt. "Naturally, there is no strategy. The best way is to directly attack the enemy in front of you." Merlin has no other abilities. She is really good for nothing except assistance. "Go away!" Jin Gu pushes away Merlin, who is going to paddle, and the lock of heaven is directly wrapped around Tiamat. He plans to limit Tiamat''s movement by relying on his own treasure. "It''s no use!" Although Tiamat is indeed a real God, there is still a strong malicious protection inside her. Relying on the lock of heaven alone, there is no way to restrict each other''s actions. However, at least it has a certain role in restricting each other''s actions. "Sure enough, you''d better use this against these enemies!" As Gilgamesh took out his heavenly lock, he finally limited tyamat''s movement. just "I said, it''s useless!" Hoo hoo The strong wind scattered the two people at once, and then at the speed that Jin Gu didn''t react at all, a spear directly passed through Jin Gu''s body and destroyed Jin Gu''s spirit base at once. "How possible!" Jin Gu fell directly to the ground and couldn''t get up again. "No!" Elle watched Jin Gu fall. She didn''t expect to lose a combat power on her side so soon. "Ha!" Guru Guru Nagetto Many rocks rose from the ground to form a huge skeleton and hit tyamat directly on the head. However, when you look carefully, you can see a transparent barrier blocking Elle''s attack. "It''s no use!" call The next second, the huge spear broke away from tyamat''s control again and directly penetrated Gilgamesh''s body. "King!" Merlin hurried to Gilgamesh, looked at each other''s injury and knew that he had no means unless the man woke up. "Wang, you hold on. Soon, you wait." Merlin came behind Elle. Since just now, Elle has been standing in front of worry free, and she didn''t intend to make way. "Hey, traveler, wake up. We need you here. We need your strength." "Wake up." "Useless, nightmare." Tyamat looked at Merlin and said. "He has entered a dream." Do you? Merlin remembered that when he had done these things to Tiamat, did the other party do them to wuchou once. "Damn it." Merlin went directly into the worry free dream and found that the other party was really trapped in the dream space by Tiamat, so she didn''t wake up. ~ worry free dream ~ "This is." By the quiet lake, wuchou sat alone with a fishing rod in his hand and a girl with long red hair. "Is this his dream?" Not a nightmare, not a wandering dream, but relying on his former friend to keep him in the dream. "Traveler." "Huh?" Wuchou turned to look at Merlin behind him and raised his fingers at him. "Shh, she just fell asleep. Don''t wake her up." With that, wuchou reached out to comfort the girl around him and felt an inexplicable sense of peace of mind. "Traveler, you should know that these are dreams, right?" "I know, but now I can only see this person in a dream." Wuchou combed each other''s hair and continued. "What''s the matter? I only saw this person in my dream. I only saw her in my previous life. Why am I so reluctant to part with her? Even if I know this is a dream, I don''t want to leave her." Wu Chou looked at Merlin and continued. "Can you understand?" "I can understand, so you should leave this dream and find the real her." "She, no, she''s long gone. I told you, she''s just a person in the memory of my previous life. She must be gone now." "So, I." Merlin knows, so she wants to leave without worry. "Then you should know that many people outside are in trouble and need your help. Moreover, you should also have many people waiting for you to go back." "I know, but." Wuchou looked at the girl around him and said. "As long as I say to leave, this person will cry and say to me, don''t go, don''t go, I can''t abandon her." "So let me stay here and continue to sink." "Really? Is that your answer?" Merlin was a little disappointed that the man destined to save the world would be defeated by the dream. "I''m really disappointed, traveler." "Disappointed, maybe, but now, I may be the happiest time." Snap Merlin showed wuchou the current situation of nightmare space. "Look, Wang and AI Lei need your help. Are you going to stand by here?" Worry free looked at the two people in the mirror and finally closed their eyes silently. "What a disappointment." Chapter 1003 Now, the girl named chaobinaishi brought by Lianggong chunri is a creature that looks like a harmless rabbit to humans and animals. Looking at the other party being brought here by Lianggong chunri, I have no worry. In addition to feeling sorry for the other party''s future, I also think that I have almost the same treatment as the other party. "Then, classmate Lianggong, can you tell me what our club does and what its name is? You don''t seem to have told me either." "Hum, I''ve already figured out the name." Looking at Lianggong chunri with a proud smile on his face, wuchou felt that the other party''s name was definitely beyond his imagination. "The name is SOS regiment." Well, that''s the abbreviation. As for the detailed name, wuchou doesn''t want to know or understand. "Alas." Without worry and headache, he covered his forehead, looked at the proud spring day, and then said. "So, classmate Lianggong, what should our club do? Isn''t the name enough? What''s the purpose of the club?" "Needless to say, of course, it''s to find a lot of friends and mysterious things to play with." "Cosmic people, future people, superpowers and people from different worlds want to find these people and play happily together." If you are a cosmic man, there is a real cosmic man sitting by the window. As for people from different worlds, er, wuchou thinks he is the so-called people from different worlds. After all, he really doesn''t belong to this world. As for future people and superpowers, there may be people around. Wuchou knows that changmen Youxi is close to Lianggong chunri because of its particularity, but wuchou is different from her. It is Lianggong chunri who approaches her. Well, that is to say, if the world really unfolds as Lianggong spring day expects, does it mean that future people and super powers will also appear? Worry free looked at the harmless girl around him and felt that the other party might be one of the two. "I''ll know soon." the second day Wuchou learned yesterday that the last girl named Chao binai Shijiu was finally locked in SOS group by Lianggong chunri. She is basically one of the binding personnel. However, wuchou''s only worry now is not the so-called problem of Lianggong spring, but another problem that has been bothering his own existence. Pray for famine in the killing house This leads a world to destroy its own existence, but also compete with itself for the Holy Grail, a troublesome guy. Also, there is no news about Nero who fell into the world with himself. Even the organization that has been helping himself has no news about her. Didi, Didi At this time, the phone for wuchou finally rang. "Hello, hello?" "We have relevant information, but I hope you can help us." ~ after school ~ Lianggong chunri saw that wuchou had left the classroom early. It seemed that he had gone to the activity room and walked proudly to the old school building. Then, as soon as Lianggong opened the door in spring, he saw a strange woman standing inside. "Oh, are you Lianggong spring day? It''s interesting. It looks really special." A vigorous girl with tiger teeth exposed, sister crane house. Students in the same class as Shijiu Liu. "Who are you and how did you appear here?" "I brought her." Worry free sat aside and finally spoke. "Hahaha, I heard Shijiu said that this club still needs people, and wuchou said that this is an interesting place, so I came here." Take in the organization of wuchou. I hope wuchou can pull the girl into this place. To be exact, it is close to the cool palace. Of course, worry free itself still belongs to their key care object, but externally, or for most people within their organization, worry free belongs to the outermost personnel of the organization. After all, the other party helped himself a lot. He wanted to get close to the so-called Lianggong spring day and understand her ability. Wuchou naturally felt that it didn''t matter. Anyway, the only goal of wuchou was the killing house. "So, you also want to join our SOS group?" "Hee hee, of course, is there any problem?" "Of course not." Obviously, Lianggong chunri has a good impression of the new crane house sister, and her first impression is good. So, the SOS group finally got five people together. Worry free looked at Shijiu, who was wearing strange maid clothes, and the long door of the quiet reading team. She was talking and laughing with the elder sister of Hewu in spring. Are future people and superpowers in it? Although I don''t know who is who, I have no worries and don''t want to continue to understand. Anyway, since spring wants to live a non boring life so much, just let him go. Anyway, don''t involve yourself. On the way home, sister crane house followed wuchou back to wuchou''s residence. Of course, she went back carefully. After all, Lianggong spring is nearby. "Then, the contract agreement organization will soon give you information about another person." "Thank you. By the way, don''t touch ASAKURA during this time. If you get close to each other, you may die." Although I don''t know why wuchou said so, since the other party said so, it naturally has the other party''s reason. "Well, I''ll pass on the information to others." Soon after sister Hewu left, wuchou finally received a text message from Nero. "Strange singing?" The message tells wuchou that at the Colosseum in Rome, a strange song echoed here recently, and the time when the sound appeared was the same as when wuchou came to the world. Well, this source may be another alien that wuchou said. But no matter how they look, they can''t find anything else. "It''s worth knowing." Under the information, there is another time to tell us when we can prepare to go to Rome and investigate. "The day after tomorrow?" So these two days, worry free should pay attention to whether there will be any action in the killing house. When wuchou was ready to think about doing something tonight, unexpectedly, there was a knock on the door outside. "Who is it?" When I opened the door, I saw spring standing outside the door, waiting for myself. "Classmate Lianggong, what''s the matter?" "Something." Lianggong went directly to the living room in spring, just like when he first came in, but the difference is that there are no strange medical equipment now. "What''s the matter, classmate Lianggong? What''s the matter?" "Well, actually." Lianggong looks at wuchou in spring, as if he wants to see through wuchou. "I am very troubled. Who are you? You are definitely not an ordinary person, but why do I feel you are very different." "This kind of thing doesn''t need to be cared about, Lianggong spring day." Snap The light bulb suddenly burned. Lianggong chunri raised his head and saw wuchou''s eyes. He was shocked and speechless. "Just be yourself. You don''t need to think too much." Circle by circle to form worry free eyes. Chapter 1004 "Yes, I''m really disappointed." When Merlin heard wuchou suddenly say this, she turned her head and looked back at wuchou. "I''m also very disappointed with myself. Obviously, so many worlds have left so many fetters, but I''m actually left in a dream by others and can''t leave." "Everyone will be very disappointed with me. After all, I really didn''t save the world this time." Just like then. At that time? ~ past ~ In front of wuchou is a sea of fire "Uh." Without worry and fear, he couldn''t speak. He just watched the lying girl on the ground. "Who is it?" Wuchou walked into the girl lying on the ground step by step, looked at the ferocious wound on each other''s chest and asked. "Who did it?" Wuchou knelt beside the girl, picked up the girl who fell to the ground with trembling hands, wiped away the blood stains on each other''s face and trembled. "No, it''s impossible. I didn''t let anyone near here." Blood has been flowing down from the girl''s chest and dyed the whole grass red. Neither of them noticed that the little flower on the ground seemed to realize something. "Mingming, we haven''t named it yet. Zhenhong. Mingming agreed to name the first life together and continue to add new life to the world." hate Even though wuchou has seen the destruction of many worlds, hatred has never been so serious this time. pain The heart is very painful, not only that, the pain of tearing the heart and cracking the lungs. power The world is slowly collapsing, because of the disappearance of world consciousness, the world is disappearing. "Er!" The strong light spreads around with worry free as the center. With the world as the center, the surrounding creatures are attacked indiscriminately. To be exact, clean up. "It''s really red. It''s agreed." "Your world should be like this." The world that was still collapsing slowly formed barriers to separate the darkness and light of the whole front. "Is that enough?" Looking at the divided world, wuchou feels that his experience is over, but wuchou doesn''t want to go anywhere. Darkness, light and battle have nothing to do with themselves. Worry free needs rest. Maybe it''s good to end forever like this. Without worry, he sank into self reproach and memory, and entered the area that was not involved in darkness and light, the crack of the world. No one knows what he has done and accomplished here. Finally, only the news of his death is left to both sides. It should be said that the news of reincarnation. ~ now ~ Meilin didn''t see what wuchou had just seen, but Meilin saw that wuchou suddenly stood up from the ground and the girl around him had disappeared. "What''s the matter? Have you figured it out?" "No, Merlin, I want to know what I did before and why I wanted to be reborn. It''s definitely not that simple." Wuchou knows the truth of his thinking, but how he is reborn and how Zhenhong will be attacked. Wuchou needs to know these answers. The insiders can only be those two people, and what they have left in the cracks of the world. "I want to get out of here." "Ah, oh, oh." Although I don''t know why wuchou suddenly lost a lot of energy, since the other party is willing to leave here and deal with Tiamat with them, this is a good thing. ~ PA La ~ "What!" Tyamat looked at Merlin''s direction, saw wuchou who was still on the ground, and stood up with Merlin. "Out of the dream?" Everyone is not a threat. For Tiamat, there is only one real threat, that is, worry free. "Wait a long time, Tiamat. Come on." Hoo hoo The shadow of darkness rose from the foot of worry free, and a huge giant walked behind him. "Woo." Crimson Qi burst out from the body, surrounding the whole body of wuchou and the giant behind him. "Thiamat!" With a simple straight fist, the giant behind him attacks at the same time. "Ha!" With a loud roar of tyamat, a huge shock wave blocked in front of her in an attempt to resist the worry free attack. "It''s the same as last time. It won''t change!" "Wrong will change!" Memory unlocked again. Worry free has obtained the way to really use the dark power. A black light passes through the sound waves of tyamat and hits the other party directly. "What?" Tiamat felt that his strength was exploited a little. If he continued, he would be difficult to resist the attack of the other party. Absorptive capacity This is that the real dark power of worry free comes from its deepest and root power. He felt that the fist in front of him was becoming more and more powerful, and tyamat''s body began to change. The huge magic was released from his two corners to constantly resist the worry free attack. However, the absorption of worry free didn''t end as soon as she expected, and the attack continued to strengthen until tyamat finally couldn''t resist. "A giant blow!" call Break tyamat''s acoustic defense, the giant''s fist hit tyamat''s front, and the huge force directly dragged the other party out, crashing into many cages behind the whole nightmare space. "Awesome." Although she knew that wuchou was strong, Elle didn''t expect that wuchou could blow Tiamat away with one punch, which was their real earth God, Mother God. "Worry free, don''t be stunned. Quickly help Wang heal. If Wang falls, the world will be in trouble." Hearing Merlin''s words, wuchou hurried to Gilgamesh to help him heal his wounds. "Roar!" Just to help Gilgamesh recover his wound, a huge roar came from a distance. I saw a huge monster running in the distance, which looked like Tiamat. "That''s, monster." For beast level monsters, only crown followers can fight it. "Roar!" Tiamat changed his appearance and came to everyone. His huge body gave them different pressure again. "You, damn it!" The purple energy condensed in Tiamat''s mouth, and the huge pressure scared the followers on the ground to stand unsteadily. "There is such power." Worry free can''t handle so much energy for a while. "Lock of heaven!" ¡Á two At the critical moment, I saw two huge heaven locks stretched out on the ground. I saw Gilgamesh and Jin Gu use their strongest treasure at the same time. Not only that, it can be seen that Jin Gu''s body is slowly becoming empty. "King, you are just like that time." Looking at tianzhisuo''s success in catching Tiamat, he jumped directly in front of Tiamat''s mouth without worry or wasting time. "Just leave it to yourself. We don''t want it!" Snap Wuchou wears a purple energy ball and directly enters tyamat''s body. The huge energy explodes directly in tyamat''s body! "Uh, ah!" "It''s going to explode. Let''s go!" Elle reached out and grabbed Gilgamesh and Merlin and left directly. As for Jin Gu, he has disappeared in the attack just now. With a white light, the whole nightmare space was swept in. Chapter 1005 "What''s the matter? There''s no spirit." Of course, how can you have the energy to face you. Wuchou looked at the girl with long black hair sitting in front of her. She wanted to pick up the bread in front of her and put it in each other''s mouth. ASAKURA Liangzi is the disguise of the killing house. They sat in a famous fast-food restaurant and looked at each other. They could see that wuchou was a little impatient and green roots were coming out of their heads. "How come you and I will be in the same group." ~ six hours ago ~ At the weekend, wuchou received a text message from spring day, telling them that they were going to have SOS group activities today. All of them were going to gather in the commercial street at seven o''clock in the morning. Wuchou chose to go out at 6:30, so as to ensure that he won''t be late. There should be five minutes left to get there. However, when I arrived, I found that everyone else had arrived here except myself. Not only that, there was another chaocangliangzi in this group. "Too late, worry free, death penalty." "No, no, no, spring, I''m wrong. You can do anything you want me to do. Don''t talk quickly." Wuchou has learned the power of spring. If the other party really talks disorderly, he may die for no reason, so he is really miserable. "Hum, I''ll treat you to a cold drink later. I don''t have the right to veto." "Hahaha, good." The only one who can agree with the spring day is the crane house schoolgirl with the same nerve. "Oh." Shijiu won''t have any opinions. After all, it is the lowest existence of the society except worry free. As for changmen Youxi, he will definitely just look at it without any response. "No problem with my treat, but why is this man here?" "Allah, can''t I be here?" ASAKURA Liangzi smiled at wuchou and said. "I''m the monitor. If your club wants to continue, it depends on my help." Community maintenance? Wu Chou glanced at the spring day and saw that the other party was rarely embarrassed to scratch his head. "A lot has happened. In short, the monitor is the special adviser of our SOS regiment. She will participate in any activity." It can only be said that it is worthy of artificial intelligence, which is really different. "Then, get ready to start today''s activity." When chunri finished, he took out some paper labels from his pocket. "Draw lots. We happen to have six people here, in groups of two. Let''s walk around and find something magical." The magic thing, perhaps for spring, is something like aliens. Mingming''s side is the so-called combination of cosmic people and people from different worlds. It''s a pity that chunri doesn''t know. Worry free doesn''t matter. Anyway, as long as it''s not in the same group as chunri and ASAKURA Liangzi, it''s good for yourself and anyone. result Wuchou was finally divided into a group with ASAKURA Liangzi. You can imagine how helpless wuchou is. ~ now ~ "What''s the matter?" The other party has been looking at nothing to worry about, just like he is something strange. "No, I just want to know how you can survive in my body for such a long time. My strength is beyond the resistance of ordinary humans." The slaughterhouse wants to know the truth, the worry free truth. "Sorry, no comment. We''ll go back if there''s nothing wrong." Having said that, wuchou is really ready to leave, but the killing house seems to have some other ideas. Zizizi, zizizi "What?" Feeling the abnormality behind him, wuchou quickly turned around and saw the killing house restore its original appearance and stand behind him. "What are you doing?" Worry free looked at the pedestrians around, but they didn''t seem to find anything unusual. "It''s all right. No one can see through my real body except you, even the powerful existence of the world." Because the killing house has already surpassed the strength of the creatures in this world, and everything is missing in front of the powerful existence. "Hum, do you want to fight?" Although wuchou is very angry, he actually has no bottom. After all, without Nero''s help, he may be hanged and hammered in a moment. "Do you really want to do this to me?" The slaughterhouse looked expressionless and worried. I didn''t know what I was thinking. "Then tell me, how should I face you before I can be worthy of you?" "How do I know?" I feel that the killing house is a little different. I don''t know if it''s the illusion of worry free. "I want to know their change." They, then, refer to BB. They don''t know how the killing house mentioned it. "They have undergone different changes, which AI itself has not changed. I want to know what has changed and how they have become like that." The killing house looked at wuchou and said. "You are the factor that they change, so I want to know what you have changed them." "Isn''t your goal the Holy Grail? Then you shouldn''t have anything to do with me." Indeed, the purpose of the killing house is the Holy Grail. "The Holy Grail is naturally what I want, but now after their change, I also want to know if I can get that change." "That is to say." The slaughterhouse stared at wuchou and continued. "I won''t do it to you for the time being, but you have to tell me the real change, what needs to be changed, and I need to change." "Don''t give me the answer in such a hurry. I think you''ll be ready to tell me." The two then returned to the assembly point, when they began the second grouping. After all, for spring day, maybe the goal is to be in a group with someone. just "Ah, what a coincidence." "Ah, yes." Wuchou didn''t expect that he would be divided into the same group with Shijiu, but the other party looked a little afraid of himself. "Er, sister chaobinai, did I do something wrong?" "Ah, nothing." Shijiu seems to be afraid of wuchou. In fact, wuchou can be seen in the activity room. "Well, worry free, actually." "Sister chaobinai is a future person, isn''t she?" "Ah?" They sat down on a bench and looked at Shijiu''s hesitation. They knew what the other party was thinking without worry. "How do you know?" "Because I''m not in the history you know, you''re afraid of my unknown existence, aren''t you?" For future people, the most dangerous nature is that the past has changed. If there are people or things they can''t expect, they will be affected. "Ah, you''re right. As long as you and people from different worlds exist, we can''t estimate our future." The butterfly effect can be destroyed by a butterfly, not to mention the completely unpredictable existence of wuchou. "But, sister chaobinai, isn''t that interesting?" Wuchou smiled at Shijiu and then said. "The unknown is interesting. It''s boring to know everything." Chapter 1006 What is left under the starry sky. Is that the end? Gilgamesh watched the monsters disappear one by one and felt that their task was finally over. "In this way, the destruction of human rights will stop." Gilgamesh also knows that this is just when it starts. Elle is still nervously paying attention to the interior of the nightmare space, because although the monster has disappeared and it is determined that Tiamat has been stopped, wuchou has not come out of the space. "What''s going on?" At this time, Elle saw that the meteor had come over Urumqi. "Have the Chaldeans finally come?" However, the war is over, and the human reason has been saved. I don''t know what purpose they came here for. Boom! "What?" Jill gamesh and merlin got rid of Elle and went directly to the place where the meteor fell. "Are you all right, master?" "Ah, it''s all right. It''s just a little headache." The girl with short orange hair rubbed her forehead and smiled. "Speaking of it, Matthew, is this the seventh special point?" "Ah, Lingzi finally came here after such a long time." Matthew looked around and found Gilgamesh and Merlin standing there watching them. "Well, hello." Gilgamesh was a little dissatisfied with their performance at the beginning, but the humanistic rescue has ended. It''s no use thinking so much now. "Visitors from Chaldea, you are late. The human salvation is over. You can go back." "Ah, it''s over?" Matthew and Lixiang looked at each other and said in doubt. "Who did it?" The other side Feeling something wrong, Elle hurried into the nightmare space and finally found the problem. Tiamat, he''s still alive. "Mother, my Lord!" Elle took out her long gun and looked at each other warily. It''s impossible. Worry free, the attack should destroy her. "Elle, it''s okay." At this time, Elle also saw that wuchou stood next to Tiamat and looked at herself with a smile. "Worry free, what''s going on?" "In fact, the current tyamat is different from what we see. This is the most primitive she. She is no longer eroded by malice." Tiamat nodded and then said to wuchou. "Traveler, thank you. Then according to our agreement, I will guide you in the last moment." With that, Tiamat disappeared, but Elle and wuchou knew that she would appear at the critical moment. "Then go back, Elle." "Go back?" "Complete my mission." They have left the nightmare space and come to Gilgamesh. "Wang, the task is over. Next, you have to go." Wuchou looked at Matthew and Lixiang and knew it was time to go back to Chaldea with them. "Well, yes, it''s worthy of being a people of uluk. It perfectly completes the task I assigned." Gilgamesh said, taking something out of his pocket. "Well, you haven''t got it yet. Although I gave you the right to use it, you don''t know the real usage, do you?" "Take this key, the next world, please." Without worry, Gilgamesh gave the key and nodded. "I see." Merlin looked at wuchou, and there was nothing to black each other. "By the way, let me tell you something." Merlin took wuchou''s shoulder and took wuchou to the next door. "Although the person around you can go with you, she sacrificed a lot of things to get to this step. Therefore, if you want the other party to be really okay, finally remember to talk to those two people." Merlin said who, worry free nature is very clear. "I see." Then wuchou was ready to follow Lixiang and they hurried back to Chaldea. "Oh, how are you?" "Well, it''s OK." I didn''t expect that wuchou, whom I saw at that time, was still alive. They both felt a little incredible. "Well, hurry up, Lingzi. I can''t wait." Deng Deng Deng what? Feeling a light standing on her body, Elle didn''t want to hold wuchou directly, and then wuchou disappeared in place. "What?" Lixiang and Matthew were still thinking about what had happened. Wuchou suddenly disappeared. The other side Snap "It hurts." Falling from an aperture, wuchou covered his chin. What was it just now. "Ah!" Before wuchou got up, she suddenly felt another object fall, and Elle sat directly on wuchou. "Ah, I''m sorry." AI Lei hurried down from wuchou and reached for wuchou. "Here is?" Wuchou and Elle looked around. It seemed that this was not the world they knew well, nor the Chaldea they had seen. "What was that light just now?" Wuchou saw something not far away. "Elle, look." They looked ahead at the same time and saw a strange shadow standing in front of them. "After waiting for you for a long time, you finally came here." Click "Elle?" Worry free found that Elle''s time was like being stopped. She couldn''t move or react. "It''s okay, she''s okay. I just want to talk to you." The shadow faded into a ball of light. "It''s you!" From the beginning, the culprit who brought himself into the whole world asked himself to save the origin of the rest of the world. "Show up, who are you?" The light ball seems to start flashing and slowly form a human body. Suddenly, like information interference, the composition is affected again. "No way, the original appearance has been destroyed. All I leave now is that my strength, name, body, appearance and everything that proves my identity have been destroyed by that person." That person knows without worry that the other person may be the person. My sister, my Lord. "In fact, who am I? You should know very well that my memory has recovered a lot, haven''t you?" "So, is that you?" The first light, the leader against darkness "How did you become like this? Why did you find me? I should be reborn. I shouldn''t want to meet you." Many questions, too many questions, worry free want to know. "I can''t tell you many questions, but I can still tell you some questions." The light ball slowly diffuses and finally forms a human body. "Then you should be satisfied with talking to you with this body." "Elle" stood in front of wuchou, ready to explain what wuchou wanted to know, "the truth". Chapter 1007 If the hope of Lianggong chunri is to find something unusual to meet his desire. In that case, to pray for famine in the killing house is to hope to get the opportunity to change themselves. Just like the cosmic people, the goal pursued by the killing house is worry free. And Lianggong spring day, just want to experience real abnormal events, no matter what it is. However, the abnormalities of the world will be hidden under her eyes and will not be found by her, because all the abnormalities hope that she can spend her life so safely. So today, even if wuchou knows that Shijiu Xuejie is the so-called future person, she also hopes Lianggong chunri can spend her life quietly. Wuchou won''t want to tell chunri about these things, and she doesn''t have the opportunity to contact these things. Today''s holiday was wasted by this fool in spring. Moreover, wuchou had to accept the strange treatment of the killing house. In short, wuchou is very dissatisfied this day. However, neither time nor the world will treat him because of worry free discontent, because the world is not centered on him. After the meeting, wuchou followed sister Hewu and asked some questions. "Sister crane house, are you a superpower?" "Really?" Sister Hewu smiled, as if she were answering the worry free question, and as if she didn''t answer. "You should know the answer, don''t you?" Is that true? "Then, sister Hewu, is the purpose of contacting spring the same as that of future people and Cosmic people?" "Well, although it is, we are different." dissimilarity? Wuchou looked at sister Hewu. She didn''t know what the so-called difference meant. "What''s different?" "Hehe, we are different from them. Future people and Cosmic people want to get something from spring. We are different. We just hope spring can live well." "What do you say?" Sister crane house looked at wuchou and then said. "Now, spring is hiding behind us and watching us secretly. If you really want to know my ability, or our purpose, help me." "What?" "In short, don''t blame me later, no matter what I do." Then, wuchou saw that sister Hewu leaned directly over and pasted the whole person on wuchou. "Sister crane house?" Then, wuchou felt something soft on his face. "That''s good." Hoo hoo I don''t know if it''s a worry free illusion. I feel a strange killing intention behind me. However, when wuchou loosened her crane house sister, she turned around and found that the spring had disappeared. "She has left, so now it''s time for us to start." Us? Sister crane house looked at the sky as if she saw something. "If it were you, you would see that thing." Wuchou looked up at the sky and saw a strange thing. "Is that a barrier?" A blue barrier divides the sky in two, just as something separates the whole world. "That is, illusory space." "Virtualized space?" "Yes, that''s the world imagined in spring." The world? Sister crane house turned to look at wuchou and stretched out her hand. "Well, take me there quickly, brother wuchou." ~ a moment later ~ Wuchou rode his bike with all his strength and finally took the elder sister of Hewu to the light wall. Looking at the thing that completely divided the sky in front of him, wuchou swallowed. "Well, next, let me show you in." The elder sister of crane house took Wu Chou''s hand and the two jumped into the light wall in front of her. "Huh?" After passing through the as like as two peas, the pedestrians who had already disappeared, the whole world was still at rest, the outside and the outside were the same, but the sky was dark. "Ah, here it is." Feel the ground trembling and turn around without worry. "That is!" Several blue giants rose from the ground, with a huge white dot in the center, giving people a powerful power. "What are they?" "The mental state of spring." "Mental state?" Sister Hewu nodded and continued. "Those monsters will destroy the illusory space. Not only that, if they completely destroy the illusory world, the real world will be replaced and completely changed." "What?" Wuchou looked at the giants in the distance and saw that they were wantonly destroying the surrounding high-rise buildings. It was pure venting. "As long as spring feels spiritual oppression and something abnormal, this kind of world will come into being. That''s what I did just now." In order to create mental pressure for spring, sister Hewu did that. "So, is it your superpower''s ability to enter the world and defeat them?" "Yes, wuchou, that''s why we want to rely on your strength." As she spoke, she saw the crane house schoolgirl turn into a red light and fly into the air. "Next, let''s watch our battle." Wuchou saw that in addition to the crane house sister, there were several red lights that took off into the air and fought with the giants in the distance. "This is, superpower." "Spring pressure?" Although I don''t know why she did this, she will feel pressure in spring, but wuchou doesn''t want to sit in place and do nothing. "What can I do?" Worry free remembers what happened in the Holy Grail of the moon and tries to recall something about yourself. "By the way, I seem to be able to do so." At this time, I kept avoiding the red light of the attack in mid air. Spitting, I saw several strange missiles flying from a distance and directly hitting the giant. "That is!" Sister crane house looked in the direction of wuchou. She saw wuchou holding a strange box in her hand. With wuchou''s rotation, she turned into many strange weapons to attack the giant. "Finally, began to show his strength?" Powerful, different from the cosmic people they know, different forces. Para Para Although the blue giant was very powerful, it was soon solved by them and slowly turned into ashes. Hongguang returned to wuchou, and the elder sister of crane house also came back. "It is worthy of being a creature from the universe, which is just different from us." Moreover, it is not a creature born by spring imagination, but a real creature in this world. Beyond the existence of spring control. That''s what their organization wants most. "So, is this over, sister crane house?" "Yes, the next step is to watch the world collapse and we can leave." Sister crane house took her mind back, grabbed wuchou''s arm and looked at the sky quietly. Sooner or later, we will get out of the control of spring. Chapter 1008 "First of all, what do you want to know?" "Elle" was expressionless and looked worry free. Obviously, her appearance was exactly the same as Elle, but her tone and feelings were completely different. "Tell me first, how did you find me? Is this also your territory?" "Elle" paused for a moment and went on. "Here is not only my world, but also her world. Here is the boundary between light and darkness, but also the world created by you." "My world?" Worry free doesn''t remember that he was involved in creating the world. Even in his previous life, he hasn''t done such a thing. The only thing you can say you create is the barrier of isolation. "Isn''t it!" "Elle" nodded and affirmed wuchou''s conjecture. "The world is between the two worlds, so she and I can interfere in this place, but." "The most important thing is you." "What does it have to do with me? I didn''t participate in creation, I just created a barrier." "Elle" threw it out of thin air and saw an image appear in mid air. "Light, slowly condenses on your barrier and slowly forms a world, but the power of light alone is not enough. It also needs your power and dark power to form this world together, and the world will stay safe in the dividing line." Worry free to see that the formation of the whole world slowly divides the whole world cup barrier into two. "Now you stand on the side of the light, so I can talk to you, and everyone is here." "So, has the war begun again?" "Elle" looked at wuchou and shook her head. "The war has always begun. The war has been restarted since the day you disappeared." "It''s just that the war has always been a small fight." "Now, we are going to failure." Have been fighting, will light lose in the end? Wuchou doesn''t know which side he should help. No matter what he does, he doesn''t meet wuchou''s expectations. "Then, I, how can you find me? My residual memory tells me that I should be reborn several times before I wake up my memory again. Why do you bring me back and get in touch with the truth again?" "As I said just now, we are going to lose, so we need your strength." "I understand." Worry free looks at "Elle" and continues. "But how do you find me? My rebirth should be hidden. You can''t find me." "Elle" stared at wuchou and said faintly. "She didn''t tell you about your special." "My special?" Worry free, I really don''t know what''s special about myself. "You misunderstood one thing. You were born in darkness, but you don''t belong to darkness, and you don''t belong to light." what do you mean? Wuchou doesn''t understand. He was born in the depths of darkness, and what he used was the power of darkness, the inhabitants of darkness. "You are different, you are special, so she will contact you, not because of loneliness, and you are too hot." "Otherwise, you think that anyone can master the power of light without being swallowed by darkness." Worry free is special. Because of this special, my sister didn''t say, so I don''t know. "Because it''s special, it''s easy to find you. The problem is how to make you accept me and help me." "That''s why I lied to you when you didn''t recover your memory." "Elle" said, standing quietly aside and looking at wuchou. "Well, I can tell you anything else you want to know." "Last one." Wuchou calmly looked at "Elle" and asked. "Now, you want me to do something, don''t you?" "Elle" nodded and went on. "I hope you can complete the human repair through the program of this world, that is, defeat the last magic king." "That''s good?" "Of course, you have to defeat the magic king. First, you have to recover your soul." "Soul?" Your soul is divided? "That''s why I feel scattered. I see." "So, where is my other half soul?" "Elle" pointed to the barrier in front of her and said. "On the other side of the world, another you are also trying to get back to you through the barrier over there." "Then I''ll go to the other side first, get my other half back, and then come back." "Wait." Looking at wuchou ready to leave, "Ai Lei" quickly called wuchou. "Now you can''t pass there, because you already have you on the other side, so you can''t pass this identification barrier." "So?" "Elle" changed a sphere out of thin air and divided it into three parts. "The top is light, the bottom is dark, and the middle is the neutral zone, which does not belong to light or dark." "The whole world is divided into three parts. You must enter the middle part to go to the other side." "Well, that''s still the problem. How to get there!" "You''ve been there." Hoo hoo Watching "Ai Lei" disappear before his eyes, wuchou also saw that AI Lei around him could finally move. "No worries?" Elle saw that she and wuchou seemed to be pulled farther and farther away, and felt that they seemed to be separated. "What''s going on?" Feeling this strange pull separating them, wuchou seems to have hurried Elle back to the nightmare space, but before they act, they have been separated. "Elle!" Poop Like falling into the deep sea, wuchou slowly loses consciousness. "No worries?" Seeing that she was surrounded by light, Elle could only take out her weapons and be ready. "Sorry, because I also need a hostage, at least I can''t lose in this place." The light surrounded Elle, and then Elle disappeared into the world. "In this way, I have the capital to compete with that person." ~ other side ~ "Well, what''s that?" Looking at a strange object floating on the lake, the blue goblin walked over and poked it. "Well, are they human beings, but are they monsters who can float on the lake?" "Well, turn it over." The blue goblin put it by the lake and looked at it carefully. "Well, it doesn''t look like a girl, it''s a man, but there are no male monsters in fantasy town." The blue goblin couldn''t understand it. He decided to fly away regardless of so much. "Whatever, this kind of thing must be bad. Go, go, go." Soon after the blue goblin left, the figure hiding in the forest finally emerged. "Finding the target is indeed the same as the master and craftsman predicted. The target appears in the fog lake." "No one cares about the target now. Do you need to bring it back?" "No, careful observation." "Understand." Chapter 1009 dream Fantasy, science, the source of everything, is fantasy. And these fantasies will enter everyone''s dreams. For wuchou, maybe everything that happened today can be regarded as a dream. However, for the spring day, everything that happened today hopes to be a dream, even if it is very real. the second day The weather is even darker than before. Worry free feels that the surrounding atmosphere is very strange. Like, a gloomy day. It''s natural to rely on that person to cause such strange weather. For the supernatural, cool palace spring day. This morning, wuchou saw chunri staring at himself with a black face and seeing each other''s dark circles. It seems that he didn''t sleep much yesterday. "Spring, what''s the matter? Didn''t you sleep well yesterday?" "It''s none of your business." Today''s spring day is even hotter than before. Let her calm down for the time being. Worry free sat quietly aside and saw the spring day in a daze from time to time. Perhaps, for the spring day, learning is not a problem. Although there is no worry, I don''t see her in class. "In spring, follow me after school." "Ah?" Spring did not expect that wuchou would suddenly say such strange words. "What, what do you want to do?" Spring day looks at wuchou with the eyes of garbage, as if wuchou has done something too much. "Don''t get me wrong, it''s just something you need to know." ~ after school ~ Wuchou comes to the roof of the school with spring day. It seems that many high schools let students go to the balcony at will, so they don''t worry about problems. Wuchou suddenly thinks of such things in his heart, but he doesn''t know why he suddenly thinks so. "Wuchou, why did you bring me here?" Looking at nobody around in spring, I feel a little fluctuating, but I''m afraid it''s my own wishful thinking, which is a little bad. "Spring, I wanted to find you yesterday, but I couldn''t find you for a long time. Where have you been?" yesterday When I mentioned yesterday, spring recalled what happened yesterday and what I saw. "Nothing. I''m at home. What''s the matter?" Looking at chunri, my mood seems to be getting worse again. Worry free is sure that chunri did see what happened yesterday. "Spring, actually, I want to tell you something." Wu Chou feels that if you continue to stay here is not the way, since the so-called three forces do not intend to tell the truth of chunri, it''s up to you. "Spring, actually." Snap Suddenly, the door of the roof was opened, and ASAKURA suddenly fell out of it like eavesdropping outside the door. "Well, hello." Seeing the appearance of ASAKURA Liangzi, spring''s originally expected mood also stopped temporarily. "Why are you? What are you doing here?" Chaocang Liangzi scratched his head and continued. "Hee hee, I thought I would see something interesting. I also wanted to see ignorant love. It seems that there is no chance." Listening to the tone of ASAKURA Liangzi like the uncle next door, chunri''s surprised face turned red, pushed away each other and ran out. "You did it on purpose." In fact, wuchou knows that the other party has been eavesdropping, but it is absolutely impossible to expose her words. She just appeared on purpose. "Hee hee, were you going to say something just now?" "How do you know?" ASAKURA Liangzi looked at wuchou and continued. "Although I control this body, I can still touch the information on the other side. They said, I must not expose it, so let me stop you." ASAKURA Liangzi smiled at wuchou and said. "I see. The malice at that time was made by the girl called Lianggong chunri. No wonder my power was invalid. After all, as a pseudo world consciousness, I really couldn''t interfere." However, that kind of thing is not what the killing house needs. It has different horizons. "Well, worry free students, don''t do this in the future. They don''t agree. Otherwise, they will do it to you. In this way, the malice you originally disappeared will become real malice." With that, ASAKURA Liangzi left. It seems that he can''t participate in today''s club activities. ~ night ~ I felt very tired. I soon lay in bed and slowly entered my dream. It''s just that reality seems more terrible than dreams. "No worries, no worries, wake up." "No." Wuchou seems to hear the voice of chunri. He thought chunri broke in again and wanted to let chunri leave. He was very sleepy. "Wake up quickly. Something big has happened." "Ah?" Wuchou suddenly opened his eyes and saw chunri''s face in front of him, looking at himself with a dignified face. "Huh?" When you feel that you are not in a comfortable bed, have no worry and look around. "Here it is." virtual space Wuchou only saw it yesterday. There''s nothing wrong with this strange tone. "This is our school, but in spring, why are you and I here?" Looking at wuchou with a puzzled face, chunri just shook his head. "How do I know? I just woke up and found me here, and then I found you." Is it spring that pulls itself in. But how, and why. Worry free doesn''t know too many things. Maybe you need to see if there are others. "Spring, let''s walk together and see if there is anyone nearby." "Well, that''s right." They walked to the school gate together and found that there seemed to be a strange barrier blocking them and they couldn''t leave here. "It''s amazing, just like something stops us." Since you can''t leave, look for someone in the school. They walked around the school. Finally, they couldn''t find anyone. They planned to call the classroom office. "I can''t get through." That''s right. After all, there''s no worry. The whole world may be just the two of them. It''s just that those blue giants and sister crane house haven''t appeared yet. "What happened." They finally returned to the club activity room and planned to sit here and have a rest. "Well, worry free, you wait here for a while. I''ll go out and look for it and come back soon." Looking at the spring day running out like this, I feel that life will be very painful if I don''t know who will spread this guy in the future. Then, wuchou felt that the window seemed a little strange and walked to the window. "Huh?" Seeing the red light floating outside, it seems that sister crane house has finally come. The red light came to the window and slowly floated in. Finally, the red light became the appearance of sister crane house. "Sister crane house, it''s been too long. What are you doing?" "Well, brother wuchou, do you know that we are in big trouble now?" "Big trouble?" "How do I know, what big trouble?" "The world is going to be destroyed." Chapter 1010 "Cough." I feel a strange smell on the ground, and worry free slowly opens my eyes. "Is this the middle world?" Surrounded by green, it looks like an undeveloped grassland. Not far away, you can see a huge lake, which seems to be floating with white fog, looking as close as far away. In the distance, through the big tree, wuchou seems to see a strange foreign museum there. "I don''t see anyone around. Is this really the middle-level world I want to come to?" It feels a little different. Moreover, worry free body tells itself that the magic here is very strong, and the creatures living in this world are absolutely strong. "Well, go find someone first." First find humans and learn about the world. However, without any indicators, wuchou can only go to the nearest foreign Museum first. When wuchou just left the lake, the shadow behind him continued to observe wuchou. "Does the target need guidance when it starts to move?" "No, let the target move well. There is no need to guide him to our side to continue observation." "Yes, master craftsman." I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Worry free feels that someone is looking at me behind me. Just looking back, I don''t find anything. "Forget it." The road to the foreign Pavilion is more troublesome than wuchou expected. Originally, it looked very close, but it seems that the sight distance and the real distance are even farther than wuchou expected. It''s almost evening, and wuchou hasn''t reached the foreign Pavilion yet. "Huh?" There seems to be a noise nearby. Don''t worry about rushing over to see if there is something there. Take a sneak look and find that there seems to be a mobile stall on the side of the road. It looks as if it is in business. "Hello." Although I don''t know what local language to use, wuchou is still going to talk about it first. "Hello." The stall owner doesn''t know what language wuchou says, but after entering wuchou''s mind, it is automatically recognized as what wuchou knows. "Ah, human?" The stall owner is a little Petite little Lori. She looks like a monster of some birds. She has no worries about the magic of her body. She is more powerful among people she has met. "Any person in the world really has such powerful magic." Wuchou took back his surprise and planned to ask for directions. "Hello, I want to ask, is there a normal human near here?" Little Laurie didn''t seem to understand wuchou''s words very well, and then asked. "Well, you''re not from us, are you?" "Yes, but are there many people who are not in this world besides me?" Little Laurie nodded and went on. "Normally, we fantasize about the country. People often enter the world by mistake. If you want to leave here, just go to find a witch." Witch? I don''t know why. Wuchou feels that she should have seen this so-called witch. "Well, can you tell me which direction to go?" Little Laurie stared at wuchou and said. "Although it''s not very good to say so, you will be eaten by other monsters before you walk over." "So dangerous?" Although wuchou didn''t see other monsters all the way, is it so dangerous to go to the witch. "If you don''t mind, do you want to wait for me to close the stall? I''ll take you there. Anyway, no one has passed here recently." "Oh, that''s really helpful." Wuchou hurried to the back of the stall and came to little Lori. "I''ll help too. In fact, I''m still very confident in my cooking." "Ah, is it really all right?" Wuchou looked at the material in little Laurie''s hand. Well, it was normal. Wuchou thought whether the monster would eat something strange. "Well, according to the time, she should come." Little Lori looked at the roadside as if waiting for someone to come here. "In other words, if human beings feel dangerous, there are only guests here." "Yes, monster." Hoo Hoo Hoo I felt that the surrounding temperature seemed to drop a little. Wuchou accidentally shivered. "Ah, long time no see, little night bird." Appeared in front of the two, is a light girl, and, or worry free acquaintances. "Youyouzi, why are you here?" Wuchou didn''t expect the girl she had seen to appear here. "Well, you, uh, seem familiar, but you can''t remember." Youyouzi floated to wuchou and looked at wuchou, but he still couldn''t remember. "Whatever, I''m hungry. Give me something to eat, or I''ll eat this little broken bone." Then youyouzi stared at little Laurie, drooling like something delicious. "Well, Mr. human, since you know the ghost, solve it well. She has been here many times and said so every time. I''m also very tired." Little Lori seems to have seen the strange, and hopes to solve the ghost without worry. "Ghost?" Although the so-called God of death is the spirit body, I didn''t expect that youyouzi came to a different world and was still a ghost. "Oh, forget it. I''ll ask questions later. Now solve your problems first. Have dinner, right? I''ll do it." Although I don''t know how long I haven''t practiced cooking, my body muscle memory should still exist. Then little Lori and youyouzi saw that wuchou handled the food in front of her with incredible speed and cooking skills, and soon prepared things. "Please, although it has been done for a long time." However, youyouzi cleaned up the food faster. Before wuchou finished, the food had been swallowed directly by Youzi. "Not enough to continue." "Yes, the ghost can eat very well. He will eat what I brought every time, but he will give money later. At least he won''t lose money." Little Lori seems to have seen the strange and continues to look at wuchou to deal with this big trouble. "All right." During the next period of time, wuchou has been standing in the stall and getting familiar with his cooking skills, while youyouzi continues to digest the food in front of him at an incredible speed. I don''t know how long wuchou did it. Anyway, it seemed that the ingredients were finally completely exhausted, and youyouzi stopped. "Ah, yes, it''s better than the night bird." "Yes, it''s better than me." Little Lori also ate a few bites. Indeed, her cooking is not so good as worry free. "Well, ghost, haven''t your attendant arrived yet? Call her quickly and give her the money." "Attendant?" Youyouzi looked at little Laurie with a confused face. Finally, he suddenly realized and nodded. "Oh, you said Youmeng. I''m sorry. Youmeng has something to do today and didn''t come out with me." what! Looking at little Laurie, her eyes stagnated. She knew that youyouzi, the Lord, had always been a wave without money. "Oh, what happened." Chapter 1011 "The world, destruction?" "That''s right." Sister crane house floated to wuchou and continued. "Spring has been desperate for the old world, so he wants to destroy the old world and create a new world, and you two will become the whole world, Eve and Adam." "It''s not funny, sister crane house." "I''m not kidding. It''s true." Sister crane House said, and her body slowly floated. "So, everything next is up to you." Watching sister Hewu disappear, I don''t know what else I need to do. "To persuade chunri, maybe there is only this chance left." At this time, there is a strange blue light outside. At this time, wuchou is really convinced that the heart of spring really wants to restart the world. "What''s that?" Spring suddenly opened the door of the club, ran in from the outside, holding a worry free hand. "What''s that, alien monster?" "Spring, listen to me." Snap I feel that the school will be torn down by this thing. Wuchou still plans to leave here directly with spring. "Hold me tight." "Ah?" With that, wuchou jumped out of the window and fell to the ground with spring in his arms. "Ah?" Looking at wuchou, he jumped down from the third floor unharmed, with a bright light in spring''s eyes. "Worry free, you." "Later, I''ll take you to a safe place first." Looking at wuchou, he came to the playground with spring, at least away from the giant. "Wuchou, what is it, you?" Put down the spring, look at the confused spring and say. "I am me, not someone else." "In spring, it is true that the original world is sometimes very boring, but everyone is living in such peace. Sometimes, peace is also a rare happiness." "In order to protect this peaceful life, I am willing to do a lot of things." call I saw a handful of floating weapons behind wuchou, which made the spring look stunned. "Spring, look, this is what you have always wanted to see, and I want to tell you, use this real power to protect the boring but peaceful world you once felt." Snap "What?" At this time, wuchou and chunri saw a pair of huge horns behind the blue giant, which suddenly penetrated the giant''s body. "That is!" Floating behind the giant is a guy who knows both worry free and spring. "Is that, ASAKURA?" Spring did not expect that this man would appear in front of them. "Why are you here?" Wuchou didn''t expect that the killing house would break into the world, and the other party seemed to be going to do something. "Wuchou, and Lianggong spring day, I didn''t expect you two to hide and play here and don''t intend to pay attention to us." Watching ASAKURA Liangzi''s body change, it gradually becomes the original appearance of the killing house praying for famine. "Who are you?" Spring day looked at the killing house standing in mid air and asked. "I''m, I pray for famine in the killing house. Unlike you, I don''t belong to the existence of this world. So is the person around you." Spring day looks at worry free, although I already know this fact in my heart. "Killing house, what''s the purpose of your appearance here? Didn''t you say last time, let me change you." "Yes, but now it gives me a better chance." "Better opportunities?" Wuchou looked at the spring and continued. "Isn''t it!" "That''s right." Strange energy appeared in the killing house, and slowly the whole world began to change. "Lianggong chunri, your power is really special, but in this space, your power has been stripped out for your own reasons. Now, I want to use your power and a world to transcend my original existence." Then, the blue light suddenly exploded from the killing house and spread to the whole world. Snap The whole illusory space was broken, and they returned to the world that spring intended to destroy. "That is!" The killing house looked at the surrounding environment and smiled. Here we go. Watching the humans flying around one by one, they slowly came to the killing house. Ah, ah, ah! Humans and buildings are all transformed into energy into the body of the killing house. "Ah, that''s it. Energy, energy, I with great energy, will use this power to break through the world and break through the shackles that limit me." Snap Snap No one can stop her except worry free. Wuchou just passed by. Unexpectedly, the spring behind him pulled himself. "Brother, you should understand." Spring''s eyes are shining with white light, as if spring is controlled by something. "You are the consciousness of the world." "You can''t beat her." Spring looked at wuchou and went on. "Now she has got my permission. Now she is the whole world. If you can''t beat her, just rely on you." I can''t beat her. Wuchou watched the sky absorb energy and destroy the killing house of the world, said. "I don''t know if I can beat her, but I want to stop her, that''s all." "Don''t do this. You are very important. Even if my world is destroyed, you can''t do anything." Spring pulls wuchou and doesn''t want to meet wuchou. "She is different from what you encounter. It is not a part of light and darkness, but a strange consciousness born in the world. If she really dies, there will be no way to recover it." In spring, I hold on to my hands without worry. I don''t want to leave without worry. "No, don''t die." Wuchou looks at the spring day. It is clear that he has no memory. He should see these things for the first time. However, he doesn''t want them to be sad in his heart. "It''s all right. I''ll never die." Wuchou looked at the spring day and wiped away the tears from the corners of each other''s eyes. "I will never die. I will definitely save your world." Creak Just like something in my heart opened, the memory sealed on the other side was finally restored. "Yes, I am." Wuchou looked at the killing house in the sky and snorted coldly. "What an accident, monster?" "Huh?" Hearing that wuchou actually said his true body, the killing hospital smiled unexpectedly. "You actually know the beast. It seems that you are really not an ordinary imperial Lord." "You are." Spring looked at the strange energy on wuchou, as if I had seen it somewhere. "My brother." "Leave the rest to me. I won''t allow this thing to destroy the world." Watching wuchou send out an energy, which limits the energy absorption of the killing hospital. "What?" The slaughterhouse looked at wuchou in horror and said. "Who are you and how can you have this power!" "This is not my power. I just borrowed the power of a friend of mine." Chapter 1012 "Although I know things will come to this point." However, wuchou still feels very unhappy, although he has long known that youyouzi can''t bring money out. "Oh, little Lori, then leave this guy to me and I''ll find a way to give you the money." "Oh, that''s the only way." Little Lori looked at youyouzi as if she saw some god of plague and wanted to send this guy away quickly. "Anyway, when I get the money, I''ll come back and give it to you. I''ll pick it up first." Having said that, wuchou didn''t intend to stay, so he left directly with youyouzi to avoid more trouble. "Really, you Youzi, don''t do this in the future. You should give money well when you eat here." When wuchou thinks he has been holding youyouzi, when wuchou turns around, he finds that Youzi has left. "It''s really worthy of being a foodie. I can go so far." No worry, no way, can only continue to get lost and move forward. "However, there is really no sense of direction here." Huh? I don''t know if it''s a worry free illusion. I feel like there''s something in front of me. "Illusion?" Clatter Suddenly it rained heavily. Wuchou had to hide under the big tree and wait for the rain to stop. Pop, pop The footsteps came closer and closer. I didn''t expect to meet creatures here. "Huh?" Suddenly, I felt something blocking my head behind me, like. Wuchou looked up and saw a red and blue umbrella on his head. "Don''t get caught in the rain. You''ll catch a cold." Wuchou didn''t look back. Hearing the familiar voice, wuchou just reached out and grabbed the umbrella behind him and said. "Why are you here? I thought it would take a long time to see you again." "I''m back. This is my hometown." hometown. Although I don''t know why the hometown is here, it doesn''t matter. "Little umbrella, will you blame me?" The response without worry is the warm embrace of the other party. "No, I will thank you. I met you, met you and spent that life with you in a foreign country." Clatter The rain continued to fall, but wuchou didn''t feel cold or lonely, because behind him, there was one here, silently holding an umbrella for him. "Master craftsman, the target has found a new character." "What should I do? Do I need to go out and hinder them?" "No, the goal is on a rainy day. You will feel very bad. Let them go." "Understand." Zizizi, zizizi "Wait, master!" The little umbrella felt carefree and seemed a little strange. She suddenly bent down and approached herself. "What''s the matter?" "You, curious, were you like this before?" "Strange?" Worry free thought for a while and wanted to understand what the little umbrella said was strange. "Did you misunderstand something? I just want to know how you are now. After all, I''m a little worried about your sudden appearance." Yes, even in another world, wuchou has restored the umbrella to its original state, but I still can''t guarantee whether I did anything wrong at that time. "Little umbrella, don''t move. I''ll check it soon. Wait a minute." "Yes!" When I felt the magic coming into my body, my hand that could hold the umbrella suddenly released. "Take it. It''s true. It''s obviously an umbrella monster. You''re really surprised that you can loosen your umbrella." Wuchou didn''t notice the consequences of what he did, or just continued to check regardless. "Stupid master!" The little umbrella directly took his umbrella and knocked wuchou''s head hard, so that wuchou stopped. "It hurts, little umbrella. What''s the matter?" I don''t know what happened to the rain. It seems to be getting bigger and bigger, and even standing still is a problem. "Wow!" Seeing that the small umbrella is really going to be blown away, wuchou quickly takes the small umbrella into his arms and leans directly under the big tree. "What''s the matter? The weather is very strange." "It''s normal. In fantasy Town, anything can happen." What little umbrella said may be common sense for fantasy Township, but it''s not normal for wuchou. "Hold on, little umbrella." I don''t know whether it exists or not. Seeing wuchou holding little Laurie in his arms, an orange light rose from the ground and directly smashed the dark clouds in the sky. "Cut." Perhaps the originator saw someone interfering and decided to give up control for the time being. Wuchou did not expect that the rain, which should have continued to increase, suddenly stopped. "Stop, the light just now." Very familiar I seem to have seen it somewhere. "Master?" The little umbrella was relieved to see that the rain had finally stopped. Then it seemed to think of something and suddenly took off its carefree embrace. "Little umbrella, what''s the matter?" "Ah, nothing." Listening to each other''s tone, wuchou felt that there must be something hidden from him, but everyone had their own secrets. Wuchou decided not to ask so many questions. ~ a moment later ~ Looking at the complete drying of the umbrella clothes, wuchou didn''t know what the problem was just now. "By the way, little umbrella, how did you get back here? You should have been in another world." Xiaoumbrella also guessed that wuchou would ask this and answered carefully. "Last time you took me away from the adult, you finally picked me up after you left for a period of time, so I came back here. As for why I came here, because I saw the master''s light yesterday." Light? Wuchou doesn''t know what his light is in the eyes of the small umbrella, but it''s good that the other party can find himself. "So, little umbrella, how was the world before you left?" The little umbrella thought for a moment and nodded. "Everyone has relieved from your sadness of leaving, and has returned to their work. I didn''t know much at that time, so I left." At least, knowing that everyone is safe and worry free, I don''t think too much. Every time I leave the world, wuchou is actually very worried about what will happen in that world when I go back for the second time. I am very worried that the world time will be delayed too much and I will go back too late. There are many people who have not seen them for a long time. Maybe they can go back and see them now. However, we have to wait until we have no worries to solve the problems of the world and get back our own strength. "Little umbrella, since you are familiar with here, do you know where the shrine is?" "I know. I''ll take you." "Well, thank you." "Hee hee." Although I don''t know what wuchou does at the shrine, since it''s what wuchou wants to do, xiaoumbrella will definitely support it. Chapter 1013 "Who the hell are you?" The killing house prayed for famine and stared at wuchou in horror. This irresistible force, yes, it was definitely the man. "Awakened person, impossible. How can you use the power of awakened person? This world cannot exist." Wuchou looked at the killing house that had lost thinking and sighed helplessly. "In the final analysis, the limit of biology is here. Even if you grow up and become a monster in the world, you can''t see the light in the distance." Wuchou stretched out his palm to the killing house and said indifferently. "Change back to your original appearance, this ugly monster." Snap When the palms closed, I saw strange protrusions on the body of the killing house, just as the energy of the body was not controlled by itself. "Ah ah ah!" At this time, the spring day behind him saw that wuchou and the body of the killing house became slowly transparent. "That''s good. At least we can continue." "Elder brother?" Wuchou turned to look at the spring and smiled. "Although it''s a short time to stay here, I think it''s too long to stay here. It''s time to leave. We''ll see you again." With the spread of a white light, wuchou and the killing house disappeared in place. At the same time, there were ghosts in the Roman arena. The Holy Grail of the moon, the sill of the blazing sky ~ The broken blue surface slowly forms two people on the ground, one is worry free, the other is naturally a killing house. "How can you leave my strength? No wonder, sleeper!" Looking at the killing house, her eyes become more crimson. Worry free knows that the killing house has lost her mind, but it''s no use even if she continues to go crazy. "It''s no use. The killing house prays for famine. You can''t resist the power of the awakener." The golden light wheel appeared behind wuchou, and golden mantras were locked on the killing house to form continuous chains. "Ah ah ah!" "Although you have done a lot of wrong things, I won''t destroy you. Just sleep and continue your confession in your dream." The golden light entered the mind of the killing house, and suddenly the other party was quiet. "Then, the last step." Golden energy enters the body of the killing house and pulls out three artificial intelligences originally absorbed by the killing house from her body. "Hoo, and this." The energy is reconstructed in front of him bit by bit to become the original Nero. "Hoo, that''s good. At least I''ll do so much if I appear again, otherwise it will affect the follow-up development." Feeling less and less physical strength, wuchou closed his eyes and fainted. ~ after a period of time ~ "Player, player." Hearing the familiar voice, wuchou slowly opened his eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Nero looking at himself with a worried face. "Saber, you, eh?" Seeing that he has returned to the Holy Grail of the moon, wuchou still thinks about what happened at that time. "Player, what''s the matter with you?" Nero seemed a little in a trance when he saw wuchou. He asked quickly. "Saber, we were not fighting with the killing house just now." "Killing house, what are you talking about?" "Ah?" Hearing Nero''s rhetorical tone, wuchou also looked at Nero with a confused face. "Player, did you oversleep? We just came to the last floor and qualified for the Holy Grail. As a result, you were so excited that you fainted." Is that so? What you remember without worry is totally different from what Nero said. They should be absorbed by the slaughterhouse, then go to the different world, and then. Then there''s something behind me. I can''t remember it. "Is it a dream?" But if it''s a dream, it''s too real. "Don''t think too much, player, you see." Wuchou followed the direction pointed by Nero and saw the Holy Grail shining with white light on the distant steps. "Holy Grail." "Player, we have done everything we can, so now is the time to realize our wishes." Nero helped wuchou to move forward slowly. Looking at the Holy Grail close at hand in the distance, wuchou felt that everything was untrue. "Player, what''s the matter?" Nero came to the Holy Grail with worry free, looked at worry free''s dull eyes and asked. "Saber, as long as I use this holy grail, I can save the human beings in this world, right?" "Yes, what''s the problem?" Wuchou looked at Nero and continued. "But you will disappear, won''t you? When I end this holy grail, you will leave me." "The player, no, Yu''s wish is to stay with you. Therefore, Yu''s wish is to obtain the body and can continue to stay with you." "Cough, I''m sorry, it''s impossible." At this time, BB appeared behind them and interrupted their thinking. "BB, why not?" BB can''t believe it. Looking at worry free, he said. "I see. This is your plan, Nero. You want to deceive your predecessors to save the world. You just disappear." "Master, you should know that the Holy Grail can only fulfill a person''s wish, so as long as the master wants to complete the so-called saving mankind, your followers will disappear." "Moreover, the follower has no right to make a wish unless the master has no wish." Looking at the silent beginning of Nero, wuchou knows that Nero really deceived himself in this place. "Saber, I." "Player, you are a hero. Saving the world is what you should do." Nero did not wait for worry free to speak. He stretched out his hand and pressed it on worry free lips. "Player, I have realized my wish. Seeing the player again, I have been satisfied and don''t need any other begging. Therefore, player, save the world. This is Yu''s hero in my heart." ¡°saber¡£¡± Even if I lose my memory, I have no worries about getting along with him during this period. I have long regarded Nero as my most important family. Now, I can''t leave each other. "Player, I''m a hero. I''ll see you again in the near future. So, player, you just keep moving forward. That''s what you should do." I saw Nero push directly, and wuchou hit the Holy Grail directly. ¡°saber£¡¡± call As a white light spread from the middle, Nero disappeared into the light. ~ empty room ~ "Gaia, are you sure you want to do this?" "Yes, ayelv, what''s the problem?" "We should not stand aside. We should remain neutral. We don''t need to support either side." "However, the war will begin soon. As the most important hub, we will be attacked first, and my brother is waiting here now." "Then, we just need to guide our elder brother to make the choice we want to make, without too much interference." Hoo hoo "I don''t need my brother to continue to enter the lower level. Everything ends in the middle level." Chapter 1014 A moment later, wuchou finally came to the shrine under the guidance of the small umbrella. However, before wuchou came to the end, he felt as if he had seen this shrine somewhere. "This is visual." When wuchou walked up the steps and looked at the shabby shrine, he finally knew that he had indeed been here. "At that time, wasn''t it an ordinary dream?" However, how can this shrine appear here? Do many people they have met come from this place. "Master, what''s the matter?" Wuchou looked at the small umbrella around him. At this time, he finally remembered the differences of these people. It is incompatible with the original world, but it can roam in the world. "Little umbrella, why did you leave here?" "Well, why, huh." Looking at the little umbrella thinking, wuchou felt that the other party could not answer his own questions. "I don''t know. In short, I just left. In short, I just left." "Really?" The answer is at the shrine. Moreover, worry free feeling, many things can be found here. "Let''s go." Creak The door of the shrine was pushed open. Worry free looked at the furnishings inside, which was very similar to one of his own memories. Step, step, step Hearing the light footsteps, Wu Chou looked into the room of the shrine. Hoo hoo The one who opened the door was the witch in wuchou''s memory, with a plain face as at that time. "Ah, it''s you. It''s finally here." It seems that the witch already knows that wuchou will come here. "You, Bo Li''s witch, tell me, why have I been here? Why is this the middle layer of the barrier world? And what''s the purpose of sending out the residents of your own world?" "This answer, perhaps let me answer better." Zizizi Suddenly, a strange crack opened around the witch. To be exact, it was a crack. Two bows are on both sides of the gap. Inside is an eye that can''t see the number clearly, staring at the outside without God. Then a girl with long blond hair came out of it. "It''s more appropriate for me to answer your question." "Hum, purple, answer yourself, and I''ll go for a walk." The witch really gave all the explanations to the girl who suddenly appeared, and then pushed the door to leave the shrine. After the witch left, the new girl glanced at the small umbrella, which was self-evident. "Ah, then I''ll leave temporarily, master, and come out to find me when it''s over." The little umbrella seemed to see the current situation and went out with his own body. "Well, no one else, tell me, what''s the truth?" When wuchou just wanted to say something, the girl suddenly leaned over and looked at wuchou''s face seriously, as if she wanted to see something clearly. "What''s the matter?" The girl didn''t answer wuchou''s question, but stretched out her hand and twisted wuchou''s face, just like confirming whether wuchou is a real person. "Hey, stop. What the hell do you want to do?" "Oh, sorry, I haven''t seen you for too long, so I still want to confirm." The girl seemed to know that her behavior was a little impolite, but her hand still didn''t stop and continued to twist her worry free face. "Haven''t you remembered?" "Remember?" When the other party finally let go, worry free can look at the other party carefully. "Remember what, have you and I met?" "That''s right. It''s normal not to remember. After all, you don''t even remember that person." It seems that the girl finally gets serious, sits down and stares at wuchou. "Mr. wuchou, is it all right to call you that?" "No problem, tell me, what do you know?" "Before you answer, I think you can confirm it yourself. Look at that thing." The girl took out her fan and pointed to the sign on the platform. "What?" "Look clearly. You didn''t see it at that time. Now tell me, whose brand is this?" Wuchou knows that the divine card is mainly dedicated to the gods here, and in this place called Boli shrine, wuchou doesn''t know which God it is dedicated to. "Huh?" He carefully erased the font on the magic card and finally saw the words on it. "True red?" "Isn''t it!" Wuchou stared at the girl and said excitedly. "The gods enshrined here are the of the world." "Yes, Mr. wuchou, the shrine here is dedicated to the consciousness of the world, the person you once knew." "Impossible, impossible!" Because she''s dead. "Yes, she''s dead and can''t be resurrected." Worry free lowers his head, just like thinking of something sad. "Yes, she has died, but she has been reborn." "Rebirth?" Can the destroyed world be reborn? Wuchou looks at the girl carefully and wants to know what rebirth means. "Ah, it seems that the time is about the same." Feeling the whole space shaking, the girl looked at wuchou and said. "For future questions, let another person answer you. Now you''re going to meet someone outside." With that, the girl opened the gap again and left the shrine. "Someone is coming outside?" Wuchou hurried out and saw the little umbrella and the witch raise their heads at the same time and look at the light in the sky. "Is that a change?" "No, scary monster, it''s not a change, it''s an established fact." The witch looked at the meteor in the sky and turned her head to look at wuchou. "Go, that meteor is yours." "Mine?" "But look." The three men looked at the sky at the same time and said without worry. "According to this angle, the meteor should hit here directly." "I see, what!" At this time, the witch thought of what wuchou said. "How can you do this? You have to solve this thing quickly and damage my shrine. You have to compensate me like this!" After that, the witch directly grabbed the lunch ear and pulled wuchou to her side. "Hurry up. If something goes wrong with me, you''ll take full responsibility!" "I see!" Release the witch''s hand, take a deep breath without worry, and the dark red energy flies directly into the sky with without worry. "What way? Does anyone need to fly to heaven like this?" The witch looked at the worry free way of action and felt a little strange, or despised. "Ha!" The best way to stop a meteor is to destroy it. "Turtle school Qigong!" The blue energy suddenly hit the falling meteorite, and the huge energy directly exploded the meteorite in the sky. "Hoo, it''s successful." When wuchou returned to the ground, he found that another thing fell from the sky and hit him directly. "Well, people?" After carefully seeing each other''s face, take a few steps back without worry and fear. "This is me?" Chapter 1015 Looking at myself lying on the ground, I still can''t believe that I was really divided into two. "Master, is this you?" I can''t believe it. Wuchou is divided into two people. "In short, it used to be divided into two. Now, it''s time to integrate back." Just, what do you do? Wuchou reaches out and grabs the other hand. He feels that his two bodies are like being pulled and close slowly. "Body, strength." Snap The huge energy surrounds the two worry free at once to form a light pupa. ~ inner world ~ "Wake up, wake up." "Who is it?" "Wake up, the other me." Worry free squints and sees himself lying in a strange place, and standing next to him is another self. "You are!" "Is this the second meeting?" Looking at myself and talking to myself, I don''t know what to say. "You, no, it should be me, but it''s also wrong. I''m different from you." "Yes, I''m different from you." The past self, so and worry free to say. "I have mastered a lot of power you use now. I have seen a lot of things through many worlds, and that''s what I left behind." "And you, although I am reborn, are different from me and have different will." "Then why are you reborn? Is there anything you need to do?" In the past, I shook my head helplessly and then said. "It''s not what I need to do, but what I have to do." "But it was hard for me to fulfill this responsibility." In the past, I showed some things to wuchou. "What is this?" Light and darkness are touching each other. Two forces that do not yield to each other finally collide all over the world, and the force continuously divides the whole space, and finally. The two forces had a final conflict, and the whole space was silent. "This is the reality of the world. As long as darkness and light continue to fight, it will cause this disaster sooner or later." "So I want to stop them, but I don''t have enough strength." Wuchou looked at himself in the past and then answered. "So, you choose rebirth?" "Yes." The past nodded and said. "In fact, the level of power of the two sides was basically the same, but why have they been entangled all the time and didn''t trigger the scene I predicted? I know, it''s because of me." "My existence has changed the battle between the two sides. As long as I still exist, this balance may continue to be maintained, but it can''t. the light changes too fast. If it goes on, the world will be occupied by darkness." "This is, before I was reborn, I didn''t expect this to happen." In the past, I looked carefree and said calmly. "So now, I think you should make your own choice." "Select?" In the past, I opened my hands, and two completely different doors appeared on both sides. "As long as you join this battle, no matter which side you join, the battle will end, so you can avoid that situation, but I couldn''t make a choice because of myself." "So I left my choice to you without my memory." The past self, pointing to the right door, said. "When you enter this door, you will get rid of all your dark forces, concentrate on using your own light, and then help the light and clear the darkness." Then, past yourself, pointing to the left door. "When you enter this door, you will abandon the light and completely enter the darkness, help the darkness and completely erode the world of light." "If it is you, reborn me, how should you choose?" Worry free looks at the doors on both sides. No matter which side you choose, it will have enough influence. "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to solve the crisis of world extinction?" "I think, but." Worry free tries to recall that everything he has seen, whether it is others'' or his own, these forces have been used and have feelings with himself. "Whether it''s darkness or light, I don''t want to give up. These are my memories and my things. You let me give up one of them. It''s impossible." In the past, I looked carefree, as if I already knew the end, and smiled. "Sure enough, I am me. Even if I am reborn, it doesn''t change this fact." Then, behind himself in the past, a third door appeared. "Do not give up light, do not give up darkness, exist at the same time, and look for co existence. This is the way I want to go." "Reborn me, you should go this way, too." "But in this way, rebirth is meaningless." "No." In the past, I looked carefree and went on. "It''s not meaningless, because this is the answer I found in the crack of time and space." "The easiest way to unite the two forces is one." Then, wuchou saw that the picture he had just shown himself had changed a little. nothingness Between light and darkness, there was another strange color, purple light. "What is this?" "A shattered future." Purple light, born from light and darkness, is eroding both sides. "That''s what I see, another possibility." "In the shattered future, there are new enemies, enemies that neither light nor darkness can fight." "Light and darkness will be destroyed by the power of destruction, the world will also reach nothingness, and everything will disappear." The past self, looking at worry free, said. "If you choose to be the connection between the two sides, the power of destruction will appear. At that time, you should connect the two sides and jointly resist the power of destruction. Only in this way can the world prevent destruction." "Are you sure you can bear such a future?" If one side is chosen, the world will be peaceful as long as the other side is defeated. However, if you choose coexistence, there will be real enemies who will destroy the world. If you lose, the world will be destroyed. "Is this the choice for me? It''s too much." "But sure enough, I still want to try." As you predicted. In the past, I looked at worry free with satisfaction. Perhaps the purpose of rebirth is to go to the other side of the world and apologize to the old friend. "In the future, I will continue to move forward. Now all my imprisonment for you will disappear, master my things bit by bit, and then connect the two forces to defeat the last enemy." Click "What?" The little umbrella and the witch looked at the light pupa slowly splitting in front of them and quickly hid aside. "Come out." Snap The light pupa burst open, and there was only one worry free standing inside. "Master, are you all right?" The little umbrella hurried to wuchou and looked worried. "I''m fine, little umbrella. I''m fine." Two different colored pupils, black and white turn. Chapter 1016 Feeling this completely different power in the past, wuchou knows that he has really recovered his former power. All his power is concentrated on himself. As long as he can create and destroy in a moment. "However, this force is not enough to resist the disillusionment in the future." "What is the enemy of the future?" In short, wuchou has no time to stay here. To leave here quickly, light and darkness need to stop fighting. "Wait." Seeing wuchou''s intention, the witch hurried up to stop wuchou. "What''s the matter, Polly''s witch?" "You are strong now, but if you want to leave the world, you still can''t. You need to meet that person and know something important." "Alone?" Wuchou doesn''t know who the other party is referring to, but if you really can''t leave the world on your own, it''s not impossible to follow the meaning of the witch in front of you. "Well, when I see that man, can you take me out of here?" "Nature." The witch doesn''t intend to leave such a big trouble as worry free here. "I see. Then go quickly." Worry free and don''t want to waste time facing this guy. Hurry up. I don''t know how much time is left. "Master, are you leaving?" Little umbrella stared at wuchou. It was not long before we met. Wuchou had to leave so soon. "Little umbrella, I want to complete my task. It''s very dangerous. You can''t leave with me." "But." Wuchou patted the head of the umbrella and then said. "Wait for me, wait for me to finish everything, I''ll come back to you, trust me." Looking at the distinctive wuchou, xiaoumbrella has a fan of self-confidence and believes that wuchou can really come back. "Well, I see, master." "I wish you a prosperous future." In the world ~ This is where the witch called herself. Although I don''t know what the witch asked me to do in this place, wuchou remembers that I have been to this place. "Speaking of it, the florist." At that time, the sense of familiarity. Wuchou hurried to the florist and saw the familiar florist and the natural smell inside. Wuchou knew he had not come to the wrong place. Ding Ling When I opened the store door, I saw that there were still plants around it as at that time. "Strange." Obviously, I''ve only been here twice, but wuchou still feels very strange. I seem to have seen these things. "You''re finally back." Green short hair, red and white plaid skirt. "When the wind sees the fragrance, I naturally remember, but wait." kazami yuuka Seeing Wu Chou''s expression became very strange. The girl knew that Wu Chou had remembered something. "Come with me." The wind sees Youxiang walking out of the flower shop with worry free and walking in fantasy village. "Where are you taking me?" "My territory." ~ sunflower field ~ This is a place covered with sunflowers. All around are the fragrance of flowers and the smell of nature. "Why did you bring me here?" When the wind saw the fragrance, he didn''t directly answer the worry free question, but said. "Well, why do you think flowers grow so vigorously?" "Because you did a good job, didn''t you?" "No, here, it used to be the remains of history." "That man, leave me here, but there''s no way. She can''t continue to stay. She can only disappear pathetically." The wind saw the fragrance, looked at wuchou and continued. "Do you remember that tenacious life." kazami yuuka This is the name of the first life agreed by wuchou and Zhenhong. "Here is, really red, the world?" "Exactly, it''s her residual world." "Residual world." "That''s right." The wind saw the fragrance, looked at wuchou, and then said. "She''s gone, but what once belonged to her was used by her to form the world." "So here, there is her shadow." The wind saw the fragrance, looked at wuchou and continued. "She and I will wait for you. When you complete your mission, let''s continue to live here." "Everybody, that means." The wind saw the fragrance and clearly had no worry, but he still didn''t make it. "She can''t show up yet. When you''re ready, you can see her again." "I see." At this time, wuchou remembered the rabbit he met in the rose girl''s world. "Youxiang, which side are you on?" "I am, of course, on my master''s side." Well, sure enough. If the blonde girl I saw at that time was on the dark side, then the fragrance was on the bright side. The whole fantasy township is divided into two forces because of different views. "As long as you find a way to integrate the two forces, there will be no problem." "Wait for me." ~ Boli shrine ~ "As agreed, take me away." The witch nodded and led wuchou into the shrine. The witch nodded in the air, and a blue door appeared in front of them. "Come on, leave here, you can go to the upper or lower level, where you still need to see a guy." "Who is it?" "A very troublesome guy." Snap Without waiting for wuchou''s answer, the witch kicked wuchou in the past. "Hoo, turn it off." Send away worry free directly and cleanly, and the witch is finally relieved. Otherwise, keeping worry free is also a scourge in this world. "Uh." I felt my head hit, and wuchou stood up slowly. "Here is?" Wuchou remembers that this should be the room of world consciousness. "Coming, brother." Turning his head, he saw Gaia and ayeroth standing behind him. "What can I do for you two?" "Elder brother, what do you think? Now that you have gained the original strength, you can affect the balance between the two. As long as you decide which side to help, it will cause great changes. Elder brother, which side are you going to help?" Gaia, ayeroth, they belong to the same world. Are they separated because of this? No wonder the world in this barrier is divided into two sides, because everyone has different views. "Sorry, I decided to help both sides, which disappointed you." "No, I think this is the choice of my brother." At this time, they opened the door of time and space, and the two who got the answer already knew what to do. "Elder brother, although there is not much time, I think you should want to go back and have a look when you see your two sisters again." "Our power is different from other worlds. We can guide our brothers to any world. Therefore, my brothers, go and meet them." Once, those worlds that left because they completed their mission. Worry free, in the end, I need to go back and meet my family. Chapter 1017 Follow the guidance of Gaia and ayeroth, and go back to the first world, the first place where you appear, and the place you are most familiar with. "Hoo." I feel that the temperature is really a little low. Looking at the snow in the sky, I still can''t believe I can return to this world. Dongmu City The place I first knew was also the first place where worry free came to the world, and I have been walking in the branches of the world. "I don''t know how long I''ve been away. By the way, go there." ~ Dongmu City, yuanbanjia ~ Looking at the familiar gate, wuchou thought that when he first came here, he was still the housekeeper of the family. Recalling everything, I feel that many years have passed. "Sakura, don''t go out today. It''s too cold." "No, sister, today is the third year, maybe." Snap The gate was pushed open and the girl with long purple hair came out. "I''ll go and have a look first. Sister, you stay at home." As soon as Sakura finished, she saw a familiar and strange man standing at the gate. "Well, hello." "Sakura, you have changed." Wuchou didn''t use Shilang''s appearance. Naturally, the other party couldn''t recognize himself as normal. "You know me?" Wuchou didn''t speak, but slowly approached Sakura. "Sakura!" Perhaps worried about Sakura, yuansaka Lin came out of the house. Seeing that wuchou was so close to Sakura, he hurried to protect Sakura. "Who are you and how did you show up at someone else''s door?" "Ah, nothing. I''m just an old friend. I want to know your situation." "Yuanban Lin, jiantongying, right?" "Yes, so what?" Looking at Lin, he was as energetic as before. He was relieved without worry. "The old man wants to know how your life is now. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll find a chance to go back and recover my life." "Nothing. You can go. We don''t need anyone else''s help." "Well, if you''re all right, I''ll rest assured." Having said that, wuchou is really ready to leave. Since the other party has no problem, he doesn''t need to come back here. He doesn''t need himself if he knows that the other party can live a peaceful life. "Wait." At this time, a familiar voice came from the room. Jack ran out in a big shirt. "Brother, where are you going!" "Brother?" Sakura and Lin watched jack jump directly on wuchou. At this time, they thought of a possibility. "Shi Lang?" ~ yuansaka family ~ In the hall, wuchou kneels in the middle, and sitting in front are the two sisters of yuanban family, Lin and Ying. On the other side, Jack and the nursery rhyme can only stand and watch, completely afraid to intervene. "Shi Lang, what do you mean, running back with another face, is that how to bully us?" "No, I just want to know how your life is. If you don''t need me, then I don''t need to appear. It''s best for you to live in peace." "Hum." Although they seem very angry, wuchou can still see that the corners of their eyes are a little ruddy. It seems that they are really worried about themselves. "Sorry." "Hum." Lin seems to have no way to convince, so worry free turns his eyes to Sakura. However, the other party doesn''t seem to be going to forgive himself. "By the way, where has Elia gone? Why didn''t I see her?" "Sister Elia, like us, has been to that world for adventure, so she hasn''t come back yet." When Jack said the world, he meant Chaldea. "Hum." Perhaps dissatisfied that Jack actually talked to wuchou, Lin glared at Jack and made the other party quiet. "I said, in fact, I came back today mainly for one thing." "What?" "I''m leaving soon. I have to finish one thing for the coming peace." "What!" Hearing that wuchou has to leave again, Lin and Ying finally can''t sit still and get up quickly. "Why are you leaving again? Haven''t you just come back?" "I see. The purpose of my return is to know whether you are safe. Since I know you are all right, I will go and save the world." "Why?" Lin can''t believe it. Looking at wuchou, he said. "Why should you go? Can''t it be someone else? Why should you take risks? It was the same at that time." "Sister." "Fool, do you think everyone doesn''t care? Everyone is worried about you." With that, Lin ran out directly and left wuchou here. "Senior, go." "Sakura." Sakura looked at wuchou and said. "Sister, everyone is worried about you. Sister, you need to persuade." "I see." ~ outside the gate ~ Lin stood here waiting for wuchou, because she knew very well that wuchou would catch up. She needed to give each other some time. Just waited for a long time and didn''t see wuchou. Lin was a little angry. "Fool, I''m here." From behind Lin knocked on the other party''s head, didn''t give the other party any chance, without worry, directly stretched out his hand to hold the other party. "Lin, I''m sorry, but I have to do it. If I don''t do much, the world will be destroyed. At that time, we can''t live a peaceful life." "Magician, there was no peaceful life, so." Lin turned and hugged wuchou, attached to each other''s arms. "Absolutely, come back. After saving the world, just like today, come back to us." "Well, naturally." ~ that night ~ After finishing with Jack and nursery rhymes, wuchou decided to stay for a few days. After all, if he wants to continue to leave the world, Gaia and ayelv need to continue to guide him to leave. He doesn''t know when he can leave, so he can only wait for a while. At this time, wuchou heard a strange footsteps outside the door. "Who is it?" Creak Pushing open the door, Sakura came in with a pillow. "Elder, I don''t know when you will leave, but can I stay here tonight?" "Well, no problem." Hearing wuchou''s affirmation, Ying was a little happy and hurried over with her pillow. However, when Sakura opened her worry free quilt, she found that there were two little guys in it. "Sister Ying, can''t you sleep?" Sakura looked at Jack and the nursery rhyme lying in the worry free quilt. She didn''t know what to say. Then, waiting for Sakura to squeeze into the quilt, after a while, Lin also came over with a pillow. "Lin, what''s the matter?" "Well, well, Shirang, can I?" Looking at Lin''s face very red, Wu Chou nodded and patted the position on one side. "Come on, everyone is here." "Everybody?" Then, wuchou opened the quilt and Lin saw everyone here. "I see. Er, by the way, I can''t sleep either." Although he didn''t do what he wanted to do, Lin still felt relieved. Chapter 1018 Ding Ling Ding Ling Today is a special holiday Every family hangs festive decorations at the door, and the whole family will get together to celebrate. The yuanban family, also in this festival, made grand preparations. After all, the worry free return has changed the already lifeless family a lot. "I haven''t tried this for a long time." Although wuchou will really leave, at least, before he leaves, they will leave deep memories with wuchou. "I don''t know if my sister will be angry." Because yuansaka Lin can''t cook, the task of purchasing materials is handed over to wuchou and Ying. Before going out, wuchou can also see Lin''s face completely black. "Ha ha, it''s all right, Ying Lin. she''s not such a stingy person." This is just your own idea. Sakura didn''t say it, so she walked on the street with worry free. "Senior, this time, it seems to be the first time. We are shopping together." "Well, it seems so." Looking at the couples walking around because of Christmas, Sakura''s idea began to get enthusiastic again. "Ah, master, actually." Ding Ling At this time, wuchou was attracted by a bell. He didn''t pay attention to Sakura''s expression in the past. "What''s that?" Not far away, two identical twins stood in front of the stall and introduced something to the passers-by. "Today is a special thank-you ceremony for our band. As long as you are lovers, you can get our Christmas gifts through our trials." Gemini pointed to the huge box behind them. It seemed that there was something in it. "It''s definitely a gift everyone wants. Did you come?" After that, many couples who were ready to jump went to sign up. This kind of random activity can naturally take part in it. "Senior." Looking at the expectant eyes on Ying''s face, Wu Chou nodded, took Ying''s hand and walked to the stall. "We''ll take part, too." "Oh, is this big brother a couple with this big sister? Yes, it looks like a little couple." "No, I just." Listening to others say that they are like husband and wife, Sakura''s face is a little uneasy. She blushes and plans to explain. Just, without waiting for Sakura to explain something, wuchou went to the market, grabbed Sakura and nodded. "Ha ha, naturally, we''ll get the certificate soon. It''s hard to come out for a walk today." "Well, I wish you all the best later." After they took their own sign, they went aside and waited for the activity to begin. "Sakura, what''s the matter?" Looking at the blush on Sakura''s face has not disappeared, wuchou thought whether something had happened to the other party. "Elder, actually, I am." Snap Before Sakura finished, the activities in front finally began. Wuchou didn''t stop. He directly pulled Sakura forward. "Sakura, let''s start. We''re going to be the first." Sakura looked at wuchou and took her hand. She finally figured out what to do and nodded. "Yes, sir." ~ first pass ~ The boy with short blue hair in an elk suit, holding pieces of cake, handed it to the couple who came to the checkpoint. Let your partner eat this greasy cake completely. After a little observation, the whole cake looks full of calories. If girls eat it, they will die every minute. "I''ll do it." Before wuchou could say this, Sakura picked up a piece and swallowed it. Yes, wuchou and the other audience were stunned. "Ah, what''s the matter?" "Nothing, Sakura. I like cake very much." "Well, of course." Then, because of Sakura''s incredible speed, they ate the cake at once, directly ahead of all their opponents and came to the second level. ~ second pass ~ The big sister with short hair in a thick down jacket, holding a decorative star, pointed to the tall Christmas tree in front of her. Set the time and put the stars on the top of the Christmas tree. Worry free looked at the ladder next to the Christmas tree, and finally threw it away in a less obvious way. The stars are straight at the top of the tree and stand there steadily. "Great, master." "Hee hee, there''s no such thing." Wuchou takes Sakura''s hand and continues to move forward without paying any attention to the dull eyes of the audience and others. ~ third level ~ The same girl with long purple hair in a down jacket pointed to the pool in front of the pile of balloons. Get the customs clearance note, it''s inside the balloon. Without waiting for Sakura to say anything, wuchou directly pulled Sakura into the interior of the balloon pool. "Ying, have you tried this?" "What?" Wuchou picked up a balloon and put it between them. Then Sakura saw that wuchou directly stretched out his other hand and put it on his back. "Master!" Snap As soon as wuchou approached, the balloon was directly sandwiched and exploded by the two people. The sound directly made Ying come back to her senses and looked at wuchou with surprise and anger. "Fool." After getting the customs clearance note, wuchou and Ying returned to the origin as soon as possible and successfully became the first couple to pass the customs. "Congratulations, next you go back. We''ll help you deliver the gifts directly to your door." Then, in Wu Chou''s puzzled eyes, Ying took Wu Chou and left here. Because there was not enough time, she wanted to buy food. Strange, how do they know where our home is? Perhaps, the identity of the other party is more mysterious than he predicted. Wait for wuchou to take Ying back to yuanban''s house. When he saw Lin standing at the door waiting for them, his face was very bad. "Hum, have a good time." "Lin, what are you talking about? We''re just going to buy ingredients." result Lin returns to the living room with wuchou and Ying. He just sees the stage when they show their skills in the activity. It turns out that the activity just now is a little broadcast. Seeing this, Ying finally couldn''t hold her breath and ran directly into the kitchen with the ingredients, leaving wuchou to face Lin alone. "Sakura." Unexpectedly, Sakura left herself like this. Wuchou can only bear Lin''s teachings silently. ~ a moment later ~ When Lin''s sermon is finally over, Sakura has prepared dinner alone. She is a little tired on her knees. "Ah, let''s start." Ding Ling Call at this time? Wuchou opened the door directly and found a huge gift box at the door, just like at that time. Wuchou directly carries the gift box into the hall. As soon as it is opened, there are two identical mobile phones in it. I don''t know what''s the use. Want to keep in touch? Use this. Do not know why, worry free feeling, this thing, perhaps left the world can also be used. When Lin and Ying finished this matter, they both felt very happy. At least they could know whether wuchou was safe or not. "Although I don''t know what it is, thank you." Amid cheers and festivities, the yuansaka family had a satisfying Christmas. Chapter 1019 Karaok With the space shaking, wuchou appeared on a street in his pajamas, holding the mobile phone and his pillow. "Mmm, it''s delicious." "Huh?" I feel a little cold around me. Without worry, I quickly open my eyes to see what happened. As a result, I found that I unknowingly came to another world. "What''s the matter? I''m still sleeping. Can''t I even remind you?" Worry free can only complain secretly, and then the phone suddenly rings. "Hello?" As soon as I got through, I heard Lin shouting on one side. "Where have you been? Why can''t I find you!" "Well, actually, I''ve been taken away by force." After he Lin explained clearly, the other party can only silently write down this parting without saying goodbye. Don''t worry about coming back. Don''t make any big trouble. "I see. You should pay attention to safety when I''m away." With that, wuchou hung up the phone and looked around carefully. What can remind him of. "Where is this?" Surrounded by modern cities, wuchou didn''t see anything special. I only know that it should be night now. After all, I didn''t see anyone here. "Walk around." In this way, wuchou walks through the city in his pajamas. No matter where you look, it''s like an ordinary city. With the flashing lights on the high-rise buildings, most of the stores have been closed, and only some of the store doors are still open, but you can also see that there is basically no one inside through the transparent glass window. "It''s really troublesome. I didn''t expect that I don''t know which world I''m in now. It''s a mistake." Wuchou casually walked into a convenience store. Obviously, the owner didn''t expect a guy in pajamas to run down so late and look confused. "Hello, where is this?" "Ah?" The shopkeeper didn''t expect wuchou to ask such a question. He looked at wuchou suspiciously. "Why, are you here to find fault?" "No, I just have a problem with my head. I don''t know where it is?" The shopkeeper thinks that wuchou may be drunk or taking medicine, otherwise he won''t know who he is. "Wait, I''ll call the police and take you to check." When I hear someone help me, I don''t care so much. I don''t care who the other party is. "Then please." Looking at wuchou, he was not afraid of the police. The store also felt strange. He didn''t care too much. He really called the police to tell the truth. ~ about ten minutes ~ Wuchou heard the alarm outside the store. It seems that the police finally arrived. "What''s the matter? Who has the problem?" "It''s him. He said he didn''t have any memory, so I hope I need your help." The policeman who came looked at him without worry, and didn''t see what the situation was. If he was drinking or taking drugs, he didn''t look like him. "Forget it, come back with us. It''s just time to check with the human search system." "Thank you." Wuchou went to the police and went to the police station without knowing what he would encounter next. Boom! Not long after wuchou got on the bus, it suddenly rained outside. Wuchou didn''t know what the situation was. It should have been fine just now. "This damn weather has been like this recently. Don''t care." "It rains every day?" "Not only that, it''s raining. At the same time, a hateful guy is still doing evil. We''ve been working a lot recently, so we''re short handed recently." The police don''t know why they want to answer wuchou''s question. They feel that wuchou seems to be a kind and trustworthy person. "The world is rarely peaceful. I didn''t expect these troubles to happen again. It seems that the world is not peaceful." world peace? The world has experienced a disaster and is global. ~ police station ~ Worry free looked around at the furnishings. The police station looked bigger than many places he had been to. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou noticed a poster. BSAA Wuchou looks at the iconic figure on the poster. It is one of wuchou''s partners, Chris. "Oh, you know BSAA?" "Well, here is. There has been a zombie crisis, hasn''t it?" "Ha, that was a year ago. Now the zombie crisis has passed. Although there may be some places left, they basically died on that day." Wuchou naturally knows why he died because of himself. Finally, he started the destruction factor and cleaned up the zombies all over the world. "Now everyone has paid attention to biological and chemical weapons. I believe they will not break out in the future. Now we pay attention to the recent murderers." The policeman looked at wuchou and kept looking at the poster in front of him. "What''s the matter? Do you remember anything?" "Well, I see. Thank you." Although this kind of thing will be known for a long time, since you can know it in advance, why not. "Thank you very much. For your good, let me tell you that your murderer, the convenience store and the shopkeeper met him just now." Wuchou seems to know where the world is. To be exact, it has seen the direction of things through the world. Wuchou is also willing to tell each other something. "What?" In the blink of an eye, the police found that the worry free that had just been in front of them had disappeared. "Huh?" Wuchou moves directly and instantaneously to Chris along the induction. "Here it is." ~ cemetery ~ Clatter The rain, even here, didn''t stop. "Hoo." Chris stood alone in the cemetery, looking at the tombstone on the ground, feeling melancholy. "I''m too old to continue to support our cause. I need a successor." Besides Chris, there was another man standing beside him. "Captain, you''re not old. You don''t want to fight." "Maybe, walnut, how are you getting used to it?" "How is it possible that he died for the world. Even if the world did not announce his identity and commend his deeds, he is still a hero in our hearts." Chris silently looked at the tombstone in front of him and felt how ironic everything was. As long as he followed his teammates, he would always leave himself first. "He was my last hope. We agreed at that time that as long as the battle was over, I would end my career and become an instructor." "As a result, he took the first step." Chris squatted down and cleaned up the stain on the tombstone in front of him. "Captain, vice captain, mission." After a short chat, a soldier ran over and reported the task. "I see. Let''s go." "Sadness won''t solve the problem, but we have to remember him." Chapter 1020 Wuchou doesn''t want to appear, because in this world, he leaves a lot of people here. If he does appear, it will cause a lot of commotion. Therefore, wuchou wants to hide it so that they don''t find it and leave directly. just Just meet the man, at least make sure he''s okay, and I''ll leave. Zhang gun Youji This is the person who worries most about worry free in the world. As long as you make sure that the other party is free, you can leave the world at ease. ~ Pierce''s house ~ Wuchou specially chose a time when no one came back. The furnishings here are the same as when he left. "You Ji, go to you Ji''s room." Creak The door was simply pushed open, but there was nothing in it. "What''s going on?" Wuchou noticed that the paper on the desktop. "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m going outside to find my brother. My brother must still be alive. I believe." "Damn, when did you leave?" I don''t know whether it''s recent or has happened for a long time. Worry free must find someone to ask. "Finally back?" A familiar voice suddenly came from behind. Looking back, wuchou saw the old man standing behind him. "Old man." "It''s amazing. Your appearance is not my grandson, but I can see that you are my grandson, pierce." "Why did you come back now? Everyone is worried about you. At that time, we agreed to continue to develop our family, didn''t we?" Wuchou didn''t speak, but looked at the letter paper left by Youji on the table and said. "Yuki, when did you leave?" "The child, on the day you disappeared, has left for a year. If the child didn''t write back occasionally, we would all ask someone to go out and look for it." Looking at wuchou''s expression, the old man knew that wuchou must find the child. "Oh, go." "Old man." "Find her back. I think as long as you see her, she will come back." The old man pointed to the map not far away and said. "The child went back to her country. Although the crisis has been lifted, I''ve always been worried, so I asked someone to investigate." "It''s you, old man." Looking at wuchou ready to leave, the old man shouted wuchou. "Wait." "Are you leaving again?" Wuchou nodded silently. "I came back just to make sure you are safe. As long as everyone is okay, I will rest assured to complete my mission." "Save the world." With that, wuchou ran out. ~ xunzhiqiu city ~ This is the nearest, Youji''s location Wuchou remembers that this is the place where he brought Youji and them back at that time. Unexpectedly, the city has been completely rebuilt. "Yuki, where are you?" However, wuchou doesn''t know that the appearance of the city is just that calm on the surface. ~ abandoned factory ~ "That''s what I mean. Well, the virus research report." Two men in black, standing here trading. "Why do you want this thing? Obviously everyone has decided not to use it." "You don''t have to care. In short, just give me the money." After taking a box of cash, the man in black was ready to leave. "Although this is not what I should say, do you intend to release the virus again in this city?" "It''s not your business. Let''s go." "Now the world is very strict in the management of this thing. If I say too much, don''t mess around. Although I sold it to you, I also hope for world peace." Then the man in black left. "What''s the significance of world peace? It''s better to try this. Maybe that person will appear." ~ the next day ~ Wuchou has been looking here for a long time and hasn''t seen Youji. Maybe Youji is really hidden and doesn''t intend to let you find it at all. "What trouble." At this time, wuchou noticed a strange thing. "What is that?" Wuchou stood on the tall building and saw that the way of action of those people on the ground seemed very strange. "That''s, isn''t it!" Wuchou slowly approached those people and found that they all had wounds of different sizes. "What''s going on, unexpectedly." however Since there is a biochemical crisis, why hasn''t BSAA come here? Is there something that hides the information here. Damn it, Yuki is still here. Wuchou wants to speed up to find Youji, but where will Youji be. At this time, wuchou thought of the place where he met for the first time. "By the way, and that place." ~ xunzhiqiu high school ~ Sure enough, when wuchou came here, he saw the petite figure standing on the roof. "You Ji." Wuchou doesn''t want to attract too much attention. He plans to go up slowly. "Hasn''t it appeared yet?" Youji looked at the zombies walking downstairs and smiled. "In this world, there is no need for a world without a brother. I just need a world with a brother. A world with a brother is a complete world." Like being stunned, Youji looked at the sky and shouted. "Brother, come back quickly. You must appear in front of me like a hero, just like that time, right?" Snap The door of the roof was knocked open, and a mindless zombie rushed towards Youji. "It''s not time for you to leave." You Ji directly picked up the pistol and attacked the zombie at the door. "Have you started?" Wuchou has no time to wait. Run up and get to Youji as soon as possible. "You Ji." Damn it. After waiting for a while, wuchou finally came to the roof. He saw zombies everywhere, but Youji was not here. "Yuki, where are you?" Looking at the traces on the ground, wuchou walked to the college life department. "Alas, I haven''t come yet." Youji looked at the weapon in his hand and smiled. "It''s amazing. Obviously I never wanted to use weapons, but in order to see my brother, I decided to do so." Snap Again? Youji raises his weapon and looks at the door. "You Ji." The man who appeared at the door was a man Youji didn''t know. However, the strange smell on the man told himself. "Brother?" Youji threw away his weapon and looked worried. "Yuki, it''s me." "Sure enough." Youji threw himself directly into wuchou''s arms and grasped wuchou''s clothes. "As long as the world falls into crisis again, my brother will appear." "Again?" Wu Chou can''t believe it. Looking at Youji, he said. "Yuki, this biochemical crisis." "It''s me. I bought the virus from others, so if I put it in this city, I believe my brother will appear." Looking at Youji''s eyes, wuchou knew that he was a little late. Chapter 1021 "Yuki, how can you do this? It''s hard for the world to calm down. What''s wrong with calm?" Youji looked at wuchou and said. "Calm, chaos, so what? For me, my brother is everything. No matter what the world is like, as long as my brother is here, it is a good world. The world does not need peace without my brother." Youji grasped wuchou and smiled. "Brother, as long as you can stay, no matter what you want me to do, even if it causes a new crisis again." "Yuki, wake up. It''s wrong." "No, it''s not just my decision." Youji takes out his mobile phone and hands it to wuchou. "Everyone agrees, except walnut doesn''t want to do this, everyone agrees." Watching Youji''s smile gradually collapse, wuchou knows that not only Youji, but everyone has changed because of their disappearance. "So, brother, as long as you stay here and go back with everyone, the world will be safe." "Yuki, I." Before wuchou spoke, Youji covered wuchou''s mouth and continued. "Brother, you want to say that as a member of BSAA, I want to save the world, and my brother is not an ordinary person. I want to save other worlds." "But as long as my brother leaves, the world doesn''t matter. Doesn''t my brother want to protect the world?" Wuchou looked at Youji and didn''t expect that his departure would cause so much trouble. "Yuki, then, what''s my agreement with you?" "Agreement?" Worry free half knelt down and pretended to take something out of his pocket. In fact, he changed something out of his pocket. "Yuki, it''s agreed that as long as I finish the task of saving the world, I''ll come back and finish what this ring should do." Wuchou took out a small box. Youji had guessed what was in it. "Brother!" "Agreed, I will definitely come back, so wait for me and protect the world while I come back." Wuchou opens the small box and puts the ring on Youji''s middle finger. "So, are you satisfied?" "Of course not, because everyone wants this thing, so." Youji looked at wuchou, and his meaning was self-evident. "I see, Yuki, I''ll go back with you, but." Worry free looked at the crisis in the distance and took out his phone. "Now, how about solving this problem first?" "It''s all right. They''ve come." Then, wuchou saw that many helicopters approached here in the distance. It seems that when wuchou decided to do so, Youji lifted the restrictions by some means. BSAA "Well, brother, go back. I think everyone will want to see you." At this time, Youji was trying to pull wuchou away, but found wuchou standing in place, as if he wanted to say something. "You Ji, take this phone." Wuchou completely copied one to Youji according to the phone he got from the last world. "Youji, I''ll definitely come back after an appointment. You can call me even if I''m not in the world." "Brother?" Then, Youji saw that a huge vortex appeared behind wuchou, holding wuchou''s body with one hand. "Yuki, I''m sorry. It''s time." "Why, don''t!" Youji grabs wuchou''s hand, but the huge force directly drags wuchou into the vortex, which can''t be stopped at all. "Yuki, go back and help me tell you that if you want to chat with me and call me, I will complete my task in another world and come back!" Snap With a flash of white light, wuchou disappears in place. Not only that, white light instantly surrounds the earth. Zizizi, zizizi "Brother?" Youji woke up from his dream, rubbed his eyes, looked at the bottle of biochemical virus he had prepared on the table, and fell silent. "Is it a dream?" Mobile phone was as like as two peas in a dream, and not only that, but also the ring. "It''s not a dream, brother." You Ji opens the phone and sees only one contact in the address book. Dudu Dudu With a silence, the phone was connected. "Hello, brother?" "Yuki, are you okay?" Hearing the sound of worry free, Youji finally determined that everything just now was not a dream. "Brother, what happened? Time seems to restart." "Have you restarted? I don''t know, but I remember. After the agreement is made, I''ll be back soon. Call me if you have anything. I''ll be connected if it''s all right." "I see." Youji quickly hung up the phone, because now he has to go back and tell everyone about it. ~ other side ~ Wuchou looks at the surrounding forest and hopes that Youji will really be the same as he said and will not do anything stupid again. "Where is it this time? It''s a forest. How can I get out of here like this?" Worry free is really a headache. You can only move forward along your feelings as you expected. "However, in this world, magic is strong." At least, it is not a world without mysterious power. As long as you see the original residents, you probably know where it is. "Huh?" In fact, after walking for some time, wuchou felt something close to him. Although he could not feel malice, it didn''t mean anything good to follow him all the time. "Although I don''t know who you are, come out. I don''t want to fight you." Shashasha From the grass, several elves in strange clothes came out, and their long and pointed ears immediately attracted worry free attention. "Elves?" "Unknown strong man, what is your purpose here? Can you tell us?" "I mean no harm. I just want to know where this is. I just entered here by mistake." Sensing the strong pressure on wuchou, they know that if wuchou really wants to mess around, they absolutely don''t need to be polite to them. They can''t leave wuchou together. "Well, please come back with me. We may be able to solve some of your problems." ~ village of Forest Elves ~ Looking at the strange buildings around, wuchou is like sightseeing. However, wuchou doesn''t know what world he is in. ~ reception hall ~ The elf patriarch looks older. He also sees the power of worry free, so he doesn''t mess around. "By the way, village head, can you tell me what crisis the world has encountered?" "Crisis, if it is a crisis, is the emergence of hypocrisy, which intends to destroy the whole world." Hypocrisy? Wuchou thought of that place, so he came here. "Thank you, village head. I know where I''m going." Chapter 1022 Great magicians have a power called prophecy. In their dreams, they can predict what may happen in the future according to their dreams. As one of the great magicians who saved the world, Louise valier, the third daughter of the Duke of valier, is also a good friend of the queen of doristin and the heir of the legendary nihilistic magic. Naturally, she is also a powerful magician. On this day, she had a dream. Black and white men with different pupils appeared in their world. They released a huge shock wave over torrestin and surrounded the whole city in an instant. "Wow!" Feeling the powerful magic, Louise woke up directly from her dream. "What''s that?" Louise covered her forehead. The stranger in the dream was far more powerful than her imagination. Even the Savior she faced at that time might not be strong enough. "What a powerful enemy, how should we deal with him?" Louise grabbed her shoulder and recalled the man who left here to save the world. His first demon is also the guardian of saving the world. "Worry free, where have you been? It''s almost two years. I''m an adult. Why don''t you come back? Our country will face a crisis again." ~ the next day ~ Without any hesitation, Louise hurried to the royal capital to meet the current queen and her good friend, Anita. After completing the complicated conversation between monarchs and ministers, Anita took Louise to her room. "Louise, what''s the matter? If I don''t see you coming to me at ordinary times, will something happen again?" Allietta knows very well that although Louise didn''t say it, she still cares about herself. After all, she made Louise lose her most important demon to some extent. "Empress, in fact, last night I had a dream that a powerful enemy would appear in our country and provoke war." "Louise, now that all countries have settled down, no one is willing to continue the war. Do you think too much?" "No, it''s true. That powerful existence will appear soon. At that time, just a moment, our country." "Louise." Allietta looked at Louise, who was anxious. In fact, it was not difficult to understand, because Louise had been too restless in the past two years. Although she graduated from college, she did not inherit her family''s tradition. Instead, she locked herself in her room and always missed the leaving demon. "Louise, calm down. Maybe you really think too much." "Queen." At this time, the guard outside the door sent a message. "Your Majesty, the fairy messenger from afar, tiffania asks for a meeting." "I see." Louise heard that Tiffany was coming too. Maybe the other party had the same dream as herself. "Queen, look, I think Tiffany must have had the same dream as me." They went out to meet Tiffany. After two years of growth, tiffanya is completely different from Louise, although there is an obvious gap between them. "Louise, you''re here, so you look like me." Tiffanya looked at Louise, who had not seen her for a long time, and looked at the other party''s anxious expression. She knew that the other party must have the same dream as herself. "You too?" Anita looked at tiffania, hoping for a different answer. "Yes, your majesty, the powerful existence will appear soon. Since the dream has appeared, it must not be wrong." If Louise was alone and didn''t expect tiffanya to dream of the enemy, it seems that things have exceeded her imagination. "Do you have a way to deal with it?" Louise and Tiffany looked at each other at the same time, shaking their heads without intuition. "Sorry, I don''t think we have the ability to deal with the enemy." Unless In fact, all three thought of the existence that had left. "But now is the time of the world''s survival. I think he will certainly appear, as long as he senses that our world is in crisis." Maybe. In fact, all three think it''s a little unreliable. "In short, don''t cause panic. There may be a problem with the prediction. We''ll be flexible at that time." ~ Louise''s house ~ "Louise, what are you going to do?" Tiffania looked at Louise and clearly saw each other. She was completely absent-minded. "I don''t know." To tell the truth, Louise wants to leave. She hasn''t finished the agreement yet. He hasn''t come back yet. She doesn''t want to die here. However, as the daughter of the Duke, it is natural to protect the country. "Tiffania, what are you going to do?" "I''ll stay, and I think so do you." "Yes, I haven''t seen the enemy yet. It''s not good to retreat so soon." ~ day 3 ~ Louise and Tiffany came to the palace together. They felt that the powerful existence would appear here today, so they waited here. "Empress, no matter what happens later, don''t stop it, because only we can stop him." "I see." Hoo hoo The black energy opened a big mouth in the sky, and the whole torrestin was shrouded in black clouds. "This is the enemy." The man in the cloak, with different black and white pupils, floated down from the big mouth of the sky and looked down at the whole earth. "Here we are." Louise and tiffanya looked at the strong man in the palace. Instead of rashly approaching each other, they looked at each other carefully. "Who are you?" The visitor looked at Louise and Tiffany not far away and said. "I have only one purpose." "The great power tells me that there is a partner with me in this world. As long as I come here, I can see her." With that, the other side pointed to Louise. "It''s you." "What?" Louise suspected she had heard wrong and asked again. "What are you doing here?" "I''m not very clear. I want you in this world. As long as you are willing, the world will not become a part of my energy." "Otherwise." Seeing the incredible white light condensing from the enemy''s hands, Louise and Tiffany felt that the whole torrestin would be destroyed in a moment. "So, what''s your answer?" Louise looked at each other in surprise and looked at Anita behind her. "Louise, my good friend, Louise." How could this happen. "Me." "You can''t refuse, can you?" The visitor smiled and looked at Louise like a lamb to be slaughtered. "Well, we must prepare quickly, or we won''t have time." "Why!" Louise can say anything but promise. Chapter 1023 "Louise, what''s the matter?" In order to protect doristin''s peace, Louise finally made a helpless compromise, and the wedding began at a very fast speed, just the day after the announcement. "Tiffany, I''m sorry." Although Louise is more beautiful than she used to wear today, the white wedding dress is like changing Louise''s whole person. However, the disgust and dislike on the bride''s face changed the effect of the whole dress. "Louise, I know. The guy who suddenly appears is really annoying, but maybe you''ll like him after spending some time with him." "Do you think so?" Louise looked at Tiffany faintly, hoping to know what the other party thought. "Actually." "It''s okay, I know." Louise looked at herself through the mirror in front of her eyes. Everything was so incredible. "I''ve been waiting for two years. Maybe I should have given up my fantasy at that time and liked a man who couldn''t come back. What a fool." Louise looked at Tiffany and continued. "You too, tiffany. I''m different from you. I''m not an elf. I don''t live as long as you. Maybe I''ll forget that guy in another year or two. You too. Forget that man early. He may never come back." "Louise, my poor Louise." Although the two are in a competitive relationship, and tiffanya once did something sorry for Louise, now tiffanya just thinks Louise is really great and is willing to sacrifice her dream to protect doristin. "Tiffany, I''m sorry. Maybe I didn''t say it well." Louise looked at the knife on the table and her eyes seemed to think of something. "Louise, don''t think about it. That powerful existence can''t be hurt by a dagger alone." "Well, I killed myself that night and didn''t want to give it to him." "So, after you commit suicide, what will the angry strong do?" Destroy doristin, even the whole world. "So, sure enough, I can only accept it?" Standing outside the door, listening to the people inside, decided to make a decision. ~ torrestin''s temple ~ In order to commemorate the heroes who once destroyed the Savior, doristin built a temple here to commemorate the heroes who saved the world at that time. The strong in the different world chose this place as the next wedding site. All the people in torristine were nearby to watch the upcoming wedding. The bride has been waiting at the scene early. "Louise, are you okay?" It was Louise''s eldest sister, second sister and her mother who pushed the door in. "Louise, how''s it going? Do you feel a little nervous when you come to the most important time of your life?" The three men looked at Louise''s calm face and knew that the other party didn''t care about the wedding at all, but calmly accepted all this, maybe in the end. "Louise, mother knows exactly how you are." "And I, as your mother, will be on the scene and give you some help." "Mother." ~ site ~ As the most important witness, Anita sat in the VIP seat, while tiffania, as a priest, stood on the high platform, waiting for the two to enter. "Are you ready?" Said Anita, looking at her own guard. "We''re ready. As soon as we get there, we''ll do it in an instant." "OK, please, absolutely protect Louise." Clang The door was pushed open, and it was not the groom who came in, but Louise, who should have appeared later. "Louise?" Louise didn''t say anything, and there was no expression on her face. She just stood beside Tiffany and waited for another person to come in at the door. Hoo hoo At this time, the whole space began to twist again. Louise saw that the man came out of the tunnel next to Tiffany. "Sure enough, try this different way of playing." Start! Looking at the moment when the other party seemed relaxed, the guard sitting on the seat immediately shot, picked up the weapon in his hand and aimed at the enemy who seemed not to be on guard. "Although you misunderstood something." however A force immediately surrounded the whole place, so the guards stopped before they met wuchou. "Do you underestimate me?" Hoo hoo Feeling the trembling of the whole building, Louise hurried over and grabbed each other. "Stop, they just want to protect me. Don''t hurt them." "No!" Hoo hoo Louise was bounced away by a force and saw the man floating in the air with his hands raised. "Ignorant human beings, let you see my power." "Stop!" Looking at the white light condensed by worry free hands, Louise and others looked at the sky in despair. "That''s it!" Clang From the church gate as like as two peas came into the air, the man was just like the sky floating in that man. There is an obvious red magic array on the back of the other party''s hand. "You are!" Louise left tears of joy in the corners of her eyes and looked at wuchou who came in. "Worry free, are you finally back?" As like as two peas in the air, he asked, "no matter what you are looking at." "Who are you, why are you here, and what are you doing to Louise?" "Who am I?" Seeing that wuchou finally appeared, the enemy finally showed his true face. The body slowly deforms, and a black light surrounds the whole person. Long black hair fell slowly down the head and reached the waist. In the deep pupil, the dark light seems to be telling something. The body is covered with layers of metal rings. Behind her, a huge black sphere is floating. "My sister." Since the restrictions were completely lifted, wuchou saw each other for the first time. "What!" Louise and Tiffany looked at girl floating in sky, that is, carefree family. "A prank?" Louise''s mother, sitting in the seat, looked at the girl in the air. It was just that killing intention. It was not a joke at all. "What kind of existence is it?" Wuchou looks at his sister. Clearly, he used to know his family very well. Now, he is like a stranger. "Elder sister, what are you doing here?" "Brother, have you forgotten something? You''re still so leisurely in other worlds. Don''t you know we''re going to destroy the world?" "Me." Wuchou looked at his elder sister and couldn''t say anything. "Forget it, today is just to say hello. If you want to help me earlier, come back earlier. Emotion is your weakness." With that, the girl opened a space tunnel and disappeared in front of everyone. After confirming that the girl left completely, wuchou looked at Louise in her wedding dress and smiled. "Louise, it looks like you''re ready." "Ah?" Chapter 1024 "Ah, ah!" Louise looked at wuchou who came over and was a little confused for a moment. She didn''t know what to say. "What, I, no, we just met and talked about the past. It''s right to start talking again!" "Nostalgia or something. It''s a waste of time. Besides, Louise, don''t you like me?" Wuchou clenched Louise''s hand and looked at each other innocently. "No, I am." Louise looked at wuchou with a red face. It was a annoying face at first, but now she knew it was wuchou, she couldn''t hate it. "Louise, my Louise, it was agreed at that time that I would get married when I came back." Wu Chou looked at the guests around and said. "Moreover, everyone is here. If we don''t hold the wedding, I''m a little sorry. Everyone is here." Louise looked at the guests around. Indeed, everyone didn''t seem to want to leave like this. Even the real protagonist came. "Louise, you''re ready anyway, so go." "Mother, my Lord!" Louise looked at her mother who agreed with her, and at her eldest sister and second sister with encouraging eyes. She didn''t know how to deal with it. "No, Louise is not your choice." Snap Feeling a force pushing herself away, Louise looked back and saw tiffanya push away Louise, who was still hesitating, casually change a wedding dress and put it directly on. "Louise is not ready, so leave her alone. Worry free. Come back with me. Come back when Louise is ready." With that, tiffanya was really going to continue the wedding and was going to leave Louise behind. "Wait, I don''t agree with you to continue." Louise listened to tiffanya''s words and hurried to hold wuchou. She didn''t intend to let wuchou leave with tiffanya. "You guy, do you want to argue with me again?" "So what, you immature little sister, leave quickly!" "What are you talking about!" Louise wanted to tear off each other''s face, but seeing so many people around, Louise endured it. "Alas, there''s no way. Let''s go together." "Ah?" Louise and tiffanya looked down at Anita, who was watching the play, and said. "What do you say, empress? Let''s go together!" "Anyway, you have to waste time fighting. Why don''t you come together? It''s sooner or later." Then, without waiting for the thin skinned Louise to retort, Anita had asked the others to get ready, and another priest came out of the crowd to continue their wedding. Hoo hoo The band also began to play. It didn''t intend to stop at all, so it continued. "Wait, really!" Louise looked at things beyond her control and absolutely didn''t think so much. "Really." "Isn''t it interesting that things are going this way?" Tiffania looked at Louise and said. "Louise, face it calmly. This is what we deserve." The wedding was like Louise''s fantasy, carried out at an incredible speed. "Well, in the end, give up all the cumbersome things and let''s go directly to exchange rings." The priest said, walked off the stage and gave it to wuchou and two girls. "Louise, thank you for waiting for me to come back at these times. Now I''m back, so according to the agreement, I want to complete the agreement." Wuchou picked up the ring on one side and put it on Louise''s ring finger. "Louise, now tell me, what do you think?" Louise looked carefree and speechless. "Well, I see." Wuchou didn''t wait for Louise to answer, but he approached Louise and pinched each other''s face. "What!" Before Louise said anything, wuchou leaned over and sealed each other''s mouth. "This is happiness?" Louise didn''t feel anything. She fell to the ground. "Louise, Louise, really." Looking at Louise fainting like this, I don''t know what to do. "Leave it to me next." Louise''s eldest sister hurried up to open Louise and leave some space for tiffanya. "Tiffanya, although our acquaintance was an accident, perhaps it was the encounter of fate that made us know each other." Wuchou picked up another ring and put it on Tiffany''s ring finger. "Tiffania, will you marry me?" "Of course I do, fool." The two approached each other to complete the contract they had always dreamed of. "Later, give me more advice." ~ night ~ Wuchou looked at the prepared room and the silence inside the door. Wuchou didn''t dare to go in casually, just waiting for whether there would be any sound. "Not yet?" I don''t know how long to wait, after all. "I really don''t know how much time I have left." Therefore, wuchou decided not to wait. He directly pushed the door open, and then she was directly kicked out by Louise''s powerful nothingness magic. "Louise, don''t wait. Since everyone is married, what are you thinking?" "Fool, I''m not the only one here, and tiffania is also here. Do you want to mess around?" "Ah, don''t care about such a thing." Having said that, wuchou went in directly, regardless of Louise''s complaint, Tiffany''s smile, and then there was a burst of confusion. In short, Congratulations, congratulations. ~ the next day ~ Louise got up early, dressed and took care of worry free. "I''m sorry, Louise. We only got married yesterday. I''m leaving today." Louise shook her head and said nothing. Did Louise change after what happened last night. "Don''t worry, we''ll wait for you to come back." Tiffanya took Louise aside and didn''t want to stay with wuchou, because as long as she stayed, she couldn''t help it. "I know. I will definitely come back. As long as you want to talk to me and inject magic into me, I will answer you wherever you are." The black vortex appeared behind wuchou and pulled wuchou into the vortex little by little. "Louise, Tiffany, wait for me. I will definitely come back again. At that time, we will definitely live happily together." As the space tunnel closes, worry free disappears into the world. "Tiffania, do you think he will come back?" "Don''t you know the answer?" you ''re right. Louise looked at the sky and remembered everything. "No matter how powerful the enemy is, he will come back, absolutely." In order to fulfill his promise, he will definitely come back and defeat and destroy the power. Chapter 1025 Here is. The cool wind blows from the sea and scatters wuchou''s hair. The smell of the sea brought by the wind is so real. "Is there this place in the world I experienced?" Worry free, no impression. After all, there is a world of European architecture, but there is no modern one. "What is the world this time?" Who will I meet here. Worry free can only follow the original idea and ask passers-by where it is. "Hello, where is this?" Just in time, a short guy came over and asked this man something. "Well, hello." The man turned his head and recognized who the man was. "You are KANGYI. Why are you here?" Kang Yi didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance and said happily. "You''re not Mr. wuchou in the doll shop. Why are you in Italy?" Italy? No wonder wuchou doesn''t know this place. Wuchou Ye hasn''t been to Italy, although he has been to Italy in other places. "Not to mention this, Mr. wuchou, what are you doing here? Have you also accepted the entrustment of Mr. chengtaro?" "Delegate?" At this time, Kang Yi seemed to think of something and didn''t speak. "Ah, it''s all right, really, it''s all right, Mr. wuchou. I''ll go first if there''s nothing wrong." But before KANGYI left, wuchou had pulled each other''s collar. "Kang Yi, I haven''t finished yet. How old are you now? Although your height hasn''t changed much, I still see that you have grown up. How long have I been away?" "Two years, Mr. wuchou, have you forgotten yourself?" Kang Yi doesn''t know whether wuchou is stupid or not. How to ask such a question. "How are you, everyone in Duwang town?" "Ah, it''s OK. Everyone is waiting for you to go back, and those people in your doll shop." Now that you know what the world is, wuchou naturally wants to go back and meet them. Just, worry free seems to think of something. "Yes, Xiao Ren, I have." In order to save Xiaoren''s world, wuchou decided to give up the existence of the whole world and exclude himself. "WaMu, will you kill me?" After all, he lost it. The only proof that he is still alive. "By the way, KANGYI, you didn''t tell me just now. What are you doing here?" "Er, ah!" Kang Yi can''t say that he came here just to investigate one thing, and that thing has a lot to do with worry free, and can even affect the judgment of lunch. However, it''s been so long. Maybe the other party has left. "I''m just investigating something, nothing." "KANGYI, in fact, you don''t have to lie to me." Wuchou smiled and continued. "I remember, Italy, what''s in this place." Wuchou looked at the sunset in the distance and said. "Lord DIO, am I right?" "In this place, I have done one thing before to let a child with adult DIO come to this place." "You''re here to investigate this, aren''t you?" Kang smiled and did not deny that he had no worries. "Well, what is Chengtai Lang worried about? Can you tell me?" "Er, in fact, what chengtaro said was just worried about whether the teenager would inherit the power of that person, or the ability of vampires." "You don''t have to worry about this. I believe that the child, adult DIO, will never interfere in his life. He will just stand aside and watch him grow." "Are you sure?" "I''m sure." This is a kind of trust, unreserved trust. Just like at that time, wuchou always believed that the adult would appear beside him and protect himself at the last moment. "I envy you, Mr. wuchou. There is such a trust." "KANGYI, you too. Aren''t you the same? I believe in Zhanzhu and chengtaro." "Hee hee." Now that you know where this is, you still have to go and have a look. How''s that adult now. "Speaking of it, Kang Yi, how long have you been here?" "Well, it''s been almost eight days. I don''t know very well. After all, Chengtai Lang is just giving me a free tour." now I see. If you want to find that adult, there is a good way. Just go high. ~ Rome ~ If there is any higher place, Rome definitely has a good venue, which is more in line with the adult''s aesthetic view. When I first came here, I felt that the whole place was a little different. It''s like what energy surrounds the whole region, and then there''s no worry to hear the empty voice. "Here we go, brother. Just watch and don''t disturb them." World consciousness actively contacts itself, so prove what is going to be held now, and hope you don''t stop them. "I see. I''ll be careful." Wuchou carefully came to the ancient Roman arena. Sure enough, he saw a man on the highest wall. Although it was not dark and the sun was still shining, the adult stood in the sun with his back to the sun. "Lord DIO." Perhaps I didn''t expect wuchou to appear, and the other party was stunned for a while. "Worry free? I didn''t expect you to appear here. What''s the matter? Do you feel anything?" "The encounter of fate?" Wuchou looked at the direction DIO looked at. He also saw that not far away, the man, sitting in a boat, approached the place with his friends. "This is the first time to meet you, Lord DIO. How about you?" "Me? Since you pulled me out of that place, I have watched him grow silently." "Since adult DIO did not interfere in each other''s life, it seems that he has grown into a mature adult." "Hum, of course, he is my Dio''s son. Naturally, he will be affirmed by his father." "Lord DIO, what are you going to do with the man below?" "Polunalev?" Although DIO knew this person came to this place very early, DIO didn''t interfere in each other''s life. "He can''t move his feet. Who did it?" "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Believe me, my son will avenge polunalev in the end. Just watch quietly and join me." "Since you say that, Lord DIO, I''ll see what the son of Lord DIO can do." Wuchou and DIO continue to be at the top of the ancient Roman arena and secretly watch what happens below. "Lord DIO, don''t you care where I go?" "I don''t ask, you don''t say, I believe you." "That''s right." "You believe me, don''t you?" It seems that wuchou who asks this question is also a fool. "I''m sorry to ask you superfluous questions." Chapter 1026 "What''s going on?" Wuchou saw that joruno, after landing with his teammates, found that things around him were very strange. Humans were attacked by unknown viruses and died one after another. "Damn, have you been caught?" Polunalev looked at joruno, who had been stopped, and knew that his address might have been found. However, I have no way to bring them here. My ability is completely ineffective to them. "Lord DIO, this double is very special." Wuchou has lost the double, but he can see the double through his strong mental power, but this double can be found even without mental power. It is a very powerful double. "No, the original power of the double is not very strong, but the user''s use method is very clever." Joruno, if it were you, how would you get through this crisis? Dio calmly looked at the development below. No matter what crisis happened to gioroono, DIO didn''t join, just calmly looked at it. At this time, wuchou noticed that in addition to the battle over there, there was another person approaching here. "Huh?" I feel that the person''s mental power is a little different. Wuchou knows that this person is also a double Messenger, but the other party''s purpose seems to be here. "Polunalev, have you been found?" However, polunalev himself didn''t seem to notice the man approaching. It seems that polunalev is still old, just like everyone else. "No way." After all, it''s still the battle I once fought. I have to protect it anyway. Didi, Didi At this time, polunalev''s phone suddenly rang, startling the other party. "Who knows the phone?" Polunalev answered the call and heard some rustling. "Polunalev, behind you, look, someone is approaching you." With that, the phone was disconnected directly, and polunalev didn''t know who called him. "Back?" Polunalev did not continue to pay attention to the situation on gioroono''s side, but looked at the boy coming by. "What''s the matter, that man? When did he get close?" "Who are you? Don''t come up to me!" Polunalev looked at the boy under the stairs and shouted. "This is a test." The boy bypassed a pillar and took off his clothes. In an instant, the whole person changed at the moment of bypassing. "Human beings, as long as they experience this test, can grow." Diablo Leader of "enthusiasm" "You are Diablo. How could it be? Where did the boy go just now and how did you come here!" Polunalev didn''t expect that the culprit who turned himself into such a criminal should appear here. He hasn''t given this hope to that person yet. "Damn it." Polunalev had no choice but to use the arrow by force. "That is." Wuchou saw the arrow in polunalev''s hand, just like the arrow at that time. "Lord DIO, that arrow." "Yes, an arrow that can become stronger. I didn''t expect it. Polunalev also took one." Dio still didn''t go down, just watching quietly. "Lord DIO, don''t you stop him?" "No, I just want to see what kind of fluctuation it will cause." ~ PA La ~ Without worry, polunalev was punched through his chest by the other party and saw that he had no chance to live. "Polunalev, damn it." Wuchou still hasn''t made a move. If he makes a move now, he will plan to make a plan for adult DIO. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou noticed that although polunalev had been knocked down, the double beside him did not disappear. "What''s that?" Diablo looked at the double and felt a little incredible, but he was not his opponent. Hoo hoo "What?" Looking at the changes around, wuchou knows that the double is running wild. People in the whole place have changed, and everyone''s souls seem to have changed. Besides wuchou standing high, there is also DIO. "Is this the power of zhenhunqu?" "No, you should know that the power of zhenhunqu is more than that." Having seen the DIO of the power of zhenhunqu, I naturally know that the power of zhenhunqu is more than that. "Lord DIO, is that your purpose? Let joruno get that power." "No, I want to know if joruno is a man who can take the arrow. If he can''t even pick up the arrow, he''s not my Dio''s son." Next, wuchou and DIO watched until the town soul song was finally defeated and joruno got the last arrow. "Joruno, come on, use the arrow!" Joruno looked at Diablo and quickly picked up the arrow and directly inserted it into his double, just. The arrow went straight through his hand and hurt joruno. "Joruno!" "Hahaha, sure enough, you don''t have the qualification. It''s okay. I don''t have the strength. You can''t get it. My double is enough to destroy you!" "The scarlet king!" Dudu Dudu The whole time has been jumped, but this will not affect wuchou. Wuchou can see what Diablo is doing during this jump time. "Emperor, it''s me, Diablo. You can''t beat me!" "Die!" Dudu Dudu At the end of the time jump, Diablo appeared behind joruno and broke the head of joruno''s double with a punch. "The emperor is me Diablo, this will not change!" Looking at joruno''s body slowly falling down, Diablo thought to himself. "Win!" Beep ¡« Suddenly, the whole world seems to lose color. The whole space stops. Not only that, time seems to stop. "What!" Diablo, who can also control time, seems to see and feel something. "Uh!" Suddenly, a fist hit Diablo hard and knocked Diablo away. "What!" "Er!" Time flows again Snap Diablo bumped directly into the wall, stood up slowly and looked in the direction he was standing. "That is!" Joruno''s companions saw the figure. Under the setting sun, a tall figure picked up joruno. Even the sun behind him could not cover up the man''s world in front of him. Joruno slowly opened his eyes and saw the tall figure with his back to the sun and holding himself. "You are." Joruno seemed to hold out his hand, but stopped. "No way, you are." "I''m sorry, joruno." "I''ve been waiting for a long time. Sure enough, you didn''t disappoint me. You deserve to be my son." Joruno felt that the arrow slowly entered his double body and gave himself the mysterious power. "This is the soul song of golden experience town." "And I, the world, the town soul." call The strong wind blew away the blond hair of DIO and gioroono. The two doubles looked particularly dazzling in the sun. "That''s, DIO!" Polunalev, who became a turtle, looked at the DIO standing in the sun with joruno and finally remembered the rumor. "Dio''s son, I see. It''s true." "It''s true, polunalev." Feeling that someone picked up himself, polunalev found that someone was standing behind him. "You are, Mr. worry free." "Long time no see, polunalev." At this time, Diablo looked at the two father and son standing together, covered his nose and said in surprise. "You, even if you have the power of an arrow, you can''t beat me!" "The scarlet king!" Time jump "It''s no use!" Golden experience soul song, and the world, soul song, stand behind Diablo and despise each other. "All truths are controlled by us. You can never reach the truths you want." call "Big wood, big wood, big wood!" ¡Á two Father son doubles "Uh!" Diablo fell directly into the ditch and disappeared. "This is the power of zhenhunqu." Polunalev watched Diablo disappear and finally knew that his mission was over. Chapter 1027 The day after Diablo disappeared Joruno successfully became the boss of "enthusiasm", took control of everyone, and cleared all enemies in order to make the city free of drugs. "What are your plans next?" After meeting all the organizers, joruno looked at the figure standing by the window and said. "Hum, joruno, you have grown up and don''t need me to continue to take care of you. Now you, your own way, should continue to go on." "Are you leaving?" Dio looked at the distant sun and said. "No, I won''t go. After all, I am human now. Since I have changed back to human, I should naturally follow what human beings should do." "Look at your son and continue to grow." ~ in a small village ~ "Is this your hometown?" The woman with pink hair, looking at the man who has been leading her way in front, has an unspeakable feeling. "In this peaceful place, live the life you want. No one will disturb you. You can forget everything you have encountered." The man said gently, and then prepared to leave. "Won''t you stay?" "I will come back, but I promised the man, and I also promised gioroono to continue to maintain our justice." "This is, that adult, the condition for my rebirth." ~ police station ~ "Is this my choice?" A man with long white hair, wearing a familiar uniform, is not used to it. "Sir, it''s breaking the rules again. The police station can''t smoke." "I see, really." Although as a part of the surface world, this kind of life is not annoying. The white haired man smiled, picked up his hat and was ready to meet his new colleagues. The missing orange haired youth returned to the tavern at that time and happened to meet a man waiting for him with a pistol. "Oh, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Come back with us." "Where are you going?" "Organization, everyone doesn''t care. Come with us." ~ in the town ~ The boy who gave up his life and picked up his schoolbag again looked at the school not far away and was very happy. "Wait, everyone. I''ll be back soon after I graduate." ~ wharf ~ "Polunalev, where are you going next?" Wuchou and polunalev are on the same ship leaving Italy. "I want to go back to France. Thanks to you, my sister is still in France. I want to go back and see my nephew." "Mr. wuchou, where are you going?" Wuchou looked at the Far East and said. "I''m going back to Japan. Some people need me to meet." "Well, when you see them at that time, say hello for me. I''ll see them when I have time next time." "Well, polunalev." ~ Japan ~ Wuchou returned to the quiet town and his doll shop. Push open the door and you''ll hear a familiar voice approaching you. "Welcome." "Ah!" Seeing the man coming in, the minibus was stunned and at a loss. "Long time no see. How are you?" "You, how." "I came back to see you. After all, I left soon and need to see you." "Raspberries?" "This matter must be made clear to you." ~ a moment later ~ "I see, so you." "I want to take you to that world, where, again, to live with cranberries. How about it?" The minibus looks at wuchou''s serious eyes and takes itself away, so it''s not. "Ah, but." "Minibus, don''t you want to go with me?" "Of course." Wuchou smiled and knew that the minibus would make a choice. "Well, let''s meet another person." ~ hospital ~ "Xiao Hui, I need to take medicine." The nurse came in as usual and planned to give Xiaohui medicine, but she found that Xiaohui was gone and left a letter on the bed. ~ everyone, I want to pursue my own happiness, so forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye. ~ "Is that really good, Xiao Hui?" Wuchou, carrying Xiaohui on his back, took the minibus and was ready to leave Duwang town. "It''s okay, everyone will understand, so let''s go quickly and go to the world of mercury lamps." "Uh huh, but before that, I have to meet an old friend." ~ a park ~ "Mr. josta, it''s rare to come out for a breath of fresh air now. Do you think of anything?" Abdel pushed Joseph around the park when suddenly several people leaned over. "Abdel, can you take some time?" "You are, Mr. worry free." Wuchou pushed Joseph under the tree, looked at the sun in the sky and said. "Old friend, this time I''m going to save the world, but I don''t know if I can do it, so I came to talk to you today." Joseph looked at the child blowing bubbles not far away, as if he remembered something, and then said. "Fun." Also for Joseph now, he has changed. His age has changed him. "Are you afraid?" Suddenly, Joseph said a word and stopped wuchou who had planned to leave. "Afraid, maybe." "However, my former comrades in arms, when facing the man of the pillar, no team was afraid. Instead, they used the same wave power that hurt themselves and bravely faced the enemy who could not be defeated." "Does it mean that my comrades in arms at that time have died?" Wuchou looked as if Joseph had recovered and smiled. "Don''t go so fast, old man. At least when I come back, I will save the world this time. Let you see my strength." "I''m looking forward to it, my friend." With that, Joseph took out a piece of things from his pocket and handed it to wuchou. "Caesar, come to see me a few days ago and give me this thing. He said, come on, I believe you." Originally, Caesar already knew that he would appear. Wuchou picked up Joseph''s headscarf and Caesar''s headscarf. "I have received your expectations. I will never lose." With that, Abdel also followed the two girls. "Abdel, you have the old man. Let''s go." "Well, have a nice trip, Mr. wuchou." In order to protect the two girls, worry free, just like in the beginning, first put them into different space, and then bring them out when they return to that world. "Goodbye." Zizizi, zizizi Seeing wuchou disappear in place for a moment, Abdel was not surprised and pushed Joseph around here. "Abdel, do you think he will win?" "Mr. josta, didn''t you say that I also believe that man, who has created so many miracles, won''t fall so easily." "Well, maybe." Chapter 1028 Although I don''t know what world I will go to this time, wuchou also tries to relax and intends to observe the trend of the world. "Here is?" Hoo hoo The surrounding environment is very strange, unlike the world you know, and looking at the unknown civilization buildings around you is like an alien without worry. "Aliens over there, stop and don''t move." Before wuchou could say anything, a group of guys in red had surrounded themselves. "Do you know where this is?" The surrounding people surrounded wuchou, as if they didn''t intend to let wuchou go at all, but they didn''t mess around, because they felt the power of wuchou. "Don''t mess around." Out of the crowd, a guy who looked a little different in strength looked at wuchou and said. "You are, are you not from this universe?" "This universe?" Although I don''t know what the other party said, at least I know that the world is widely distributed. "Wait." Suddenly, an aperture appeared behind the man, and two strange guys came out of it. "That dress." No worries, remember, these people. "Destroy god and the angels around him?" "Oh, you know the destroyer, so your strength should be good. Can you tell me which universe is strong?" "I don''t know, but I''ve seen a god of destruction whose name seems to be berus." The seventh universe The destroyer did not identify him as the person of the seventh universe because of his worry free speech, because he had no information of his own universe identification, it showed that he was not a person of any universe. "Then, can you do us a favor?" The angel on one side silently looked at the destructive God he served. It was rare that the destructive God spoke so well and without worry. "Delicious adult, what do you do to this man?" "Macarita, this person may be able to help us. After all, it''s about the survival of the universe. The more powerful people, the better." According to the words of the clown in front of him (forgive wuchou to call it in such an intuitive way), wuchou knows that the world is facing the trouble of being destroyed. If you want to break away from this destroyed fate, you can only participate in the power conference and win, and the eight universes can survive from the last to the last. "But why should I help you? Although I will not be affected by this, I can also go back to the seventh universe to help my friends." Indeed, if there is no way, the clown can''t stay without worry. "Well, unknown strong man, what do you want, as long as I destroy what God can give you, there is no problem." "What you can give me." Without worry, I don''t think what the destructive God can give me, but. "I can help you, but promise me one condition." Don''t you need something? She nodded and continued. "I didn''t ask. Come on, what do you want me to promise you?" Wuchou pointed to the angel behind God of destruction and said. "I want to get, get her conditions." "What!" Destruction god and the angels behind him did not expect that wuchou didn''t want anything, but wanted to destroy the angels around God. "Of course, it''s not your order, but me. I get her in my own way and destroy god. Can you agree to my request?" "I see. Is it an opportunity?" Interesting people don''t force anything, but just a chance to get the approval of angels. "Isn''t that very good, macarita? Since this man has this request, you can promise others. What conditions can you convince each other." For the God of destruction, even if an Angel exists like a watcher or a master, it doesn''t matter if it''s someone else. After all, the God of destruction itself will change, and the angel won''t always be with him. "Well, it''s delicious. Since this man has this strange idea, it''s no problem to satisfy him." Macarita came up to worry free, put away her long stick and said. "Well, if the unknown strong man wants to be recognized by me, at least he can hit me." call As soon as he finished, wuchou had waved his fist, but he was dodged by the angel all at once. After all, even if angels can''t fight seriously, their original strength alone is enough to stop people. "Unfortunately, you can''t hit me." However, makarita felt that with each punch, the speed and strength had not changed, but it was more and more difficult to avoid. Like, in evolution. "Those eyes." The taste on one side was so beautiful that it was natural to see that wuchou''s eyes had changed when he attacked just now, and the rhythm of his body slowly adapted to the opponent in front of him "Pa." Involuntarily, macarita suddenly grabbed wuchou''s fist, which she had been avoiding just now. "Yes, it''s delicious. This man is really strong. Maybe his strength is not strong enough, but it''s difficult for anyone to be his opponent with this skill alone." Macarita doesn''t intend to refuse this person casually. Naturally, she won''t be too serious. "Then, give me more advice. What do I need to do for the next power conference?" "Hum, naturally, it''s no problem according to my instructions." After all, it''s delicious, but it has telepathy. As long as there is this person and Gillian, it''s absolutely no problem to win the first place this time. The only problem may be that, which may be a bit threatening, the seventh universe. "Birus, you never thought we had this secret weapon." Soon, wuchou was ready to follow them to the venue of the power conference and participate in the power conference that decided the survival of the universe. Wuchou and Gillian, as the trumps of the eleventh universe, naturally won''t sell so quickly. Moreover, in order to avoid being recognized by the people of the seventh universe, wuchou specially put on a cloak to completely cover his body. ~ site ~ As soon as I entered the venue, wuchou saw the two special existence on the highest platform. Quan Wang, the existence that determines the fate of the universe. In the audience, wuchou also saw many familiar faces. "They''re all here. It''s okay." Seeing shayejiaika, they were all there, wuchou was relieved, but wuchou also saw a guy in the team. "Cui Xiang, haven''t you gone back to fantasy town?" Instead of the original three eyes, Cuixiang attended the power conference. After all, if the seventh universe is destroyed, Shaye and jiaika will have nowhere to go. "Hey, hey, Lord Cuixiang, can you drink less and will play soon." Although Wukong became stronger, he was still afraid of Cui Xiang who had been bullying him. "You take care of me, drink to concentrate, fool." Chapter 1029 Power assembly Although we can''t punish the dead, as long as we punish the dead, it''s illegal, but the degree of cruelty on the battlefield is also very exaggerated. This is a battle that determines life and death. If you lose, the universe will disappear, everyone will no longer exist, and everyone will fight with all his strength. Of course, there are some optimistic guys. For example, Wukong is wrestling with others in mid air. To be exact, the appearance of this meeting is entirely because of what Wukong said at that time, which will lead to this meeting to decide life and death. More or less, everyone in the universe hates this guy a little bit, why make this big trouble. "Wukong, targeted." Wuchou has been paying attention to Wukong. After all, if Wukong really falls down so soon, the seventh universe really has no chance. "Gillian, you''re like me." Wuchou stands beside Jilian. It seems that many people selectively ignore Jilian around wuchou. Maybe everyone knows that Jilian is very strong and doesn''t even need to deal with it so quickly. Wuchou just sat beside Jilian, quietly took out a cup of tea and drank it slowly on the battlefield. "What''s going on over there?" People standing in the audience can see that in such a fierce battle below, someone in the eleventh universe did not participate in the war, so they watched. The battlefield slowly changed, and the rocks on the ground had been broken, dividing the whole challenge arena into several areas. And Gillian and wuchou have been in their original position, waiting quietly. It''s just that Gillian began to feel a little irritable. If you say you have no worries, just sit aside. This guy will fight back some stray bullet attacks by himself. He brazenly holds a magazine, lies on a sofa he has changed, and looks at it leisurely. Looking at wuchou seems to be going too far. Gillian can''t help kicking wuchou away. "Ah, here it is." After joining the battlefield, Cuixiang also didn''t have any idea of fighting. After all, it was a battle to kill. Cuixiang had participated in enough before, but now joining is just an insurance measure. "Ah, I see." Cuixiang went directly to wuchou, and Jilian didn''t attack. After all, the other party didn''t intend to fight them at all. "How long are you going to wear this thing?" Wuchou didn''t speak, just sat down quietly on the sofa and continued to look at his magazine. "I knew as soon as I came in. What''s the matter with you over there? Why do you want to help other people in the universe? What do you think?" From the very beginning, Cui Xiang knew that the man in the cloak was worry free, but she didn''t know when the other party showed her true face. "Are you worried about their sadness? It''s all right. They''re all very strong. It''s you who suddenly came back, didn''t you come to accompany us?" Said Zixiang, holding wuchou''s cloak. "I received the message, so I didn''t go back because I knew you would come back here." "Then why not go back?" Hearing the familiar voice of wuchou, Cuixiang calmed down slowly and said. "They are not safe. How can I go? Moreover, if I go back, I won''t have a chance to continue the ceremony." Wuchou naturally knows what Cui Xiang is talking about. "Just leave the field at ease. The battle here is not something you can involve. Go back." "Hum." Hearing wuchou''s words, Cui Xiang didn''t intend to leave. She just sat here and took away wuchou''s magazine. "Why don''t you go down? You''re one of us." "I promised the other party to attend the conference, so I won''t be so simple." "Hum." At this time, wuchou and Jilian finally heard the delicious call. "Gillian, worry free. Now it''s time for everyone to see your strength. Gillian, look forward to your performance." After receiving weimeide''s order, Gillian finally began to move, but wuchou didn''t start yet. Instead, he followed Gillian to see who Gillian was going to deal with. "God of destruction, I haven''t played yet. I''ll see what Gillian can do. Maybe I don''t need to do it." Facing the delicious side, he had to pass on his ideas. Without worry, he followed Jilian with Cui Xiang and planned to see the play. "Lord Cui Xiang, how do you mix with the people of the eleventh universe?" Kelin and Guixian, who have been eliminated, are very puzzled to see that Cuixiang is actually following wuchou behind. "Isn''t it?" In fact, like Cuixiang, jiaika and Shaye felt the smell of worry free from the beginning, but they were not sure that the person was worry free. "No, why?" At this time, both thought of a possibility. "Wukong?" In fact, the first person to deal with Gillian is just like wuchou thought. "Gillian, fight me!" Wukong directly threw aside the enemy and rushed up to Jilian. "Huh?" Just halfway through the rush, Wukong was stunned to see Cui Xiang standing behind Jilian. "Lord Cui Xiang, what are you doing? Are you on our side?" "Leave it alone, Wukong. Fight with your enemies and leave me alone." "Oh, oh." Determined that Cuixiang would not join the battle, Wukong continued to rush to Jilian and untie the limitation of power step by step. "Gillian, it''s really powerful." Wukong, who has become a Super Saiyan three, can''t move Gillian at all. "Well, let you see." The red energy surrounds Wukong''s body, and his hair turns red. Super Saiyan God Jilian finally made a move and blocked Wukong''s attack with his fist at a speed that Wukong couldn''t see. "Not enough!" For a moment, Wukong burst into blue mode, and the power of jiewang boxing appeared on him. however Snap This power is not enough to deal with Gillian. make love A few punches, once again to repel Wukong, the strongest form of Wukong, still can not resist the attack of Jilian. "Impossible!" Birus, standing in the audience, was too frightened to speak when he saw Gillian''s performance. "Wukong is already the strongest form. There''s no way to help that guy." This battle, what are we going to do next? After Wukong was repulsed, he again determined that his current strength could not win Gillian, so. "Gillian, dare you take my move?" Looking at Wukong''s firm eyes, Gillian knew that this might be Wukong''s last mace, as long as he defeated this. "It doesn''t matter. Use it. I won''t hinder you." Since it takes time to prepare, there is only one move. "Vitality bullet?" Wukong''s last mace is also the vitality bullet that has saved the earth many times. I just don''t know if the vitality bullet is useful to Gillian. Chapter 1030 Blue light Gathered over the whole challenge arena, the huge energy makes people around feel a mysterious atmosphere. "Wukong." Wuchou raised his head and looked at Wukong''s energy bomb, but wuchou felt that he just depended on this thing. It''s not enough to deal with Gillian. "Long wait, Gillian!" With a wave of Wukong''s hands, the huge energy ball hit Gillian, and the surrounding space trembled because of Wukong''s attack. just Ji Lian''s eyes stared, and the huge pressure waved on Wu Kong. The huge vitality bullet could not continue to press down, but it was a little pushed back by Ji Lian. "How possible!" Looking at the vitality bomb in the sky to be pushed back by Gillian, all members of the seventh universe were surprised and speechless. "It''s impossible. Wukong is not tired now. The yuan Qi bullet should be pushed back." WuFan and others, who were still standing on the battlefield, were a little discouraged when they saw that Yuanqi bullet could not do anything to Jilian. "Wukong!" "Ah ah ah!" The blue Qi broke out from Wukong. Seven gathered and rose again, and finally pressed back the vitality that was supposed to be pushed back. "Well, go on, Wukong!" The yuan Qi bullet was getting closer and closer to Gillian, but Gillian just stared again, and the huge yuan Qi bullet pushed back again. "Gillian, this terrible force, I see. It has reached the bottleneck of their world. To be exact, it is stronger than destroying God." No worry took a look at the delicious taste in the audience. No wonder the other party would care so much about Gillian, not only because Gillian belongs to the soul of their cosmic team, but also beyond their own existence. In the general universe, the God of destruction is the strongest existence. Even Wukong can''t defeat birus, not to mention the God of destruction in other universes as strong as birus. Cuixiang looked at such a big movement above, and it seemed that Wukong was going to leave. She was trying to move, but she was caught by wuchou. "Cui Xiang, don''t mess around. This battle is not over yet." Worry free intuition tells yourself that this battle will not end so easily, and something will certainly happen. "Uh, uh, uh." Wukong watched the yuan Qi bullet approach him again and used his strongest twenty times King boxing and blue form, but. The huge vitality bullet is not close to Jilian because of Wukong''s efforts. Jilian is too strong. "Ah ah ah!" With all his strength, Wukong finally broke away from the control of Yuanqi bullet. His body inadvertently fell down, and the whole person fell into the range of Yuanqi bullet. "Ah ah ah ah!" With Wukong''s continuous roar, the blue light spread instantly and surrounded the sky of the whole challenge arena. The strong light made it impossible for everyone to see what happened until the light disappeared. Everyone saw that Wukong disappeared. "How possible!" Everyone in the audience, unable to see Wukong on the challenge arena, thought of that possibility. "Impossible, Wukong, dead?" The whole seventh universe lost its sense of war for a time because of the disappearance of Wukong. "Is that what you call a variable?" Cuixiang''s eyes are a little wet. She looks at wuchou unkindly. "The boy, disappeared." "Cuixiang, calm down, Wukong, it hasn''t disappeared." Maybe everyone can''t feel Wukong''s Qi, but wuchou can feel it. Deep, where no one can notice. Wukong''s Qi is still there. And it seems to be changing. Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo The whole world of nothingness was trembling, as if something was about to appear. Then, everyone''s eyes were attracted by the suddenly rising white light. In the big pit left by the yuan Qi bullet, an obvious white light rushed into the sky from the ground, and the mysterious atmosphere surrounded the whole space. In the white light, a familiar figure slowly stood up from the ground, and the light retracted into the man bit by bit, just like healing particles bit by bit. Gillian stood around the pit and looked at the figure under the pit. His eyes changed a little. "That''s Wukong?" Everyone in the audience saw that Wukong had become another form they had never seen, and the mysterious power seemed to disappear. More mysterious than the Super Saiyan God. "This force is completely different from the past. What is it?" Cui Xiang was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, Wukong broke through again by relying on the situation just now. "I said, Wukong, it won''t be so simple to fall down." Hold your breath and concentrate Wukong, who changed again, was surrounded by white light, and a strange energy was burning. Then, they saw that Wukong suddenly disappeared from the center of the pit, suddenly appeared on Gillian''s head and kicked him. And Gillian, with the same incredible speed, avoided the worry free attack. The team-mates on one side were surprised to see Wukong''s sudden change. With Jilian''s backhand punch, Wukong dodged Jilian''s attack with a proper dodge. Then Jilian''s attack was in the blank, and the same backhand attacked Jilian. "Snap!" Jillian and Wukong immediately opened their positions and looked at the wound on their face. Jillian knew that he had just been hit. "Look, blue can''t hurt Jilian. Wukong''s attack finally worked." Wuchou has been watching. All the actions, attacks, speed and strength just now have reached a strange alarm state. When dodging, it is not a fast, but a wonderful dodge. Like, you don''t need to think, the action has completed itself. "Wukong is now in this form, then there is only one possibility." Birus and Weiss in the audience, looking at Wukong''s performance below, only thought of one possibility. "Free mind skill." Even God is difficult to reach. However, Wukong broke through the limit in an instant by relying on the powerful power of Yuanqi bullet and the resistance of his body just now. Although the surrounding audience were shocked by Wukong''s sudden change, even the destruction god of the eleventh universe was a little flustered because of Wukong''s change. just How long can that force last? Wuchou can feel that Wukong''s Qi slowly changes with the battle with Gillian, and changes back to the original bit by bit. I believe that before long, the five spaces will be relieved from this form. Sure enough, after several rounds of fighting, the white light on Wukong has disappeared, but Jilian has not used his full strength. "That''s your limit." With Jilian firing an energy bomb, Wukong flew away. Fortunately, he didn''t fall off the challenge arena. Watching Wukong change back, the rest of the universe finally calmed down. "After all, it''s not such a simple skill." Chapter 1031 The power conference did not end in an instant because Wukong caused this wave. On the contrary, the war became more and more intense. One universe after another disappeared because of the elimination of personnel. Finally, relying on its own powerful strength and the powerful Jilian of the eleventh universe, the seventh universe stood at the end. The rest of the people in the challenge arena, except Wukong, Beijita and the two people hidden in the dark, are Cui Xiang, who has been sitting beside wuchou without fighting. On the side of the eleventh universe, in addition to worry free, there are only Gillian and tuopo who has been standing up to now. Compared with Gillian, Tuo Po is as powerful and is a candidate for the destruction god of the eleventh universe in the future. However, in the face of super blue vegeta, which also relied on pressure to become stronger again, he still lost. Although Wukong can awaken the free extreme intention work again, because of his simple unfinished ability, he can''t fight with the fully open jeelian, and the seventh universe is in trouble for a time. and Wuchou, who has been sitting beside Cuixiang, also didn''t attack. At the critical moment, Wukong finally broke out all the free extreme intention work, and knocked down Gillian, who was supposed to turn the situation around. Finally, combined with the power of all people in the seventh universe, he finally let Felisa and the 17th, who had been hidden, fall down from the challenge arena with Gillian. But at the same time, Wukong also fell into a huge state of fatigue because of the end of the time of ziziyigong. "No, Wukong." Although there was little time left, the other party actually stood on the court with a person who had not fought all the time, and even made Cuixiang unable to participate in the battle. "Wukong, although it''s a little late to say this now, I don''t think you know who I am." Wuchou takes off his cloak and reveals his true face. "Long time no see, Wukong. You''ve grown up." "Sure enough, Mr. wuchou." When Cui Xiang was so unconditionally close to that person, WuFan thought that that person might be wuchou. They just thought that wuchou had sacrificed, so they never felt this possibility. "Mr. wuchou, how could it appear in the eleventh universe, and that way." It was totally different from what they had seen before, and from the beginning, they didn''t feel each other''s anger. "Sure enough, sister Cuixiang won''t do useless work." Shaye looked at the challenge arena and wanted to confront them without worry. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Worry free, why?" Jiayika didn''t know what to say for a moment. She sat in place and talked incoherently. "If you can hit the angel, even if the monkey king can break out free extreme intention again, it may not be his opponent." The delicious destruction god knows that even if Gillian really falls, they still have a stronger existence. "Well, worry free, why?" Wukong''s injury will not recover in such a short time, but Wukong doesn''t understand how wuchou can help others in the eleventh universe. "Wukong, I''m sorry. I made an agreement with the God of destruction over there to help them participate in the game, so I showed up here." Worry free looked at the pillar in the middle, which symbolized time, and saw that there was little time left. "Sorry, we''re talking about the past now. Can we stop going on for the time being?" The white light appeared on wuchou''s hand and covered the whole challenge arena all at once. In an instant, the challenge arena was slowly reassembled like a reversal of time. Even the pillar, which symbolizes time, began to move up and backward inconceivably. "It''s incredible that someone has this power to control the retrogression of matter itself." The big God official standing on the high platform, looking at the action below wuchou, didn''t say anything. After all, there are only two players left. Time can''t explain anything. "Che, kakarot, can fight him in the end." Although I don''t know what happened to my universe, I was a little angry to see that Wukong could fight another strong man after playing Jilian. "Cui Xiang, next you go away. This is not where you can join." With that, wuchou gathered a qigong and was ready to knock Wukong down at once. "Wukong, get away. As long as you can survive this last side effect, you are qualified to fight with me. Otherwise, everyone in the seventh universe will die." Whew Snap Wukong really can''t stand up, but another person can. "Cui Xiang, what are you doing?" Looking at Cui Xiang standing in front of Wukong, she flew wuchou''s attack for Wukong. Wuchou didn''t understand very much. "Fool, can''t you see that sun can''t stand up. How can you fight with you? If you want to fight, fight with me!" Seeing that Cuixiang is surrounded by a strange cloud of smoke, wuchou knows that Cuixiang is really serious. "Cui Xiang, as I said, this battle has nothing to do with you." The next second, wuchou appears in front of Cuixiang and puts a finger against Cuixiang''s forehead. "Go up and watch, our last battle." Snap With a flick of wuchou''s finger, Cui Xiang directly fell down the challenge arena and instantly returned to the audience. "This force already belongs to the battle of different dimensions." Vegeta looked at Wukong lying on the ground and didn''t think Wukong could defeat wuchou now. "Wukong, this is the last battle. Don''t you want to finish it with me?" "Oh, naturally." Wukong wanted to stand up, but his body was still too tired. "Oh, forget it, this is the last, Wukong." The white light bit by bit entered Wukong''s body. Wukong felt that his fatigue caused by zizizizhigong was disappearing, and his body slowly recovered to its peak. Wukong suddenly stood up. He felt that his body was as harmless as eating Xiandou, and smiled. "Wuchou is so powerful that he can do this step." "Well, come on!" The next second, Wukong broke out the blue and jiewang fist directly, rushed directly to wuchou, and didn''t even intend to test. "It''s no use." For a moment, wuchou avoided Wukong''s attack. Just like Wukong at that time, wuchou just avoided Wukong''s attack. "You can''t beat me if you can''t use the free will skill." Hoo hoo Even after the strengthening of the battle with Jilian, Wukong''s attack still can''t hit wuchou, just as all the attacks are avoided. "Even if you don''t use this power, it''s enough to deal with you, Wukong!" The great soul power forms an illusory figure behind wuchou. "Wukong, it''s over." Snap The huge virtual shadow punched Wukong''s chest, and blood jumped out of the wound. "Wukong!" Everyone in the audience, seeing that Wukong was hit hard, he fell to the ground and couldn''t get up again. "Forgive me, Wukong." Chapter 1032 "Wukong, Wukong, wake up." Wukong slowly opened his eyes, looked around at his friends and asked. "Me, where is this?" "Wukong, you won." Colin said as he handed Wukong a fairy bean. "I won?" However, Wukong clearly remembered that he was knocked down by wuchou. How could he win? "You won. As for why you won, look." Wukong saw it, stood in the audience and looked at his worry free. "What''s going on?" "He jumped down after he knocked you down." "Why, then they''re the universe." "Nothing." Wukong also saw that people in the eleventh universe did not disappear because of failure. "He is not an ordinary man. He has agreed with Lord Wang that he will not destroy the eleventh universe." The great God looked at wuchou. It was obvious that they were the messengers of world consciousness. "The world has worked hard for you. I''ll leave soon. I''ll give you the rest." "Well, let''s go." Wuchou directly came to Cuixiang and jiaika and dragged them away in an instant. "Wait." Wukong wants to say something more, but the state of the body will not recover because it is so simple. "Wukong, now, it''s your wish." Wukong remembered at this time that after winning, he could make a wish with super dragon beads. ~ on the other side, the seventh universe, the earth ~ "Come with me." Wuchou took jiaika''s hand, looked at the four girls who stayed with him and said. "Leave, are we leaving here?" Since the reset of the moon world, all the heroes have long returned to the original world. In this world, only jiaika brought by wuchou, Shaye lost here and Raphael are left. "Everyone doesn''t belong here. I''ll take you away and find a world where we can live quietly and won''t be disturbed by others." In fact, wuchou has considered it. As long as everyone is safe, wuchou wants to take everyone to the new world and live their life quietly there. "Rafael, I can take you back to your original world if you like." Rafael took a look at Shaye and jiaika. If Rafael wanted to go anywhere over the years, it was to stay with everyone. "No, everyone is already my family." Seeing Rafael''s mind has been determined, he won''t say anything more without worry. Glancing at Shaye and jiaika, wuchou didn''t wait for them to speak, and then said. "You don''t want to go. Even if you have other places to go, I won''t allow you to leave me." Wuchou holds jiaika''s hand tightly. For Shaye and jiaika, wuchou will not let go or let them leave themselves. "Fool." Jiayika naturally won''t leave. Since then, she hasn''t thought of leaving. "Me too. I will never leave you." Shaye, too, just wants to stay with this person. Finally, everyone turned their attention to Cui Xiang. "Cut, I know. In short, take everyone to fantasy Town, right? Anyway, you must think so in the end." Cui Xiang knows what wuchou means. Moreover, wuchou wants to do very dangerous things. Taking them now is tantamount to hurting them. "So, today we clean up well, and everyone will go back to fantasy village with Cuixiang. I will continue and complete my task." Late at night Wuchou walked down from the bed with light hands and feet, crossed several young arms and quietly left the door. "Wukong, are you back?" Sensing that everyone''s anger was at bulma''s house, he hurried to move over in an instant. ~ Xidu ~ "Finally." Under the moon, Wukong stood alone on a tall building and looked at the moon in the sky because wuchou appeared again. "Wukong, I''m sorry." "Hee hee, it''s not a problem, but." Wukong suddenly became silent and didn''t want to talk. "Is that enemy very strong?" "Probably." Wuchou didn''t continue to make it clear. After all, the strength of the enemy is completely incalculable. "What can we do?" "No, Wukong, this battle is my own battle. Only I need to stand in front, help everyone, help the whole world and block all the pressure." Yes, as long as there is no worry to block it alone, there will be no problem. However, if it is not blocked, the whole world cannot be preserved. "Well, worry free. There are such powerful people outside." Wukong wants to leave this world and go out to see the strong in other worlds. "I also want to go out and meet those powerful enemies outside." "Really, Wukong." No, another meaning of this sentence. "Wukong, let me bear these things. You don''t need to think so much." "Hee hee, right?" Wukong jumped off the tall building and was ready to leave. "Since it''s you, I can rest assured that I won''t care so much. Since it''s you, I can." "Don''t die." Wukong almost couldn''t help it. "Goodbye, Wukong." Zizizi, zizizi Follow a portal and appear behind wuchou. Wuchou disappears into the world. "Come on." Worry free and I don''t know what world I will go to this time, but after the world has handled all the affairs, I have no other regrets. ~ next world ~ As soon as wuchou comes in, he doesn''t see anyone here, but as soon as he sees the surrounding environment, wuchou knows where he has returned. "I see. Here." Today''s worry free is no longer as strange as it was at the beginning. In this world, maybe we should give up our ideas. "By the way, let''s go and see how the world has become." ~ Tokyo ~ Sure enough. Before wuchou leaves the world, wuchou takes away all the possibilities at once, that is, their son of curse and the last weapon. Because all the little Lauries were taken away by wuchou''s use of the void space, there is no one left in this world, except some little guys who may not have left with wuchou at the beginning. Now Tokyo, because of the disappearance of the son of the curse, has fallen in an unknown time. Under the eaves are some protoenteric animals wantonly destroying, but wuchou can still see that some surviving humans linger inside. Here, there is nothing to remember without worry. The world and world consciousness do not intend to care about the death and life of these human beings. "Do you want to start a new reincarnation?" It seems that world consciousness is also desperate for human beings in this world. So, Gaia, what is the purpose of sending worry free back? There is nothing worth staying here. However, if there is anything worth worry free back, there should be another person. Chapter 1033 Wuchou doesn''t want to stay here, but it may be interesting to see if those people are still alive. "Huh?" Although I don''t know if it is the illusion of worry free, worry free feels that there are many living humans underground. "Isn''t it?" Along with the air flow, wuchou comes to a hidden entrance, where you can see that layers of iron colored materials cover the entrance, so that the protoenteric animals themselves will not come near here. Holmium? Sensing the underground space, wuchou really didn''t expect that humans in this world actually form such a dozen living circles underground. However, there are few underground resources, so people have been working all the time. However, how long can such a life last. Wuchou adds a layer of protection to himself and stealthily enters this underground area. ~ Tokyo, underground area ~ Compared with the commotion above, the underground is obviously more turbulent now. There is not enough food and resources, which has been oppressing their survival pressure and affecting the whole space. Wuchou can''t see a son of curse here. Maybe they all died, or they gave up these ordinary people and left here long ago. However, no matter how hard life is, wuchou still sees the underground space, that particularly obvious building. "Powerful organizations have not completely disappeared." Wuchou, by the way, has a look at who is in power now. ~ center ~ As soon as I entered the door, I saw the familiar figure on the highest balcony. "Haven''t you died yet, this innocent little girl." Holy Son of heaven, wuchou remembers this guy, who used to protect the curse son protection law. Finally, because of the fall of Tokyo, the curse son was killed. In the end, he should have no prestige. Unexpectedly, he was still alive. However, looking at each other''s haggard eyes, I should have lost my dream long ago. "Holy emperor, the food will soon be insufficient. If there is really no way, we can only let those civilians go back and get it back. No matter how much they can get, how many people will be sacrificed." "Well, whatever, minister, just do it yourself." In the past, the holy emperor, who was willing to express his opposition, had long been destroyed by this bad reality. Now he has only become a tool for ministers to seize the highest rights and interests. "Then, Emperor Shengzi, for the future national security of everyone, you should quickly decide to marry the people over there. After all, you are not young. It is time to make the final sacrifice for our Tokyo." "Well, then you can arrange it. I''ll go back if there''s nothing wrong." "OK." Looking at the loss of the Holy Son, the minister smiled and ignored the chess piece that was ready to consume all the use value. Vase, there must be corresponding consciousness. After the holy emperor returned to his room, he looked at the invariable furnishings around him, silently picked up the cutting scissors on the table and aimed it at his throat. "If I were you, I wouldn''t do that. After all, once you die, the whole underground will be chaotic again, and these people will definitely die." Snap Hearing that someone appeared beside him, the holy emperor was scared to lose his knife and see the person who appeared. The holy emperor couldn''t speak. "You are!" "Holy emperor, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know if your country and other regions miss me very much?" "You guy, do you know what you did? This Tokyo is all because of you." The holy emperor, who was not angry at all, suddenly exploded when he saw the emergence of wuchou. "Holy emperor, I have only one purpose to see you. You should know very well." "Oh, how could I know." The holy emperor sat on the ground decadent, looking at no sorrow. "Did you come to see my joke?" "You should know what I am. It''s easy to destroy this place." The holy Emperor didn''t speak. After all, no matter what it is, he can''t compare with the man in front of him. "Let them go. They are tired and not worth killing. Even if I have no ability to protect them, please let them go." "I said, I came to you for only one purpose. I don''t intend to hurt anyone here, as long as you tell me where she is?" As soon as wuchou comes back here, he can''t feel his own signal. Maybe it''s because he was completely reborn and died several times, and the mark has disappeared. "I don''t know. Your young lady took away the people she cared about long before the fall of Tokyo. They haven''t come here. They have disappeared for a year." It''s only been a year. It''s like this. Since we can''t get information from this population, wuchou also plans to leave directly and ignore these troubles. "Well, holy emperor, have a good conversation. I''ll go if I have nothing to do." "Wait." Seeing that wuchou actually appears in front of her, you will have the opportunity to make use of yourself and make the last struggle. "Can you help us?" "Oh, why?" Worry free and indifferent, looking at the Holy Son of heaven, I don''t know why I want to help people in this world. "You may not know that the world has decided to give up you. Your life and death have nothing to do with the world, so I don''t know. What reason do I have to help you?" "I, as long as you need me to do anything, I can." The holy emperor said that his last price, as long as he has no worry and is willing to help this person. "I rejected you in the third battle. At that time, you couldn''t raise my interest. How do you think you are more valuable now than before?" The holy Emperor didn''t speak, but listening to the meaning of worry free, it''s true that he doesn''t have any capital and worry free conditions. The other party doesn''t intend to destroy it. It''s enough to give himself face. "Will everyone die here?" Although the holy emperor wants to die, she doesn''t want these people to die here with herself. In the final analysis, this person is just a vase. It''s really not worth doing it yourself. Wuchou doesn''t want to continue to be angry with these people, but he doesn''t want to see such a poor man die for these reasons. "Holy Son, if you were born in a peaceful world, that would be good." "Maybe." "Get up." "Ah?" The Holy Son raised his head and stared at wuchou. "Anyway, I have to spend time looking for my eldest lady. Since I have to waste time, maybe your identity still plays a role." Wuchou pulled up the Holy Son sitting on the ground and said. "I can help you. Even if I''m bored and have nothing to do, after all, I won''t meet my eldest lady unless I come here." "Mr. wuchou." "I''ll help you go back to the ground, but on the contrary, you have to help me find my eldest lady." Chapter 1034 In order to use the last value of the holy emperor, wuchou decided to help the poor guy who had lost everything. ~ that morning ~ "Everyone, we have enough strength to return to the land." The son of heaven asked the people of the whole underground world to get together and discuss one thing. "Everyone, now the protointestines outside are no longer a threat. We have mastered powerful weapons. Today, we will go back to the land and get back what originally belonged to us." Seeing the residents around talking, the holy emperor knew he needed to take the lead to prove all this. "Wait a minute, I''ll take my people to clean up all the protointestines in Tokyo first, and everyone will be able to return to the ground safely soon." With that, the holy emperor was ready to leave this place. "Holy emperor, what are you talking about? How can we still be able to deal with the monsters above?" Today''s minister in power is completely different from the Prime Minister of Tiantong. He is just a simple corrupt official. "Minister, don''t worry about it. We''re ready. Just follow everyone back." With that, the holy emperor left the ground alone, without any bodyguards. Just came up, the holy emperor had seen the remains on the ground. "Oh, holy emperor, why don''t you come up so late? I thought you were afraid." Looking at the blue light ball on wuchou''s hand, a huge magic array was formed in the sky. Lasers fell from the sky to directly destroy the walking protointestines on the ground. "Is this what you call security?" "Yes, holy emperor, this is much more powerful than what holmium metal you used to have. As long as you have this, protointestines don''t dare to approach, even in the fifth stage." Looking at the huge fireworks in the sky, the holy emperor felt for the first time how powerless human beings are in front of these mysterious beings. "Then, holy emperor, I hope you don''t waste my time. After all, I need you to help me find my eldest lady. After your refugees come up, I hope you can resume the spread as soon as possible." "I see." After waiting for about two hours, the underground residents finally believed that the holy emperor did not lie. They returned to the ground one by one. Looking at the dead protointestines on the ground, the survivors were shouting excitedly. "The next step is to slowly maintain order." The holy emperor took some people who still remember how to use the radio station to the incomplete radio station to spread the last thing to do. "Tokyo, peace has been restored. There will be no protointestinal animals harassing our Tokyo in the future. Please come back." "Also, convey a message, the owner of Sima''s family, Tokyo, someone is looking for you." Zizizi, zizizi ~ two days later ~ This is the longest time of worry free stay recently. Watching the survivors get back their original things bit by bit, slowly return to the ground from the underground, and start the reconstruction of the whole Tokyo area. It must take a lot of time, but at least, everyone has hope, especially for the huge magic array in the sky. "No news yet." Wuchou has been waiting for some time, but he still hasn''t waited for any news about Sima Weizhi. Wuchou is a little worried. After finishing the reconstruction plan, the holy emperor returned to his own position. The best vase. As for the original minister, before he came up, he had been easily solved by wuchou. Now the minister is a guy about the same age as the old Tiantong. He basically works for the sake of Tokyo. The holy emperor completely entrusted everything to the other party. Therefore, the holy Emperor stands beside wuchou every day, watching wuchou and overlooking the sun in the distance. No matter what time, the holy emperor would not speak, so he stood aside as a vase, waiting for no worry to take care of himself. "Holy emperor, if you are so free, go out and find something to do. Don''t walk around me. I just want to know if my eldest lady has any news." "No, I will tell you at the first time if there are any." After waiting so long, there is no news. Wuchou is really worried about whether the other party may be in this short year. No, No ~ five days later ~ Wuchou finally received some useful information. "Now, many people don''t believe that Tokyo has recovered, so no one has been close." "However, according to their observation, a strange mechanical weapon has appeared around Tokyo. It seems that someone will come to the door soon." Sure enough, at noon that day. A helicopter landed directly near the temporary command room. The people who came down from it were the ones who had been waiting for wuchou, Sima Weizhi. "Holy emperor, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to be able to get it back after the fall of Tokyo." Sima Weizhi has been looking around to see where the man is. "Miss Sima, what are you looking at?" "Hehe, holy emperor, don''t laugh. The big circle in the sky is not something you can do. Tell me, where is he?" "He said, in the cafe at that time, waiting for you." Sima didn''t finish listening, so he turned and left, leaving some people to deal with the next tedious things. The holy emperor also directly followed Sima Weizhi and ran out, leaving everything directly to the minister. Sima Weizhi followed the cafe in his deepest memory and finally saw the familiar figure sitting at the window at the door at the corner. "Oh, miss, long time no see." Sima Weizhi endured his feelings, walked slowly into wuchou and sat opposite each other. "Why did you come back so late? Do you know what I thought the day your mark disappeared?" "Sorry, I didn''t expect the mark to disappear. It''s my thoughtlessness." Sima Weizhi didn''t speak, so he stared at wuchou. "How are you going to compensate me for my losses this year?" "How about leaving here with me?" Wuchou got up from his seat and went directly to Sima Weizhi, holding each other in one hand. "Come with me and leave this absurd world. We will always be together and never separate." "So, should you prepare something?" Finally he heard what he wanted to hear most. Sima Weizhi stretched out his left hand. The meaning is self-evident. "My eldest lady, of course." Wuchou squats directly in front of each other and takes out a ring from his pocket. "Miss, are you willing to give me everything you have?" Without waiting for the other party''s response, wuchou directly puts the ring on the other party''s ring finger. "Whether you like it or not, I''ll take you away, fool." Sima didn''t weave and didn''t need to say anything. He held tightly without worry. It''s enough. "Take me out of here, too." The holy emperor looked at wuchou and Sima Weizhi and finally finished saying what he wanted to say most. Chapter 1035 Did the holy emperor leave with wuchou in the end? Of course, in the end, wuchou still took the holy emperor away. After all, he ruined each other''s life to some extent. At least, he gave each other a safe and stable life in other worlds. Perhaps because wuchou''s wish was finally completed, the portal suddenly appeared in front of wuchou and directly dragged wuchou away. Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Like crossing many barriers, worry free finally appears in a space. But, shrouded in worry free surrounding, is a piece of snow. "Where is this?" In front of me is a vast expanse of snow. I can''t tell the direction at all. I don''t know which world this world is. When wuchou was worried about when he would leave here, the original inhabitants of the world came to the door. A strange beetle came out of the snow and was surprised to see that human beings actually appeared here. "Well, hello." Although I don''t know if these insects can understand what they say, wuchou can only say it. "Hello, traveler, are you here to participate in the final battle?" Insects can actually answer their own questions. Worry free first hides this shock and then asks. "The final battle, I don''t quite understand what you say?" "The king has issued a war order to fight against monsters that threaten the peace of the whole universe, so use magic words to spread the information all over the universe. Since you are here, it proves that you must have received the king''s information. Come with us and we will take you to the front line." Insects jumped out of the ground, climbed on the ground, and left the snow with worry free. ~ three hours later ~ Wuchou follows the guidance of insects and comes to a castle made of ice crystals. Not far from the castle, the snow completely disappears and turns into a land burning green flames. Wuchou quietly lowered his sense of existence and sneaked into one side of the camp to listen to these people''s conversations. "I didn''t expect to fight in the end. Maybe the Burning Legion has committed many evils. If it weren''t for the power of the ice king, we wouldn''t be able to log in on this burning earth." "Isn''t it? After the ice king spread the information to the whole universe, many people dared to come here from the rest of the universe to connect their universe with the burning continent and prepare for the final counterattack." "But our front is too scattered. We can''t help it. The strength of the Burning Legion is too strong." Through these people''s words, wuchou at least knows that this is not exactly any world recognized by wuchou, but it is also related to the world recognized by wuchou. "But I didn''t expect that they had come to this step and attacked the general base of the Burning Legion. Then, that man will appear again." "However, wuchou decided to find someone. Finding someone is more important than anything." But how do you know where they are. "Hey, man, if other fronts need support, how can we go there directly?" "Easy, do you see the highest place in the castle? There is a transmission array, which can take you directly to the other side to support other fronts." Thanks to these people''s information support, he went directly to the tower of the castle without worry. But before I went in, I heard a familiar voice. "There should be no problem here. After all, the weather and climate are here. The basic Burning Legion will not attack this point on a large scale. We can support you as a support point." When I opened the door, it was the man. The heir to avarosa, ash. "Huh?" After switching off the long-distance communication, ash was speechless when he saw the man coming in from the door. "You!" "Shh." If you don''t worry about stopping each other quickly, the shouting just now will certainly disturb the people below. "Why did you come back? We all thought you would never come back. Did you also receive the news from your sisters?" "Sister''s news?" At this time, wuchou finally knew who the ice king in those populations meant. "Hum, it seems that it''s the same as before. Come back suddenly. Alas, pity my sister." "All right, all right, stop talking and tell me where they are?" Ashley took a worry free look and went on. "Everyone is here to fight. As you can see, we will unite Azeroth to attack the Burning Legion. This is the final decisive battle. I don''t know how many people will die this time." "But as long as you win, the world will be peaceful, won''t you?" Aishi naturally knew it, but she was worried that the partners she knew would disappear because of the battle. "Alas, since you are here, it''s good. We have a powerful help. As for the people you want to see, I can take you to send them and meet them. The war will begin soon." "Thank you, ash." "That''s right." When wuchou was ready to step into the portal, ash said. "In addition to the little hammer, my sister and little dragon girl have been reborn, and your memory doesn''t exist, so if it''s not necessary, you can." "I see. I''ll just stand aside and peek at them." Knowing this information, wuchou doesn''t know whether it should be happy or sad. ~ frontline area 13 ~ The demassian army formed a line of defense to protect the entrance of the continent of varollan and prevent the soldiers of the Burning Legion from entering the continent and causing damage. Hoo hoo The training ended when a flame hit Garvin IV directly. "Stop, don''t consume too much power." "Yes, father." The scales that couldn''t be retracted have all disappeared. If you don''t use the power of the dragon, you can''t see that the little Lori in front of you was the dragon. "Xiao Na, now your strength is very strong. In fact, you can follow the front-line troops. Why do you stay here?" "Hee hee, after all, Roland is our home. This is the place we absolutely want to protect, and there must be no problem with so many uncles in front." Jiawen IV could see that his impulsive daughter had disappeared, and the rest was a successor who had understood the meaning of guarding. "I''ll get the flag back first. You''ll wait here." Jiawen IV ran back to the forest where he had just fought and found that the familiar man was looking at himself by the tree. "Long time no see." "Well, long time no see." Suddenly he saw wuchou appear. Jiawen IV didn''t know what to say. "I know what happened, and I hope you don''t say anything. Just let her continue to live." "Well, ah, if that''s your wish." If wuchou did think so, Jiawen IV would not do anything at will. "Sorry." "It''s all right. It''s my choice." Chapter 1036 ~ supply line, Valoran continent ~ As the last supply line of the Valoran continent, the most famous logistics personnel in the whole continent are gathered here to do logistics work for all heroes fighting on the front line. Among them, that person is naturally responsible for the maintenance and care of weapons. "OK, that''s good." Wiping the sweat off her forehead, Lori the blacksmith put her things aside and went out of the tent to see what was going on outside. The supply point was chosen to be very close to the front line, but for the safety of these logistics personnel, this place is very hidden, and there are Yodel teams around for hidden reconnaissance. "Master, it''s hard." Sitting aside, little Annie handed a glass of water to blacksmith Laurie. After all, as a minor hero, she can''t go to the battlefield casually, but can only stay in the logistics to do security work. "Little Annie, it''s nothing. Why do you want to come out of the battlefield? Obviously you can''t come out." Not all the heroes of the Valoran continent took part in the war. After all, the mainland still needs some people to protect it. Everyone in each lineup manages affairs in the base camp to maintain order. "Hee hee, it''s boring there. It''s better to come out and have a look." "Really, I hope I can stay in the village, at least I don''t need to fight." The war is enough. In fact, Lori the blacksmith doesn''t want to continue fighting. She just wants to find a time to wait quietly for the man to come back, and then. I don''t know what the blacksmith Laurie thought. Her face suddenly turned red. "Master, it''s strange." "Strange?" Anne pointed to Lori the blacksmith and then to herself. "In the college, obviously many people know the fame of the master, and many people like the master secretly and silently, but no one really sends a letter to the master. Obviously Annie, I also received these things." Not to mention how many inexplicable "gentlemen" there are in the college, blacksmith Laurie naturally knows why those people didn''t mess around. Because the college has several special teachers. ~ front line, ice throne ~ "Well, what''s the matter?" Watching his old friend suddenly sneeze, marzaha said with worry. "Nothing. Maybe the college students are just talking ill of me again." Although calthas was a dead soul, he could sneeze. Marzaha had long given up studying this inexplicable physiological response. "You''re quite old, and you''re still a teacher in the college. Although the mainland has accepted us, the root idea won''t change so quickly, so you''d better pay attention." "I see." As the biggest power holders of shadow island and void, they will naturally follow the ice queen to protect and give advice. Naturally, all forces of shadow island and void are at the forefront and have been in friction with the Burning Legion. ~ the highest part of the throne ~ The frost witch who has restored her former appearance will sit on the throne and think about the future war every day after the business is over. As long as you slowly fall into a deep sleep, you will enter a strange dream. Darkness, surrounded by themselves, can not find a way out, can not find anyone. Every time you fall asleep, you will appear. I don''t know what the meaning of this dream is. "Why, my memory can''t remember at all." In addition to the way of fighting, lissandro couldn''t remember anything. Other people told her about her sisters, relationships and rights. "Wang, are you having that dream again?" Kelthuzad, the Lich of the past, stood beside lissandro and asked anxiously. "Yes, Kel''Thuzad, why is this? Why is the dream always this? And even you don''t know what the dream means." For the new Lisandro, Kel''Thuzad is an omnipotent man who controls the undead army and the powerful ice magic. Lisandro can''t believe it if the other party doesn''t say he is their king. "Wang, you are our king. That sword is the proof. Although you can''t use it well now, it will soon prove all this. That''s why we want to destroy the Burning Legion that has always been a threat to us." "Yes, destroy them." Lissandro finally waved her hand in the hope that she could be alone. "Did you hear that?" Said Kel''Thuzad, looking at the guy leaning against the wall. "Of course, but how long do we have to hide?" As the most capable guard of the three sisters, sezhuang Ni naturally stays with Lisandro to protect this simple sister who has lost her sense of war. "I don''t know, but if I can, I hope I can hide it all the time. Wang doesn''t know." "But." "It was agreed at that time. We made an agreement and will never disclose any information. We can only wait for Wang nature to remember." Who holds the sorrow of frost is their king, which will never change. "Really, but I think things may change." "What do you mean?" Sezhuang Ni told Kel''Thuzad the information that wuchou appeared, and the other party was also surprised when she heard it. "Are you back?" "But it seems that the other party doesn''t intend to awaken their memory." "That''s right. He''s such a person. I understand." A guy who is afraid of trouble. "Since he has decided not to awaken his memory, we will follow his meaning and you should pay attention to it as well." ~ supply line, Valoran continent ~ Although the other two were sure of amnesia, the man had no worry and knew that the other party was ok, so he came to her. Deng, Deng, Deng Still the familiar rhythm, wuchou lowered his sense of existence again and approached the big tent step by step. Step over the sleeping little Annie and slowly open the curtain without worry. Although the back has changed a little, and the hair style has been combed into a single horsetail, wuchou still recognizes who this person is. Quietly close to the other party. After the other party is busy with the matter at hand, wuchou suddenly holds it from the back, surrounds the other party with his hands, and his body is close to the other party. At the beginning, Lori, the blacksmith, was startled and was ready to hit her backhand with a hammer, but the only person who thought of doing so could be that person. Her hands, which were supposed to do something, stopped and the whole person was stunned. "I''m back." Hearing the familiar voice, Laurie the blacksmith could only hold her arm tightly and squeeze each other hard. "Why did you come back now? I thought you didn''t intend to come back." "How could it be? How could I forget you? I came back this time just to take you away." "Leave, but the war is not over." It doesn''t matter where you go. It doesn''t matter where you go as long as you follow this person. "I know, so when the war is over, I''ll take you away and won''t let you stay here alone." "Yes." Chapter 1037 "It''s time." Kalsas and marzaha, who control the whole battlefield, have found out the attack mode of the Burning Legion, and have decided to unite all continents to attack the Burning Legion together, ready to start an all-round attack. "The other side''s army model has been found out. The rest is to deal with their lords, and the three most powerful ones can exist." Archimonde, Kil''jaeden, and the chief, Sargeras. "Archimonde has ignored it. Azeroth Corps has told us that they have a way to deal with Archimonde. Kil''jaeden has fought with us, so this time, it''s our turn to clean up Kil''jaeden." "Finally, Sargeras will be restless. Sargeras will not appear until the two people disappear one after another. At that time, we will attack together with Azeroth and confront the most powerful Sargeras." However, they don''t know how to deal with the powerful Kil''jaeden. After all, as a fraudster, the strength of the other party can''t be underestimated. "Well, rest assured that we have the strength to deal with Kil''jaeden." Said Kel''Thuzad. "Oh, you mean." The whole battle conference knew who Kel''Thuzad meant. "Therefore, we only need to concentrate on dealing with all the troops of the burning army. The rest is to seal Sargeras and completely eliminate the burning army." "Well, then the battle preparation begins." All the magic towers on the front line are ready. As long as the commander gives an order, all the front lines will directly use the portal to completely connect with the continent of the Burning Legion, and all people will attack together. ~ supply line, Valoran ~ All the weapons and equipment were completely sorted out in an instant, and then Laurie the blacksmith asked Anne to guard outside the door and keep others away. Although she didn''t know why, Annie wouldn''t ask too much. Let everyone leave with their own weapons, so she called tibers and helped blacksmith Laurie guard the door together. I don''t know how long it has passed. Annie has been sleeping slowly. There is only one tibers left, who is helpless to take care of Annie and guard the door. At this time, a strong magic wave shook the whole space, and Anne woke up in an instant. "Well, here we go?" The war is about to begin. Then, when Annie felt something would happen next, the portal suddenly opened and a creature came out. "Teacher big octopus, how did you come here?" Eye of void, wicz "Little Annie, as I said, you don''t need to call me a teacher outside. Also, pay attention to my address." As a teacher appointed to the college, weicz has always been famous in the college because of the power of knowledge and the special appearance. "I''m looking for someone. What are you doing here?" "Be a guard and protect the secret of master blacksmith. Speaking of it, teacher octopus, has the war begun?" Decided to ignore and correct Anne''s way of addressing, Vickers said with a big hook on his head. "Yes, the war has begun, so we need combat power, so I''m here to invite someone to fight." "Who is it?" Vickers didn''t say his name rashly, but was thinking about why Lori, the blacksmith, suddenly asked Anne to help guard the door. At this time, Vickers seemed to think of something. Ask Annie for some details. "Little Annie, tell me, did you see others enter the tent when the master gave you orders?" "No." "So, master, did you see her then?" "No." "So, what was the master''s tone at that time?" Little Annie thought for a moment and recalled what she said at that time. "It sounds like a low voice, like concentrating on something." "Oh, that''s right." Weicz probably understood, and then let Annie rest in other places. He will watch here. "Don''t you need me?" "No, I just want to see what is the difference between the master of emptiness and the king of shadow island." With inexplicable words, Anne left and let Vickers stay nearby by herself. "Well, I see. It''s no different from what I know." ~ half an hour later ~ Weicz knew that he had been discovered very early, so he had been observing openly through perspective, and then saw wuchou coming out of the tent. "Long wait, wicz." "Soon, if it weren''t for us, I''d like to continue to see what the difference will be in the follow-up." Cough, cough, cough With two awkward dry coughs, wuchou was ready to leave with Vickers. After all, Lori, the blacksmith, was not required to participate in the war. "Well, since you know I''m here, prove that there''s something I need to solve." "Zhengjie, Kil''jaeden, we have no good way to deal with this man at present, so I hope you can deal with this guy, and the other one has been dealt with by Azeroth." "Well, I see. Let''s go." With a commotion at the portal, wuchou followed weicz away from the supply line. ~ a few days later ~ When Annie came to see the master''s work again, she found that the other party had packed all the tools and things in the tent, as if she wanted to do something. "Master, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you work?" "Yes, you can''t hurt yourself, or the man will be angry." Annie doesn''t understand and doesn''t need to understand. here ~ Burning Legion continent ~ With the advance of the army step by step, the Burning Legion has been losing ground, and soon has lost half of the whole space. "Unexpectedly, the enemy united so many worlds this time." "No way, we also play. Lord Sargeras needs a rest." In the sky, two dark clouds of different colors fell in front of the attacking army, one burning fire red and the other deep purple. Archimonde, Kil''jaeden, come on. All the heroes of akmond Azeroth fight each other together, only Kil''jaeden. "Oh, long time no see." Hearing the annoying voice, Kil''jaeden looked at the familiar figure not far away. "You are!" Kil''jaeden watched wuchou appear, and his whole body was always covered with dark green flames. One death flame directly hit wuchou. "It''s no use!" The flames stopped in the air, and there was no way to take another step. Just like the air was taken away, all the fireballs slowly disappeared. "How is it possible that you have become so strong. Obviously, I am also growing." "Because you are not the only one growing up. Die!" Chapter 1038 "How possible!" Kil''jaeden looked at his worry free, desperate roar. "There''s nothing impossible. You''re too weak, so now you''re not my opponent. Disappear." The creatures of the Burning Legion will not die, but will become the soul to be reborn again, so the only way to eliminate them is to seal them completely. After Kil''jaeden and almond were sealed, the last master came out. In addition to worry free, the heroes surrounding the whole throne can feel the suffocating breath. "Huh?" But wuchou sensed that Sargeras''s strength was due to what reason. "Unexpectedly, it took away the energy of the world!" In Sargeras, wuchou feels the familiar power, which is the real purpose of the Burning Legion to invade the world. Use the power of the world to strengthen yourself. "Roar!" With a roar, all the heroes around were instantly beaten down. No one can stand in place except worry free. "Who is that man?" Lissandro looked at the man who was still standing there. She didn''t know why the frost sadness on her hand was shaking. "Oh, it''s good to resist my first attack." Sargeras, who was burning the Green Magic flame, widened his dark green eyes, looked at wuchou, and his eyes were full of curiosity. "Sargeras, you are really strong. You can use the power of the rest of the world to strengthen yourself. No wonder you have always been able to rely on the Burning Legion to erode other worlds." "The power to connect other worlds is really great, but." Worry free shrugs and moves. "After all, it is still the product of the world. Even if you are strong, your vision is still too low." "Meet me, even if your misfortune." Whew Following a simple shock wave, Sargeras felt a great threat, which was a great pressure he had not felt for many years. "Who the hell are you!" Irresistible, irresistible, Sargeras was like crazy, unbelievable, staring at worry free. "Just passers-by, don''t care." Click, click Huge chains stretched out one by one from the space and were all tied to Sargeras. Chains continued to weaken his ability. "It''s your job. I''ll do it here. Let''s seal him together." All the heroes who stood up grabbed the stretched iron chain, injected magic and energy into the iron chain, and put Sargeras into the seal bit by bit. "No, I just came out for a little while. You can''t do this!" Sargeras is struggling desperately, but Sargeras''s world energy has been released without worry. The rest of his own body strength is not enough to deal with all heroes. Chains turned Sargeras into a big box. Chains gradually became smaller, forming seals to lock the box tightly. Finally, a lock locks the box. "In this way, the Burning Legion can not continue to be reborn. The last three managers are sealed and they have no chance to turn over." The war ended quickly because of worry free intervention, and there were few casualties. ~ postwar ~ In order to ensure that they will not be unsealed by others in the future, everyone finally unanimously decided to seal the three people separately. Archimonde, sealed by Azeroth, and Kil''jaeden, managed by varolland, as for the last Sargeras, they have been sealed at the junction of their world and guarded by people on both sides at the same time. Shadow Island "Wang, are you sure you won''t stay?" Both marzaha and kalsas hope that wuchou can stay. After all, the mainland has not stabilized yet and needs the power of the king. "It''s all right. Everyone did a good job. During my absence, everyone slowly integrated into the world. That''s good." "The future peace will be guarded by you. Come on." ~ Fred Drode ~ As a venue for sealing Kil''jaeden, nothing is more suitable than here, and it has the strongest power in the whole continent. Queen, Lisandro "Wang, what''s the matter with you?" Since the end of the war, Lisandro has been sitting on the throne thinking. Every time, only one thought is a whole day. Everyone is very worried. "Kel''Thuzad, that man, a powerful man in different dimensions, do we know each other?" "No, Wang, just a stranger." "Stranger?" Touching the frosty sadness on her hands, lissandro felt that the man was very familiar. ~ demacia ~ "Resign?" Jiawen IV received the resignation letter from the blacksmith master of their city-state. Naturally, he specially came to see what was going on. As soon as I entered the door, I found that the original iron felt, hammer and everything were gone. They were all packed, just like going somewhere. "Oh, Prince, what are you doing here?" Looking at their former blacksmith master, his face was filled with a different smile. Jiawen IV knew where she was going. "Won''t you come back?" "Maybe, after all, it''s not the same world. Maybe it won''t come back in the future." "Not lonely?" "No." Close the box on the ground, said Laurie the blacksmith, looking at the prince. "The days without him are really lonely. At least now, I can have him and live with him." "And." "And?" Laurie the blacksmith touched her stomach with a mysterious smile on her face. Jiawen IV seemed to understand something and shook his head silently. "Wait a minute. Don''t go until he comes back. Let''s talk about some important laws and regulations about our city-state." ~ the next day ~ Wuchou didn''t know when they could leave, but wuchou was locked in the hall by Gavin IV this day. He saw the strict laws and regulations of demacia, and all kinds of regulations told wuchou what he had done wrong. And on that day As usual, Kel''Thuzad came early to visit the queen who was preparing for the work, but found a letter on the throne. "Kel''Thuzad, the country has been handed over to you for a while. I want to find that person and relieve my inner confusion." Kel''Thuzad broke the stationery in her hand with ice and read it silently. "Come on, Queen, I believe you can find your happiness." The other side Just as wuchou was still being bombarded by Jiawen IV''s law, a familiar figure suddenly came in outside the door. "Dad, let''s go to training together and cheer up today." "Huh?" Long Luoli took a look at Wu Chou, who sat aside and accepted the lesson of Jiawen IV. she felt that this person was the first time to meet. "Dad, who is this man?" "Just an uncle I don''t know. Don''t care." Since his daughter is here, Jiawen IV doesn''t want to say anything more. He takes long Lori and leaves quickly. After all, he was also afraid that contact for too long might cause any trouble. "Well, almost." Sensing that power, wuchou hurried back to blacksmith Laurie and left the world with each other. However, Jiawen IV and wuchou didn''t expect that just a few minutes, wuchou''s contact with long Lori has affected her life. Chapter 1039 ~ winter ~ As usual, Erica came to this familiar room to clean up here. "It''s so cold. It''s still cold even with magic." Since the device was started in this world, the climate of the whole world seems to be affected by energy. Even people who are strong will feel cold, even God killers. "How long are you going to keep us waiting?" Without the king she used to be loyal to, Erica felt a little different. She felt like she couldn''t use her strength well. "Liliana, do you still mind because of this?" Liliana has not come back for a long time. She has been traveling outside. She hopes to find something in her travels around the world. however Sure enough "I can''t find that way." The way to leave the world. Instead of waiting aimlessly here, it''s better to find a way to leave here and go to the outside world and a new world. Maybe one day, you can meet that person. ~ Greece ~ "Is this information right?" Liliana, dressed in a travel suit, exchanged information with the intelligence personnel on the side. "Yes, Athena has come back and seems to have mastered something." "I see. Thank you." Liliana took up her weapon and slowly dived into the cave. Although the other party is destined to get along with them, Liliana doesn''t think the other party will not hurt herself. After all, she still doesn''t follow her God. "Come on, just come in. You don''t need to." Athena''s voice came from the depths of the cave. Since it was found, there was no need to hide it. "What are you doing?" Liliana came to the end and saw Athena drawing a different Rune on the wall. The text on it was older than any text she knew. "This is what my mother left, about the possibility of exploring a new world." Athena is still the same as before, petite body, wearing a felt hat, with strange creatures on the wall, local ghost symbols. "Explore the new world?" "To be exact, the possibility of crossing the world." According to all the records left, Athena accurately knew the coordinates of her current world, and then planned to cross into the new world through the power of this magic array. "How long do you want to look for? You should know that the outside world is very big. You don''t even know how long you want to look for." "It doesn''t matter. The man has been waiting for him for a long time. I''m willing to spend a lot of time looking for him. I''m sure to meet him in a certain world." Athena looked at Liliana and said. "What about you? What are you going to do? Are you going to leave with me?" "Will you take me away?" "Of course, after all, a person will still be a little lonely. It''s better to be accompanied." Liliana doesn''t know. Anyway, Athena still needs preparation time, so Liliana goes back to Italy to find Erica. "Details, that''s it." Liliana looks at Erica, hoping that the other party can give her some ideas. "Is it possible to cross?" Erica still calmly analyzes and finds out the pros and cons of this kind of thing. "Is it safe?" "Safe." "Can it be used in other worlds?" "Naturally, before crossing, we already know whether there is magic in the world to go. If there is, we can slowly recover and cross again." Erica actually wants to leave, too, but what if she doesn''t have to worry about coming back and can''t find them. "So we decided to change the venue here." Just after that, Athena came in with tools and began to clean up the surrounding things to make room for the magic array. "So, Erica?" Liliana is worried about looking at Erica. After all, as her childhood sweetheart, Liliana still wants the other party to leave with her. "Well, you''re all ready. What can I say?" Liliana is a little happy to feel that her good friend has recovered her old feelings. "Well, let''s go and find our king." The three spent a lot of time to finally prepare the magic array. Through precise calculation, they finally started the magic array. With a cry of surprise, the three disappeared in place, leaving only a simple letter. "So, how long have they been away?" "Almost, two months." After listening to the maid''s words, wuchou looked at the letters left and the surrounding magic array. I don''t know who taught them this power. It can really cross the world barrier to other worlds. "But they have defined the type of world, so sooner or later we will meet." Understand each other''s way forward, worry free, and know that they will eventually arrive in that world, so I''m relieved. "Here comes Bai." "But they are really brave." ~ Zizi Zizi ~ Since the goal has disappeared, then worry free nature should start quickly. After all, time can''t wait. Although, according to the worry free budget, it should be to that world. ~ clattering ~ If anything is particularly annoying to worry free, it may be the rain of the world. Since the world began to rain, every time it rained, wuchou would feel very upset, just like something bad was going to happen. Moreover, in this world, these bad things really happened. With an umbrella, wuchou looked at this familiar and strange town and didn''t know what to say. "Is this the second time?" Just after returning to this town, wuchou saw on the display board of the station that a terrible murderer appeared nearby recently. Everyone should be careful. "Maybe it''s the year of the accident, so that''s why." After all, the town is not short of funerals. What it lacks is the vitality of its residents. Wuchou slowly approaches the familiar hospital and plans to see if anyone can be found here. "Sure enough." Seeing the two familiar figures, wuchou hid silently and didn''t show up. "Sorry, yugali, I asked you to accompany me to see a doctor today, but I''m all right." The nurses and doctors in the hospital are not surprised at these two patients. They have to come back for rehabilitation treatment every period of time. One can''t speak and the other can''t stand up. People who can''t speak are fine. At least they have no problem taking care of themselves. The other one is fine. Chize quanmei looked behind her, silently pushed the wheelchair, smiled and said by Gary. "Yugali, are you going to their house today? After all, today is the first anniversary. Let''s go and have a look anyway." Yugali nodded, but looking at the weather outside, he wanted to say something that had been shown on his face. "I see. We''ll go there when the rain stops. It''s also very dangerous recently." Chapter 1040 ~ clattering ~ The rain didn''t stop temporarily because the two girls needed to leave. On the contrary, the rain began to get bigger and more uncontrollable. "If the teacher is still here, the rain will certainly affect his mood." After waking up from that dream, everyone fell into silence, especially the two twin sisters. They didn''t know how to get along now. On the contrary, akazawa quanmei and sakuraki yugali become closer because of this dream, because they know what their advantages are. Not the teacher''s family, but his students. Moreover, physical injuries are related to him. As long as they hold the teacher''s guilt, maybe they can get the person''s attention and love over time, and they can come together. "Yugali, do you still remember now?" Yugali naturally still hopes to speak, but he also wants to rely on this kind of thing to leave that person''s attention. "If, I said if, since the problem itself can''t be solved, it''s better to rely on this thing and leave the teacher completely." "After all, the teacher had said at that time that as long as I was always bad, I was willing to take care of me all the time." Boom I don''t know if it''s akazawa quanmei''s illusion. She seems to see that the man behind her is a little strange. "Yugali, what''s the matter?" Gary pointed to the vague figure outside the door. Along the direction pointed by Gali, chize quanmei seemed to see a man standing in the heavy rain. Even if the heavy rain had been drenched on her, it had not wavered. That man seems to have a strange knife in his hand. "That man, um, seems to have seen him somewhere." Snap Suddenly, the circuit of the whole hospital was suddenly short circuited. Except for some important places, the whole hospital was powered off. "What''s going on?" Because of this disturbance, chize quanmei didn''t pay attention to the figure outside, but yugali kept watching. The figure suddenly disappeared at the moment of power failure. "Yes." Wuchou has been silently observing all this in the dead corner and rubbed his chin. "Is it starting again?" In a corner of the hospital, two people gathered here to discuss something. "Is what you said true?" "Of course, the book the master gave me told me that my brother has come back." "Well, our battle will start later. First, we will solve the two small problems, especially chize quanmei, who must die." "If that person doesn''t die, my brother will stay with her because of guilt. We should take this opportunity to kill her." The blackout continued, but akazawa quanmei and sakuraki yugali began to feel that there was something staring at them. "Is it that the murderer who specifically killed our students came here?" Chize quanmei feels that the possibility is high, but there are so many people here. How does that guy do it? It''s not a quiet environment here. "Huh?" At this time, the two people found that when they didn''t know, the surrounding patients and nurses disappeared, just like being attracted by something and left the area. "Yugali, hurry up!" Before he finished, he stretched out a huge iron bar from one side and suddenly inserted it into the wheel of the wheelchair to jam the wheelchair. "Yugali, run!" Yugali wants to run out by himself, but he can''t just leave chize quanmei here. Without any hesitation, yugali directly picked up chize quanmei sitting in the chair and ran out of the hospital. Then the two of them saw a man in a raincoat standing at the door of the hospital. The silver knife in his hand was clearly visible in the rain. "Help, did you come!" Many people in Mingming hospital see the windows crooked, but they seem to have been imposed on something and completely ignore the things outside. "Stop shouting. It''s useless." In the hospital, another man came out at the same time, also wearing a raincoat and holding a knife in his hand. "Weiji, see classmate Zaki, how do you want to fight us?" Hearing the voice just now, chize quanmei has recognized who the other party is. When she thinks about it, it must be those two people. "It was discovered, but it won''t change anything." The difference between his eyes when he took off his hood and before was that he was dead and dull. "You are too eye-catching. Xiaoming also thinks that you are too troublesome. You should deal with it well. Otherwise, when my brother sees that you are not getting better, he will flood with compassion and leave you two evils." "Don''t, teacher." Hearing weikan''s words, chize quanmei finally understood why the two men suddenly attacked them. It turned out that wuchou had come back. "By the way, my brother has come back, so we should destroy you early to avoid adding trouble to us." I see. It''s no wonder that the four people who were originally harmonious wanted to do it all of a sudden. "Wait." Chize quanmei said. "Yugali, yugali is not the target of the teacher. Let her go. She won''t rob the teacher with you. Don''t hurt her." "It''s not good. After all, it''s also a threat. It''s better to deal with it." Chize quanmei wanted to say something else. Yugali shook his head and stopped each other. "Give up, they won''t give up." Hearing that yugali can already speak, chize quanmei stares at yugali. "Yugali, you." "I knew you were ready." Weizhe looked at Sakuragi yugali holding the beauty of akazawa spring and said. "The doctor has long been bought off by me. I knew you had recovered, and you always pretended not to get better, so I knew your careful thinking. If you want to deceive others, you should first deceive yourself." Weizhe is smiling, and his smile is more ferocious. "No, no, no, you can''t keep this kind of careful thinking, otherwise your simple brother will be deceived by you." "It''s better to die." Boom The silver iron pillar stretched out from the ground and aimed at the unsuspecting two people. "Die!" Pluck The necklace that yugali has been wearing emits a strong light, which suddenly surrounds chize quanmei and sakuraki yugali to block Weiji''s attack. "Brother''s gift?" "But if he''s not here, you won''t last long." call Suddenly, the rain stopped slowly. One hand reached out to the other party''s head and patted the other party''s head. "No, that''s enough. It''s too much." When he heard the familiar voice, he turned around and looked at himself with a smile. "Brother, are you finally back?" "Well, I''m back." He threw himself into wuchou''s arms and held wuchou tightly. "Brother." Chapter 1041 ~ see Shanbei city and qimingjia at night ~ Worry free looked at the four people sitting here, each of whom had the closest relationship with himself. "Brother, what are you going to do when you come back this time?" He has been sitting beside wuchou, holding wuchou''s arm tightly with both hands, and asked. "In fact, when I come back this time, I mainly want to know if you are willing to go with me." "However, the behavior just now made me understand that you may be better to stay here alone." "Why?" The four people looked at wuchou at the same time and didn''t understand why wuchou wanted to change his mind. "Because I just saw that you can''t keep unity, and you know that I''m not a good man and can''t give you complete love. Therefore, since I can''t get it, I might as well not get it at the beginning." Wuchou patted Weiyu''s head and then said. "I can erase all your memories about me. You can continue to live in this city and forget me. Maybe it''s a better choice." "No." Xiaoming looks at wuchou and plans not to take them away. He speaks quickly. "I, at least I, really want to stay with my brother. I don''t mind anything else. At least, let me go with you." Akazawa quanmei and sakuraki yugali looked at each other and smiled at the same time. "We are also teachers. I don''t think there are other better people in the world except teachers. Take us away." Finally, wuchou took a look at the future that is most likely to oppose. "Cut." Weizhe knows very well that if he dares to mess around, wuchou will say something. "I see, brother." "Well, then Wei, tell me, has that person contacted you again?" "That''s right." Wuchou doesn''t know what to say. That guy has been in a bit of a mess with himself in other worlds. How can he come back here to harm his family again. "Brother, Shifu is just a little special. You don''t need to treat others so differently, and Shifu has always been very kind to me." Anyway, I don''t necessarily have a chance to see that guy in the future. Wuchou doesn''t care so much. "Well, there''s one last thing to deal with." Wuchou went back to his hometown, looked at the old computer that had been placed for a long time, and said. "Are you still in there?" "Of course." The voice also came from inside. It seems that the alien really doesn''t intend to give up so easily. "I already know your trouble. You can leave at ease. I''ll take good care of it. You don''t need to worry about it." "Well, since it''s you." Perhaps it is to see the special of worry free. The existence on the computer finally gave up waiting and left the world. "Brother, what is this?" "Don''t worry, it''s over." Then there''s one more thing. Wuchou returns to Yejian Shanbei high school. In Houshan, wuchou finds a strange device. "That''s it." Familiar with the operation, wuchou opened the core of the device and saw the strange ball inside. "Well, that''s good." If you get this thing, maybe you can increase the cost when you talk. "Everybody, let''s go." ~ zizizi, zizizi ~ "Here we are." As soon as I came back, I felt a familiar breath waiting for me, that kind of power. "Well, go and see what happened after I left for so long." ~ Park ~ The girl with sky blue short hair, sitting alone under the huge cherry tree, seems to be remembering something. "Once, that man was here and agreed with me to accompany me well." The girl looked at the cherry blossoms falling slowly in the sky and felt like these cherry blossoms, fleeting. "How long do I have to wait? I''m also an ordinary person. I need comfort anyway. Haven''t you thought about coming back?" Instead of complaining about herself here, the girl didn''t want to do so much. She grabbed the necklace in her hand and planned to walk around the city. Unknowingly, the girl returned to their former residence. Here, the girl''s eyes were like crossing time and space, seeing the promises made by the young people on this hillside. Summer, white snow "I''m not alone in the future." "Everyone is my family." "I''ll protect you." The girl is like seeing the boy who is obviously thin but with firm eyes. "Now, where are you helping others?" The girl sat on the hillside in the past and felt the wind blowing in the distance. Everything was so familiar. "This town, just as it was then, has not changed at all." The girl has also recently returned here. She has been traveling around to help other users outside this country. However, recently, there is always a feeling telling the girl to come back and see something. "My sister is in good health. At least she can live with that person all the time. As long as you don''t come back, they can continue like this." The girl is like talking to the air on one side, as if the person is standing beside her. "Xiao PA is still the same as before. You will be surprised when you come back. She hasn''t changed at all." "Yang AI, maybe I can''t forget my friend''s departure. Even if I come back, I''m very depressed. Maybe it won''t be like this when you come back." Looking at the sunset in the distance, the girl has been patient all the time, but it seems that she can''t suppress her feelings because she comes back here. "Where are you? I''m here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Why give me this power? Do you think it can give me happiness without you?" The girl''s eyes slowly began to ruddy, and her tears couldn''t stop flowing down. "Where are you and how long do you want me to wait? Don''t you know it''s really tired?" The girl sat on the hillside, holding her legs and crying foolishly. It was clear that there could be no one around, but the girl hoped that someone could come out and comfort herself. "I know, so I''m back now." Hearing the familiar voice, the girl thought she had an auditory hallucination and was ready to stand up, and then wrapped herself in a warm hug. "Yingmeng, I''m back." Hearing the sound of worry free, yingmeng didn''t speak. She just sat like this and felt the warmth of that person. "I came back this time to take you away. Do you want to go with me?" The girl told wuchou her decision with action. Stand up, push down wuchou behind you, and press the whole person tightly. "That''s good. In fact, I''m worried that you won''t leave because of your sister." No, after waiting so long, finally, the boy who fell from the sky came back again and took himself away. Chapter 1042 Guru Guru Nagetto The train passed the railway slowly, and the sound of wheels rolling filled the whole road. The earth under the setting sun was dyed red by the sun, and passers-by looked confused. A girl with a backpack always feels that her life is a little different. Although their own life has been passive enough, family betrayal, friends escape, and assets are troubled. However, the girl didn''t feel troubled by these things, so she took all these experiences as the story of her life experience. But the one I met a few years ago. Click, click Crabs made up of unknown substances took some of their own things away. The weight that should have existed disappeared. call As usual, the girl jumped down from the tall building, but because her weight mysteriously disappeared, she could save herself with only one rope. "Hee hee, hee hee." It was like seeing those nightmares in the past. The girl grabbed her handbag and said nothing. Nightmares have been haunting my life. "When will this life end?" Obviously, the girl has a strange intuition. Yesterday, her nightmare will disappear because of someone, but. This time, the nightmare continues. ~ Park ~ Literary and artistic girls with glasses sit here silently and swing. Looking at the people and things around where she belongs, the girl always feels that she is a little different. Life is meaningless. Expect, what change. "Maybe that''s my life." Invariable, see through the people and things around, no one will understand themselves, even their parents. Pressure compresses the girl''s living space bit by bit. Every day in class, literary girls will pay attention to the position behind them. It''s strange that every school has an empty seat. But why is this empty seat behind you and why do you care so much. Every time someone turns to the class, the literary girl hopes that that person will sit behind her. As a result, it has always ended in disappointment. "My life, just go on." ~ house ~ Family is an important unit in the world. Among them, in the composition of family, brothers and sisters are a relatively independent existence, which will conflict or grow up because of their existence. The twin sisters have an inexplicable idea about the mysterious guest room at home. The room had existed since they were born in the world, but their parents didn''t let them use it casually. "I don''t know. I always think it''s just like that room." The twins and sisters entered the room more than once, but there was nothing except the empty room. "What''s special?" "I don''t know, but." I always feel that this room is a little meaningful. Like something that should exist here. ~ underground ~ subway ~ In addition to the so-called old buildings and rich materials, the prosperity of the city has another characteristic. Convenient transportation The traffic extending in all directions forms an urban network to connect the surrounding areas. late at night In this city intersection network, there has always been a mysterious legend. The white tiles are dyed red by blood, and the walls that were originally painted white will become extraordinarily permeable because of this red. In the center of the blood, a beautiful woman who has lost her limbs and can''t move will lie in the center of the blood pool and look at the pedestrians coming in from the entrance. Help me, help me, I don''t want to die. Sound is like a demon, which will hook away other people''s souls. But so far, no one can hear her voice. Even if she loses her limbs, beauty is like an immortal monster, alive and pure. Like a curse, waiting for someone to hear her call. Perhaps hearing these people''s desire for truth, there was a meteor in the sky. Like a meteor that changes fate, you can succeed by making a wish to a meteor. "Why, I''ll come back here." Wuchou looks at the old and unchanging towns around him and knows where he has returned. Looking at the familiar streets, familiar parks and the dilapidated school without complete buildings, wuchou knows where he has returned. "It''s really annoying. I''ve finished what I want to do. Don''t bring me back. I''m not interested in this." However, if we say that the only one may make wuchou feel guilty. "Take her away. I only take her away. For the rest, it''s good. It''s good. It doesn''t need to involve too many relationships and feelings." ~ clattering ~ Rain, so it falls regardless of the field. I turned out a black umbrella and walked to the familiar subway entrance without worry. I heard the sound before I went in. Help me, help me. I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die. Put away your umbrella and walk into wuchou from the subway entrance. In the afterglow of your eyes, wuchou is a familiar figure. The red robe wrapped most of the girl''s body, blood flowed from the fracture of her limbs, and the white tiles were dyed red because of blood. Golden hair, like a layer of scattered petals, covered the ground. "Human beings." The girl whose physical condition is miserable looks at the man who came down from the subway, staring at the man who came down with worry. "Human beings, come here, help me, help me." In fact, the girl is very worried. This is the first human to hear her voice and walk down for so long. The girl is worried that human beings will run out directly because of their appearance, and then they may, really die. Wuchou naturally won''t flinch directly because of this situation. He puts his umbrella on the ground and wuchou approaches the seriously injured girl. "Will you save me?" The girl raised her head and looked at her worry free step by step. She didn''t know why she felt that this person would help herself. "Naturally, I can help you recover from this injury and get your strength back. Then, we don''t owe each other. How about you leave the city at ease?" The girl knew that wuchou knew her existence, so she came to help herself. "How can you help me? I need it." "Blood." Wuchou specially prepared an ordinary body to meet the girl. After all, the previous body was full of too much energy. "Come on, well, recover your injury." Wuchou puts her neck close to the girl in front of her, and allows the girl to do anything to herself. "But remember, I have nothing to do with you. I don''t want to be a vampire." Hearing wuchou''s words, the girl opened her mouth and bit on wuchou''s neck. "I see." Chapter 1043 ~ a temporary bed made up of two tables. Worry free lies on it, remembering the weakness and powerlessness of ordinary people. Beside him, the little Laurie with short blond hair, her eyes wandering, looking at worry free, thinking. Originally, the golden vampire last night, since the other party knew his identity and told himself that he didn''t want to be a vampire, the golden vampire didn''t know how to survive after sucking his own blood. After her injury recovers, although her body becomes like a child because her strength is taken away, it will not affect her retained strength. However, after the human who donated blood to himself accepted his own absorption, he was able to survive. Obviously, the lost blood was enough to fill the whole three of him. "Human beings with special constitution?" Vampires can only think of this aspect to understand the existence of worry free. "Man, are you still alive?" After a whole night''s rest, the ordinary man''s body recovered a lot. He grabbed the handwriting arm, moved a few times and nodded. "No problem, vampire, so how about we go back to your power now." "Of course, the sooner the better. When I recover my strength, I will give those people some color sooner or later." "But you promised me to leave immediately after you recover." Looking at Wu Chou''s firm eyes, little Lori wanted to say something, but she didn''t speak at last. "You know who my concubine is, don''t you?" "Ah, I know, but that name is too tongue twister. I don''t want to call it." "Hum, so what are you going to call me, the human who saved my life?" "How about Xiao Ren?" "Hateful human beings." It seems that wuchou''s ridicule means nothing, but he has no ability to revenge this guy. Xiaoren can only write it down silently and teach this guy a lesson one day. However, maybe I don''t need to do this. I write down this hatred, maybe I don''t need to solve it. "Then, Xiao Ren, after I help you get your strength, your limbs and your heart back, you can leave this extreme east place at ease and don''t think about strange things." Like being seen through his heart, Xiaoren stared at wuchou and didn''t know what the other party knew. The three exorcists are easy to solve. In fact, during the chat between wuchou and Xiaoren, wuchou has simply knocked the three people out and brought back their strength. But the other person, the most important guy, is better to meet him in person. "Xiao Ren, come with me. I''ll take you to get something back." ~ night ~ When the starry sky finally filled the night in the sky, wuchou took Xiaoren out of the dilapidated teaching building and moved forward in one direction. "Hello, human, what''s your name?" Get wuchou''s permission. Wuchou carries Xiaoren behind him to facilitate his journey. "You don''t need to know. You just need to know. Take back your strength and leave like this." Wuchou took Xiaoren through familiar streets and saw some passers-by he had seen, but none of them recognized wuchou. ~ Park ~ The middle-aged uncle in a casual suit, with a dying cigarette in his mouth, looked leisurely at the two people who were about to get close to him. "Oh, isn''t this the legendary vampire adult? What are you doing here?" "Mr. Nino, please return your heart. This man needs to restore his original strength." "No, I''ll do it. I just hope to wait for our actors to arrive." Your inner intuition tells you that you must do this in order to ensure something. "You see, here it is." Mr. Nino pointed to the other entrance of the park and saw a girl with eyes and braids coming from the other side. He just saw wuchou and others. "Ah?" This feeling is like a wanderer who has been away for a long time to see his home in front of him, like a thirsty desert traveler who finally found the legendary oasis. It''s like finding what you should find. "Give it back to you." After returning the power of the heart to Xiaoren, Xiaoren has recovered most of his combat power. Looking at the human girl who suddenly broke in and carrying his own worry free, Xiaoren knows that the human girl is an important person for this man. As long as you have the idea of destroying this girl, you may be destroyed by this human being, then you can achieve your goal of dying. "Hahaha, just in time!" Turning into a 17-year-old girl, Xiaoren attacked the literary and artistic girl who came. The crimson blood formed a sharp blade and directly inserted it into the literary and artistic girl who was still stunned. "Go away!" For a moment, wuchou came to the literary and artistic girl at a speed that normal people could not achieve. With one hand, he grabbed the sharp blade in front of him and shouted at the girl behind him. "Go, want to die!" The literary girl sat on the ground frightened by this sudden change and was stunned for a time. "What''s the matter? Don''t you understand what I think? Since you understand, let''s do it!" Xiaoren can see that wuchou knows what he thinks, so he plans to start with the literary girl and force wuchou to kill himself in his own way. "Fool!" A sharp blade was thrown to attack him. Wuchou''s backhand was a slap in the face and hit Xiaoren hard. "I absolutely don''t allow you to die. Only I don''t agree. I don''t allow you to die like this." Yes, if the people in the world can''t let go of themselves, maybe they are the little forbearance in front of them. They will appear in this place only when they are bent on death. If they don''t take care of her, she will really be short-sighted. "I don''t want to, don''t want to, see you like this, my, Xiaoren, should be that confident, occasionally naughty, occasionally handsome guy, I." Xiaoren listened to wuchou''s words, which was a little strange, just like the person in front of him who knew himself. "Who the hell are you?" "I said it doesn''t matter who I am, but would you like to leave here with me?" With the call of worry free, the original power returned to Xiaoren''s body bit by bit, and slowly Xiaoren changed back to its original shape. Then, just like sensing wuchou''s heart, Xiaoren slowly became the most familiar appearance of wuchou. "I won''t be lonely anymore. I will accompany you. I won''t be alone in the future. Everyone will accompany you." Hold Xiaoren in his arms, and a trace of white light surrounds them. "Forever, together." Chapter 1044 ~ old school buildings ~ The black and straight girl stood at the door of the classroom, looking at the two people sitting on the ground under the window that day. Wuchou reached out and stroked the long blond hair scattered on his legs. Lying beside him was a blonde Lori who looked about ten or nine years old, with white skin and wearing a lovely dress. She lay quietly beside wuchou and curled up like a lovely kitten. "What''s the matter with her?" Uncle Nino, who was also standing at the door, looked at the situation inside, scratched his head and then said. "Sync." "Sync?" Uncle Nino seemed to see something very troublesome, and then said. "This is what the God told me. This man, relying on his own strength, completely subverted the cognition of the world. Our memories were influenced by him, forgot some things, missed some things, and formed the present world." Lit cigarettes burn out slowly as time goes by. "After all, we always feel that there is something uncoordinated around us." "This disharmony not only affects our lives, but also affects the original direction of the world." Uncle Nino looked at wuchou and Xiaoren inside and said. "Therefore, the LORD God hopes that the story can continue, but it seems that someone is not happy to see the end." The girl turned her head and saw that wuchou had narrowed her eyes and stared at them, which meant she didn''t want to enter their life again. "That adult doesn''t want to enter our story, so he wants to distinguish the relationship with us, but." "But?" Uncle Nino smiled and looked at wuchou. "Human beings will change, and men are soft hearted animals." "When I see poor little animals, I can''t help touching them and protecting them. Therefore, now he will appear here to face the girl he shouldn''t see again." "Well, I''ll stop here." Uncle Nino just left and said to the girl. "If you don''t want to join, leave quickly, and the other party doesn''t want you to enter his life." The girl has been standing at the door, looking at the interaction between the two people inside, she always feels that she can''t get involved in everything. "Maybe I shouldn''t have come here." Looking at the girl''s lonely departure, wuchou''s original indifference also loosened, but thinking of the real reason, wuchou still stopped. "Everyone is unfortunate, but meeting me will become more unfortunate, so let''s go." "Don''t come any closer to me." However, wuchou can not join their lives, but it can also help them solve their original problems. ~ shabby hut ~ Late at night, wuchou sneaked into the house with Xiaoren on his back and gently approached the sleeping girl. drop Give uncle Nino''s information to each other and leave without worry. As long as Uncle Nino''s help, she can get her weight back. ~ mansion ~ Seeing that the energetic girl was still awake, wuchou took out her mobile phone and dialed each other''s phone. "Hello?" As soon as you hear a strange call, the girl should have refused, but since you call so late, listen to what the other party will say. "As long as you don''t continue to pray to it, the curse on your hand will disappear slowly. Don''t care." "Hello?" Dudu Dudu I hung up unilaterally. ~ home, once home ~ Sneaking into the room, wuchou went to the girl in need of care and nodded on her forehead. "In this way, they can''t find you, and you can live slowly and peacefully in this world." Wuchou just reached out to leave. Suddenly, the girl lying in bed stretched out her hand and grabbed wuchou''s arm. "Who are you?" Wuchou didn''t expect that the other party hadn''t fallen asleep. He was thinking of something to say, so the other party asked. "What do you have to do with our family?" Holding hands without sorrow, girls have an inexplicable feeling. Like this person, they should belong to a very important existence in their family. "Huh?" Wuchou didn''t use any means, but stretched out his other hand and rubbed each other''s head. "You''ve grown up." At this moment, wuchou took out his arm and ran out of the room. "Wait!" Too late to put on her clothes, the girl ran out of her room and rushed to the door. It''s just that the man has disappeared. The girl touched her head and recalled the feeling just now. Unconsciously, tears flowed down without her knowledge. "Why do I cry?" "What is this feeling?" It''s like losing something important. ~ Park ~ Looking at the Laurie who stood in front of the signboard and kept checking the address, she leaned over without worry. "What''s the matter? Are you lost?" Laurie took a look and said disgustingly. "Please don''t talk to me and go away." "It can''t be like this. It''s really late at bajiu temple." Hearing the other party shouting her name, Laurie quickly took off the famous brand on her backpack. "Go away, inexplicable stranger. I have nothing to do with you. Don''t pretend to understand me." "Come with me." Wuchou grabbed Lori''s arm in one hand and took each other forward silently. "Wait, what are you doing!" Next, Laurie saw that the other party seemed completely unaffected by herself and walked all the way. "You, not affected?" "Your power doesn''t work for me. I''ll take you home." No matter how long time passes, worry free can also detect the other party''s real direction. When she came to a house that Laurie couldn''t recognize, wuchou pushed each other forward with one hand. "Go and go back to your family. You are not alone." Little Lori didn''t see the shadow that she shouldn''t have existed. She has recovered, and she can''t feel the change of her body. "Who are you?" As soon as I turned around, the figure of worry free had disappeared, and the adults who heard strange movements in the house had come out. "What a night!" "Ah!" Little Lori looked at the two adults who came out of the door, and her tears couldn''t stop flowing down. "Dad, mom." ~ last stop ~ Walking into this unique house, wuchou comes to the two most strange parents of the family and silently changes their ideas. "Monitor, in this way, you can go to school and live a quiet life like a normal girl." Wuchou looks very lonely walking alone in the street under the night, but if a person with a clear eye can see clearly, in the shadow under the moonlight, a petite figure drags his hand in the nonexistent shadow. "Xiao Ren, I will take you out of here and take you to see how special the outside world is." Chapter 1045 Warning, warning The huge meteorite, the broken crisis, how do you think this plot seems to have happened. "Last time, because of the help of many heroes, the meteorite crisis will be lifted, but this time." The hero who destroyed the meteorite has sacrificed the rest of you, and I don''t know whether he has the ability to lift this crisis again. ~ Z City ~ As usual, Saitama, dressed in her hero''s clothes, looked at the meteorites falling slowly from the sky, as if she remembered what had happened. "It''s a meteorite again. Meteorites are really busy these days. They will fall down sometime. They don''t care about everyone''s feelings." Standing next to Saitama is naturally his first disciple, Janos and others. A silver mask standing aside to prepare. However, anyone who is familiar with this person knows who this silver haired guy is. "Hey, you come here again. This is teacher Saitama''s battle. It has nothing to do with you, hungry wolf." "You are. This machine may not be useful for meteorites. It''s better to see my hungry wolf help teacher Saitama solve the problem." Saitama completely ignored the quarrel between the two people around him. Instead, she wondered if there was anything she had forgotten that had not been done today. "Speaking of it, the inexplicable doctor said yesterday that he would eat hot pot today and remember to buy materials." "Also, well, the gorilla said let''s start early, otherwise we won''t catch up." On the other side, Saitama''s house The gorilla in Saitama''s mouth, the inexplicable doctor and the mosquito woman sitting beside making tea are watching the live TV, leisurely picking up the cup in front of her and sipping. "Doctor, I see them. The accident should be all right." The gorilla pointed to the three familiar figures on the tall building through the TV and settled down. "That''s right, but I think it''s strange." "Strange?" The doctor looked at his computer data and said. "This meteorite hasn''t been monitored recently, just like it suddenly appeared over the earth." I feel something coming. "Oh, here it is." Seeing that the meteorite had come over the city, Saitama jumped directly up. "Janos, hungry wolf, clean up the rubble according to the original plan." With Saitama''s punch, the huge meteorite was directly smashed by one punch and separated into many small pieces. "The ultimate blow!" A huge laser was constantly sprayed from Janos, and energy smashed the meteorite fragments in the sky. "Oh, I see." Like Saitama, the hungry wolf jumped directly into the air and smashed the falling meteorite to minimize the damage caused by the meteorite. "Huh?" After they cleaned up most of the meteorites, they saw that a black object fell down in the middle of the original meteorite. "What''s that?" Poop poop The hungry wolf felt the thing on his chest trembling. "Isn''t it?" Click The black sphere suddenly cracked, and black breath emerged from the sphere, slowly forming a human body in mid air. "Is this the world of light?" Black energy forms a ferocious villain with horns on his head. "Well, as an advance team, the work seems very easy. There doesn''t seem to be any threatening creatures in the world." Janos first went to the villain and looked at each other. "Who are you, the cosmic man who invaded the earth?" The wicked looked at Janos and said with interest. "Mechanical creatures, no, transform people. It''s really a low-level creature. It seems that the world is very low-level creatures who only rely on science and technology." "Hey, I want to ask you a question and answer me!" The next second, the villain appeared behind jenos and kicked jenos in half with one foot. "What a noise, miscellaneous fish." "Janos!" On TV, the doctor and others also saw the experience of Janos. Janos was an S-class monster. "No, Saitama." ~ battlefield ~ The people in the TV station haven''t left because of jenos''s experience. Instead, they continue to watch the villain plan to do something. "Hello, Janos." The hungry wolf hurried down to see if Janos was still alive. "It''s all right, but the body was broken again." Janos looked at the villain not far away. He didn''t respond to the speed just now. "Oh, man, no, it''s a little different." The villain looked at the hungry wolf as if he could see through the essence of each other. "Oh, I broke through the limit of my race, but there was a problem with the direction. I actually changed my race. It seems that the creatures of the world really stop here." "I''ve been saying inexplicable words. It seems that you want to try my power." Water broken rock fist Looking at the hungry wolf''s strange posture, the villain looked carefully and said. "Interesting, special skills? Just right, try your world level." The evil man is like suppressing his own power. The black Qi of his body slowly retracts into his body. "That''s about the same as your physique." "Talk too much!" The hungry wolf didn''t wait for the other party to attack. He attacked the other party first. The angle and direction were perfect. "Oh." PA, PA, PA The evil man was hit by the hungry wolf and flew straight into the wall. "Oh, just a guy who can only talk big. It seems that you are not very good either." The hungry wolf, who was still sweating, was relieved. It seems that the enemy is not as difficult as he expected. "Uh." The wicked jumped down from the wall and felt the damage to his body and said. "I see. The special skills to attack human structures are really effective against ordinary humans." "But." The hungry wolf saw that a little black gas surrounded the villain''s body. In a twinkling, the other party''s injury recovered instantly, and it looked like nothing. "Oh, how tenacious." "Tenacious? That''s wrong. It seems that you, a low-level creature, don''t understand our strength." Then, the hungry wolf saw that the body of the evil man reorganized again and became his own appearance. "It''s a special move against humans. Well, let''s try what you just did." As like as two peas saw the wolf, the other side also put on a similar posture. "How possible!" The hungry wolf, provoked by the other party, showed his boxing mercilessly regardless of the huge gap between the two sides. just "It''s no use." The wicked also use the same moves against the hungry wolf. Not only that, the strength and speed are unmatched by the hungry wolf. "Uh!" On the contrary, the hungry wolf was kicked away this time, and his body was badly hurt. "How is it possible that you can imitate this move in an instant." "This is the gap between me and you, low-level creatures. You don''t understand." Chapter 1046 What is true justice. The hungry wolf is still not very clear. In the final analysis, the reason why the hungry wolf will appear here is because there is no worry. If it is not because the other party is his real enlightenment teacher, the hungry wolf will not come to Saitama at all. In the final analysis, the hungry wolf just wants to know that the worry free master, Saitama, has any reason to become the master of the person he is looking forward to. After this period of time, the hungry wolf knows that Saitama is very powerful. It is basically solved with one punch against any opponent, but this is not the reason. Strong, this pure strong, what is it because of. Every time, the hungry wolf will remember that one day, he was surrounded and suppressed by a group of heroes. The man appeared beside him. Even against the attack of his old enemy, he had to save himself. "Heroes don''t necessarily represent justice, and freaks aren''t all villains." True justice should be in our own hands. The hungry wolf wants to find his own justice, so he will follow Saitama and learn from him. Poop, poop so painful The hungry wolf doesn''t know how many punches he was hit by the other party. The strength of this fist is stronger than that of Qi Banggu. The hungry wolf has hardly been hurt so badly, and is still hit like this by the moves he knows. "Cough." Falling off the wall, the hungry wolf shook his head and finally woke up a lot. "Hungry wolf, what are you doing? Go, you can''t deal with this enemy." Although Janos can no longer become a combat force, he still hopes not to sacrifice anyone at random. "Shut up, robot. I''m going to beat this guy." The blood flowed through his left eye, which affected his vision to a certain extent, but it would not prevent the hungry wolf from continuing to attack. "Oh, you can stand up. You human are so tenacious." The villain looked at the tottering hungry wolf, walked slowly to the hungry wolf, raised his foot and kicked it. "No way!" The hungry wolf wanted to fight back and break his opponent''s leg at once, but he seemed to have forgotten something. "I said, your moves are useless to me. I''m not human!" In a strange way, the villain''s attack was still the hungry wolf who hit directly, and kicked the hungry wolf out at once. "Hungry wolf!" Grasping the soil on the ground, the hungry wolf stood up again and slowly put his hands into the posture of water and broken rock fist. "I can still stand up. It''s terrible. According to my budget, I should die after being injured so badly." "Bah, what? Come again. Next time, I will hit you." Looking at the persistence in the eyes of the hungry wolf, the villain knows that if he doesn''t destroy the hungry wolf, the other party won''t give up. "How tenacious, all right!" Boom With a huge sonic boom, the wicked appeared in front of the hungry wolf, and his huge fist was aimed at the hungry wolf''s head. "It''s over!" "No, it''s you!" The red fierce light flashed in the hungry wolf''s eyes. The hungry wolf hit each other''s chest in an instant along the direction of the other party''s attack. "I said, it''s no use, what!" Boom, boom! The body feels like something explodes. The body of the villain is hit by the fist of the hungry wolf and flies out at once. It only falls down after circling several times in the air. "Impossible!" The wicked man covers his chest and stares at the hungry wolf. "How can you hurt me? Your moves should be ineffective to me." The dark red light flashed on the hungry wolf''s chest. Sensing the heat on his chest, the hungry wolf took out the dark spark in his pocket. "Do you finally agree with me?" At the edge of life and death, the dark spark finally recognized the heir of the hungry wolf and gave its own dark power to the hungry wolf. "Did I finally get your approval?" Grasp the dark spark in your hand, a little black energy will surround the hungry wolf, and the injury on your body is disappearing. "That thing." The wicked man stared at the weapon in the hungry wolf''s hand and said. "It''s not this planet, no, it''s not what the world has. How can you use this power!" "Oh, who knows." The villain saw that things were a little unexpected and finally showed his true face. "Since this form can''t beat you, try this!" The villain''s energy is transformed into black smoke, which floats into the air and forms a huge dark cloud in the sky. At this time, the hero association found that in Z City, in addition to the huge meteorite that had just been lifted, there was this powerful energy response. "What''s that?" Huge dark clouds cover the whole sky. A little darkness covers the whole Z city. No, the whole earth is covered by this darkness. "Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe!" The vortex formed over Z city. A huge faucet stretched out from the center of the vortex. On the top of the faucet, it was the villain just now. "Earth people in this world, fear, pain, and then die in panic. You will all become food for our adults." Karaok Black light fell from the sky one after another, like countless laser arrows, constantly destroying buildings on the ground and killing creatures on the ground. The heroes on the ground are protecting the ordinary residents around them, but this force is too powerful for them to resist for a while. "Hungry wolf, you." Put Janos in a safe place. The hungry wolf took out his dark spark and looked at the dragon in the sky. "What do I have to do?" With that, the hungry wolf ran out, ignoring the inexplicable gaze of jenos behind him. "Wuchou senior brother." At that moment, Janos seemed to see the figure once. "Are you going? Deal with that enemy." On the way, the hungry wolf met Saitama unharmed. "Teacher Saitama, I''m sorry." "You may die, doesn''t it matter?" Looking at Saitama''s calm eyes as usual, the hungry wolf smiled and then said. "I won''t die, because I have to see him once and say thank you." "Well, go all the way and have hot pot tonight." "Yes, Mr. Saitama." The hungry wolf ran to the bottom of the vortex and looked at the huge faucet in the sky. His hands were shaking. "I won''t give up. My dream belongs to my own justice." Poop, poop The dark sparks on his hands sparkled like a response to a hungry wolf. "You think so, don''t you?" The hungry wolf now understands a little. At that time, what kind of feelings did the man face this battle that might fail. "At that time, you sacrificed yourself, protected everyone and me." "This time, I will protect the city." Watching the familiar spark doll appear in his hand, the hungry wolf held up the dark spark. "Ah ah ah ah!" Chapter 1047 ~ city a, headquarters of hero Association ~ "No, this strange man, we have no way to deal with it." Missiles, lasers and superpowers are all ineffective against the monster overhead. Just as the monster does not exist in this world, the attack is completely ineffective. "The attack is ineffective, but at least, protect the safety of others." Since the attack is ineffective, it is their task to protect the living residents. "Look, sir." The commander looked at the situation in Z city. Through the remote camera, they saw the red light. "That is!" ~ Z City, commercial street ~ With a bag of hot pot materials, the gorilla ran back to his house at a very fast speed and saved many residents who didn''t leave in time along the way. Then, a black laser fell behind him, and the gorilla thought he couldn''t go back. Whew The red light rushed over the gorilla''s head and suddenly scattered the black energy that originally attacked him. "The light." The red light flew to an open space and slowly formed a substantive human shape. "There can be no mistake." The commander of the hero Association, Z City and other human beings who observed the situation here through television saw the red light. "He is resurrected." Even if the sky was covered with darkness, there was no way to cover up his red energy, ferocious appearance, penetrating spikes, and the Red Cross flash on his chest. Guests from the distant stars. Dark al The whirlpool dragon, looking at the giant below, has an ominous premonition. "It is because of you that I will use this power. You are a miscellaneous fish. It''s not worth it!" Black energy appeared around the dragon, aiming at the giants on the ground. "Go to hell!" Karaok Laser beams were scattered around the giant like rain. "Stop!" The right hand took out a red spark gun, and the giant''s attack on the sky was one finger. Bang All the attacks seemed to be caught by something, stopped in mid air and dissipated slowly. "Ah, no way, this power!" The darkness slowly gathered back from all around. In the center of the vortex, the dragon finally flew out of the vortex and circled over Z city. "I''m immortal. I''m still the vanguard, the subordinate of the dark queen. How can you defeat me, a miscellaneous fish belonging to the planet!" Two more heads on both sides of the Dragon constantly release black energy bombs against the giants on the ground. "It''s no use!" With the giant waving his hand, red barrages, like tracking missiles, directly hit the dark energy in the sky to eliminate the other party''s threat to the ground. "I won''t lose!" Inject all energy into your body. The dragon has only one goal, that is, the giant on the ground. "Destroy it with this planet!" The energy with the breath of destruction was suddenly released from the mouth of the giant dragon, and the huge dragon breath was aimed at the giant on the ground. When the giant saw the intention of the other party, he inserted his spear into the ground. The blueprint of the Milky way appeared in his chest. The stars gathered at the intersection of his chest and aimed at the dragon in the sky. Galaxy, impact With the same energy of great destruction, the two sides had a fierce collision in mid air, but soon the Dragon found that his moves could not help each other. "Ah ah ah ah!" With increasing efforts, the light becomes deeper and deeper, but there is no way to stop the other party from moving forward. "How could it be? How could you have such power!" "Because I am." The hungry wolf in the dark al center flashed his own experiences and slowly got an answer. "I am, have my own justice, freak!" The galaxy impact suddenly dissipates the other party''s energy attack and directly hits the dragon. The destructive energy continues to destroy the other party''s body. "I, I, lost!" Boom, boom! With a series of huge explosions, the dark clouds in the sky were dispersed by this energy, and the sky returned to its former calm. Unconsciously, time has come to dusk, and the red sunset falls on the giant, which is particularly mysterious. The hungry wolf heard the thanks, encouragement and solidarity of the surrounding residents. "I''m not a hero, I''m a freak with my own justice." With the depletion of energy, the figure of the giant slowly turned into light and disappeared. "He saved the world again." Everyone will never forget that at that time, this figure has saved them once. This time, it is him again. "The hungry wolf has finally grown up." Banggu, who stayed in the ashram, nodded with satisfaction when he saw what had just happened. "He will be proud of you." ~ night ~ The hungry wolf hurriedly bought the soy sauce he was going to buy and ran back to the apartment as fast as he could. When I opened the door, I saw Saitama, Janos, gorillas, mosquito children and doctors sitting around the table waiting for their return. "Oh, I''m back. Take a seat quickly." The gorilla got up from his seat and was ready to go to the kitchen to get something. "Come on, everyone is waiting for you." The doctor asked the hungry wolf to come and sit down and add something to the hot pot. "Hum, just come back. I thought you forgot to buy something." Janos probably repaired his body and sat next to Saitama. "Sure enough, if you don''t have people, you don''t have that feeling." Mosquito children are on the side, preparing things for everyone and watching some interesting programs by the way. The hungry wolf took off his shoes, looked at everyone sitting in the room, scratched his head and said shyly. "I''m back." "Well, come on, or I won''t wait for you." Saitama beckoned the hungry wolf to come over, and then put more dishes and chopsticks aside as usual. "Well, since there are all the people, let''s start." "You''re welcome." ¡Á six This warmth is something Saitama, Janos and hungry wolves need to protect. ~ after dinner ~ The hungry wolf went to the balcony, took out the dark spark from his pocket, felt the heat inside this thing, and sighed for a moment. "This is the way I want to go. Mr. wuchou, not to be a hero, continue to implement my own inner justice and do what I want to do. This is me." At this time, the hungry wolf felt a man behind him put his hand on his shoulder and patted himself. "Follow your heart and go on, hungry wolf." "Ah?" Turning around, he found no one behind him, but the hungry wolf saw that there was an obvious footprint on the ground. Looking back again, the hungry wolf saw the familiar figure standing on the roof of another building. "I''ve seen it all, hungry wolf. You''ve done well. Bye." The next second, the figure of worry free gradually disappeared, leaving the hungry wolf with tears of thanks. "Thank you, my freak hero." Chapter 1048 A year has passed since the moon incident. People on earth may have gradually forgotten what happened, and the moon began to slowly recover its original appearance. In the future, everyone can see the original full moon. Dong, Dong, Dong ~ deep mountain, inside the shrine ~ The witch with long purple hair, as usual, is doing morning worship. "Lord God, I hope you can keep him safe." The girl took back the things around her, prepared to change her clothes and went to class. "Xiao Xi, go to class." "Here we are." The witch changed her school uniform and went out with the blonde waiting for her outside the door. "I''m out." As they walked along the mountain road, they didn''t mind what strange things might appear around them. After all, everything on the mountain was very familiar to them. "Xiao Xi, yesterday''s class was really boring. It''s rare that you can listen to it. I almost fell asleep." "It''s nothing like that. I also squint secretly. The teacher was a fool and didn''t find it." They talked about their ordinary daily life and didn''t feel any disharmony at all, just as everything had not changed. "Xiao Xi." "What?" "It''s a year ago." Hearing what the other party said about the first anniversary, Xiao Xi naturally knows what the other party said about the first anniversary. "It''s been a year. It doesn''t matter. I''ve been waiting for two years. It''s not urgent to wait a little longer." "Xiao Xi, should you change it? After all, there''s no news for a year." "Huali sauce, it''s okay. I can wait. It''s you. There''s no need to continue doing this. Many people want to kiss you with Huali, don''t they?" "How could I be interested in that kind of person." That''s right. The more things I''ve seen, I''m less and less interested in ordinary people. Not only Xiao Xi, but also in the painting. "Oh, Xiao Xi, do you really believe that he will come back?" "Of course, Huali sauce." ~ Yiqiu high school ~ Huali and Xiaoxi sat in their seats and looked at the two guys above. It was still a past mischief. "Well, it''s the same." Huali and Xiaoxi look at chiyuye and Asano Xuexiu fighting each other on the podium. Their struggle has not stopped since the beginning of class division. "Be quiet and get ready for class." Although Yiqiu high school is a higher school, the atmosphere has changed a lot compared with the original. Everyone is not so competitive. Maybe it is because of the retirement of the chairman. Because the chairman abused his power, he has been ordered to resign, and the school is not his, but it is said that he has found another job related to education. "Xiao Xi, what are you thinking?" "Well, nothing. I just think I have something to deal with." Inside the shrine Xiaolv, who has been looking for clues through the network, finally reached the limit again. The whole person sat on the ground and couldn''t move. "The human body is really not very convenient, but only with this body can you do what you want to do." Xiao LV slowly closes his eyes, and the figure of that person constantly appears in his mind. "Where are you? I want to see you." ~ street ~ The man in a black cloak, looking at the familiar guy around him, silently walked up to each other and handed him a cigarette. "Thank you very much. Why are you back?" "It''s been a year. It''s just this day, so I''ll come back and see what I may know." "Oh, that''s a coincidence, so am I." Two men stood silently on the street. The pedestrians around saw their clothes and didn''t approach rashly. "Well, did you find anything?" "You should know this very well." They immediately kept silent. "In fact, we are all deceiving ourselves, aren''t we?" "No, we just, as weavers of hope, don''t want their hopes to be dashed, so we can start, don''t we?" Pinching off his cigarette, the man picked up his backpack on the ground and was ready to leave. "The chick is still waiting for me at home. I''ll go back first. It''s rare to come back. I have to talk to each other." "Well, see you next time." Their figures disappeared into the crowd as if they had not appeared. ~ in hidden buildings ~ "Are you back?" Hearing the profile of his men, the man nodded and said. "Keep monitoring and tell me if there is any problem." The man hung up his phone and stood up from his seat. "Has it been a year?" The man still can''t forget that he was the student and his most proud student. "I hope nothing will go wrong when I come back this time." ~ school ~ Xiao Xi took these inexplicable letters from his shoe cabinet as usual, and then dragged a burning bucket to burn them. Looking at Xiao Xi''s skilled operation, it''s not the first time to do so. Similarly, Huali also took away the letters in the shoe cabinet, opened them one by one, and then burned them. "Come on, Huali sauce." "Yes." They just didn''t care about other feelings, so they left, leaving the boys who had been observing painful tears. "Both of them, you can''t get it. Give up." It''s not the first time to say so, but chiyuye still spoke to them. "Chiyu, aren''t you interested in them?" "Yes, I''m really not interested in them. I''m only interested in their goals, just." "Just?" Chiyuye seemed to think of something and said. "A year?" Maybe he thought of something bad. Chiyuye bowed his head and left without talking. ~ mountain, old school building ~ At the last battle site, Xiao Xi came here as usual, looked at the stars in the sky and waited silently. "It''s been a year. When will you come back? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I''m tired. It''s not because I''m impatient, but where are you?" Previously, Xiao Xi knew that worry free was still in the world and could wait slowly, but now, aimless waiting made her feel very tired. "Tell me where you are and what I have to do to see you again!" The sound continued to reach the distance, like calling something. "Alas?" Suddenly, Xiao Xi saw a meteor in the sky, but the meteor seemed to fall here. "Wow!" Boom! The meteor directly hit the open space in front of Xiaoxi. In the thick smoke, Xiaoxi seemed to see a familiar figure. "Huh?" Wuchou turned to look at the dull Xiaoxi and smiled. "Xiao Xi, long time no see." "Uh, ah." Looking at Xiaoxi excited and speechless, wuchou came out of the meteorite crater, came to Xiaoxi and hugged each other. "I''m back." Chapter 1049 Late at night Wuchou calmed Xiao Xi, who was already asleep, crept out of the door and just ran into uncle snake. "Uncle snake, long time no see." "Cough, yes." They returned to the hall, sat silently in the corridor and looked at the full moon in the sky. "Now that you finally come back, don''t go. The chick needs your care. She''s different without you." "Uncle snake, it''s different this time." Wuchou looked at the full moon in the sky and said. "I came back this time to take her away. What are you going to do?" "Where are you going?" "Go to my world, uncle snake. What are you going to do or stay here?" Stay here? Uncle snake has no friends. Since he came to this world, the only relatives are wuchou and Xiaoxi. "Hoo, I''m old too. I can''t do it long ago. I''m just waiting to be buried." "I won''t get involved in your world, but can you take me back?" There is something that needs to be solved by yourself. "Of course, uncle snake, I can ask my friend to help you." "Oh, I didn''t expect that I would have the chance to go back after drifting in this strange world for so long." ~ another bedroom ~ Wuchou slowly opens the door and sees Xiaolv lying on the ground. The dark circles of his eyes tell wuchou that the other party has not slept for a long time. "You''ll catch a cold, fool." Wuchou covers the quilt for the other party and is ready to leave, but Xiaolu suddenly wakes up and grabs himself. "Is this an illusion?" "No." Now that the other party is awake, wuchou is not ready to leave so soon. Squat down and sit next to the other party. "Xiao LV, I see. I won''t leave you here alone. I''ll take you away." "Really?" In fact, Xiao LV has been worried that after he finds no worry, the other party is not willing to continue to get along with him. After all, he has done a lot of wrong things. "It''s all right, Xiao Lv. I''ll take you away and never abandon you." Let the other party sleep again and finally have time to deal with what they want to do. Deal with that man first. Outside the shrine The suit man stayed here and looked at the familiar shrine not far away. He didn''t know whether he was qualified to step into this area. "Teacher, long time no see." The voice came from behind him, but Mr. Wujian was not surprised at all, but nodded with satisfaction. "Since I''m back, why don''t I meet you? Is there anything we need to hide?" "Teacher, you should be very clear that if I appear again, it will cause a lot of trouble. For everyone''s safety, let me disappear like this. I will leave soon with my family." "Come back this time just to take them?" "Yes." Mr. Wujian hesitated for a moment and then said. "They, you''ll see them too, won''t you, in another capacity." Wuchou naturally knows who he is talking about. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the best choice to let them forget me." "This is not a choice, but an escape, my student." Although Mr. Wujian didn''t know what happened at that time, he obviously had no worries and needed to be responsible. At least he had to change his original life back. "They have always been in pain, you should know." "Me." Mr. Wujian turned and looked at his white hair. His eyes showed the vicissitudes different from his appearance. He couldn''t speak for a moment. "It seems that you have experienced a lot." "Yes, Mr. Wujian." "But this is not the reason why you abandon her. At least, do what you should do, okay?" Wuchou took a deep breath and nodded. "I see, Mr. Wujian." "It''s good to know. Now that you''ve come back and made your own choice, I''m relieved." Wuchou doesn''t know what teacher Wujian has experienced over the years, but it seems that the other party has also experienced a lot. Maybe it''s time to calm down. "Teacher, hard work." ~ hidden forest ~ The old God of death sat in front of his house and thought of the special phenomenon just now. "Teacher, you look old." Hearing the sound of worry free, the God of death didn''t look for each other''s position, but sat in place and giggled. "I knew you wouldn''t fall so easily." After laughing for a while, death stopped and said calmly. "When are you leaving?" Death has guessed that since wuchou doesn''t intend to show up, it proves that he will leave soon. "In a few days, I''m ready to go after dealing with some trivial things." "Cough, then." Worry free also knows what the teacher wants to say. "I see. If I kill the teacher, I will see her, but there may not be any good results." "So what? It''s always better than the other party''s painful waiting. Moreover, she''s not the only one who suffers." Wuchou doesn''t know what to say. "Thank you for killing the teacher." "By the way, don''t hurry." Wuchou was just about to leave. The teacher stopped wuchou. "Teacher?" "After making a decision, tell me and I will help you convey your ideas." "I see." With a calm, death knew that wuchou had left. "Aotian, what would you think?" Wuchou returned to the shrine, packed up his things and came to the hall of the shrine. Looking at the God on the magic card, he coughed twice without worry, and soon heard the response from the other side. "Wuchou, you guy, why did you wake me up at night?" "I know. My side is also in the evening. Let me ask you something." "I know that everyone has arrived here safely. You can rest assured to continue to pick up your mistress and everyone will protect them." "How do you talk? Believe it or not, Lord Yingji will visit you directly tomorrow." Hearing the threat of worry free, the other side seemed very angry, and then counselled again. "I know. Everyone will take good care of them, and Cui Xiang is there to take care of them. You can rest assured, anyway." Time is running out. Worry free nature understands each other''s potential meaning. "I see, but it will be over soon. I will attend on time." "If you understand, don''t forget your mission." I know that I don''t have much time, especially my elder sister is a little impatient. It seems that I''d better finish these things early. "This is my own trouble. I''ll clean it up myself." After figuring it out, wuchou returns to his room and quietly waits until the next morning before he can understand the situation. After all, human beings have to rest, even two sad little girls are no exception. Just, worry free, I hope tomorrow will end as soon as possible. Chapter 1050 ~ Yiqiu high school, Library ~ The students study here quietly, without any emotional fluctuation due to emotion or any reason. On the contrary, both men and women are looking at the quiet girl sitting at the door of the library. The girl opened the book in her hand. Her black hair was mixed with some golden hair. Most people thought that the other party was a kind of bad girl. However, the round big glasses give the girl an inexplicable literary flavor. The whole person looks like a good girl in every class when she was a student. "Aotian students." Hearing someone calling her, the girl closed her book and looked at the nervous looking male classmate standing in front of her. "Although I don''t know what you want to say, please don''t disturb me. This is the library. It''s quiet." Take a closer look. On the girl''s badge, there are a few words of librarian. "But if you''re not here, you don''t have a chance." Although she knew what the other party would say, the girl decided to listen to what the other party was going to say. "Well, you say." Looking at the girl''s expressionless face and looking at herself, the original courage slowly disappeared, and the rest is endless emptiness. "Go back if you have nothing to do. I want to continue reading." The girl said that she didn''t care that the blood on the man''s face disappeared and continued her business. Again. There were not so many flies in junior high school, but recently. Since Aotian was promoted to high school, there have been more and more flies, which may also be caused by the change of study style. "You can''t read here either." The girl packed up her things and was ready to leave. If anyone noticed, she found that many boys around were attracted by their fame, and their faces were lonely. "Speaking of it, it''s today." The girl went straight to the high mountain on one side. Here is their former junior high school. Although it has not started now, the memories left here can not be replaced at any time. "Here it is." Although the mountain road is not so obvious, the girl still found it with her past experience. Walking on the road that I have been walking all the time, everything is so familiar, just like what happened at that time appeared yesterday. The students of class E for three years passed by one by one like a shadow. "Everybody, I don''t know if you''re doing well." Aotian came to his destination, the playground where he honed his assassination skills. The round pit on the ground was like telling each other that these things happened yesterday. "Naruto Jun, where are you? It''s clearly agreed." Hold on to the necklace on your body. Only this thing can Aotian feel that he has a little contact with each other. ~ street ~ Ding Ling "Welcome." Seeing an acquaintance coming in, the maid was stunned and didn''t know what to say. "Amy, you''re here." "Well, here I am, Lin Xiang." The two sat together. Linxiang brought a cup of coffee to Aotian. Since then, the store has been supported by fast water Linxiang alone. "Lin Xiang, how are you doing?" "Fortunately, because we have many old customers, they support me very much, and I will continue to drive." Although he goes to school in Yiqiu high school like the students of Aotian, fast water Linxiang cares more about this coffee shop full of memories than the school. He has always spent more time protecting it. "Aimei, have you ever thought about it?" "No, stop." Aotian put down the coffee in her hand. She knew what fast water wanted to say. "You are different from me. Many people care about you, and you have your own way to go. I know. Someone asked you to go abroad for further study, didn''t they?" Speed water students do not want their friends to experience what they have gone through. If there is a better way to go, go along this road instead of staying in place. "So, classmate Sushui, are you willing to leave here? I know you actually waste too much time here, which has affected a lot. You can''t be alone in the future." Aotian clenched the ring on the ring finger of his left hand and said. "I''m different from you. You''ve only been together for a month. He and I can''t look back." "I don''t want to see anyone except him." "Me too." The two parted unhappily, although they both knew that each other was thinking of themselves, but. There are many things you are unwilling to give up. This is the pillar of your heart so far. ~ home ~ Taking off the burden of her body, Aotian Aimei got into her quilt and thought of her constant moving. "I''ll wait for you. No matter how long I wait, I''ll wait for you." Tears came down from the corners of her eyes. Late at night Click The window was pushed open. A man crept in and looked at Aotian Aimei lying in bed. He didn''t know what words to use to explain the situation. "Where are you?" I thought the other party woke up and wuchou wanted to leave quickly, but seeing that the other party had no follow-up action, wuchou leaned over carefully. "Crying." Reach out and wipe away the tears from the corners of each other''s eyes. Without worry, I don''t know whether to destroy each other''s dreams or whether I can accept telling each other the truth. But if you don''t say anything, nothing can be changed. "Aotian, no matter what your choice is, I will respect your choice." "Wait." Worry free, think about it carefully. In fact, there is another way to get rid of this trouble. "No, what''s the difference between this and cheating each other? Sure enough, I''d better tell the truth." ~ dream ~ Only in the dream can Aotian see that person. Only in the dream can he alleviate his helplessness in the real world. "Where are you?" In the dream, Aotian grabbed the hand of the shadow in front of him, but no matter how Aotian asked, the other party would not respond to her call, just like a dead shadow. "Where are you, Naruto Jun." "I''m here." Suddenly, the shadow that could not speak gradually became clear, just like what I had seen. Aotian looked at the shadow in front of him and gradually turned into what he thought. The whole person rushed over, but it was empty. "Aimei, if I deceived you, would you forgive me?" The inner shadow of Aotian looked at each other and hoped that the other party could answer this question. "Naruto Jun, what are you talking about? I don''t know." "Tell me, will you forgive me if I deceived you?" Aotian Aimei seems to understand something, happy, sad, tangled, all kinds of feelings mixed together. "I will, as long as you come back." "Then open your eyes." Chapter 1051 OTA loves beauty, likes science and has no much interest in liberal arts. However, in order to complete his studies, he will still learn the liberal arts he must learn. However, in this world, the main reason to promote her to complete her liberal arts study is the person who is willing to learn from herself. Just. "Naruto." Aotian woke up from his dream and looked at the fuzzy figure sitting beside him. His inner palpitation told him that the person in front of him was the one he had been longing for. Just. After seeing each other''s true face clearly, Aotian Aimei was so frightened that she hurried back and shrank. "Worry free students!" Aotian Aimei naturally remembers this. The classmate who died because of his violent walk, but the other party appeared beside him, which surprised him. However, Aotian Aimei felt that the necklace on her neck was connected with the worry free in front of her. "Isn''t it!" Originally, wuchou would come back. OTA Aimei also thought that her lover should also come back, but when she felt the situation of her necklace, what did OTA Aimei know. "Well." At the thought of this possibility, Aotian Aimei suddenly calmed down. "How could this happen?" Looking at each other suddenly sitting in the corner complaining about themselves, I don''t know what to say to comfort each other. "Aotian." "Shh." Aotian Aimei seemed to understand what was going on. Finally, she thought calmly and took a deep breath. "Wuchou, I ask you, where did I meet Naruto Jun for the first time?" "In the library, you were reviewing at that time. You accidentally noticed his book, didn''t you?" "On Devil Island, he appeared, didn''t he?" "Yes." Aotian Aimei tried to calm down and accept a fact. "Well, tell me, you and Naruto Jun are the same person now, aren''t you?" "I am him, he is me." Looking at the green energy in wuchou''s hand and the red and white cloak behind him, OTA aimi finally believed this fact. "So what do you want to do when you show up here?" "I just want to tell you this fact. If you can''t accept it, I will disappear forever and won''t appear in front of you again." Aotian Aimei needs time to think, and worry free also gives the other party time to think, because he has to see someone. ~ Xushui Linxiang home ~ Pack up what you want to do today, drag your tired body back to your room and sit down quietly. "Absolutely, protect your things." "Lin Xiang, someone is looking for you." I don''t know who is looking for me so late. "Huh?" Came to the door and saw a familiar person. "Worry free students?" Fast water Linxiang didn''t expect that wuchou would appear in his own house, but he was also very confused about how the other party came to find him. "Classmate Su Shui, I want to tell you something." ~ Park ~ "What am I doing here?" Although the disappeared classmate appeared in front of him and was surprised by the speed of water, he was not too surprised. Instead, he was a little strange that wuchou suddenly asked himself out. "Speed water classmate, although it''s strange to say so, can you?" Wuchou takes out a small box from his pocket. It''s so fast that he doesn''t have to think about it. Everyone knows what it is. "Worry free classmate, what do you mean?" "I''m sorry to let you suffer alone for so long. I really deserve it, but if you give me a chance, I can compensate you." The quick water is fragrant. I don''t know what wuchou is talking about. "In that case, you should understand." Snap With a burst of white smoke, the quick water Linxiang saw that wuchou had become the person who had changed his fate. "You!" Quick water seemed to know something and was speechless with surprise. "Sorry, I didn''t have a choice at that time, so it''s my fault to make you so painful these days." Listening to the worry free confession, I don''t know how to accept such a fact. "You just tease me. What am I?" "You can, change all this, I can, change your memory, as long as you like." Snap Although wuchou already knows that he will be slapped in the face, he knows that the pain is still pain. "Of course, if you are willing to forgive me, then come with me." "With you?" Fast water Linxiang listens to worry free words, so this is, this is. "Yes, come with me. As long as you are willing to forgive me, I will take you out of this world and go to my home." "Go." "Ah?" "Go, don''t let me see you." Quick water Linxiang can''t forgive. Wuchou treated himself like this. He cheated himself for a whole year by this means. "But." "Go!" Seeing that the other party''s mood is a little out of control, worry free can only leave temporarily. Maybe after the other party calms down, he will make his own choice. "I knew it would be like this from the beginning, didn''t I?" Wuchou talks to himself. Obviously, wuchou feels that he may have a chance to be forgiven by the other party. "I really go too far. Maybe I really don''t deserve their forgiveness. Maybe I should be selfish." Directly modify their memory, perhaps this is the best choice for them. However, wuchou doesn''t know whether they will remember and what to do if they do. "They are just ordinary people who are accidentally used by me. I should let them get their original life instead of taking risks with me." Finally, wuchou made such a selfish decision. Late at night Worry free changes their memories one by one. Not only that, worry free also uses its own ability to instantly change the cognition of people all over the world. For today''s worry free, there is still no problem changing this variable. "That''s good. Maybe I''m such a selfish person." However, in order to avoid the unknown possibility, wuchou still let Xiaoxi and them stay here. Anyway, as long as the frogs are still the gods here, Xiaoxi and they can connect the fantasy hometown through the shrine and travel freely to and from the world. "Is that really good?" After telling Xiaoxi all the facts, Xiaoxi doesn''t know how to help wuchou solve this problem. "That''s good. I''m not a good person myself. It''s good for everyone to forget." "Then, Xiao Xi, I''ll come back when I finish everything. Absolutely, I''ll come back. If there''s anything, go to the hall to find frog. She''ll help you." With that, the black hole once again grabbed wuchou into the tunnel and entered the crossing space again. "Worry sauce, it seems you still don''t understand. Women are sensitive animals themselves. They will soon notice." At that time, there must be a lot of trouble. Chapter 1052 ~ human world ~ "Where are you? Come out quickly." The girl with long blond hair didn''t know what to look for in her big house, but she was very worried looking at the expression on the girl''s face. "What''s the matter, aisia?" Mithras is just like she didn''t grow up. She is still the same as she was at the beginning. Even if she loses the power of truth, her body carrying truth is not comparable to ordinary people. "Ellie is gone. Really, she said she would go to school today." "Really?" Mithras is not unable to understand the distress of aisia. After all, the little guy they have been protecting is difficult to grow up, and they all spoil the little guy too much. "I see. Let''s find it together. We can''t get out anyway. After all, the boundary is still there. We''ll all know when we go out." But Mithras always felt that it was not so simple. Where they could not see, they saw a little Lori with a golden double horsetail, with a strange ring in her hand, simply passing through the border around the house without even causing any fluctuation. "Hee hee, thanks to my sister, I got this strength. People don''t want to go to school. It''s better to go to the demon world to play with my sister." As long as everyone takes a serious look, we can see that little Lori has a mysterious silver tattoo on her hand, emitting a violent atmosphere. "However, the portal of the demon world still needs to go to school. Well, I hope it won''t be found by the chairman." ~ Juwang college ~ Little Lori easily sneaked into the college, bypassed the school roads around, and quietly approached the mysterious mystery activity room. "Here it is." Little Laurie looked at the locked door and stretched out her hand. The red magic array suddenly opened and opened the lock inside. Click After successfully entering the college, little Lori quietly touched the magic array in the activity room according to her memory and was ready to transmit. "Sure enough, it''s here." Before little Lori injected magic, she heard a familiar voice behind her, and she didn''t notice it. Turning around, I saw a beautiful girl with long red hair, holding her chest with both hands and staring at herself. "Ellie, Alicia said you didn''t come to school. I knew you would come here. However, I didn''t expect you to be so brave. You dare to sneak over and take magic props." "Hee hee, that''s not the case, chairman. I just want to go to the demon world." "No." Although I don''t know how Ellie''s character becomes completely different from the two people, it is obvious that the key reason is that they spoil Ellie too much and don''t educate the child well. "When you went to the demon world last time, your sister has caused a lot of trouble. Many people complained to me. Moreover, as a member of the jimony family, you should abide by the rules." Listen, Ellie almost went to sleep. Looking at Ellie so not going to take care of herself, lias wanted to teach the little guy a lesson. "Chairman, I see, so this time." Snap As Ellie snapped her fingers, a white light exploded in the whole room. Lias was caught off guard and was temporarily blinded by the white light. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ellie directly injected magic to start the portal, but because she was in a hurry, she made a small mistake. "Ah?" When lias regained her consciousness, she found that Ellie actually started the portal, and it seemed that there was an error in the location, so she hurried over. "Bad." Seeing that she came to the jimony mansion accurately, but she couldn''t see Ellie, lias knew that something must have happened to the little guy. "Ellie, when people find you, they really have to take good care of you." ~ demon world, lost land ~ "Where is this?" When passing through the magic array, Ellie already felt a little bad, and she didn''t know the surrounding environment at all. "How could this happen? I must go back quickly. My sister will be worried." It''s just that Ellie, who is lost, doesn''t know how to get back to jimony''s territory, and doesn''t know whether this is the demon world. here ~ Phoenix territory ~ "Truth Nai, what''s the matter?" Leibel was still packing her things. When she saw her daughter suddenly stop, she asked anxiously. "Mother, I suddenly felt a little uneasy, as if something had happened to Ellie." "How could it be? There are jimony''s people over there, and that little guy should not get out of the border. You worry too much." Speaking of this, Leibel felt a little depressed. She was a devil and didn''t grow up too much. How come her daughter was about the same height as herself after a few years. The dignity of the elderly will disappear. In fact, Leibel doesn''t know. For a long time, Zhenli Nai and Ellie think she is very young and lovely. They don''t treat Leibel as other elders. Of course, Zhenli Nai still respects her mother. "Mother, I don''t feel right, or I''d better contact there." However, before they did anything, the jimony family had ordered someone to send a message. "What, Ellie is really missing, in the demon world!" "Sure enough." My feeling is really right. Zhenli Nai began to regret that he gave the prop to Ellie at that time. "Everyone spread the news to find someone. Let''s go, too." The whole demon world, because the little princess of jimony''s family was missing, the whole demon world was in chaos, and the members of the family scattered all over the demon world to look for the missing little guy. At this time, Ellie was in big trouble. "What is this?" Looking at the creeping monsters on the ground, Ellie felt that the creatures in the demon world were really disgusting for the first time. "Go away!" Looking at the monster''s intention to get close to herself, Ellie raised her right hand, and the white energy rushed away. The strong energy even led the monster directly to destroy the forest in a corner. "Ah, trouble again." If you destroy the environment at will, you will be scolded. Ellie also thought that she would be caught and disciplined in the future, but she didn''t notice the mantis flying behind her to attack herself. "Wow!" Looking at the sickle close at hand, Ellie was stunned and didn''t respond. Suddenly, a dark figure came to Ellie from one side. With a fist, the mantis flew out directly, and all of a sudden the whole creature was shattered. What came into Ellie''s eyes was a man with white cloak and short silver hair. The mysterious smell on her body made Ellie unable to see the depth of each other. "Are you okay?" The man with black and white pupils appeared in front of Ellie. "Well, well, it''s okay." Wuchou didn''t expect that when he just crossed the world, he saw a little Lori in danger. Since he saw it, he couldn''t stand idly by. Maybe he could know what the world is here through each other. "It''s all right." Chapter 1053 ~ evening ~ Sitting next to the campfire, Ellie looked at wuchou''s unknown power to change two tents and felt incredible again. "Uncle, what is this? This power is like a God." "Hee hee, this is the ability made out of nothing. When you reach a certain level, you can be like me." Although for wuchou, this is an ability that has existed since birth, for the original residents of the world, it may really be an unreachable realm. "That''s good. I don''t know when I can do this." "Certainly, in the future." Taking this opportunity, wuchou wants to know which world he will return to. "By the way, what''s your name? Do you know where this is?" Ellie just wanted to say it, but she thought of what her mother had said. Don''t trust strangers, even if they have helped you. Although Ellie is very naughty, she is limited to her family and outsiders. Ellie won''t be so strange. "My name is Ellie, but where is this? I don''t know what to say." "Well, it''s a headache." Ellie saw that wuchou really didn''t know where it was. Strange people suddenly appeared near her, but she didn''t know where she was. "Uncle, are you lost like Ellie?" "Yes, I have to find my family, so I feel distressed. I don''t know where this is." "Family." Ellie looked at the burning campfire in front of her and thought of her mother, aunt Mitra and her sister, but her eyes were a little wet when she thought of her current situation. "Sorry, it''s my fault. It reminds you of something bad." Looking at Ellie crying, she felt heartache inexplicably. She went to the other party, hugged the other party tightly, and put her hand on the other party''s head to comfort Ellie. "It''s all right, uncle. I''ll take you back to see your family. As long as I''m here, no one can hurt you." "Really?" "Really." Looking at Ellie stretching out her little tail finger, she had no worries about crying and laughing, and could only hook up with each other. "It''s agreed that as long as I''m here, I won''t let others hurt you." Ellie lay in her worry free arms, feeling the warmth different from her mother and other aunts in the past. For a time, she was a little confused, and she had an inexplicable sense of familiarity and security. "So warm." Looking at Ellie sleeping in the past, wuchou just wanted to put each other in the tent, but found that the other party was holding herself dead and couldn''t open at all. "Forget it." Anyway, for wuchou''s current state, not sleeping all night will not have any impact. We''ll find a way to go to a civilized city tomorrow. ~ the next day ~ Wuchou holds Ellie flying in the sky. As long as you rely on this method, you can soon find any obvious buildings. "Oh, I see." Fly to the city not far away with Ellie. Look at the buildings around, which are similar to the middle ages, but with the pedestrians around and modern tools such as mobile phones, you don''t know where you''ve been for a while. Just as I brought Ellie here, I found something without worry. It seems that many people stare at them with very bad eyes. "Ellie, who the hell are you? Why are so many people staring at us?" Although Ellie has guessed what''s going on, Ellie doesn''t intend to tell wuchou her identity. It''s best for wuchou to protect herself. After all, when she came to the city, Ellie had many ways to get out of here. "It''s all right, uncle. Let''s look around and maybe we''ll know the answer soon." Then, about ten minutes after Ellie showed up here. "Ellie!" Hearing the familiar voice, Ellie looked at the source of the voice and saw her sister coming with a group of guards. "Sister!" Truth Nai saw worry free around Ellie and thought she was a trafficker. After all, as a resident of the demon world, how can she not know Ellie''s identity. "Take him!" Listening to the order of Zhenli Nai, the guards around didn''t hesitate. They picked up their weapons and cut at wuchou. At this time, Zhenli Nai had taken Ellie aside. "Wait, did you misunderstand something?" While avoiding each other''s attack, wuchou looks at Ellie, who pretends to cry, and makes a face at wuchou while her sister doesn''t pay attention to herself. "Little guy, I just want to see my embarrassment and what evil fun." There is no way for wuchou. In order to reduce unnecessary trouble, wuchou still knocked out these guards with one punch and didn''t hurt them. "Ellie, wait for me here." Seeing that the guards can''t stop wuchou, Zhenli Nai is ready to do it by herself. After all, unlike Ellie, Zhenli Nai has long started training to inherit the most important members of the family. "Go away!" Looking at the truth, Nai rushed to himself. Worry free can only explain while avoiding each other''s fists. "Misunderstanding, I just brought that little guy back. Why did I suddenly attack me?" "Liar!" As brother Chennai waved his hand, the burning flame burst out with the activity, and suddenly hit wuchou''s hand. "This flame, strange." In addition to magic, the flame also has a familiar feeling of worry free and has strong destructive energy. "Yes, you are young and your magic is so powerful, but." Obviously, they have not gone through too much actual combat and have too little experience. "Don''t blame me. It''s only right to end early." Suddenly, wuchou''s figure broke away from the vision of truth Nai, and then the next second, wuchou came to truth Nai in an instant, and a finger flicked the other party''s forehead. "It hurts." Looking at the truth, Nai covered his forehead and couldn''t believe it. Looking at himself, he didn''t know what he had done. "Hit." "What?" Truth Nai looked up at worry free, his eyes full of confusion. "Who the hell are you?" "Me? I''m just a passing passenger. I just want to find my family." I don''t understand why the little guy in front of me is so surprised. What''s surprising about being met by himself. Looking at Wu Chou with a puzzled face, Ellie knew that Wu Chou really didn''t know anything. "Oh, sister, come here." Dragging her stunned sister aside, Ellie quickly said that she was really okay, and the other party really didn''t know anything. "Don''t know anything?" To suppress his shock, Shinai looked at Wu Chou with skeptical eyes, and finally believed his sister''s words. "Well, since he brought you back, it''s also our distinguished guest. At least thank him for taking him back to the family territory." Truth Nai took back his bad tone and apologized to wuchou. "Sorry, I misunderstood. Thank you for bringing my sister back." "It''s okay, it''s okay, so I''ll go first." "Wait." Truth can''t let worry go so easily, not only because he saved Ellie, but also because he has the ability to hit Phoenix''s immortal body. "You''re looking for someone. Come with us. Our family is quite famous here. We can help you." If someone helps you, you will naturally save some energy. "Well, thank you." Chapter 1054 ~ demon world ~ It''s close to the family territory of Phoenix, so Ellie and Shinai don''t rush back. On the contrary, they want to walk back slowly and tell their family that Ellie has been found. Wuchou glanced at them. They used your magic array. They always felt as if they had seen it somewhere, but they couldn''t remember. After all, wuchou saw the most at first, the magic array of jimony family. "Uncle, where are you going next? If you want to find your family, we can also help." Ellie doesn''t know why. She has been walking around without worry, so that truth can''t see it. "Ellie, be careful. You also shoulder the mission of family prosperity. Don''t mess around." Truth Nai feels that wuchou is a "pure" human, and Ellie is different from truth Nai. She is not a mixed race devil. In jimony, if it was not for the close relationship between aisia and lias, someone would have been impeached. However, of course, the most important reason is because of the jimony family and the Phoenix family, and because of the sister relationship between Ellie and Chennai. Truth Nai has been influenced by her family. Naturally, she doesn''t want Ellie to find a human to get along with her, which will have too much impact on her future status. "Hum, stupid sister." As long as it comes to things related to the family, truth Nai is a little out of control. Ellie also understands her sister''s difficulties. Naturally, she will not be capricious and not so attached. "Family?" Ellie and Zhenli Nai actually want to know who their father is who they haven''t met. They can''t even see the photos except to understand their father''s deeds in the mouth of their mother and little aunt. "Huh?" Soon after they left the town, wuchou felt something close to them behind. The breath was very weak. "Come out, you''ve been with us for a long time." Looking at wuchou, she suddenly stopped and shouted back. Ellie and Shinai knew that something had happened. Suddenly, a few armed gangsters came out of the grass on one side. It seemed that they didn''t intend to let them leave safely. "Hum, since you''ve been found, there''s no way. Brothers, catch these superior demons." rustle Wuchou also wondered what confidence these guys had to fight with them. As a result, he saw that they threw some strange powder out of their pockets and spread into the whole space at once. "Ah, magic, I can''t use it." Ellie and Chennai found that their magic was like being disturbed by something, and they couldn''t make it out at all. "Hahaha, what''s up? It''s a drug specially used to deal with you guys on the black market. As long as you have this thing, you can''t use magic." "This thing." Wuchou felt that there seemed to be a strange energy hidden in these powders. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou saw that the powder suddenly formed a huge circle. When wuchou realized what was happening, it was too late. "Get down!" Wuchou quickly dragged the two little guys down, and then a purple light surrounded the three, and the three disappeared in situ. ~ human world ~ Ziguang came to the world with the three people. He didn''t have to worry about whether the attack was aimed at himself or at the two little guys. The guy in front of him had indicated the other party''s purpose. "Oh, unexpectedly, I have found the person I want to find." Ellie and Shinai looked at the young man standing not far from them and were too frightened to speak loudly. "White Dragon Emperor, Wally Lucifer, what do you want to do?" For their common enemy, people in the family naturally often talk about this guy. "I don''t mean anything else, but it''s rare to find that your two little princesses came out alone without protection, and finally found a chance to bring you here. However, I didn''t expect to bring a bigger guy." Wally was just going to take advantage of Ellie and Chennai to find a chance to pit jimony and the Phoenix family. Unexpectedly, they were surrounded by a person they had always wanted to find. "You hide and I''ll deal with him." Now that we see Wally here, it''s very clear which world this world is. "Haven''t seen you for a long time, but now that you appear, come and fight!" call For a moment, Wally directly banned his hands and dealt with wuchou. Wally would not be careless. Blue and white light rushed into the sky and collided violently in the sky. "Powerful, since we can fight with the White Dragon Emperor, we have the upper hand." After all, the White Dragon Emperor even the demon king said that they could not easily provoke the existence. How could Ellie and Shinai not understand each other''s strength, but the man who had just met him could fight the White Dragon Emperor. "Uncle, great." Ellie''s eyes glittered and stared at worry free. Seeing his sister''s situation, Shinai began to reflect on whether he didn''t need excessive rejection. ~ half empty ~ "Powerful, powerful, even without you of the Red Dragon Emperor, you can fight me like this. You are really strong, God killer." Wally is still the same as before. When he sees the strong, he will fight involuntarily. He is a battle maniac. "Wally, you''re strong, but you''ll lose!" With wuchou''s boxing, he broke Wally''s forbidden hand with irresistible force, and the whole armor was broken directly. "Win!" Watching Wali fall to the ground and want to continue fighting, wuchou can only rush up to seal the other party''s magic and don''t mess with him. "Well, I''m also very busy. Come back when you have a chance. I''m going to meet others. The seal will be lifted later. Just stay here for a while." With that, wuchou left with two little guys, completely ignoring Wally shouting in the back. "Uncle, you''re really good. That''s the White Dragon Emperor. You beat him to the ground." Ellie just did not expect that wuchou could defeat the White Dragon Emperor so easily. For Ellie, the White Dragon Emperor is as powerful as her father. "Ha ha, it''s all right. I can beat ten of these guys." brag Although worry free is not bragging, truth Nai feels that worry free is bragging. "By the way, this is the world. I know where I''m going. If you''re okay, go back by yourself. Thank you." With that, wuchou is really ready to leave, but Ellie holds wuchou. "Wait, uncle, we''re back. Come with us. We can help you." "Ellie, leave this guy alone. Let''s go." Looking at Ellie, she also plans to keep worry free. Zhenli Nai quickly pulls Ellie away and doesn''t let the troublesome guy continue to follow them. Watching the two people leave without worry, I''m sorry to scratch my head. "Am I hated?" Chapter 1055 ~ Juwang college ~ Passing by the school where I once studied, I feel like everything happened yesterday, and I don''t know how long I have left the world. Reduce their sense of existence, worry free, go into the school and directly come to the mystery activity room. However, wuchou can''t see those people here. It seems that he has left for a long time. However, looking at the surrounding furnishings and traces, someone should always clean it. Since you can''t find anyone in school, you can go directly to your former home. Maybe you can find someone there. ~ now ~ After seeing Alicia, Ellie and Zhenli Nai go back to the demon world directly through the magic array. Because of Ellie, Ellie still needs a good lesson. "The strong man who defeated the White Dragon Emperor?" After hearing the description of Zhenli Nai, Leibel and lias felt that the guy Zhenli Nai saw was really strong, and according to the description of Zhenli Nai, the other party still easily defeated the White Dragon Emperor. "Where is that man now?" "In the human world, he said his family was in the human world, and Ellie seemed." After hearing the description of Zhenli Nai, Leibel and lias feel headache. Ellie has caused many people''s dissatisfaction because she is not a devil. Moreover, Ellie is still the next patriarch of the jimony family. If she is not a devil, how can she do? Now, she has something to do with a very powerful human being. "If he were here, there wouldn''t be so much trouble." Lias and Rebecca naturally thought of someone who could get them out of trouble. As long as it comes to this, truth Nai can actually see that his mother and the chairman''s expression have become a little lonely. "Father?" I''ve been listening to my father''s deeds, but Shinai really hasn''t seen his father. "Father, what is it like?" ~ human world ~ Wuchou stood in front of the familiar big house and hesitated. He didn''t know how long he had left. It may have been several years. He came back so late. I''m sorry to wait for his family here. "Are you?" The familiar voice came from behind. Wuchou turned around and saw the girl with long black hair in his eyes. "Mithra." "Father?" Mithras thought she was hallucinating. She approached and looked at wuchou clearly. After determining the identity of the other party, Mithras jumped into wuchou''s arms like a petrel. "Father, you are finally back." "I''m back. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." "It''s been a long time." "But this is nothing compared to waiting for the first time." Without worry, I don''t know what to say, so I can only tear away the topic. "Mithra, how long have I been away and how can''t see anyone at school." "Father, you have been away for almost ten years. Of course, it has been a long time for some people." decade This is what wuchou didn''t expect. Originally, wuchou thought he was just leaving for a year or two. Unexpectedly, he had left the world for so long. However, Mithras, as a user of the truth, has not grown old, which is normal. "By the way, aisia, where are they?" "Aisia, they are all at home. By the way, there are those two little guys. My father must like them very much." Wuchou naturally remembers what happened before he left the world, but he didn''t expect it. "Little guy, isn''t it?" Looking at Wu Chou''s surprised expression, Mithras knew that Wu Chou must not have known it at the beginning. "Yes, father, really. Do you know that aisia and rebel''s sister are so distressed because they are so lonely without you?" "Well, this is really heavy." Wuchou didn''t expect that as soon as he came back here, he changed from a person to a family of five people''s congresses, although this family will certainly grow all the time. "In short, father, hurry up and meet sister aisia and rebel. They all need you. And those two little guys also want to see you." "Oh, oh." Just, wuchou hasn''t been prepared mentally, and doesn''t know what expression he wants to face them. See the unhappiness, Mithras continued. "Don''t worry, those two little guys are not at home now. Only sister aisia is at home. Father, go and see sister aisia first." "Oh, thank you, Mitra." ~ in the mansion ~ As usual, aisia sat in the garden of the mansion, looking at the flowers swinging with the wind, in a daze. I looked at aisia from a distance and saw that the other party''s appearance had not changed. Worry free was finally relieved. Sneaking behind each other and trying to scare each other, aisia suddenly spoke. "Mithras, go and prepare when you come back. They will certainly come back. There will be not enough time at that time. Don''t play tricks." Alicia just got up and was ready to go back to prepare dinner, but she didn''t think she threw herself into a man''s arms. "Fool, you should see clearly when you walk, or you''ll hurt me." Aisia looked up and saw the familiar man, speechless for a moment. She didn''t know whether she was happy, sad or excited. Her feelings were mixed in an instant. Wuchou proved his identity with action, gently lifted each other''s bangs, walked down her cheek and gently clicked on her lips. "I''m back." "Mr. nameless, I." Put his hand on each other''s lips and smiled. "Hard work, my love." "Yes." Language is not enough to express their feelings. Only actions and actions can tell their feelings and thoughts. "I''d better prepare it alone." Seeing what they were going to do, Mithra could only turn and leave with a red face and go back to the kitchen to prepare what she might need later. Time will not stop because of their communication. Slowly, the sun sets and the moon rises from the other half of the sky. Wuchou and aisia were tired of being together. Wuchou didn''t talk, so he quietly listened to aisia and said what had happened in recent years. Although it is very plain, wuchou feels that aisia ignores many small details in order not to let wuchou worry about himself. Even if their relationship is close enough, aisia doesn''t want to cause any trouble to wuchou. "Aisia, if the God is still there, I would like to thank him for letting me meet you." "No, Mr. nameless, my Lord God, it''s you." "Uh huh." Feeling that they would continue like this if no one disturbed them, Mitra had to stop them from continuing their conversation. "Father, sister aisia, we''re leaving. We''re going to the demon world. There seems to be a banquet and something to do." "We know." Chapter 1056 ~ demon world ~ Ellie sat impatiently in her seat, waiting for her family to come. "Ellie, be careful. Even if it''s a family meeting, you have to be like a model." Truth Nai wants to tidy up Ellie''s clothes again. She can''t help complaining. "Also, you are not young. You should take care of yourself in the future, and your sister will take over family affairs in the future." "Hum." Ellie is very resistant to these family affairs. Zhenli can only shake her head reluctantly and ignore so much. At this time, the bodyguard came in from the door, came to rebel and said something. "This is, really?" Ellie and Chennai can see that Leibel seems to be out of control after hearing the bodyguard''s words just now. "Ellie, Shinai, you wait." Before they could respond, Leibel ran out as if she wanted to see someone. "Mother!" Seeing his mother in such a hurry and running out regardless of etiquette, Shinai and Ellie also left their seats to see what happened. Not long after walking out of the restaurant, in the hall, Shinai and Ellie saw that rebel was holding a man they knew and crying. "Huh?" Caressing Leibel''s worry free, he saw someone coming in front, looked up and saw the two little guys he met when he came back for the first time. "Isn''t it!" Worry free thought of what might happen. "Ellie, Chennai, come here." Aisia came up to them and pulled them over. "He is your father." "Father?" Truth Nai is a little unbelievable, but Ellie behaves more strangely. She seems to be more different than she can''t believe. "Ellie, Chennai, good name." Worry free looks at two little guys you know. Maybe this is fate. I didn''t expect to meet my family as soon as I came back to the world. "Mother, I love you." Truth Nai doesn''t know what to say. After all, he didn''t give worry a good impression at the beginning. "Shinai, you are really a good sister. You really dare to do anything to protect your sister." Without worry, you can''t see the tangle of truth. Quickly remove each other''s inner confusion and comfort each other. "It''s hard for you, Shinai." "Well, well." I feel that my father is more kind than I expected. However, compared with the truth that can be simply accepted, Ellie''s expression is a little different. "You''re Ellie''s father, don''t you?" Looking at Ellie, it seems that she doesn''t want to accept this fact. Alicia''s face is a little ugly, even her own daughter. "Ellie, look." Wuchou stretched out his arm and the silver tattoo on his hand glittered. "Father, this is." Mithras on the side was surprised to see wuchou. "Yes, this is the power of truth. Ellie, truth Nai, you also have something, right? This is something only the four of us have." Ellie and Shinai naturally know that these things will appear when they are very angry. "But, but." "Ellie, what''s the matter with you? Why deny Mr. nameless? Do you think he doesn''t deserve to be your father?" Alicia didn''t understand why her children seemed to resist wuchou. Did wuchou do anything that disgusted Ellie. "Well, aisia, say it here." Leibel also eased from the reunion just now and took aisia and Mitra to the next door to talk. Leave wuchou and Ellie standing in the hall. "Well, let''s go in. They seem to be talking for a long time." ~ other side ~ "No." Aisia and Mitra didn''t expect that so many things had happened in the short days when Ellie and Chennai disappeared. "That''s why Ellie behaves so strangely." Aisia did not expect that her daughter unexpectedly met wuchou without knowing it, and just like herself, she experienced a hero to save the United States. "No, Ellie, it''s my daughter and Mr. nameless''s daughter. They are impossible. Ellie will certainly accept this fact." "That''s right." Just, will things really end as simple as they want? Maybe not. The banquet ended in this strange atmosphere. Later, Leibel returned to the world with truth Nai. After all, it is hard to come back here without worry. ~ night ~ "When are you leaving?" After listening to wuchou''s introduction of their life experience, aisia and rebel will not stop wuchou from saving the world. After all, as long as they succeed, they will have endless time to get along in the future. "I don''t know, so during this period of time, let me make good compensation to you. When I come back, I''ll take you out of here and don''t be restricted by the family." ~ other side ~ "Ellie, what are you thinking?" Zhenli Nai was very worried about Ellie. He came over in the middle of the night to see if Ellie hadn''t fallen asleep. He saw Ellie sitting in front of the window in a daze at the moon. "Sister, what do you think that is?" Truth knows what Ellie really thinks, but she can''t say anything to comfort her. After all, if she says something wrong, she may hurt Ellie''s heart. "Ellie, that man is our father. Didn''t you always say that father must be a hero? Now we know that father is not only a hero, but also saved us. Isn''t that good?" "Really?" Ellie looked up at truth Nai and always felt that the other party didn''t tell herself anything. "Sister, I remember that you told me before, devil, there are not so many rules to abide by, right?" "Ellie, what the hell are you trying to say?" Truth Nai was a little worried that Ellie would think of something extreme. "Sister, you didn''t always want me to be a devil." "Now, I really want to be a demon without constraints." The night sky is as calm as usual. No matter what happens, it will not change the night sky. ~ the next day ~ Feeling that the time to leave was approaching, wuchou wanted to meet Ellie and Zhenli Nai. I don''t know why. Now these two people have been hiding from themselves. "Truth Nai, what''s the matter? Why are you hiding from me?" Truth Nai looked at the unconscious worry free and shook his head regretfully. "Father, you''d better be intuitive. Don''t hurt other people''s feelings, or you''ll have big trouble in the future." "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Truth Nai doesn''t care whether he understands it or not, and then goes on. "Anyway, you''re leaving, aren''t you? You''ll be surprised when you come back." Then, in such an ambiguous situation, wuchou left the world and continued to move forward. Chapter 1057 "It''s time." For a moment, wuchou returned to Gaia and ayeroth, as if nothing had happened during this period of time. "Gaia, ayeroth, the next thing, please, I''ll ask you." "We understand, go well, this world, no, all the world depends on you." Wuchou nodded, opened a colored aperture from his head and jumped in. Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi If the world is compared to a planet. Then, on the bright side, there is a snow-white space, wrapped in colored spheres, floating in the air. On the other side, isolated by a red barrier, is endless darkness. In this red barrier, a sphere is divided in two by this barrier. And worry free, just come out from here. "Long time no see." After a brief imbalance, wuchou appeared in a familiar room, with clear logs, a burning stove, and. Sitting on the chess table, the girl with her legs crossed. "Sister." The girl was the same as wuchou at that time. Her long black hair was even longer than her own body and fell directly to the ground. The strange sphere around didn''t appear here because of space problems. "What''s the matter? Come and sit down." The girl put her hand on the table and looked at wuchou with her head sideways. "Sister, you didn''t just come to see me, did you?" Before the words fell, another space tunnel was opened on the other side of the chess table, and a white light ball flew out of it. This thing, worry free nature is very familiar, is known before you wake up. Click The white sphere gradually broke open, and a white light slowly formed a figure. If this person looked like anything, it was just like another girl in front of him. The color is completely reversed and becomes a pure white. "Ah, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you change your appearance back to the previous deceptive saint? You look the same as me, but you will be cursed." The black girl looked as like as two peas, who had been the same as her. "Change it, too. He doesn''t like you anymore." The white girl ignored each other''s words and sat quietly on the other side. "Hum." The black girl waved along the chess table with one hand, and the white and black chess appeared on it. "Well, if it weren''t for my dear brother, you wouldn''t even be qualified to sit here and talk to me." "Really?" The white girl picked up the white king and said. "It''s obviously you who have been invading us. We''re just passive counterattack, but you''re getting too much, which will lead to that kind of tragedy, won''t you?" "You The black girl naturally knows what the other party is talking about, which means that she will sacrifice because she can advance an inch without worry. "Wait, don''t quarrel. We''re not here today for such a thing." Wuchou doesn''t want their relationship to continue to deteriorate. After all, they are not easy to get along with. If they want to achieve their goals, they need to get along well. "Wait, stupid brother, do you think I don''t know what you think?" The black girl looked at wuchou and continued. "You want us to unite and don''t keep fighting, because it''s not good for anyone, I understand." "But you know." The white girl looked at wuchou and said. "If we live in peace, it will lead to the emergence of that existence, won''t it?" Wuchou is right to look at them. As the controller of the two forces, how can he not know that this will lead to this result. The black girl got up from her seat and came to wuchou. "Don''t be silly, brother. You can''t resist the existence. So can we. You will definitely die and completely destroy it." "That''s why we fight all the time, not because we hope, but because we have no choice." Not because they really want to fight, but if they don''t fight, they will be destroyed. "Did you know from the beginning?" Wuchou always thought that they would fight because of their different positions. Unexpectedly, they were all afraid. Afraid of that, broken energy. "So, brother, don''t try to unite the two of us. We know very well." "On both sides, only one person can survive." Seeing that the two are competing against each other again, wuchou quickly stops them. "Wait, we haven''t fought that thing yet. Why do you think we can''t win it?" They looked at each other, and then there seemed to be something else that they didn''t tell wuchou. "Brother, haven''t you noticed?" "What?" Without worry, I feel as if there is something else I don''t know. "That''s right. After all, that thing is limited. It can only remind you of the earliest memory. You can''t remember the rest." The black girl sat beside wuchou and said. "Brother, think about it. What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" "Uncoordinated?" "Why, you can''t remember, your memory in the space crack, clearly you have recovered all your memory, why that memory has not been recovered." "Why, it seems that many people know you, especially in the world in the barrier. Many people know you, but you don''t know them, and you can''t even find anything related to them in your memory." "Why?" When you think about it carefully, it is true that no one remembers the fantasy town. Before his reincarnation in his previous life, the fantasy town has not been formed, so how can people in that world know themselves. Do you? "Don''t you know me." "Finally understand?" Snap Wuchou fell off his chair and looked at them unbelievably. "I can only keep the first memory, so if I am reborn again." "Yes, memory, the memory of that life will not be retained." "Well, we." They nodded and said what wuchou didn''t want to know. "I''ve tried, everyone has disappeared, and now the world is the world that has been reset." "At that time, I don''t know which time, you finally persuaded us both, so the broken energy appeared." "Everyone is dead. We are the first time, so we still leave the initial memory." They continued to talk about the truth they didn''t know. "So, because we have seen it, we have decided to do so since then." "Keep fighting and won''t be persuaded by you. When you are reborn again, again and again." "Turn everything into the same as the first rebirth. Everything is for you, my dear brother." Chapter 1058 "Everything has failed." "Yes, brother." The black girl sat beside wuchou and continued. "Therefore, we will only continue to fight. You can''t stop us. The only thing you can do is choose one side, join them, and then." "Destroy the other party." The white girl also sat on the other side of worry free. "No matter who your choice is, we won''t have any complaints." "Because this is your choice." With that, they let wuchou leave the room, because wuchou still needs to think about what he should do next. ~ fantasy Township ~ People living in the world have begun to adapt to this strange and magical world. Here, maybe everyone can start again. Because it is very close to here, the yuansaka family can come here through the portal. Naturally, their landing point is Boli shrine. "Here we go again." Lingmeng looked at the group of people who came in. There was no male. Well, I already know who these people came for. "Oh, welcome, welcome." Here they were greeted by the purple with a smile on their face and the faint fragrance staring at them silently. As the leader of the two factions of fantasy Township, purple joined the same darkness as abdominal black, and Youxiang naturally chose the homologous light. Now, the battle that determines the survival of light and darkness is decided by one person without worry. "Can''t you continue reincarnation? Anyway, that guy will lose his memory." Lingmeng said irresponsibly. "No, the light can''t hold on. If it goes on like this, the light will be swallowed up by the darkness, so she will take the risk to wake up worry free and intend to rely on worry free to make the final decision, either to be destroyed or to be reborn." "The darkness is tired of fighting with the light for a long time. As long as that person decides where to go, the battle will be reversed in an instant." "Ah, is that man really so strong?" Lingmeng really can''t see it. "Naturally, you will know later." ~ yuanban family ~ "Trouble, I didn''t expect that we had such trouble just when we came here." Lin looks at the purple who is going to bewitch Jack and nursery rhymes. He has a headache. He clearly just wants to see what the world is like. He doesn''t intend to participate in the struggle of these factions. "No way, sister, this is society." However, compared with the purple that has been bewitching the public, Ying cares more about the faint fragrance of silence on the other side. "Sakura?" Lin seems to be more inclined to purple, but obviously his sister has always had different views from himself. "Sister, I''m sorry. Sure enough, I still want to argue with you." Expected results. Finally, Jack and the nursery rhyme are still not bewitched by purple. They follow Ying to take refuge in Youxiang, while Linhe rushes back to the team. Elia still chooses purple. "The number of people is Youxiang leading for the time being." The whole fantasy village is the same, because Youxiang and purple, all forces are separated by half for the final survival. Instead of coming to Boli shrine, wuchou went to another place where someone wanted to see him. ~ Earth Spirit hall ~ "Long time no see." "Yes." Sitting on the sofa, little Lori with short pink hair picked up the tea cup on the table and took a sip. "Master Jue, you." "Don''t call me that. Call me xiaojue." Maybe I''m not used to the title of wuchou. Xiaojue called wuchou and changed his mouth. "Well, we used to." "Yes, we did meet in the days when you lost your memory." Xiaojue silently took the tea cup, felt the residual temperature inside, and then said. "If you forget, I naturally understand, but you don''t care what relationship you have with me." It''s impossible not to care. The main purpose of wuchou''s coming here is to know what they think. "Well, you." "I am the side that supports the light, just like the fragrance." Disappointed answer, worry free just want to know if there is anyone here who doesn''t choose one of the two sides, a neutral guy. "No, everyone has made their own choices." A monster who can read people''s hearts naturally knows what wuchou is thinking. "Really not?" "Everyone has made a choice. In fact, you know very well that although everyone doesn''t pay special attention to purple and fragrance, they know a lot of monsters. Slowly, everyone will form a small group and finally have a connection." "The impact is comprehensive. In the end, all people in the whole fantasy Township chose the other side because of their family or friends." Xiao Jue put down his tea cup and said. "Don''t think too much. You don''t have leisure time to sit here now." "What do you mean?" "Everyone is waiting. The people you bring back from other worlds are preparing to pull them to join them." By the way, that''s what it means. Rely on others to convince you and join which side. "Damn it." Wuchou wanted to hurry over, but he saw a man standing at the door. "Sorry, you are not allowed to leave here so easily." Four seasons Yingji "Lord Yingji, you." "I''m sorry, wuchou. Although you want to stop them, I don''t allow it. This selection needs to continue. I think I''ll tell you only when I''m soft hearted. I won''t." "Do you want to do it?" Looking at wuchou, her eyes began to change a little, Yingji said. "No." Just because she saw that wuchou couldn''t do it, Yingji didn''t worry about what would happen. "Just look at it. Everyone will come here and make their own choices." ~ at this time, Boli shrine ~ Across many dimensions, two people came to this world together. "This is fantasy Town, isn''t it?" Louise and Tiffany, because of a scroll, finally came to this so-called fantasy land. "Louise, look." Not far away from them, purple eyes looked at them fiercely, and the fragrance on one side was staring at them. "Well, we seem to be involved in a big trouble." Important objectives Purple is different from Youxiang. They have a stronger ability to cross the dimension and always pay attention to the action of worry free. These two people have a great impact on worry free in the first world. "Key." "Well, let''s start." In the sky, a reporter called the fastest, holding a video recorder and microphone, began his performance endlessly in mid air. "During this time, outsiders have been coming into the fantasy village to determine the fate of light and darkness. Our key objects are the well-known sages, eight clouds and purple, and the master of the sun flower field. The wind sees the faint fragrance and determines the direction of the world. It starts with two people." Chapter 1059 "So, do you understand?" Louise, sitting beside Zi, listened to the truth in Zi''s mouth and nodded silently. "Yes, happiness is contested by myself. I shouldn''t let others compete for happiness with me." "Yes, Louise, so you should join the dark." ~ other side ~ "Youxiang, you are really good." Looking at the flowers and plants around because of the faint fragrance, tiffania looked at the faint fragrance like a God. "Light is the source of life. I naturally want to believe in light." Tiffania, join the light. "Well, Louise''s weight must be higher than Tiffany''s. no problem." Purple heart naturally has its own small abacus. After all, not everyone is so easy to deceive. Only those with the same idea can be persuaded. ~ Earth Spirit hall ~ "What are they?" Seeing that purple and Youxiang persuaded Louise and tiffanya by their own ability, wuchou didn''t know what to say. "Just keep looking. After all, people really pull off their faces to greet others for the choice of their own beliefs." Yingji picked up her own sign and knocked wuchou hard. She continued to watch the special TV in the Earth Spirit hall. ~ Boli shrine ~ After a period of waiting, several people soon crossed the door. "Ah, is this my brother''s world?" Walking in the front is Zhang Youji with a strange felt hat. "However, the world looks as if it is dangerous." With a military shovel, a purple double horsetail walnut. As the pioneers of their world, they first explore this new world. After all, worry free is here, and they will come here sooner or later. "Huh?" Purple and Youxiang looked at them at the same time and could feel the familiar smell of walnut. "I see. It''s transferred." The power of the virus did not completely disappear, but lurked in walnuts, waiting for the time to wake up again. "However, it seems that I can''t convince the child''s heart." Purple can see at a glance that the clear walnut in his eyes can''t be persuaded by himself. "But the other one." Obviously, there is a great dark reason. This is very suitable for purple. Obviously, the results here are already very obvious. With a dark side, Youji will naturally be convinced by purple, and as a soldier, walnut naturally adds a faint fragrance. "Oh, come on, come on, it''s not a girl at last." In fact, Yingji and Jue are still a little worried. After all, wuchou seems to have found a lot of women. If they are all women, they will be in a bit of an awkward situation in the future. ~ Boli shrine ~ "Huh?" Chengtai Lang, who had just finished shopping and was ready to go home, walked out of the store and found himself in another place. There was an ancient shrine around him. In front of him, the two men looked at themselves covetously, and the smell told Chengtai Lang that they were very dangerous. Before Cheng Tailang could say anything, a portal suddenly lit up behind him and a familiar role came out of it. ¡°dio£¡¡± "Oh?" Dio was just about to go outside to relax. Unexpectedly, he came to a strange place in the blink of an eye, and there was Chengtai Lang of the josta family standing beside him. "Here, where?" In fact, DIO has a little eyebrows. After all, if anyone can cause such trouble, it must be that person. "Chengtaro, long time no see." "DIO, you guy, I don''t know what happened, but I think." "Let''s fight first!" Platinum star and the world appeared at the same time. They used stop and stop at the same time. "The ability to control time is good." Purple and Youxiang didn''t hinder the two people from fighting. They looked at the two people fighting and wondered who would follow them. In fact, while DIO and chengtaro are fighting, they are already thinking about the current situation. "All right." The battle between the two soon ended. Even if they lost the power of vampires, DIO naturally wanted to work with the dark, while Chengtai Lang naturally wouldn''t join DIO and must have chosen the other side. "Huh?" Sensing the breath on the other side, purple and faint fragrance looked at the portal at the same time. Snap As soon as the white portal opened, Wukong was kicked out. "Fool Wukong, get out of the way. It''s rare for me to come back, so don''t get in my way." Watching their old friend take three women and two men out, purple and Youxiang don''t know what to say. "Hahaha, purple, faint fragrance, long time no see." Zixiang actually saw that although Cuixiang said hello to them, it was obvious that she wanted to take the two people behind her to Youxiang. "Cui Xiang, don''t you make a choice for the people behind you?" "Hahaha, I know everyone very well. Everyone will choose Youxiang, so purple, don''t think about it. You might as well think about how to convince the other two people." Zihe Youxiang looked at Wukong and vegeta at the same time. After Zihe read it, he didn''t think they would join him. After all, there was an obvious light on them. But. "Sorry, would you like to fight with us rather than join others?" The strong in different worlds feel a little excited about Wukong, and his body can''t help it for a long time. "I knew it." Wuchou in the Earth Spirit hall knows that Wukong will definitely want to fight with someone when they appear. "Moreover, what to choose, I can''t be with this idiot." Vegeta will never follow Wukong on the same side. Where Wukong chooses, vegeta will definitely not choose that side. "Ah, fight." It was obvious that they were not the target to deal with, so Zizi shifted his goal to Youxiang. "You two, look over there. That man is very strong, and like you, both like boxing to meat." "Over there?" Goku and vegeta looked at Youxiang at the same time and really felt the strong breath on each other. "Vegeta, you first or me first?" "Fool, what do you think?" Vegeta is different from Wukong. After they decided to choose the target just now, vegeta felt like being stared at by a beast. "Oh, fight me?" The spirit dreamt and fell a layer of barrier directly to the sky to avoid the subtle fragrance, which would not control the strength. Zihe Cuixiang on one side hurriedly took others around him to leave. After all, I don''t know where the battle will affect. "Interesting. No one dares to provoke me here. I hope you can resist a little." Feeling the change of faint fragrance, Goku and vegeta directly turned into super blue mode, and they didn''t dare to be careless. "Coming!" call One foot chopped the ground, Youxiang picked up his umbrella and hit it directly. "Trouble." Chapter 1060 Wukong and vegeta were suddenly put down by Youxiang. Although both of them were ready, the sudden change still caught them off guard. "That''s good." Obviously, in the end, Wukong and vegeta must choose purple and vegeta choose fragrance. After all, as long as Wukong chooses the purple side, it is possible to continue to compete with Youxiang. Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Soon, another group of people came to fantasy town. "Oh, Miss Sima, is this my brother''s world?" The little Lori with two ponytails was excited to look at the strange environment around and was a little eager to try. "Yanzhu, be careful. This is my brother''s world and my brother''s family. Don''t be ashamed." Tina on the other side is hard to cheer up and look at the high-energy reactions around her. Miss Sima Weizhi, look at the two people staring at them. I probably know what happened. ~ after a period of time ~ "Happy cooperation." Sima Weizhi and Zi soon reached a consensus. After all, their values are similar, and the other two little Loris and the holy emperor basically follow Sima Weizhi''s ideas. "Hehe, my power is still good." However, purple is not at ease, because there are several important guys over Youxiang. Shaye and jiaika are two important people who share weal and woe with wuchou. "Well, here comes the next one." ~ zizizi, zizizi ~ "Huh?" Laurie, the blacksmith who packed up and came out of the portal, looked at the women around him and the two staring at their terrible existence. She hesitated whether she came at the wrong time. "Well, hello." Purple and Youxiang stared at blacksmith Laurie and finally reached a conclusion. Dead Lori control They looked at each other and knew they couldn''t have any chance, but. "Cough, wait." Looking at Zizheng, the blacksmith Laurie said. "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but I''m not interested in joining you. I just want to find that guy. Where has he gone?" In fact, not only the blacksmith Laurie, but also the people around me want to know where wuchou is. "He has his own mission, so you need to convince him to participate in the battle between light and darkness." "That''s why we''re divided into two sides now." Blacksmith Laurie can see that if worry free really comes here, it will be difficult to choose. It''s better to be yourself. "I''m not anywhere. I just want to live quietly in this world, that''s all." With that, Lori, the blacksmith, went directly to the neutral spirit dream and planned to ask where the human gathering place was. "Well, wait, you can''t go yet." Lingmeng seemed to see something strange and said. "You, when?" Blacksmith Laurie naturally knew what Lingmeng said. For a moment, she was speechless and didn''t know what to say. "What?" People with sensitive ears seemed to know why Zihe Youxiang was so concerned about this man just now. envy. Because, since they established the relationship, wuchou didn''t even touch them and didn''t know when they had started. "I know what you think, but don''t get me wrong. She''s not the first." Purple and Youxiang both know that the real first one hasn''t come yet, and those two people are also the key objects. However, since the other party doesn''t intend to join them, it doesn''t matter, at least not on the other side. The blacksmith Lori, because of her health, can''t leave at will and stay at Boli shrine at ease. "Here we are." Feeling the strong malice over there, purple and faint fragrance also boosted the spirit and looked at the people coming out of the portal. Twin sisters and two girls in distress. "Although it has been predicted that there will be many people, the number is more than expected." Weizhe and Xiaoming looked at the girls around the shrine, and their eyes twitched a little. "Well, it seems that we need to teach a good lesson, brother Hua Xin." Different from the rest, weizhe and Xiaoming came here as family members, as well as chize quanmei and sakuraki yougali who came with them. "Oh, Xiao Ming, you see, that man may be very familiar with the master." He pointed to his purple and said. "Maybe, maybe we will have a lot in common with her." Although it was expected, Youxiang still felt a little pity. "At least, this time on our side, it began to reverse." In fact, purple has many advantages in the number of people. Now Youxiang is really a disadvantage compared with purple. next Xiao Xi and Xiao LV also came to this world through the portal, but the difference between them is that there is a man behind them. "Zaomiao, why are you there?" Zaomiao of Dongfeng valley from Shouya shrine is naturally the guide of Xiaolu and Xiaoxi. "Purple adult, I''m sorry, our family is convinced of the light, so these two people naturally follow Youxiang adult." Before Xiao LV and Xiao Xi came, they had learned a lot from the gods of the shrine. Naturally, they would not allow Zi to persuade them. "What a pity." However, where they didn''t pay attention, a girl with short blue hair directly bypassed the people in front of her and came to Boli shrine to communicate with blacksmith Laurie. ~ last group ~ Alicia and rebel, with their two daughters, come to the world to see what the legendary carefree fantasy town looks like. However, as soon as the four came over, they found that many people looked at them with bad eyes. "What?" Ellie and Shinai were surprised that these people seemed to have strange ideas about them. "Hey, is this the worry free daughter? It''s really not like it." Although purple and Youxiang have been seen several times, they still can''t believe that the first time was taken away by the girl with long blond hair. "You, come and talk." Although I don''t know what Zihe Youxiang talked to them, the last four were separated by mother and daughter. Aisia followed Youxiang and Leibel followed Zihe. Obviously, both felt that it was best to separate in order to be fair. Except for some people who can''t come here for other reasons, most of the girls who intersect with worry free in the rest of the world have come here and stand in their own lineup. At this time, the protagonist of these things, wuchou, is pretending to be dead in the Earth Spirit hall. Obviously, he really doesn''t want to go up. "Don''t escape. There is no choice in these things. You should go up and make your choice." Wuchou watched TV. The people who had been divided into two groups felt so stressed that they didn''t know how to make a choice. "This is the price of flower heart. Hurry up." Worry free also knows that if you continue to drag on, there will be no solution. There is only one thing you can do. Chapter 1061 Everyone has chosen the forces they want to support. And worry free, among these people, decides what they should do. "Well, brother, have you decided?" Back in this room, wuchou looked at a black and white girl and took a deep breath. "I want to ask one thing before I decide." Wuchou took out a luminous sphere and said to the white girl. "Tell me, what happened to her?" Wuchou still remembers what this expressionless girl said to herself in the dream world. If it weren''t for her, maybe wuchou wouldn''t experience so many things. "This is my chess piece." Since wuchou plans to ask clearly, light will not say anything at will. "At that time, you woke up too fast, and if you go on like this, you will be completely occupied by darkness. I have no choice but to ask her to hold you." "It''s not a problem, the problem is." The light ball slowly spread out, revealing the red ribbon inside. "Well, tell me if it''s what I think." Light, nodding silently, affirmed the worry free problem. "She is already very painful. In the last period of time, she still hopes to continue to live, but how dare you trample on her soul at will." There is no sorrow and no way to forgive. The people I once loved most were used by these people at will after they disappeared. "It''s my fault. I don''t care what you think." "Not only that, brother." Pointing to the ribbon on wuchou''s hand, he continued. "This child is still your world consciousness of saving a world at first. At the same time, it is also the world consciousness of that world and the marginal world. They are the same person." Therefore, why can we see the appearance of true red in the mirror world? At the same time, in worry free memories, true red is not only the world consciousness destroyed by darkness at that time, but also the last World Consciousness in the marginal world and their own life. "Everything is the conspiracy of that woman. She plans to use this little guy to confuse your mind, but she didn''t expect that this little guy died in the accident." Continue to fan the flames in the dark, continue to ridicule the light. "Well, the story has been exposed. What else can you explain now?" "No, after all, I did it all." Wuchou, who got the answer, also affirmed his idea. "I''ve decided." Wuchou starts from his body with a shining white sphere. "I want to change back to the original me." Crush the light ball in front of you with one hand, the darkness erodes wuchou''s whole body in an instant, and psychedelic tattoos appear on wuchou''s body. "Yes, yes, that''s it." Since there is no worry to make a choice, light will not continue to stay and leave the room directly. As for dark, I kept staring at worry free, that breath, and that familiar appearance. "Welcome back, my dear brother." Worry free, changed back to the original, did not enter the bright world. The darkness suppressed by light finally shines, and the whole fantasy town is surrounded by darkness. "After all, there is still no way to save his heart." Youxiang is very clear why wuchou chose this. After all, he was hurt too deeply on the other side. "Youxiang, if you lose, don''t resist. Just watch it together. How can he destroy the light?" Dark stretched out his hand to wuchou and looked at his original family. Wuchou leaned over without any hesitation. "Only you are my most important treasure. Now, let''s destroy the hypocritical light over there." The darkness that was still on the edge finally broke through the red barrier, and black energy eroded the whole bright world. "Brother, you see, this is our victory." Without worry or expression, the world in the starry sky is disappearing one by one, and the world they have experienced is being eroded and changed. Finally, it is selectively destroyed according to its importance. The light that was difficult to support, because the last guardian disappeared and could not resist the erosion of darkness. ~ source ~ Wuchou followed his sister here and looked at the light kneeling on the ground and losing energy. "Lost, did I do wrong?" Light looked up at worry free, looked at each other''s indifferent eyes, afraid. In the panic, light changed his appearance one by one, and finally fixed on someone. "Are you willing to do it to me?" Bleached white coat, blue suit shirt, red ribbon tied with two horsetails, and orange red long hair scattered on the ground. "True red." Looking at each other''s red pupils full of fear, wuchou took out his best black dagger and held it high above his head. "My true red has died. It''s all your fault!" Poop Without hesitation, wuchou stabbed down with a sword and smashed the last part of the light. It''s over. Throw away the dagger in your hand, and the revenge is finally over. However, wuchou just feels the endless emptiness. "You stand down." Spread out everyone, walk behind wuchou and hold wuchou tightly. "It''s okay, brother, it''s okay. Everything is over. The woman who plays with your feelings has disappeared." "I, really, really, like it very much." Tears can''t stop flowing down. "Really, really, I like it very much." "I know, I know." Dark patted wuchou''s chest with his hand to appease each other''s pain. "I know, I know, brother, you like that person very much, but she''s gone. We, and what we have to do." "Besides, my sister is still here." "Sister." Worry free turned around, looked at his most familiar sister and held his family in his arms. "Yes, I have a sister. My sister is my first and best family." "Yes, worry free. Yes, sister, it''s your best family." In the place where wuchou couldn''t see, dark smiled with dangerous purple light in his eyes. "Sister, I will always accompany you. As long as you follow my sister obediently, my sister will not betray you, will not hurt you, and will love you wholeheartedly." "Come on, follow your sister and invade more worlds together. There are still a lot of things waiting for us." The purple energy slowly invades along the worry free mind, and takes advantage of the emptiness in the worry free heart. "Er!" Feel the mania of this energy, worry free, slowly lose your consciousness and let this energy control you. When wuchou woke up, he saw the purple flame burning in the center of the darkness. "Yes, sister, let''s invade other worlds. There are many worlds waiting for us." Chapter 1062 "This is the reality." Snap Looking at the figure in the pool of blood, the other party didn''t hesitate, just like doing something for granted. "Don''t blame me. If you want to blame yourself, you want to change the whole world by yourself." ~ in the conference room ~ Wuchou sat quietly aside, looked at the two people around him and said. "Before I say the result, can you tell me who attacked Zhenhong?" Although wuchou already knows, only that person can do it. "Shouldn''t you be very clear about this?" The light looked at the dark side silently. If anyone wants to hinder the plan most, it must be her. "Sister, is that you?" Close your eyes and remember that time. ~ after dispatch plan ~ Girls wait aimlessly every day, waiting for wuchou to bring back any useful news. After all, as long as wuchou grasps the weakness of light, they can quickly destroy them directly. "Queen, there''s new news." "Really?" The girl excitedly left her throne and went to the intelligence station. "Let me see, let me see, what information." The girl then saw that wuchou came to the edge of the world, followed by a girl with brown and yellow ponytail. "Is that?" "The new world consciousness of the marginal world. It seems that our Lord is assigned to protect the edge of the world." "Is this a good thing or a bad thing?" "I don''t know. We don''t know the intelligence there, but it''s certain that Guangming has noticed our Lord." "OK, keep watching." I don''t know why. Looking at wuchou flirting with another person under her own eyes, the girl felt very unhappy. ~ after a while ~ The girl can see that the world consciousness began to change. It is true that after worry free protection, she is growing slowly, but at the same time, as the only life around her, world consciousness, began to get a little out of control. The world should be fraternal and should not be partial to someone, but obviously, the world consciousness has gone in the wrong direction. "Are you happy?" Under the night sky, wuchou dragged his really red hand and asked with a smile. "Happy, as long as you are here, no matter where, I am happy." This is the first time since wuchou has experienced so many worlds, and it is also an expression of world consciousness. The energy of the whole world is restless because of the change of consciousness, and the energy changes violently. "True red." Maybe he finally realized the other party''s intention and didn''t know what to do for a while. After all, he was actually on the other side. "Worry free, no matter what my elder sister says, I want to follow you and take risks with you." "No, how can you come with me? You should protect the world." The wind blew away her long red hair, and the sun added a bright color to her hair from behind. "If you''re not here, what''s the meaning of the world?" Click Looking at the queen of her house smashing the observation crystal in front of her, the surrounding members were too scared to speak. "Where is it?" "Your Majesty, you shouldn''t go to that place." Whew A black light passed through the soldier''s head and his body was swallowed up by the darkness. "Where, where is the world?" "I see. I''ll give you information soon." Feeling the darkness of the threat, he decided to do it himself. ~ one day ~ Because of the mission, wuchou happens to go back to Guangming''s base camp to report the latest information. Zhenhong is the only one left in the world to take care of the new life quietly. "Youxiang, Youxiang, grow up quickly. Soon, when you grow to the same level, I will leave here with wuchou. Don''t worry, we will all come back, but the world will be managed by you." Zhenhong looks forward to looking at the grass on the ground and waiting for the emergence of the first life in his world. "Huh?" Feeling an evil energy approaching here, Zhenhong quickly transferred life on the ground and looked at the approaching meteor in the sky alone. Whew Boom The black meteor hit the ground hard, and the bright particles that were still active disappeared like listlessness. "This pressure." True red is the first time to see this degree of dark energy. No matter what kind of dark energy it used to be, it can cope here as long as there is no worry. But this terrible force. "True red, what''s the matter?" I feel that the world over there is a little different. Wuchou talks with Zhenhong through communication. He will die. If he comes back without worry, he will die. Feeling that the other party is unstoppable, Zhenhong doesn''t want to come back and die in front of her. "Nothing, nothing to worry about. It''s just a meteorite." "Well, I''m relieved." After turning off the communication, wuchou felt a little uneasy and was on his way back. "Who are you?" Secretly looking at the eyes, pretending to be calm and true red, smiled. "You did a good job. You didn''t let him come back early. Otherwise, he would see your death." "Why invade my world? My world has nothing and life. You can''t get any benefits here." "Yes." Alluding to true red, he said. "What I want is your life." The next second, really red eyes watched. A pair of hands full of black energy suddenly passed through their chest and took out their own core from their chest. The true red who lost the power core collapsed on the ground in an instant, and his eyes slowly lost focus. "Is this your core?" Dark has seen many world cores, which are generally color. The difference is only the flicker of light in the core. And from the real red body, only the pink full of love. "You don''t deserve it." Crush the core of your hand with one hand, then inject dark energy into the earth of the world and destroy the foundation of the world. "Goodbye, little girl. It''s a pity that the man can''t see your death." After dark left, Zhenhong exhausted her last strength and looked at the slowly budding life. "Youxiang, I''m sorry. Next, it''s up to you." The last power protects the life that has not yet fully grown. Zhenhong falls into a pool of blood, and the consciousness slowly collapses. "I really want to see him again." The active body is gradually cold. When wuchou comes back here, all he sees is a land occupied by dark creatures and the cold body. ~ end of memory ~ Wuchou looked at his closest sister and said. "Sister, come on, you didn''t do it, did you?" "I did it, I did it." "Why?" Although I have guessed that my sister did it, I don''t know how the other party can do it. "You should know the answer!" Without the answer, wuchou finally painfully chose the other side, which should have been hostile. "Don''t be naive. Do you think you can beat me?" Dark left the last cruel word and left here. Chapter 1063 Wuchou doesn''t understand why his sister would do such a thing. Wuchou wants to know why. But if you want to know the truth, you need to fight. Thanks to the participation of wuchou, the original fighting power of the light forces has finally changed. Relying on wuchou''s knowledge, the world consciousness has learned to hide itself and how to deal with the attacks from the dark forces. Gradually, the light dragged the front back around the barrier, and the darkness had no way to cross the barrier in front of us. Without worry, it''s also time to face the last darkness. "I''ll go with you." Light follows wuchou and wants to see the final outcome and what the real truth is. "I see. Let''s go together, deep in the dark." Wuchou knows that if my sister will be somewhere, it must be there. With light into the depths of darkness, I don''t know how long they walked. According to their residual memory, wuchou came to a city with light. "City?" Light is a little unexpected. I thought there was only destruction and aggression in the dark, and there could be no civilization. "You''re right. This is not our civilization, but a gift from my sister." Walking on the streets of the city with light, although there was no one, wuchou seemed to see everything he had experienced. "What is that?" Seeing a light curtain appear in front of them, wuchou stretched out his hand and entered a space. "This is my sister''s memory?" ~ segment I ~ In order to sneak into the perfect completion of the characters, wuchou needs to adapt to the environment there in advance and learn the things there at the same time. And dark, who has been dealing with them for the longest time, is naturally the most suitable candidate. In order to adapt to the ability over there, wuchou needs to suppress his dark energy bit by bit, so the natural body will lose the support of the original energy. "So tired." Wuchou is paralyzed on the ground and doesn''t want to continue to move. The body without energy support is like a pair of pieces. "What''s the matter? Have you given up?" Dark walked to wuchou and sat down quietly. "Sister, I''m really tired without energy support. I don''t know if I can stick to it." "Certainly, because you are my brother." Put the worry free head on his thigh, looked at the worry free head who was too tired to open his eyes, smiled and nodded worry free forehead. "Sleep if you want to rest. My sister will look at you." "Well, sister." ~ segment II ~ Similarly, in order to adapt to the environment over there, wuchou has to become almost an ordinary person, grow up slowly, and don''t be suspected by others. "Is this the normal human body?" Wuchou feels that his body is different. He feels that his body is very fragile. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will be damaged. "Be careful, or you''ll hurt yourself." Sure enough, the next day, because there was no worry, the body fell ill directly. I feel like my head is about to explode. I have no worry and am weak. I lie in bed and don''t even want to move. "Are you okay?" Dark walked to wuchou, sat quietly by the bed and looked after him. "Sister, it''s all right. This kind of thing must be all right." ~ segment III ~ Since we are human beings, nature still needs to master a lot of common sense that human beings should understand. "Well, what''s this?" "What?" They sat in the library and looked at the inexplicable book in their hands. They didn''t understand very well. "Human, emotion, what is it?" "What is emotion?" "Feelings." He leaned behind wuchou and pointed to wuchou''s chest. "Here, is the feeling." "You know, don''t you?" Wuchou covers his chest. Unlike before, there is an active heart beating here. "Feelings, want to be with each other, is that feelings?" "Yes, that''s a kind of emotion. It''s also a kind of emotion that you wanted to help others at that time." He lowered his head and looked at his eyes. He didn''t know anything at all. He was pure without worry. He wanted to do something. "Sister?" Looking at the dark, looking at himself in a daze, wuchou said a few times to let the other party recover. "Ah, ah, by the way, it''s all right." ~ segment IV ~ late at night In the distance of preparing to start, there are still a few days to study. Worry free to sit alone in the room and try to behave like a normal person. "Worry free, can I come in?" This is a kind of thing called politeness. Maybe there are many rules in the world over there. "Yes." Secretly push the door open and walk in. I don''t know if it''s a worry free illusion. I feel that the darkness in front of me is a little different from that in the past. "Worry free, before you leave, my sister wants to tell you something." "What?" Looking at wuchou secretly, I still don''t understand anything. It seems to convince myself secretly that this is just teaching. Let wuchou be careful of the people on the other side. "Family is a very important thing. Your sister is your most important family. Don''t forget." "Of course, sister, is my most important family." Looking at wuchou''s bright smile, I decided. "Wait, sister, give you a present." "Close your eyes." Wuchou obediently closed his eyes, and then felt that the breath was very close to his face, and the heat seemed to rush on his face. Then, wuchou feels something touching his lips. When wuchou opens his eyes, he sees that dark has stood a certain distance away. "Sister, what does that mean?" Looking at wuchou without any emotional fluctuations, I knew I was too anxious. "It''s all right. In short, you can''t do what you just did. You can''t do it with people other than your family, you know?" Wuchou doesn''t understand the meaning of his behavior just now, and he doesn''t know what happened just now. "I see, sister." However, I pretended to understand at that time. ~ segment V ~ Before departure, wuchou has to cross the space tunnel alone. Only in this way can wuchou have the opportunity to travel in other worlds. Bring your last gift to wuchou, a mark of your own. "Worry free, as long as you pass the last level, you can only go down by yourself. When you finish the task, my sister will find you through this breath." "Uh huh." Wuchou nodded and listened to dark''s last nagging. Zizizi, zizizi Watching the black hole behind him slowly expand, wuchou knows it''s time to start. "Well, sister, I''m leaving." Gently embrace dark, worry free, turn around and walk to the black hole. I felt the huge suction pull my body. Wuchou finally looked back. I only saw it, before I was about to disappear. The tearful sister looked at herself reluctantly. "Sister!" With these words, wuchou disappeared. Chapter 1064 Some memories that once belonged to wuchou and his sister were displayed in front of them. Just looking at the already stunned wuchou, I don''t know what the other party thinks. Does he still want to move on when he sees these things? "Come on, sister is waiting for us inside." There''s something else I don''t know. Wuchou wants to see the real purpose of my sister. At this time, in this dark space, a butterfly with white light flew in front of them, as if to guide them somewhere. "Keep up." Worry free feels that that thing will take you to the place you want to know most. When the butterfly stops somewhere, wuchou sees a special fragment of memory. "Want to know, the truth." Just looking at worry free, he continued. "Maybe the truth will change your mind and make you no longer resent that person." "Even so, I want to know." Light attached to worry free hand is like telling worry free what to do. ~ last segment ~ "Is it worth it?" Wuchou looked at some strange creatures in his hand and said. "It''s worth it. In order to keep him in my hands, I need to know everything about him. Otherwise, he will be cheated by those wild women outside." Dark finally made up his mind and put his carefully prepared creatures into the other side of the world. Although these creatures can be reborn indefinitely, the source still belongs to her own root power. Investing in these creatures is tantamount to damaging her own foundation. It takes a lot of time to return to normal. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, as long as I can keep looking at him, my brother." Monsters, as the dark expected, wreak havoc in the bright world and will soon attract people to attack. Soon, the dark saw the man he wanted to see. "Brother, my brother." Through the dark separation, I saw the worry free that I hadn''t seen for a long time. "When you grow up, you not only learn the power of light, but also can hide yourself well." Not only can''t win without worry, but also deliberately lose to without worry. Let wuchou absorb these creatures and stay in wuchou. Sooner or later, it will be assimilated by wuchou, but it doesn''t matter. "It doesn''t matter who holds my things, that is, my brother''s things." Finally, dark found a pair of eyes and followed wuchou to travel around the world until those creatures were finally assimilated by wuchou, leaving only the function of sensing position. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. When he comes back, it''s OK." However, I didn''t expect that things were going a little beyond my imagination. "Queen, there is a new discovery." Next, as you can see, in order to get the most important position, dark finally made the last resort to that person. "Dead people can''t compete with me." "As long as she dies, my brother will be sad and come back to me." just Worry free pain was more than she expected, too much to stop. Therefore, wuchou was reborn for her sacrifice, in order to change the world. "Let''s unite." When dark sees worry free again, he has no courage to refute him, so he can only reluctantly accept worry free opinions, stop fighting with light and develop together. next Here comes the energy of destruction. The purple light suddenly destroyed the boundary between the two sides. Even if they did their best, they could not resist the attack of broken energy. "What should I do? If it goes on like this, everyone will die." "What are you doing?" Dark and light see that as the most important person in the alliance, wuchou stands in the front of the energy source. Looking at the cracks in wuchou''s body, both darkness and light know what wuchou plans to do. As at that time, we should build a barrier at the cost of our own body to separate the broken energy. "No, you can''t!" If you sacrifice, even if you can be reborn, you will certainly forget something. I don''t want to, I don''t want wuchou to really do this. In case I forget myself, what should I do? "Sister, I''m sorry." Leaving his last words, wuchou detonated himself, and all the energy separated the broken energy. However, the change of energy seems to be more exaggerated than they expected, and the whole multi-dimensional space is surrounded at once. A huge explosion reset everything. Only the strongest two, light and dark, leave their own memories. However, the initiator of the explosion died. "We, never, unite." "Yes, sure enough, only when one of us falls can we continue." After all, they should have been opposed. In order not to let that person sacrifice again, dark will never agree and unite again. In order to organize the broken energy to appear again, but also for their final destination. ~ end of segment ~ After they read the last memory, what appeared in front of them was sitting on the throne with blurred eyes. "What''s the matter with her?" Just can''t understand each other''s current situation and what''s going on. They have come in front of each other, but each other is indifferent. "Sister, in memory, so we can see those fragments just now." Wuchou walked slowly to the dark side and gently shook each other''s shoulders. "Sister, wake up, I''m coming." The surrounding things suddenly retracted, the light could see, and the dark eyes slowly lit up. "Here we are." In fact, the other party also knows that wuchou will find here. After all, he is the brother who knows him best. "What''s the matter? Did you come to me to see my jokes?" After all, wuchou has been defeated by the other side recently, and has no ability to counterattack the light on the other side. "Sister, I see." "My sister is very lonely, so she will do that. My sister is different from me. She can''t stay in the light continuously. Unless I destroy all things, I won''t come back." "In order to get me back, I did that kind of excessive thing, everything." "It''s all for you, my brother." "I know." Wuchou knelt in front of the dark and took each other''s hand. "It doesn''t matter. I won''t be alone in the future. Although I still can''t forgive you, I understand you." "I won''t be lonely in the future. I will always be with you." "Really?" Dark looking at worry free, the body is shaking. "Only the two of us will not be separated in the future." Worry free is very tired. I don''t want to fight with my own kind anymore. Even if I don''t belong to any party, worry free was born here. Looking at wuchou, he sat beside him tired, walked down his throne and hugged wuchou tightly. "Never separate, loneliness is just someone else''s, we are always together!" Leaving tears of joy and comfort, the darkness surrounded them, and the whole space was distorted. When I return to my mind, I find that I have returned to the opposite side of the barrier. The darkness is gradually fading away and losing the leader''s leadership. Sooner or later, they will lose their goal and have no way to continue threatening the light. "Lonely, can it only be others?" "No." A little purple light, flashing through the eyes. "Everyone will not be alone, because everyone will be destroyed." Chapter 1065 "I''ve decided." Looking at both of them with expectant eyes, Wu Chou continued. "Whoever it is, I don''t want to give up." "You mean." "No, absolutely not!" Before the light said no, the dark couldn''t bear it, holding the worry free hand. "Absolutely not, brother, that kind of absolutely not. Have you forgotten that if we unite, then." "But no matter who it is, I don''t want to give up." Whether it is dark or bright, it is something cherished by worry free. Worry free doesn''t intend to give up any one. "Never mind, sister." "No, absolutely not." It is precisely because they understand that the energy of destruction is powerful, so dark and light don''t want to unite them again without worry. There is absolutely no way to resist that kind of existence. "But even if I can''t resist, I also want to know that they may be the same as us." In fact, wuchou has thought that maybe the other party is just a life on the other side like them, and maybe they can communicate and understand. "No, at that time, they were desperate to attack us, so it won''t change this time." "Yes, in fact, I should disappear." Suddenly, the light said inexplicable words, as if it had decided something. "That child, I specially used to deal with you. Worry free, I asked you to take special care of her and let you protect us at the cost of her." Then, light told all the truth, including what wuchou most wanted to know about the origin of true red. Wuchou took a deep breath and went on. "In fact, I have guessed that I understand that you just want to protect your world." Seeing that wuchou really intends to forgive each other, it seems that he is really sure that wuchou really wants everyone to reconcile and sit together at ease. When dark was going to say something, worry free interrupted each other. "I see, sister, you did it, didn''t you?" Then, dark was hugged tightly by wuchou and said calmly. "Except for my sister, I can''t think of anyone who can do that without being discovered by me. Therefore, when I doubt my sister, I am the most painful person." "Sister, you must care too much about me, so you will do so. Otherwise, how can you think of leaving without leaving any trace, or care too much about me." Because, if you don''t let wuchou find out, wuchou can''t think of anyone else who can do this except his sister. "Sister, resentment can''t solve the problem. This is what I learned in the world over there. Even if I always resent my sister, my sister is still my favorite sister. How can I hurt my sister?" Wuchou patted his sister on the head to comfort each other. "It''s all right. Everything is over. Sister, you don''t have to bear that burden. I''ve forgiven you." After listening to wuchou''s words, I felt that the stone that had been pressing on my chest finally fell. In addition to feeling relaxed in my body, my tears couldn''t stop flowing down. "Yes." "It''s okay, it''s okay, sister." Worry free patted each other on the back to appease the family who had kept this secret in their hearts. After finally stopping his tears, he looked at wuchou and continued. "But it''s still not good. Even if you can forgive us, we can''t let you mess around. We don''t want to see that kind of thing again." "Yes, wuchou. You can''t resist that power. You know before, you can''t do it yourself." Looking at the two people so firmly denying themselves, they didn''t know what to do for a while. Poop For a moment, time seemed to stop. Worry free saw that in front of him, a little blue light formed his appearance. "The future of me, you have finally come to this step." Looking at yourself standing in front of you, wuchou is still a little uncomfortable. "When you come here, it proves that you have the final determination to face the predicted and disillusioned energy, and you have the qualification to convince the two forces, and know the truth I guessed." It seems that the energy left behind can''t answer the worry free questions, just convey what information. "Next, what I want to show you is the last thing I found in the crack of the world. I can''t show you until you trigger these conditions." Then, a memory poured into wuchou''s mind. ~ lost memory ~ "The world will be destroyed." In the crack of the world, wuchou, who is looking for the answer to rebirth, sees that in the near future, the world will be destroyed by the purple breaking energy. The irresistible power, even the self who combines the energy of the two worlds, is not enough to resist each other. If the world is destroyed, even if we find a way of rebirth, we can''t be with real red. What to do, what to do. Worry free, continue to look for ways to help them in this place. Then, worry free finds a way to regenerate itself. However, no means of resurrection can be found. At the same time, after understanding that possibility, don''t worry about thinking of a possibility. There is nothing between light and dark, just an endless space tunnel. So, where did the broken energy appear in this world. The road must be here. I feel that I have little time left, so I have no worry to find the source of that energy. Finally, wuchou found a signal. ~ end of memory ~ "There, I found the source of destruction energy. If light and dark reached a consensus to stop the war and trigger the emergence of destruction energy, it would be better to say that there is no war as expected, so this energy needs food." "Even if there is no reconciliation between the two sides, as long as the war stops completely within a period of time, it will appear, because what it needs is the energy brought by the war." Once myself, looking at worry free, said. "In the future, if you want to prevent the destruction of the world, go there, go there and prevent the occurrence of the source. I believe that as long as we understand the situation there, we can live together." The light slowly dispersed, and time finally returned to flow. "Brother?" Dark and light, looking at wuchou, suddenly stunned in situ, I don''t know what I''m thinking. "Sister, I have found a way." Wuchou understands the source of energy and what he has found. "So, are you going to find it, that thing." "Of course, I believe that I once believed that we could understand each other, so." Now I can certainly do it. Dark and light can see that wuchou will not stop. It can only prevent that thing from appearing and protect the two worlds. "I see." ¡Á two Chapter 1066 In order to solve the differences between the two forces and understand the broken energy, wuchou finally embarked on the final journey and found the source of the broken energy in the crack shuttling through the rest of the world. The enemy is unknown, but even so, wuchou still has to see what the real enemy looks like. ~ fantasy village, Boli shrine ~ Wuchou came back here and planned to have a look. At that time, Lingmeng they said, that existence. "Sorry, you''re not ready yet. I''m sure you''ll see her when you solve the last problem." Since Lingmeng says so, wuchou can only say goodbye to others and enter the space tunnel alone. This time is different from the past. This time, worry free is to find the sign left by yourself. As long as you reach that place, worry free can know where the real enemy comes from. Feel the same breath as yourself, and finally worry free to find a hidden space. "Over there." Across that barrier, worry free entered another space. ~ zizizi, zizizi ~ So warm This is the first feeling after wuchou entered the world. Not only feel very warm, but also, worry free feeling, this world, very familiar. Like, I should have been here. "What the hell is this?" Before wuchou could figure out what the situation was, a strange sound disrupted wuchou''s thinking. "Where are you?" Then, wuchou heard it. It seemed that there were bursts of noise outside. "Search, all the people are concentrated in the center of the village." Bursts of calls, cries and screams finally awakened wuchou. When wuchou finally woke up, he found himself wearing a strange linen dress and lying on a strange wooden bed. No matter what the situation is now, wuchou hurried out of this strange wooden house and ran out of what happened. ~ East, coastal fishing village ~ On this day, everyone fished at the seaside as usual. The villagers ploughed early and woven late as usual. They talked to their next door neighbors about the harvest today and what interesting things happened yesterday. While they were still enjoying the calm, a riot suddenly came from the door of the village. "The disorderly army is coming. Run away!" Before the messenger finished saying this, a bow and arrow flew behind him and shot through his head. Seeing this, the villagers were scared to stay where they were and didn''t know what had happened. They didn''t know what had happened until a group of soldiers with disorderly equipment came into the village. When wuchou walked out of the house, he saw the fallen bodies and burning houses around him, and his fist had been clenched. "Who is it?" Although wuchou still doesn''t know what''s going on in the world, it''s absolutely wrong to hurt innocent civilians for no reason. "There''s another man here." With that, the two soldiers with spears came to wuchou and saw that wuchou had no weapons in his hands and did not intend to hurt wuchou''s life. "Come with us." "What if I say no?" Worry free has reached its limit and is ready to teach these guys a lesson by all means. The two soldiers looked at each other and suddenly began to laugh. "Isn''t this guy scared silly to talk to us like this? Maybe he''s really a fool." Being so insulted, wuchou raised his hand and planned to use his energy to grasp each other''s neck at once. "Huh?" Waving at each other, wuchou finds that he can''t seem to do anything. "Hahaha, hahaha, look, this fool must be joking with us. Forget it, catch him and go." With that, the two soldiers directly held the handle of the gun against wuchou''s ribs, and beat wuchou almost spit it out. It''s not urgent to wonder why the two soldiers are so strong. Wuchou cares more about how they can''t use their abilities. No matter what it is, wuchou can''t use it, just like. What you once mastered is like a dream. Push wuchou to the center of the village. Wuchou finally sees what kind of person the leader of this group is. He has a big beard and looks like a thief. He doesn''t look like a good man at first sight. "Well, Hello, everyone. In fact, I don''t want to come to this backward village, but I received information that there is a strange thing in this village that is said to be very valuable, so I came here." The soldier slowly brought an old man to the leader. It seems that this is the head of the village. "Ah, my Lord, our village is a backward fishing village. How can there be such a thing?" "Well, really?" The leader put his face on the old man''s head, then pulled out his weapon around his waist and cut off each other''s head at once. Looking at the village head''s sudden death, everyone was too scared to speak. "Listen to me, you people. That thing is a weapon. It''s said that the brave man holds the weapon. Give it to me and I''ll let you go. Otherwise, you''ll all die." Then, the soldiers below grabbed another man, who should be the son of the village head. "Come on, your father didn''t say anything. What about you? Maybe you can tell me something." "I really don''t know anything. I really don''t know anything." "Oh, that''s right." Watching the other party pull out his weapon, the man was scared as if he had lost his mind. He immediately looked down at his worry free. "It''s him, it''s him. It was him yesterday. He was injured outside our village. We brought him back." Pointing to the worry free man, I just thought I was glad to live. For a second, I only felt a pain in my neck and the whole world was upside down. "Well, bring him up." The soldier walked to the leader with worry free. The leader touched his chin and looked at worry free, which was completely different from their appearance. There was no fear of the residents below, so he cared a little. "Boy, who are you and how did you get here?" "I don''t know. It''s you. Can you tell me where this is?" Snap Before wuchou finished, the soldiers behind him kicked wuchou, and the leader stepped on wuchou''s back. "Oh, you''re so brave. Now it''s me asking you questions, not you asking me." "Cough." I felt that my chest was about to explode, and I coughed twice to ease it. I feel almost. The leader loosened his feet and let no one kick. "Tell me, who are you and what are you doing here?" "I don''t know!" Because worry free, I really don''t know where it is and what happened to me. "Hum, it''s hard." Chapter 1067 While the leader was still trying to teach wuchou a lesson, there seemed to be a riot not far from the coast. "What''s the matter?" Everyone saw a layer of dark clouds, thunder and lightning over the coastline. It looked as if something was going to happen. "Boss, boss, look." The soldiers guarding the coast suddenly ran back to the leader and looked at the sky in panic. "What''s that?" Everyone was looking at the dark shadow approaching in the distance. "That is!" "Roar!" A huge fireball fell down, and the fishing boats along the coast of the whole village were swallowed up by flames. "Dragon, dragon!" A giant dragon with red scales flew here from the coastline and attacked the land. "How is it possible, dragon, that this creature really exists!" The leader and the soldiers around him were so frightened that they didn''t know what to do. For a moment, the whole village was in chaos. "Run!" With this call, the soldiers and villagers around threw away their things and ran outside the village. Looking at his escape, wuchou hasn''t breathed a sigh of relief, but he feels like there''s something wrong. "Dragon, what''s going on in this world." Wuchou also wanted to leave quickly, but wuchou saw that the Dragon fell directly on the coast of the village, began to send out its own dragon breath, and suddenly burned to the only exit of the village. Looking at the village entrance suddenly surrounded by flames, some people planned to directly cross the flame and leave directly, but as soon as they touched the flame, the whole person burned instantly and turned into ashes in a few seconds. "Fight, everyone go back. If you don''t kill the dragon, everyone can''t go away." Soldiers and residents know that as long as the dragon is still there, they can''t leave. They can only take their own weapons and go back to work hard. Looking at a man running to die, the Dragon didn''t kill them with one breath, but raised his claws and slapped them directly. Seeing the Dragon killing these people wantonly, he has no worries and no means to deal with it. Now he is just an ordinary person. At this time, a man in a cloak suddenly ran out of the side, grabbed wuchou and ran. "Wait." Wuchou was taken directly to the village church by the other party. The other party seemed to be sure that no one was behind him and took off his cloak. "You are!" Golden shoulder length hair, blue pupils, and that young face. "True red, you, impossible, no, you are, are not true red." Looking at wuchou, she looked at herself excitedly. The girl called true red by wuchou looked at wuchou suspiciously and didn''t know what the other party was talking about. "Really red, what are you talking about? My name is blue, second terrace blue." Blue, and that last name "True red, you know, true red." Looking at wuchou, he suddenly grabbed his arm and kept exerting himself. Lan was scared and shouted. "What are you doing, brave man? Don''t touch girls you don''t know." "Besides, I don''t know any real red." No, just a coincidence? Wuchou releases the other party. Yes, Zhenhong has died. The person in front of him just looks like Zhenhong and has the same surname. "Brave man, what do you say of me?" At this time, wuchou remembered what the girl had just said. "Yes, brave man." LAN seemed a little dissatisfied with wuchou''s behavior just now, but finally remembered the current situation and hurriedly pushed wuchou into the church. "Brave man, you are the brave man who saved the world and the warrior who fell from the sky. You will take our ancestral sword and destroy the future enemy." The girl hurried to the bottom of the Shentai, moved a few stones, and took out something wrapped in black cloth. "Brave man, the weapon handed down by our family from generation to generation, now I give it to you. Please complete the prophecy we left before and save the world, starting from defeating the Dragon outside." Wuchou took the package handed by the girl, lifted the cloth layer by layer, and took out a short sword from inside. Whew Pull out this weapon from the scabbard. No worry or don''t see what''s special about this weapon. It looks like an ordinary weapon anyway. "Brave man, according to the prophecy, it is said that when you use this weapon to kill the enemy, you will know what happened." Seeing the worry free doubt, the girl quickly explained. "I see. You stay here and I''ll meet the dragon." It''s not very clear, but it''s right to deal with the dragon. ~ Coast ~ The dragon is still destroying the miscellaneous fish in front of him. One by one, the miscellaneous fish are not afraid of death, and there is no way to attract his attention. "Damn it, that dragon, just as we are toys, is too hateful." Wuchou finally came to the shore and looked at the dragon who didn''t notice him. He thought that he didn''t have any means now. He had to run to each other''s feet and give each other a try. The Dragon did not see that wuchou had come to his feet behind him. Wuchou pulled out the so-called sword and looked at the scales on the dragon''s feet. Snap There was nothing left, not even a trace, except a metal crash. "Huh?" As if aware of the existence of wuchou, the Dragon looked down and saw wuchou cutting himself with a weapon in his hand. "Hum." As the Dragon waved his hand, wuchou was immediately patted by the dragon, and the whole person hit the wall. Wuchou felt that his internal organs were shifting. "Huh?" The Dragon looked at his palm and found that his weapon could be inserted into his palm just now, causing less than possible damage to himself. He looked at wuchou silently. "Human, interesting, holding that rotten iron can hurt me a little." Although, maybe not even a hair. The Dragon grabbed wuchou with one claw, felt the unyielding soul on wuchou, and said with great interest. "Yes, yes, so far, you are the third human in the world who can hurt me. I''ll give you a chance." The dragon''s claw directly pierced wuchou''s chest and completely took out wuchou''s heart from the wound. "Human beings, I give you this scar. Come on, come to me along this scar, kill me, conquer me, and then open the last key to the world." The wound healed instantly. The Dragon directly left wuchou, then spread his wings and left the fishing village at once. The surviving residents, one by one, approached wuchou and looked at the bloody wound on each other''s chest. They didn''t know what they were thinking. "Finally?" In the dark, a pair of eyes looked ahead. Chapter 1068 so painful The body hurts Worry free still thinks whether he is dead, but since there is pain, it proves that he is still alive. Reluctantly opened his eyes and saw that he seemed to be still in the small fishing village, but the wall was not completely covered. It was obvious that the losses caused by robbers and dragons had not been made up at that time. Supporting the bedside beside him, he sat up and saw that his chest was wrapped with a thick gauze. He opened it bit by bit and found that there was a huge scar on his chest. Put your hand close to the wound. Wuchou seems to hear the voice of the dragon. "If you want to see me again, come on and continue your journey." Wuchou covers his chest and can''t feel his heartbeat. Instead, it is a strange energy to maintain his life. "Brave man, are you awake?" The girl with the dagger came in with a basin of water and looked at the blood in each other''s eyes. Obviously, the other party didn''t sleep at ease for a long time. "I''m fine. Have you been taking care of me?" Perhaps she saw no sorrow''s apology, and the girl quickly waved her hand and said. "There''s no such thing, but I gave the sword to the brave man to let you do such a dangerous thing." What a nice person. Obviously, I just have no worry. I really want to do this. The girl really misunderstood. "It''s all right. Now I''m still alive. That''s all right." "By the way, how long have I been in a coma?" "About two days." Two days. Wuchou heard that the villagers outside seemed to be working. It seems that those soldiers died in the last dragon battle. I feel the heat of the energy in my chest. I feel that I still have to leave this place. After all, I have to find the dragon. Perhaps, on the way to travel, I can also understand the truth of the world and how I lost my ability. When I think of here, I want to leave this place quickly. I have to leave here quickly. Time is running out. However, as soon as she got up, the girl stopped herself from leaving without worry. "Brave man, please save our village. Although it''s my fault, everyone needs your help." Maybe the girl also felt a little confused and suddenly asked wuchou to help them in the village. Obviously, wuchou really can''t do anything. "Help you. What should I do? I have nothing now." Without worry, I don''t know what ability I have to help them. After all, I really can''t fight or resist now. "Come with me." The girl took wuchou''s hand and advanced towards the outside of the village. "Brave man, look there." Wuchou followed the direction pointed by the girl and saw a huge stone at the foot of the mountain outside the village. "That''s the puppet. It''s said that it was left by the witch who used to live in the village. Protect the treasure behind the puppet. Brave adults, help us defeat the puppet so that everyone can get the money and rebuild." Looking at the girl without worry and language, I didn''t know what ability I had to defeat the puppet in front of me. "Brave man, you are the awakened one now. The warrior selected by the dragon must have some different strength." The girl''s eyes glittered with excitement. Maybe she really felt that worry free had become a little different. In order to cope with the girl''s expectations, wuchou can only harden his head to see what the devil puppet is. ~ inlet ~ Wuchou slowly approached the huge magic puppet. Before wuchou thought about when the other party would attack him, the magic puppet suddenly began to move, with a strange blue circular flash on its body, which was composed of magic circuits. "Roar!" Seeing that the target was close, the puppet punched him without hesitation. He was very fast. He couldn''t escape with worry about his current physical condition. "Brave man!" Wuchou, who was hit by a punch, fell to the ground. Before she was unconscious, she saw the girl running over in a panic. so painful ~ two days later ~ Wu Chou, who removed the bandage again, was relieved to see that the wound on his body had completely recovered. "Brave man, you are finally all right." Looking at the worried expression on the girl''s face, Wu Chou didn''t know what to say. Should I scold or be silent. "Well, what''s the matter?" Looking at the tangled expression on wuchou''s face, the girl still didn''t understand what she had done. "It''s all right. In short, if I challenge that guy again, I can''t win it." "Wait, brave man." Before going out, the girl quickly stopped herself. "Brave man, actually, er." Looking at the girl talking suddenly one by one, wuchou can''t understand. "Come on, what''s the matter?" "Well, actually, our family (what do you mean) has no money. In order to heal you, we have no money now, so we must defeat that guy this time." Well, why is the treatment free? It seems that I really take it for granted. "I see. Well, it should be all right this time." I don''t know if I can beat that guy. "By the way, I forgot." ~ village entrance ~ The girl came to the gate of the village with worry free. There stood a strange stone tablet next to her. "That thing is said to be a stone tablet falling from the sky. Maybe there is something on it that can help the brave adults." Wuchou didn''t know what eyes to look at the rash girl. He could only sigh silently and go to the stone tablet that should have been found earlier. "Huh?" Sensing that there was a strange magic inside, wuchou reached out to touch the stone tablet in front of him and found that a huge hole was formed in the sky, and the powerful magic spread from above. However, it seems that only worry free one can feel all this. "Go ahead." "What?" A woman''s voice appeared out of thin air in wuchou''s mind. "Say it, your wish." "No matter what wish it is, I can help you realize it, as long as you complete our contract." Although I don''t know what it is, wuchou doesn''t think it''s a good thing to casually agree to this inexplicable contract. "Then I refuse. Excuse me, you keep waiting for others." Having said that, wuchou is really ready to leave and doesn''t want to use this power. "Hey, wait, wait!" The voice seemed suddenly nervous. I was really afraid and left without worry. "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Don''t go, don''t go. It''s rare that someone finally comes here. Don''t just go." "So, what do you want to do?" Wu Chou asked the other party what he was doing by pretending to be mysterious just now. "In a word, help me save the world. Anyway, you are also a brave person. Something like that. Help me save the world and I will give you strength." "Power?" Seeing wuchou, he seemed a little moved, and the other party began to deceive himself. "That''s right. The powerful divine power has a good effect on the undead. How about you? Do you want to make a contract with me?" "No." "Ah!" Hearing wuchou''s refusal, the other party doesn''t seem to end much. "No, if I don''t complete some foreign performance, I really want to be driven out." What performance, any other department? I make complaints about it, and then I hear some riots on the other side. "Great God, no, I just found a volunteer and was preparing to increase my performance. What, no, no!" Then, wuchou heard a series of screams and a strange woman falling from the sky. Let the other party fall directly to the ground. After listening to the dialogue just now, wuchou guessed something and was about to turn around and leave. "Wait!" From the ground, stretch out a hand and firmly grasp the worry free calf. "Don''t try to escape!" Looking at each other''s head full of blood, I don''t know whether it''s disrespectful to stamp two feet directly. Chapter 1069 ~ village entrance ~ Wuchou sat on the grass with blue and a sudden strange goddess. He didn''t know what expression to use to see the guy out of thin air. "Well, you." Wuchou looked at the sudden appearance of the blue goddess and felt that it was definitely a wrong choice to take this guy around. She calls herself the goddess of the single moth Akya, but wuchou always thinks it would be more suitable to call this guy akuya, so whether it is wuchou or blue, she finally calls the sudden goddess akuya. "Uh huh, brave people in different worlds, as long as they rely on the power of my goddess, they will certainly enable you to defeat the demon king of this world and save everyone." "Er, there is a demon king in this world?" Wuchou looked at LAN on one side for no reason. As an original resident, she must know more than wuchou. "Well, without such a thing, what is the demon king?" Click Hearing the dialogue between wuchou and LAN, akuya seemed a little stunned and didn''t know what she should do. "Well, without the demon king, what''s the point of the brave appearing here?" "Er, can''t you just save the world? It''s strange why you have to be brave to deal with the demon king." Is the demon king bound to the brave? It''s inexplicable that the two must appear at the same time. Looking at wuchou and LAN, she looked at herself with an idiot''s eyes. Akuya seemed to know it was her gaffe and coughed twice to ease it. "In short, only I can help you. There is absolutely no problem taking risks. Let''s go." "Well, first of all, let me check you and see what you can do." Akuya stared at wuchou and LAN, as if she had subconsciously counted LAN as one of the people who left the village. "Villagers, what? There are so unlucky people with bad luck and bad luck." Feel shy what he said, but he sounds like he is exaggerating himself and make complaints about scratching his head. It''s hopeless. Akuya looked at LAN in despair, and then she could only put her hope on wuchou. "No career, but what is this undead, undead?" Akuya stretched out her hand and pressed it on wuchou''s chest. Wuchou also thought about how the other party suddenly became so direct, and then felt a divine magic fill her whole body. Even an idiot is a goddess? Wuchou suddenly thought of 10000 ways to use akuya. "Invalid, so it''s a feature. It''s amazing. I really haven''t seen such a person." "Immortal, what did you say just now?" Wuchou reached out and clapped akuya''s hand, then asked. "If you don''t die, no matter how seriously injured you are, you won''t die, but you won''t regenerate quickly. As for whether you will faint, it''s up to you alone." Simply understand what you get from the dragon. Worry free doesn''t know what you should say. "Lord brave, let''s continue. The magic puppet must defeat it in order to save my village." ~ downhill ~ The three looked at the active puppet from a distance. They were a little worried for a moment. They didn''t know how to defeat the monster in front of them. "By the way, the treasure is in the back, isn''t it?" Blue nodded and didn''t know what wuchou was talking about. "I said, akuya, can you use healing magic?" "Of course I''m a goddess." Looking at akuya selling and singing on one side, he didn''t bother to pay attention to this guy and continued. "I''ll try to attract each other''s attention later. Blue, you''ll take the treasure quickly and we''ll leave early." "Well, is that really all right?" "No problem, you go." Then, wuchou ran directly to the puppet. Without entering the attack range of the other party, he stood aside and threw a stone to distract the other party. It seems that the puppet finally accepted wuchou''s provocation, left his protection range and ran out after wuchou. "Good chance." LAN and akuya rushed to the cave protected by the puppet to find out what was there. ~ now ~ Zizizi, zizizi Looking at the blue lightning attack from the puppet, wuchou knew that he would never hit the puppet in front of him. "Immortality, immortality, what''s the use? How can I get away?" I don''t know how long I ran. Wuchou finally saw a cliff in front and the sea below. "Spell it!" Wuchou ran to the edge of the cliff as fast as he could, and watched the puppet rush over with an irresistible trend. He was ready mentally. "Roar!" Snap With a violent collision, the puppet fell directly with wuchou, forced to resist the sense of suffocation, wuchou grabbed the puppet and climbed behind each other. "Please, break it for me." Boom! ~ afternoon ~ After finding the treasure, LAN and akuya hide it, follow the path of the puppet''s destruction to find wuchou who leads the task. "Where are you, brave man?" Following the constantly destroyed path, they came to the edge of the cliff. Looking at the strange gravel under the coast, they walked down the route. ~ seaside ~ After they went down, they saw the magic puppet that could still move. Because of the huge impact, they finally broke away without worry. In addition to the wounds on their bodies, they were completely lying on the ground and unconscious. "It''s all right. He just fainted. He''s definitely not dead." Suicide attack, which is the simplest use of this feature. After healing their lunch wounds, they carried wuchou back to the village, opened the treasure they had brought back, and planned to see what was inside. "What is this?" Looking at a box of gold coins, akuya thought of her dream of being free to play in this world. "Gold coins, er, are actually valuable in this world, but." Sure enough, it''s not enough to be a treasure. "What!" After hearing about the currency exchange rate in blue mouth, akuya knew that she was busy in vain this time. She even felt that it was worth it to let no worry do so. ~ the next day ~ Unlike self recovery, after acuya''s treatment, wuchou finally woke up, but wuchou really didn''t intend to experience this kind of thing a second time. "But." Although wuchou felt a little incredible, after eliminating the magic puppet at that time, wuchou felt that a force entered his body as if it had lifted any restrictions. I feel that my body is much stronger than at the beginning, and I feel that I should be able to use a little strength now. "Can my strength be restored by destroying monsters?" I always feel that this routine is like playing a role-playing game. It''s really enough. "But maybe that''s the rule of the world." Chapter 1070 It''s dazzling Wuchou carries a large bag full of someone''s home travel tools, including many quilts and pillows that are completely unnecessary for travel. In front of wuchou, a guy swaggering in front with a branch is leading the way, saying that if he has a lucky bonus, he will certainly encounter some good things. As for the other, in order to avoid his bad luck affecting the whole group, he always followed wuchou and looked at the grass around him, afraid that something would suddenly jump out and eat her. How did it develop like this. ~ 30 minutes ago ~ "Well, let''s get ready to go." Since you know that only travel can restore your strength, you don''t have to stay in this fishing village. You should start quickly. "Yes, worry free. As long as I quickly eliminate the so-called dark scenes in the world, I can leave this bad world and go back to guide (deceive) others to save the world." This is what some blue hair said. "Brave man, if you don''t dislike it, let me follow you. I also want to go out and have a look at the outside world." In addition to the full score of chore ability, what the blue girl said basically has no effect. Take two guys with the same blue to go out. Wuchou always feels like qiluno in fantasy town. Worry, worry. At least, blue still has a normal head, and the goddess who leads the way in front may really have a few screws missing. "I said, akuya, where are you taking us? According to the map, shouldn''t there be a camp or something in front of us?" "Long winded, how can you get to that place so quickly and give me peace of mind." ~ three hours later ~ Snap The backpack on his back fell directly to the ground. Wuchou and others looked at the completely strange forest around them and clearly knew what their situation was now. Lost. Seeing that akuya was still going to continue to lead the way, wuchou directly took up the knife and punched the other party''s skull, so that the other party could stay in the back. "Well, let me do it. After all, I asked everyone to draw the map." LAN took the very sketchy map drawn on his hand, meditated for a while, and finally pointed to the other side. "Well, here, come with me." Uneasy, uneasy, there will definitely be a problem. ~ one hour later ~ Wuchou grabbed one in one hand and carried a big backpack behind him, running frantically on the road. Behind them, a group of stone ghosts who don''t know where they come from have been chasing them, and they also release ice cones to attack them from time to time. "How can there be such a thing? It doesn''t look like the monster that the novice village will encounter!" But wuchou seems to have forgotten that the magic puppet he just met outside doesn''t look like the monster that should be in the novice village. "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you think it''s playing games? Hurry up!" After finding that her divine magic could not deal with these stone ghosts, akuya had nothing to do but scream and shout. "Ah, ah." As for Yu Lan, he had fainted with fear after he took them to the stone statue ghost nest just now. "Ah ah ah!" ~ 30 minutes later ~ Finally, after walking out of the strange forest over there and returning to the road, the stone ghost finally flew back and did not continue to chase them. "Forget it, you both stand beside me. I''ll see the way myself." Pick up the map given by the villagers and rely on the strange ghost symbols on it. I don''t know how long it will take to get to the destination. Forget it, go on as you feel. After stuffing the map into the backpack, wuchou intuitively began to move forward. Finally, before evening, they saw a high wall not far away and finally reached their destination. "Here we are. It''s too hard." However, as soon as I entered the camp, wuchou heard something nearby. "Well, you wait for me here." He put down his backpack and ran to the other side without worry. He saw a huge Cyclops with some ugly goblin fighting with the guards. Projection A spear appeared directly from wuchou''s hand out of thin air and was thrown at the Cyclops. Whew The spear accurately hit the Cyclops'' eyes, and the painful opponent screamed in place. Wuchou seizes the opportunity, climbs up directly along the other party''s body and jumps over the other party''s head. Maximum magic The huge magic forms a huge sword in the air. Wuchou doesn''t need to grasp the weapon there and push it down directly along the gravity. The giant sword directly divided the Cyclops'' body and suddenly divided the other party''s body into two. When goblin saw his leader dead, he cursed and ran into the forest and disappeared. "It hurts." It seems that the limit you can use is to simply project these ordinary weapons. It may take a lot of time before you want to project stronger treasures. The giant sword disappeared because wuchou stopped its magic supply. The guards around looked at wuchou and were a little surprised. "Who are you?" Wuchou doesn''t know how to explain it. After all, he is an outsider to the world. "Awakener, the Dragon came out a few days ago. He must be the new awakener." It seems that what kind of magical identity this awakener is for their world. The guards are happy to surround wuchou and see what the so-called awakener is. "Cough." Hearing the familiar voice, the guards made way, and worry free saw a bearded guy come up to him. "Hard work, awakened one, we have received information. The dragon appears again and creates a new awakened one. I hope you can save our world again and make the Dragon disappear again." Listening to each other''s words, wuchou feels that the other party must know a lot. "Let''s go in and talk about it. By the way, there are two of my partners on the other side." ~ camp, commander''s tent ~ According to the other party''s explanation, wuchou finally knows that he is not the first awakened person to appear in this world. As long as a giant dragon appears in this world, there will be an awakened person. The awakened person and the giant dragon will be born together. As long as the awakened person completes his mission, the giant dragon will disappear. The dragon will always appear, but I don''t know where it came from. "Jue Zhe, you should go to Wangdu. Our king, once just like you, was Jue Zhe. Then he defeated the dragon, returned to the capital and became the king now." Well, I still need to see what this so-called King capital is. Wuchou glanced at akuya and LAN, who were sleeping soundly. They were really tired today. Let''s start tomorrow. "Well, thank you very much. I hope you can give me a more detailed map." After all, it''s better not to get lost or something. Chapter 1071 dream This is the first dream that wuchou came to this world. Previous dreams are related to your past. This time, it must be the same. "Pick it up and come on." Poop "This is not my choice." "I''m tired." "I just want to protect you." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t complete that mission." Clang "That''s what the awakened one wants to do." With a sense of suffocation, wuchou woke up from his dream. What was the dream just now. Wuchou has no impression. He has no memory of what he just said. "Who am I?" All along, wuchou feels that he is a creature emerging from the dark world. As long as he follows his sister, he will certainly find his goal. But then, through the bright world, wuchou found that he was not a simple dark creature at all, but the rest, just born there. What you are has been bothering wuchou. In this world, wuchou may find the final answer. At the same time, it can also solve the root of burst energy. At this time, wuchou found that it seemed a little noisy outside. It was already morning. Open the curtain of the tent. Wuchou sees that the guards around him seem very flustered. Is there anything? At this time, a dark figure shrouded in worry free body, turned around and saw a huge Hydra monster appearing in the rear of the camp. "What!" With one of the snake heads spewing out a huge fireball, wuchou was directly hit and flew at once. "Wow!" The whole camp was in a mess. The guards around picked up their own bows and arrows to attack the hydra, but it seemed to have no effect. The scales on the snake''s surface are enough to resist those fragile bows and arrows. Wuchou doesn''t think the iron weapon he projected can have any effect on the giant snake. At this time, wuchou noticed that there were a lot of gunpowder in the camp. The development of science and technology in the world may be a little strange. Although there was the mysterious power of magic, the science and technology tree continued to develop in the direction of science. "Yes!" Pick up the powder keg around you and throw it directly to the giant snake to see if the other party will eat it directly. Sure enough, although the Hydra has a lot of brains, he still has some problems in intelligence. Looking at what wuchou threw out, he swallowed it directly. Seeing that the powder keg didn''t break directly, it extended down the other party''s neck. Without worry, he exhausted his strength to form a huge fireball. "Go!" The fireball directly hit the snake''s neck. Wuchou didn''t think that the fireball could hurt the other party, but as long as the temperature was enough. Boom! Fortunately, the temperature of the fireball played by wuchou with all his strength was enough. Finally, the gunpowder in the snake ignited spontaneously, and a huge explosion occurred in the narrow space, which directly blew up a snake head of the other party. Seeing that he was injured, the Hydra was suddenly afraid and went straight back to the forest without continuing to attack them. Watching wuchou successfully drive away the giant snake, the guards cheered again. Although they had many casualties, at least this place was saved. Wuchou looked at the bombed snake head and found a strange magic array on the snake head. When wuchou plans to continue to see what it looks like, the magic array disappears. "Is there something?" Wuchou looks at the top of the mountain as if he sees a shadow passing by. "Someone controlled the giant snake and attacked us." "No." Did the other party follow them since he left the fishing village. It seems that the future journey will not be lonely. When akuya and LAN woke up and looked at the camp around them, they knew what had just happened. Just in time, because of the snake head, the camp is going to send the snake head back to Wangdu. They don''t have to explore any roads by themselves. Just follow them. Just, will it really be so simple? Follow the guards in the camp, wuchou, akuya and LAN come to the huge mountain in the corridor. As long as you pass through the mountain, you can see the very obvious King capital. "Nah, no worry, no worry, listen to me." Akuya suddenly came to wuchou with a strange map in her hand. "Wuchou, look, this treasure map was given to me by a soldier just now. What do you say you agree with me?" What the hell. Wuchou looked at the map handed over by akuya. It was just different from the main road that the soldiers were supposed to take. It was a small fork to go deep into the mountain. "Where is the soldier?" "In the camp, are you a fool?" Called a fool by a fool, all right. Wuchou doesn''t know how to deceive this akuya. It''s obvious that this thing appears at that strange time point. It''s a trap whatever you think, and you don''t intend to take risks at all. "Sister LAN, sister LAN, look at this thing. Maybe we can really find the treasure and save your village." "Save the village." Speaking of this topic, his blue eyes lit up. I really don''t know how many overpowering drugs the village used. He worked hard for the village. However, Wu Chou had to tell the guards that he wanted to leave alone to find something, so he asked them to escort him to Wangdu first. Without worry, he followed the map instructions given by akuya and walked up the mountain. "Hey, hey, is it really all right to go there?" The guard saw wuchou walking up the mountain and began to worry. "It''s all right. He''s a sleeper. He won''t be afraid of those monsters." Maybe. ~ hillside ~ Looking at this treasure map that is malicious, wuchou is a little worried about what a big pit it is this time. "Wuchou, look, there seem to be a lot of people ahead." Wuchou looked at the direction pointed to akuya. At the top of the mountain, it seemed that many women came out and said something on it. "Since there are villagers wandering here, it must be no problem. Let''s go up." "Wait, akuya." Wuchou pulled the silly goddess who was going to go up and pointed to it. "Can''t you smell it?" "What?" Blue seemed to finally find something wrong and sniffed. "This is the smell of blood." At this time, it seemed that because of akuya''s behavior, all the women on the top of the mountain looked at wuchou and others at the bottom of the mountain. "No." At this time, all these women suddenly flew up. No, to be exact, monsters with women''s heads flew up. Falcon Banshee Looking at the flying eagle banshee, akuya finally knew that she needed to do something now. "Run!" His hands lifted up LAN and akuya again and ran down the mountain road without worry. Seeing the target leaving the harpy banshee, they rushed down to chase them. Chapter 1072 Boom, boom Although I don''t know what kind of creature the Falcon Banshee in other world is, I have no worry that these things they are facing now can magic. Only magic is not a problem. After all, magic is nothing in a magical world. But. Boom, boom! A small fireball directly explodes a hole in the ground. What''s this magic, and there are definitely more than ten Falcon banshees behind us. The overwhelming magic scared wuchou and akuya. They had no other way to stop those things except running away directly. In order to avoid their actions affecting the soldiers below, they had to go down the river. Maybe they could avoid something. result "Be careful!" Taking the mountain road is obviously not a good choice. The attack of the eagle Banshee caused a landslide, and the boulders on the mountain rolled down the slope directly, threatening their safety. "It''s endless." With current strength, there must be no way to deal with this group of Eagle banshees. "Akuya, LAN, next you hide aside and go to Wangdu by yourself. I''ll distract those guys and meet at Wangdu at that time." Fortunately, just now, they had put all their luggage on the soldiers'' side, otherwise wuchou would really be hard to get away now. "Ready." Fire and water produce a lot of water vapor. A mass of white fog spread back directly and covered the vision of the eagle Banshee for a short time. Wuchou quickly let the two hide in the gap on the side, and then ran out alone to lead all the eagle banshees away. After watching the monsters finally leave, LAN worries about the direction of wuchou''s departure. "It''s all right. That guy can''t die. Let''s hurry up and keep up with the big army. It would be better to enter Wangdu early." "Yes." Blue had no choice but to follow akuya to pursue the troops that had not gone far. ~ other side ~ Wuchou, who led the eagle Banshee away, ran and found that there was no way in front of him and walked to the top of a cliff. Looking down the cliff and looking at the forest below, wuchou hesitated a little. Then, I saw that the attack of the eagle Banshee had come behind me, clenched her teeth, and wuchou jumped down. Since you can''t die, make good use of this feature. Looking at wuchou jumping off the cliff directly, the eagle Banshee also knew that she couldn''t catch up with this guy, so she had to return the same way. As wuchou jumped down the cliff directly, after seeing that there was no pursuit behind him, he remembered his parachute jumping memory when he was a soldier in the zombie world, and vaguely projected a huge cloth as a parachute. However, people are not as good as heaven. Just when wuchou just jumped down, it suddenly rained, and just a little lightning hit wuchou floating in the air. Wuchou, hit by lightning, directly convulsed and fell into the forest. Fortunately, he has been protected by a simple parachute just now, and the height has decreased a lot. Clatter Through the thick branches, wuchou didn''t know how many times he had been hit. Anyway, when he fell to the ground, he had lost consciousness. During the period of wuchou''s coma, a girl dressed in black just walked here. She came to have a look because she saw something falling from the sky just now. "Huh?" After seeing clearly that the falling thing was a person, the girl stretched out her hand and dragged worry free into the depths of the forest bit by bit. ~ "witch''s cabin ~ Crackling, crackling The stove was burning with a little firewood, and a trace of cooking smoke floated out of the window, forming an obvious contrast with the rain outside. Wuchou slowly woke up from his coma. When he opened his eyes, he saw all kinds of plants and strange things hanging from the ceiling. He felt as if there was something warm around him. Carefully looked at his side, I saw a strange girl lying beside him. With the touch of worry free body to the girl, worry free knew that not only did he have nothing, but the girl lying next door also had nothing. Take a deep breath and think about what this is. Wuchou remembers that he fell off a cliff and was struck by lightning. Wuchou is sure he can''t die, but he doesn''t know what the end will be. Then he wakes up in this place. Well, the analysis is finished, but wuchou doesn''t know which piece of his body can attract the other party''s attention. I looked at the sleeping faces of the girls around me carefully. Well, at least they are beautiful. I don''t worry. I don''t think such people have anything to do with themselves. Maybe it''s a misunderstanding or something. Wuchou tries to pull his hand out of the other party''s embrace, but wuchou finds that the other party holds it very tightly and he can''t pull it out. Since nothing can be done, wuchou continues to look at the girl. Although the girl is human, the shape of her ears tells wuchou that the girl in front of her is not a pure human, at least an Asian life. However, wuchou came to this world for some time. It seems that he has not seen or heard of any Asian creature. "Is it, like yourself?" Although this is a world where energy sources are destroyed, the world is hidden in space cracks, and someone may accidentally fall into this place. "Yes." Maybe it was a little big without worry. The girl finally woke up from her dream. When she opened her black pupils and saw wuchou staring at herself, the girl didn''t have the slightest fear, but smiled. "Hello." Well, it''s not the other party''s problem, it''s that you''re too dirty. Looking at each other''s expression, it is obvious that there is no such thing as the boyfriend owned by the outside world, so it makes no difference to each other. "Hello, are you?" The girl sat up from the bed, and the quilt that originally covered each other''s body fell down along the gravity. Without worry, she could only look at the other side and read silently without seeing anything. "Grandma said, my name is elulu. Hello, it''s the first time I''ve seen anyone except grandma." Except grandma. Wuchou coughed softly, covered the quilt on the girl, then stood up, got up and put on his clothes. "Hello, elulu. Thank you for saving me. My name is wuchou. By the way, where is the grandma you just said?" Speaking of this, elulu didn''t care about her physical problems. She stood up and walked to the window. "Grandma, there." Along the direction of elulu''s finger, wuchou sees a pile of uplifted soil. No wonder, maybe no one has taught the girl anything. It''s incredible that the girl can survive here. Wuchou looked at his body and found that it was covered with many strange green things, that is to say. "You know, herbs?" "That''s right." Chapter 1073 Clatter It''s still raining. Wuchou kept silent, waited for elulu to put on her clothes, looked at elulu, who was at least fourteen or five years old, and asked. "Elulu, is your grandmother the same as you?" Elulu shook her head and went on. "Grandma, like you, has no ears like me." It''s also an ordinary human, then. "Elulu, did your grandmother tell you that there is something others need to know?" Elulu thought, as if she remembered what her grandmother had said to herself. "By the way, that thing." Elulu went to one side of the table and picked up a strange letter that seemed to be in a jar. "This thing seems to be for others, grandma said." Wuchou silently took this letter that he didn''t know how long it would be kept and read it. "Awakened, I believe that when you see this letter, I will be a little surprised. Why do I know your identity, not others." Continue to look down, worry free is a little lucky. "I once followed another awakener to explore the mystery of the world and beat and run the dragon. Finally, after the adventure, everyone left separately, and I returned to the secret place I had found." "The child in front of you inherits all the medical skills and herbal medicine abilities I learned and takes her. In fact, I''m worried about what will happen to her in the future. The child suddenly appears in front of me. I believe this is also the arrangement of fate." Worry free, if you continue to watch, you can see the last care of a family for their offspring. "Unknown awakened person, help me take care of this child. If you can, please take care of her all her life. She has no common sense. I''m worried that she will be bullied by others. However, if she is awakened person, it must be no problem." A companion of the awakened? Wuchou still doubts his current identity, but after this once awakened companion, wuchou feels that he may have stepped into the vortex of the world. "Elulu, when you saved me, you already knew that I was a awakener, didn''t you?" Elulu shook her head and went on. "No, grandma said that the awakened person is different from ordinary people. I didn''t know until I brought you back and treated you." A scar on the chest. Even now, wuchou can still feel the connection between the scar on his chest and the dragon. "Then, elulu, will you leave here with me?" "Leave, want to take a risk?" "That''s right." AI Lulu looked carefree. Grandma said that sleepers are good people. "I see, Lord jueshe, since grandma wants me to do this, I will follow you." Although the other party''s intention is not very strong, at least, wuchou can take her out of here. "By the way, elulu, I''ll teach you something first. You should have common sense in the outside world." "Common sense?" Then, wuchou spent a lot of time and finally explained some common sense that elulu must know to avoid big trouble after going out at that time. "I don''t know what kind of existence Asians are in this world." Wuchou is actually worried that elulu will be regarded as a monster, just like goblin. "Forget it, let''s talk about it then." After the rain stopped, following AI Lulu''s guidance, wuchou finally walked out of the forest, but not long after walking out, wuchou found where he was. At that time, we arrived near the first camp. "I don''t know how long I''ve been in a coma. I hope akuya and LAN have arrived at Wangdu safely." For the first time out of the forest, AI Lulu looked at the completely strange environment around her and was a little dazzled for a while. "Elulu, don''t walk around and follow me." Hold elulu''s hand and avoid the other party from running away from her field of vision. After all, it''s a big trouble for elulu to get lost. Along the road, wuchou finally returned to the entrance of the mountain. You can see that there are still traces of wheels left at that time on the ground. It seems that the army has left for a long time. Along the direction of the wheel, wuchou took AI Lulu into the mountain. Along the depth of wuchou, the whole environment became dangerous, leaving only a gap on his head. I really don''t know how this road came out. Anyway, worry free saw many strange creatures flying over the gap, but they didn''t notice below. After walking for a while, I finally saw the light in front and walked out of the safe plank road. "Huh?" As soon as he came out, wuchou saw a wooden gate standing there, and saw many guards guarding there. I see. For the safety of the king''s capital? Seeing wuchou coming, the guard also stopped wuchou and asked. "Are you the new awakener?" Wuchou nodded and stretched out his palm. Seeing the shining trace on wuchou''s hand, wuchou only recently learned that the original scar can also tell others his identity in this way. "Well, yes, sir jueshe, our army has passed here for about three days, and your two obvious companions have also passed here. It''s no accident that they should reach Wangdu." "Thank you for your trouble." Through the small gate next to the city gate, wuchou finally left the mountain dividing the boundary. According to what the commander said at that time, as long as you leave the mountain, you can see where Wang Du is. You don''t believe that you have no worries at first. "This is." After walking out of the mountain, after a bend, the space in front of me became particularly spacious. The winding path extends all the way to the stone bridge in the distance. The whole ground is cultivated fields. Occasionally, fruit trees stand among the fields. Every few farmland can see houses piled with tiles and stone bricks, and the chimney on the roof is still floating with cooking smoke. On the other side of the stone bridge, you can see the city wall made of stones. Behind the city wall, you can see some tall buildings, and at the top of them, you can see a tower, perhaps the palace of the king''s capital. The countryside continued to think about spreading around until a distant forest stopped spreading, and on the other side of Wangdu, there was a sea. A city built by the sea, but I don''t know if there is such a thing as a port. "Wow!" Elulu really didn''t see this kind of thing. She just looked at it all at once and felt strange about everything around her. "I don''t know how akuya and LAN are. It''s better to go and have a look." Perhaps seeing worry free anxiety, elulu also gave up and continued to wait and see, pulling worry free forward. "Go without worry. Your partner is waiting for you." "No, it''s our partner." Seeing that AI Lulu cares about her thoughts, she has no worry to correct it and takes AI Lulu to the king''s capital. Chapter 1074 After taking AI Lulu for a while, wuchou finally came to the gate of Wangdu. "Wait a minute." As soon as he approached, he was stopped by the guard. "Hello, can''t you go to town now?" The guard took a look and said. "You''re the most recent awakened adult, aren''t you?" "Yes, what happened?" The guards looked at each other and went on. "Lord jueshe, I suggest you keep a low profile after entering the city, er, because your two companions have caused a lot of trouble these days." It''s not good to listen to each other''s tone. "Of course, we believe in the awakened Lord. After all, you, like our Lord, are a hero to save the world, but your companion." It feels like a big problem. After thanking the guard at the door, wuchou took AI Lulu into the king''s capital. Of course, there was a huge piece of linen hanging on his head to avoid any trouble. ~ Wangdu commercial street ~ What will a city look like when magic and technology are mixed at the same time. According to wuchou''s guess, this city should be the same as his so-called imaginary medieval city, with people coming and going in the streets, businesses shouting on the side, and nobles sitting on high-rise buildings and watching the life below. And the situation inside is not much different from worry free expectation. However, when wuchou approached the tavern with elulu who had been stunned, he knew what was going on inside. "Hahaha, another performance, akuya." "No problem, no problem." Listening to akuya''s voice and the occasional blue voice, wuchou felt that the situation inside would be worse than he expected. Quietly push open the door of the tavern, and wuchou sees a scene that completely makes him speechless. I saw a table in the tavern, watching akuya sprinkle water with inexplicable things, and many people echoed there, even worry free, and saw many guards cheering. As for Yu Lan, there was no expression except sitting aside and feeling that life was loveless. How did this happen. As if she felt someone coming, akuya stopped her work and looked at the two people who came in. "Ah, Mr. wuchou, you''re finally here. We''re really worried about you." However, looking at the blush on akuya''s face and the wine bars on the ground, it''s clear that this guy must be eating, drinking and having fun these days. As for those people around, don''t think so much. They must be the so-called fair weather friends bewitched by akuya. They eat and drink with akuya during this period, which must leave a lot of debt to wuchou. No wonder LAN Hui looks so loveless, and doesn''t know how much money he owes. Silently, a hammer stuns the already drunk akuya. After talking to them, these people left in order and did not continue to stay in the tavern. "Mr. wuchou, you''re finally back, akuya." "I see." When LAN saw that wuchou finally appeared, it was like seeing the backbone come back. Then he thought of the trouble he had caused during this period. He didn''t know what to say for a while. "Sorry, it''s my fault. I didn''t manage akuya well, so I caused so much trouble." "It''s all right. I''ll finish everything." After taking akuya and LAN to the room arranged by the tavern, wuchou asked AI Lulu to look at akuya in the room, so he followed LAN to the tavern to find the owner of the tavern first. The owner of the tavern saw that the guy in charge finally appeared and said in silence. "Your companion has caused a lot of trouble here these days." "Yes, it''s my fault. Then, how much should I pay?" The shopkeeper took a look at wuchou and LAN and understood that they might not be able to afford so much money for the time being, but the other party was the sleeper in the rumor. "You can''t give the money for the time being, so it''s good." The shopkeeper pointed to the huge bulletin board on the tavern and went on. "If there is anything we need others to do here, we will put it here to help me complete my entrustment. Then the money will be all right, and I will give you a free stay here." "Thank you so much." It''s rare that the other party doesn''t embarrass himself. He won''t say anything without worry. Of course, he accepts the kindness. "Well, tell you what I need." The shopkeeper took out a map and pointed to a place. "This is a monastery near our Wangdu. My daughter has been studying there recently. Although it''s not very good, since it''s what she wants to do, I won''t do much." "But recently, I found that no one from them seems to come to us to buy daily necessities. I doubt if something has happened. I hope you can investigate." "Of course not." The shopkeeper nodded and went on. "For the rest of the trouble, let the little girl around you take you. She is the same. She knows which one of you is the trouble caused by the guy in blue." Sure enough, it''s not just here. Wuchou can only follow LAN and go to another place. ~ commercial street, raw material supplier ~ "That little girl, as a awakened adult, must know some good ways to make wine. She bought a lot of raw materials from us and has been transported to the prepared manor over there." manor? Wuchou looked blue and saw the other party scratching his head. "I see. Then how much money do you owe? Tell me. I''ll find a way to pay you back." "It''s all right. We already know that you can''t pay back the money now, so we''ve already figured out the entrustment and need your help before you arrive." "Thank you." The entrustment of the supplier is also very strange. It''s strange to ask wuchou to bring back the eyeball of a Cyclops and say that it is used for decoration. ~ the original owner of the manor ~ "Well, although the manor has been handed over to you according to the legal rights of our town, naturally, you should be responsible for returning me the land use fee, decoration fee and a series of transfer payments." The manor itself is outside the king''s capital, a little distance from the city wall. Wuchou and elulu also saw that place when they passed by. It''s not bad. At least if they are really ready at that time, they don''t have to live in the tavern. As for the price. "I know, we are ready for you to come and have a look." Eliminate the sea demon that affects the shipping around the town. Although I didn''t see the port, there was a port in this town. The sea demon thought it was troublesome. "I see. When I finish other tasks, I''ll go to sea." Before meeting the so-called Lord, wuchou is full of debt, hateful akuya. Chapter 1075 After receiving all the commissions, no wonder the guards were telling wuchou not to be angry when he first entered the door. However, since it was akuya''s fault, as her teammate, she could only eat it hard. Of course, take this guy out with you to avoid having to deal with many problems by yourself. Without worry, he carried akuya, who was still unconscious, and went out with elulu and LAN. Naturally, after they bought the manor. "Well, at least akuya doesn''t have any trouble. At least this place is OK." Let AI Lulu and LAN stay here and clean well. Worry free will leave a mark at the door. As long as they feel the problem, they can hurry back. Go to the nearby monastery with akuya on your back. Let''s start from this. After all, it''s the task closest to the king''s capital, and the rest can''t be completed for the time being. Walking on the surrounding stone roads, wuchou looked at the peace around him. He really wondered how many disturbances would be caused by those monsters outside if they entered this area. Only the monastery over there was really fine. When you come to the forest boundary, you can see that there are also some wooden go outposts here, but the height is not very high. You can just observe the movement of the forest. "Lord awakener." Seeing wuchou coming, the guard already knew that wuchou was coming. "You are here to complete the entrustment of the tavern. We have received his letter saying that you will go to the monastery after you come to the king''s capital. Now let you go." After opening the wooden door, the guard finally reminded wuchou. "Lord jueshe, it''s true that the monastery hasn''t come back here for shopping recently, but we can''t sacrifice casually, so this matter has been delayed." "I see. You continue to stand guard. I''ll find out." ~ Forest ~ Along the signs on the road, wuchou approached the monastery, but on the way, wuchou felt a little bad. Along the way, there were some strange footprints. I felt that the people in the monastery might have really had an accident, but worry free felt strange. Since they knew that there was danger in the forest, why did these people dare to live here. "Well, what''s this?" Akuya seemed to finally wake up from her coma and felt the wave of magic in front of her. "Mr. wuchou, why did you bring me here?" Speaking of this, wuchou wanted to drop akuya directly, but he thought the other party didn''t mean it and said it in a good voice. "Even if the tavern''s client said his daughter hadn''t come back for a long time, let me see what happened." "Akuya, do you feel anything?" Akuya jumped down from her back and pointed to the monastery in front. "Although the boundary has been destroyed, I feel that the existence of the boundary is similar to expelling monsters and undead." I see, so those talents dare to stay in this monastery, but the border has been destroyed. Is it human factors? "Be careful, akuya. I don''t know what''s in it. Follow me." Carefully close to the monastery, looking at the broken spells at the door, wuchou also understood that akuya was right. There was really a boundary here. "No smell of blood." In other words, it may have been a long time, but if the body is left in it, it will smell rotten. Nothing there? Creak Carefully push open the gate of the monastery. As soon as you enter, you will naturally see the original appearance of the monastery. The tidy church can''t see anyone inside, and the surrounding furnishings are as if no one came in. It''s clean. It''s scary. "No one, and I don''t know what happened." Go to the residence next to the monastery, open it and see that there is no one in it. The living equipment around it is like nothing has happened. It is quiet here. "It''s so weird. Where have all these people gone?" Wuchou was still trying to find out if there were any survivors. At this time, akuya looked out the door and said. "Mr. wuchou, look." Guru Guru Nagetto Looking at the outstretched hands and feet on the ground and the pair of green pupils, wuchou naturally knows what happened. Undead, or zombie. "Although I don''t know what happened, it seems that the undead have conquered the monastery." Akuya threw a huge ball of light directly from her hand, and all the undead people around her were purified. She is worthy of being a goddess. Her purification ability is really strong. "But where have the nuns gone? They can''t disappear completely, and there''s no sign of struggle." And there are signs of man-made destruction, so someone must have done it and took all the nuns away. "That''s right." Wuchou took akuya back to the church, came to the podium and knocked on the board below. When he felt the air flowing inside, he opened the wooden board on the ground without worry. Sure enough, there was an escape passage inside. "Maybe it was for some reason that all the nuns left this place and were caught again." Wuchou took akuya down the tunnel. Although it was dark, thanks to akuya''s light magic, he could pass safely. All the way along the road, wuchou finally got out of the tunnel. ~ a cellar ~ Gently push open the wooden door on one side and take akuya to a cellar without worry. Although I don''t know where it is, it''s obvious that the nuns passed by from the footprints on the ground just now. In principle, since it is a safe passage, this place must be the direction to the Wangdu, but I don''t know where to get there. Wuchou took akuya up slowly and heard a sound. "Hurry up and load these things. We''ve been dragging them for almost three days. We should hurry to deliver the goods to the wharf, or we''ll miss the ship leaving here." Goods, don''t they. Wuchou first covered akuya''s mouth to avoid trouble when the other party suddenly spoke loudly, and then secretly approached the source of the sound. Looking across the wall, good guy, wooden boxes are placed in this manor. According to my memory, it seems that this is the manor closest to the sea. The original monastery didn''t know when there was such a channel. "Boss, finish this list and we won''t come back in the future?" "Of course, these goods are enough for us to eat well for a long time, and the foreman gave us a lot of money." Wuchou saw clearly that these people were dressed like sailors'' uniforms, and their so-called goods were unconscious nuns who were tied to their hands and feet, covered their mouths and couldn''t move at all. "It''s a pity that we can''t touch any of these goods, otherwise it will lead to the disaster of killing." At least, wuchou knows that these people are all right, so the next step is easy. Chapter 1076 Under the darkness, most people''s vision was obscured. A dark shadow quietly approached the robbers who had not been found and strangled them all at once. After all, wuchou still needs to know who is behind these people, otherwise he will waste so long looking for them. After these robbers fainted one by one, wuchou first tied them all up, then put them all in boxes and prepared to send them away from this place directly. "It should all be here." I don''t know how many nuns there are. Worry free can only take them back at one time. As for these robbers, just give them to the guards of Wangdu. They should know how to deal with them. ~ the next day ~ As soon as wuchou came to the tavern, he saw the owner running directly to thank himself. "Lord jueshe, thanks to you, if you hadn''t saved your beloved daughter, we would really be separated this time." "It''s all right. What happened to the robbers?" "Cough." The shopkeeper coughed and took wuchou aside. "They''re all dead." "What?" Did the guards clean up the robbers without asking? "No, after you brought it back, not long after you left, a special order came down and directly cleaned up the robbers." That is, no wonder. The mastermind of those people is in the king''s capital and seems to have a high position of power. "So everyone decided to calm down and didn''t intend to turn against it. After all, people are fine." However, this seed has been left in the hearts of these residents and will erupt for some reason sooner or later. "I see, so I''ll go on going out." At least solve one troublesome task. Well, next, solve another troublesome task. ~ task 2 ~ According to the task of one of the food suppliers, wuchou has to go to the forest to find a strange spring, and wuchou also needs to bring this spring back. It is said to have magical curative effect. Near this spring, it is said that creatures such as Cyclops often approach, so they also happen to complete other tasks. In order to increase everyone''s combat experience, wuchou brought out elulu, LAN and the culprit akuya. After all, it''s not a way to stay in the manor all the time. Blue and elulu seem to have become more familiar after one night, and akuya is a self familiar, and don''t care at all. As they went to the designated forest, they noticed whether they saw the Cyclops nearby. "Huh?" Feeling that the ground trembled a little, the four quickly hid behind the big tree. They saw a cyclops with some goblin walking to the depths of the forest. They all saw that these things had wounds on their bodies. "Keep up quietly." ~ tracking ~ The four men quietly followed the troops and finally found the legendary spring. They saw a white stone protruding from the spring, and colorful liquid flowing out of the stone. The surrounding earth was more alive because of the spring. "Do it!" Seeing that the monsters were not near there, wuchou hurriedly ran out with a big sword. The goal was the huge Cyclops, and cut off each other''s head with a sword. Boom! Seeing his boss suddenly fall down, Goblin around him was so scared that he hurried to flee around. Without worry, he didn''t directly catch up and attack them. It''s OK to complete the target. Take a cloth bag and pack the Cyclops'' head. Wuchou takes out the prepared glass bottle and fills the springs. "That''s good." Since it''s over so soon, it''s better to go back early. Sasha, Sasha Hurried footsteps came from the surrounding grass. The four people quickly looked around and saw a strange creature jumping out of the forest and yelling at them. Although the comer has a huge body like the Cyclops, it is obvious that the fangs on his head and the thick hair tell wuchou they are not the same creature. "Ogres?" Wuchou naturally remembers that there are many monsters in this forest, but wuchou clearly remembers that ogres only appear at night. Why do they come here in the morning. Looking at the wound on each other''s body, he knows what''s going on without worry. "Roar!" The ogre did not care what he was thinking and rushed directly to attack them. "Get away!" The ogre rushed up directly, and the surrounding trees were directly cut off by the other hand. "Everybody stay away and don''t get caught." Wuchou picked up the big sword and cut it directly. He only felt that his attack was like hitting an iron plate. It''s totally useless. Looking at wuchou, the ogre slapped wuchou in the air and fell heavily. "Uh!" I felt that the internal organs of my body were displaced, and I almost couldn''t stand up without worry and pain. Just as he got up, the ogre kicked wuchou away again. "Mr. wuchou!" Wuchou rolls straight into the spring and takes a deep breath. Huh? It doesn''t feel very painful. Wuchou slowly stood up and looked at the wound on his body, because these springs were slowly recovering, making sure that these things were really useful. "Roar!" The ogre looked at wuchou and stood up again. He rushed directly and planned to tear up the human in front of him. Projection, giant spear If something is used to deal with the huge creatures rushing in, spear is definitely the best choice. When the ogre couldn''t control his body, the huge spear hit him directly. The spear took advantage of the other party''s inertia and finally pierced the other party''s muscles and directly plunged into the other party''s body. "Roar!" Seeing that the other party hasn''t fallen down, wuchou mercilessly adds a force and pushes the spear deeper into the other party''s body, so that the ogre can''t stand up. He nailed the other party to the tree. Wuchou felt very tired. Although the spring recovered the wound, he couldn''t recover his strength. Hoo Hoo Hoo Hearing that there are many voices approaching here, wuchou also knows that he can''t stay here for too long. Quickly take akuya and them back to Wangdu and let the Warcraft compete for this area here. After completing the entrustment, wuchou also slowly completed those trivial entrustments. Finally, wuchou remembered the last and most troublesome entrustment. The sea monster''s commission. If you want to eliminate the so-called sea monsters, wuchou doesn''t think it''s a good choice to take akuya and them to sea. On the contrary, it''s too dangerous to take them out. Wuchou can''t take this risk. "Everyone is waiting for me here. When I destroy the sea monster, I will come back." After discussing with akuya and them, it was natural in the end. "We are companions." AI Lulu looked at Wu Chou and said with a smile. "Sea monsters naturally have treasures. I''m going too." What stupid akuya said. "Sooner or later, the sea monster will affect the village. I''ll go too." Lan also understands the importance of things and still keeps up. It''s like worry free prediction. Chapter 1077 ~ port ~ On the cargo ship prepared by the original owner of the manor, he took his three daughters to sea without worry. He wanted to go to a distant port for trade and would return here in about two weeks. ~ offshore ~ As a God, akuya is quite adapted to the action of waterway. As a fisherman, LAN will not have such waterway problems. Elulu, who has always lived in the forest, has never been out of the sea. Soon after I came out, I fainted and fell down. I took care of LAN in the guest room. Wuchou and akuya are on the deck, always paying attention to the actions around them. After all, they went to sea to solve the problem of sea monsters. If they can''t find them, they will be in real trouble. "Captain, when did the legend of the sea monster begin?" The captain is an old captain in his fifties. He went to sea entirely because the manor owner gave him enough money. "About two weeks ago, when we were sailing, we all saw that some ships were suddenly sunk at a distance. Although we can''t see clearly from a distance, it is said that the recent crew members saw that there were overwhelming tentacles attacking wantonly in the dark and killing people walking on the sea." It''s really in line with the so-called sea monster legend, but there''s a problem. If there were sea monsters, how could the bandits of the monastery dare to go out to sea at that time? Don''t you worry about that? Wuchou feels that this sea monster incident may not be as simple as he expected. ~ three days later ~ It has been three days since they left Wangdu. In the three days, everything was calm and nothing happened. Moreover, there was no rain and no obvious typhoon recently. Just, wuchou always feels that it''s too quiet. What''s wrong with it. ~ that night ~ Go to sea "pirates?" "But why didn''t we find it? Obviously, we''ve been observing it all the time." At this time, wuchou thought of a possibility. This ship, there are the other side''s spies, and their whereabouts have been exposed all the time. The people in Wangdu, it seems that they are some dignitaries, who made a good play in this sea area to cover up the evidence of their sneak attack on merchant ships. "Rush!" Hooks and locks were directly transferred from one side to connect wuchou''s boat with others'' boat directly. But they hit the iron plate this time. After they finally came up, wuchou began his own attack, directly projected several throwing knives and killed several people at once. The pirates saw the worry free attack and finally found that they were the lambs to be slaughtered. They were deceived. The unexpected is easy to solve. Even if the other party is a pirate, they are just ordinary people. Without worry, they will directly clean them up. It''s just that things are not as simple as they think. Boom! At this time, the whole ship began to tremble, and wuchou almost couldn''t stand steady and fell directly. "What''s going on?" Boom! The vibration is like something moving the ship. Boom! Do you? Wuchou thought of the enemy who had been following them since he left the fishing village. Clatter On both sides of the ship, only a few tentacles stretched out from the sea, which looked extraordinarily penetrating under the lightning. The creeping tentacles were like disgusting monsters. Para Para Tentacles directly entangle the whole ship, as if to crush the ship without worry. "What''s going on!" Akuya doesn''t know how to deal with the monster in front of her. Even if she knows what treasure she has, she must have her life to get it. "Roar!" Suddenly, the tentacles tied to the ship suddenly loosened, and all the tentacles retracted into the sea. Akuya saw that wuchou was holding an inexplicable long sword with a strange blue light on it. After the last attack by the ogre, wuchou can now project weapons with characteristics. Naturally, this kind of weapon specially used to deal with monsters also exists. Boom! The huge octopus sea monster showed his huge body not far away and stared at wuchou standing on the deck. "Akuya, go back to the guest room. I''ll deal with this guy." Estimate the magic power on yourself. Without saying a word, wuchou uses the magic power to form the energy of air dance and flies into the air to fight the sea monster. Huge tentacles rush towards wuchou like dense nets, but the speed can''t keep up with wuchou''s speed. Wuchou dodges at once, and can occasionally cut down on each other to continue to attract each other''s hatred. "No, it''s too slow." Even with special attack weapons, if you want to eliminate sea monsters as soon as possible, the best way is one. Continue the attack from the inside. Wuchou directly bumps into the sea monster and goes through it directly along the other party''s big mouth full of fangs. Just entering it, wuchou directly uses all the magic of his body to form big fireballs, which are constantly released on the sea monster, and a series of explosions catch the sea and echo. "Ah ah ah!" Boom, boom! ~ early morning ~ The merchant ship stopped and looked at the huge body at sea with a strange burning smell. Next to the body, wuchou forcibly held a board and didn''t faint. Otherwise, he didn''t know where he would float back to at that time. After rescuing wuchou, the merchant ship began to return. Naturally, it also took the huge body, otherwise there would be no evidence to prove that they had destroyed the sea monster. ~ one week later ~ Wuchou''s merchant ship finally returned to Wangdu. Looking at the huge body on board, Wangdu''s fishermen and merchants thanked wuchou. Because wuchou, they can finally go to sea again without fear of being attacked by sea monsters. As for the truth of the real "sea monster", wuchou has agreed with the captain and said nothing. Wuchou will find out everything by himself. Monasteries, and merchant ships, I don''t know how much darkness there is. I don''t know who is behind these things. In fact, wuchou already has a general goal, but I don''t understand why the other party should do so. However, after the sea monster incident, wuchou finally cleared the debt left by akuya, and finally planned to visit the Lord who should have seen earlier. Before that, wuchou has to prepare. After all, he wants to see the so-called king. Naturally, he has to dress up, which is more in line with the aesthetics here. Naturally, wuchou also wants to take this opportunity to understand the truth. Otherwise, how can wuchou leave here at ease. Chapter 1078 Outside the castle gate To enter the castle in the king''s capital, you need to go through many procedures. Even if you have no worries, it also takes a lot of time to have the identity of a awakener. "Well, awakened Lord, the Lord is waiting for you inside, but your followers can''t come in with you." With that, the guard looked at the three people behind wuchou, and the meaning was self-evident. "I understand. Everyone is waiting for me here. I''ll come out soon." Worry free can only hope that akuya will not add more trouble to herself in just ten minutes. ~ in the castle ~ When he came to the building door, wuchou came to the hall according to the instructions, and then he heard some strange sounds, crunching footsteps, which sounded like. Like a clown. Sure enough, before entering the hall, wuchou saw a clown jumping over, looked at the coming wuchou and said. "Awakened master, it''s a little bad for you to meet the Lord. Now take this with you to avoid humiliation." Then the other Party planned to put a strange hat on wuchou''s head. Wuchou didn''t want to accept it, but it''s better not to refuse others when you think you''ve just come here. Wearing this funny hat, wuchou walked into the hall and saw many subordinates of the Lord standing on both sides, looking at wuchou and giggling silently. As the Lord of the king''s capital, he was dressed in luxurious clothes. There was no trace of time on his face. He looked very young. "Silence." Seeing wuchou coming in with that hat, I think it''s also the trick of the clown under his hand. The Lord didn''t say much. "The awakened one, another awakened one, there has been no new awakened one in our country for a long time. I didn''t expect it to appear again now." The LORD looked at the mark on the back of wuchou''s hand, as if he thought of something. "Awakened one, we will help you find the dragon that disturbs the world, but before that, I hope you can help our minister complete some entrustment. Recently, the king is very unstable and needs your strength." "Of course, Lord." The Lord sitting on the throne nodded, then introduced himself to the generals guarding the border, and soon the meeting was over. After all, the main purpose of today is to let everyone know the identity of worry free. Not long after wuchou just walked out of the hall, a general came up with a strange scar on his face. "Awaken, it is said that you have defeated the bandits of the monastery recently, haven''t you?" "Yes, what''s the problem?" General scar thought for a moment and then asked. "At that time, did you find anything? These bandits were killed by someone in the king''s capital. Then the behind the scenes must be here. I hope you can give me some information." "I''m really sorry. We didn''t find anything in the monastery. I don''t know who''s behind it." "Well, it''s a pity. Come to me if you think of anything." Let the other party leave, worry free nature can not say the true identity of the so-called suspect. After walking out of the castle, wuchou noticed something moving on the other side of the garden. Wuchou quietly walked to the next door of the garden and saw a girl with long hair mixed with gold and red, squatting in the garden and taking good care of the flowers and plants on the ground. "Who is it?" Hearing the footsteps, the girl stood up from the ground and looked at Wu Chou coming. "Ah!" See the appearance of the girl in front of you, and you are speechless without worry and fear. "Hehe, you, that hat, by the way, you are the awakener." The girl smiled very well in front of wuchou, and each action attracted wuchou''s attention. The crimson pupil stared at wuchou suspiciously. I didn''t know how wuchou stood here and didn''t speak. "What''s the matter? Did I do anything wrong?" It''s really red. The second stage is really red It''s as like as two peas, but as like as two peas, not the red hair band. "I, you." Even if you know that the other party can''t be the real red you know, but it looks like that. "Well, I, I''m the only daughter of the Lord. Everyone calls me true red princess." The names are the same. The princess went to wuchou and took off the hat on wuchou''s head on tiptoe. "Master Jue, forgive that guy. He''s just too naughty. In fact, he''s a good man." "Well, well." Looking at the girl in front of me who is the same as my old friend, my worry free brain can''t think, but how can there be such a similar person. "Lord Jue, you still have a lot to do, so let''s say goodbye. You will meet me here when you have a chance." Then the girl ignored her worries and left alone. Until wuchou came out of the castle, wuchou was still stunned. The three women felt whether wuchou had encountered something and how it became like this for a time. "Whatever, go back first." After returning to the manor, wuchou finally came back and talked to akuya about what happened after entering. "Since the big man helped us find the so-called dragon, we''ll help them deal with the entrustment and get some money by the way." Akuya is still so heartless, at least very optimistic. "But we have to find out that in the king''s capital, the behind the monastery incident and the Pirates of the sea monster incident all took place in the king''s capital." Although there seems to be no problem with the whole Wangdu, it has long been corroded by power and desire, and a little carelessness will lead to big trouble. And worry free, because they need their strength and have to be involved in the vortex of their power. "By the way, I''ll meet the Minister first. He seems to have a lot of things to help us." ~ outside the castle ~ "Archaeological research?" According to the minister''s entrustment, a relic was found at the bottom of the boundary mountain. There may be some knowledge about the awakened. Maybe wuchou will be interested in those things and help them improve their past history. "And this." It is also in the boundary mountain. It is said that a strange creature appeared, attacking the livestock around the king''s capital. Looking at each other''s huge wings, it looks like the legendary Griffin. "Interesting, what else besides this?" "Of course there''s this." Late at night, the disappearance of Wang dunei may be another action of the behind the scenes man. "The recent disappearance of the connection, maybe you can also investigate. That''s all for the time being." "Well, thank you very much, and I hope you can find the trace of the Dragon soon." Well, there are many tasks, but as expected, the disappearance is more important. After all, this is about the safety of the three women in the royal capital. Chapter 1079 Late at night, Wang Dounei ~ Wuchou came back here alone to collect information about missing persons. This night, because of the recent missing persons, many people didn''t go out casually. Except for some who really couldn''t help working in pubs, others were not afraid of death. Wuchou quietly came to the top of a house and saw some strange things. There are several strange shadows moving in the streets of Wangdu. I don''t know what they are. Wuchou followed those things silently and watched them suddenly jump out of the darkness and catch the Dugu man in the street. After catching people, those things leave directly in one direction. Worry free, hurry up. Walking along, wuchou followed them to the sewer. Wuchou remembers that here you can leave Wangdu through the sewer. I see. That''s why the guards didn''t find their whereabouts. Wuchou followed them away, but after entering the sewer, they disappeared and didn''t see anything. When they came to the exit, wuchou saw that a strange badge fell to the ground with some strange patterns on it. ~ the next day ~ Don''t worry to ask the owner of the local pub. In addition to running the pub, the owner also has something to do with the local adventurer Association. "This thing." The tavern owner looked and went on. "The redemption meeting. I didn''t expect them to show up again." Redemption? Wuchou can''t understand what it is. "By the way, awakened Lord, you are not a native. Then listen to me. Redemption will be a cult that believes in the dragon. They believe that the disaster of the dragon can be reborn." Unexpectedly, there is also such a mysterious organization in this place. "But since you said it was related to the disappearance, they must be there." "Where?" The tavern owner nodded and took out a map. "Outside Wangdu, there is a huge underground tomb in this forest. Their base camp may be there. Just go and investigate." After getting another important message, wuchou is naturally ready to lead the team to explore. The four man team passed through the guards at the edge of the forest again and finally came down to the entrance of the catacombs under the instructions of the map, but they were not worried about the undead people they might encounter below. Because. "Hum, there is a goddess here. Those undead are pediatrics." With akuya here, there''s no problem. "Well, Mr. wuchou, it''s agreed that whatever treasure we find in it belongs to us." Obviously, LAN doesn''t know when she has been taken astray by akuya. Later, she will go back to the fishing village to develop akuya related churches. She just doesn''t know whether LAN will listen to akuya. ~ catacombs ~ Thanks to the power of wuchou and akuya, they can form a light ball to illuminate the underground passage. As for the skeletons and zombies of the undead, as long as they encounter the light ball leading the way in front of them, they will evaporate directly. They don''t need wuchou to do it at all. Along the way, wuchou found many traces of human activities in the whole crypt. It seems that those redemption societies have long patronized this place and sold many buried treasures. Finally, they heard a voice not far away. The four carefully walked to the second floor to see what the group of people were talking about. "The destruction of the world is doomed. The dragon is about to integrate the world, and we will be redeemed, ascended to the sky and live forever." In the middle of the hall stood a one eyed old man in a red robe. While calling the fanatical believers around, the old man commanded the believers behind him and grabbed several people. "For our God, we will sacrifice these dirty kings. They all listen to the lies of the Spirit Lord and resist our God. They will all become our sacrifices." Poop Blue and elulu lie on wuchou''s shoulders and don''t continue to watch the bloody massacre below. "The sacrifice of life, no matter when, is evil." The one eyed old man looked at the second floor, picked up his walking stick and pointed. "The sleepers over there don''t have to look. Come down." Boom! Then, wuchou suddenly fell from the second floor and the whole person fell to the ground. "Believers, clear away the awakened one who enters our holy land. This is the enemy of our God and needs to be cleared away." With that, the one eyed old man turned and left, and the fanatical believers around him suddenly took up the dagger around him and aimed it at his heart. "Long live the dragon." With their suicide, their bodies were swallowed up by darkness and turned into terrible monsters. "Akuya!" purify! The huge white light exploded directly from the second floor, and the strong light magic directly washed the whole first floor. The dark monsters that had just appeared were immediately cleaned up by this powerful magic, without any worry at all. "Hoo, easy." Looking at the powerful magic of akuya around wuchou, the other believers didn''t commit suicide. Instead, they picked up a dagger and cut it directly. "Huh?" I saw a pile of strange green powder scattered in the sky. A moment later, these people fainted directly to the ground and fell asleep. Considering meeting human beings, wuchou has already made elulu ready to use sleeping powder directly. Although I didn''t catch the head, I should be able to ask what I can do when I go back with these crazy believers of the redemption society. "Well done, everyone. Let''s search. If there''s nothing here, go back." Wuchou came to their secret room and looked at the strange runes on the wall. Wuchou remembered that these things were the symbols of Hydra at that time. "At that time, the redemption society had focused on itself." Well, there are also people from the redemption society invading the fishing village. Yes, the dragon''s patronage of the fishing village at that time will naturally attract their attention. Leave with these evidences, and wuchou and others return to Wangdu together. ~ inside the castle ~ "I see. Will redemption be?" The minister did not expect that this troublesome thing came out again. "That is to say, we may have some members of the redemption society infiltrating here. It''s really troublesome. I hope we can find that guy early and crack the monastery incident at that time." After the minister collected the evidence given by wuchou, the missing persons incident was also completed. Although the missing person had died and the leader had not been caught, those crazy believers could also ask where their other strongholds were. "Then I''ll go first." As soon as I said goodbye to the minister, wuchou met a strange maid outside the castle. "Awakened Lord, please stay." "Huh?" "What''s up?" Wuchou didn''t remember that she had seen this man, but she stopped herself. There must be something wrong. "Lord jueshe, in fact, I''m the maid of Princess Zhenhong. I want to talk to you about something." Chapter 1080 Tick, tick ~ at the foot of the boundary mountain ~ According to the instructions of the minister, wuchou came to the big cave at the foot of the boundary mountain. In front of the cave, a waterfall flowing from top to bottom skillfully blocked the entrance of the cave. It is said that there may be stories about the Dragon here, so wuchou and others can only come by to investigate. After all, this type of relic generally has many enemies. Wuchou takes akuya and others into the cave carefully. Thanks to the gradual recovery of strength, wuchou has sensed what''s going on inside. "Be careful, there are many enemies here, and they seem to be ambushing around." Hearing the words of worry free, akuya and them didn''t walk casually and walked quietly. Wuchou looked at the ceiling and found those strange lizard people. This is the orc unit wuchou met except goblin. Wuchou pointed to the ceiling. The three finally saw clearly. There were several lizards hiding in camouflage color, but the other seemed to be sleeping. "We went in quietly without disturbing them." Worry free itself doesn''t want to disturb them. After all, it takes a lot of time to destroy them. It''s better to walk quietly. ~ relic center ~ Although I don''t know what this relic was originally used for, wuchou can see that there are a lot of news about awakeners and Dragons around. If you look carefully, you can see that the Dragon usually appears at the same time as the awakened person, but the reason seems to be unclear. Walking down the clue, wuchou sees a huge Cyclops lying there in the center of the ruins, as if sleeping. And it seems to hold something in its hand. Wuchou quietly touched it, took the strange thing from its hand and looked carefully. "Is this a glass ball?" The red sphere feels a penetrating magic inside. Akuya looked and felt that it might be a treasure. She hoped that she would go deeper and maybe find something else. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou noticed that there seemed to be some ancient paintings on the walls around the center. "Here, it seems to be telling something." "The destruction of the world." Wuchou glanced at elulu who suddenly spoke and asked. "Elulu, do you understand?" "Well, grandma, taught me these things." Elulu touched the mural on the wall and continued. "The awakened one does not appear because of the choice of the dragon. The awakened one was born long before the Dragon appeared." "The dragon has a unique connection with the awakened one. Long ago, the awakened one''s task was not to stop the dragon, but to stop the enemy from the abyss." "The abyss?" What has nothing to do with the dragon. Elulu continued to look at the mural above and said. "The abyss will bring the destruction of the world. The real task of the awakened person is to prevent the emergence of the abyss and the destruction of the world. The dragon is different." "Well, why, the Dragon now allows the awakened one to appear, not the awakened one to be born." According to the above description, the giant dragon should not have the ability to create the awakened person, so what''s going on. "I don''t know. The murals here are over, but it''s certain that the dragon is not the only threat." The abyss? Worry free still remembers that in that world, the power called the abyss. The power of dark art. But it should be enough to get this information. Just go back. That''s it here. With that, wuchou was ready to leave quickly with the three. Just. Boom, boom! The whole ruins were trembling, and worry free was still thinking about what was going on. At this time, I heard a series of explosions in the distance. Do you? Although the ruins are true, they were followed just behind them. "This is a game, just use this site, intend to kill us." Boom boom! I don''t know where the explosives destroyed, but obviously, the ruins showed signs of collapse. Because of this wave, all the creatures in the whole relic wake up from their deep sleep and are ready to attack the humans invading this place. "Akuya, let''s go!" Wuchou didn''t dare to use some super earth power casually. He could only take the three people to the exit. But when the Cyclops found that the treasure in his hand was gone, he saw that it was in akuya''s hand. "Damn it!" Wuchou can only take three people to continue to go deep. Maybe there is another exit somewhere. If not. Wuchou took the three people to go deeper until they came to a stone gate with a huge circular dent in the middle. "That''s right." That thing is the key. Wuchou took the ball in akuya''s hand and stuffed it directly into the stone gate. Sensing the insertion of the key, the stone gate slowly opens and makes way for a tunnel. "Go!" Wuchou dragged the three people forward. Fortunately, the tunnel was very wide. The four people didn''t have to worry about falling suddenly for some reason. Boom boom! The whole cave is still shaking. Before long, there will be a landslide. Wuchou can only drag the three people to continue running, even if they are very tired. "Light!" ~ at the foot of the mountain ~ After rushing out of the light, the four found that they had come outside the mountain, just below the original cave. "Saved." Akuya and others looked at the entrance above. They didn''t expect that the expedition was almost dead. "It seems that I have to finish it early." This experience tells wuchou that we should quickly solve the dark forces in the king''s capital, otherwise when we will be targeted again, something will really happen. At this time, wuchou remembered what the man said before he left yesterday. ~ yesterday ~ Wuchou is stopped by Princess Zhenhong''s maid. I hope wuchou will go to Wangdu to find her late the next night. There is something to talk about. "Through the real red princess, maybe I have a chance to get in touch with the dark inside." Of course, it''s no problem to meet the princess who looks like Zhenhong. But late at night? Wuchou remembers that late night entry is not allowed, if caught. It''s bound to be locked up, so it''s better to be careful. Wuchou takes her three daughters back to the manor. After getting ready to explore the border at the door, she leaves first. ~ inside the castle ~ After finishing the accident with the minister, although nothing was brought back, since the collapse, it would be better to dig later. With that, wuchou looked around the castle to see where to come in, and then prepared for tonight. What have to prapare? Wuchou doesn''t feel that if something happens tonight, he won''t find another way to leave here. Therefore, we still need to prepare. Chapter 1081 Late at night After coming out of the adventurers Association in Wangdu, wuchou followed the route he had prepared this morning and approached the castle step by step. Smoothly bypassing the guard at the door, wuchou finally entered the castle. According to the agreed location, wuchou saw the princess''s maid waiting for wuchou. "Lord Jue, you finally came. I thought you wouldn''t come." The maid was relieved to see wuchou appear. "So, what are you doing looking for me so late? Is there anything important?" "Yes, actually, the princess, er, how to say, the princess is not the Lord''s own daughter." "Well, so?" Although wuchou is a little surprised to know that the princess is not the Lord''s own daughter, what''s the problem with wuchou''s coming here. "The princess is very lonely. Although you see her enjoying the flowers quietly in the garden, in fact, the princess has been agreed to marry the debauchery Baron outside our king''s capital." "Because the Baron has a special identity and is a descendant of a foreign royal family, the Lord needs foreign power to enhance his power." At this point, the maid looked at wuchou and continued. "Awakened master, please, please help the princess. Only you can help the princess. As a awakened master, you may be able to." Wuchou seems to guess what the other party is going to say. "You mean, you want me to go." "Yes, Lord jueshe, please ask him to marry the princess in front of the Lord. If it was you, the Lord might agree. After all, you have an important task and the hope of the world." Wuchou really didn''t expect that he would be so important. What kind of existence is the awakener for them. "But, your princess, you may not agree." "It''s all right. That''s why I took you to meet the princess tonight. The rest is up to you." ~ inside the castle ~ With many guards'' clothes prepared by the maid, wuchou finally safely bypassed the guards in the castle and came to the princess''s special single position. The princess is located on a high tower in the innermost part of the castle, so that she can simply monitor her every move. Wuchou successfully passed the maid''s cover and finally came here. ~ princess''s bedroom ~ Wuchou carefully opened the door, and the maid didn''t follow and left. In the room, wuchou saw that the real red princess was wearing a completely different dress, holding the window with one hand and looking at the full moon in the sky. Hearing the sound of the door being opened, the princess turned and saw that wuchou came in wearing a guard suit. "Princess, are you looking for me?" "Probably." The princess sat by the bed and looked at the night outside the window. "Awakened Lord, where have you been and what is the outside world like?" "The outside world, well, interesting, but also dangerous." "It''s an interesting world. It''s nice. I also want to see it." The princess looked at the night and continued. "I''ve been here since I was very young. Like a caged bird, I can only sing in this cage, but I can''t see the outside world." "It''s too dangerous outside. That''s what my father said. However, I also want to go out and see the outside world, even if I encounter danger." The princess said and suddenly began to complain. "In the past, my father would spend time talking to me about the outside world. When I got married, I could see it. But now, he has changed. Since that man came, he has changed." The man? Wuchou feels that the person the princess said may have something to do with all these things. "Princess, that man, you''re right." At this time, wuchou and the princess heard the sound of footsteps outside the door. It seemed that someone was coming. "Hide quickly." As soon as the princess finished, the figure of wuchou has disappeared. It seems that wuchou is more careful than herself. When she was in a good mood, the princess went to open the door. "Father, why did you come to me so late?" The LORD came in with his attendant clown and looked around the room. He really didn''t find anything suspicious. He waved and asked the clown to leave first. "Father?" "My daughter, I, I feel very strange." The Lord originally just wanted to come and see his daughter, but when he came in, he found something wrong with his body. "No, what is it?" The princess saw that black energy appeared on the Lord, as if controlling him. "Father?" Then, the princess looked at the Lord, stood up like crazy and jumped at the princess, pinching each other''s neck with both hands. "Ah, father!" Looking at the strength of each other''s hands, the princess knew that the other party was serious. "Why?" The sound is so small that it can''t be spread out at all, and the clowns outside can''t hear it. At this time, wuchou, who was hiding on the side, finally couldn''t help but come out, stun each other with a stick and save the princess who was almost strangled. "Princess, what happened just now?" "I don''t know, but, father, maybe it''s controlled by something." Hearing something inside, the clown suddenly opened the door and came in. He saw wuchou standing with the princess, and the stunned Lord was beside them. "Guard, guard!" too bad The worst happened. Because of the clown''s shouting, the guards came over and saw their Lord fall to the ground, while wuchou, who should not appear, was here. "Don''t move!" Worry free nature will not resist. If you resist, there is really no room for turning around. ~ in the dungeon ~ PA, PA, PA Clatter, clatter The dungeon in the castle is about as wuchou expected. The whole dungeon looks very clean, but if you look carefully, you can see that many blood stains on the ground have been wiped clean, and many people in the cell look like serious malnutrition. Wuchou was taken to an interrogation room. A hooded interrogator picked up the whip around him and beat wuchou, as if he were venting something. "Awakened Lord, I didn''t expect you to fall into my hand. It''s incredible." PA, PA The whip fell on wuchou. Although wuchou didn''t feel pain and didn''t shout out, it was stubborn in the eyes of the interrogator. "Oh, I can really bear it, but I''ll see how long you can bear it!" PA, PA Maybe it''s because wuchou hasn''t been asked clearly, so he only used the whip. He smoked for a few hours. Wuchou still didn''t say anything. "Hehe, master Jue, don''t worry. When the Lord wakes up and makes a decision, you will know my strength." Chapter 1082 Tick, tick I don''t know how long I''ve been here. I feel that time passes very slowly in this place. I don''t know how long it took. Wuchou finally heard someone coming down from above. Wuchou opened his eyes and saw the Lord standing in front of him. It seemed that he had woken up. "You go out. I want to talk to him alone." When all the guards around him left, the LORD looked at wuchou and said. "Awakened, I know you are innocent, but I can''t let you go so easily, because that person is still in my territory." "The man?" Wuchou thought of the person the princess told herself. The LORD would become like this because of the appearance of that person. "I used to believe in that man too much. I didn''t expect that he would have a mysterious magic that could affect me." "Awakened, although you are innocent, it is also a mistake for you to break into the princess''s room late at night, so we need to punish you." The Lord thought and went on. "Since you appear in the princess bedroom, no matter what relationship the princess has with you, it is a little unclear now, so we can only let you find a way to squeeze into this class, find a way to get rights and marry my daughter." Naturally, worry free actually thought of this possibility. "But you can''t just marry the princess. You need to do something for me." "Driving out the Griffins is naturally one of them. Of course, destroying the redemption society and defeating the man are also your goals. As long as you complete these things, my daughter will give them to you." With that, the LORD left the dungeon and asked the guard to untie wuchou. "Awakened, in fact, we all know that you can''t do that. Everyone believes in you." The guard held wuchou away and continued. "The LORD said, you only have two weeks to finish these things in two weeks, and the Lord is willing to give you the princess, Lord Jue, come on." A little storm ended, but wuchou also got a new task to defeat the Griffin as soon as possible and destroy the redemption society and the mysterious man. After wuchou returned to the manor, the three women looked at how wuchou came back now, and wuchou quickly explained. "I see. Is there a strong presence in the king''s capital that controls the Lord?" "Although I have recovered him once, it''s hard to say next time. Maybe the Lord will be like that, so I have to finish the task quickly." In order to get the Lord''s support and the princess, wuchou needs to start quickly. First deal with the Griffins in the distance, and then think about how to solve other problems. ~ now ~ In the castle, the figure in the dark approached the Lord who was still working in the study step by step, and the surrounding guards didn''t see him. Creak The dark curtain appeared in front of the Lord, looked at the clarity in the Lord''s eyes, and knew that his ability had failed. "Unexpectedly, my control has failed. Is it because of the new awakener?" "So what? Even if you can control me now, you can''t win." "Hum, hum." The shadow was laughing, but how ironic the laughter was in the Lord''s ear. "Can''t win? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re playing. This Griffin is his graveyard. If you don''t believe it, just watch it." Then the darkness enveloped the Lord''s body again and swallowed his mind in an instant. Seeing the Lord controlled by himself, the dark shadow slowly faded away, as if he had never been here. "The awakened one will also die here, as long as it depends on this power." ~ boundary mountain ~ Because of the tight time, he had no worries and no rest. He went directly to the agreed stronghold to prepare for attack. According to the information provided by the minister, Griffins generally hover near the king''s capital. As long as they find huge food, they will rush directly. Wuchou comes to a hillside of the boundary mountain, finds a relatively open place, then takes out the prepared pork and waits for the giant Griffin in the sky to come down. However, wuchou waited for a long time, but the Griffin didn''t appear. Wuchou still wondered if there was something wrong with the intelligence. "It''s not intelligence. Yes, you see." After noon, wuchou finally saw the huge Griffin. As they expected, the Eagle Head and body were similar to wuchou''s imagination. Waiting for the other party to fly down, wuchou takes the lead and directly grabs the other party''s body, which is to plunge a sword into the other party''s body. "Hoo Hoo!" The Griffin didn''t think it was a trap. The angry Griffin directly put down the food under its claws and flew high into the air. Worry free is to hold on to each other''s body and never let go. "Mr. wuchou!" Akuya and others looked at wuchou and were taken away. They didn''t know what to do for a while. "Forget it, go back. He will come back anyway." Akuya doesn''t worry at all. After all, she has no worry, but she doesn''t die. How can she fail to win the little Griffin. The other two can only follow akuya back obediently to avoid this guy causing big trouble in Wangdu again. ~ now ~ Wuchou, who was taken by the Griffin, followed the Griffin to his residence, on a huge relic tower not far from Wangdu. Boom! The Griffin directly hit the ground. Wuchou finally didn''t catch each other''s body and fell down hard. "Cough." Although they were separated from akuya, there was no worry. There was no way to fight without the three. Since they were brought here, they had to fight. Pop, pop In the distance came the sound of clapping hands. A man in a cloak came and came to the Griffin. "Is that you, behind all this?" Wuchou looked at the man who came and didn''t feel the magic of each other. It was terrible. "Hello, master jueshe. We met for the first time. Although we met for the first time, you are going to die here today." The stones on the ground rise one by one, forming a huge protective net around wuchou to prevent wuchou from leaving here. "In this way, you can''t leave. Come on, my little Griffin, let him see your strength." With that, the Griffin pounced directly on wuchou. The huge claw is a favorable weapon at any time, especially in this narrow space. Poop Wuchou couldn''t escape at all. He was directly ripped open by this giant claw, and the whole person was directly knocked over to the ground. "Hahaha, it''s not over yet. The awakened one won''t die so easily. My pet, crush him!" With that, the huge claw continued to rush to wuchou, but this time it was not a simple team, but planned to divide wuchou into several pieces. "Ha!" Suddenly, when the Griffin rushed over, wuchou shouted, and great energy burst on him. "What''s the matter?" Chapter 1083 Since he knew that his strength could be recovered by killing monsters, wuchou has been developing silently. From the adventurers Association, wuchou also learned about the different abilities of the awakened. In wuchou''s opinion, the most suitable one must be that occupation. ~ Griffin tower ~ Boom! The huge energy directly dissipated the surrounding stone walls. The cloak man looked at wuchou standing in the middle with a red air flow. Boom! The red energy even caused the vibration of space, and the cloak man felt the power of his body trembling. "You are not from this world, are you?" "How do you know!" Since we know about the rest of the world, the other party may have something to do with the broken energy. "Hum, I knew that the gods in my body told me that you outsiders should be destroyed at any cost!" Purple energy erupts from the cloak man''s body to form a ball, which directly integrates the cloak man and the Griffin. "Hahaha, hahaha!" The human half body represents the head of the original Griffin. The huge wings are divided into six pieces. The original Griffin structure of the body has also become human. The only thing that has not changed is the human limbs or the ferocious giant claws. "See, this is the power of my God." The purple cracks in the body are spliced into this no three no four monster, and men dare to talk nonsense. "Die!" The purple light suddenly hit wuchou in front of him, but the speed was not fast enough. What the other party hit was just the shadow of wuchou left in place. "Up there!" The monster man clawed at the sky. The huge shock wave directly hit it and scattered the remnants of the sky. Boom! "Uh!" Wuchou had already come to the monster man''s back, hit him on the back and beat him away. "Ha!" The blue energy ball directly hit the monster man, took the other party directly through the towering stone wall and flew out of the tower. At this time, those who stay in the King City can see the scene of the Griffin tower on the other side of the coast. ~ Griffin tower side ~ Although he saw many wounds on the monster man, it seems that he can continue to fight. "No way, you creature from outside, how can you beat me? I''m a man who is attached to the gods." The monster man seems to be a little out of control. His body is accelerating the change. Slowly, his body mutates. The original human body is changing, slowly expanding, his head retracts, and a big eye opens in the original chest. The original arms turned into two strange snake heads, and the feet turned into tails. "I, I am invincible. People like you can''t defeat me!" The monster man completely eroded by energy, not only his body voice becomes more hoarse, I believe he will soon get out of control. "Make a quick decision." Crackling, crackling Blue lightning gathered on wuchou bit by bit, forming a strong energy. "Will definitely stop you." Snap Blue chains, one by one grasping the foreign objects in the sky, wuchou directly dragged the monster back to the Griffin tower. "Seal!" The blue energy bit by bit deprived the other party of the strange destruction energy, and slowly the monster changed back to human form and separated from the Griffin. Looking at the purple energy next door, he walked directly to the man and asked. "Who are you and why do you have this power? What is the God you say?" "Ha ha, go to hell." Click "Uh ah ah ah ah!" When necessary, worry free will not be too soft. This involves the lives of all people in the outside world. Worry free can''t be careless. "Say, what is the God you''re talking about?" At this time, the sixth sense of the body tells wuchou that there is danger. Wuchou quickly hid aside. The purple energy that should have been sealed broke the seal and directly hit the man, corroding the other party all at once. The other party didn''t even have a chance to scream, so he died. The purple energy dispersed directly after completing its purpose. "Is it under control?" The other party is just a chess piece of that person. It''s meaningless to ask too many questions without worry. as for Wuchou glanced at the Griffin who had not yet woken up and thought whether to kill it like this. just This strange creature may be difficult to meet again in the future, maybe. Wuchou silently waits for the other party to wake up. When it is ready to attack wuchou, wuchou stares, and the pressure from high latitude creatures directly envelops the Griffin. This feeling tells the Griffin that the man in front of him can''t be provoked. "Good boy." He was relieved to see the Griffin give in. After all, he didn''t have much power to deal with this guy. If he had to fight, he wouldn''t be seriously injured several times. "Well, come back with us." Wuchou rides on the Griffin and asks the other party to take him back to the king''s capital. ~ manor ~ Acuya looked at the Griffin sitting on the manor eating meat at ease. For a moment, she had a strange sense of jealousy and wanted to raise some strange creatures. "It''s nice to catch the mission target and treat this creature as a pet." Looking at akuya''s strange speech, wuchou really wants to kick the goddess. "But is it really OK to raise this thing? After all, it is the target of Wang Du''s attack." Elulu is different from blue. She is still afraid that worry free will get into trouble. "Well, there is only one answer." Worry free looked at the Griffin, and then at akuya squatting down the other side''s hair. She felt as if she was cleaning up some trouble. When wuchou returned to the king''s capital, he went straight to the castle to meet the minister. "I see. Take the Griffin." The minister''s heart is really broad. He has not wavered at all because of the sentence of worry free. He must have seen a lot of more strange things. "Well, you are responsible for the losses caused by the Griffin during this period, but you have also completed my entrustment, so it''s OK. I''ll help you with the rest." "Thank you." "Well, well, that''s your task for the time being, so now." At this time, the bodyguard suddenly came to inform the minister, as if there was something urgent. "Lord jueshe is also there. We happen to go to the hall together. Something big has happened." They looked at each other and thought about what had happened. "The castle of the defense line has been captured?" Wuchou didn''t expect that the castle on the border was attacked, and it was still attacked by goblin. "Maybe it has something to do with the redemption society." After all, wuchou remembers that those people can control monsters. "Well, I should also go and see if I can find any clues about the redemption society." Chapter 1084 ~ border ~ For a long time, the border of the country has been well protected because of the guard of the castle and the preciseness of the soldiers. Today, wuchou is forced to come to this place to help local soldiers get back the original fortress because the border fortress was attacked. At the same time, wuchou also felt that goblin himself did not have much wisdom and would not attack the city by himself. Perhaps there was a figure of redemption society behind these monsters. So worry free, go around, or go. however Unlike the soldiers who have to rush to help, wuchou has a special means of transportation. "Is that really good?" The four sat on the Griffin and were ready to go. "It''s all right. After all, this guy may have resisted, right?" Looking at the eyes of worry free threat, even if the Griffin itself can''t, it can do it now. "Well, let''s take off. Our goal is to build a fortress on the northern border." As soon as the Griffin spread its wings, it took four people to heaven. The soldiers who were just about to leave were amazed when they saw wuchou leaving directly on a Griffin. You are worthy of being a awakened adult. In the castle, the princess looked at the figure far away from the tower and said. "Have a safe trip, my Lord." ~ northern fortress ~ The north, in the north of the country, is surrounded by steep mountains. Except for a fortress standing at the only exit, controlling this opening to test all monsters and humans who intend to come in and go out. Yesterday, due to Goblin''s massive attack, the fort temporarily fell into goblin''s hands, and the rest of the soldiers only temporarily settled in the village near the fort. Wuchou flew over directly. Naturally, he would not really fall near the fort. Near the great lake, he saw a small village. "Hoo!" Seeing the Griffin suddenly fall from the sky, the residents and soldiers were very nervous. They didn''t leave directly until they saw someone riding on the Griffin. "You are the awakener, aren''t you?" If the most likely person is the awakened one who appears with the dragon. "It''s me. The Lord asked us to support. We came here first, and the rest of the soldiers came later. What''s going on in the fort now?" "Yes." Said the first older soldier. "Last night, the goblins didn''t know where to get a lot of strange weapons. At that time, we couldn''t attack the Cyclops in armor. Finally, our fortress was attacked. We had to take all the people who could leave." "There are still many civilians and our colleagues who have not left the fortress. Lord jueshe, please help us recapture our fortress and save our people." "Uh huh." Unexpectedly, there are hostages in it. It seems that these goblin are really not simple. Worry free began to doubt that it might really be a trick of the redemption society. No, the longer you wait, the more likely the other party is to leave. Worry free feels that you must act immediately. "Then we don''t have time. Maybe the last enemy will suddenly leave this fortress. Is there any special secret way for me to go in and I''ll save everyone." ~ northern fortress, forest ~ "Awakened Lord, this is where our fortress has been using the escape route." Wuchou looked at the hidden entrance and didn''t expect them to have such a thing. "Awakened master, please be careful. I don''t know what moves the enemy has." "I see. Let''s go." With three women, wuchou groped into the tunnel, passed through the goblin guard at the door and directly entered the interior of the fort. ~ inside the fort ~ Wuchou quietly approached one side of the dungeon. According to the soldiers'' description, maybe those soldiers who didn''t leave were trapped in that place. Wuchou approached carefully. He saw several goblin sleeping and locked up the soldiers who had not left in the dungeon. Before those goblins get up, wuchou has harvested those goblins that haven''t moved yet. Wuchou let the soldiers who had not left go. After getting their thanks, wuchou still needs to go deeper and find ways to find these goblin leaders. Wait for wuchou to approach the enemy over there step by step and find that there are not many soldiers patrolling here in the fortress. It''s strange. Do you? Wuchou hurried to the commander''s command room and found a strange goblin sitting inside, looking at wuchou. "You did come." It''s a little surprising that this goblin can speak, and he knows their language. "Are you a Redeemer?" "Hum hum, you will all be destroyed, and the dragon will devour you in the end." "What?" Then the goblin decided to leave, but how could wuchou give him a chance to escape like this. Wuchou directly turns into a flying sword, directly against the other party''s feet, so that the other party doesn''t leave directly. "Want to go!" Wuchou pinched the other party''s neck with one hand and planned to ask what the other party''s purpose was. "Say, what is your purpose and why you attack this fortress? There should be nothing here." At this time, Goblin sent out a convulsion, and his eyes were replaced by purple light. "First meeting, awakener, my name, shadow." "Shadow?" Wuchou loosened his goblin and asked. "What is your purpose? Why did you command goblin to attack this fortress? Do you want to destroy this country?" "No, awakened one, the best way to destroy this country is not to attack this small border fortress." Is it the other party''s purpose. Worry free thought of a possibility. "Are you staring at Wang Du, damn it!" "Hum, yes, sleepers. Now that you know, come back quickly, otherwise." Pop, pop Suddenly, Goblin''s body exploded directly, and the purple energy rushed away and scattered the whole combat room. At the same time, goblin, which was still alive in the whole fortress, exploded together. All goblin was controlled by purple energy. All of a sudden, the whole fortress was surrounded by a sea of fire. "Damn it!" Wuchou hurried back to the tunnel and hurried back to the village with the three women. "It''s safe, but something happened to Wang Du. I''ll go back quickly." I see. In this way, most of the soldiers were transferred out to the king''s capital, and then attacked the king''s capital with weak defense ability, and led out wuchou. "Let''s go back quickly, Wang Du. It''s dangerous." ~ now ~ Outside Wang duwai, there came a group of strange enemies with some purple marks on their bodies, and their bodies were covered with purple energy. "Tonight, we will take this place and rely on our things." In the sky, there is a huge monster flying. Chapter 1085 When wuchou came back riding a Griffin, he had found an unexplained fire in the king''s capital in the sky, and he saw a huge Griffin like monster on the periphery of the castle. "You wait for me outside the city. I''ll go straight in and see what happens." When I came to the city gate, I saw all the guards lying on the ground seriously injured. I had no worry about treating them one by one, at least to save their lives. "Hey, wake up, what happened?" The guards saw wuchou appear as if they saw the Savior. "Lord awakener, when you leave, Goblin attacks. They are not afraid of death. Moreover, it seems that there are mysterious forces that we can''t stop them." "I see. I''ll go in and have a look first. You have a good rest here." ~ inside Wangcheng ~ The original bustling streets are now surrounded by flames. Residents are fleeing around. Some have fallen down and some have left the tunnel. The whole king is out of control. "Hey, here!" Looking at these goblin also plans to attack others, wuchou quickly yells to attract their attention. Seeing that wuchou appeared, Goblin attacked wuchou together, but. All of a sudden, he was cut off by wuchou. "By the way, that monster!" Outside the castle "Ah!" The black poisonous fog sprayed from the monster''s body and petrified the residents and soldiers on the ground who had not left. Petrified strange bird In an instant, these people were directly smashed and turned into a pile of stones. "Petrified monster?" What a troublesome enemy. Wuchou doesn''t want to try whether his body can stop these fossilization and destroy each other at once. "Hoo!" Wuchou takes a deep breath and the powerful energy accumulates slowly. At this time, a strange shadow ran out of the darkness and took up his weapon to attack wuchou. "What do you want?" Wuchou directly catches the opponent''s attack and kicks him away. "You!" Just after the kick, wuchou watched the shadow disappear again. Just like the attack just now, what hit was an illusion. "Damn it, he is!" Wuchou knows that the other party is just procrastinating, but. "The purpose, is it in the castle?" Knowing the other party''s purpose, wuchou plans to rush back, but finds that the petrified strange bird flies directly to the hillside to block wuchou''s way. "Go away!" I saw wuchou hit it directly. The strange bird didn''t seem to think that wuchou''s power was so exaggerated that he directly knocked himself away. "Go away, there''s danger in it!" ~ now ~ ~ inside the castle ~ Poop Looking at the blood stains falling on the ground, the man wiped the blood off his sword and continued to walk in. "Really, although I know these people are not resistant to fighting, they are too weak." The man went in step by step, looked at the soldier in front of him and said. "Go away, my goal is only one." ~ castle, hall ~ The Lord reluctantly controlled his body and picked up the sword he had been using to prepare for the coming enemy. Creak The door was pushed open and the man came in with his weapon. "Can you still control your body, Lord?" "Of course, I need my own strength to deal with arrogant guys like you." The Lord took his weapons and tried his best to control his consciousness. "Don''t resist. I want to destroy you. It''s really simple, so I want to destroy you. It''s really not too simple. Give up and give me something." The Lord naturally refused. "I refuse. The dragon ring can''t be given to you." "Oh, that''s really a pity." "Die!" Snap In an instant, the man came behind the Lord, and the sword in his hand was about to separate the Lord''s head. "No way!" Snap Looking at wuchou who radiates red energy all over his body, he grabbed his weapon at once. "Oh, are you coming, awakener." "The shadow just now didn''t stop you from moving forward directly. It seems that I still underestimate you." Wuchou looked at the man in front of him. This is what the Lord and the princess said. He talked to himself at the border. "What''s your purpose, you guy? Why do you suddenly want to destroy the Lord? Why do you have that power? Can you answer my question?" The shadow man looked at wuchou and continued. "You are the awakened one from a different world. Why do you appear in this world? Don''t you know that this is not your territory." The shadow man burst into powerful purple energy and pushed away the unsuspecting Lord. "My only purpose is to eliminate all obstacles and obtain the dragon ring." "Dragon ring?" The shadow man looked at the Lord who stood up and said. "This guy didn''t give me this thing. I wanted this thing before I invaded this country, but this guy told me not. It seems that even the awakened ones who have lost their power have something." "Hehe, do you think so?" The shadow man looked at the Lord and said. "So I''m going to make you recover your consciousness and force you to give it to me in this way. However, I didn''t expect me to attract so many soldiers and cause such a big riot. You''re not going to give it to me, and you''re going to resist." The man looked a little angry and his body seemed to have a strange twist. "Absolutely, I can''t forgive you." Strange horns and scales appeared on the man''s body. "Isn''t it?" Purple energy comes from the dragon. Therefore, in front of this man, there will be Longhua. But what does he have to do with redemption, and the dragon ring. There are still many mysteries, but now beat this guy first. Looking at wuchou and looking at himself, the man smiled. "Hahaha, it''s different this time. I didn''t use any doubles. This time it''s a complete me, and I''ve remembered the power and speed of your form. You can''t beat me." "Oh, really?" Whew Don''t give the other party any reaction time, worry free, come directly behind the other party and kick it. Boom! It''s like hitting a hard object, and the worry free attack actually failed. "Impossible!" The power of jiewang boxing can''t beat each other. "You are still too naive, awakened. Do you think I can''t see your essence?" Holding the calf of lunch in one hand, he threw wuchou out directly. "In the final analysis, your form still increases your own strength, but your foundation is not strong enough, so your move is really powerful, but your own strength is too weak." "That''s why you''re blocked by me, and your attack mode is too single. You must have never tried this ultra-high speed attack mode for a long time." The man reluctantly looked at wuchou and continued. "So, you can beat me." Chapter 1086 "Still not?" I feel that the upper body is disappearing. I don''t care. The red energy on my body is still improving. "Well, do you want to continue to resist?" The shadow man opened his hands and stared at wuchou with contempt. "Depending on your strength, you should also be a big man with a head and face in the outside world, but we are the rules here. You are useless." Pooh Wuchou wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and stared at the shadow man with linglie''s eyes. "That''s it. If not, it''s not worth killing you!" With a stamp, the purple energy was like a jet behind him, flying directly to wuchou with the shadow man, and the long sword in his hand stabbed wuchou. Poof It seems a little incredible to block the sword with a fist, but there is no problem here, especially they are not normal creatures. however Click Indeed, the manic Qi brought by jiewang boxing can resist the erosion of broken energy, but it''s not long. Soon, wuchou found that his Qi will not be eroded, but the intensity is not enough. "Where are you looking?" After a back somersault, the shadow man kicked wuchou''s chest. With his great power, wuchou felt like he was hit by a truck. "Uh!" With the breath of chaos, wuchou relieved jiewang boxing, and the side effects of jiewang boxing came with it. "Ha, cough." Looking at the pain of wuchou kneeling on the ground, the shadow man also guessed that the ability just now must have a great burden on the body. After all, the ability to improve is quite obvious. "Damn it." "Er!" Poop, poop Wuchou clung to his chest. The turbulent flow of breath made him feel that his body was really difficult to control, and the pain spread all over his body. "Have you reached the limit? It''s a pity that you had a chance to continue fighting, but you still underestimated me." The purple energy forms a huge vortex at the foot of wuchou and devours wuchou bit by bit. "Goodbye, poor fellow." Click At the critical moment, the Lord finally ran out, picked up his long sword and aimed it at the shadow man''s back. "Too slow!" The shadow man had already seen the Lord''s attack. He turned away from the other party''s attack and clapped off the other party''s long sword with one hand. "By the way, since you care so much about this awakener, that''s good." The purple energy recovered, the shadow man whistled, and the petrified strange birds outside the door directly broke through the solid city gate and came to the interior of the castle. "Petrify him!" With the petrified strange bird''s breath, there was no worry about any means of resistance. The body was slowly petrified and finally turned into a statue. "In this way, the real awakened person will be defeated by me. If you want to save this poor guy, go and collect it. The legendary heart of the dragon, but can you collect three?" "Hahaha, of course, you can ask me to untie it, but before that, give me the dragon ring." With that, the shadow man flew away on a petrified strange bird, which was probably on the other side of the original Griffin tower. The LORD looked at the petrified wuchou without saying a word, but silently took the wuchou stone statue to the edge of the princess tower. "Father." Naturally, the princess always saw what was happening outside, but she didn''t leave here rashly. After all, she really didn''t have any combat ability. "Daughter, now, you are the only one who can save the awakened one." "Me?" The princess looked at the Lord and didn''t know what he was talking about. The Lord naturally understood the princess''s doubts and explained slowly. "In fact, you are not an ordinary person. When I was a awakened person, I knew that in the future, I would have a daughter who would change the pattern of the world and influence the actions of the awakened person." "Daughter, you were born to wait for the awakened one. Now the awakened one is in trouble. Only you can help him." "But what about me?" The LORD was silent for a moment and then said. "Daughter, you should be aware. Even if you do so, you may die." "Me." The princess looked at it without worry. Although the two people didn''t know each other for a long time, the princess felt that she didn''t choose the wrong person. Seeing the princess''s increasingly firm eyes, the Lord knew what he should do. "If you have made a good awakening, go here. My soldiers will take you to that place. There, you need to get back the dragon ring." According to the Lord, the dragon ring is not in his own hand for some reason, but in the safest hand. Since the awakened person is in the greatest trouble now, he can only save the awakened person. When the princess came to her destination, she found that it was actually on a small hillside outside the king''s capital. Why did the leader come to this place and take away the dragon ring. "You''re here at last." Voice, the princess heard the voice. But there was no one around except himself and the guards. "Who is it?" "I''m here. Tell your soldiers not to be surprised. Come up alone." Tell her soldiers to calm down. The princess walks up alone. She feels like there''s something in front of her. Through a layer of camouflage, the princess saw a big cave at the corner of the uphill. "Here you are, Princess of Wangdu." A white haired old man came out with a crutch and looked at the princess in front of him, as if he had seen through the future. "Princess, come with me." The old man took the princess into the cave. The cave was very big and looked like a strange relic. "You don''t have to say anything. I know your purpose is to take away the dragon ring. Now the awakened person of this era is in trouble, otherwise your Lord won''t let you come here." The old man took the princess to a mirror and said. "So, princess, are you ready?" "Me." "Ready." "Well, then." The old man asked the princess to stand in front of the mirror and said. "Princess, reach out and touch this mirror. As long as your inner desire is strong enough, you can enter that world through this mirror." The princess silently raised her hand and pressed it in front of the mirror. The great force pulled the princess bit by bit. "Please, I want to save the awakened adult. For this, I want to get the ring." Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong As if in response to the princess''s call, the mirror sent out a dazzling white light and surrounded the princess all at once. "Wow!" Suddenly, the princess fell into the mirror, and at the same time, a red light came out of the mirror to replace the original princess. "Go, awaken the awakened one. He should gain real power now." The red light rushed out of the cave and flew to the king''s capital. And the princess fell into a place she didn''t expect. "Oh, finally." Standing in front of the princess is the red dragon. Chapter 1087 "Are you coming?" The LORD looked at it, and the red light went directly into wuchou''s body and integrated with the energy in wuchou''s body. Click, click ~ inner world ~ Wuchou, who is silent in his own world, hears the voice and calls his own voice. Who is it? Roar Dragon roar, is it. "Awakened, awakened, now you have not gained real power." The red light illuminates the dark inner world and shines on the whole world. "Put on the ring, so that you can master the power you should have. It''s just petrified and can''t hinder you." so hot The burning flame, burning in the worry free body, is out of control. Poop, poop Feel the burning heat, worry free and patient, and release the waste heat heartily. "Ah ah ah ah!" The huge heat wave dispersed the whole tower, and the red energy formed an obvious cylinder in the sky. "Finally appeared, dragon ring!" In the shadow man of the Griffin tower, he saw the abnormal and excited shout on the king''s capital. "Let''s go and take what belongs to us." Riding on the petrified strange bird, the shadow man rushed back to Wang Du again. ~ now ~ The LORD came out of the wreckage and asked wuchou, who stood in the same place and had recovered from the petrification. "Awakened, you." Wuchou didn''t speak, but looked at the ring on his hand and felt that there was another force burning in his body. call At this time, the shadow man came here riding his petrified strange bird. Looking at the ring on wuchou''s hand, his inner desire was fully revealed. "Awakened one, give me that ring. In this case, I will try my best not to attack you." "Do you want it?" After understanding the function of the ring on his hand, he stared at the guy and said. "It''s a pity that this ring can be given to anyone, but it can''t be given to you, and I have understood the source of that power." "Oh?" The shadow man looked at wuchou and then saw a scene that surprised him. The purple ground light shows in the worry free body bit by bit, but what is different from him is that this purple light does not damage the worry free body, nor does it change any part of the worry free body. "How can you use this power? How can you use this power as an outsider!" "Well, I also think it''s incredible, but I finally understand what this power and your source are." The giant dragon, in the purple light, has no worry to see the figure of the giant dragon, but there is another figure behind the giant dragon, which can control this force better than the giant dragon. The dragon is not the end, so worry free, if you want to continue to go deep, you must first defeat the dragon and complete your mission as a awakener. So, now, how can you fall here. "Ha!" Kaiohken What is different from the past is that what burns this time is not the Qi that wuchou can control, but the real power that wuchou can master. "Impossible!" Feeling the great pressure on wuchou, the shadow man began to fear that wuchou really had the ability to defeat himself. "Impossible, impossible, how can I be destroyed by you!" The purple energy also surrounds the shadow man''s body, but this time is different from the past. It is obvious that there are strange changes on the shadow man. The body, the body gradually integrates with the petrified strange birds around, the body is expanding irregularly, and the head becomes a strange bird''s head. "I can''t lose, I can''t lose, maximum power, I''ll destroy you this time." Roar! Holding a long sword with purple flame in his hand, the shadow man jumped directly at wuchou. "This time, it won''t be unstoppable!" Snap Smash the other party''s long sword with one punch, and kick the other party''s chest without worry. It is obvious that the other party''s ribs are broken. "Wow!" Boom, boom! Smashed the wall behind him, and the shadow man fell directly down the cliff. "It''s not over yet!" Move in an instant, fly behind the shadow man, kick the other side in the back, and then kick the other side into the air, just like playing a ball. "Don''t underestimate me!" The voice also became hoarse. The shadow man held his hands high, and the huge purple energy gun aimed at wuchou and hit it directly. "Die, awakened one!" Wuchou didn''t hide. He flew up directly with his hands against each other''s huge energy ball. "Although I don''t know how you get this power, but!" The huge energy ball pressed against the shadow man and continued to fly to the sky with the shadow man. "Now that you have planned to take this ring, you must have your own idea, so." The energy of destruction is expanding, surrounding them. "I will destroy the dragon!" Boom! With a series of explosions, the whole sky was surrounded by purple light. It took several minutes to finally disperse. A little purple petals fell from the sky, which not only didn''t hurt people, but also restored the strength of the soldiers and residents who were still seriously injured on the ground. The Lord can see that after the explosion, wuchou actually left safely. "It seems that you have got what you want from the ring." The Lord knows that wuchou will go to that place soon. I hope he has a smooth journey. ~ in the manor ~ Although many things happened just now, so many things actually happened on the same day, so after wuchou came back, akuya and others just complained about how wuchou came back now, wasting a lot of time. "Mr. wuchou, you." Feeling the destructive energy of wuchou, akuya stepped back in surprise. She didn''t know what wuchou had experienced in this short time. "Everybody, listen to me, actually." "Mr. wuchou, awakened the real power of the awakened one, and knew that there was no need to take us to risk, because next, you already knew your direction, didn''t you?" AI Lulu finished and stared at Wu Chou. "Grandma told me before that the former awakener said the same thing to her, but Grandma didn''t step back, but followed the awakener to face the dragon." AI Lulu came to wuchou and held wuchou''s hand. "Grandma didn''t do well, so the sleepers finally left her by themselves. I don''t want to be like Grandma." Worry free looked at elulu, who had made up her mind, no longer said anything, and then looked at akuya and LAN, who had not decided yet. Blue also thought for a while. He really didn''t have to take risks with wuchou, but. "I also want to see the world over there." LAN has always felt guilty about wuchou. If she wasn''t wuchou, she would be safe and wouldn''t enter this chaos. "Well, in fact, it''s obvious to everyone, Mr. worry free." Akuya will not leave naturally. She wants to look at worry free and save the world. "I knew you three were fools." Chapter 1088 Poop, poop Feel the trembling of the rhythm and know that you are in the right place. Along the direction of the ring, wuchou takes the three women to the south. If the ring does not guide him to the wrong place, he will see the dragon, or some clues of the dragon. Cha, Cha, Cha From the palm of my hand, I made purple flames. I was thinking about why I could master this power. This power did not belong to me and was incompatible with me. Even if I had the identity of a awakener, I should not have this power. Unless you don''t worry about your life experience, there are still many things that haven''t been solved. But now wuchou doesn''t need to care so much. As long as you see that person, you will know what''s going on. ~ Southern fortress ~ As like as two peas in the north, the fort is a little different from the north, and has been controlled by brother brin for a long time, because there is a stronger force hidden in the deep part of the fort. At this time, wuchou came to this place according to the instructions of the ring. It is said that there will be traces of the redemption society here recently. Maybe members of the redemption society also came to this place to plan their plot. At this time, wuchou had not entered the fortress before he encountered a serious problem. "Although there is the guidance of the ring, I didn''t expect that we had an accident here." Wuchou looked at acuya, who had been leading the way, and his face was black. Yes, akuya used her incredible ability to get them out of their original way. The ring can only tell wuchou to go in this direction, but it''s still unclear where she actually wants to go. When she followed akuya''s so-called intuition, wuchou knew that it was a little late to stop them. They had lost their way. "Akuya, really, I knew you couldn''t lead the way." Wuchou can only move forward with the three women according to the sense of direction brought by the ring, hoping to find a safe place to rest before the night. ~ night ~ Finally, wuchou took her three daughters to a hillside. Here, there is only one side facing the outside, which may be safer. "Let''s camp here tonight. When it''s dawn, we''ll go on. Maybe we''re very close to the southern fortress, but we can''t see it too late." Wuchou, who has recovered a lot of power, can use the power of yin and Yang. At least their safety is no problem for the time being. When everything was ready, wuchou saw that there seemed to be something wrong with akuya''s face and went over to have a look at each other. "Akuya, what''s the matter?" Akuya, who used to be very energetic, suddenly squatted down on the ground and poked the ground with a branch, as if she had something on her mind. "Ah, it''s you." Seeing the appearance of worry free, akuya seemed not very happy, just like something bothered the carefree goddess. "Worry free, do you think I''m useless?" "How could it be?" Although sometimes wuchou feels that the other party is really useless, if akuya doesn''t stay with them all the time, wuchou will feel something less, just like the joy fruit that should have existed is gone. "Akuya, you are still more suitable for you as you were. It''s too strange. What''s the matter?" Akuya looked at wuchou, then saw that the other two had gone to bed, as if she had finally decided something, and then said. "I have always added a lot of trouble to you. If it weren''t for me, you would have come here very early, and." What akuya said, of course, was what happened in Wangdu at that time. At that time, wuchou was really angry, but he wouldn''t put his anger on akuya because of this. After all, others. "I understand. You were a goddess. You found yourself so useless for the first time. It''s all right. I can understand." Akuya looked white and worried. Could this guy talk or how to chat. "Akuya, I won''t blame you. Although I was really angry at that time, this is you. If you suddenly become, I''m not used to it. Akuya, it''s okay." Having said that, akuya won''t continue to think more, just. "Worry free, actually." crash "Shh." Hearing strange noises ringing around, wuchou had no carelessness, but asked akuya to keep quiet, and then use induction to sense the surrounding environment. Strange blue energy surrounded the whole place, but wuchou didn''t see anything, and these things were very close to them. "What''s going on?" At this time, worry free thought of a possibility. "Is it!" With a white light shining around, the enemy''s figure was finally exposed. "This is!" Blue spheres float around in the sky. Inside them, wuchou feels a strong resentment. "A wronged soul?" It''s really close to the dragon''s nest, and it''s also a border fortress. The number of human and foreign body deaths must be more than you think. Moreover, the target of the blue ghost here seems not to be worry free, but akuya nearby. "Akuya, you, I remember you have the ability to purify, right?" "Yes, so what?" Perhaps these wronged souls came here for only one purpose. "Akuya, they have no malice." "Ah?" Blue ghosts surrounded them to form a ring. "They just want to leave this place. They are the souls who died in this place. Although they don''t regret it, the power of the dragon has imprisoned their souls in this place. Now, it''s time to liberate them." Then, wuchou took akuya, took each other''s hand, and approached the wronged soul over there step by step. "Ah?" Akuya stared at wuchou, held her hand, looked at the firmness in wuchou''s eyes, and unconsciously, maybe akuya herself was influenced by this person. "Akuya, only you can do this. As a goddess, you can send them away. You don''t need to stay in this place." Akuya went to the center of the ring and the white light on her hand bloomed bit by bit. Akuya and wuchou see the original appearance of these wronged souls, including humans, goblin and all kinds of creatures. Each creature has no previous grievances. Looking at wuchou and akuya, they are full of thanks. The white light dissipates little by little, just like the light of the original firefly will fade away because of the disappearance of darkness. "No worries." "What?" After all this last night, akuya felt a little different. She seemed to understand something. "I''m still what I used to be, but I think I have more and what I should do." Akuya smiled and looked at wuchou. "Thank you for this trip." Chapter 1089 Early in the morning, wuchou looked at the sun in the sky and looked at the thick fog around him. Wuchou knew that he might not be able to leave this place today, and he might need to walk for some time. "Forget it, the boat will be straight at the end of the bridge." Perhaps, somewhere they are about to go, they will tell them their real destination. Wuchou continued to take the three women forward. Along the way, akuya took the other two people to fight as usual, but it seemed that there was something wrong with LAN today, regardless of akuya''s original grasp. Wuchou also sees a problem, but it is not solved immediately. Maybe wuchou can ask again when there is time. Sure enough, today, because of the thick fog, they are still lost and can''t leave here. I don''t know how long I looked for it. Finally, the four saw a steep slope somewhere, and finally camped in this place. They will continue to move forward when the fog clears up a little tomorrow. ~ that night ~ After everyone else fell asleep, LAN still didn''t fall asleep. She felt the same as akuya yesterday. Come on, wuchou knows that now he is a bosom sister. It''s time to resolve the psychological problems of his teammates. "Blue, what''s the matter?" Looking at wuchou, LAN didn''t speak, but looked at the burning campfire. "Mr. wuchou, do you think I''m useless?" "That''s right." Ah! LAN was surprised to see wuchou. He thought wuchou would say something to comfort himself. He didn''t expect wuchou to be so direct. "You are really useless, but all this is my fault. If I hadn''t taken you away from your fishing village, you would have stayed there and lived a quiet life instead of leaving your home under my influence." Speaking of this, wuchou is still a little ashamed. At first, LAN will leave there because of his own reasons. If it is not because he is a little guilty about himself, LAN will not leave there. "Blue, in fact, I want to take you back most, because you really don''t need to join this battle, so I think." "But if I say that I actually have something to do with you, what will you do?" Blue looked at wuchou as if he had decided to say something. "In fact, I, our family, have always been related to the awakened person. Otherwise, awakened person, how do you think we know the legend of the awakened person?" Wuchou didn''t interrupt Lan''s speech, waiting for the other party to continue to say what to say next. "Our family, the original patriarch, is actually a member of the awakened people team, but unlike me, the patriarch is very powerful and good at fighting and cooking, so he can follow the awakened people." Then, LAN silently looked at wuchou and continued to say. "And." "Moreover, your patriarch finally got the choice of the awakened one. The awakened one finally lived with your patriarch in the fishing village, so he left the sword." Blue nodded and wuchou was right. "So, you are you. You don''t need to compare with your so-called patriarch, blue." "But I know, the truth." truth? Wuchou looked blue, and then waited for the other party to finish. "The patriarch, in fact, can''t fight and the cooking is very poor, but the awakened person didn''t drive her away at that time and kept her around. Why?" "The patriarch asked, and the awakened one at that time answered so." Blue looked at wuchou and continued. "It''s not your fault, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t take you out of that place. If I can, I want to take you back and live a quiet life." With that, LAN looked at wuchou and continued. "Lord jueshe, although I don''t have any skills, I also want to continue the legend of our village like adults in the early generation, so." As he spoke, LAN seemed a little excited and his face became redder and redder. "If you don''t mind, I will." "Stop, stop!" Wuchou almost understood. Although Lan thought he was useless, he was still a little crooked when he thought of his final use. "Don''t tell me that. I said, you are you. Don''t do that. I won''t force you to do anything, and." Blue is very similar to true red. How can wuchou, especially himself, destroy the world. "Blue, you don''t need to do this. Follow me and take all the things you see back. It''s like a nursery rhyme. Isn''t it better to tell others? You don''t need your innocent sacrifice." Speaking of this, wuchou just hopes LAN will understand that she doesn''t need to fight and learn anything. In this way, follow wuchou, take risks and play together, which is OK. Blue looked at wuchou silently. Besides this, what choice did he have. No "Lord awakener, I see." Maybe he finally persuaded LAN to change his mind. Wuchou finally felt at ease. However, it seemed that wuchou''s behavior intensified something. ~ the next day ~ Blue is like nothing. She follows acuya and they mess around. She can only smile helplessly and watch them go crazy. But when wuchou finds out what LAN has done, it''s too late. ~ night ~ Looking around tonight, no one needs to be a bosom sister. Worry free can finally lie in the tent for a while. After all, it''s very tired to watch all the time. However, today seems to be more tired than before, and worry free eyes can''t open. "So sleepy." Finally, wuchou couldn''t resist the attack of nightmare and fell asleep silently. When wuchou wakes up from his dream, he sees a familiar person lying next to him, and. Neither of them had any extra things hanging on them. They even felt a strange coolness in their lower body. Looking at the pale blue beside him, wuchou thought silently, and then thought of the meal made by blue last night, the whispering between blue and elulu, and akuya''s silent support. Well, wuchou has guessed what happened, but I didn''t expect that the other two dared to mess around like this. Wuchou silently lifted the last piece of ugly cloth covering the two people. Well, the other party also had what he expected. Wuchou had no other ideas except pressing his temples. Headache, and worry free. Unexpectedly, LAN dared to do so. Watching LAN wake up, his face turned red and looked at himself. Worry free inexplicably felt that his shoulder had another responsibility. "Idiot, can''t we take our feelings slowly? Do we need to be so radical?" "The patriarch said that if you want to get what you want, you must act quickly. Don''t wait for others to have ideas before you regret." Good, strong, worry free. I don''t know what to say. Chapter 1090 My head hurts Wuchou looked at the three women sitting in front of him and communicating with each other. He didn''t know how to deal with them. I am not a good person for the world. I have no worry to come here, but in order to destroy the source of energy. If this source is interlinked with the essence of the world, then the world will be destroyed. I''m really sorry for these people. But even so. Don''t worry, for the sake of others outside. After a long time, wuchou finally came to this southern fortress, but some members used to defend here have disappeared. To be exact, he was killed. None left. Looking at the debris on the ground, wuchou looked at the fort not far away. Obviously, the enemy was inside. However, wuchou didn''t know what he was about to face. Wuchou didn''t see anything except the obvious fortress in front of him, so he didn''t know what the enemy was in front of him. However, this is in the case of worry free or before. Close your eyes, you can feel each other''s breath without worry, and you can obviously feel that there is only some life breath at the top of the fortress. It''s strange that he didn''t come out to attack himself. Although I don''t know what the other party is going to do, I have no worries and don''t need to be afraid. In front, it is what I have been looking forward to. "Let''s go. There is no enemy ahead. The enemy is waiting for us at the top." Wuchou took the three women directly to the top of the fortress. Here, wuchou saw the one eyed man he had seen in the catacombs. "Finally, awakened one." The one eyed man looked at wuchou with a strange smile on his face. Awakened ones, last time you only saw part of our abilities. This time, let you see our strongest strength, which comes from the divine power given to us by our great dragon. I saw several people behind the one eyed man, like crazy, took out their weapons, and then played suicide in front of worry free. The blood flows to the ground, forming a red ring, and a red light covers the whole ground, forming a huge magic array. "Let you see, awakener, our power." Finally, the broken energy gushed out of the ground, connecting the one eyed man and the corpses around him. With the diffusion of purple energy, it finally formed a floating skeleton mage. "Hoo!" Looking at the purple flame burning in the empty eyes of the skeleton, there was no worry or hesitation. The crimson energy controlled his body and rushed over at once, which was a punch. Snap The skeleton immediately fell apart, but wuchou didn''t feel that he had destroyed each other, but began to worry about something. Then, the skeletons were combined again, and a magic array was formed in the sky. A huge fireball fell from the sky and hit them directly. "Ha!" Form a huge protective cover with Qi to block the whole sky, and the flame above can''t fall down at all. "Since they are undead, there is only one way to deal with them." Akuya looked at the white light in wuchou''s hand and said in surprise. "My strength." Imitation, even the divine power of the goddess itself, can also be copied and used. Purification magic directly hit the skeleton, but unexpectedly, purification magic was invalid. Wuchou looked carefully. It was not that the purification magic was invalid, but that a purple light blocked wuchou''s attack on the skeleton, so the purification magic just now had no effect. I see, then. Wuchou rushes up again, smashes the skeleton in front of him with another punch, and then uses the purification magic again before the other party recovers. Magic enters along the other party''s body that hasn''t been spliced, and suddenly destroys the other party''s protection. "Ah ah ah!" Although wuchou can''t use other powers to defeat each other, wuchou can use the magic targeted by akuya to deal with each other. Watching the skeleton turn directly into a mass of energy, the one eyed man changed back to his original state again. "What''s the matter? There''s no power here?" The one eyed man stared at wuchou fiercely, and the resentment in his chest could not be released. Roar At this time, people around can hear the Dragon roar. The one eyed man smiled and stared at wuchou. "Hahaha, hahaha, awakener, it seems that you are going to face my master, the source of destruction in this world, dragon." The Dragon flew from the other side of the mountain and circled in mid air. "Hahaha, hahaha, sleepers, look, you can''t deal with this posture and pressure. Die obediently. You can''t win my master." Boom! The next second, the Dragon landed directly on the tower and trampled the one eyed man flat with one foot. "This little bug will not affect our fight. Awakened, it seems that you have made a good awakening and want to fight me." The dragon''s red pupil stared at wuchou, looked at the other party''s eyes, and nodded with satisfaction. "Come on, come on, come to my temple and find me. There, I will give you one last test. Come on, awakener!" With the dragon''s breath, wuchou quickly jumped off the fort with three women to avoid the threat of the dragon. After wuchou and others walked out of the fortress, they looked at the fortress in front of them. Because of the dragon''s attack, the fortress that could still maintain the prototype collapsed. They didn''t know what to say. "It''s going to be very tired today. Let''s have a rest first, understand, and then continue to start." Late at night The decisive battle is coming tomorrow. They are more or less nervous. Naturally, the three women didn''t sleep well. After waiting for a while, the other two slept peacefully, and only elulu came to see wuchou alone. "Lord jueshe, I have something to discuss with you." Since someone''s terrible behavior last time, I have no worry. Now I can only coax someone to sleep, and then come out to talk to elulu. "Elulu, what''s the matter? I''ll see the Dragon tomorrow. Have a good rest." "Awakened Lord, can you take me to your house when this battle is over?" "Elulu, your grandmother said, since she has given you to me, I will naturally take you back." "But." Before wuchou finished, AI Lulu rushed over directly and blocked wuchou''s next words with her mouth. "Absolutely, take me back. I don''t want to go back. Grandma''s wish is also my wish." After leaving, wuchou touched the part he had just touched and talked to himself. "Me, is that really good?" Maybe I have to do a lot of excessive things in the end. "But I still have to do it. For the sake of everyone outside, I''ll finally take them back." Worry free, you must be responsible for everyone who gives your life to yourself. Chapter 1091 As the sun rises in the East, wuchou and others wake up from their camp. According to the instructions of the ring, the dragon is somewhere in the wreckage of the fortress. Wuchou took the three women forward and came to the door of a dungeon in the fortress. Behind the door, he didn''t know what was hidden. "Everybody, let''s go." Creak As the door was pushed open, the Dragon sitting in his palace opened his eyes in his deep sleep. "Are you coming?" ~ underground temple ~ Wuchou and the three women looked at the decorations around them and the handwriting left on them. The three women couldn''t understand them at all. "This is the temple of God." Strange, wuchou should see these words for the first time, but wuchou knows them. "Through this place, the awakened one will really awaken, and the task that really belongs to him will appear." "At that time, the door of the abyss will open and everything will appear. It is the task of the awakened one to protect the world." The three women listened to Wu Chou and went deep into the temple. Abyss, what abyss, what is it. Words do not describe this thing, just like the abyss, which should be something that everyone knows. The so-called abyss is an existence that everyone knows, a terrible existence. Wuchou continued to walk in with the three women, but it felt very strange. Along the way, many monsters looked at them, but they didn''t attack them. Instead, they stood aside and watched them go deeper. What''s going on. The three women felt a little strange, which was a little different from what they expected. Why didn''t these monsters attack them. Only wuchou knows that the power of the body tells them that wuchou is not an enemy. As they continued to deepen, the four went directly to the innermost part of the temple. Poop Suddenly, a barrier blocked the three women, and they couldn''t move on. "The next way, only the awakened one can move forward by himself." The voice of the Dragon came from the depths. Wuchou naturally wouldn''t be afraid. He told the three people to pay attention to safety and walked in alone. ~ the deepest part of the temple ~ Wuchou looked at the huge figure standing in the distance. His body was very nervous and his spirit was also tense. "Awakened, you have finally come to this fatalistic stage, where we will have a final trial." At this time, at the foot of the dragon, several goblins came with a cage, and in the cage, there was an object who had no worry to know. "True red!" Locked in the cage, it is the Lord who said that the missing is really red. "You guy, how do you make real red?" "Don''t get me wrong. The woman in front of you is here because of her destiny. In order to take the dragon ring from my hand, she sacrificed her freedom and came to me." Goblin opened the cage and let the real red princess sitting inside out. "Awakened, here, you have to make a choice and choose the future you need. Not only you, but also your former predecessors, have made a choice. Because of this choice, their lives are different." The dragon''s breath condenses in the dragon''s mouth. The next second, it explodes behind the princess, and the afterwave directly stuns the princess. "Awakened, you need to choose." Looking at the unconscious Princess lying on the ground, wuchou clenched her fist and didn''t mess around. ~ select ~ The Dragon pointed to the princess in front of him and said. "Awakened one, you have two choices. According to your choice, you have different destiny." The Dragon pointed to the princess and said. "Awakened, you can avoid fighting with me. I can give you eternal life and give you the power of a country if you like." "That''s how your predecessor, now the king of the country, came up." The Dragon pointed to the other side and said. "Of course, you have a second choice to fight with me, but when you defeat me, the world will really enter the era of destruction. The only advantage is that you can get your heart back and become an ordinary person." The Dragon looked at wuchou and said. "I know that the princess is very important to you. As long as you take her back, you and I can live forever and make up for your regrets with time." Worry free looked at the princess lying on the ground and finally decided. "Dragon, although I really want to be with the princess all the time, but." Wuchou pulls out his long sword and points to the dragon. "I still decided to defeat you and know the truth of the world." The Dragon seemed to know the worry free choice, said. "Of course, awakened one, this is your choice. I have no reason to stop you, then." Roar! With the roar of the dragon, the whole temple began to collapse. The three women who were still standing outside ran in. "Dragon!" The three women looked at the woman lying on the ground and didn''t want to understand what happened. Without worry, they picked up the fallen Princess and walked to the three women. "Take her away. I''ll see you at the gate of the fort later." Wuchou gives the princess to the three, and then the red energy surrounds wuchou''s whole body and rushes directly to the dragon. "Ha!" Boom! With a vibration, the three women didn''t continue to watch the battle. They left with the princess first. ~ outside the fort ~ The three women looked at the red light flying to the sky and knew that the man was wuchou, while the Dragon flew to the sky from the other side and fought with wuchou in the sky. ~ sky ~ Originally, wuchou thought that the giant dragon was so huge that it should be troublesome to deal with himself, but he didn''t expect that the other party''s flexibility was beyond wuchou''s expectation, fast and. Because their abilities are basically the same, they really can''t make any useful attack on the dragon in a short time. The Dragon looked at wuchou as if he didn''t understand anything. He looked at wuchou silently. "Awakened, you don''t know your strength, your identity, and you who don''t know everything can''t fight me." With that, the Dragon suddenly burst up and shook off his tail without worry. "Uh!" After the second contact with the dragon, wuchou felt like there was something wrong. He seemed to lack something. Poop, poop "Heart!" Knowing what they lack, wuchou flies directly to the dragon, close to each other''s heart. Poop, poop The heart seemed to feel the existence of worry free. Suddenly, it trembled the dragon''s body and let the Dragon fall directly. "Roar!" Because wuchou approached, the dragon''s body resonated with the awakened heart at the same time, and suddenly knocked down the flying dragon in the sky. Finally found out? The Dragon looked at the worry free flying in the sky. If you don''t find a way to restore the original state, you can''t defeat yourself, because the heart is still on the dragon. As long as the dragon is willing, worry free will never be able to resist the dragon. The Dragon fell to the ground, waiting for worry free to come down and fight with himself. Chapter 1092 Poop, poop Thanks to the attack of the heart, the dragon finally fell from the sky and fell straight on the mountain. "Huh?" The three women looked at a mass of white light, and the power of the awakener was contacting them. "Let''s go too." ~ battlefield ~ Because of the fall of the dragon, the whole mountain was hit with a huge pit, and the Dragon lay in the middle. "The awakened one!" Wuchou fell to the ground, and the tattoo on her body glowed white. Then, the three women appeared beside her and saw that they all had a weapon in their hands. "You." AI Lulu looked at Wu Chou and said nothing. She took the magic wand in her hand and went to her face. "Mr. wuchou, we fight together. As long as we are together, there will be no problem." Akuya went to wuchou, silently took her staff and looked at the dragon. "This is the last battle. As long as I win, I''ll go back." Blue walked to wuchou and silently raised the long sword in his hand. "I will definitely follow Mr. wuchou back. Everyone is waiting for me." Looking at the dragon in front of him, without worry or hesitation, he rushed directly to attack the dragon. "Interesting, the awakened one and his partners. Let me see what abilities you have." With the strange magic on the dragon, the Dragon began to change. "That is." Wuchou stared at the dragon in front of him. He saw that the other party''s body was also anthropomorphized, and his body gradually shrunk. "Awakened, come and fight me." Zizizi The purple magic thunder directly hit wuchou. Wuchou didn''t hesitate to jump aside to avoid the attack of the dragon. "The awakened one!" The crimson flame fell from the sky, and the whole battlefield was surrounded by flames. "Ha!" Akuya''s hands formed a mass of light, forming layers of protective covers in the sky to protect the four people from being burned by the dragon''s flame. "Go!" AI Lulu''s body emits colorful light, surrounds Wu Chou''s body, and feels that the strength of her body has been strengthened a lot. "Here!" LAN didn''t know where to take out a big round shield and beat it directly at the other party. The strong drum forced the dragon''s attention. "Roar!" Watching the Dragon give up using dragon breath to attack himself, wuchou knows his chance is coming. "Please, give me strength." The dark red energy surrounds wuchou''s body, and the huge magic is like propellant. It takes wuchou directly to the dragon. Boom! The two bodies collided together, and the huge impact caused huge vibration. The whole space was hit and opened cracks. Whew Boom! The Dragon fell directly to the ground and hit a big hole. "Did you succeed?" Blue looked at the dragon that fell to the ground without any other movement and asked. "Not yet." Wuchou knows that as long as he hasn''t got back the heart of handwriting, he can''t defeat the dragon. Sure enough, the Dragon soon climbed out of the pit and looked as if he had not been hurt. In that case. As long as you don''t get your heart back, you can''t beat each other. Now there''s only one way. The Dragon turned into its original size again. Looking at the tiny four people in front of us, we can imagine the anger in our hearts. "I want to eat you!" Right now Taking advantage of this opportunity, wuchou rushed directly into the dragon''s mouth and planned to get back the heart of the handwriting through this way. "Mr. wuchou!" Looking at wuchou rushing into each other''s body, the three women were startled, but they were relieved to wait when they thought wuchou wouldn''t do so. "Uh!" At this time, the three women saw the Dragon trembling, as if there was something wrong with her body. "You dare, how dare you do that, mine, mine!" Watching the dragon fly to the sky and run around in pain, the three women knew that wuchou was doing damage in it. "No, ah!" The Dragon fell from the sky and kept rolling, just like trying to cut his body open. Guru Guru Nagetto At this time, the dragon''s body began to expand, like a balloon about to explode. Suddenly, the dragon''s body emitted bursts of blue light, and then saw a plume of black smoke coming out of the dragon''s mouth. "Roar!" The Dragon fell to the ground and felt what was missing inside him. The Dragon knew he had lost. Snap With a sharp blade protruding from the dragon''s chest, wuchou directly opened a wound on the dragon and climbed out of it. "Mr. wuchou!" Wuchou coughed twice to ease his experience just now. Finally, he took back the heart of handwriting by this way. Feel the rhythmic beating of your chest, and finally feel that you live like a person again. "The awakened one." The Dragon looked at wuchou and said powerlessly. "You won. You defeated me. My generation has passed three awakeners. I didn''t expect that I would lose in your hand." "You are very strong. I just use a little means. It''s not a win." The Dragon shook his head and continued. "If you lose, you lose. There''s nothing to say." "Awakened, what else do you want to know? I don''t have much time. I''ll tell you anything I can tell you." Wu Chou nodded and asked the question he most wanted to know. "That energy, where did you get it, and, behind you, who else, and someone behind you." The Dragon stared at wuchou, just like crossing time and space and returning to the past era. "Awakened one, you don''t know, you don''t know. When you know the truth, you will understand that this is not the time. You will know when you see that person." At this time, the sky began to change. The originally clear blue sky was covered by dark clouds in an instant. "Awakened one, when the time comes, the world will be destroyed. Only you, only you can stop the destruction of the world. Go, go back, where you will find what you want to know." The dragon''s body gradually turns into ashes. Then wuchou sees that the dragon''s energy enters his body bit by bit and forms a dragon tattoo on his body. As the Dragon disappeared, the world finally began to shake. The original dragon took the awakened heart. Because of the death of the dragon, the heart returned to the original owner. The old man near Wangdu was finally liberated from the curse of immortality and turned into ashes because of the return of his heart. The Lord in the king''s capital felt as if his body was returning to its original shape and knew that wuchou had finally eliminated the dragon. "Awakened, it seems that you have succeeded. Then, the future of the world." The LORD was getting old and tired. He sat on the throne and looked at the gate of the castle. "Princess, I''ll leave it to you." At this time, the whole ground collapsed due to the disappearance of the dragon, exposing a huge hole in the center of the capital. The world is on the road to development. Chapter 1093 ~ Southern fortress ~ When the four returned here, they just saw the real red princess waiting for them. "Princess." Seeing that wuchou came back, the princess ran directly to wuchou''s arms. "Awakened Lord, dragon." "It''s all right. It''s gone." Knowing that the Dragon really disappeared, the princess was very happy. At the same time, she remembered that since wuchou had completed all the agreements, then. The princess is a little embarrassed to think of this. "Then, Lord awakener, where are you going next?" Wu Chou glanced at the three women behind him and thought. "Princess, come back to the fishing village with us. You''ll like it there." Although I don''t know what wuchou thinks, since wuchou wants to do so, the princess won''t take time to ask. "Yes." ~ three days later ~ Wuchou returns to the fishing village with her three daughters and the princess. Although the dragon finally told him to go back to Wangdu, he doesn''t need to be in such a hurry now. Worry free needs to spend some time dealing with his own affairs. When akuya returned to the fishing village, she sensed the call of the mysterious stone and ran excitedly. "Hey, hey, big goddess, uh huh, I know. The task is over. What, really?" When akuya finished, akuya told the three that she had obtained the right to preach here. Now she needs to return to the goddess''s heaven to prepare relevant affairs, and she can develop here in the future. After that, the three and the princess watched akuya slowly leave with a white light, but everyone knew that akuya would come back soon. After all, they wanted to come here to develop believers. Blue took the rest of the people to his home and looked at the familiar decoration and the unchanged environment. Blue didn''t know what to say for a while. "Feel at ease to live here, and everyone is here with you." "Yes." Behind the blue house, there is a small open space. Elulu plans to build a small pharmacy here and continue to learn herbs here in the future. But before that "Blue, come with me." Wuchou knows what he needs to do, but according to the first come, first served, wuchou should also be responsible for this person. ~ church ~ "Although it''s a little hasty, I''m serious, blue." Bring the ring you have prepared for the girl in front of you, wuchou smiled, looked at the dull girl and scraped each other''s nose. "So, LAN, would you like to share weal and woe with me in the future?" "Of course." The girl who gets what she wants will not miss this opportunity. "But, blue, I''ll be there." "I know, miss elulu, the princess will follow you in the future. I don''t mind, because I''m the first." Although it is only the first in the world. Wuchou didn''t say anything. He hugged the girl without jealousy and secretly vowed to protect her. After completing his agreement, wuchou returns to her home with LAN and is ready to live here for a period of time. As for the princess and elulu, there is no worry and no hurry. Anyway, they are by their side. Sooner or later, there are still many opportunities. ~ half a year later ~ "Be careful. What if you get hurt?" AI Lulu carefully held the blue beside her and looked at the other party''s obviously swollen stomach. She didn''t know what to think. "What''s the matter? Hasn''t that idiot done anything to you?" Blue smiled and looked at the envy in AI Lulu''s eyes. She didn''t know what to say. "No, he said that you can''t mess around before marriage. I have to wait until the time to go back to Wangdu with the princess and have a real wedding ceremony with you. Alas." Speaking of this, elulu regretted that she had never thought of using overpowering drugs directly like the blue in front of her. Anyway, the man certainly wouldn''t care so much. "It''s all right. I''ll go back soon anyway. Don''t worry. Wait a minute." "Oh, I hope so." here The princess took a basket and went to the beach. "Sure enough, it''s here again." At the beginning, I was still a little unaccustomed, but the princess slowly integrated into the life here. After all, this was the life she most wanted and wanted at the beginning. Sitting by the dock, the man with a fishing rod and didn''t know what he was doing was wuchou. "Wuchou, what are you doing here? Are you lazy again?" "Ah, it''s so red." Wuchou put down his fishing rod, got up lazily from the ground, walked to the princess and hugged her. "What''s the matter? Don''t you go shopping with LAN? How can you come to me?" "It''s been said for half a year. My father must be very worried about going back to the wedding early, and." Speaking of this, even if she has lived together for half a year, the princess is still a little embarrassed. "It''s all right, I believe. Something will come to us soon." In fact, wuchou also felt that after staying here for half a year, it was almost time to start. ~ that afternoon ~ Wang Du finally called a messenger, hoping that the awakener would take the princess back to Wang Du. There were a lot of things to discuss. That night, wuchou tried his best to persuade AI Lulu not to do anything strange, but to go back to Wangdu to deal with affairs before leaving her here to protect LAN. As for wuchou and the princess, they set out the next day and went to Wangdu to see what had happened. ~ road ~ "Strange, are these the mutated enemies?" Although wuchou has heard that the monsters on the road have mutated for some reasons, I just didn''t expect that the mutation of the monsters is a little strange. It seems to become more violent and stronger. If there are travelers nearby, they may die. "Is this the impact of the destruction of the world?" When I came back, wuchou didn''t see any problems. I didn''t expect such a big change after the past six months. ~ border mountain ~ At this time, wuchou and the princess stopped here, because it seemed that something had happened inside when they were ready to go. "What''s the matter?" Looking at the soldiers guarding the door, wuchou didn''t understand why the mountain was suddenly closed. "Lord jueshe, princess, if it were you, it might be all right. Recently, the monster has become violent and has gone down the mountain to attack passers-by. So recently, we are developing another way to cross the mountain. For everyone''s safety, we are closing the mountain now." Sure enough, since the Dragon disappeared, monsters and other phenomena are changing. Wuchou is a little worried. There is something waiting for them in Wangdu. "Then be careful, princess. Those monsters are terrible. We are missing a lot of brothers." Thanking each other, wuchou took the princess into the border mountain carefully. At this time, in the fishing village. "It''s nearby. I want to see it." An invisible figure appeared in this fishing village. Chapter 1094 ~ Wangdu, suburb ~ After crossing the border mountain, wuchou still wondered if there was a problem. When he came just now, he didn''t meet anyone or any creatures. Wuchou was just worried about whether he and the princess would encounter many obstacles. It seems that he was worried too much. Until wuchou really came to the suburbs. "What is this?" Originally, the suburb of Wangdu should be an endless countryside. Several manors stand in and around, forming a beautiful scenery. Today, wuchou only sees that most of the completely withered countryside and manors have been destroyed, and there are few people. "What''s the matter? How did Wang duwai become like this? Is there a more exaggerated change inside?" Wuchou took the princess to approach the king''s capital carefully, but on the way, she met danger "This is!" A whirlwind collided with them. Without saying a word, he jumped to the other side with the princess to avoid the attack. In mid air, a dark black dragon appeared. In addition to being relatively small and black, it was basically like a giant dragon. "Dragon, there are other dragons, but why do they appear here?" Without giving wuchou any time to think about it, the black dragon sent out a strong storm again and attacked them. Wuchou runs around again holding the princess. Looking at the scars on the ground, wuchou finally knows why no one continues to plant here and is killed by the dragon. "Even if it is a dragon, it has no effect on me now." Seeing a spear, wuchou threw it mercilessly. The spear aimed at the heart of the black dragon and went straight through it to knock the other party down. "OK." Watching his attack hit, wuchou hurried to finish it and cut off the dragon''s head with a knife to prevent it from continuing to do evil. "Strange." Wuchou doesn''t know why it''s so easy to deal with these dragons. All the actions just now seem like he knows what to do Wuchou didn''t notice that the dragon tattoo on his body was shining. "Princess, let''s go. Since the dragon is dead, there may be more trouble waiting for us." "Uh huh." The princess didn''t waste time, so she hurried forward with wuchou. ~ Wangdu, in front of the door ~ "What''s going on?" Around the gate, there are two or many small camps, which are surrounded by the door. Everyone seems to live here temporarily, just like there is any danger inside. The guard saw the two people coming and said happily "Lord jueshe, princess, you are finally back. It''s great. We can be saved." "Saved, what do you mean?" Seeing the worry free doubt, the guard explained slowly. "Since the Dragon disappeared, the king has had a lot of problems. The weather has become worse and the surroundings have become unsafe. The Lord has not seen us recently. Now we need the awakened adult and the princess to come back and preside over the overall situation." "Well, let''s go first." Since the guard said so seriously, wuchou should go inside first to see the situation. ~ Wangdu, commercial street ~ The once prosperous commercial street collapsed because of the dragon, and about half of Wang Du''s land fell into the abyss. At that time, those who did not leave had been corroded by the power of the abyss. Looking at the big pit in front of me, wuchou felt that there were terrible forces calling for himself "No worries, no worries." Just now, wuchou looked at the big pit and heard the princess''s call. Wuchou finally woke up. "Wuchou, what''s the matter?" The princess was worried about looking at wuchou. This kind of wuchou was the first time to see her, and the big pit made her feel very uncomfortable. "Nothing. Let''s go back early. The Lord is waiting for us." ~ Castle ~ Wuchou asks the princess to go to her room to pack up things. Wuchou goes to find the Lord first. Wuchou went directly to the Lord''s office, looked at the empty room and thought where the LORD had gone. "Here you are." The old and weak voice came from under the curtain. Wuchou opened the curtains and saw a white haired old man sitting there, looking at the scenery outside the castle. Looking at each other''s clothes, wuchou knows that the old man in front of him is the cheap father of the young Lord, the real red princess. "Lord, you." "Hehe, from the moment you defeated the dragon, my body began to experience the devastation of time and changed back to its age." The Lord continued. "I know everything about Wang Du, but now I can''t solve it." The princess just packed up her playthings and saw wuchou talking to the familiar and strange old man in front of her. The princess was puzzled for a moment. "Jue Zhe, I''ll leave my daughter to you. You must take good care of her. And the last thing." "Save, save this country, save the world, this is my last request." Wuchou nodded, walked to the princess and took each other''s hand. "I will." "Ah?" Only then did the princess recognize that the old man in front of her was her father. "Princess, talk to him for a while. This is what you have to do. I''m going to investigate something." With that, wuchou silently closed the door and left them a little time. ~ Wangdu, adventurers Association ~ "The abyss?" After hearing wuchou''s words, the president of the association knew that this matter might be related to the mysterious power that had been predicted. "The abyss, this is the threat of ancient times. I didn''t expect that the abyss will appear again in our present age. Do you think that big pit is the base of the abyss?" "I think so, so I want to know what''s down here." The president took out all the information he left and finally gave wuchou an old map. "This is the former place. It is said that the whole abyss is divided into several different rooms. There are different enemies in each room. You should be careful." Taking the map of the president of the association, wuchou came to the vicinity of the pit again. Looking at the pit underground, he heard the call again. "Awakened, you heard right." At this time, a cloaked man came out behind wuchou, looked at wuchou and said silently. "Below is the entrance to the abyss. It is said that only those who have collected 20 dragon hearts can enter the gate of the abyss and know the truth of the world." "The truth of the world?" "That''s right." The cloak man pointed to the burning broken walls in the pit and said. "Those are the rooms of the abyss. Each room represents different things. You have to go in, find the heart of the dragon, gather all the hearts and open the door." "This is the way to save the world, awakened one." When he finished, the cloaked man jumped and fell directly into the abyss. "The truth of the world." Chapter 1095 Poop, poop "No worries, no worries." "Who are you?" "Wake up, look." Wuchou squinted and felt that the white light in front of him made him unable to open his eyes well. He opened his eyes slowly after buffering for a period of time. "Wuchou, look." The endless ocean, blue sky, white clouds, and the big ship swinging in the center with the ocean are so familiar. "Worry free, what are you doing? Come here quickly. You''ll miss it." Standing beside wuchou, a girl dressed strangely but unable to see her face, pulled wuchou up from the deck and ran to the bow. "Hurry up, everyone is waiting for you." Zizi, Zizi "Worry free, worry free, wake up. What are you doing?" I felt a man shaking himself around. Without worry, I slowly opened my eyes and saw the princess sitting next to me, worried about looking at myself. "Why am I here?" "Forget, yesterday you came back, said what you knew what to do, and then fell asleep, but then you kept talking in your sleep and scared me." The princess patted herself on the chest as if worry free was really scaring herself. "What was that just now?" Wuchou doesn''t remember that he has this memory, even if it is the memory lost in the second reincarnation, wuchou doesn''t remember. But what''s the point of that just now. "By the way, didn''t you say you were going to the room of the strategic abyss today? Are you ready?" The princess looked at wuchou and felt that the other party was not in good condition. If she really forced to mess around. "It''s all right. At that time, the man said, just leave the strategy. Everyone has something to do. Princess, you can stay here at ease. Even if there is no other person, I want to succeed." "I see. Be safe." ~ Wangdu, beside the big pit of commercial street ~ Wuchou stood by the pit, looked at the bottomless abyss, took a deep breath, and then jumped down directly. Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu. "Ah ah!" Poop Then, wuchou saw that he suddenly appeared at the top of Wangdu, continued to fall down along the gravity, and there were more and more white lights around him. Then, the white light formed a gate with colorful lights on the pit at a faster speed, and wuchou continued to rush down without hesitation. Poop After wuchou passes through the colorful gate, everything returns to its original state, as if it had not changed. ~ first gate ~ "Hey, hey, boy, wake up." Hearing the familiar voice, wuchou woke up from a coma and looked at the familiar church around him. Wuchou was stunned for a moment. "Boy, what are you doing?" I saw a familiar man standing beside wuchou, with short white hair, crimson windbreaker, and that familiar long sword and bohemian smile. "You are!" "Are you a devil?" "Ah?" Wuchou looked at his body and found that his arm had changed back to the most familiar devil''s hand. He silently pulled out a hair, which was also silver white. "Isn''t it!" Wuchou glanced behind the man in red. Sure enough, he saw an elderly man in a robe lying there, bleeding constantly. "Hey, boy, you haven''t answered my question." Snap Snap The man in red opened the fat bullet with his sword. He saw wuchou''s left hand holding a large caliber revolver, and the white smoke floating slowly from the muzzle of the gun. "I don''t know, but seeing your face, I think I''ll beat you up." "Oh?" The man in red smiled and bowed deeply to wuchou. "Then, boy, let me see your means." Miso The next second, the blue flame directly changed the revolver, and the huge magic wrapped the next bullet and aimed at the demon hunter in front of us. Snap The man in red pulled out his long sword and cut at the bullet in front of him. The bullet was not cut open by a sword as he expected. Instead, he resisted his long sword and couldn''t move. The next second, wuchou put away his pistol, picked up a long sword on the ground and cut it directly at the man in red. "Ha!" Seeing that the situation was wrong, the man in red quickly loosened his weapon and put his hands in a familiar form without worry. Snap The man in red grabbed wuchou''s long sword with incredible strength, threw wuchou out directly along the strength and hit the wall hard. Kick up the long sword on the ground and throw it directly at wuchou. Poop The long sword nailed wuchou to the wall, and the sharp pain filled wuchou''s chest. Karma? Wuchou smiled bitterly in his heart, then raised his right hand and pulled out the long sword inserted in his chest. "Oh, it''s all right to be hurt like this. It''s interesting." Wuchou coughed twice to ease the attack just now. The man in front of me seems to be his own trial. Although I don''t know what happened, since I want to deal with this guy, it''s really different. That thing can''t do. Wuchou silently closes his eyes, grabs it with his right hand in the air, and a special knife appears on wuchou''s hand. "Huh?" The man in red looked at the weapon in wuchou''s hand and was stunned for a moment. opportunity A blue shadow appeared behind wuchou. The man in front of him was a knife. The huge magic directly knocked the man away and hit the wall. Taking advantage of this opportunity, wuchou didn''t hesitate any more. The blue virtual shadow, like the spirit behind him, completely copied wuchou''s action. Next, wuchou grabbed the man in red by the collar and punched him hard, making him unable to move in a short time. "Ha!" Throw the man out with force, pick up the other party''s weapon on the ground and throw it directly onto the man. The old trick is repeated. Seeing that the man didn''t continue his activities, wuchou was relieved. Then he saw that the scene in front of him was cracking a little, just like a mirror breaking open, and the whole scene changed again. ~ inside the first gate ~ Wuchou appears in an empty circular room, with a huge eye floating in the air, but wuchou can see the moving tentacles around the other party, but now the other party seems to be injured and runs around the whole room. "I see. You did everything just now." Looking at this eyeball, I couldn''t threaten myself for the time being. Worry free ran over directly. The energy of jiewang fist filled my whole body. With one punch, I directly flattened the other party''s huge eyeball. Snap Smash each other with one punch. When wuchou sees things falling down like rocks, wuchou knows that these things are the so-called heart of the dragon. After wuchou takes off these dragon hearts, the locked door behind him opens again. Wuchou can leave here now. "Can''t you leave when the trial begins?" It''s a little different from what I said at that time. Chapter 1096 ~ Wangdu, adventurers Association ~ After coming out of the first gate, wuchou returned to the adventurers Association. It seems that after a challenge, there is still a certain time to rest. This kind of thing is a little different from intelligence collection. Wuchou told the president of the association about his experience. The president didn''t expect that the intelligence error was so big that he almost caused trouble. Fortunately, wuchou was able to come out safely. "So, what''s different from the information we collect?" "Uh huh, and I met my old friend in it." Wuchou doesn''t know how to describe this thing. In short, it is said that his dead friend suddenly appears in front of him and fights with him. "Well, that''s it." The president turned over the information and continued. "That huge eye should be the monster recorded in the magic eye. It is said that it can control the human mind and has the ability of petrification. The awakened one, maybe that''s what you encounter." "Well." Wuchou also wants to know if there will be any different monsters in the next door. "Well, according to the records, the monsters inside are different. Maybe they are enhanced versions of the monsters you have encountered, such as your Griffins and the petrified strange birds that attacked our king''s capital." I see. What''s left may be the monster you met? Then, the illusion at that time may not appear again. After getting accurate information, wuchou jumped into the pit again according to the original direction. However, this time the light is a little different, surrounded by their own light, turned black. Hoo Hoo Hoo "Wow!" Just like at the beginning, it suddenly appeared over Wangdu, and a black portal appeared below. Poop ~ the second door ~ "Hey, hey, wake up." Wuchou was woken up by someone patting his shoulder and was stunned to see the people wearing a uniform around him. "Newcomer, just right. We''re just going to choose a new general. Maybe you have a chance to win the favor of the general." Wuchou looked at the direction pointed by the man around him. He saw a man standing in the center of the challenge arena, knocking down his opponent with one punch and one foot. "Oh, oh, oh!" Watching the general knock down a soldier again, the onlookers around cheered the general''s victory. "Newcomer, come on, just try your ability." Then, wuchou pushed out under the inexplicable crowd and entered the challenge arena. "Oh, newcomer, I haven''t seen it." The general looked at Wu Chou, who came in, with a confident smile on his face. "Come on, newcomer, let me see what you can do." With that, the general pulled out the long sword around his waist and cut it at wuchou. Wuchou shuns the attack of the other party. The backhand is a kick in the other party''s back, which makes the general almost unstable. "Huh?" Obviously, he felt that wuchou was a little different from the man he had just dealt with. The general threw away his long sword and pulled out two strange weapons from behind. When the soldiers saw that the general was serious, they were surprised to see what ability the newcomer had. "I see. Is it a dream again?" Carefully see the man in front of him, wuchou finally knows who he is fighting with now. He holds his hands against the void, and two identical weapons appear on wuchou''s hands. "Interesting." Watching the performance of wuchou, the general was not afraid. He picked up his weapon and cut directly at wuchou. The whirlwind rushed to wuchou with an incredible flame. "Ha!" Wuchou also threw out his weapon. Two short swords were directly stuck in each other''s chain. A force directly interrupted each other''s attack. However, the general obviously did not intend to give up. While wuchou''s hands were still moving, he directly threw away his weapons and ran directly to wuchou. Suddenly, a huge fist was set in his right hand. Miso At the last moment, the Golden Arm Guard appeared in wuchou''s right hand. The bullet opened the other party''s attack. The golden energy turned into a shock wave and rushed away from the challenge arena in front of him. Boom! The general rarely stabilized his body. He felt that his hands were trembling because of the rebound force. He didn''t know what to think. Then wuchou saw a red light in the general''s eyes. The power from Ares attached to him and gave him invincible power. however The powerful power did not defeat wuchou at once, but stimulated wuchou''s desire to fight. The purple flame suddenly dispersed the surrounding walls, and the huge energy directly washed the general in front of him. "No way. What''s this?" The general looked at himself being knocked down like this. It was incredible to see no worry. "I clearly have the power of God. How can you defeat me? Who are you?" "Me?" Wuchou doesn''t know who he is, but he has always had an identity. "I am the guardian of the world." The purple light completely dispersed the general in front of him and turned the other party into a pile of debris. "Is this over?" Wuchou looked around and found that there were strange chaps around. It seems that this is also a dream. Pop, pop Just like the mirror was smashed, the whole fantasy was broken to reveal its original appearance. "Well, ah!" When wuchou returns to reality, he sees that standing in front of him is the Hydra who once attacked them, two of which are constantly glowing. "I see. Do these giant snakes have that mysterious hypnotic ability?" Unexpectedly, wuchou still knows that the other party has this ability now. If the other party is not controlled by those who will redeem in the beginning, he may have had an accident at that time. "But now you have no chance to deal with me. Destroy you now." Then, without hesitation, wuchou cut off these snake heads with one sword, so that the giant snake could no longer attack itself. However, wuchou found that if he didn''t cut off these snake heads quickly, they would be reborn soon. It seems that he is even faster. "Ha!" However, wuchou remembered his attack and knew that there was another way to deal with the troublesome guy. flame The crimson magic array appeared under the monster, and the huge flame devoured the whole giant snake and burned it up. "Ah ah ah!" Looking at the giant snake rolling in the fire, he continued to pick up his sword and cut off each other''s head one by one. Finally, the fire completely burned the giant snake''s body and turned the whole body into ashes. Wuchou finally destroyed the giant snake. Among the remains of the giant snake, wuchou also got some dragon hearts and completed the test. "That''s good." Without worry, he looked around, didn''t see other creatures, and left at ease. Chapter 1097 Although I don''t know what wuchou will encounter in the next door, since it is handled so quickly this time, wuchou night doesn''t intend to go back directly and continue to fight. Without returning to the adventurers Association, wuchou continued to jump down the pit and feel the power of the wind around him. "This is." This time around wuchou is not the light just now, but the red light, which surrounds him a little. Similarly, after returning to the king''s capital, he formed a red ring and a huge portal on the surface of the pit. "Take a breath!" Poop ~ the third door ~ Although I don''t know what I will encounter this time, I feel very strange when wuchou just came in. "Hey, wake up." Wuchou woke up from his coma again. He looked around and found that he seemed to be sitting in a strange room. There were no people around, but the sound came from all around. "Finally wake up, boy, do you know where you are?" Worry free looked at the decorations around him. He couldn''t see where he was. He saw a strange statue in front of him. Close to the statue, wuchou saw some strange words engraved on the statue. "I am both dark and light." what do you mean Suddenly, I felt that there was a stream of mud under my feet. I kept pulling myself deep into the ground. Without worry, I didn''t resist. I let the other party pull me deep. Poop What''s up? No resistance? Have you forgotten? Who am I? Huhoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoo I feel like I''m stepping on the solid earth. Without worry, I slowly open my eyes and see a familiar figure. "Well, I don''t seem to have forgotten me." Lord of the abyss, manus "Have you forgotten?" "I didn''t forget, but how did you appear here? You have, I remember." "Yes, I''m dead and my soul has dissipated. According to reason, I can''t appear here." Manus pointed to the dark side and said. "I don''t know what magic the world has. It actually brings us scattered souls together, but it''s really amazing that I still have a chance to talk to you." Manus said as he picked up his weapon. "Worry free, you should know that all we have left is a remnant. You should defeat us, and you did it in the first two doors just now. Now you should continue, defeat me, continue to move forward and explore the truth of the world." Wuchou naturally understood that he did not hesitate to attack at that time, just this time. "Because I''m talking to you, you think I can convince you, don''t you?" Yes, the first two times, the other party didn''t talk to himself. Wuchou felt that the other party might be unable to communicate, so it doesn''t matter even if he does it hard. "But you." "You should remember that we are all dead. In order to prevent you from moving forward, any means can be used. Now I just numb you with words. What are you going to do next?" Manus has no way, but also wants to forcibly control his body, attack worry free, but now he is out of his control. "Worry free, remember, who are you!" "Me." "Everyone is waiting for you. Don''t you want to go back?" "Me." Finally, looking at wuchou, he seemed to have no desire to resist. Controlling manus''s existence, he finally began to attack. The black dark art was directly released against wuchou. Boom, boom! Looking at wuchou surrounded by black flames, manus thought that he could finally be liberated. "Finally." The black flame finally broke the original dream of wuchou. This is the truth. Wuchou shouldn''t think so much. Manus, they have completed their task and left. Now I have to do what I have to do. The dark red energy surrounds the worry free body and strengthens worry free little by little. "Jiewang boxing!" With the punch of wuchou, the whole space is shaking and controlling the existence of manus. Unexpectedly, the power of wuchou can shake the whole space. ~ the third door ~ As wuchou breaks the illusion in front of him, wuchou finally returns to the real world. Looking at the black dragon lying on the ground in front of him, wuchou knows that dragons will use similar hypnosis. "Terrible." Wuchou looked at the black dragon. Because of his appearance, he shrank in the corner and didn''t dare to move. His eyes were full of fear. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou found that the dragon tattoo on his body was shining. It seemed that the other party was afraid of the dragon sign in his body, so he was so afraid of himself. "Oh, it seems that you used this method because you were worried that I would destroy you directly, but you shouldn''t have used this method to deal with me." The black dragon shrunk aside worried and looked at wuchou. "Oh, I want to forgive you. No, no, it seems not." The black dragon saw the anger in wuchou''s eyes. "Die!" Although I don''t know what happened below, the whole Wangdu people can feel that the whole underground seems to be shaking, just like something exploding below. "Hoo." Seeing the black dragon in front of him scattered by himself, wuchou finally relaxed, picked up the heart of the dragon on the ground, and wuchou walked out silently. ~ Wangdu, adventurers Association ~ "I see. Did this happen?" The president did not expect that in the big pit below, connecting the so-called abyss can actually contact the souls of the whole world. "Yes, so the creatures below may use these mysterious spells to let the people who enter face their former friends first, and then fight with them." "Unexpectedly, this big pit is so terrible." The president of the association rarely thought for a while. After listening to the information said by wuchou and himself, he began to have different ideas. "Awakened Lord, you must not divulge these information." "Why?" "Just as you said, those souls will agglomerate in this abyss and can even be used by creatures inside. What will happen if people with a heart know the following situation?" They may use the power of this abyss to say goodbye to their relatives and friends who have been unable to say goodbye, and even frantically try to revive them. "The world will not allow them to regenerate. This is the rule of the world. Therefore, awakened adults, please keep this secret. I will also protect this secret until the next successor I think I can entrust this secret." Wuchou also understood the seriousness of the matter, nodded and didn''t intend to say these things. However, there are rare resurrection props such as the heart of the dragon in this world. Is it really necessary to hide this secret? Wuchou didn''t know that just when they were chatting, a man just heard their conversation. Chapter 1098 Hesitation will become your biggest enemy. Wuchou clearly knows this, but. Looking at the virus that has formed a human shape, wuchou didn''t start, and watched each other grow. ~ half an hour ago ~ After chatting with the president of the adventurers Association, wuchou was ready to continue to attack the abyss below. At this time, several people came to the door. "Lord awakener, we want to help you." Wuchou looked at these people. Obviously, there was a strange fanaticism in the eyes of these three people, just like what you would get if you followed wuchou into the abyss. "Don''t be kidding. It''s not a fun place. You''ll die if you enter. Give up." With that, wuchou was ready to leave, but was stopped by one of the thin boys. "Lord jueshe, I just heard the chat between you and the president. Is that true?" It''s hard to guard against thieves day and night. Unexpectedly, this guy is also an adventurer Association. He was too careless just now and was heard. "Our family died in the first collapse. Since the president said that we could see them again, then." "Even if you die, you''ll go in, won''t you?" Wuchou saw the intentions of the three people and had a will to die. Obviously, even if wuchou didn''t take them in, they would go down and die by themselves. "Alas." No matter what the world is, most of the pain comes from the separation of family. "I see. Come down with me, but remember to listen to me in everything, or you will really die." The thin man smiled and said. "We don''t intend to continue to live. We will try as long as we have a chance." In this way, wuchou took the three people to jump down the abyss and go to the fourth gate. Poop The fourth gate "What is it this time?" This time, unlike in the past, wuchou was separated from the other three and appeared in a strange relic. "Separated?" Wuchou plans to use induction to find the position of the other three, but finds that the whole space emits a breath of life, completely disturbing his exploration. "What is it this time?" Snap A mass of black sludge fell in front of wuchou. At first, wuchou didn''t care much until he found that this thing seemed to have life. "Huh?" Originally, wuchou was still thinking about how there was no creature in this space. Then wuchou saw that there were some biological debris on the wall, ceiling and ground, leaving only piles of white bones. "Absorptive organisms?" No, it''s a little different. The mud in front of us began to change into blood vessels, and then into a strange creature. "You, don''t you?" The meat ball began to change and finally attached to wuchou. For a moment, wuchou read the memory of the creature in front of him. "Sure enough." After a period of time, wuchou looked at the creature that had eaten one of its arms and knew what its origin was. Click One sword cut off his arm, and soon wuchou grew a new arm. Watching the creatures in front of him greedily suck the living creatures around him, wuchou didn''t stop each other and let the other kill in this gate. Monsters originally used to deal with invaders were eaten one by one because of this group of life. Poop, poop "I know, you are very lonely." The creature forms a strange human form in front of worry free and communicates with worry free. "I am the same. I have been waiting in this different world. Someone will open the door. Now you appear and give me hope." "Loneliness no longer exists. Like me, assimilate it, and I will give you satisfied happiness." Like tempting monsters, the cycle is gradual, constantly tempting worry free to join them. "Although, I didn''t intend to pay attention to you." "But you seem a little different from him." "Huh?" Wuchou silently looked at the creature in front of him and said. "You''re different from him. If it''s him, at this time, you just ate my arm and already know part of my memory. You should use my memory to attack my heart, not you. You can''t read the incomplete products of memory. In my opinion, there are too many expectations." Seeing that wuchou has the intention to resist, all the creatures gather and turn into a huge mouth to eat wuchou at once. "It''s ugly. You''re not the same person after all." Wuchou raised his right hand and pointed the dangerous blue light at his big mouth. "Disappear!" Whew Boom, boom! The ground shook again, and the residents on the ground thought they were going to have another earthquake. They were scared and hurried out. The fourth gate Looking at the constantly burning and Howling creatures in front of me, I kept attacking the monsters that had not been completely eliminated in front of me. "No, no!" Creatures constantly deform in the fire and become any creature they absorb. Finally, their bodies slowly turn into a pool of mud and slowly melt. "Goodbye, my friend, and thank you." After destroying the creatures in front of you, wuchou takes his shaking dragon heart from the other party''s body. As for those who follow him into this gate, they should all die. Wuchou closes his eyes and continues to feel. Indeed, there is no breath of anyone in the whole gate. "Rest in peace." ~ Wangdu, Princess tower ~ Princess Zhenhong returned to this place for a temporary stay. After all, wuchou still has a lot to do. It''s normal to have no time to pay attention to herself. "Huh?" At this time, the princess saw that wuchou came to her, and her expression was not very good-looking. "Wuchou, what''s the matter with you?" "True red, I, is it really necessary to continue to attack the abyss below?" "What do you mean?" Wuchou sat beside the princess and talked about his recent experience. "I see. Is that your old friend?" The princess couldn''t understand how painful it would be to fight with her best friend. "Worry free, I don''t know what to say, but I want to tell you that everyone is waiting for you. Here is your destination." "Well, thank you." Wuchou hugged the princess tightly, just as he once did to the girl. If, in front of the real red, sooner or later become their own enemy. Worry free, the more I think, the more I feel afraid and dare not continue to think. "True red, together, always together." The princess didn''t turn her head, but nodded with emphasis. "Well, always together, absolutely, not apart." For the first time, the real red princess felt how much she was needed by the person in front of her and how important she was. If she didn''t exist, how sad the man would be. "Everyone and I will always be with you, worry free, forever." However, neither of them knew that the fishing village in the distance had been attacked by some existence. Chapter 1099 Limit, what is limit. Wuchou doesn''t know much about this kind of thing, because he has never had the so-called limit. For wuchou, the limit is for some creatures. However, wuchou once knew a man who was constantly breaking through the limit. Now? The fifth gate After receiving the princess''s reply, wuchou summoned up confidence again and passed through the pit. Only this time. ~ another world ~ Boom, boom! Looking at the strange flash in the sky, a man put down his work and looked at the colorful aperture in the sky. "Calling me." Whew For a moment, he came to the bottom of the aperture. The man felt that there was a voice calling him, hoping he could pass. "Hello, kakarot, why are you here?" Standing behind the man is his comrades in arms all the time. "Vegeta, you should have heard it, didn''t you?" "Well, it''s calling us. No, it should be said that it''s calling the strong of the planet." "Do you want to go together?" "Of course." The strongest two, together through the aperture above, crossed the dimension and came to another world. The fifth gate "You." Wuchou came to an empty challenge arena and looked at the two people in front of him. He was stunned for a moment. "Wuchou, why are you here?" Wukong looked at wuchou who appeared in front of him and thought they couldn''t see him again. "Hum, just right. It seems that you are the one calling us." With that, vegeta put on a fighting posture and aimed at wuchou. "Come on, fight." "Wait, I don''t understand." Wuchou hasn''t figured out why he suddenly wants to fight them and why. "Yes, vegeta, why do you want to fight suddenly? Is it a conspiracy?" "Hum, how do I know? In short, if you don''t fight here, you won''t have a chance in the future." It seems that vegeta has seen through the purpose of this space. If they don''t fight, they really won''t have a chance to fight in the future. "Really, come along then." "Wait." Wukong was preparing to fight, but vegeta interrupted Wukong. "Kakarot, you''re not here. You should fight with him and me." "Vegeta." Vegeta naturally remembers that he fought with them for the first time. They were one. If there was no worry, Wukong might not defeat himself so easily. "I see, vegeta." Before Wukong spoke, wuchou already knew what he should do. "Wukong, vegeta, let you see my power." A mirror appeared in front of wuchou. Wuchou stretched out his hand and pulled a man out. It was Wukong who once had a timeline. "Wukong, fight together and deal with yourself and vegeta." The new Wukong didn''t care what the situation was. He knew he was going to fight with himself and vegeta. He was excited and forgot everything else. "Of course, come along." With their fist touching, they become one. Of course, their body is still a worry free body, but their body is controlled by Wukong. "Well, that''s good. Fight!" Without waiting for Wukong to think about what comes first, comes first, and rushes directly to attack wuchou. "Ha!" A straight fist without disguise, strength and speed are perfect, just. Similarly, wuchou uses his palm to block vegeta''s attack. "Ha!" Blond hair, wild gas. A soldier with blond hair and blue eyes. "Ah Lala, ah Lala, ah Lala." Vegeta''s series of quick attacks, but for wuchou, it''s not worth using. Cut, isn''t that enough? Zizi, Zizi Blue lightning appeared on vegeta. Now wuchou felt a little hard. He took a deep breath silently and became the first form. Snap "Uh!" Baijita didn''t expect that wuchou''s strength now has a lot of distance from himself. It''s just the first form. He''s so hard now. "Hum, just right." Vegeta closed her eyes and the breath was disappearing. Super Saiyan God This level of change is completely different. Worry free knows that if you don''t use the same level of power, you may not be able to deal with the current vegeta. call Super Saiyan God Similarly, in the state of God, although vegeta still has the ability to deal with worry free attacks, the consumption of Qi is fast, and slowly vegeta has felt a little tired. "Ha ha!" Super blue mode All of a sudden, vegeta knew that she could not continue to fight. She directly became her strongest form and planned to defeat wuchou at once. "Not enough!" For a moment, wuchou also turned blue. He dodged vegeta''s attack and kicked the powerless vegeta away. "Vegeta, it doesn''t seem to be enough." Wuchou has been using the power of integrating Wukong, and the power of his own noumenon has not been used. "Vegeta, have a good rest. I''ll come next." Wukong couldn''t help watching. When vegeta stepped down, Wukong directly turned into a blue attack without worry. Compared with vegeta, Goku''s speed and dodge are faster, and wuchou feels that Goku has slightly touched the state he used to be. "Wukong, you can''t reach that level. It''s impossible to defeat me!" With one hand stretched out, Wukong felt a force of gravity oppressing himself. There is also one in the force conference that can do this. "It seems that after that meeting, Wukong, you are not fast enough. No, No." call As gravity presses down again, Wukong is directly pressed on the ground and can''t move. "Body, unable to move." Wukong clenched his teeth and used jiewang fist at the same time. He couldn''t move a finger. Seeing that Wukong had not yet explored the way to that realm, wuchou silently shook his head and collected the surrounding Qi with one hand. "Then Wukong, as our last meeting gift, this thing will be given to you." Clearly there is no one around, but Goku and vegeta can see that wuchou''s right hand forms a vitality bomb in the sky. As the light ball in the sky gets bigger and bigger, Wukong has been improving his Qi, but he still can''t move. "Wukong, goodbye!" Hoo, Hoo The blue vitality bullet fell directly on Wukong. Vegeta had long avoided being affected. Looking at Wukong surrounded by vitality bullets, wuchou didn''t relax, but waited for an opportunity. "Wukong, once again, feel that realm. I may not be able to see you again in the future." Seeing that the vitality bullet disappeared and Wukong disappeared, vegeta didn''t feel disappointed, but disdained to say. "Hum, fool, it depends on that man in the end." With a white light rising from the ground, Wukong finally entered the realm he had used. Free extreme consciousness skill Chapter 1100 "That''s it!" Originally, Wukong wanted to continue fighting, but wuchou suddenly stopped. He didn''t know what to think. "Wukong, how do you feel now?" At this point, Wukong doesn''t understand wuchou''s intention. In the final analysis, he still hopes to master this new ability faster, rather than relying on the inexplicable ability of near death activation. "Wukong, vegeta, thank you very much. Thanks to you, I have a very happy life in the world there. Say hello to your family for me." Just when fighting with Goku and vegeta, wuchou has found the owner of the room, punched each other in the head, and returned here again. This space will soon disappear. If they continue to fight, Goku and vegeta will not be able to return to the world over there. "Wukong, vegeta, goodbye." Space is constantly distorted. Wukong and vegeta return to their world together. Wuchou also takes the heart of the dragon he wants and returns to the ground. And four. Wuchou probably knows what the following doors are related to. If you are yourself, there are four doors. Open the last four doors, you will collect all the Dragon hearts and open the last door. My journey finally came to an end at that moment. But not yet. Without hesitation and worry, he continued to jump down the pit and enter the sixth door. The sixth gate The choice at that time, remember? Of course. Don''t you regret it? Screams, screams and cries for help sounded in wuchou''s ears. If you choose again, you''ll go the same way, won''t you? "Of course." Why? The empty voice is asking why wuchou wants to go the same way. "It feels good." Wipe the saliva from the corners of your mouth, look at the object with strange smell in front of you and bite it without hesitation. "At that time, I had no choice. As long as I wanted to help you, I could do anything." Is it? The empty voice asked again, but this time it was obvious that the tone eased a lot. "However, many people have sacrificed. In order to help me, you have made a lot of sacrifices and actions that are not in line with your heart." "So what? I helped you, didn''t I?" The source did not continue to speak, but waited for wuchou to say something against himself. But no. "So, if you did it again, what would you choose?" At this time, wuchou found himself in a strange place, surrounded by inexplicable creatures, eyeing himself. "They are just for self-protection. In the face of these innocent creatures, you will also be cruel, won''t you?" "Of course, I can do anything to protect everyone." Is it? The monsters in front of me didn''t attack wuchou, so I looked at it. Wuchou even saw that there were some small hidden behind these monsters. "You see, your heart has softened and you have changed. You are not the cold-blooded guy you used to be. You won''t sacrifice more innocent people to save your own people." "Me." Wuchou doesn''t know what his original self is, but it seems that in their eyes, his original self is a person who will do anything to achieve his goal. Now I am. Maybe it''s really changed. "Maybe, but I think this change is a good thing, don''t you think?" "Really?" The Devourer of emptiness appears behind wuchou. "Have you decided?" "Of course, you should all disappear. My time is running out." Hoo hoo "Then, the last trip, let me help you." Feel the mysterious power on your body, and worry free to know that you have obtained the power of emptiness again, but this power is slowly dissipating. The unreal space in front of me was directly broken. Worry free saw that in such a big arena, I was surrounded by a group of strange skeletons, and the goal was myself. "Kill, kill, kill." Although I don''t know how these undead attack themselves, wuchou has always been merciless to the enemies who threaten themselves and have no worries. Click The purple light swept all the creatures in front of us at once, and the energy in the organism was wiped away by worry free food at once. "It is worthy of being awakened. It has this mysterious power." Not far away, the skeleton mage with a magic wand stared at himself. The dark blue flame burned in his eyes. I don''t know what he saw. "Awakened one, I want to know how you can escape from the dreamland I set up. Generally speaking, I control everything in the dreamland, but since you can let what belongs to me in the dreamland help you, my master wants to know how you do it?" "Because you are not an ordinary dreamland here, are you? You make use of the soul fragments of the dead to create a more real dreamland. Therefore, your people will have the power of that person." "The stronger the power, the less likely it is to be controlled." "Really?" Skeleton mage seems to know what his failure is. He takes out the heart of the dragon and gives it to wuchou. "I lost, but I can''t die yet. Next time, we will create a more terrible illusion waiting for you." "Since you are willing to give it directly to me, I won''t mess around, but no matter how many you make, it won''t affect me." Having said that, wuchou left the sixth trial and waited for wuchou to make more careful preparations for the next time. ~ Wangdu, Princess tower ~ "Princess, I''m coming in." When he opened the door, wuchou didn''t see the princess here. It''s strange that he almost found a complete castle and hasn''t found an attack yet. "Huh?" At this time, wuchou noticed that something seemed to be written on the princess''s desk. "This is." A strange letter "Jue Zhe, your family is already in my hands. If you don''t want them to have something to do, come and see me through the trial of the abyss. I, I, really want to see you." The letter on wuchou''s hand is crumpled into a ball. If the other party can take the princess without knowing it, then the two people in the fishing village. "Damn, who wants to see me?" Wuchou doesn''t know who knows himself and is still in the world at the end of the abyss and behind the dragon. All the mysteries can be solved only when you see that person. "Next, hurry up." If there were no accidents, the next room might be the man. Although I don''t know what test the other party will give me, wuchou won''t hesitate. Everyone is waiting for wuchou. At this time, deep in the abyss. "Come on, come on, worry free." Through the heavenly eyes on the earth, the mysterious man looked at the dignified worry free face. "My, my, the most important person." Chapter 1101 Light and dark In fact, there is no obvious difference between light and dark. Light cannot be without darkness, and darkness cannot lose light. The two are the same source and are destined to be inseparable. The Seventh Gate This time, worry free feels completely different. This time, when passing through the Seventh Gate, worry free feels that he has come to the other side of the world, just like a force forcibly connecting the two worlds. "Huh?" Poop Wuchou didn''t know if he was dazzled. He rubbed his eyes carefully. "You are." In a desert, wuchou looked at the acquaintances standing in front of him and didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Oh, no worries, long time no see." Hero in yellow tights, Saitama. "Teacher Saitama, why are you here?" "Ah, please, it seems that you are the intruder." intruder? With that, a huge fist came to wuchou. For a moment, wuchou punched the same one at his fastest speed. Click After all, it was a hasty blow. Wuchou felt that his whole right arm had been interrupted, but wuchou took advantage of this opportunity to open the distance. "Ha, ha." Gasping, wuchou regained his right arm and looked at Saitama. "Sure enough, my intuition is right." Saitama looked at wuchou seriously, and his face showed a smile that wuchou had completely seen. "The real opponent is really not you." Whew So fast, but. Pupils contract to a minimum, Shadow after shadow reflected into the eyes of wuchou. "See!" This time, not a hasty blow Boom! The two went backwards together. Saitama was not discouraged when he saw that his fist failed, but became more and more excited. As for wuchou, it seems that he hasn''t understood the source of each other''s strength, and this punch is still irresistible. "Pure on the other side, maybe I need another dark." Without that thing, wuchou doesn''t feel that he has a chance to defeat the pure existence in front of him. "What''s the matter? Keep coming." No worries, no words, silently close your eyes and feel the breath. "Huh?" It seems that Saitama knows what wuchou wants to do. Instead of directly attacking, Saitama looks forward to waiting for wuchou. Poop, poop "To deal with pure power, we can only deal with him with the same power. I have mixed a lot of things and need another medium." Please, lend me your strength again. In response to the call of wuchou, the dark spark appeared in wuchou''s right hand. "Come on, fight together!" Subgrade al The existence of static time, the other side of light, dark. Saitama looked at wuchou and finally got ready. With one step, she came directly to wuchou. "An ordinary punch." Snap Saitama''s eyes widened and her fist was caught. call The black energy impact directly opened Saitama. Looking at the scratch on his hand, Saitama looked completely serious. "Serious series." I feel that Saitama''s Qi has completely changed without worry or carelessness. Even if I use the power of Al, I can only say that the purity has reached the same level, but the quantity is not necessarily. "Serious fight." Faster, and. Poop, poop I''ve been beaten so fast that I can''t fight back. Wuchou can only keep using the dark forces to block him, but he will soon be broken by Saitama. "Not enough." "Not enough!" The Yin and Yang in the heart become one and rotate constantly in the worry free heart. Boom! Like a huge cosmic explosion in the body, worry free feels that the whole world is a little different. "Stronger." Saitama stopped the attack, looked at the current situation and knew that he was not the time to attack. Wuchou looked at the sand on the ground and waved a little. The sand in front of him turned into big trees. Strange rain and dark clouds appeared in the sky, and the climate was changing rapidly. Wuchou knows that he is a little different from before, and that kind of strange change is completely different from his realm. Close your eyes, and worry free slowly converges your breath. Although there is no leakage, as long as the strong enough, you can see through the essence of worry free. "This is Mr. Saitama. Have you reached a limit before?" "No, I just broke through the limit of being human. You still have many possibilities." Saitama knows that now he doesn''t need to fight wuchou. Wuchou itself just entered the world by mistake. It''s time to leave. "Go back. You have something to do, don''t you?" "Teacher Saitama, I''m sorry." Saitama patted the dust on her body and continued. "Come back later, we will never forget you." Karaok The Seventh Gate Snap As soon as wuchou came out of the space tunnel, he saw the last skeleton mage standing here with some dragon hearts. "This time, if you want to use people from other worlds, you may be able to defeat you. After all, sometimes fantasy is not necessarily effective." "However, it seems that I still miscalculated. Finding this strong man still didn''t beat you." "I lost." After giving the heart of the dragon to wuchou, the skeleton mage smashed his head directly into the fire. "What I have to do has been done, and the rest is the work of others. One can''t lose twice. Awaken, move on." Hoo hoo Watching the skeleton mage break open, wuchou doesn''t know why the other party is so crazy. Is the man behind them really so powerful? But now, wuchou has no chance to ask. He can only take his booty and leave the room. ~ abyss, deepest ~ "On a different road, no worries." Mysterious man, has been observing wuchou. "Not relying on the usual changes, but through your own consciousness, come to this step without worry. I knew that you can break through the limits of this creature, but it just takes time." Mysterious people are as familiar as worry free people. "And you, do you understand him?" The mysterious man looked and stood behind him. The three people dared not speak. Blue, true red princess, and elulu. "Who are you and why did you do that?" "Me?" The mysterious man surrounded by light, crooked head, continued. "I know wuchou''s existence earlier than you. As for what I want to do, it''s very simple. Wuchou has faced it once, so I still need to face it this time. Just this time, I think, I think, again, I''m with him again." "And you are the biggest obstacle I can see at present." The light approached the three little by little, and suddenly a blue energy surrounded the three, trying to take them away. "The gods of the different world can''t deal with me here." Snap The blue barrier broke open, but the mysterious man didn''t rush to do it this time. "Forget it, he will come soon. You will know his choice at that time." Chapter 1102 Which is the right one, individual justice or public justice. Once there was such a person, confused in this vortex called sense of justice, lost his direction, and finally did not know whether his choice was right or wrong. The wandering hero meets a man who has changed his life. ~ Wangdu, by the abyss and pit ~ Evolving to a higher level of worry free, I feel that there are a lot of things around me. I can see things I didn''t understand before. Worry free looked at the sky, just like through the layers of dark clouds, saw the other side, the other side of the pit, and saw himself looking up at the sky. The whole abyss and pit is like a bridge connecting the upper and lower sections of the whole world. Only by trying to get through here can we know the interior. "If you hesitate, you will fail." With one leap, wuchou jumped into the pit. ~ the eighth gate ~ Even the so-called heroes are originally human beings. Only human beings will have their own weaknesses. When wuchou opened his eyes, he saw a strange picture. A woman held a child. Behind her, a strange monster chased her. On the other side, a man left with several boxes. Behind him, several people in black chased him. If you help the mother and son, the box will be robbed, and wuchou can''t take away the discouraged things in the box. However, if you rob the box, the mother and son will die and have no responsibility. If you were yourself, you might really grab the box. "But." The so-called hero has his own responsibility. At this time, don''t hesitate to choose the other side directly, which is the most important thing to do. Saving the mother and son, wuchou nine watched the man''s box taken away. The picture changes again. This time, the people above are a little different. On one side, there are dozens of innocent citizens. If they don''t save them, they will all die. On the other side are also innocent citizens, but the number is twice that on the other side. Similarly, if they don''t do it, they will die. "What is this?" A balanced balance? I feel that the things in front of me are deja vu, and I have no worry to remember that when I was in a world, I was also asked this kind of inexplicable question. There seems to be no problem in choosing more people and sacrificing fewer people, but in the end, they still didn''t save them. "Once, I have answered this question." "No matter how many people there are on the other side, no matter how important the people there are to me, I had decided at that time." "I want to be a partner of justice." On both sides, I won''t give up. Click, click The dreamland broke open again, and wuchou returned to the real room. "Is that your choice?" "Really, like a child, I want everything." "But it''s not bad." The bald man in front of him is slowly disappearing. Wuchou knows that he has passed the test of the other party and the other party has nothing to give him. "Worry free, move on. There are people waiting for you ahead." Inside the eighth door "Ha, you''re here at last." Walking into the depths, wuchou saw a man in a strange cloak, holding an exaggerated giant sword in his hand, looking at himself in a trance. "Why leave me here? Can''t we be partners?" "Partner? What are you talking about? I don''t know you." Wuchou doesn''t know such a strange man. As soon as he opens his mouth, he says his partner. Wuchou doesn''t remember. "Don''t remember, don''t remember, right, right, awakened, you are only interested in that woman, only in your half body. Of course, you don''t care about our attendants." The man''s expression seemed to become a little nervous, and the corners of his mouth were twitching. "Hope, I''ve been waiting for hope. I thought you would come back to me and take me back, and then we continued to take risks." "One day, two days, one week, two weeks, one year, how long, I have forgotten." The man''s eyes were white, but he could feel the deep resentment in those eyes. "Why don''t you take us as partners? That woman is everything to you. As long as she''s okay, we don''t care?" The shattered energy seeps from the ground bit by bit and surrounds the men. "Obviously, we all respect you, but you don''t treat us as people." Kill, kill, kill The man picked up the huge sword in his hand and cut it hard at wuchou. The purple sword Qi directly split any obstacles in front of him. Click At this time, the man saw that wuchou caught his attack with one hand out of thin air, and the sword Qi spread directly on wuchou''s hand. "Awakened, why don''t you come and save me? Aren''t we companions?" Snap Without hesitation, wuchou kicked the other party''s head and said ruthlessly. "I don''t know you, that''s all." Looking at the other party''s body on the ground, he was still twitching. Wuchou didn''t intend to leave like this. After all, who knows what remains. "Disappear!" With a shock wave, wuchou completely destroyed the enemy in front of him, and there was no change because of the other party''s words. "A former partner?" Wuchou has no memory. Even until the last moment of the attack, wuchou didn''t think of anything. "Well, it seems that I really don''t have any memory of him. Maybe it''s false." Maybe it''s true, just worry free, no memory at all. However, wuchou doesn''t understand when he came here. After taking the heart of the dragon he wanted, wuchou turned and left the room. ~ the deepest part of the abyss ~ "That''s it, that''s it, my awakener." The mysterious man was very satisfied with the performance of wuchou just now. He was so satisfied that he wanted to appear in front of wuchou now. "My awakened one is like this. He has no mercy in the face of threats and kills decisively. This time is my awakened one. This test really makes me very satisfied." The mysterious man smiled, laughing more and more crazy. "My sleeper, my worry free, come on, come on, want to see, want to see you." Behind the mysterious man, elulu and true red protect the blue behind him, and their bodies are gradually eroded by purple energy. "Blue, you can''t do anything. We two will certainly protect you." They tied themselves tightly with a rope, but their eyes were gradually changing, and crazy purple loomed. "Blue, I really want to kill you." The spirit was gradually destroyed and controlled by energy, and they became more and more abnormal. Blue was afraid to move, sobbing and looking at the mysterious man''s mirror. "Worry free, come on, come on." The mysterious man glanced at the two people who had not been completely controlled and didn''t care at all. Now in her eyes, there was only worry about approaching. "Come on, come on." Chapter 1103 "The last one." Wuchou is very clear that he is the last person he has not seen. As long as he jumps down the pit again and completes the last test, wuchou can get all the heart of the dragon, enough to open the door of the abyss. "Everybody, wait for me. I''ll come soon." With one jump, wuchou jumped down the pit. The Ninth Gate Goal, goal is the driving force for mankind to move forward. Because they have goals, all creatures will use their last strength to achieve their immediate goals. Among the people we know without worry, everyone has his own goal. In order to achieve this goal, we can do anything. However, among the people wuchou knows, the only one has a completely different purpose. "Although we have great goals such as saving the world and completing revenge, in fact, we still have the most important goal in our hearts." "Family." Snap The invisible man patted wuchou on the shoulder and said. "My family is the driving force driving me forward. Like you now, I have no worries." "I know." "Move on for your family." The man''s back is always engraved in the worry free mind. The Ninth Gate Pushing open the heavy iron door, wuchou entered the ninth room. Waiting for worry free in the room, it was the man who had just disappeared, but his eyes were covered with purple light, and his mind was already dead. "I''ve been waiting for a long time. Next, let me liberate you." Roar! The next second, the beast broke free of the chains on his body, and white runes appeared on the beast along the joints of his arms, limbs, trunk, head, and powerful divine power exploded on him. Let the other party have any change, worry free eyebrows did not frown, and looked at the crazy man in front of him. Roar! With a clap of both hands, the huge palm wind rushed directly to wuchou along the power. The sharp wind blade crossed and cut off several hairs of wuchou. Whew Like a courageous train, the man put his elbow in front and hit wuchou hard. Boom! The whole king could hear a deafening sound, like a hammer pounding on a huge ancient clock. Inside the Ninth Gate The smoke and dust dispersed, and the man''s elbow was caught by wuchou''s hands. The man was allowed to continue to exert himself, and there was no way to move forward. "Roar!" Get rid of wuchou''s hands, the man kicked wuchou''s defenseless waist. For a moment, wuchou''s other hand made room and caught the man''s kick again. The attack failed. The man turned around and kicked the other foot along the track again. He aimed at wuchou''s head. Wuchou also blocked the other party''s attack with the other one. Suddenly, I saw the rune on the other party''s body change from white to gold, and the shoulders stretched out four arms that wanted to be the same again. Asura model Six hands attack wuchou at the same time, constantly attacking wuchou from an incredible angle. However, even if the other party has four more hands, he still can''t hit wuchou. Click Since this model can''t beat wuchou, then. The power of the blue truth is condensed on the man, and the heavy boxers are folded on the fist. Truth model "Too slow!" Don''t give the other party any chance to fight back. Worry free pinched the other party''s head with one hand. The irresistible force destroyed the other party''s head at once. After ending the farce, wuchou picked up the heart of the dragon on the ground and was ready to leave. "I and my family are waiting for me. I can''t waste any more time." ~ Wangdu, beside the big pit ~ When wuchou got back here, he saw the bald man standing aside, waiting for wuchou to appear. "Awakened, have you finally collected it?" Wuchou nodded and took out all the collected dragon hearts from his pocket. "Awakened, in fact, I''ve been watching. You collect these things." The bald man continued. "The average awakened person can get it after three tests, but you, the awakened person, have gone through nine times. That proves that your soul is more complex than anyone. I don''t know what''s waiting for you ahead." All the Dragon hearts flew into the air and formed a gray vortex under the pit. "Awakened, listen to me. No matter what you will encounter in front of you, please don''t give up casually, or the world will really be destroyed." Of course, wuchou came here to prevent the outside world from being destroyed. "I see. Is there anything else I need to know?" "That''s right." The bald man handed wuchou a strange dagger. "At some point, you may need this." Put away the dagger given by the bald man and jumped down the pit without worry or hesitation. As wuchou enters the vortex, the vortex disappears instantly. "Sleepers, come on." ~ abyss, deepest ~ Wuchou doesn''t know how long he has been falling vertically. There has always been a gray scene in front of him without any change. I don''t know how long it has passed, the worry free speed slowly stopped, and the whole person landed safely on the ground. What came into view was still a gray piece. There was nothing. I couldn''t see any creatures or anything. "Welcome back, awakened." Suddenly, a strange man appeared behind wuchou, dressed in a golden hood. He couldn''t see each other''s face, his voice sounded unclear, and it was unclear whether he was a man or a woman. "Are you the master of the world?" The mysterious man didn''t answer wuchou''s question, but walked into wuchou and planned to reach out and touch wuchou''s face. "What''s the matter?" Don''t know what the other party wants to do, worry free, don''t mess with the other party, but directly reach out and push the other party away. "No, no, I." The mysterious man seemed very nervous. Finally, he slowly calmed his mood and continued to say. "Cough, well, awakened one, first of all, congratulations on reaching the world through the abyss." "Here, you will have the last test. According to your choice, you will have a different ending." Worry free, listen to the other party''s formula read something, and then interrupt the other party. "Tell me, where are they?" "They?" At this time, wuchou heard it, and the other party''s voice changed into a crisp female voice. "Do they mean the two people behind you?" Wuchou turned around and saw elulu and the real red princess with purple light in their eyes, which was obviously controlled by the broken energy. "You!" Wuchou just turned his head and glared at each other, but found that there was another person around him. "Don''t mess around, sleeper. Look at this man around me." Next to the mysterious man is the descendants of the awakened people in the fishing village, blue. When LAN saw that wuchou appeared, he was almost separated from the terrible guy around him and rushed into wuchou''s arms. "Worry free, I." "Don''t mess around and tell me what conditions you have." Wuchou doesn''t want mysterious people to mess around. Since the other party wants to abduct wuchou''s family, he must want to achieve something. Chapter 1104 "My purpose?" The mysterious man pushed away the blue beside him and looked at wuchou. "Awakened, can''t you remember?" "I don''t know what I think of." Hearing wuchou''s words, the mysterious man shook his body and then said. "Yes, that''s your cruelty. It''s really cruel for you to leave like this regardless of others." "Well, maybe you should remember everything we used to do." The whole space began to change. This is the first memory of the mysterious man. ~ longest day ~ The world has been undergoing a reincarnation. The awakened one appears and the dragon appears. The awakened one defeats the dragon, rises to the sky, defeats the abyss, and finally defeats the Lord of the world. The Lord of the world will become a new generation of dragon and continue to harm the world because he is defeated by the awakened one. The awakened one who defeats the Lord of the world will become the new Lord of the world. He will stand alone on this throne, watch what happens in the world, and then wait for the new awakened one to appear and defeat him. Reincarnation is like this. It keeps going on, unless there are new variables to break this reincarnation. ~ a fishing village near the sea in a certain era ~ A new awakener appears from here. The man looked at the sea outside through the window and felt strange. For a moment, he didn''t know what expression to use to face the next person. "Worry free, haven''t you woke up yet?" The golden girl with long red hair came in from the door, looked at the childhood sweetheart who had woken up and asked. "What''s the matter? Aren''t you feeling well?" Wuchou turns around and looks at the girl who has been growing up with him. Now she is over sixteen. In this world, most of them have established families. Of course, they have recognized their existence in the village. Naturally, no one else comes to disturb them. "True red, I." Looking at his childhood sweetheart, his face is very strange. Zhenhong seems to have guessed something. "Worry free, you, don''t you?" Wuchou stretched out his right hand, and a clear scar appeared on the back of his hand. Proof of consciousness As long as the awakened person is selected, he must leave his residence and go to Wangdu to defeat the dragon and save the world. However, in fact, many school-age people don''t want to be selected as awakeners. Not all awakened beings can defeat the dragon. In ancient times, the awakened people themselves appeared randomly among school-age young girls. If they learned magic or fighting, they might have a chance to become real heroes, but most awakened people died on the road before they defeated the dragon. The proof of the awakened person was even regarded as a symbol of life and death in ancient times. "Why, Mingming, I thought." In a few days, wuchou will grow up. If he crosses the age of 16 and becomes 17, he will lose the qualification of the so-called awakened person. Seeing that it will be over in a few days, wuchou was selected. "Zhenhong, I''m sorry. This is my destiny. Since I was elected, I''ll leave here." In fact, as early as these days, wuchou had a hunch that he would be elected. However, in the face of this curse, worry free is a nuisance from the bottom of my heart. "No." Zhenhong holds tight without worry. The childhood sweetheart in front of her is everything. Since her family died in previous dragon attacks, Zhenhong has depended on the youth in front of her and vowed that no one would like him except him. "But, Zhenhong, I''m going to defeat the dragon. On the way, I may not be able to come back. It''s too dangerous. I can''t let you take risks with me." "Well, I''d rather die with you." Seeing the firmness in true red eyes, I have no worry to understand that the girl in front of me is serious. "Zhenhong, I will definitely protect you, no matter what will happen ahead." Wuchou became a new awakener. Because of this, he began his journey, taking his favorite woman with him to the distant Wangdu, hoping to receive higher training there and become a real soldier. Wuchou is lucky and unfortunate. He is lucky to come to Wangdu and take his childhood sweetheart with him. At the same time, he also receives the training he needs in Wangdu. Because this is the eighth defeated awakened one. If the awakened one has not been able to destroy the dragon, the existence of Wangdu is in danger. Everyone has put their hope on the new awakener, worry free. The Lord at that time also promised that as long as wuchou could defeat the dragon, just like the most important Princess of Wangdu promised him. Worry free naturally refused, because he already has the most important people around him. With the continuous progress of wuchou, helping Wang Du deal with more enemies is in everyone''s eyes. Wuchou is likely to be the next one to defeat the dragon and the awakener who can record history. The princess is also moved by this kind of hero. ~ one night ~ After helping Wang Du deal with the flying dragon that has been bothering them, wuchou drank a lot in the castle because of his special identity. When he left the banquet, he was still dizzy. "True red, still waiting for me." However, wuchou didn''t pay attention. At the banquet, he was always in a huge trap. "Be careful." After opening the girl outside the door, the princess wore the same uniform and returned to the hotel on the other side with worry free. "Really red, what''s the matter with you? It''s a little strange?" "No, let''s go back." Taking worry free to the other side of the hotel, the princess was cruel and took out the medicine she had prepared for a long time. "True red, you." Look gradually blurred, worry free, a little uncontrollable. "It''s agreed. When I defeat the dragon, I''ll go back together." Wuchou hugged the girl in front of her, and her will had already been lost. This night, many people had insomnia. After waking up the next day, wuchou knew that he had made a mistake, a very serious mistake. Looking at the princess lying beside her, who has no emotional foundation with herself, she has no worry and panic. "Since it happened, there''s no way. What are you going to do?" After telling Zhenhong all the truth he thinks, wuchou decides one thing. "Zhenhong, after defeating the dragon, let''s go back to our home. There, we live together and don''t participate in the battle." "Of course, I''m responsible for the princess, because it''s my fault." Even if the heart has a grudge, Zhenhong can only accept this reality. Finally, wuchou, with his partners and Zhenhong, faced the dragon that destroyed the world at that time. Although the battle is very difficult, but worry free, I really completed my mission and killed the dragon. just ~ battlefield ~ Looking at the dying dragon in front of me, wuchou and other partners haven''t been happy for long. The Dragon speaks. "Awakened one, next, the real enemy will appear. You still have something to do." "No, I give up. If I defeat you, I will retire." With these words, wuchou really returned to the fishing village with real red and the princess waiting for him outside the castle. Chapter 1105 ~ three years after the elimination of the Dragon ~ The former fishing village has become more prosperous than before because of the emergence of the awakened person. Now, because of the return of the awakened person, the whole fishing village is safer than other places. Poop, poop Since killing the dragon, every night, the scar on wuchou''s hand will be painful. It seems to tell wuchou that there is nothing left to be done. "What''s the matter, wuchou?" Zhenhong, who once fought with her, is now wuchou''s real legal wife. In these three years, they have bred the next generation, little Lori with golden hair. "It''s really red, the scar is still very painful." Even if wuchou doesn''t intend to continue fighting, the scars on his body haven''t disappeared. He still clings to wuchou. "Mr. wuchou, is it because, at that time, the real enemy?" The princess also accompanied wuchou in this place. Although Zhenhong was very dissatisfied, since wuchou said to be responsible, Zhenhong could only hide her dissatisfaction in her heart. They also gave birth to the next generation of little Zhengtai with brown hair like the princess in this place. "I don''t know. Maybe I really have to complete my mission as a awakener to be free from this vortex." In order to relieve his doubts, wuchou left his home with Zhenhong and left all his children to the princess, hoping that the princess could wait for them to come back. Finally, wuchou and Zhenhong returned to Wangdu and witnessed the horror of the abyss. The huge pit killed many residents of the king''s capital, and the Lord couldn''t stand up because of the princess''s departure. "In order to seal the abyss, the awakened one must enter the abyss with his partner and defeat the last enemy." Wuchou, with true red and some new partners, fought all the way. Finally, only wuchou and true red really arrived in the world. Similarly, here, understanding, awareness, dragon, and the reincarnation of the Lord of the world. "Defeat me, you are the new master of the world. History will continue to reincarnate the awakened one and the dragon, and will continue to fight until the new awakened one defeats the dragon and comes here again." Wuchou looked at the Lord of the world in front of him and said slowly. "Defeat you, this reincarnation will continue, more innocent people will be selected as awakeners, and more sacrifices will appear on this road, I." "Don''t you want to beat me, but if you don''t beat me, you will be the next dragon." The Lord of the world looks at wuchou and doesn''t know what wuchou thinks. Is the right of the Lord of the world really useless to him. "The reincarnation of the awakened one and the dragon should be eliminated here." Wuchou knocked down the Lord of the world, but he didn''t kill each other. Wuchou just wanted to imprison each other, and then he went back with real red. "Ha ha, this is impossible." "As long as you come here, there is only one way to leave." "Be defeated by me and become a dragon, or kill me, let me become a dragon and let me go." Since wuchou defeated the Lord of the world, wuchou knows that he has obtained the power of the Lord of the world. Now he is the new Lord of the world. "This reincarnation does not need so many people to cry. The awakened one should choose another way." Worry free rewrites the rules of the world. The awakened person can only be selected by the dragon. As long as the dragon is not defeated, the awakened person will not die until the awakened person defeats the dragon. At the same time, worry free gives the Dragon stronger ability and power, and has the ability to change the history of the world, so that the awakened person can choose not to fight, go home and give up this identity in the face of the dragon. At least in this way, it can change the fate of many people and make the awakened person no longer passive. After dealing with all this, wuchou knows that he can''t completely eliminate the existence of the awakened one and the dragon. He can only kill the Lord of the old world with one sword and let him fall and become a new dragon. Worry free, and true red, trapped in this world. In the endless time, two people have nothing but each other. In this world, even if they have each other, they still can''t give up, their lower relatives. "Zhenhong, the world is wrong. There should be no such thing. The real Lord of the world should not be trapped in this place. He can only watch what happens in the lower world." True red, worry free, all want to go back, see their children, play with them and laugh together. "True red, I." Worry free, trying to challenge the most fundamental rules of the whole world and let the Lord of the world leave this room. But this time worry free face is the power of the whole world, all the power to oppress themselves, so that they can''t resist. "Worry free, that''s enough. Don''t do that." Zhenhong has no other way but to look at wuchou against the whole world. "Zhenhong, I will definitely take you back, meet our children, play with them, laugh with them and grow up together." Maybe it''s worry free obsession, maybe it''s the change of the world. Worry free really did it. Although it''s not very perfect, worry free really did it. When the rules are changed, the Lord of the world can experience life through the lower boundary of ability. Although he will not be seen or noticed, he can also experience life through the lower boundary. As a price, the worry free body is full of the energy of the whole world. If you stay here, you will hurt the true red. "True red." Looking at the last glance of the person you love most, wuchou did not hesitate to step into the crack of the world and explode in the void space over there. There is only one person left in the world. Although wuchou disappears and Zhenhong becomes the new master of the world, Zhenhong can still feel that wuchou is still a little connected with the world. Perhaps it is because wuchou has changed too many things and the world is still protecting wuchou. "I can''t die. If I become a dragon, I will be really killed by the awakened one, and I won''t have a chance to see him again." True red destroys all awakeners who challenge themselves, turns them into dragons, returns to the lower boundary, and closes the abyss again. At this time, the dragon became a prop in Zhenhong''s hand and a prop used by Zhenhong to find worry free. However, with the passage of time, Zhenhong realized that wuchou may be outside the world and can''t come back. True red scattered his soul and divided it into three parts. The cowardly soul and the strong soul were thrown into the space tunnel by true red. I hope to meet wuchou again somewhere. What remains in this world is the most fundamental. Love and hate, and all emotions, stay here. Zhenhong doesn''t know how long her two souls have been drifting. Finally, the call from the soul tells herself that she really met and found the person she loves most. However, true red faces another problem. There is no way to lead worry free into this world, which seems very hidden and difficult to be found. "Then, I will use my own strength to erode the outside world until most of the outside world is destroyed. With a worry free character, I will be able to find here." Love is deep and hate is deep. In order to achieve its goal, Zhenhong uses the once abyss and broken energy to destroy the outside world and attract worry free attention. ~ now ~ "This is me, worry free." Take off your hood and worry free to see that your first and favorite, second-class hall, is really red. Chapter 1106 "This is my truth." Wuchou looked at the real red princess who had been controlled by the broken energy and asked. "Well, now this behind me, really red, she is." "A part of my soul, a strong soul, has finally returned here after thousands of years of reincarnation." Zhenhong looked at the unbelievable worry free face, understood the worry free doubt, and his tone eased slightly. "It doesn''t matter. Now that you have come back, my goal has finally been achieved. Let''s continue to live here." Wuchou didn''t speak, just looked at Zhenhong in silence, thought for a while and asked. "Well, the first one I met outside was really red." "I don''t know. Maybe it''s my weakness, maybe I''m strong in front of you now, but no matter who it is, I don''t have my real memory. I''m the one who loves you most." "The one who loved you from the beginning." Zhenhong holds wuchou''s hand, puts it on her chest, feels the reality in front of her, and says. "Now, there are still some things to deal with." With a wave of her hand, Zhenhong stretched out her huge tentacle from the ground and suddenly penetrated her strong separation. "True red!" Look at the real red around you, accompany yourself for more than a year, and see the other party directly turn into a white soul and integrate into the real red in front of you. "Sure enough, it''s not her. It seems worry free. You met me for the first time in this world." Her face became more strange, and her eyes seemed a little abnormal. "Wait for me to recycle another part in the outside world. I am the complete me. At that time, we will live together. I only have you and you only have me. In this way, we will be happy." Snap Without worry, I threw it to catch my true red. I can''t believe looking at each other. "True red, do you want to destroy the outside world?" "Of course, my last soul is outside, and, you are sure, many people follow you." Zhenhong naturally understands that even if wuchou loses the memory of getting along with herself at first, the tenderness to girls in the depths of her soul has been following each other, otherwise she won''t come back here and can abduct the hearts of three girls. In the long drifting outside, wuchou must know a lot of girls. Zhenhong can''t stand it. She couldn''t accept it when she was a princess, let alone her confidant outside for a long time. "The girls outside are all bad people who play with your feelings. Only me, only me. The real second class is really popular. They are the people who love you most. We will live a happy life here. No one will hinder us." The purple breaking energy forms a huge shadow behind true red, just like a puppet master, controlling true red. Even if Zhenhong is the master of the world, the disillusioned energy has always affected Zhenhong''s thoughts. Jealousy, love, hate, anger and all emotions are mixed together to create the present Zhenhong. Disillusioned energy has no feelings, but because they have been in contact with true red for a long time, they have their own subject, true red feelings, worry free love and exclusive desire, which makes them produce a purpose in line with their own existence. Destruction, all objects that do not conform to the true red mind. "Zhenhong, there is another you in the outside world. She has been tortured and cruelly used. She just wants a peaceful life." After hearing this, Zhenhong didn''t feel pain because of another''s own experience, but felt. "I deserve it. That kind of weak me will naturally be used by others. That kind of feeling should be destroyed by me and is not worth my recycling." Through the power of the world, Zhenhong sees the experience of wuchou and the girls who have contact with him. "Those people, just use you, hurt you, trample on your feelings again and again, unforgivable, I will, I will destroy everything, the outside world is incorrect." "True red!" Without worry, she doesn''t know what to say. Without past memory, how can she face the heavy true red that loves herself. However, wuchou knows that outside, in fantasy Town, there is a true red who has always been loved and protected by himself. "Huh?" Zhenhong looked at Wu Chou with firm eyes and asked. "Worry free, what do you want to do? Do you want to stop me?" Wuchou took a deep breath and took out the dagger that the bald man gave himself. "You want to deal with me?" The true red expression became more ferocious, the corners of the mouth cracked towards both sides, and the purple energy leaked from the body bit by bit, forming terrible scars. "Wuchou, do you want to hurt me?" Zhenhong feels that her world is about to collapse. Her favorite people have to deal with themselves for those no three no four women outside. "Zhenhong, you are not Zhenhong I know. I can''t let you hurt my companion outside." "Companion?" Zhenhong seems to hear some unbelievable words and let Zhenhong stand in place and giggle. "Companion, you still say this kind of man. In the abyss, you didn''t just destroy one of our former companions." Wuchou naturally remembers that in the abyss, he killed one himself, which may be his former companion. "Did you do that person, too?" "Of course, he had a bad attitude towards you, so at that time, it was me who kicked him down. You didn''t find it normal." Zhenhong said and smiled. "And the magician, the little thief, many people have formed a team with us. Worry free. Many of them are girls. They have always risked their lives to form a team with us. Why do you think they want to follow us?" Zhenhong smiles. It''s terrible. At least, it makes wuchou feel creepy. "They just want to get close to you, just like the women outside, before we come here." "One, two, three, were cheated out by me, secretly and slowly." Although wuchou has no memory, of course, in the memory that Zhenhong sees for himself, he is not a qualified awakener. I don''t know how much suffering it took to get here. "Have you killed all those people?" "Of course, worry free. They are all bad people. They approach me with purpose. Only I am different and love you." Long years of loneliness, morbid feelings, and now the true red, have been completely distorted by the broken energy and become a terrible existence. "Companions are the guys who should be dealt with most. Since you say that all the people outside are, they should be eliminated by me." "I will stop you." True red eyes also become serious. "Worry free, you want to stop me. You couldn''t do it before, and now it''s the same!" Chapter 1107 "Worry free, if that''s your answer." The real red finger gently pointed to the sky. There were two huge black holes in the sky, and two strange creatures fell from them. "You can''t fight with me without me. These two pets are enough." Wuchou looked at two strange creatures standing in front of true red, one black and one white, with unknown meaning. "I can''t feel the breath." Wuchou doesn''t think the other party may be very weak. Since Zhenhong says they can deal with themselves, how can wuchou be careless. "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to stop me? You can''t even defeat the two pets around me." With a single hand wave of true red, the scenery between the whole world suddenly changed. Worry free saw two distinct worlds. Darkness, and light. "Well, let me show you how I destroy the outside world." "Stop!" Darkness, earth bound God, giant The huge earth bound God appeared behind wuchou, and his huge fist was aimed at the real red in front of him. "True red!" "Roar!" At this time, the black creature around Zhenhong shot. With its roar, the earth bound god suddenly dispersed like something. "Useless, worry free. These two things will die. The weapons specially prepared for dealing with external creatures will disperse all forces." True red controls the destruction energy of the whole world and begins to spread to the outside world. "Well, let''s start and destroy everything outside." "True red!" How can wuchou watch Zhenhong destroy everything and do it again. Light, Al, galactic impact The impact of cosmic waves is aimed at completely ignoring their true red. "Hoo." The white creature opens its big mouth and completely eats the attack launched by wuchou. Light, magic The blue energy ball hit the real red directly. But it was still useless. It was eaten by white creatures all at once. After trying several times, wuchou knows that the two creatures in front of them deal with the wandering and dark forces they can control respectively. If they want to really kill each other, then. "We should deal with them with relative strength." But I have only one person. "If it can be separated." Worry free closes his eyes and slowly divides the energy in his body into two parts, one with light and the other with darkness. "Ha." Wuchou is divided into two and plans to use this method to deal with the two creatures Zhenhong. "Finally fooled." "What?" Suddenly, the two creatures on the ground turned into chains and tied up wuchou respectively. "Can''t move!" Two wuchou knelt on the ground and looked at the chains getting tighter and tighter. "Worry free, you are really a fool. Your greatest ability is to control darkness and light. If you are separated, you are no different from the fool outside." With that, Zhenhong separated the two wuchou with one foot to avoid their possible combination again. "Now, no one can stop me. Start from that fantasy town and destroy everything." ~ outside, fantasy town ~ "Huh?" Seeing the edge of the world, the purple energy slowly reveals its fangs. Light and dark know each other and start again. "Although I know it''s impossible to win, my brother is still trying." Light and dark work together to form a black-and-white barrier at the crack. "Worry free, what happened and what you found there." Poop, poop "Uh." At this time, the real red reborn in the fantasy village felt the malice on the other side of the crack. "Lord God, are you okay?" Lingmeng helped Zhenhong kneeling on the ground and asked anxiously. "Well, who is it? It''s me?" "Uh." Zhenhong fell down again and covered her head. "Who the hell are you?" "Lord God!" Lingmeng was worried about looking at Zhenhong. At the same time, he also noticed that the barrier of fantasy township was disappearing. "Lord wuchou, what happened?" ~ between the world ~ Zhenhong looked at the black-and-white barrier outside the fantasy village and said with disdain. "Stubborn resistance, but I didn''t expect that they would unite. Is it really because of worry free?" Thinking of those women as powerful as themselves outside, Zhenhong felt even more dissatisfied with wuchou. "You don''t deserve my love. You''re all going to die, you''re all going to die." Breaking the energy again and again, hitting the outer barrier, intending to destroy the whole outside world. "True red, stop!" Wuchou, who was separated, watched Zhenhong attack the outside world with broken energy, but he was helpless and felt that he was too useless. "Worry free, calm down." The only blue who was not controlled came to wuchou to comfort each other. "You are the awakened master who defeated the dragon. There must be a way." Blue reached out and touched the chain on wuchou. Suddenly, the chain was released, and wuchou regained his freedom. "Huh?" Zhenhong looked at the blue around wuchou and finally knew why she hadn''t dealt with this person. "I see. You are our descendants. Even in the past so many years, there are still traces of me." The chain regards blue as true red, so it will listen to blue''s inner desire and let go of worry free. "Blue, well done." Wuchou hurried back to another self, quickly integrated into one, and destroyed the chain in front of him with the opposite force while the chain was not controlled by true red. "Zhenhong, you can''t deal with me without these chains. Stop." At the same time, wuchou is still afraid that LAN will be hurt. He quickly protects LAN behind him. "Cut." True red temporarily stops controlling the external burst energy and returns its attention here. ~ outside ~ "Stopped?" Light and dark, looking at the broken energy outside the barrier, stopped and thought that wuchou must have done something to stop the other party''s attack. "What?" Light heard the call of spiritual dream and came to Boli shrine with dark. "True red, what''s the matter?" Looking at the true red kneeling on the ground in pain, I just walked over and checked the situation of true red. "No worries." The whole Boli shrine began to change, and a blue vision appeared on the wall. "This is!" Through the connection of soul, the true red of the outside world, and through the blue eyes, you can see the battle between wuchou and another true red inside. "Wuchou, you''re still alive, that one over there." Seeing another true red full of destructive energy, light and darkness know who the enemy they have been facing. "At least, wuchou has found the root, just." "It seems that the other party doesn''t intend to let us all survive. No wonder, destroy the energy and destroy everything." After all, wuchou has been to most of the world and is still one of the masters on the other side of the dark. It''s better to destroy everything and eliminate all connections. "This battle is absolutely painful for wuchou." Chapter 1108 If you really want to deal with real red, at least you have to know what the other party is in now. Since it is clear that the other party will not be hurt by himself, the next thing is simple. Darkness, earth bound God, giant A giant punch Snap The giant''s fist directly hit the purple barrier in front of Zhenhong without causing any waves. "No worries, no use. You can''t defeat me by simply using one power." "Really?" Wuchou doesn''t want to defeat Zhenhong by these forces. Wuchou just wants to know whether Zhenhong is controlled or whether this is her real idea. Worry free, you know. Kaiohken Turtle school Qigong The blue energy hit the barrier on the real red body and had no effect at all. "It''s completely invalid. What should I do?" Moreover, it seems that the other party doesn''t act. "Worry free, come here." Blue asked wuchou to come over. "Worry free, continue to attack. Maybe I can understand the feelings of my ancestors." "Really?" "Really." Since LAN has this idea, he has only one thing to do now. "Ha!" Light, Asura mode Wuchou doesn''t intend to continue to wait, and constantly attack Zhenhong with his own strength. The attack fell on the barrier again and again, but did not shake the idea of true red. However, the blue on one side felt that the connection between himself and the real red in front of him was becoming more and more obvious. "Feel it." Poop, poop In the depths of the soul, blue felt that there was something in it. "Zhenhong, what do you want to do? Do you really want to destroy the outside world?" "Why not?" Snap The purple energy suddenly opened without worry. "Why not? You used to use the same power as me, but look at you now." True red eyes without worry is like going back to the beginning, with short black hair, calm and firm eyes looking ahead, and a smile on his face all the time. "In the past, you have always been my treasure. No matter when, you can give me strength to continue. Even if my family dies, even if we have been hungry, you will help me and support me. It''s you all the way that I can go until now." In the twinkling of an eye, the worry free in front of the real red eyes turned into black-and-white short hair. The eyes were white and black. The firmness and calmness in the eyes left only the vicissitudes of time and confusion. The smile that had always existed on his face also disappeared. "Now you are polluted by things outside the team. You are not as pure as before. The outside world is not good and will be destroyed." "True red, people will change, and so will you. Don''t you understand?" "Of course I understand!" Boom! Between the world, more and more unstable, worry free, I feel that the whole world seems to be moving, but I''m not sure. "People will change, but the gods will not. You, who used to be a god like me, will not change. You don''t want to become like this, but are forcibly changed." "I want to correct everything." Hoo Hoo The purple energy fiercely attacks the fantasy village of the outside world again. If you have no worries and don''t plan to attack harder forever, you may not be able to interrupt each other''s casting. "True red!" Light, and darkness, at the same time, give me strength. The power of light that best fits with darkness is naturally the only one. Dark spark Hoo hoo Force of dead time "Huh?" Feel the immediate threat, true red is not careless, the broken energy resists in an instant, and resists with the combined power. "Stopped." In the fantasy village, light and dark have been watching the battle between wuchou and Zhenhong through the blue vision. Unless wuchou really wants to kill each other, this battle may last for a long time. "If we go on like this, we will certainly be unable to hold on. Worry free. Hurry up and think of other ways." here True red increases its power again, and blue can continue to deeply connect with true red. Finally, blue sees something. "That is." Blue, see, true red, surrounded by the purple energy. No, it should be said that true red feelings affect the surrounding energy. "Why?" Blue can feel loneliness, pain and incomparable emptiness. All the negative emotions have created the disillusionment energy now. Because of the true red feelings, these energies will be so irritable and want to destroy everything in front of them according to the true red wishes. "This is the pain of our ancestors." Snap Although it is a joint force, it is impossible to defeat Zhenhong in battle if wuchou can''t use higher-level or more targeted attacks. "Worry free, I know what you''re thinking. You can''t hurt me." Zhenhong smiled and looked at wuchou with relief. "Sure enough, he is my favorite. Even if he is full of thoughts about stopping me and defeating me, he is worried about hurting me and has been afraid to take it seriously." The more worry free is like this, the more firm the idea of true red, and the more uncontrollable the broken energy is. "So, people outside are not qualified to be with you. Die, die." Breaking energy is liberated from the abyss and constantly destroys the whole world. At the same time, Zhenhong is controlling these energies in an attempt to make them break through the barrier of the world. "Everybody, go out and help me destroy everything." "True red!" Worry free, I really don''t want to do that. "Worry free, just watch it. You can''t stop me if you can''t do it. Don''t waste my time. Let me destroy the outside world." Miso At this time, Zhenhong saw that wuchou finally took out the dagger from his pocket. The dagger that kills God can only defeat the dragon and pass through the abyss to get the final weapon to deal with the Lord of the world. "Wuchou, do you want to hurt me?" Zhenhong looked at wuchou and felt that no matter what the other party did, it was impossible to hurt herself with that thing. "Zhenhong, don''t force me. Outside, there are many people, many people, relatives, brothers, friends, bad friends, many, many fetters, waiting for me outside." If you really let the other party mess around, then the outside world will really end, so your task will really fail. "Really red, stop." "Stop?" Zhenhong knows that if she really doesn''t want to stop, she will really attack herself. "Worry free, what if I say no?" Fully recover the power of light and darkness in the body, the power of the abyss, the power of the awakener, and the dagger of killing God. "I will stop you." "You can''t stop me. Try it if you have seed." In the blink of an eye, the purple light hit wuchou. Suddenly, the blue on one side came to wuchou and helped wuchou open the attack. "You!" Zhenhong looks at the blue around wuchou, and her descendants want to muddy the situation. Chapter 1109 True red looked at his worry free and blue, and knew for the first time what it felt like to be betrayed by someone he trusted. "Worry free, you can''t stop me. Everyone outside has to die. Unless you defeat me, you can''t stop me." With the roar of true red, the world changes. No, the whole world is changing. "What''s the matter?" If wuchou is still outside the world, you can see that the world originally hidden in the space crack has finally left its hiding place. The purple burst energy relies on the space tunnel and begins to spread to the whole world. "What!" The original residents who stayed in their own world saw a purple cloud over their world. "Although my power has spread, my power is not that of those people who can stop it. Soon everything outside will be destroyed. Without worry, you can only stay here and we will live a happy life together." "True red." Wuchou holds the murderous dagger in his hand. As long as he relies on this weapon, he can destroy the Lord of the world and make the Lord of the world degenerate. But if wuchou really does this, then Zhenhong is quite killed by himself. "Everybody." Even if you have no worries about the people you love most, you should wave your weapons. "True red, absolutely, won''t let you mess around." "Wait." Wuchou is ready to come forward. LAN pulls wuchou. "Blue, what''s the matter?" "I feel the pain of my ancestors." Blue can see the lonely and painful soul wrapped in purple energy. "Wuchou, ancestors, are just controlled by that force, as long as we find a way to separate them." "Then the world will not be destroyed and true red will be saved." Wuchou watched, controlling the true red of energy in mid air, and didn''t know how to separate them. "Maybe I can." Worry free, have an immature idea. Between the world Zhenhong looks at the eroded world in the big world and smiles happily. As long as those things disappear, she will be happy forever. "True red!" Wuchou flew to Zhenhong without holding anything in his hands to show his intention. "Wuchou, what do you want to do and want to stop me?" "No, it''s really red." Wuchou pointed to his chest and said. "True red, I love you, really, really love you, so." In blue, and in the surprised eyes of everyone in fantasy Township, wuchou came to Zhenhong and held each other''s hand. "Together, destroy the outside world." "No worries!" Blue and the other girls didn''t expect that wuchou would say such words. What happened and changed him. "Worry free, you finally understand that yes, only I love you, and others are stumbling blocks." Zhenhong is happy to hold wuchou tightly. She feels wuchou is very satisfied with her sincerity. "But Zhenhong, your body, can''t give full play to this power." "Ah?" True red is unbelievable. Looking at wuchou, wuchou how to know such a thing. "I know that true red is not really completed through the journey after all. Of course, the Lord of the world has some defects, but I am different." "Originally I was the real master of the world. Now I become an awakened person and also have the potential to become the master of the world. It will be better if I control it." "Come on, true red, give me the power of destruction, and we will work together to destroy the outside world." "Yes, yes, we must be together." Zhenhong accepts wuchou with joy and connects her roots with wuchou. They control the unstable abyss power at the same time. Wuchou feels that in the depths of this energy, in fact, everything has nothing to do with the energy noumenon. It is because the true red emotion makes this energy uncontrollable and cruel. If so. "What are you doing?" Zhenhong feels that her control over the burst energy is getting weaker and weaker, and has no worries. She plans to fully grasp this power. "Ah!" Because she trusted wuchou too much, Zhenhong didn''t expect wuchou to completely control that power and exclude herself. "No worries." Feeling that she had no way to control that power, Zhenhong looked at the worry free floating in the air and didn''t know what to think. The energy affected by the negative emotions of true red constantly attacks the soul of worry free, trying to make worry free become the same as true red, have an absolute aversion to everything outside, and destroy everything. "Follow my orders!" The burst energy outside, with worry free control over them, is shrinking back, bit by bit. "Worry free, powerful." Through the blue vision, people see that wuchou recovers all the energy bit by bit, and the energy all over the whole world is concentrated back to the original world. "Not enough, not enough!" All, in addition to the energy active in the outside world, the abyss power in the world also enters the worry free body without any surplus. "Ah ah ah!" After integrating all the energy into the body, wuchou can''t feel any energy leaking outside. "Worry free, you." True red and blue look at worry free and don''t know what each other is going to do. "True red, I." Power, there is no real error and correctness. The key lies in what people who use this power are doing. There is nothing wrong with this power itself. It will only become so violent because of the true red obsession. If they can understand the power of life, then. This power can also be used to help more people. "True red, blue, everyone outside and everyone in the world depend on you to take care of me." I don''t feel much time. I have no worry. I want to find a way to completely purify this force and let them return to their original appearance. Use the last power of the world to feel the position of fantasy Town, and wuchou will move the creatures of the whole world to the other side of the world at once. As for wuchou now, it is easy to complete this kind of thing. I feel that there are a large number of creatures in fantasy Township, and everyone in fantasy Township knows what wuchou wants to do. "Does he want to be there alone and completely purify that power, so he sent all creatures over?" But if you do that. The next second, light and darkness can feel that the world where wuchou is located is constantly compressed by the space tunnel and finally disappears. The world was destroyed. "Why!" Completely unable to feel the connection between wuchou and himself, he knelt on the ground with dull eyes. "Mine." The rest of the people in fantasy village can feel that something has disappeared. "No." Zhenhong can''t believe it. Watching all this happen, she lost him again. Chapter 1110 It''s over. It''s all over. Everyone believes that wuchou must still be alive. Even if he doesn''t feel his position, he must still be alive. "But where is he?" The broken energy disappeared with him, and the whole world could not feel the mysterious power, and did not know where wuchou was. Everyone has not left fantasy Town, because this is the connection point between the two worlds. If wuchou really comes back, he will certainly come back here. Light and dark, after all these things, understand that the battle between the two sides is completely unnecessary. Maybe dark should also learn about the creation of life. Although many people decided to stay in fantasy town and wait for worry free return, naturally, some people formed the so-called exploration team to find any corner of the world and the man who saved all this. As for Zhenhong, looking at her cowardly self living well in this world, she decided to find the man alone. Maybe one day, she will see him again. ~ in a long time ~ ~ a marginal world ~ "Hey, Liliana, hurry up. If you don''t hurry back, athena will be angry again." "I see. Wait a minute." The girl with long silver hair, wearing a strange student uniform, looked at the kitten left unattended by the roadside, and had an immature idea in her heart. "Liliana, as I said, there are enough cats at home. We can''t adopt them anymore. If we really care about them, we should send them to those animal welfare homes." "No, they will certainly be treated unfairly." The silver haired girl looked at the golden devil behind her and looked angry. "Moreover, we will leave sooner or later. Have you forgotten our purpose." Liliana also thought of something. She put down the box on her hand and thought of the man she used to be. "That''s right. Go back quickly. Athena must be hungry and not fed well. She must be very angry at that time." ~ temporary base point ~ "I''m back." When they opened the door, they didn''t hear Athena''s cry. It was clear that as soon as they came back, Athena was like a child who hadn''t grown up and rushed to find them to eat. Her mind was like a degenerated child. It''s just that I didn''t run out today. It''s strange. When they came to the hall, they saw Athena curled up on the sofa, covered with a thin quilt, and on the side table, there were some tableware that had not been cleaned up, just like Athena finished her meal without waiting for them to come back. "Well, Athena, can you cook?" They went to Athena and woke each other up. "Athena, wake up. What have you done?" Athena rubbed her eyes with her hands and looked vaguely at Erica and Liliana. "You''re back, eh, worry free." Athena looked around, but she didn''t see the man in her mouth. "Athena, the king is not here. Did you sleep foolishly?" Liliana is worried that looking at Athena, the other party won''t really take too long. Something''s wrong. "No, just now, he came over, chatted with me and cooked for me." They looked at the things that had not been packed on the table and felt that Athena might have really had a problem and made it by herself. "Athena, it''s all right. We''ll find the king." Seeing that they did not believe in themselves, Athena no longer said anything, because now, she really doesn''t know why, worry free disappeared again. ~ the next day ~ Athena stayed at home quietly watching TV as usual, but this time she was still staring at the wall clock with her spare light. After five o''clock, Athena went to the mirror, looked in the mirror and walked out of a shining worry free. "Wuchou, they can''t see you anywhere. What I said is true." "Athena, I can''t appear for my own sake. When you complete the entrustment of the world, follow this mark and wait for me in that world, I will come back." Although they don''t know what happened to wuchou, at least they don''t need to continue to start randomly and can go to the real destination. "Agreed, we will definitely meet, really meet." After a while, the worry free shadow disappeared again, and Athena knew where they were going next. "Fantasy town." ~ a world, ice throne ~ Kel''Thuzad knocked on the door, went into a room and reported to the people in the room. "Queen, it''s ready. Are you going to go?" Once all the witches have returned to the original Lori form, with small eyes and deep wisdom. "I see, Kel''Thuzad. Let''s get ready to go." Outside the throne, a large ship composed of Youbing floats in the air. It is full of the coolies of the undead Legion. The whole ship is like a huge war fortress. "Queen, have you really figured it out?" In the hall, the queen met marzaha and kalsas. As two of their most important three giants, the queen naturally trusts them. "You have worked hard. Next, my country, my people and my sisters depend on you for protection." "However, that kind of journey is unknown. Even with the Burning Legion''s ability to cross the world, the queen can''t guarantee the friendliness of the other world to our people." The queen naturally knows, but. "Well, as long as I remember, let me go." The queen looked at the sad mark of frost on the back of her hand and said. "I just want to go back to him and be that carefree little girl. At that time, if I can remember, now I''m by his side." "Now, I want to find him, no matter where, I want to find him." Since they knew the Queen''s obsession, they didn''t intend to say anything. "We see." The queen only set out with Kel''Thuzad. After all, it''s not a way to mess around without the power of the undead army. "Lord queen, take me with you." Just as the ship was ready to start, another man came to them with a big backpack. "It''s you." Looking at Gavin''s daughter in front of her, the queen understood that he also remembered something. "Then let''s go together. We''ll find that hateful guy in another place." "Yes." The whole Rune continent saw that the huge warship slowly floated up into the sky and advanced towards the stars. "Wait for me, worry free, we have come to you." The queen looked at the Starry Sea in front of her, clenched her hands, and her heart was full of expectations for the future and her last obsession with that person. "Wang, guide us. The little girl next to you is coming." Kel''Thuzad only hoped that the journey would be peaceful. Chapter 1111 ~ a world ~ Clatter, clatter Shuttling past trains, gradually rising guardrails, crowded crowds, and. Hidden in the crowd, the girl with obvious hair was ignored. where are you The girl is looking for her most important thing. where are you Without her other half, she is lost in this strange world. Come on out, I''m going crazy if I go on like this. The girl walked aimlessly until she came to a store. Inside, there are many fine dolls, and another girl sitting on the sofa, she knows. Ding Ling "Welcome." The blonde put down her book and looked at the man who came in. She was surprised and speechless. "You are, I remember." "Endure, I." With that, Xiaoren fell to the ground. It seems that he has exhausted his strength here. ~ dream ~ Memories, deep memories The shadow is separated. Xiaoren thought that he only needed to hide in the shadow, he would not be found, and he and he would not be separated. however Purple energy, too strong, forcibly separated the two people. Not only that, the original important connection was also disconnected. "My half." Alice looked at the weeping little bear and understood each other''s pain. After all, her most important person disappeared. "Take her back, at least, there''s hope for her." ~ the next day ~ Just when Alice was going to take Xiaoren back, she found that Xiaoren had disappeared. There was only one letter left on the table. "Alice, tell everyone I''ll be back. Xiaoren, I''ll take it first." "Mr. wuchou." Sure enough, he is still alive. After Alice knew this information, she hurried back to fantasy village and told everyone what she knew. ~ a world ~ One, two, three dolls Four, five, six dolls Seven, eight dolls Eight different dolls meet here for the so-called fate. "The perfect Alice is no longer needed." "But for your father''s sake, please try your best to prove yourself that you are the father''s favorite doll." "Then my father will appear." Cunning rabbit, tell these lonely dolls the most hateful news. "My father, my favorite must be me." Although eight people even want to prove their best, in fact, only those who really participate in the battle. "Father, it''s mine." Rose quartz "No, my father loves me most." Mercury lamp "You are all wrong. The first person is me." True red "My father, I''m the only one who can be my first doll." Xuehua Qijing Raspberry, Canary, emerald stone and cangxing stone are not going to join the battle. For cuixing stone and cangxing stone, father is very important, but with the owner, it won''t be so important. Raspberries and canaries, who also have their own owners, have little interest in the debate caused by this kind of rabbit. The other four are just for the fight for the father''s favorite doll. "Ba, why do they have to do it all the time?" The young raspberry returned to BA''s house and looked at his master. He didn''t understand them very much. "They just want to win more attention from that person." "Eyes?" Ba understands what those dolls think. "Too much, love is absolutely impossible to average, that person''s eyes will certainly focus more on someone''s side, and they will do so." "Ah, that''s it." At this time, the Canary interrupted their conversation. "Ba, don''t you want it?" "At least, I don''t need to be like them." ~ hospital ~ "Xiao Hui, what are you doing?" Even if the body doesn''t matter, Xiaohui still observes better in the hospital for safety. "Mercury lamp, fight again, like a fool." Help the mercury lamp take off the branches above her head. Xiaohui smiled. "Hum, Xiaohui, I think of you." "For me?" Xiaohui looked at the mercury lamp suspiciously, making the mercury lamp a little embarrassed. "Father, as long as you get more attention, Xiaohui''s dream will come true. Of course, so will I." Speaking of this, Xiao Hui''s face was red and could not see anyone. She covered her face. "Stupid mercury lamp, I won''t tell you later." ~ a big house ~ "Master, why don''t we fight?" This world is very close to fantasy town. You can come and go between the two worlds at will. "Because we need to compete for our brother''s feelings. Those dolls are not enough to be afraid." Weizhe and Xiaoming have their own ideas. "But, brother, where is it and why doesn''t he come back when there is news?" That''s what they can''t understand. Until one day Eight dolls, leaving a note. "My father is calling us to live with us for a period of time and will come back soon." It''s enough to get the information that wuchou is still alive. At least, as we all know, he can''t come back because of something. ~ a world ~ This world, nothing, white world. In this world, worry free has to use this new force to create everything. However, what worry free has to do, first of all, is to experience every world they experience, and let this unknown force see how different the outside world is. At the same time, in order to ensure that their travel will not be particularly depressed, worry free, I have thought about it since then. I found my half body, rose girls, and, of course, the most important person. "What are you looking for?" On the beach of a world, wuchou looks at the dejected girl sitting on the ground, walks to each other and sits down. "I thought you''d never come back." The girl looked as like as two peas before, and said nothing, but she could not speak it. "You will." "Fool, how can I blame you." Understand what the girl is going to say, don''t worry to interrupt each other. "But I''m not the person you remember, the cowardly, no, gentle me, which is more suitable for you." "True red." Wuchou sat next to her, a girl named erjietang Zhenhong, staring into each other''s eyes and saying her own thoughts. "No matter who you are or who you are now, true red is true red. In the past, now and in the future, I like you and love you. Even if you become what you were at that time, I love you." "If you have done something wrong, let it pass. We should continue to look ahead." "Besides, I haven''t forgotten everything." Wuchou takes out a box from behind and hands it to Zhenhong. "I always remember." "Past, present, future, your favorite thing." Zhenhong held back her tears and opened the box in front of her. "Nothing added, the most primitive cake, your favorite thing." The journey that belongs to a person without worry is here and ends. But their journey has just begun. ~ end of the book ~